University of California Berkeley 
 
HOCKED 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 PROF. CHARLES A. KOFOID AND 
 MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID 
 

 - 
 
THE 
 
 LONDON MEMCAL DICTIONARY; 
 
 INCLUDING, UNDER DISTINCT HEADS, 
 
 VIZ. 
 
 ANATOMY, PHYSIOLOGY, AND PATHOLOGY, 
 
 THE PRACTICE OF 
 
 PHYSIC AND SURGERY, 
 THE&APETITICS, AND MATEUIJl MED1C&-, 
 
 WITH WHATEVER RELATES TO MEDICINE IN 
 
 NATURAL PHILOSOPHY, CHEMISTRY, 
 
 AND 
 
 BY BARTHOLOMEW PARR, M.D. 
 
 FELLOW OF THE ROYAL SOCIETIES OF LONDON AND EDINBURGH, AND SENIOR PHYSICIAN OP THE 
 
 DEVON AND EXETER HOSPITAL. 
 
 Creditor, ex medio quia res arcessit, habere 
 Sudoris minimum ; sed habet tanto 
 
 Plus oneris, quanto veniz minus. HOK. 
 
 Lexican contexat, nam Cztera quid moror, omnes 
 Poenarum species, hie labor unus habet 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY MITCHELL, AMES, AND WHITE- 
 William Brown, Printer. 
 
 1819. 
 
 
- K- 
 
 TO TH RIGHT HONOURABLE ji 
 
 SIR JOSEPH BANKS, BART. 
 
 KNIGHT OF THE BATH, 
 
 PRESIDENT OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY. 
 
 SIR; 
 
 YOUR kind permission of addressing these volumes to you, as 
 it affords me an opportunity of acknowledging the many obligations you have 
 conferred, I received w ith the greatest satisfaction. A. work, nearly approaching 
 in its object that department of science in which you are so eminent ; which 
 rests on the observation of Nature in all her varied forms as her securest foun- 
 dation; in fact, THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE BODY AND MIND, failllOt, I tTUSt, 
 
 to YOU be unacceptable. Should it appear to be executed in a manner worthy 
 the approbation of yourself and the public, my highest ambition will be grati- 
 fied. 
 
 I have the honour to be, SIR, 
 
 Your very obliged and faithful 
 Humble servant. 
 
 BARTHOLOMEW PAKR. 
 
 Exeter, Abrcmier, 1808. 
 
 ^o^r* 
 
 U.-iJ* 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 a dictionary be sometimes the refuge of indolence, it is an useful resource ic circum- 
 stances of emergency. It offers a collection of opinions, at one view, and within moderate 
 limits, suggests hints from sources beyond the reach of common acquirements, beyond the 
 extent of a common library, and leads the inquiring mind into paths of which he might not 
 have suspected the existence, or been unable to pursue the intricacies. If these be the 
 general advantages of a dictionary, this form is peculiarly applicable to a science where 
 emergencies frequently occur, where the time for reflection is short, and the practitioner, 
 from anxiety and distress, unfitted for cool consideration. A man of sensibility is, in such 
 circumstances, obliged to conceal his pangs under the appearance of composure, and to 
 cover doubt and hesitation by a seeming calmness and confident decision. His situation, 
 also, is often little adapted for deriving assistance from numerous authors, in different lan- 
 guages; nor is his mind always so carefully regulated by education as to pursue a chain of 
 reasoning strictly inductive, or to detect error, under the semblance of plausible improvement. 
 To bring before him, therefore, the opinions of distant eras and countries, to offer what the 
 ablest professors have thought, to describe how they have acted, must be a valuable acquisi- 
 tion to one class, while, lo the intelligent and experienced, it may be no useless remem- 
 brancer an index to those sources of information which may be more minutely, and, 
 therefore, more advantageously followed. It is not the least of the advantages of the following 
 pages, that they detect many reputed discoveries of modern times, in the neglected authors 
 of former periods; and the sanguine admirer of what is new may learn, from the reception 
 which any proposal has formerly experienced, to appreciate with greater accuracy its value. 
 
 To attain these objects has been the anxious wish of the author; and, with these in view, 
 he can scarcely have entirely failed. This work is not the design of a moment: projected 
 in the eagerness of youth, it is completed in the maturity of experience; constantly kept in 
 his sight: a deposit of the accumulated stores of reading and observation. 
 
vi TREFACE. 
 
 To excel former works, under this title., at least such as had appeared when the plan was 
 first laid, seemed no very difficult task. They chidlty consisted of definitions and short 
 explanations, or were diffuse collections, from different authors, in the same form, frequently 
 in the same words. He who consulted the latter work might well exclaim, inopem me copia 
 fecit; while those who applied to the former caught the shadow, instead of the substance 
 learnt the etymology of a title, when they wanted a remedy for the disease. 
 
 The lexicon of EROTIAN (perhaps HERODIAN), the Voces Graecae of JULIUS POLLUX, 
 the lexicon of HERODOTUS LYCIUS, and others, published by HENRY STEPHENS, with the 
 CEconomia of Ftesius, appended to his edition of Hippocrates, are scarcely more than eluci- 
 dations of the terms used in the ancient authors. DE GORRIS (Gorrreus) was more full in 
 his explanations, and more extensive in his views. The Definitiones Medicas, first published 
 in 1564, afterwards, by his grandson, in 1622, contain a satisfactory view of medicine, as it 
 was left by the ancients, and no imperfect account of the medicinal plants described by 
 Theophrastus and Dioscorides. BLANCHARD seems chiefly to have copied Gorra3us, and 
 scarcely advances beyond the definitions of his predecessor. CASTELLUS is equally unsatis- 
 factory; but the edition of Bruno, published at Geneva, in large quarto, and the still more 
 extensive one which appeared at Naples, in 1761, are valuable, though unequal collections. 
 The former contains the Arabic, the Hebrew, the Greek, French, and Italian appellations, 
 added by Bruno, under the title of Mantissa Tetraglotta, and the latter many of the modern 
 improvements. 
 
 Our own countrymen received, early in the last century, the assistance of QJJINCY, who 
 has -transcribed and' abridged the definitions of his predecessors, adding the principal doc-- 
 trines of the mechanical philosophy, and their application to medicine. Indeed the latter 
 seems to have been his chief object; and, when Newton had, with the assistance of mathe- 
 matics, expanded our view, and found the solar system subservient to one principle, gravity, 
 it was supposed that the same success would follow their introduction into every science; and 
 nothing but demonstration was talked of and expected. This work has been lately published, 
 with numerous improvements, by Dr. Hooper; but within limits which necessarily preclude 
 any very extensive disquisitions. 
 
 About the middle of this century, DR. JAMES offered a vast work of this kind to the 
 public, in three ponderous folios. The erudition which he displays is extensive, and his 
 explanations are often satisfactory. He has collected all the. learning of his predecessors, 
 preserved their controversies, and added whatever a diligent attention to the works of the 
 ancient physicians could contribute to the former stock. In the more strictly practical part 
 of his dictionary, he has collected, with the same care, and has copied, not always with 
 sufficient discrimination, the opinions of different practical authors. The diffuseness of his 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Vi: 
 
 language contributes, however, to lessen the advantages which such a work ought to possess, 
 as a ready resource in cases of difficulty ; nor, in the mass of contending opinions, is it always 
 easy to collect those comprehensive views, which will at once lead to a decisive and discrimi- 
 nated practice. 
 
 Some later dictionaries in our language are, in general, slight glossaries, with slender 
 claims, which may be fairly allowed. One other work, of a more respectable bulk, and 
 more plausible pretensions, we may be, perhaps, expected to notice; but any observations 
 which we might offer would appear to be dictated rather by the spirit of rivalship than of 
 sound criticism. We wish not to disturb the opinions of those who approve it. 
 
 There are numerous collections from authors, sometimes of reference only, but more 
 often copies of detached passages, arranged, in many instances, alphabetically, which, though 
 not properly dictionaries, demand some attention. While the works which have been styled 
 definitions and glossaries preclude disquisitions, these reject mere verbal explanations. They 
 approach nearly to our prototypes, particularly the dictionary of Dr. James; but are differ- 
 ent in their pretensions, as well as in their execution, and of unequal value. 
 
 I 
 
 MORONUS first published his Directorium Medico-practicum, at Leyden, in 1650, pro- 
 fessing to give a list of the opinions of the most eminent physicians, who had written either 
 in the form of consultations, epistles, replies, observations, or histories on different diseases. 
 This Directory was published in octavo, and, thirteen years afterwards, >a more enlarged 
 edition, by Sebastian Scheffer, in quarto, appeared. Without impeaching the accuracy of 
 Moronus, we jnay remark, that his work is very unsatisfactory, from the general objects of 
 his references. Under each disease we find a list of authors^ without the slightest hint in 
 whose volumes we are to seek the pathology or cure, by whom the remedies are discrimi- 
 nated and adapted with the most scientific care, or where the greatest number of idle fancies 
 obscure the merit of attentive observation. 
 
 The SYLVA MEDICA of J. G. Walther is far more valuable. His references are copious 
 and distinct; his synonyms, including the barbarous and obsolete appellations, numerous; his 
 chemical compositions, in which, however, he could not soar beyond the state of the science 
 at that time, detailed with accuracy. His work was published at Bautzen, in Germany, 1679, 
 in quarto, illustrated by an index of authors and diseases. Had Walther fulfilled the promises 
 of his title, the Sylva would have been highly useful; but his omissions are numerous, and 
 his references so general, that they are often of little real value. A similar work was pub- 
 lished at Frankfort, previously to the former publication, by M. MARTIANUS LIPENIUS, in 
 folio, 1759, with a copious index, which we have been unable to procure. 
 
Vlll 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Walther was followed by MANGETUS, a most voluminous collector, who published his 
 BIBLIOTHECA MEDico-PBACTicA at Geneva, in 1698, &c. in four thick folio volumes; and, 
 twenty-six years afterwards, the BIBLIOTHECA CHIRURGICA, in volumes equally numerous 
 and bulky. Each collection is a tedious cento, from different authors, without a scientific 
 arrangement, almost without any apparent design. From many vast collections, the observa- 
 tions are selected, without a reference to the volume, and the editions are seldom so carefully 
 distinguished as to ascertain the real merit of the passage transcribed. Yet Mangetus was 
 not merely a tasteless compiler, but a man of sound judgment and accurate discrimination, 
 as he has evinced by his critical remarks in his BIBLIOTHECA SCRIPTORUM MEDICORUM. 
 
 BONETUS was a collector almost equally indiscriminate, and his POLYALTHES, a posthu- 
 mous work, was published at Geneva, in 1691. The title is derived from the name of a 
 supposed daughter of JEsculapius, who appears to have received it from her extensive 
 powers of healing. This work, however, scarcely belongs to the present subject, since it 
 consists of a close, but extensive commentary on the syntagma of J. JOHNSON, the IDEA 
 MEDICINE UNIVERSE. A former work, entitled MERCURIUS COMPILATITIUS, denominated 
 from the statues of Hermes, placed in the highways, to point out the road, was more pro- 
 fessedly a compilation, in an alphabetical order, but without a nice selection of authorities. 
 In the following year, the same author's MEDICINA SEPTENTRIONALIS COLLATITIA appeared, 
 containing the discoveries of the Germans, the English, and the Danes, chiefly from their 
 transactions, in an order not alphabetical. 
 
 The ENCYCLOPEDIA of DOL^EUS are similar collections, arranged according to the sub- 
 jects: the Encyclopedia Chirurgica was an early work, published in 1659; the- Encyclopedia 
 Medica only in 1691. 
 
 This inundation of compilations, at the end of the seventeenth century, appears to have 
 exhausted the spirits and the industry of collectors, since several years elapsed before a 
 . similar attempt was published. The first work of this kind seems to have been the SYNOPSIS 
 of DR. ALLEN, a physician at Bridgewater, in octavo, which, though not in alphabetical 
 order, contained the opinions of different physicians on the principal diseases, and it was one 
 of the first English publications in which the opinions of Boerhaave were popularly detailed. 
 A tKird volume appeared, in English, in 1756. 
 
 / 
 
 The LEXICON PHYSIC O-CHEMICUM REALE of G. H. BEHR was published in 1738, in 
 quarto, and followed by a smaller work, entitled BIBLIOTHECA MEDICA, by CHRISTOPHER 
 WILLIAM KESTNER. Neither of these have we been able to procure. 
 
 A French work, PLANQUE'S BIBLIOTHEQUE CHOISIE DE MEDECINE, appeared at Paris, in 
 
PREFACE. ix 
 
 1738, and eight successive volumes were published, at different periods. It contains, how- 
 ever, extracts only from the periodical works of France, and other countries, but chiefly from 
 the former, with little selection or discrimination. It is, in every respect, a trifling collection. 
 
 The most important publication, in this form, is the BIBLIOTHECA CHIRURGICA of 
 JEROME DE VIGILIIS VON CREUTZENFELD, in two volumes quarto, published at Vienna in 
 1781. This is an excellent collection, and more valuable, since the Bibliotheca Chirurgica 
 of Haller is, in so many respects, imperfect and erroneous. 
 
 The last compilation of this kind is the most valuable, the IMTIA BIBLIOTHECX PRAC- 
 TICE, by PLOUQUET, published at Tubingen, in eight volumes, small quarto, to which two 
 supplementary volumes were afterwards added. It includes a catalogue of the best authors, 
 under the different diseases, each arranged alphabetically, distinguishing those who have 
 treated generally on the complaint the causes and remedies assigned and recommended. 
 The references are particular, accurate, and numerous; perhaps more numerous than select. 
 The author has collected from every source, and seems to possess a most accommodating 
 belief in all the tales of wonder, from Schenkius, the authors of the Ephemerides Naturag 
 Curiosorum, and those whose narratives rather excite contempt than confidence. The 
 remedies, too, are frequently the most trifling and ridiculous. But, on the whole, this collec- 
 tion is full, correct, and instructive. 
 
 A Dictionary of Medicine was, some time since, published by Dr. Motherby, and con- 
 tinued, in successive editions, by him and Dr. Wallis, When a new work of this kind was 
 required by the public, it was supposed that it was requisite only to add the modern improve- 
 ments to the ancient structure: nor was it suspected that what had received the sanction of 
 the public, in five successive editions, could be wholly contemptible. It was, however, soon 
 discovered that the substance was no less erroneous, than the form was unpleasing; that, to 
 render it instructive, without ^offending the reader of taste and education, required more 
 attentive care than was necessary for a simple revisal. The discovery was not, however, 
 made before a part of the first volume had been printed, which has occasioned some of die 
 unconnected sentences of the former work, and some of the disgraceful references, to 
 remain. When the defects appeared, in their fullest view, the whole was examined with a 
 severer scrutiny, and the subjects investigated in the original authors; nor was a single 
 opinion allowed to remain, which had not the support of authority or experience. The work 
 is, consequently, to be considered as original, and the names of Motherby and Wallis are 
 consigned to the oblivion, from which they had, for a time, escaped, though their labours 
 have been lately copied, often servilely, in publications professedly original. 
 
 If the necessary extent of a work of this nature be considered, it will be at once obvious 
 VOL. i. 6 
 
x PREFACE. 
 
 that the bulk should not be unreasonable, and it has been consequently limited to two quartos 
 The requisite additions were supposed sufficient to supply the rejected parts of the folio. 
 But absurdity mocks calculation, and numerous observations and disquisitions, at first studi- 
 ously retrenched, might, we found, have been retained, since much space was gained by the 
 smallness of the type, and the size of the page; more, by avoiding controversies, employing a 
 concise, comprehensive style, increased vigilance in detecting absurdity and error. Though 
 the utmost care was exerted to avoid its necessity, an Appendix thus became expedient; and, 
 when once admitted, every means of increasing its utility was adopted. The words sup- 
 pressed were few; but it soon appeared that numerous additions and corrections might be useful. 
 In a long period, destined to the study and practice of a profession, under circumstances 
 which brought every new production before his eyes, and called for his decision, the author 
 thought that the principal questions were decided in his mind, and had little doubt of render- 
 ing his work consistent. After the lapse of several years, however, subjects must assume a 
 different, hue; and the medical questions are too numerous for constant recurrence. When, 
 therefore, the subjects were again reviewed, some facts appeared in a different light, and it 
 was by no means proper that truth should be sacrificed to consistency. The change of 
 opinion was, however, pointed out in the concluding article; and, by the assistance of the 
 Appendix, the references were not only better compacted, but the inconvenience from these 
 variations was avoided. The minuter errors, which inadvertently crept in, before the imper- 
 fections of Dr. Motherby were fully discovered, are by this means also corrected, and the 
 whole work is rendered more regular and consistent. It is not, therefore, an appendix, but 
 amendments, that might make a part of another edition. The author becomes a critic on 
 himself, and, he thinks, has sometimes proved a severe one. For this reason, he has changed 
 the title of the additional part, and styled it, "Second Thoughts," CUR.-E POSTERIOR&S. 
 
 A new work of this kind, from the peculiar circumstances of the era, was required. 
 Since the last publication of any tolerable compendium of medicine, no inconsiderable pro- 
 gress had been made in every branch. Every quarter of the^globe, and the new continent, 
 if Australasia merits this name, have been visited, with anxious care, by the eager votaries of 
 natural knowledge; and the highest Andes have not escaped the researches of Humbolt and 
 his coadjutors. From these investigations medicine and natural history have gained consi- 
 derable advantages; and if new remedies have not added to the length of lists already 
 crowded, we have ascertained, in many instances, the true botanical relations of those for- 
 merly known; and, from the improvement of the natural system, in the hands of Ventenat, 
 the successor and pupil of Jussieu, the first of the French botanists, we can, in many 
 instances, supply what accidents, or the chances of war, may for a time deny. 
 
 Chemistry, during this interval, has become a new science, and the refinement of its 
 analysis has been applied to the most important purposes of medicine. We now know, with 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 XI 
 
 the most minute accuracy, the nature of the blood, and the greater number of animal fluids: 
 we know, too, that the circulating mass is scarcely changed by diseases, once supposed to 
 reside cxclusivelv in it. The natural and morbid states of the secreted fluids are also, bv 
 
 * 
 
 the application of this science, more easily understood, and we are thus taught to disregard 
 many imaginary- sources of terror. 
 
 The difference between the animal and vegetable mixed, and again, between vegetables 
 and minerals, is now, also, more clearly defined: the limits of each are ascertained; and. 
 though, in the progress of our knowledge, we find nature, as usual, passing, by almost undis- 
 tinguishable shades, from one to the other, we can assert, with some confidence, from whal 
 points they diverge, and where they coincide. If we find the fibrin in bran, and the prussic 
 acid in bitter almonds, we cannot, for a moment, mistake them for animal substances: if we 
 discover the phosphoric acid in the human body, and the kali in the leucite, we shall not mis- 
 take one for a mineral, nor the other for a vegetable. 
 
 In the analysis of the vegetable substances used in medicine, and in ascertaining the real 
 chemical nature of mineral preparations, whose utility has been established by the most 
 extensive experience, the same science has lately become most beneficial to mankind. These 
 acquisitions have improved and simplified our pharmacopoeias; nor are our formulae now 
 crowded with heterogeneous, discordant ingredients, our mineral waters loaded with imaginary 
 and incongruous impregnations, or disgraced by contradictory powers. We approach the era 
 when the vegetable principles will be still more clearly understood, when the gum and the 
 resin will not be the ultimate results of our analysis; but we shall, probably, be able to offer 
 only the rudiments of such investigations, under the additions to the article CORTEX PERU- 
 
 VIANUS. 
 
 Improvements in ANATOMY have been less splendid. Indeed, whatever the minutest 
 accuracy could ascertain, in the investigation of the structure of the human body, was appa- 
 rently found in the works of Winslow. Haller, Morgagui, Monro, and Hunter. Nature is, 
 however, inexhaustible: and the ample harvest of former anatomists left valuable gleanings 
 for Camper, Walther, Scarpa. Sandifort. Comparetti, Soemering, and Loder. Comparative 
 anatomy has been, in the later periods, cultivated, with equal success, by Spalanzani, Cuvier, 
 and Blurnenbach. 
 
 If the improvements which have been made in the explanation of the various functions 
 of the human body are examined, the branch of medicine entitled PHYSIOLOGY, we shall not 
 have much reason to congratulate ourselves on extraordinary success. The minuter opera- 
 tions of nature are carried on in the first "elements" of our system: the sacred shrine of 
 the goddess is inaccessible. The agents are also the living organs, and we can scarcely 
 
 62 
 
xii PREFACE. 
 
 ascertain in what life ultimately consists; the operations of the body are affected by the mind, 
 and we know neither the nature of the latter, nor the medium of the connection. The prin- 
 cipal improvements, therefore, in this branch will consist in simplifying our views, in general- 
 izing our facts, and, by strict induction, clearing the subject from erroneous theories. In a 
 few instances, some advances have been made; but, while life itself is mysterious, the laws 
 by which its operations are regulated will remain in equal obscurity. 
 
 PATHOLOGY will partake of the imperfections of physiology; but it fortunately happens that 
 although the theory may fail, the means of relief are within our reach. In this branch of 
 medicine also our objects are more simple and discriminated. It has been the fashion to ridi- 
 cule nosology; but, since the publication of Dr. Cullen's system, greater progress has been 
 made in accurately distinguishing diseases than in the five hundred preceding years. The 
 various kinds of asthma, cutaneous diseases, fevers, particularly those of the puerperal 
 state, with many other complaints, confounded even in the best authors, are now clearly dis- 
 tinguished. It is singular, that concussions of the brain have been very imperfectly discri- 
 minated from the effects of fracture, of depression, and of extravasation, in works of esta- 
 blished reputation. 
 
 The PRACTICE OF MEDICINE has received equal improvement in the simplicity of its views, 
 and the distinctness with which the circumstances of diseases are discriminated. It no longer 
 consists of a farrago of medicines, accumulated merely because each has been recommended, 
 nor of general formulae, without an object; but the views of the practitioner are directed by 
 the changes often suggested by indications, and these are produced by the simplest means. Our 
 medicines also, as their properties are more distinctly known, are selected with juster skill, 
 with more pointed precision, and we trust that something has been added in this work to the 
 distinction of their more peculiarly appropriated virtues. New medicines glitter for a time, 
 like meteors; and the power of every new remedy is, during the prevalence of the fashion, un- 
 doubted. The scepticism of advanced life distrusts the fallacious glare, calmly inquires, and 
 cautiously tries, before it decides. Conscious of the various sources of error, the resolution 
 is at last adopted with doubt and hesitation. Yet no one is wholly free from the temptation 
 of novelty: each is apt to trust with confidence to his own plans; and, in the hands of a dis- 
 coverer, we always find a medicine infallible. 
 
 SURGERY is still more improved by the general discrimination and boldness of modern 
 practitioners, and by the happy daring of distinguished characters in this department. If it 
 has been our lot sometimes to detract from the civic wreath, by sullying the gloss of novelty, we 
 mean not to lessen their fame. In them it may have been the first suggestions of bold decision, 
 tempered by judgment, by experience, and a confidence in their own powers; nor should the 
 
1'REFACE. xiii 
 
 occurrence of the same ideas in a forgotten author lessen the credit which such improvements 
 claim. While surgery is thus more distinct in its views, and more decisive in its conduct, it 
 has equally succeeded in shortening the sufferings of the patient, by hastening the cure. 
 The operations of surgery are now performed with equal intrepidity and skill. 
 
 In the pursuit, however, of novelty, it must not be forgotten that our ancestors were neither 
 blind zealots nor deliberate homicides. They must not be blamed because they were unable 
 to anticipate the discoveries of future eras; and their merit must rather be appreciated by the 
 situations in which they were placed, or the means in their power. They observed diseases 
 individually, but spoke of them collectively: they did not always distinguish accidental from 
 pathognomonic symptoms: and, from the farrago of medicines which they employed, it was 
 difficult often to determine whence the advantages arose. Yet their attention and fidelity de- 
 serve our regard: their judgment often claims our respect, and their sagacity our praise; nor 
 will the practitioner recur to even their loosest narratives without interest and advantage. In 
 the conduct of this work we have often repaired to the original authors, and been sometimes 
 amply repaid. Boasted discoveries have been detected in their germ, and infallible remedies 
 in the forgotten pharmacopoeias of the middle ages. 
 
 A dictionary, though it apparently consist of scattered limbs, often incongruous, should, 
 however, be rendered as much as possible a whole: one spirit should pervade it; and system 
 should collect its diverging rays into a focus. Systems, indeed, are often employed to distort facts 
 for their support, or to conceal those which should oppose them; and the numerous idle theo- 
 ries which, like passing spectres, have glared and vanished, at once, rendered the word suspi- 
 cious. To be aware of each abuse is the best means of avoiding it; but by the term system we 
 rather mean the reduction of facts to general principles, which may connect and unite them, 
 should the principle itself be erroneous. Thus, if in every instance we find spasm and con- 
 vulsions connected with debilitating causes, it is no injury to science to consider them as arising 
 from debility: and they evidently consist in irregular action. Debility, thus connected with 
 irregular action, is a bond of union of the most extensive influence, and brings into one view 
 observations widely scattered. Should the principle be erroneous, it will be at once discovered, 
 when brought to the test of observation and experience: and if these oppose it we shall be 
 soon led to sounder views. It cannot be injurious but from suggesting inert practice, useless 
 innovations, or dangerous refinements. Such generalizations, in the hands of Bacon, Newton, 
 and Herschell, have been highly beneficial to science; nor can these weapons be wholly in- 
 effectual, if wielded by inferior powers. In the present circumstances, no facts have been dis- 
 torted to support a theory: where the principle can only be carried to a certain extent; where, 
 in some of its bearings, the security fails; and where facts are apparently discordant, the reader 
 is at once apprised. 
 
xiv PREFACE. 
 
 The advantages of such connected views must be obvious. In the scattered practical ob- 
 servations, opinions have differed as widely as the statures and complexions of the authors. 
 Each can only be with justice appreciated on its own foundation; and the motley character, a 
 work compiled with little discrimination, must soon render it disgusting. If, in the course of the 
 inquiry, any general connection, any link, which will connect the apparently discordant facts 
 to one principle, be discovered; if this link be furnished, as has often happened, by the author's 
 own limitation of his plan or remedy, these facts will at once combine with the others, and 
 form a dependant part of the whole. It will thus be more easily retained, and contribute 
 to illustrate the collateral subjects. 
 
 Were a work of this kind a mere compilation, even the same article would not be con- 
 sistent; for it is not easy to find the author from whom the pathology, and the whole of the 
 practice, could be properly taken. Should the talents of each be equally exerted in every 
 part, new views and new plans must in many instances have arisen. If, then, the plagiarist 
 cannot find the whole in any work, he must constantly submit, like many of our predecessors, 
 to inconsistencies. He may detail the pathology with ability; but his practice will be at vari- 
 ance. He may explain the structure of a part; but it will have little connection with the eluci- 
 dation of its functions. Were the practice of Burserius, for instance, appended to the pathology 
 of Cullen, without those explanations which the different views and designs of each author 
 would suggest, the reader might suspect that two distant parts of a work had by accident 
 joined; or, if the theory of Darwin were followed by the solemn indications and the judicious 
 pratical remarks of Van Svvieten, they would appear the " aegri somnia," and might justly be 
 styled "vanae species." 
 
 IN THE CONDUCT OF THIS WORK it has been the great object to collect information the 
 most extensively useful within the shortest compass: a concise and comprehensive language 
 has been, consequently, adopted. In detailing the sentiments of other authors, their opinions, 
 rather than their words, have been preserved; we thus not only avoid the tautology and diffuse- 
 ness too common among the greater number of medical writers, but connect the subject with 
 other parts of the work, and point out its influence on other branches of the science. A fertile 
 source of prolixity, in medical publications, is the detail of cases, which, though sometimes 
 useful in illustrating the author's doctrine, more frequently shows its weakness. As these 
 cases are crowded with circumstances, often uninteresting, the general result, and those por- 
 tions of the narrative which limit or influence the consequences, are alone preserved. Con- 
 troversies have been, for the same reason, avoided. Of these it is sufficient to point out the 
 existence, and the works in which they may be most advantageously examined; and if a little 
 dogmatism in decision sometimes appears, this tone has not been adopted without the most at- 
 tentive consideration of the different and opposite arguments. 
 
PREFACE. . xv 
 
 As the form is that of a dictionary, and the object to afford a ready resource in emer- 
 gencies, each article is designed to be in itself satisfactory, that, in the moment of necessity, 
 it may not be requisite to turn over two quartos. For this reason, in each will be found an 
 abridged view of the subject, with an immediate reference to those pages where it is treated 
 more satisfactorily. The references are, indeed, the bond of union between the distinct 
 portions of the work, and the connection has, by their means, been kept up with peculiar 
 care. Though sometimes numerous, they are select, and, we trust, satisfactory. 
 
 ANATOMY is the foundation of the whole science, and the structure of the different organs 
 is essential in the explanation of their functions; while, in the practice of surgery, the mi- 
 nutest investigation of the course of the arteries, and the exact situation of the more im- 
 portant organs, can alone insure success. In a work of this kind, however, extreme 
 minuteness is unnecessary; for dissection alone can convey those accurate and vivid ideas 
 which must direct the surgeon's hand. The descriptions are chiefly designed to convey 
 general instruction, or, in the more important parts, to assist the recollection of what dissec- 
 tion had, at an earlier period, taught. The great difficulty was, therefore, to steer between 
 accounts, uselessly vague, or unnecessarily minute; nor is it to be expected that every reader 
 
 will concur with the author in his determinations in these respects. 
 
 * 
 
 In PHYSIOLOGY the latest opinions have been detailed, and these have been carefully con- 
 nected with former theories, sometimes showing that modern philosophers have not always 
 those considerable claims to originality which have been so liberally allowed. PATHOLOGY. 
 in modern medical publications, is almost a new science: but the facts which illustrate the 
 natural history of the human body, in a morbid state, connected with the appearances on 
 dissection, have been collected with great diligence, often from the almost forgotten pages of 
 Morgagni, or the neglected ones of Bonetus; assisted by numerous instructive narratives 
 from the different collections of " Essays,'' " Observations and Inquiries," and " Transac- 
 tions," in our ow : n language. This part of our labour teaches one melancholy lesson, that 
 many diseases are beyond the reach of human art, whether the changes be considered as 
 causes or effects. But it also represses overweening confidence, prevents disappointment 
 and, by a sagacious prognostic, secures the credit of the science and the practitioner. The 
 general pathology is that of Gaubius, with the judicious retrenchments and additions of Cullen. 
 farther improved by the new discoveries of the chemical nature of the animal fluids; for, no 
 work has been copied through the whole article, except where the quotation is distinguished, 
 in the usual way, by inverted commas, or where the general substance is acknowledged. 
 
 The PRACTICE OF MEDICINE has been detailed with unusual care. The plans of the most 
 approved and scientific authors have been carefully considered, and, whatever science or 
 empiricism has at different eras suggested, is carefully noticed, with those distinctions which 
 
xvi PREFACE. 
 
 may render the discovery more useful and effectual. To accumulate every medicine which 
 has been recommended, in the manner of Lieutaud, would not be difficult; but to discrimi- 
 nate the circumstances, in which alone each plan will be effectual, is not equally easy, though 
 such discrimination can only render the directions valuable or salutary. A real dogmatic 
 practice, viz. pursuing indications, arising from the knowledge of a proximate cause, would 
 gratify the pride of science, and be most advantageous to the patient. The expectation is, 
 however, vain; for in very few instances can an immediate cause be established. Though 
 this, however, be beyond our attainment, we can, in many cases, ascertain general principles, 
 which will assist our practice. Whatever be the cause of fever, for instance, the balance of 
 the circulation is evidently disturbed; and to restore the equilibrium contributes very essen- 
 tially to the cure. It has been a great object, through the whole work, to ascertain such 
 principles; but they often fail, and the physician must then pursue, under proper regulations, 
 the juvantia and Itedentia which observation has ascertained. When the medicine is deter- 
 mined, the form is easily adjusted; but, except in a very few instances, what are styled 
 formulae are omitted. These are the refuge of ignorance, indolence, or quackery. Every 
 one can transcribe what is printed, and every old woman will eagerly affix a name to a 
 disease: few will venture, from a class of medicines, to select the particular remedy or the 
 dose. If it were possible always to discriminate the circumstances in which the different 
 plans are advisable, formula might be added; but, to those who can distinguish, they are 
 useless, and to others furnish a weapon, which may be fatal, rather than salutary. The 
 alternative is too dangerous; and, while the disposition to quackery pervades every individual, 
 from the highest ranks to the meanest, while those who claim distinction, in other sciences, 
 arrogate it in this also, what may prove mischievous must be concealed. 
 
 SURGERY has many advantages, when compared with the practice of medicine. The 
 objects are often before the eyes of the surgeon; the changes daily conspicuous, and show 
 not only the state of the organ, but often of the constitution. If the object be beyond his 
 sight, the touch will assist; and, in the most doubtful cases, the inductions are fewer, the 
 conclusion more certain. When an operation is to be performed, as the situation of every 
 part is known, he is ready, in every emergency; and, having obtained, by experience, a steady 
 command of his hand, his eye, and his mind, he can meet every difficulty unruffled. Yet, as 
 in anatomy, description cannot go far. The eye must witness the conduct of some more 
 experienced practitioner; and operations on the dead subject must assist in giving a steadiness 
 and a command of minute muscular exertion. As practical surgery is viewed in different 
 lights, the directions may appear too general or too minute; but, where description could 
 best avail, it has been most full and particular. 
 
 There is one step between the practice of medicine, and the particular remedies, too 
 cursorily passed over by the authors on the materia medica, viz. the THERAPEUTICS, or those 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 XVII 
 
 general doctrines respecting medicines nearly related, which may facilitate our judgment in 
 the selection. As a subdivision of the theoretical course in universities, it has not generally 
 obtained a sufficient share of attention; in Dr. Cullen's Materia Medica it has had an unusual 
 portion: but it is there subservient to his own system, and not so general in its views as the im- 
 portance of the subject demands. It may be added also, that the extensive associations, usually 
 styled classes of medicine, are too indiscriminate to direct the practice. Subordinate groups are 
 necessary, and these, in imitation of Dr. Duncan, have been added; but the orders are in a 
 great measure new, and are carefully connected, on one hand, with the particular remedies, 
 and, on the other, with the indications of cure. 
 
 The MEANS EMPLOYED FOR THE CURE OF DISEASES are either natufal or chemical. By 
 the former are meant those productions of nature which require no preparation, or only the 
 separation of the more active from the more inert portions; chiefly the vegetable or animal sub- 
 stances, since there are few mineral productions which do not require some process to adapt 
 them for use. The vegetable kingdom offers numerous remedies, of very unequal value, un- 
 certain origin, or variously mixed and adulterated. To attain the desired purpose, or to avoid 
 injury, it is first necessary to ascertain the real plant from which the medicinal portion is pro- 
 cured; a circumstance not easy, in a kingdom supposed to consist of more than 60,000 species. 
 The investigations, however, of Linnaeus himself, of his pupils Bergius. Murray, and Thunberg, 
 have greatly facilitated the task: and the lacunae have been, in a great measure, filled up by 
 the labours of Sir Joseph Banks, Mutis, Loueiro, Des Fontaines, Bruce, La Marck Cavanilles. 
 and Roxburgh. Few now remain, whose parent plant has not been accurately and scientifi- 
 cally distinguished. To refer, then, to the Linnasan system, especially in its most improved 
 form, lately published by Wildenow, is sufficient to identify the plant. As, however, the sys- 
 tem from the pen of Wildenow is uncommon, and not yet complete, a reference to the Species 
 Plantarum. a work in every hand, has been preferred, and Wildenow, or later observers, have 
 only been referred to, when it did not appear in the earlier work of Linnaeus himself. No 
 modern naturalist of credit has escaped attention in this department. The system of Lin- 
 naeus is not only useful, in identifying the plant, but on account of its numerous references, to 
 each observer who has treated of it: among the rest, to Caspar Bauhine. This author is 
 the link between ancient and modern naturalists; and, under the appellation which he assigns 
 to each plant, we may discover its name in the works, not only of the ancient physicians, 
 but of the ancient botanists, at least so far as the identity of the plant can be ascertained. It 
 has been usual to transcribe the specific character; but, without the generic, it would be of 
 little value, and to add, also, the synonyms of C. Bauhine would make every trifling article 
 disproportionally long; so that the species plantarum is only noticed. As the botanical rela- 
 tions of plants are supposed to be connected with theif medical powers, the natural orders 
 have been particularly attended to. 
 
 VOL. I. C 
 
xviii PREFACE. 
 
 Prejudice, superstition, and fancy, have greatly extended the list of vegetable remedies; 
 but, in a work of this kind, though every absurdity has not a claim to considerable attention, 
 yet the most ridiculous medicines only should be wholly omitted. There are, therefore, very- 
 few which have not shared some notice. In enumerating their virtues, it was difficult to 
 avoid the exaggerated commendations of some authors, or the sceptical, contemptuous tone 
 of others. In many instances, therefore, the praises of the former have been adopted, with 
 marks of hesitation, doubt, or disbelief, sufficiently pointed; and those who have not tra- 
 velled over the dreary waste of forgotten authors, would be surprised at the number of sup- 
 posed properties omitted. 
 
 The animal substances are few, and their sources sufficiently known. It is sufficient, 
 therefore, to have referred, in general, to the Systema Naturse, and, in the lower orders of 
 animated nature, to Sonnini's Continuation of Buffon's Natural History, or the minuter 
 French naturalists, in the Memoirs of the Institute, the Annals of the National Museum, and 
 the numerous tribe of monographists. Natural history has, indeed, of late, approached more 
 nearly the confines of medicine. The latter is strictly the history of the human body and 
 mind, in their natural and morbid state, and comparative anatomy, with its physiology, is the 
 link which unites man to the lower orders, whose structure and whose functions are often 
 beyond the reach of our investigation. The deficiencies are those of our knowledge; for, 
 when this is extended, the chain is less broken, the connections more obvious. The natural 
 history of the lower orders has, however, been little cultivated in this kingdom. It is singular 
 that an animal, so extensively useful as the leech, has never been scientifically described in 
 our language, except in these pages, and the hydatis, so common a source of disease, is by 
 no means generally known to be an animal 
 
 To identify the few mineral bodies which are used without preparation, we have referred 
 to the system of the judicious and accurate Hauy, which well merits an English dress; but 
 the greater number, which form a valuable part of the materia medica, require a careful, and 
 often an operose, preparation. Medicine, in these cases, calls in CHEMISTRY to her aid; nor 
 is the assistance confined to the mineral kingdom. It has been hinted that, in vegetable 
 "bodies, different means are employed to separate the more active from the inerter portions, 
 often to change the form, or to concentrate their virtues. This art has been employed from 
 the time of Galen, and has been styled Galenical, in opposition to chemical, PHARMACY; which 
 treats of the necessary operations in preparing medicines, more strictly chemical. On the 
 latter subject we greatly want a system co-extensive with the present state of chemical know- 
 ledge. Dr. Duncan's New Dispensatory is a most valuable work in this line; but as its 
 subjects are so numerous, he is often compelled to be more concise than we could wish. The 
 lacunae, in this part of the subject, have therefore been filled up from the works of the latest 
 and best chemists, particularly from that valuable collection, the Annales de Chimie. 
 
PREFACE. xix 
 
 The utility of chemistry, however, is not confined to the preparation of remedies. Its 
 light has illuminated the most obscure recesses of the medical science. The nature of the 
 animal fluids, in a state of health and disease, has been illustrated by the more refined 
 analysis of modern chemistry, and, by its assistance in the practice of medicine, we guard 
 against those mixtures which might weaken or destroy the virtues of the different ingredients 
 in a fonnula. It may appear that this part of our subject has been expanded to an extent, 
 which the real connection of chemistry with medicine will scarcely justify, and that chemical 
 disquisitions occasionally trench on medical ones. In the progress of the work, in the 
 moment of writing, the connection, however, became daily more striking; and as this, we 
 trust, is not the ephemera of a day, it was necessary to give the younger reader every advan- 
 tage of which he might, at a future period, avail himself. Till near the conclusion of these 
 pages, there was, however, no chemical system to which we could refer. Dr. Thomson's 
 Chemistry, a very valuable work, embraced a most extensive outline, and Dr. Aikin's Che- 
 mical Dictionary had not appeared. Neither, however, was applicable to medical inquiries, 
 and it was necessary, not only to explain the chemical relations, but to apply them, so far as 
 they would admit, to the principal object 
 
 When we spoke with disrespect of the mechanical physicians, it was not with a design of 
 depreciating the utility of NATURAL PHILOSOPHY; Though we do not calculate, with Borelli. 
 the momentum of muscular action; with Sanctorius and Keil, the proportion of the surface 
 of the lungs to that of the whole body; with Bellini, the acceleration or retardation of the 
 motions of fluids, circulating through vessels passing off" at different angles: yet this science 
 will be found highly useful. The human body, though an animated machine, is constructed 
 on the justest and most nicely balanced mechanical principles: of these the surgeon, in 
 reducing luxations and fractures, will require a minute knowledge. The eye is a most 
 curious optical, the ear an exquisite acoustic, machine; and the human voice, both in com- 
 pass, variety, and clearness of tone, excels every musical instrument. At present, indeed, 
 our attention is chiefly directed to the evolution and communication of heat, to the effects of 
 the electrical and Galvanic fluids, if they really differ, and their very striking relations to that 
 principle with whose mobility our life is most intimately connected. Indeed the relation of 
 Galvanism to the minuter component parts of bodies has rendered it an agent of peculiar 
 power, in the hands of the analytical inquirer; and we are indebted to Mr. Davy for one of 
 the most important steps, in this branch of science, which has added lustre to any era. Yet 
 all these are accessary sciences, and only of value, in the present work, so far as they assist 
 the explanation of diseases, or direct the practice of medicine. We do not offer these 
 volumes as a dictionary of physics, or of natural history, although they contain a larger share 
 of each than is to be found in many works, which have been distinguished by this title. We 
 do not offer it as a continuation of Dr. Motherby's Dictionary, which, with all its faults, has 
 been unmercifully pillaged, without acknowledgment. 
 
 c2 
 
xx PREFACE. 
 
 To have retained so many useless synonyms may, perhaps, require an apology. In fact, 
 they were found in the pages of the work last mentioned, and had been introduced before 
 its glaring defects showed that it was an unfaithful guide. Many could not be traced to an 
 adequate authority; but it would have been improper to have rejected what others might. 
 perhaps, find useful, and for which there might have been authorities, though we had not 
 discovered them. Numerous, however, as they seem, more have been rejected than retained. 
 
 The references may appear, also, unreasonably numerous, and almost ostentatiously con- 
 lined to foreign authors. The medical writings of our own country have not, however, been 
 neglected; but these are, in general, within the reach of every practitioner: these only are 
 pillaged, in every modern dictionary, while of many authors of credit the names are often 
 unknown. We have too fastidiously arrogated exclusive merit to ourselves, and it appeared 
 proper to point out the valuable observations of Senac, of Q,uarin, of Stoll, De Haen, Colin, 
 Sarcone, &c. as well as of many Swedish and Danish physicians. Even Morgagni, as we 
 have said, has been, of late, neglected. To lessen the extent, the Roman numbers relate 
 to the larger portions of the work referred to the Arabic numerals to the lesser. 
 
 In the CUR^ POSTERIORES many additions have been made, some of which, in the pro- 
 gress, had escaped attention, and others were designedly omitted, lest they might render the 
 volumes~too bulky. Various observations had also occurred in different publications and dif- 
 ferent collections since the articles were printed, and it was the author's ambition to render 
 the work complete to the moment of publication. Somewhat may still have escaped him; 
 but] those who feel inclined to censure omissions, should look with candour on what has been 
 done. The additions are referred to some convenient portion of the article; but they do not 
 relate exclusively to that part, and are generally to be considered as a commentary on the 
 whole, to avoid breaking them into too many detached parts. 
 
 To point out what is new, in these volumes, would be a tedious task: almost every article, 
 at least every article of importance, may be styled original, scarcely in any instance copied 
 from former authors, and usually connected with the collateral subjects. As already observed, 
 it was designed to render the work one consistent whole, and the general principles will be 
 found to pervade every portion; nor are the doctrines which limited the distinction of CON- 
 eussio, forgotten under the article ULCUS. 
 
 Of the PLATES we shall add only a short account. The subjects have been chosen with 
 great care; but the objects of the choice we must now explain. It is not necessary to say 
 why the different VIEWS OF THE SKELETON have been selected: these have always formed a 
 portion of similar representations; and, as the basis of the whole, are highly necessary. The 
 LIGAMENTS have been imperfectly represented, in every English publication, and the value of 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 xxi 
 
 the present work is greatly enhanced by the elegant and accurate views of these connecting 
 substances, from the superb volume of Caldani. 
 
 VIEWS OF THE MUSCLES have usually followed; but would have required many plates, 
 without an adequate advantage. In the general practice of physic and surgery little could 
 be gained by such representations, and we have already remarked, that it is impossible to 
 teach the minutiae of anatomy by verbal instruction or engraved copies. If the osteology is 
 well understood, descriptions will convey ideas sufficiently accurate for general purposes. 
 
 The course of the larger ARTERIES is of more importance, and these have been repre- 
 sented, with care, from the works of Haller, not separately, but as related to the adjoining 
 parts; and they recur in different plates, which contain the lymphatics and the vicera. The 
 volumes of Mr. Hewson, and Mr. Cruickshanks, and the elegant engravings of Mascagni, 
 have supplied the LYMPHATICS; Loder, Haller, and Sandifort, the INTERNAL VISCERA. As the 
 situation of these is often of considerable importance, in ascertaining the seat of a complaint, 
 they have been represented in every view, and with great care, as the English works have 
 been unusually deficient in this part. 
 
 The separate portions have been also supplied from the best anatomists. The elegant 
 plates of Soemering have furnished REPRESENTATIONS OF THE EYE; Mr. C. Bell's Anatomy 
 those of the EAR. We could not find a more accurate view of the STOMACH than in Cowper; 
 and on again examining it, we perceive the constriction, mentioned by Mr. Home, as divid- 
 ing the cardiac from the pyloric portions. Mr. Cooper has also supplied a good representa- 
 tion of the UNIMPREGNATED UTERUS, and its appendages; while, for the GRAVID UTERUS, and 
 the natural situation of the FOZTUS IN UTERO, we have been indebted to the classical work of 
 Dr. W. Hunter. Some other detached parts of less importance are represented in the plates 
 of the arteries and the lymphatics. 
 
 A VIEW OF THE BRAIN has been supplied by Loder; and, when we reflected that, in very 
 few circumstances, the course of the different nerves, in then- progress, was of importance, 
 and that, in these, the minute accuracy, acquired only by dissection, was requisite, we avoided 
 enhancing the price of our work, by plates not generally useful. The SURGICAL INSTRU- 
 MENTS represented are those most commonly employed, in the more improved practice of 
 the art. 
 
A NEW 
 
 MEDICAL DICTIONARY. 
 
 ABA 
 
 A The letter a, with aline above it, thus, a, is used 
 _:TL in medical prescriptions for ana, of each /some- 
 times it is written thus, aa ; e. gr. R, Mel. sacchar. et 
 man. a vel ua, gj. i. e. Take of honey, sugar, and man- 
 na, of each one ounce. 
 
 A, in composition, implies a negative, as in A'CHY- 
 LUS from * priv. and "**?> chylus deficient in 
 chyle. 
 
 A'AVORA, a species of palm found in Africa, and 
 the American Islands. The nucleus of the fruit resem- 
 bles an almond ; it is mild and nutritious, and is used 
 by the natives as an astringent, particularly in cases of 
 diarrhoea. The parenchyma which surrounds the ker- 
 nel is eaten by cows and other animals : by maceration 
 it affords an oil which is used as a condiment, and to 
 burn. The' plant is figured in La Marck's Illustrations 
 of Natural History, PI. 896, but has not been arranged 
 in the botanical systems. It has been transplanted to 
 Guiana, and often confounded with the cocoa-nut tree. 
 
 A'BACTUS, (driven away.) It is applied to abor- 
 tions, procured by medicine. 
 
 A 'B AC US, (from a Hebrew word ABAK, dusf.~) A 
 table used for preparations; so named, because ma- 
 thematicians used to draw their figures on tables 
 sprinkled with dust. It generally means an instrument 
 very anciently employed to facilitate arithmetical ope- 
 rations. 
 
 A'BACUS MAJOR. A trough used in the mines, 
 wherein the ore is washed. 
 
 ABALIEXA'TUS, corrupted. Celsus. In English, 
 we use only the word alienated, which is applied to in- 
 juries of the mental powers. 
 
 A'BAXET. See BAXDAGE. 
 
 A'BAXGA. See ADY. 
 
 ABAPT'ISTOX, or ABAPTI'STA, (from* priv. 
 and |85rT/<, immergo, to sink under.~) The perforat- 
 ing part and shoulder of the instrument called a TRE- 
 PAX, to prevent its sinking suddenly upon the mem- 
 branes of the brain, when the operator perforates the 
 skull : the present practice renders this precaution need- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 ABD 
 
 less, by having substituted a much more manageable 
 instrument. See TREPAXUM. 
 
 ABAR'TAMEX. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 ABARTICUL'ATIO, (from ab, and articulus, a 
 jointi") See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 A'BAS. Dr. Tin-ton has made A'bas a synonime 
 with Taenia, or Tape-worm ; a mistake, we presume, 
 for Tinea, the Moth-worm. See Castelli Lexicon Mc- 
 dicum. See TIXEA ACHOR EPILEPSIA. 
 
 ABA'SIR. See SPODIUM ARABUM. 
 
 ABBA'ISSEUR, a term given byWinslow to one 
 of the muscles of the eye, depressor oculi of Albinus. 
 
 ABD'OMEX", the BELLY, from abdo, to hide ; as its 
 contents lie hid in it. The last syllable is only a ter- 
 mination ; as from lego, legumen. It is also called Imus 
 Venter, jtl-uus. Gaster. fatocflia. F^sius calls it 
 Dertron ; JVedys ; and the viscera contained within, 
 Nedya. 
 
 The body is generally divided into three cavities, 
 called, by anatomists, venters : viz. the head, or ufifier 
 venter ; the breast, or middle venter ; and the abdomen, 
 or lower venter. 
 
 The belly is divided, on its outer surface, into four 
 regions, called the efiigastric, the umbilical, the hyfio- 
 gastric, and the lumbar. See EPIGASTRIUM, UMBILI- 
 CALIS REGIO, HYPOGASTRIUM, and LUMBARIS REGIO. 
 These are all contained betwixt the circumference 
 of the false ribs, and the bottom of the ossa innomi- 
 nata. 
 
 The belly is separated from the breast externally, by 
 the extremities of the ribs, and internally by the dia- 
 phragm ; and it is terminated below by the musculi le- 
 vatores ani. 
 
 The bottom of the belly, named AeiVrra, on its fore 
 part, is called the pudenda ; and on its back part, the 
 buttocks, and anus ; and underneath, betwixt the anus 
 and the pubes, the perinaeum ; indeed, the name of pe- 
 rinaeum is given to the whole space from the os coccy- 
 gis : that part which lies between the anus and pubes is 
 distinguished, according to Dr. Hunter, by the term 
 
 B 
 
D 
 
 A B 13 
 
 fore perinaeum, and that from the coccyx to the anus 
 the hind or back pcrinaeum. 
 
 The cavity of the belly, formed by the above-named 
 parts, all which are covered with the membrana adiposa 
 and the skin, is lined on the inside by the peritonaeum. 
 This cavity contains the stomach, intestines, mesen- 
 tery, mesocolon, liver, gall-bladder, spleen, pancreas, 
 glands of the mesentery, vasa lactea, receptaculum c"hy- 
 li, kidneys, renal glands, ureters, bladder, and the inter- 
 nal parts of generation. 
 
 Though we have employed common language, in 
 the expression of the cavity of the belly, in reality 
 there is no cavity. The peritonaeum may be com- 
 pared to a flaccid bladder, behind and on the outside 
 of which the intestines and other supposed contents 
 are placed. This membrane is then folded around 
 them, and the two sides of the bladder, after enfolding 
 the intestines, are brought together, forming the mesen- 
 tery : within these folds of the mesentery the lacteals 
 pass towards the blood vessels. The peritonaeum is 
 therefore contiguous on its internal surfaces, or only 
 separated by a vapour called* an halitus, which, after 
 death, condenses into a watery fluid ; this fluid in drop- 
 sies is greatly augmented, and is said by the more cor- 
 rect authors to be contained in the cavity of the fierito- 
 naum. 
 
 The principal arteriesof the belly are, the efiigastric, 
 which are the lowest portion of the internal mammary 
 artery, the inferior aorta, the celiac, the ufifier mesen- 
 teric, the hamorrhoidal artery, the renal, called ernul- 
 gent, the sfiermatic artery, the lower mesenteric artery, 
 the lumbar, the iliac, the lower epigastric arteries, and 
 thefiudicn. 
 
 The principal nerves of the belly are, the stomachic, 
 formed by the extremity of the eighth pair ; the lower 
 portion of the great sympathetic nerves, the two semi- 
 lunar or plexiform ganglions, the hepatic, splenic, re- 
 nal, upper and lower mesenteric plexus, the nerves of 
 the loins and sacrum, also the origin of the crural and 
 sciatic nerves. 
 
 The appendix ensiformis, the lower pointed extre- 
 mity of the sternum, the cartilaginous portions of the 
 last pair of true ribs, those of the first four pairs of false 
 ribs, all the fifth pair, the five lumbar .vertebrae, the ossa 
 innominata, the os sacrum, the os coccygis, form the 
 bony sides of the cavity of the belly. 
 
 The diaphragm, the muscles called, particularly, 
 musculi abdominis, the quadrati lumborum, the psoae, 
 the iliaci, the muscles of the coccyx, and of the intesti- 
 num rectum, form the greatest part of the circumfer- 
 ence of this cavity. As auxiliary parts, some portions 
 of the sacro lumbares, longissimi dorsi, Sec. might be 
 added. ' 
 
 The muscles belonging to the belly are five pair ; 
 viz. the obliqui externi, the obliqui interni, the trans- 
 yersales, the recti, and the fiyramidales. Their action 
 is necessary to expiration, as they pull down the thorax, 
 and they are very useful in efforts to speak loud : they 
 assist also in the expulsion of the faeces and urine. Some 
 people, who find a difficulty in going to stool, or have 
 a suppression of urine, are said to relieve themselves 
 by pressing the abdomen with their hand : the expul- 
 sion of the foetus also is greatly assisted by the abdomi- 
 nal muscles. Mr. Pott was of this opinion. He said, 
 that he had seen a child, which lived nearly three weeks, 
 
 though it had no abdominal muscles ; that this child 
 could not either propel or expel the faeces nor urine 
 perfectly, without artificial aid. Mr. Haighton also 
 found that the most violent stimuli, when applied to the 
 stomach either externally or internally, were in his ex- 
 periments insufficient to produce an evacuation of its 
 contents, without the concurring efforts of the dia- 
 phragm, and muscles of the abdomen. 
 
 There is a sinus on each side of the cartilage xiphoi- 
 des, between the transversalis and recti muscles, into 
 which, on the left side, the stomach is sometimes pu^h- 
 ed by violent vomiting; a disease called GASTROCEI.K. 
 This tumor is in the upper part of the linea alba. The 
 disorder is attended with excessive pain, which is great- 
 er when the person is up, and gradually goes off' when 
 he lies in a horizontal posture, a circumstance which 
 distinguishes the disease. There is a continual vomit- 
 ing ; every thing taken in is immediately rejected ; and 
 hence succeeds an atrophy. All hernias of the linea 
 alba require the same management; but this of the 
 stomach demands particular attention. They are easi- 
 ly reduced, and should be kept up by a truss : if the rup- 
 ture does not recede, the stricture must be enlarged 
 and reduced in the same manner as in other ruptures. 
 Happily this case is very rare ; when it occurs, little 
 more can be done than to alleviate general symptoms : 
 if it cannot be returned by the hand, any operation will 
 be a doubtful aid, as inflammation soon comes on, and 
 the admission of air into the cavity of the abdomen im- 
 mediately increases it. 
 
 Pain and other disorders of the belly sometimes hap- 
 pen from keeping it too cool. The circulation of the 
 blood from the viscera in the belly, by the vena ports; 
 to the liver, and afterwards in the liver, is greatly pro- 
 moted by the alternate compression, which the contents 
 of the belly receive from its muscles and the dia- 
 phragm : and it is of service in dissecting living ani- 
 mals, that, when the viscera of the belly 'are exposed to 
 the air, this circulation of the blood 'towards the liver, 
 by the portae, is much impeded, or totally stopped. 
 Hence it follows, that in proportion as the action of the 
 muscles of the belly is impaired, and the cavity laid 
 open, this circulation, so necessary to the animal eco- 
 nomy, must be obstructed. 
 
 The muscles of the belly and peritonaeum are subject 
 to inflammations, which have been mistaken for inflam- 
 mation in the liver or the intestines : to distinguish 
 them, see HEPATITIS; INFLAMMATIO MUSCULORUM AB- 
 DOMINIS, et PERITONITIS. 
 
 The rheumatism sometimes affects the muscles of 
 the belly, which has been mistaken for a colic, or for an 
 inflammation of some of the viscera within : in this case, 
 however, the usual symptoms of inflamed viscera are 
 absent, and the medicines which are useful in the colic 
 are without effect in this complaint. 
 
 For the management of wounds in the belly, see the 
 article VULNUS. 
 
 ABDO'MINAL Ring. An opening in the abdo- 
 men, formed by the tendinous fibres of the external ob- 
 lique near the os pubis, through which the round liga- 
 ments of the uterus, and the spermatic vessels in the 
 other sex, pass. Through this ring portions of the in- 
 testine sometimes come down, forming ruptures. See 
 HERNIA. 
 
 ABDUCE'NTES NERVI, part of the sixth pair ; so 
 
ABD 
 
 A 
 
 called because they are lost on the abductores 
 oculi. 
 
 ABDU'CTIO,(from ab and duco, to rfrcrc,) a species 
 of fracture, when a bone near the joint is so divided 
 transversely, that the extremities recede from each 
 other. Caelius Aurelianus uses this word for a strain. 
 Abductio properly signifies leading from or drawing 
 away, and it is from the action of the muscles that the 
 divided ends of fractured bones recede. Abrupt is 
 used in the same sense, as are also Afioclasmd, and 
 Afiagma. 
 
 ABDU'CTOR,(from abducere, to draivfrom.) Those 
 muscles are called abductors which draw backwards 
 the moveable parts into which they are inserted ; of 
 which there are several in the human body, viz. 
 
 1. ABDUCTOR AURIS, called also trice/is auris, and 
 retrahens auriculam, bicaudalis muscularis, intricatua 
 musculus, detractor auri* ; a muscle of the external ear, 
 called by Winslow the posterior musculus auris. It is 
 called trice/is, because it has sometimes three begin- 
 nings. It is composed of a few fleshy fibres, which 
 arise from the superior and fore part of the apophysis 
 mastoideus, and descend obliquely to their insertion, 
 in the middle of the concha auriculae. It covers the 
 posterior ligament. Dr. Hunter thinks the ear has only- 
 two muscles belonging to its external parts that the 
 retrahens auriculam arises from the mammillary pro- 
 cess of the temporal bone, and is inserted into the 
 lower external part of the ear, to pull it backward. 
 
 2. ABDUCTOR DIGITI MINIMI MANUS. Riolan 
 calls it hyfiothenar. It rises from the os pisiforme of the 
 carpus, runs upward on the inside of the hand, and is 
 inserted into the external side of the little finger, or its 
 first joint. It helps to separate the little finger from the 
 rest, and also to bend it. It is thejiexor fiarvus minimi 
 digiti of Albinus. 
 
 3. ABDUCTOR DIGITI MINIMI PEDIS. It rises fleshy 
 and tendinous from the semicircular edge of a cavity 
 on the outside of the inferior protuberance of the os 
 calcis ; it has another tendinous beginning from the os 
 cuboides, and a third from the upper part of the os 
 metatarsi minimi digiti. It is inserted into the upper 
 part of the first bone of the little toe externally and 
 laterally. It draws the little toe outwards from that 
 next to it. 
 
 4. ABDUCTOR INDICIS. It arises fleshy by two heads 
 from the metacarpal bone of the fore finger, and the 
 first bone of the thumb, and is inserted by its tendon 
 into the basis, or first joint of the fore-finger, laterally 
 next the thumb. It brings the fore-finger from the 
 middle-finger, and near to the thumb. Cowper calls 
 it adductor fiollicis. Douglas says, its use is to bring 
 the index towards the thumb ; whence, in respect of 
 this, it may be styled adductor ; and, in respect of that, 
 abductnr. 
 
 5. ABDUCTOR OCCULI, called also indignatorius, or 
 the scornful muscle ; musculus exterior ; also, abducent, 
 iracund.ua, and rectua externus. It rises tendinous and 
 fleshy from the foramen lacerum, without the orbit. 
 It is inserted by a thin tendon into the sclerotis, on 
 that side next the nose. It moves the eye towards the 
 little angle. 
 
 6. ABDUCTOR POLLICIS MANUS, called also thenar 
 by Riolan ; and abductor brevis pollicis manus, by Al- 
 binus. It rises by a broad, tendinous, and fleshy be- 
 
 ginning, from the inner part of the Iraversa ligament 
 of the carpus, and from one of its bones which articu- 
 lates with the thumb, and is inserted tendinous into 
 the second joint of the thumb. It draws the thumb 
 from the fingers. 
 
 7. ABDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS, called also thenar. 
 It rises fleshy from the inside of the os calcis, and ten- 
 dinous from the os naviculare, and forms a strong ten- 
 don, which is inserted at the inner part of the first bone 
 of the great toe, upon its sesamoid bone. It pulls the 
 great toe from the rest. It often has a tendinous 
 origin from the edge of the os cymbiforme, receiving 
 near this bone some tendinous filaments from the ti- 
 bialis anticus. These two muscles, No. 6, 7, are called 
 Thenar, because they make part of the Thenar. 
 
 ABELICE'A, (from priv. and fii>.ef, a dart ; 
 i. e. without thorns.) See BRASILIUM LIGNUM. 
 
 ABELMO'SCHUS.(A-bel-mosch,ARAB.orGranwm 
 Moschi Rumfih. hirsuta Margr. Brazil, Moschus Ara- 
 bum. Also, Alcea Indica, Aicea, Abrette.} The seed 
 of a plant which has the flavour of musk, called the 
 MUSK MALLOW. The plant is the HIBISCUS ABEL- 
 MOSCHUS Lin. Sp. PL 980, indigenous in .gypi, 
 and many parts of both the Indies. The seeds are 
 flat, kidney-shaped, the size of a pin-head, grey 
 or brownish without, and white within. They arc 
 very fragrant, and their scent is like a mixture of 
 amber and of musk ; to the taste they are of a slight- 
 ish aromatic bitter. The Arabs mix them with their 
 coffee ; though their chief use is as a perfume ; but, 
 from their peculiar flavour, as well as other sensible 
 qualities, they seem to merit more attention than has 
 hitherto been paid to them as a medicinal substance. 
 The best comes from Martinico. Those which ap- 
 pear new, plump, dry, and well scented, are pre- 
 ferable. 
 
 ABERRA'TIO, (from aberro, to wander.') In me- 
 dical writings it expresses Nature's deviating from her 
 usual -progress. A Lusus JVatura. See also LUXATIO. 
 
 ABE'SAMUM, DIRT or CLAY. 
 
 ABE'SSI. See REBIS. 
 
 ABEVACU'ATIO, or ABVACUATIO, (from ab 
 dim, and e-vacuo, to fiour out,) a partial or incomplete 
 evacuation of the faulty humours, whether by nature 
 or art, called Afiocenos, partial fluxes, as watery eye, 
 gonorrhoea, Sec. 
 
 A'BHEL,. one of the appellations of savine. Q. V. 
 
 A'BIES, (probably from */, a wild pear, the fruit 
 of which the cones of the fir resemble.) FIR, called 
 also Elate Theleia. 
 
 The fir-tree is an evergreen, and coniferous, with 
 numerous, narrow, stiff leaves, standing solitary, or 
 unconnected at their bases with one another. 
 
 Six species afford materials for medical use. Lin- 
 naeus includes the abies in the genus offlinug. 
 
 1. ABIES, Pinus syl-veatris Lin. Sp. PI. 1418. 
 
 2. ABIES, the YEW-LEAVED or SILVER FIR. Pinus 
 'albaLm. Sp. PI. 1418. 
 
 These two species are natives of the northern re- 
 gions ; the second grows on dry mountainous places ; 
 the first in lower and moister grounds. Norway, Swit- 
 zerland, and some parts of Germany, afford great quan- 
 tities of them. They are indigenous in some parts of 
 Britain ; but are chiefly to be met with in plantations. 
 The branches, and the fruit gathered in autumn, abound 
 
 B 2 
 
Alii 
 
 A BL 
 
 Avith resinous matter, and yield, on distillation, an 
 essential oil, and a liquor impregnated with a peculiar 
 acid, called ACIDUM ABIETIS ; and, when added to 
 water, is thought to communicate to it both the flavour 
 and other properties of tar-water. This acid resembles 
 the acetous, differing only by the addition of the tur-- 
 pentine which comes over with it ; and the famous 
 tar-water was not very different : it contained only a 
 larger portion of the essential oil. This acid and the 
 tar-water have produced good effects in some obstinate 
 coughs, particularly in that chronic catarrh which is 
 benefited by warm diuretics. Decoctions of the wood 
 and tops promote perspiration and urine ; are some- 
 times useful in rheumatic cases ; and been considered 
 as serviceable in healing internal ulcerations, particu- 
 larly of the urinary passages. They are injurious if 
 any fever attends ; but may be useful where the cir- 
 culation of. the fluids is too languid. 
 
 3. ABIES CANADE'NSIS, vel ViRGiNiA'NA r the 
 CANADA or VIRGINIAN FIR ; jiinus Canadensis of Lin- 
 naeus, Sp. PI. 1421. 
 
 4. ABIES BALSAME'A, BALM OF GILEAD FIR; 
 so called from the fragrance of the leaves when rub- 
 bed. PINUS PINES Lin. 1418. PINUS LAHIX Lin. 
 1420. It is the fiinus dalsamea of Linnseus, 1421. 
 
 All the parts of these trees contain a bitterish, pun- 
 gent, essential oil, which by exposure to the air be- 
 comes a resin : turpentines are obtained by making in- 
 cisions in their trunks at a proper season. For the 
 different kinds of turpentines, see TEREBINTHINA. 
 
 The common red fir affords the .greatest quantity of 
 turpentine ; and from the turpentine is obtained white 
 resin, see RESINA ; tar, see Pix LIQUIDA ; pitch, 
 see Pix NIGRA ; and Burgundy pitch, see Pix BUR- 
 
 i.UNDICA. 
 
 The silver fir produces the Strasburg turpentine ; it 
 is far more grateful than the common sort, and called 
 liquid resin, to distinguish it from the dry resin, which 
 resembles frankincense. 
 
 From the Canada fir is obtained a still finer and 
 more grateful turpentine, called Sals. Canadense ; it is 
 discharged, during the summer heats, through incisions 
 made in the trees, transparent, and almost colourless. 
 It is a good substitute for the bals. capivi. See 
 CAIMVI BALSAMUM. 
 
 The balm of Gilead fir emits from its cones in large 
 quantities a turpentine with a fragrance resembling the 
 balm of Gilead. Spirit of wine exmicts a resin both 
 from the cones and the leaves of a similar quality. 
 Sec BALSAMUM. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine, digested on fir, extracts all 
 its active parts, with some of its mucilage. The cones 
 of all the sorts yield the most agreeable tincture. 
 
 Water dissolves a portion of the oil by the assistance 
 of the gum combined with it. The wood and the cones 
 are taken at the latter end of Autumn, for their oil ; 
 and in distillation with water a large quantity of essen- 
 tial oil arises. The oil drawn from the wood is nearly 
 similar to the oil of turpentine. That obtained from 
 the fresh cones is superior in subtility and fragrance to 
 i'.ll the oils of turpentine usually met with. NEUMANN. 
 
 The tops and the cones of the fir-tree are mode- 
 rately warm, promote perspiration, and increase the 
 discharge by urine. Four ounces of the fresh tops are 
 put to a gallon of diet-drink. Fermented with beer, 
 
 they impart to it a very salutary warmth, highly useful 
 in cutaneous complaints, scurvy, cc. 
 
 A spirit distilled from the young leaves is a suc- 
 cedaneum-for the aq 1 . Hungarica. 
 
 The Ess. Abietis Pharmacoji. August, is the balsam 
 of the fir-tree, joined with scurvy-grass : the fir-cones, 
 while young, tender, and of a red colour, are bruised 
 and digested two days in four times their quantity of 
 spirit of scurvy-grass, then the tincture is pressed out. 
 
 The tops and leaves of the silver fir are used in mak- 
 ing BRUNSWICK MUM. 
 
 A'BIES CEMBRA,Lin. 1419, affords the balsam of 
 Libanus, or the Carfiathian balsam. 
 
 A'BIES MUNGHOS SCOPOLI, an alpine tree of Hun- 
 gary ,which produces the oleum tem/ilinum, or Krumholzt 
 'oil. 
 
 ABIETA'NUM OLEUM. See TEREBINTHIXA 
 
 ARGENTORATENSIS. 
 
 A'BIGA HERBA, c/iamte/iytis, or ground-pine. It 
 is probably so called from abig-o, to exfiel, as it is said to 
 promote delivery. Blancard thinks its name is derived 
 from its leaves resembling those of the abies. 
 
 ABLACTA'TIO, (from * priv. and lacto, to suckle.] 
 ABLACTATION, or WEANING a child from the breast. 
 Also called Afiogalactismus. When the mother wants 
 health, or strength ; is affected with any constitutional 
 disease, or the milk is in small quantity ; has too small 
 nipples, or ill-formed ones ; when the infant will not 
 take the breast ; it is adviseable to wean the child ; 
 indeed, often absolutely necessary. It can never be 
 useful to continue the breast more than eight or nine 
 months ; but- generally, if a child is favoured with a 
 good supply by sucking, during its first three or four 
 months, and is healthy, it will rarely be the worse for 
 weaning at a more early period. If it feeds well with 
 the spoon, and is free from disorders in its bowels, a 
 tendency to convulsions, &c. weaning may be attempted 
 at any time. But, if the child refuses to feed ; or, 
 though the diet be changed to gravy and beef tea, the 
 bowels should be disordered, another nurse should be 
 sought for, and weaning must be deferred until more 
 favourable circumstances attend. In general, the sooner 
 a child is weaned, the more easily it parts with the 
 breast. Prudence directs to accustom a child to early 
 feeding with the spoon, and to continue it until the 
 breast may be wholly omitted. In general, children 
 should be fed during the first months three or four 
 times a day ; and, if not suckled in the night, once at 
 least, if not twice, during that period. Suckling in 
 the night should, if possible, be avoided ; for the mo- 
 ther, especially in the higher ranks of life, wants some 
 hours of respite. If the child is early brought to regu- 
 lar hours of feeding, it will soon give little trouble. 
 
 The food should be simple and light ; without wine, 
 or spices. Well fermented bread, baked hard, and re- 
 duced to powder, will make a proper food, when boiled 
 smooth in water. Should the stomach be flatulent, a 
 few -caraway seeds may be added. If this food turn 
 sour, beef or mutton tea (prepared by infusion only) 
 may be occasionally substituted, or a little beef gravy 
 may be given. A child will in feeding always first en- 
 deavour to drink. He may be allowed to do so with 
 moderation. A little time should be suffered to elapse, 
 and the soaked bread should then be offered. If re- 
 fused, he may drink again, but in less quantity ; and 
 
ABO 
 
 ABO 
 
 should he still refuse the bread, it is a sign that he does 
 not require any solid food. In feeding, he should be 
 in a sitting posture, or, if recumbent, should be oc- 
 casionally raised, gently moved, and amused. After 
 feeding, he will soon sleep ; but a child should never 
 be awakened, unless the sleep be uneasy or morbidly 
 continued. Moss, CADOGAN, and ARMSTRONG. See 
 TEETHING. 
 
 ABLE'PSIA, ABLEPSY, ( priv. and >***, video.) 
 Blindness, want of sight, rashness, indiscretion. 
 
 ABLU EXTIA MEDICAMEXTA, (fromcWuo, to 
 wash off.) Medicines suited to wash off from the ex- 
 ternal or internal surfaces of the body any matters im- 
 properly adhering to them. 
 
 ABLU'TIO, (from abluo, to wash away,} ABLC- 
 TIOX. A washing or cleansing either of the body or 
 intestines. In chemistry, it signifies the purifying of 
 a body by repeated effusions of a proper liquor : this 
 is done various ways, by cohobation, circulation, kc. 
 See COHOBATIO. 
 
 ABO'MASUM, (from oi, dim. and omasum, the sto- 
 mach of a beast.) The name of the fourth stomach of 
 a beast that chews the cud. The first is called -venter, or 
 rather ventriculus, the word used for it in Aristotle being 
 XiA<a; the second reticulum, or cecryphalos ; the third 
 omasum, or omasu ; the fourth enystron, the same as 
 abomasum, which completes the digestion, according 
 to CORRAL'S. ARISTOTLE says it is the second ven- 
 tricle, or thick part of the stomach of ruminating ani- 
 mals, in which the food is concocted. 
 
 ABO'RTUS, ABO'RSUS, ABO'RTIO ; (from ab, 
 defect, and or/or, to arise.) Aboriri quasi intempestive 
 oriri. ABORTION- or MISCARRIAGE. The birth of a 
 child before its due time ; or, the destroying a child 
 in the womb : termed also convulsio uteri, deperditio, 
 diafihthora, ectrosis, exambloma, examblosis, amb/osis, 
 apopallesis, apopalsis, afiofihthora. 
 
 Miscarriages happen at any period of pregnancy, and 
 from innumerable causes ; most frequently in the third 
 and beginning of the fourth month : but those which 
 happen in the sixth, or later, are more difficult and 
 dangerous. 
 
 Women who are very fat, who have miscarried be- 
 fore, and who easily or without any particular incon- 
 venience, during the time of miscarriage, or soon after, 
 part with their burden, are most subject to this accident. 
 
 The causes are various; -violent emotions, frights, poi- 
 sons, violent purges, immoderate exercise, particularly 
 in riding or dancing, an obstinate diarrhea, the small- 
 pox, and other acute diseases ; loo much blood, great loss 
 of blood, and not unfrequently an incautious use of the 
 lancet. See Dr. Wallis's Essay on Injudicious Bleed- 
 ing in Pregnancy. Habitual miscarriages happening at 
 stated periods, without manifest cause, are very com- 
 mon among women of fashion, from the more general 
 causes of weakness, viz. indolence, silting u/i late at 
 'light, fear, griff, kc. In general, the causes may be 
 reduced to what immediately affects the child, the pla- 
 centa, the membranes, or the mother. Thus, the death 
 of the child ; membranes too weak ; the funis too short; 
 the placenta separated or diseased, are causes of abortion. 
 
 As to the mother, besides the causes above enumerat- 
 ed, the two following are very common ones. The 
 first is too great a stricture of the uterus ; in which case 
 it is not capable of a dilatation sufficient to make room 
 
 for the foetus as it increases in bulk : this is known by 
 violent pains, a great tension and hardness of the belly. 
 Bleeding, and whatever relaxes, are indicated in this 
 case. The second is a relaxation of the uterus, which 
 renders it unable to support the inosculations of the 
 vessels of the placenta into itself, after the foetus and 
 placenta, &c. are grown to a certain weight; and of 
 all others, this is the most frequent. In these two cases, 
 the miscarriage always happens about a stated time of 
 the woman's pregnancy. 
 
 An approaching miscarriage, or the death of the child, 
 is to be apprehended by the breasts growing suddenly 
 Jiabby ; a painful weight in the loins, which reaches to 
 the thighs ; pains about the navel, head, and eyes ; cold- 
 ness in the extremities : token -violent means have been 
 used to expel the fetus, convulsions occasionally come 
 on ; pains in the belly, like a cholic, and sometimes morf 
 like labour pains ;shrverings; fain ting; and after the time 
 of quickening, the motion of theftus is more languid* 
 and less frequent than usual : as the miscarriage draws 
 nearer, the pains of the loins increase, extending to the 
 hips ; the orifice of the womb begins to be dilated ; a 
 watery discharge is perceived, which becomes bloody ; at 
 length blood, pure or clotted, comes away. The most 
 certain sign is THE DISCHARGE OF A FLESH-CO- 
 LOURED FLAKY SUBSTANCE, "WHICH COMES AWAY 
 
 WITH THE WATERS ; this is the tunica decidua, or 
 spongy chorion ; and when it peels off from the womb, 
 and appears with the waters, a miscarriage is unavoid- 
 able. 
 
 Healthy women, who have naturally a loose belly, 
 a moist uterus, and have brought Jbrth large infants 
 with easy labour, who are lean, but not very sanguine, 
 bear miscarriages more easily ; but in general, they are 
 ever to be considered as more dangerous than natural 
 labours ; for more violence is necessary to discharge 
 the imperfect foetus than when it has arrived at its full 
 maturity ; the placenta is also more firmly attached dur- 
 ing the growth of the foetus than when it is full grown ; 
 and besides the danger of a fatal haemorrhage from 
 the adhesion of the placenta, the os tincae does not so 
 easily dilate before the full period of gestation. If a 
 part of the placenta is separated before the burden is 
 delivered, the uterus cannot contract sufficiently to 
 close the bleeding vessels. These haemorrhages are 
 extremely dangerous, and often fatal. 
 
 In constitutions subject to this misfortune, be care- 
 ful to avoid whatever has been formerly suspected to 
 cause it, and also guard against every known cause that 
 may possibly endanger the patient. In the first months 
 keep the belly gently open with laxatives ; and avoid 
 all exertions, even the most moderate. If violent pains 
 come on, at the third month, in a robust habit, some 
 blood may be taken; and if symptoms of plethora 
 should be strong, this may be done, though nervous 
 weakness may be otherwise evident. 
 
 If pains come on after bleeding, tinct. opii camphor- 
 ata, or tinct. opii cum infus. cinchonae, is necessary. 
 
 In very relaxed habits, the bark is useful ; but in 
 general, the tincture of opium, or the pulvis opiatus 
 with nitre, are the best remedies. The bowels must 
 however be kept open with castor oil or moderate doses 
 of salts ; and shoyld a tenesmus keep up local irrita- 
 tion, it may be quieted by an opiate or a starch clyster 
 with from 80 to 100 drops of the tinctur. opii. Rest. 
 
ABO 
 
 6 
 
 ABO 
 
 with opiates, cool drinks, gentle laxatives, and mode- 
 rate but not violent astringents, are the best remedies. 
 Should miscarriage be connected with any other gene- 
 ral disease, this must be the chief object of attention. 
 
 As precautions to prevent miscarriages during preg- 
 nancy are not so efficacious as those used betwixt a mis- 
 carriage and the next impregnation, the advantage of 
 this interval should be embraced, the particular disor- 
 ders should be attended to and removed, and the ge- 
 neral vigour restored so far as possible : to this end 
 cold-bathing will greatly contribute, if it is used near 
 bed-time, or after the dinner is well digested. The 
 chalybeate waters are excellent in this case; they 
 should be drank at the spring, early in the morning, to 
 the quantity of three or four half pints ; their use 
 must be continued two or three months, and exercise 
 within the strength should be used at the same time. 
 
 Lime-ivater has been supposed to be singularly useful 
 both in curing a disposition to, and preventing threat- 
 ened miscarriages, in those who have often miscarried 
 before. If in these cases the water was made fresh when 
 used, and drank before the heat excited by the ebulli- 
 tion on quenching the lime was gone off, the efficacy 
 has been thought to be the greater. This plari, how- 
 ever, wants the sanction of extensive experience. 
 
 Convulsions and Pleadings coming on pregnant wo- 
 men demand immediate help from art, to extricate the 
 foetus from the womb ; and though properly belong- 
 ing to the article of midwifery, yet very naturally fall 
 under this of Abortion. These cases admit of no delay. 
 Labour must be brought on, and the child turned, if 
 necessary. 
 
 A cure is uncertain when convulsions come on in 
 time of labour, except you can deliver the child ; and 
 as in sortie cases delivery is impracticable, on account 
 of the length of the neck of the womb, if the woman 
 cannot be relieved by medicines, death must inevitably 
 be the consequence. If then the convulsions come on 
 in the beginning of labour, bleed freely, and repeat 
 the operation according to the strength of the woman 
 and the violence of the disease. Empty the bowels 
 with a clyster; if time admits, 'apply a blister on the 
 nape of the neck and on the extremities. If the fits go 
 soon off, if in the intervals the senses are entire, and 
 there is no fever, wait the event ; but if there is vomit- 
 ing, the pulse be low, the patient comatose, the child 
 must be taken off. If the patient is convulsed three, 
 four, or five hours together, foams at the mouth, and 
 the pulse is disordered, delivery must be hastened. 
 
 If convulsions come on after the labour is in some 
 measure advanced, they will have the same effect as 
 labour-pains, and the child will be delivered by them. 
 If they have not this effect, if the head of the child is 
 low enough for the forceps, these may be employed. 
 If not, by giving opiates largely by the mouth, or by 
 clyster, dashing cold water in the face, according to 
 the plan of Denman, or giving the fox-glove, as recom- 
 mended by Dr. Hamilton, the convulsions may be 
 checked till weakness occasions the dilatation of the os 
 tincae. 
 
 After labour comes on, the convulsions lessen, and 
 during every pain cease ; which shows that the irrita- 
 tion is on some of the nerves above the os internum. 
 They rarely continue after delivery, and a large opiate, 
 with a mild nourishing diet, is only requisite. They 
 
 sometimes come on after delivery ; either from the 
 irritation of after-pains or some other cause. In these 
 cases, the bowels must te emptied by a clyster, and 
 opium given freely either by the rectum or the mouth. 
 Convulsions, after delivery, are seldom fatal : before 
 delivery, about six or seven in ten will elude 'the most 
 active and best concerted measures. 
 
 FloodingsJ\ Floodings happening to pregnant wo- 
 men are very different in their effects, so are as differ- 
 ently to be regarded. Pregnant women have the menses 
 sometimes to the last ; but they are pale, thin, and do 
 no harm. Those floodings which do not require de- 
 livery come on gradually, but generally with the usual 
 pains of menstruation : they are not continual ; and, 
 with due care, they cease. Those which cause mis- 
 carriage or death, appear suddenly, and in large quan- 
 tities ; they flow with slight occasional intermissions - 
 only. In the first case, the os tinea: is not affected ; 
 in the latter it opens. 
 
 In the early months, the causes are, violent shocks, 
 sudden or great frights, 8cc. ; but in the latter months, 
 the separation of the placenta, in whole or in part, 
 is always the cause : the uterine arteries pour their 
 ' blood into the cellular part of the placenta ; hence, 
 when any of these cells are torn, all the blood carried 
 by them must be discharged by the os internum. The 
 placenta adhering to the os internum may be the cause 
 of flooding ; in which case the discharge increases as 
 the os internum dilates. 
 
 The signs of an* approaching flooding are, restless 
 fiains like labour, fiain in the eye-balls, troublesome 
 dreams: if the flooding is internal, the os tinea will be 
 stofified ivith clotted blood, the belly "will swell, the pulse 
 fail andjlutter, and faintness, ivith giddiness, come on. 
 Floodings are more or less dangerous, according as 
 pregnancy is advanced, because the diameters of the 
 vessels are proportionably enlarged. Flooding pre- 
 ceding delivery is, for the most part, followed with a 
 dead child : and, generally, a flooding in the first 
 months is followed by a miscarriage. 
 
 If the flooding threatens speedy danger, attempt no- 
 thing till the patient's friends are apprised of it, and in- 
 sist on your endeavours. It is seldom that any manual 
 assistance is given in the first five months, for till this 
 time the os tincae is but little altered, and indeed the 
 pregnancy is often somewhat uncertain ; but afterwards 
 the os tincae Opens, so that the foetus can be brought 
 away by force. In the latter months, if a flooding 
 comes on, if at the same time the pulse is tolerably 
 firm, the colour remains, the loss of blood not very 
 considerable, and if no pains which will assist delivery 
 come on, we must wait their effects , r If the discharge 
 abates on the rupture of the membranes, pains come 
 on, and all seems well, a little patience is only neces- 
 sary ; but, if the flooding continues, if the pulse is low 
 and unequal, if the strength fails, the face grows pale, 
 fainting and cold sweats come on, the delivery must be 
 hastened as fast as can be done with safety. 
 
 If death is not so near, take as much time as symp- 
 toms will permit : if the flooding is just come on, the 
 strength and spirits not yet failing, the os tincae will be 
 softened by the continued discharge ; it will more easily 
 dilate, and the birth will be less difficult. A little de- 
 lay will be consequently advantageous. 
 
 If the violence of the symfitoms demand immediate Af//f, 
 
ABO 
 
 ABO 
 
 proceed without waiting for pains, for they seldom re- 
 turn after the flooding is so violent as to cause fainting 
 or convulsions ; nor must we wait for a considerable di- 
 latation of the os tincae, which without pains is not to 
 be expected: indeed the pains are the less necessary, as 
 the haemorrhage assists in relaxing it. 
 
 If flooding happens during the first six months, bleed 
 according to the state of the pulse, keep the patient still 
 in bed; and though she is faint, cold, or low, give no 
 warm cordials, for they increase the discharge in pro- 
 portion as they raise the spirits. If a vomiting attends, 
 the neutral mixture, and such light food as passes soon 
 into the circulation, such as broths, salep, milk, kc. 
 may be given in very small quantities, lest vomiting 
 should be excited ; but let the supplies be frequent. 
 Relieve costiveness by clysters that are barely laxative. 
 If anxiety and wakefulness are distressing, let opiates 
 be repeated, at due distances, in small doses. The bark 
 joined with opiates, and sometimes with nitre, is very 
 effectual. The pulv. stypt. Ph. Ed. above named, is also 
 not to be omitted ; and cloths dipped in cold water may 
 be applied to the region of the uterus. 
 
 If this disaster happens in the seventh or eighth month, 
 the danger is far greater than in the former months ; for 
 the diameter of the vessels is enlarged, and the neck of 
 the uterus is rigid ; so that if the flooding is violent, the 
 woman may be lost before the best helps can be of any 
 use. In this case, as in the former months, it is the 
 best not to attempt delivery till a laxity of the parts is 
 come on ; for were we to attempt it in their rigid state, 
 we should increase the flooding, tire ourselves, and ex- 
 haust the woman, and this without being able to deliver 
 her. 
 
 The most dangerous time is the last month of preg- 
 nancy, for then the diameters of the vessels are at their 
 greatest dimensions. If in this case the blood runs off 
 in a full stream, introduce the hand, break the mem- 
 branes, and, taking the advantage of the waters, turn 
 the child, and bring it footling. If at this period a 
 flooding happens, or in the time of labour, and the pa- 
 tient loses not a great quantity in a short space of time, 
 she may bear it, and in the course of labour-pains it 
 will stop, and the labour go on well. If the woman is 
 plethoric, and not much weakened by the discharge, 
 if the child presents fair, break the membranes to re- 
 strain it, and allow time for the labour to come on after- 
 wards. 
 
 If, during labour, a flooding is caused by a laceration 
 r .f the placenta in delivering the first of twins, immedi- 
 ately introduce the hand, turn the remaining child, and 
 bring it away by the feet ; then the uterus will contract, 
 and the diameters of the vessels will be lessened : but if 
 the flooding precedes the delivery of a twin, and then 
 abates, let the other remain a little, and recruit the wo- 
 man with caudle or jelly ; for in twin cases the belly is 
 vastly distended, and the vessels are very much dilated 
 and full, and a sudden emptying of them may cause a 
 syncope, or even death. 
 
 The placenta is not only sometimes loose, but also 
 is sometimes fixed over the os tincae, in which case de- 
 livery must be effected with all convenient speed. To 
 deliver with safety whenj.hus circumstanced, introduce 
 one finger into the os tincae ; then two, and gradually 
 the rest, until the whole hand is introduced ; dilate the 
 parts by degrees; then, if the 'membranes first offer, 
 
 break them, and get the feet of the child, by which 
 bring it away, and deliver the rest at discretion. But 
 if the placenta presents at the os uteri; 1st, you will 
 know by the touch ; for, on introducing the finger, nei- 
 ther the membrane nor the naked head is perceived ; 
 on the contrary, thick and soft flesh is felvdistinguish- 
 ed from that of a child by being softer, and also without 
 form. 2dly, This case is always joined with a flux of 
 blood, to the danger of both the mother and the child ; 
 therefore the birth must be hastened without waiting 
 for pains ; a finger must be introduced into the os tincae, 
 and the placenta removed until the membranes can be 
 reached ; which done, tear them to come at the feet of 
 the child : if you cannot push the placenta from the os 
 tincae, force your finger through its middle, and make 
 way by dilating your fingers for, the membranes to de- 
 scend ; this done, break them, and, by the running off 
 of the waters, the uterus will contract, and gradually 
 lessen the flooding : if, on the waters being discharged, 
 the head presents, endeavour to remove the placenta, 
 so as to give way to the head, then the pains may bring 
 forth the child ; but if it is in a preternatural posture, 
 bring it away by the feet. 
 
 If the flooding hafifiens from a blow, and there is a 
 great discharge in a little lime, delivery must be hasten- 
 ed as speedily as possible ; and if the haemorrhage abates 
 not on the child being brought away, the placenta must 
 be hastened too. Remember, that during delivery an 
 assistant should gently press the belly of the woman, 
 and continue the pressure a little while after the pla- 
 centa is delivered; the woman must be supported by 
 frequent small quantities of caudle. 
 
 The floodings which happen after delivery are some- 
 times very dangerous ; this kind is generally owing to 
 the womb being suddenly emptied, and so not having 
 time to contract the diameters of the vessels, they re- 
 main open, and the blood by its own specific gravity 
 pours out. The chief intention here is to contract the 
 uterus : to which end the properest means is the appli- 
 cation of cloths dipt in vinegar, or vinegar and water: 
 these should be laid on the back and region of the 
 womb. Also stupes impregnated with a mixture of 
 cold water and vinegar, or cold water alone, and passed 
 up the vagina to the os tincae, have been recommended. 
 A hand may be placed on the belly, to press the ute- 
 rus towards the pubes. But the greatest specific in this 
 case is an opiate : it should be given in large doses ;for 
 if the woman can be once composed, if it be but for afeto 
 minutes, the flooding -will almost certainly cease; and 
 when it once ceases, it rarely returns. 
 
 To deliver a woman without pains, or to force la- 
 bour, the subsequent directions should be pursued . 
 her on her back, with her heels upon the bed, hsujng 
 assistants to keep her steady. The operator may be 
 in any position that he finds most convenient ; in the 
 course of one labour he will generally find occasion to 
 sit, stand, and kneel ; the elbow of the introduced arm 
 should be supported by the knee, to give additional 
 strength, and to prevent the arm from being- wearied. 
 The hand of the operator being well smeared with hog's 
 lard, or unsalted butter, he must gradually dilate the 
 external parts by introducing the fingers one after an- 
 other, moving them in a rotary manner ; then begin to 
 dilate the os internum, proceeding gently and gradu- 
 ally, resting at intervals both for his own and tht 
 
ABR 
 
 8 
 
 ABS 
 
 man's ease : when the hand has passed into the uterus, 
 he must break the membranes, but permit not the 
 waters to run off before he has found the feet, and the 
 child is properly turned ; the feet secured, proceed as 
 in delivering by the feet. When the child is delivered, 
 if the placenta adheres, but the flooding is not so vio- 
 lent as to render the bringing it away immediately ne- 
 cessary, opiates are the most likely means of promoting 
 the separation and exclusion of it, by relaxing the parts 
 concerned, and removing the stricture which always 
 accompanies the pain : give the tinct. opii" gutt. xxx. 
 vcl opii gr. ij. 
 
 Though many later authors have written well on 
 aboriia.n, aud some moderns have added many improve- 
 ments, yet Hippocrates deserves to be read on this sub- 
 ject. 
 
 See Dr. Leake's Medical Instructions, edit. 6. and 
 also his Practical Observations. Denman's Aphorisms 
 on Uterine Haemorrhages. Smith's Letters to Married 
 Women. On the Management of Children, &c. by 
 William Moss, Surgeon. , On Uterine Haemorrhages, 
 by M. Leroux, Surgeon. London Med. Journal, 
 i. 59. 
 
 ABORTIVE MEDICINES. Medicines designed 
 to procure abortion ; with which were we acquainted, 
 we should be cautious of describing. This effect is, 
 however, difficult to be produced ; and the most deci- 
 sive plans have been only effectual by the destruction 
 of the woman. Such medicines have been styled Ec- 
 bolico. and Amblotica. 
 
 A'BRETTE. See ABELM,OSCHUS. 
 
 ABRO'MA, (from neg. and $pai*.a,, food, i. e. not 
 .fit to be eaten .) A tree of New South Wales, which 
 yields a gum. 
 
 ABRO'TANUM, SOUTHERNWOOD. A. Mas Caspar 
 Bauliine Artemisia Abrotanum L. Sfi. PI. 1185. Abr. 
 Fasmina C. Bauh. Santolina Chama Cyfiarissus L. \ 179, 
 Fol. 
 
 The leaves of these plants are slightly tonic and diu- 
 retic. One species, the " Rupestris," is said by Haller 
 to be warm and stimulant, and employed by the Alpine 
 shepherdesse's as an emmenagogue. The female south- 
 ernwood is supposed to be also an anthelmintic and an 
 antispasmodic. Both are, however, confined to exter- 
 nal use, but arc not very commonly employed. They 
 are chiefly used as antiseptics, and the female is, as usu- 
 al, the weaker species. Their appropriate menstruum 
 is alcohol ; and, in substance, they may be given from 
 a drachm to any quantity the stomach can bear : in de- 
 coction, the proportion may be regulated by the taste, 
 as the power is inconsiderable. Six pounds of the fresh 
 tops afford about a drachm of essential oil, of a bright 
 yellow colour, and of an odour resembling that of the 
 plant. 
 
 ABROTONI'TES, (from ffoTvv, .touthernivood,) 
 a wine impregnated with abrotanum. About one hun- 
 dred ounces of one, to seven gallons of the other, are 
 put together ; and after standing a few days, the wine is 
 lit for use. 
 
 A'BRUM. See SUCCINUM. 
 
 A'BRUS. This seems to be the Glycine Abrus of 
 Linnaeus, Sp. PI. 1025, though removed in some of the 
 later systems to a separate genus. It is a plant of both 
 the Indies; and resembling the liquorice in its botani- 
 cal relations and qualities, has obtained this name, par- 
 
 ticularly in Jamaica. This is the plant, whose perforat- 
 ed seeds arc employed in forming necklaces. 
 
 ABSCE'DE and ABSCEDE'NTIA,(from abscedo. 
 to depart from.) Decayed parts of the body, which, 
 in a morbid statej are separated, absceded, from the 
 sound. 
 
 ABSCE'SSIO, ~) an ABSCESS; (from abscedo, to de- 
 
 ABSCE'SSUS, 5 fiart ;) or from abs and cedo, to 
 retire.) A cavity containing pus, or a collection of 
 matter in a part. So called, because the parts which 
 were joined are now separated ; one part recedes from 
 another, to make way for the collected matter. Termed 
 also Dlapyema ; dubletus, an Arabic term ; and exi- 
 tura. 
 
 AirtxTTyp.!*. and o.Trt'rTct.Tis, vised by Hippocrates, are 
 translated by Celsus, abscessus, and sometimes -vomica. 
 Paulus ^Egineta seems to limit the signification of abs- 
 cessus to suppuration, by defining a^oi-riifta to be an 
 abscess, or a corruption of the fleshy parts, muscles, 
 veins, and arteries. 
 
 The words ctfiiyTx/^xt and ap/o-T^j, which signify to 
 recede or retire, are used by Hippocrates with great la- 
 titude. He means by them any*critical removal of of- 
 fending humours, however discharged ; also the change 
 of one disease into another, as a quincy into a perip- 
 neumony, 8cc. See APOSTASIS. But the present prac- 
 tice seems universally to consider an -abscess as that 
 tumour which follows an inflammation, tor almost eve- 
 ry abscess is the consequence of inflammation. 
 
 The proper seat of abscesses is the cellular mem- 
 brane. 
 
 The source of the purulent matter in abscesses is not 
 yet determined. It has been supposed, with some ap- 
 pearance of reason, to be derived from a solution of the 
 solid parts in the exuding serum ; and experiments, 
 made by digesting animal substances in serum, have 
 been adduced as supporting this opinion. On the other 
 hand, it has been contended, particularly by De Haen, 
 that purulent matter may be formed without suppu- 
 ration, without a destruction of the solid parts, or pre- 
 vious inflammation ; and it is certain that membranes 
 will, at times, assume a purulent appearance, where 
 little or no previous inflammation has taken place : in 
 such cases, the appearance of pvis has been attributed 
 to a change in the state of the extreme vessels, by 
 which they have become secretory organs separating a 
 peculiar fluid. It is also certain, that purulent matter 
 may be distinguished, chemically, from other fluids of 
 the body ; and microscopical observations show it to be 
 composed of spheroidal particles", swimming in a fluid. 
 It is, however, evident, that pus is in very few instan- 
 ces, if ever, produced without destruction of the solid 
 parts, which are lost in the fluid discharged ; and that 
 new granulations of flesh are formed under its protec- 
 tion. If it destroys the animal substance, it contributes 
 to its reproduction : it regenerates instead of corroding. 
 In this place, however, we speak of mild purulent mat- 
 ter ; in the language of surgery, laudable pus ; the for- 
 mation of which we shall afterwards attempt to explain. 
 See INFLAMMATION, MALIGNANT ULCER, CANCER, and 
 HECTIC. 
 
 The inflammatory heat continuing to increase, in op- 
 position to the usual means, a suppuration will certainly 
 follow. If the patient feels fregue nt sh iverings, a forma- 
 tion of pus is probably commenced. This shiveringis pro- 
 
ABS 
 
 ABS 
 
 duced by tlie absorption of some of the pus, or its 
 thinner parts ; but when the matter is enclosed in a 
 t'.yst. or surrounded by an inflamed surface, this absorp- 
 tion rarely or never happens. Whatever be the source 
 of the pus, as it must be derived from the vessels, 
 their tension is removed, the many blood-vessels which 
 before were compressed are freed, the blood circulates 
 freely, the heat abates, and the part is less red, but 
 gradually becomes more soft. 
 
 In the progress of an abscess on the external parts, 
 the tumour increases, as well as its heat, pain, and 
 redness ; a pulsation i-_ perceivable in the tumour, and 
 an evening hectic comes on. The pain and tension 
 then cease, the hardness of the part at length yields to 
 the touch, and the skin bursting, gives a vent to the 
 contained matter. 
 
 An abices* should be carefully distinguished from a 
 hernia, an aneurism, and from a i-aricout tumour. 
 
 A hernia, as will appear hereafter from its seat, 
 its effects, and the absence of pulsation, cannot easily be 
 mistaken for an abscess : and a varicous vein, as it is 
 neither attended with heat, with pulsation, nor fever, 
 can scarcely ever lead the practitioner into error. An 
 aneurism may be supposed to be an abscess; or, on 
 She other hand, an abscess may be mistaken for an 
 aneurism, as each may be attended with inflammation 
 or pulsation. The practitioner, however,- who finds a 
 painful tumour beating strongly, if in the course of a 
 large artery, will carefully attend to the previous 
 symptoms. Has much fever preceded ? has no violent 
 .strain occasioned it ? can the finger be passed between 
 the tumour and the artery ? It is then an abscess. Has 
 the tumour increased slowly, without fever , come on 
 from strong exertion ; and does the pulsation, on press- 
 ing between it and the artery, appear more evident ? 
 It is then aneurism : but to this subject we shall re- 
 turn. See ANEURISM. 
 
 If, during the treatment of an abscess, the patient 
 is sleepless and feverish ; if he breathes with difficulty 
 and loathes his food ; if the pus when discharged, is ill- 
 coloured, fetid, and sanious ; if blood or spongy flesh 
 appears in the cavity of the ulcer; if faintings come on 
 during or after the times of dressing ; the prognostic 
 is unfavourable : on the contrary, if these symptoms are 
 absent, or but in a moderate degree, a favourable issue 
 may be expected. By improper treatment an abscess is 
 easily converted into a,mortification. Deep-seated ab- 
 scesses are sometimes difficultly discovered by the 
 touch ; but as no considerable suppuration can happen 
 in the body without being soon after accompanied with 
 a hectic fever, the slightest appearance of this fever at 
 once determines the case. 
 
 Abscesses from their seat and their consequences 
 are often highly dangerous ; and it is of the greatest 
 importance to prevent or discuss them. The abscess, 
 for instance, in the psoas muscle, is generally fatal. We 
 can, however, seldom succeed in the attempt to discuss 
 them. The psoas abscess has, indeed, in the opinion of 
 many practitioners, been prevented by active bleeding ; 
 yet, in the early stages, it is with great difficulty dis- 
 criminated ; and to use so violent a remedy" for every 
 slight strain would beJiighly improper. Active emetics 
 have also contributed to dissipate the congested fluids of 
 inflamed parts, and these have at times removed the 
 inflammation of the testicle ; but neither remedy can 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 be employed with the necessary violence in internal in- 
 flammations. If we bleed too copiously in pneumonia, 
 we check the expectoration, and the patient dies : if we 
 give emetics in hepatitis, we aggravate inflammation, or 
 burst an abscess, if any has formed. 
 
 ^ hen suppuration is to be promoted, endeavour, 
 
 1st. To convert into pus the congested fluids. 
 
 2dly. To assist the discharge of the matter when it is 
 duly digested. 
 
 3dly. To heal up the opening, or ULCER; for thus 
 the abscess is denominated when the matter is dis- 
 charged. 
 
 In order to the accomplishment of the first intention. 
 in strong habits, avoid every stimulant, apply warm and 
 moist applications, which will long retain their heat 
 and not grow hard. The bread and milk poultice, oc- 
 casionally with the roots of the white lily, united with 
 a little oil, or the meal of lintseed made into a poultice, 
 which contains already an oily matter, are only nece>- 
 sary. Even leeches, which lessen inflammation, Mill oc- 
 casionally relieve the vessels, and increase the salutary 
 effusion. If the abscess is deep, or the suppuration 
 does not rapidly increase, a little of the digestive oint- 
 ment may be added to the poultice, a stimulating fo- 
 mentation may be employed, or a gum plaster laid on 
 the part. 
 
 While externals are applied, the state of the con- 
 stitution is not to be neglected; too much heat en- 
 dangers a mortification, and with too little every at- 
 tempt will be abortive. If the heat runs high, reduce 
 it nearly to a state of health by bleeding and a cooling 
 regimen. If costiveness incommodes, gentle laxatives 
 or a clyster may be used. If a defective heat re- 
 tards the suppuration, wanning medicines, and a cor- 
 dial diet, are required. 
 
 for a due fulfilling the second intention, the whole of 
 the rumour, or nearly so, must be converted into pus, 
 before a discharge can be admitted ; otherwise all that 
 remains unsuppurated will digest slowly and with diffi- 
 culty. To this, however, there are some exceptions : 
 the abscesses which are critical in malignant fevers 
 must be opened soon : nature cannot finish the ope- 
 ration ; she must be relieved, and the discharge after- 
 wards regulated or corrected. Again, if a due dis- 
 charge is not obtained as soon as the pus is perfected, it 
 putrifies, and forms an unfavourable opening ; or it will 
 be absorbed, and cause a fatal hectic fever. The time 
 of opening is generally to be known by the promi- 
 nence observed being very thin, the matter fluctuating 
 on the lightest pressure, and an abatement of the fiain, 
 heat, and pulsation in the part. 
 
 Abscesses are opened either with a knife, lancet, or 
 the caustic ; but in general the first is to be preferred, 
 for it is less painful than the caustic. The opening 
 may be as far as the skin is discoloured ; or a circular 
 piece may be taken out if the" discoloration spreads. 
 The opening must be, if possible, in a depending part ; 
 or as near to it as nature points. When the bad quality 
 of an abscess is likely to retard its future incarnation, 
 an opening made by a caustic best prevents the lips of 
 the wound from growing callous. Venereal buboes, 
 and some indolent or scrofulous tumours, if not in the 
 face or neck, are soonest healed after opening with a 
 caustic ; and such of these as neither will give way to 
 suppurating nor discutient medicines are effectually de- 
 
 c 
 
A US 
 
 10 
 
 A BS 
 
 stroycd by caustics, and the eschar soon is cicatrised. 
 See the article ESCHAROTICA. 
 
 Many advise not to open critical abscesses before 
 they are digested. Sharpe says, that " very little of the 
 morbid matter is deposited in them before they are fully 
 ripe, therefore till then they should not be opened." 
 It is certain that, by a premature discharge, the ulcer 
 becomes foul, and heals with difficulty. 
 
 When the knife is used, if a nerve, vein, or artery, is 
 in danger, let a director guide the incision, which is best 
 begun on the lower side, for then the matter is dis- 
 charged most freely, and the operator least incommod-. 
 ed by it. If possible, its course should be according to 
 that of the fibres of the subjacent parts : thus, if the skin 
 is very near a nerve, the use of the part will not be in- 
 jured by cutting it across. 
 
 In some cases, particularlyjn abscesses of the breast, 
 the abdomen, and in very large abscesses of other parts, 
 where the discharge of the matter at once would be in- 
 jurious from the debility it would occasion, or where 
 i he admission of air would be dangerous, a seton is 
 passed, from above, below ; (see SETON). The matter 
 is then discharged slowly, the access of air prevented, 
 and the irritation occasioned by the motion of the cotton 
 contributes to the diminution of the sac, in consequence 
 of the inflammation excited, which produces adhesion. 
 The length of the upper part of the cotton should be 
 considerable, that it may be drawn down, and the 
 purulent part be occasionally cut off: When the matter 
 of a psoas- abscess passing along the fibres of the muscles 
 appears at the surface near the groin, or, penetrating 
 through them, at the back, the matter has been eva- 
 cuated slowly by using a small trocar, which admits 
 but of a little, if any, air. When the wound closes, the 
 perforation is repeated. We have not, however, found 
 this plan very efficacious. 
 
 . .is to the third intention, it may be observed, in ge- 
 neral, that, when the opening and discharge arc made, 
 the case is considered as a common wound, and the 
 treatment is as directed in the article VULNUS. The 
 first dressing may be dry lint, covered with pledgets of 
 soft tow. Afterwards, if the part is tender, and the 
 matter good, when the applications are removed, be 
 content without wiping it very clean, as it is thus 
 irritated. Pledgets that are spread with ointments 
 need not be warmed, except the patient complains of 
 their coldness, and then hold them to the fire, but not 
 so long as that their surfaces melt. Observe a proper 
 posture, which will favour the discharge. Repeat the 
 dressings once or twice a day, as the quantity or the 
 quality of the discharge requires ; the seldomer they 
 need a repetition, the sooner will the cure be per- 
 fected ; and as the air offends not, except by long ex- 
 posure to it, all hurry is unnecessary. Bell on Ulcers, 
 edit. iii. p. 54. 93. Kirkland's Medical Surgery, vol. ii. 
 -19. 62. 
 
 1. ABSCE'SSUS ABDO'MINIS. An abscess of the Belly. 
 See INFLAMMATIO. MUSC. ABDOM. N 10. 
 
 2. ABSCESSUS ANI. An abscess of the Anus. A large 
 quantity of fat fills up the cavity on each side of the 
 ;mus, and is the seat of this disorder. The causes are 
 various ; as contusions, wounds, inflammations, difficult 
 labour, hard riding, a dysentery, the -venereal disease, 
 Sec. Abscesses sometimes are suddenly formed in this 
 part; at others they advance very slowly. Inthejirst 
 
 case the appearances are in the beginning no other than 
 those of a common boil ; but the symptoms soon in- 
 crease, quickly proceeding to a more formidable state. 
 In the latter, though the suppuration makes but little 
 progress, the pain and tumour sufficiently determine the 
 nature of the complaint. The pus, whether it makes 
 its way through the skin or through the intestines, is 
 frequently sotedious in its passage, that the adjacent fat 
 is more or less corroded, and sinuses are formed of dif- 
 ferent shapes and sizes. Sometimes the maturation is 
 extended on every side, rendering the cure both difficult 
 and uncertain. When abscesses in this part are left to 
 themselves, they rarely fail to degenerate into fistulas, 
 and occasion troublesome callosities. 
 
 As soon as the tumour is formed, endeavour with all 
 possible speed to bring on suppuration ; and, when this 
 is in some degree advanced, procure a speedy discharge. 
 To this end, let the patient stand on the ground with 
 his feet asunder, and lean over a table upon his belly ; 
 then the operator, introducing a finger into the anus, 
 will perceive the matter in a fluctuating state ; in which 
 case, without waiting for the external signs of suppu- 
 ration, he will make an opening into it with a knife : 
 by pressing the finger in the anus on the abscess, and 
 another on the external part, a judgment may be formed 
 where to make the puncture ; for, by the finger in the 
 rectum, the pus maybe pressed externally, so as to 
 be perceived by the finger there. When the opening 
 is made, endeavour to enlarge the wound as you with- 
 draw the knife; and, for the better application of pro- 
 per dressings to the bottom, another incision may be 
 made transversely. If the rectum is laid bare, an in- 
 cision must be made in it also, as far as the accident 
 extends, in order to its reunion with the adjacent parts, 
 for the regeneration of flesh is obtained with great 
 difficulty on the surface of this intestine. When the 
 matter surrounds the anus, the cure is hardly to be per- 
 formed without cutting off all that is bare. See an ex- 
 traordinary instance of this kind in the Med. Mus. 
 vol. iii. p. 251. 257. 
 
 A proper opening being made, the dressings, &c. are 
 as in abscesses in general. Though Aetius observes, 
 that when this disorder extends round the anus, while 
 the wound is filling up, a constriction of the circumja- 
 cent parts, and an obstruction of the passage of the anus 
 occur; to prevent it he advises introducing a canula 
 there, and continuing it till the cure is finished. But 
 how far a good habit of body, with other favourable cir- 
 cumstances, may encourage our hope of success this 
 way, the practitioner can only judge by the circum- 
 stances, and his own experience. When the cause is 
 venereal, these tumours suppurate slowly ; and without 
 a gentle mercurial ptyalism a cure is hardly to be ef- 
 fected. See FISTULA. See Kirkland's Med. Surgery, 
 vol. ii. 201. 
 
 3. ABSCESSUS ARTHRI'TICUS. See ABSCESSUS INTES- 
 TINORUM, N 17. 
 
 4. ABSCESSUS AURIS. An abscess in the Ear. The 
 symptoms attending an abscess in this part have nothing 
 peculiar, ^except that the pain is very exquisite. See 
 OTAGLIA. 
 
 5. ABSCESSUS AXI'LLA. An abscess in the Arm-fiit. 
 Abscesses are often formed by injuries in the arm, 
 hand, or fingers; and sometimes by a fever. When 
 the fever is of a malignant kind, these tumours sup- 
 
ABS 
 
 11 
 
 ABS 
 
 purate but slowly ; and when ripe, an opening should - 
 l>e made with the caustic ; or, if great debility prevails, 
 it must be opened more, early with the knife. This 
 disorder when it terminates the plague is usually called a 
 bubo, <]. v. 'See also ABSCESSUS IX'GUIXIS, No. 16. 
 
 6. ABSCESSUS CA'LCIS. An abscess of the Heel. 
 The common causes of an abscess may produce it,"but . 
 generally it is from scrofula. If there is a caries, 
 the best method is to pass an actual cautery through a 
 canula. Wiseman says it saves much time, and that 
 thus the caries seldom separates in the form of a scale, 
 but moulders away insensibly with the matter. 
 
 r. AUSCESSUS CA'PITIS. An abscess on the Head. 
 Wounds on the head generally are the most speedily 
 healed ; when an abscess is. brought to the state of a 
 wound, the same advantages attend it, and the common 
 methods suffice for the cure. When abscesses are 
 seated on the sutures, they may be troublesome by in- 
 flaming the dura mater which passes through them, 
 and is continued to the pericranium. Every whereon 
 the scalp, a caustic is the best method of opening ab- 
 sresses, especially if the long confinement of the matter 
 hath rendered the skull carious, for it makes some way 
 for the raspatory, which is always used, except on the 
 sutures : exfoliation here is very slow, therefore rasping 
 is used, and then incarnation can immediately pro- 
 ceed. Abscesses over the forehead are best opened by 
 incision; but care should be taken that tile direction of 
 the muscular fibres may be followed, for a transverse 
 wound may cause the eye-lids to fall over the eye. 
 Abscesses on the head are sometimes owing to a dis- 
 eased bone from a venereal affection, and are then 
 most troublesome, since in these small vessels the action 
 of mercury is for a long time weak and almost im- 
 perceptible. 
 
 8. ABSCESSUS CE'REBRI. An abscess in the Brain. 
 Instances of this kind have occurred ; and if the tre- 
 pan is used early enough, the case ends well ; but 
 it seldom happens that the situation of the abscess can 
 be determined with sufficient accuracy to enable us 
 to employ that instrument, except it is in consequence 
 of external violence. Abscesses, from internal causes, 
 are generally seated in the external parts of the. brain. 
 
 9. ABSCESSUS CO'LLI. An abscess of the .\'eck. 
 This part is affected with tumours of every kind, but 
 generally the scrofulous and encysted occupy it. Ab- 
 scesses here are apt to become fistulous ; but by a 
 proper compress and bandage this consequence is often 
 prevented. An opening in this part is best made with 
 a lancet ; but if the jugular vein is near, some care 
 is required not to wound it. 
 
 10. ABSCESSUS DIAPHRA'GMAIIS. An abscess of 
 rfie Diafihraffm. See P.VRAPHREXITIS. 
 
 11. ABSCESSUS DIGITO'RUM MA'XUUM, et 
 PE'DVM. Abscesses of the fingers and Toes. See 
 PAROXYCHIA. . "N 
 
 12. ABSCESSUS DO'RSI et LUMBO'RUM. An abscess^ 
 the Back and Loins. For a particular account of t; 
 
 complaint, see PSOAS, seu LUMBORUM ABSCESSUS, et 
 
 ' \RTHROPUOSIS. 
 
 13. ABSCESSUS GINGIVA'RUM. An abscess of the 
 Gums, also called_Parti/j, a Gum Boil. These tumours 
 are very painful, the inflammation is often more diffused 
 than in other parts, and more or less attended with 
 a swelling in the cheek, or perhaps the whole face. 
 
 The toodi-ache, the general causes of i:, 
 carious tooth, &cc. induce this complaint. Mr. John 
 Hunter observes, that gum-boils seldom arise from any- 
 other cause than inflammation in the cavity of a tooth, 
 the effect of which extends all over the face, but more 
 particularly to the gums; that sometimes this complaint 
 originates from a disease in the socket of the tooth ; or 
 in the jaw, without any connection with the tooth. 
 Through bad management, or neglect, they are apt 
 to degenerate into fistulous ulcers. During the in- 
 flammation, to assuage the pain, let the patient hold 
 any warm fluid constantly in his mouth, spitting it out, 
 and taking fresh quantities, as may be needful to keep 
 up an equal degree of heat for a considerable tune. If 
 the suppuration cannot be avoided, let figs be split and 
 held in the mouth upon the boil, and white bread 
 poultices, wrapped in thin linen cloths, applied ex- 
 ternally upon the cheek of the affected side ; and as 
 speedily as is convenient let the abscess be opened, for 
 the contained matter soon corrodes the adjacent parts, 
 and affects the bone. After the discharge, the poultice 
 may be continued a little longer, and the mouth washed 
 three or four times a day with warm wine and honey 
 of roses. If a bad tooth is the cause, it must be ex- 
 tracted before any attempts are made by medicines, or, 
 at least, as soon as the discharge of the abscess will 
 permit. If the ulcer degenerates into a fistula, inject 
 wann wine and honey of roses into it; and if it is 
 suspected that the bone is carious, add to this injection 
 a little of the' tinct. myrrh, or of the vin. aloes. If 
 these methods fail, proceed as for the exfoliation of a 
 carious bone. On this subject, see Mr. John Hunter's 
 Xatural History of the Human Teeth, part ii. Bell's 
 Surgery, iv. 203. 
 
 14. ABSCESSUS GLA'XDUI~E LACHRTMA'LIS. Ab- 
 scess in the Lachrymal Glands. The supposed causes of 
 these abscesses seem not to have any such effect. To 
 prevent their usual termination, an opening must be 
 made into them, for the performance of which Mr. 
 Sharpe hath given very ample instructions in his Trea- 
 tise of the Operations of Surgery. See also Ware on 
 the Fistula Lachrymalis, and Wallis's Xosologia Me- 
 thodica Oculorum. 
 
 15. ABSCESSUS HE'PATIS. An abscess of the Liver. 
 A suppuration is prognosticated if an inflammation con- 
 tinues in the liver several days ; if the pain remits, and 
 is followed by a pulsation in the same place, and if 
 shiverings come on, with a countenance of a yellowish 
 colour ; soon after which a tumour and a sense of 
 weight are perceived in the region of the liver : a 
 hectic fever follows, with thirst, and ah extreme feeble- 
 ness. Aretseus observes, that a pain generally extends 
 to the throat, and to the extremity of the shoulder, and 
 a dry, but not very frequent, cough afflicts the patient. 
 He further remarks, that this disorder is sometimes 
 mistaken for a tumour of the peritonaeum ; but that 
 the latter is more irregular, and is not circumscribed 
 by the limits of the hypochondrium. 
 
 The consequences of an abscess in this viscus are : 
 1st, The liver is corroded and consumed. In this 
 
 case, after a tedious icterical wasting, a slow fever, 
 
 great anxiety, a sanious and foetid diarrhce.a, Sec. the 
 
 patient dies. 
 
 2dly, The abscess breaks inwardly, and discharges a 
 
 sanious pus into the belly : thus the rest of the viscera 
 C 2 
 
A BS 
 
 12 
 
 ABS 
 
 are affected, a consumption of the whole body hastily 
 advances, and an ascites, Sec. usher in death. 
 
 Sdly, The pus sometimes passes by the biliary ducts 
 into the intestines, and, regurgitating into the sto- 
 mach, causes dark, offensive vomitings ; or passing 
 downwards, produces a violent diarrhoea. Acid and 
 acescent substances may palliate for a time, but the 
 end is always fatal. 
 
 4thly, The tumour may adhere to the peritonaeum, 
 and form an external abscess, evident both to the 
 sight, and touch. Here alone is any hofie to perfect 
 a cure : a caustic may be applied and left to suppurate ; 
 or, if the pulsation be evident, an opening may be made 
 with the knife. ! the pus is well conditioned, and the 
 symptoms soon subside, the patient will recover ; but, 
 otherwise, this case is also fatal in its end. 
 
 5thly, Aretaeus informs us, that if the tumour does 
 not suppurate, the excrements have an offensive and 
 putrid odour ; the food passes crude and undigested, 
 because of the weakness of the stomach and of the in- 
 testines ; for the liver, sq disordered, sends forth bile 
 too defective to assist the digestion; whence some ave 
 afflicted with a sharp corroding heat, are daily worse, 
 and death is soon their delivery. Some recover from 
 both the dysentery and the abscess, but a dropsy termi- 
 nates the scene. If, however, these symptoms remit, 
 and the pus in the stools becomes white and of a good 
 consistence, and the patient can again digest his food, 
 we may still hope. As the best crisis, he notes that by 
 urine, for thus the least offence is given. See Bell's 
 Surgery, v. 387. Kirkland's Med. Surgery, ii. 185. 
 London Med. Journal, vii. 22. 
 
 16. ABSCESSUS IN'GUINIS. An abscess in the Groin, 
 is sometimes occasioned by injuries done to the parts 
 below, as in the knees, legs, or toes ; a pestilential fever 
 may be the cause, in which an abscess in the groin is 
 uften critical, but the venereal disease is the most fre- 
 quent. See BUBO. If opened with a knife, be careful 
 not to wound the inguinal artery. In venereal cases 
 a caustic is preferable, as it dissolves part of the in- 
 duration which too often remains after the greatest part 
 is suppurated, and assists in digesting the remainder, 
 if abscesses in the groin, or in the arm -pit, are from the 
 crisis of a fever, the caustic should be employed, and 
 i he discharge kept up, till all danger from the fever is 
 over. In glandular parts all that is hardened should be 
 perfectly dissolved ; for instances have occurred of 
 rancers proceeding from the remaining indurations. 
 
 17. ABSCESSUS IXTESTINO'RUM. An abscess in the 
 Intestines. When an abscess in the intestines is dis- 
 charged, the case is sometimes mistaken for a dysen- 
 tery ; indeed, if the ulceration continues long, its treat- 
 ment will be the same as iifthe dysentery, though at 
 first the methods are far from similar. Before an ab- 
 scess is formed in these parts, there is always a throb- 
 bing pain felt near the part affected. At the beginning 
 of the suppuration there are unequal shiverings, which 
 increase and remit ; and a fever, with exacerbation of 
 the symptoms in the evening. When this accident fol- 
 lows an inflammation in the bowels, it begins in about 
 four days after the attack of the inflammation, at which 
 time a shivering comes on, which extends through 
 the whole body ; and an obtuse pain, with a sense of 
 weight, is perceived in the part affected. After the 
 pus is formed, the symptoms abate, and the pain nearly 
 
 ceases, till the time of breaking approaches, and then 
 the pain is renewed ; but it is of a different kind, not 
 pulsatory and shooting, but tensive, with a sense of 
 weight. Sometimes the belly is violently constipated; 
 and, after the discharge, a quantity of aqueous pus is 
 thrown out by stool. Sec Aetius Tetrabib. iii. serm. i. 
 cap. 42. In about fourteen days the pus makes its way 
 into the cavity of the belly, and produces inconveniences 
 similar to those arising from a discharge of the like 
 kind from the liver : or, passing into the intestines, it 
 runs off by stool. In this case, entire membranes are 
 discharged, and a consumption often follows. 
 
 If, on the first attack, the means recommended against 
 an inflammation of the intestines fail, little more is to 
 be done than to supply the patient with emollient and 
 gently detergent broths, to support his strength by 
 bark, and sheath the suppurated parts by a mixture 
 of wax and soap. Opiates should be given, to relieve 
 pain, and, by lessening the action of the intestines, to 
 allow the pus to thicken, under which new granulations 
 may form. If, by the continuance of the excretions, 
 the dysenteric state is produced, the same means are 
 to be employed as in a dysentery. 
 
 Musgrave, in treating of the irregular gout, observes, 
 that sometimes a gouty dysentery degenerates into an 
 abscess in the bowels ; hence properly called ARTHIUTI- 
 cus. Celsus indeed observes, that large abscesses in 
 these parts are sometimes the consequence of fevers and 
 pains, especially of pains in the belly. If the purulent 
 discharges are excessive, moderate them with small 
 doses of the tinct. opii ; in case of faintness, a glass or 
 two of wine may now and then be allowed ; avoid all 
 acids, acrids, and high cordials, and let the diet chiefly 
 consist of jellies, agglutinating broths, Sac. : at last, 
 when all appearances of purulency have vanished, the 
 myrrh, or the bals. Peruv. in a decoction of bark, may 
 be used, both to restore and to prevent a relapse. War- 
 ner on the Gout. 
 
 18. ABSCESSUS PERITO'N^I. There are some in- 
 stances of apparent inflammation of the intestines, 
 where the peritonaeum is only affected. The disease 
 we shall particularly notice under this title, when we 
 shall add the methods of distinguishing it, and the 
 remedies adapted for it : at present we shall only re- 
 mark, that abscess is its common termination ; and, as 
 the whole membrane is affected, even when the ex- 
 istence of the disease is certain, the cure is hopeless. 
 The patient often lives for a long time, but sinks, at 
 last, in an incurable hectic. See PEIUTONITIS. An 
 abscess rarely occurs in the muscular parts of the ab- 
 domen, without an affection of the peritonaeum. Should 
 it happen, it must be rapidly brought forward, though 
 there is little hazard of its penetrating inwards. 
 
 19. ABSCESSUS ISCHIA'TICUS. An abscess in the ffi/i, 
 a species of Arthrojmosis. When an abscess forms it- 
 self in the socket, or the head of the thigh-bone, there are 
 usually a great swelling and lameness in the hip, and>n 
 time matter collects in this cavity. Instances have also 
 occurred in which it hath passed through the bottom of 
 the acetabulum into the belly; and in these cases, when 
 the patient went to stool, the matter, by straining, was 
 forceij back, and through the external wound. Mr. 
 Pott observes, that this disease originates in the hip- 
 joint ; yet, in this case, the leg of the affected side is 
 shorter than the other, the pain begins where the disease 
 
ABS 
 
 13 
 
 ABS 
 
 originates, i. e. about the great trochanter. " It is 
 (he says) a distemper of the joints and ligaments that 
 surround it." He further adds, that, " if we see scro- 
 fulous affections of any kind, in the beginning, if 
 there is any remedy in art, I believe it to be issues ; 
 therefore, in scrofulous hips, apply a large caustic 
 on the part, large enough to admit of five or six peas, 
 and keep up the discharge as long as it appears to be 
 necessary." Alas 1 though this method, if early used, 
 is much to be depended on, like many other valuable 
 means, it is usually applied too late. It Is distinguished 
 from a relaxation of the hip-joint by a painful tumour, 
 hectic fever, Sec. Issues may be useful in both ; but 
 the Bath waters, recommended in cases of relaxation, 
 would be fatal in cases of abscess. 
 
 20. ABSCESSUS LUMBO'RUM. See Psoas, seu Lum- 
 borum Abscessus. - 
 
 21. ABSCESSUS MA'XUVM. Abscesses on the Hands. 
 For the most part they are strumous ; when not, the 
 common methods suffice for their removal. 
 
 22. ABSCESSUS PRO'PE MAXI'LI.AS. Abscesses about 
 the Jaws. Besides the common causes, a carious tooth, 
 the tooth-ache, an injury done to the socket of the jaw 
 in extracting a tooth, cc. may produce an abscess in 
 these parts. Abscesses under the chin are frequently- 
 found in children, but they easily give way to the com- 
 mon methods. The conglobate glands under the jaws 
 are very subject to suppuration, and are often mistaken 
 for strumous swellings, but they differ greatly from 
 
 *lhem. The strumous kind are contained in a cyst, 
 which requires to be destroyed by escharotics after the 
 matter is discharged ; but these are managed and cured 
 with ease by the ordinary methods of digestion. 
 
 23. ABSCESSUS MEDIASTI'XI. An abscess of the Me- 
 diastinum. In such situations there is but little to 
 be done for the relief of the patient : however, it is 
 observed by several practitioners, that in the venereal 
 disease this disorder is peculiar and frequent. The use 
 of the trepan has been recommended to give an opening 
 to the matter, through an aperture in the sternum. The 
 attempt would, however, be rash and injudicious. The 
 presence of matter, in the mediastinum, is. always un- 
 certain, and its situation more so. The admission of 
 air also into this cavity must be highly dangerous : yet 
 it has been attempted with apparent success by Mr. 
 Blair (London Medical Review, vol. iv). A paper on 
 this case occurs in the xvth volume of the same work. 
 The cavity of the chest has certainly been opened with 
 advantage to discharge water, pus, and wind. See 
 Kirkland's Med. Surgery, ii. 183. 
 
 ABSCESSUS MESENTE'RII. An abscess of the A/ir- 
 sentery. Suppurations in this part are not suspected, 
 because neither heat nor pain is to be perceived in 
 it; but these symptoms, though common, yet are not 
 essential to inflammation and suppuration, as they de- 
 pend on the sensibility of the parts. It may be ob- 
 served, that pus is no where more readily formed than 
 in parts where the texture is loose; and abscesses in 
 the mesentery are far from being rare, and are generally 
 to be discovered by a continual hectic fever, an op- 
 pressive uneasiness in the belly, a discharge of a'sanious 
 matter by stool, and sometimes pain and heat in the 
 intestines. The sanious matter is also not'unfrequently 
 absorbed by the lacteals, mixed with the blood, and con- 
 veyed to the glands of the trachea, the kidneys, kc. 
 
 Hence large imposthumes of the mesentery are often 
 accompanied with discharges of purulent urine, or a 
 spitting of purulent matter, though at the same time no 
 injury hath happened either to the lungs or to the 
 kidneys. If the abscess is seated in a place less fit for 
 the excretion of its contents, very troublesome pains, 
 resembling a colic, are produced : if the matter is 
 discharged into a cavity of the belly, it soon produces 
 a gangrene. Horstius, Bartholine, and Tulpius, give- 
 instances of the pus being emptied into the cavity of 
 the intestines, and discharged by stool ; but, notwith- 
 standing all these circumstances, for the most part 
 the diagnostics are very obscure ; nay, these abscesses 
 have been unsuspected, and dissection after death hath 
 alone discovered them. If these tumours are suspected, 
 they must be distinguished both from an inflammation 
 and a scirrhus. In general, the prognostic is doubt- 
 ful ; for if the abscess breaks, and discharges a putrid 
 matter into the belly, sudden death follows : if after the 
 rupture the ulcer is not speedily cured, it induces a 
 gangrene, a dropsy, or a consumption. If this complaint 
 is manifest, and the tumour can be perceived, emol- 
 lients may be applied externally, and internally may 
 be administered aperient and gentle purgative medi- 
 cines, and remedies used in obstructions of the liver and 
 spleen, &cc. These suppurations are generally in the 
 glands of the mesentery, and are thea symptoms of 
 scrofula. These glands are often found after death 
 in a scirrhous state, and thus are frequently the com- 
 panions of a cancer here, or in some other glandular 
 part. Riverius speaks largely and well on this sub- 
 ject. See his Prax. Med. lib. xiii. 
 
 25. ABSCESSUS XA'RIUM. An abscess in the .Vostril. 
 Ozana. This, from the pain it occasions, is exceed- 
 ingly troublesome. If in the inflammatory state it can 
 be removed by bleeding, purging, blistering the back, 
 inc. much trouble to the patient will be saved; if, in 
 spite of all, suppuration advances, emollient injections 
 may be thrown up the affected nostril, and a warm 
 cataplasm laid upon the nose. Wiseman observes, that 
 the matter, when digested, is very tough. See Bell's 
 Surgery, iv. 76. Pearson's Principles of Surgery, i. 
 255. White's Surgery, 265. 
 
 26. ABSCESSUS XI'MPH.E. An abscess fn the .V 
 fiha. See AL.E. 
 
 27. ABSCESSUS O'CULI. An abscess in the Eye. 
 From the small-pox most frequently, though from other 
 causes this accident sometimes happens. When the 
 seat is in the transparent part of the cornea, it is dis- 
 covered by the peculiar whiteness of its appearance. 
 When it is in the opaque part of the cornea, the eye is 
 swelled, but more particularly so where the abscess is 
 seated. If its seat is deljfer, the first evidence of its 
 existence is generally the extravasation of its contents in 
 the aqueous humour. Those on the transparent cornea 
 are generally cured by cautiously opening them with 
 the point of a lancet, carefully avoiding the pellicles 
 of this coat which lay beneath. In the other two kinds 
 there is great danger of losing the sight, for they 
 discharge themselves into the anterior chamber of the 
 eye ; though sometimes a cure is effected without any 
 remaining inconvenience. When the matter of these 
 diffuses itself so as to spread over all the pupil of the 
 eye, then is formed the hypopyon ; if only a part of the 
 pupil is covered, the matter forming itself into a speck 
 
AB S 
 
 14 
 
 ABS 
 
 like those at the bottom of our nails, is called an onyx. 
 I leister, in his Surgery, gives a different account of the 
 hypopyon and the onyx. In the cure of the chemosis, 
 first use remedies to resolve the inflammation ; if these 
 fail, proceed as follows. While the contents of the ab- 
 scess are not yet dispersed, but extend into the hole of 
 the pupil, place the patient fronting a good light, with 
 his head laid on the back of an easy chair, then make 
 an incision into the transparent part of the cornea, 
 under the hole of the pupil, taking care that the point of 
 the lancet does not touch the iris, which lies behind the 
 pus ; make the aperture long enough to give a free 
 vent, then gently inject a little warm water therein. 
 Afterwards apply a compress, wetted in a collyrium of 
 rose-water, well mixed with a little of the white of an 
 egg : keep the compress constantly moist with this fluid 
 by sprinkling it from time to time, and drop some of it 
 three or four times in the day in the orifice on the cor- 
 nea. Some days after the first discharge, a fresh col- 
 lection of pus sometimes presents itself, which is dis- 
 charged by introducing a fine stillet into the incision. 
 See on these subjects Wallis's Nosologia Methodica 
 Oculorum. 
 
 27. ABSCESSUS OSS'IUM. An abscess qf the Bones. 
 Observations in practice prove, that not only in the cel- 
 lular parts near the joints, but also in the middle cavities 
 of the large bones, inflammations have degenerated 
 into abscesses. The observation of Ruysch, in which 
 he says, " that he found, in the middle cavities of the 
 large bones, round bony pipes, separate from the rest 
 of the bones in which he saw them," may be referred 
 to this article. See ABSCESSUS PERIO'STEI. 35. 
 
 28. ABSCESSUS PA'LPEISR^E. An abscess in the JEye- 
 tid, when externally situated, requires no peculiar ma- 
 nagement different from abscesses in general, except 
 that in opening it, when situated near the cilia, great 
 care is required not to enter the lancet any deeper than 
 is barely necessary to evacuate the abscess'-; if the edge 
 of the eye-lid is cut, an incurable wateriness is endan- 
 gered. The direction of the incision is safest in the 
 course of the orbicular muscle. An abscess situated on 
 the inside of the eye-lids may be opened with a lancet, 
 and then washed with brine, or other proper collyria. 
 
 29. ABSCESSUS PANCHKA'TIS. An abscess of the Pan- 
 creas. This complaint is the most common in scor- 
 butic habits. Riolan says, that its presence is properly 
 guessed at by a sense of weight in the region of the 
 stomach, no hardness nor tumour being manifest in the 
 hypochondria, particularly if there are other marks of 
 latent obstructions in the abdominal viscera; a difficul- 
 ty of breathing from the compression of the diaphragm 
 also occurs ; and sometimes by pressing near the side 
 of the stomach a tumour is^erceptible, and then the 
 pressure causes pain. Though the diagnostics are ge- 
 nerally very obscure or uncertain, yet it may be observed 
 that a hectic fever, long -watchings, short sleeps followed 
 by a sense of weariness, fainting, and cold sweats, are 
 certain attendants of this disease : Yet the same symp- 
 toms attend abscesses, and even infractions of the other 
 viscera ; and no peculiar plan of treatment is applica- 
 ble to the abscess of the pancreas. See Riverius's 
 Prax. Med. lib. xiii. cap. 4. . 
 
 30. ABSCESSUS PAHO'TIDIS. An abscess of the Pa- 
 rijtid Glands, also called Parotis. The parotid glands 
 suppurate with difficulty ; the less so when the general 
 
 habit is disordered, when a venereal, scorbutic, pestilen- 
 tial, or other affection attends. They are apt to become 
 tistulous ; though, when they arise in children, unat- 
 tended by any other disease, there is no danger of ill 
 consequences ; and in such circumstances the best 
 remedies are purgatives, mixed with small doses of 
 calomel, frequently repeated. In more advanced life, 
 Trillian lays it down as a rule, that the cure must be- 
 gin with bleeding : and Celsus, with great judgment, 
 proposes, that, " when the parotis is unattended with 
 any other disorder, the cure may begin with repellents 
 and discutients; but, on the contrary, if any other 
 complaint hath preceded or attends, suppuration must 
 be immediately promoted." The management under 
 suppuration is the same as in other similar cases, 
 viz. the BUBO, q. .v. and Klrkland's Med. Surgery, ii 
 142. In some instances, it begins without any fever, 
 like a swelling" of a conglobate gland. It enlarges con- 
 siderably, suppurates in one minute point; and the 
 whole soon becomes a ragged foul ulcer. A hectic, 
 with considerable emaciation, terminates the complaint. 
 We are seldom aware of its nature soon enough to em- 
 ploy medicine : and from its event this has been styled 
 a malignant parotid. ( 
 
 31. ABSCESSUS PEC'TORIS et MA'MMJE. An abscess 
 of the Breast. For the former, sec VOMICA. The 
 latter is an external disorder, which happens, for the 
 most part, to women. Bruises sometimes are the cause ; 
 but, generally, a too active separation of the milk, 
 or taking cold while the woman continues to suckle. 
 Inflammation of the lungs and pleura often produce 
 abscesses in the breast, externally, and upon the ribs, 
 which, in bad constitutions, prove fistulous, and render 
 the bones underneath carious. A frequent cause is 
 from not letting the child suck until two or three days 
 after its birth. An early application of the child to the 
 breast, or otherwise emptying the breasts before they 
 are turgid with the milk, would in general prevent this 
 complaint. Another cause is the use of astringents, to 
 repel the milk. When an abscess arises from the milk, 
 it is called sfiarganosis. If these abscesses burst at 
 the top, sinous ulcers are sometimes the consequence ; 
 and this happens, too, from laxity in the habit, and 
 a debility in the constitution. When inflammatory 
 tumours happen in the breasts of pregnant women, or 
 of those who are nurses, we ought to be very cautious 
 in the use of repellents ; in sanguine habits, bleeding 
 and opening medicines are necessary, with a cooling 
 regimen. If such tumours do not very easily and 
 speedily give way, suppuration should be promoted, 
 for this is the best way of preventing its increase, but 
 the supposed bad consequences have no real foundation, 
 for a cancer is never the consequence of a milk-sore. 
 The common white bread poultice, for neatness and 
 efficacy, equals, if not excels, all other applications, as 
 a suppurant in these cases ; it should be applied, and 
 renewed as frequently as is necessary for keeping up an 
 equal warmth, which will be every two or three hours, 
 and continued till the abscess breaks of itself; and then 
 we have only to enlarge the opening a little, if it be too 
 small, or alter its direction if not sufficiently low . A 
 small opening is generally preferable to a large one, as 
 it heals both sooner and more kindly ; some advise to 
 make an opening during the state of inflammation, 
 because of the pain which attends these tumours ; but 
 
ABS 
 
 15 
 
 ABS 
 
 by these premature discharges fresh collections will be 
 formed, and thus may the whole breast be wasted. 
 An abscess here should be, opened by incision, never 
 by a caustic : only if the lancet passes near the nipple, 
 if possible, it should be directed semicircularly, both to 
 avoid cutting it, or the areola, for thus the beauty of 
 the part is best preserved, and future suckling not pre- 
 vented. It sometimes happens that, in order to heal a 
 present abscess, or to prevent the formation of new 
 ones, it is absolutely necessary to wean the child, and 
 gradually divert the milk from the breasts. See Bell's 
 Surgery, v. 396. Kirkland's Med. Surgery, ii. 160 
 175. Pearson's Principles of Surgery, i. 73, Sec. White's 
 Surgery, 441. 
 
 32. ABSCESSUS PE'DUM. jibscesses in the Feet. 
 Of all the sorts that affect these parts, the strumous, 
 which are most common, are the worst, for in these 
 instances the bones are usually affected ; but abscesses 
 of every kind are bad, as they are apt to form sinuous 
 ulcers, and produce caries in the bones. The applica- 
 tions and general management are here as in other cases. 
 
 33. ABSCESSUS PERICA'RDII. An abscess of the 
 Pericardium. Little has been said by authors concern- 
 ing this subject, any further than dissections have 
 proved that such a disease exists, and that it has some- 
 times come on independent of any symptoms in- 
 dicative of pneumonic affections, with which the state 
 preceding suppura'tion is often joined. If these have 
 preceded, the usual methods of checking inflammation 
 must be attempted. 
 
 34. ABSCESSUS PERIX.B'I. An abscess in the Pe- 
 rineum. An abscess, if suspected to be forming in this 
 part, should be prevented, because of its troublesome 
 effects; it retards, or totally prevents, the discharge of 
 urine. In other circumstances it may penetrate into the 
 bladder, or rectum, and produce a troublesome or in- 
 curable fistulous opening. It may happen from any 
 cause, but the most common origin is a venereal affec- 
 tion ; and we have seen it from a misplaced gouty in- 
 flammation. It requires no peculiar treatment, except 
 particular care to keep the abscess clean; and as the 
 part is seldom susceptible of very active inflammation, 
 the applications should be warm and antiseptic. The 
 original cause will require minute attention according 
 to its nature. See a singular case in Le Dran's Ob- 
 servations. See Kirkland's Med. Surgery, ii. 253. and 
 Pott's Works. 
 
 35. ABSCESSUS PERIO'STEI. An abscess of the Pe- 
 riosteum. This case is known by evident inflammation, 
 swelling; and pulsation in the part, and irregular shiver- 
 ings. As the suppuration approaches and proceeds, all 
 the symptoms are augmented; but the principal sign is the 
 rregular horripilation. Sometimes the diagnostics are 
 obscure, because the quantity of matter collected, 
 though productive of violent symptoms, is too small to 
 raise a sensible tumour, and in such cases the pain 
 does not remit, though the pus is formed; besides, 
 the matter gradually increasing in quantity, unless it 
 corrodes the periosteum, passes between it and the sub- 
 jacent bone, and thus, by gradually separating them, 
 keeps up a most violent pain. An accident of this kind 
 soon lays the bone bare, and corrupts by destroying the 
 vessels which nourish it. If the pus corrodes' the pe- 
 riosteum, and spreads through the softer parts, it pro- 
 duces fistulous ulcers. When this disorder is manifest, 
 
 a speedy discharge is to be aimed at, and the bone must 
 be treated in the same manner as the skull when de- 
 nuded. First make an incision through the teguments 
 only; for when the periosteum is corroded, the matter 
 generally soon makes a way betwixt the muscles, in 
 which case it is a guide to the operator in piercing to 
 the bone, which, when laid bare, the remaining pro- 
 cedure will be as in deep abscesses, and when the skull 
 is deprived of its pericranium. 
 
 36. ABSCESSUS PLE'UR.*. An abscess of the Pleura. 
 When this is suspected, an opening must be made into 
 it as early as possible, lest it burst into the cavity of the 
 breast, and form an empyema. As it seldom happens, 
 however, that the pleura is affected, without some 
 previous inflammation of the lungs, and as the lungs 
 more readily suppurate than the denser membrane, we 
 scarcely, in any instance, find this abscess unmixed. 
 When it does occur, and shows its real seat, by a slight 
 external tumour, it may he-opened with a small trocar, 
 or more safely by a caustic, fixing the caustic rather be- 
 low the part where the tumour is most full. In this 
 way, if the strength be supported, we have more than 
 once preserved the patient's life, though the lungs 
 were affected. When the case is more clear, as where 
 it happens from an accident, and the pleura is alone 
 affected, a blister (rendered perpetual) or a seton, will 
 only be necessary; and these will effectually prevent 
 its opening into the cavity of the breast. See many 
 satisfactory remarks on this subject in Sharpe's Criti- 
 cal Enquiry, and in Le Dran's Observations and Ope- 
 rations. 
 
 37. ABSCESSUS PUDE'NDJE. An abscess of the Pu- 
 denda. See ALJE. 
 
 38. ABSCESSUS PUI.MO'NUM. An abscess of the 
 Lungs. See above ABSCESSUS PLEURAE, etVo.\ncA. 
 
 39. ABSCESSUS RE'NIS. An abscess in the Kidney. 
 When an inflammation in the kidney suppurates, it is 
 known by the following signs ; viz. a remission of the 
 pain, which is succeeded by a pulsation, a frequently re- 
 turning horror, a weight and stupor in the part, -with a 
 heat and tension ; the urine is purulent and fetid some- 
 times, and, at others, a ivhitish pus is discharged ivith 
 it, in which is nothing offensive. If this suppuration 
 continues some, time, the whole kidney being con- 
 sumed, it forms a kind of bag of no use ; and in this 
 case, a tabes renalis is frequently present ; but if a small 
 quantity of the inflammatory matter remains coagulated 
 in the minute folliculse of the urine, it forms a basis 
 to which the sabulous matter, which continually is pass- 
 ing by it, will adhere, and gradually form a stone, and 
 which, also, by the same means will be augmented. 
 When the abscess is burst, the urine becomes puru- 
 lent: and though in these cases the discharge ceases, 
 the kidney shrinks into a withered state, and all com- 
 plaints are ended at some certain period; yet, to hasten 
 this relief, diluting and gently diuretic liquors may 
 be used, gentle laxatives and balsamics also, and proba- 
 bly the bark may much conduce to expediting a cure. 
 An abscess of the kidney is, however, more frequently 
 of a chronic nature, without previous observable in- 
 flammation, as the part is not acutely "sensible, and the 
 seat of pain in deep parts not to be referred with ac- 
 curacy to one spot. Stone in the kidneys, from a 
 nucleus of pus, is in these cases very uncommon, and 
 indeed rare in every other. 
 
ABS 
 
 16 
 
 ABS 
 
 40. ADSCESSUS sixus MAXII.LA'HIS. An abscess in 
 /he Maxillary Sinus, called the Antrum Highmorianwn. 
 Drake mentions this as a species of ozxna. It is known 
 by a pain which is deep seated in the noffe, eyes, and 
 cheek, and a tumour on the outer and upper part of the 
 latter; a discharge of offensive matter from the nostril 
 of the affected side, especially on inclining the head to 
 the side that is sound; sometimes the breath is rendered 
 very disagreeable by the caries produced in the teeth by 
 this disorder. Mr. John Hunter observes, in his Na- 
 tural History of the Human Teeth, part ii. that, " The 
 pain in this disease is at first taken for the tooth-ache; 
 however, in these cases, the nose is more affected than 
 is observed in a tooth-ache. The eye is also affected ; 
 and it is very common for people with such a disease 
 to have a severe pain in the forehead, where the frontal 
 sinuses are placed; but still these symptoms are not 
 sufficient to distinguish the disease. Time must disclose 
 the true cause of the pain, for it will commonly con- 
 tinue longer than that which ariss from a diseased 
 tooth, and will become more and more severe ; after 
 which, a redness will be observed on the fore part of 
 the cheek, somewhat higher than the roots of the teeth, 
 and a hardness in the same place, which will be con- 
 siderably circumscribed ; this hardness may be felt rather 
 highly situated on the inside of the lip." The method 
 of cure by drawing one of the denies molares from the 
 affected side was first proposed and practised by Drake, 
 and his improvement hath been continued with the 
 happiest success. Draw the last tooth but one; and, if 
 rotten, draw the next on each side of it, then through 
 their sockets make a perforation into the antrum with 
 a large awl; the matter being discharged, the cure may 
 be finished by Injecting a mixture of aq. calcis, tinct. 
 myrrh, and mel rosae, twice a day into the cavity, and 
 retaining it with a tent. See Clooch's Cases and Re- 
 marks, in which an extraordinary instance is related, 
 with the subsequent ingenious and successful manage- 
 ment. Mr.' John Hunter proposes to effect the cure 
 as follows: 1st, if the disease is known before the 
 destruction of the fore part of the bone, make an 
 opening through the partition between the antrum and 
 the nose; or, 2dly, by drawing a tooth, as above: the 
 latter method he prefers. ' Bell's Surgery, i\. 209. 
 Kirkland's Mcd. Surgery, ii. 150. 
 
 41. AIISCESSUS sriiiiTuo'sus. See ANEURIS- 
 
 II A. 
 
 42. ABSCESSUS SPLE'NIS. An abscess of the Sfileen. 
 This viscus is rarely the seat of abscess ; but when it 
 is, and the suppuration is completed, for the most part 
 it is easily perceived by the pressure of a finger; when 
 this tumour is ready to break, the nausea and anxiety are 
 very great. Sometimes, indeed, an abscess is formed on 
 
 'this part, and escapes all observation, on account of its 
 exciting no uneasy symptoms. Lommius says, in his 
 Medical Observations, that " an abscess in the spleen 
 is attended with nearly the same signs as the same com- 
 plaint in the liver :" and Aretseus observes, that a drop- 
 sical kind of swelling attends the patient, his skin is of 
 a blackish and greenish colour, he is restless, breathes 
 with difficulty, his belly is tumid with vapours, and 
 there is a sort of cough, by which little is discharged." 
 When this kind of abscess bursts, there is no pure di- 
 gested pus, but an ash-coloured, or a brown or livid 
 matter; and if it is deep, a blackish sort of humour, 
 
 with some of the juice of the tabid spleen, is evacuated. 
 If the faeces are watery, and become more so, the disor- 
 der ends well ; but if the ulcer continues long, a loss 
 of appetite comes on with a general bad habit of body, 
 livid coloured and foul ulcers break out, particularly on 
 the legs, and, in short, a stop is put to affliction only by 
 death's approach. Endeavoursto prevent suppuration 
 should not be neglected as soon as the complaint is 
 perceived ; if those fail, cataplasms of the briony root 
 are preferred, as the most effectual digestive.- See 
 Oribas. De Morb. Curat. lib. iii. cap. 43. Paulut- 
 jEgineta, lib. iv. cap. 18. Asiatic Researches, vol. vii. 
 for the Indian method of cure. 
 
 43. ABSCESSUS TEMPORA'LIS MU'SCULI. An ab- 
 scess of the temporal Muscle. The violent pain oc- 
 casioned by an inflammation and suppuration in this 
 part is from the confinement of the matter under the 
 tendinous sheath which covers it. If not evacuated, it 
 passes under the zygomatic process on the outside of tin- 
 denies molares, and from a tumour there it may be 
 discharged. Dr. Hunter observes that.when the pain 
 hath been violent, and the fever thus excited con- 
 siderable, he hath with advantage made an incision along 
 the muscles ; and he advises, when an inflammation 
 is considerable, that we open the part without delay, for 
 we never can perceive any fluctualion Ihere, as the fasciu 
 is so tight. See Kirkland's Medical Surgery, ii. 133. 
 
 44. ABSCESSUS TE'STIUM. Abscess of the Testicles. 
 See HERNIA HUMORALIS. 
 
 45. ABSCESSUS TONSILLA'RUM. An abscess of tht 
 Tonsils. Abscesses in this part endanger suffocalion. 
 If bleeding, purging, or blistering behind the ears do 
 not succeed, and a suppuralion should take place, in- 
 cisions may be made with a lancet into the body of the 
 tumour. Thus, by discharging some of the blood and 
 humours before they are formed into pus, the dangerous 
 degree of swelling is prevented. It is never prudent 
 to leave the matter till it is formed into perfect pus; 
 -but, at the latest, the puncture should be made as SOOB 
 
 as the appearance of digested matter can be perceived. 
 It happens sometimes, that when the patienl is on the 
 point of suffocation, a sudden spontaneous discharge 
 gives instant relief; as soon as the tonsils have emptied 
 themselves, they contract, and by the assistance of a 
 gargle, made with the decoct, cort. Peruvian! et mel 
 rosae, a cure is completed in a few days. 
 
 46. ABSCESSUS U'TERI. An abscess in the Womb. 
 When Ihe inflammation begins to suppurate, bladders 
 of warm water should be applied over the part; and 
 sitting frequenlly over the steams of warm water should 
 be advised. Oribasius observes, that these abscesses 
 sometimes discharge Ihemselves into the cavity of the 
 uterus, at others into the inteslinum rectum, or into 
 the bladder. Forestus says, that if the discharge is 
 into the cavity of the womb, and-is whitish, the patient 
 may recover; but if the abscess continues long, the 
 discharge becomes greenish or dark-coloured, and 
 offensive with lancinating pains, the greatest danger is 
 to be apprehended. 
 
 47. ABSCESSUS VE'SICJE URINA'HI^E. An abscess 
 in the Urinary Bladder. An inflammation in the blad- 
 der is sometimes followed by an abscess. When this 
 happens, it is known by an exacerbation of the symp- 
 toms, and a sense of weight in the parts about the 
 perinaeum and pubes. Emollient fluids, mixed with 
 
ABS 
 
 ABS 
 
 warm milk, may be injected into the bladder very fre- 
 quently, to hasten the suppuration, and to solicit the 
 discharge into its cavity. Besides injections, warm 
 emollient clysters, with powdered opium in substance, 
 should be given and often repeated ; with gentle laxa- 
 tives either of castor oil or soap interposed. Warm 
 poultices may be applied to the perinaeum or pubes, 
 according to the seat of the pain. When the pus is 
 formed, the bladder may be frequently washed accord- 
 ing to the plan recommended by Jesse Foot. If the 
 pus is not soon evacuated, it acquires an acrimony, and 
 con-odes the adjacent parts, produces fistulas, and other 
 inconveniences. If the injections fail, there is no re- 
 source but that of an operation ; and, though rarely 
 required, two examples of it are recorded in Boneti 
 Sejpulch. lib. iii. 
 
 An ulcer of the bladder or of the kidneys is, how- 
 ever, an uncommon complaint. We sometimes find an 
 apparently purulent deposition in the urine, which con- 
 sists of a light mucus only, from a disease to be af- 
 terwards noticed, Catarrhus Vesicae. Previous pain- 
 ful affections of the bladder, with fever, and an offen- 
 sive smell, chiefly point out the existence of the ab- 
 scess. Without these, the disease is probably only 
 a catarrh. la a long and extensive practice, we have 
 seen only two cases of inflammation of the bladder from 
 an internal cause, neither of which had the slightest 
 tendency to suppuration. 
 
 Authors to be consulted on abscesses are Hippocrates, 
 Aretaeus, Celsus, Paulus -Egineta, Oribasius, Aetius, 
 Actuarius, Hildanus, kc. ; and among those of later 
 date, Boerhaave, Wiseman, Turner, Heister, Sharpe, 
 Dease, and Bell. 
 
 ABSCIS'SIO, an ABSCISSION, or cutting away one 
 part from another, (from c6, and scindo, to cut} ; 
 called also APOCOPE. 
 
 This word is used in many senses, but mostly to ex- 
 press the cutting away an unsound part, and that a soft 
 one; for the cutting away of bones is called am- 
 putation ; though, wjien small fragments only are to 
 be separated, the word abucissirj is sometimes used. 
 This word also expresses the sudden termination of a 
 disease in death, before it arrives at its decline. Celsus, 
 to express a loss of voice, frequently uses the term 
 abscissa -VOJT. 
 
 ABSCO'XSIO, (from abscondo, to hide}. A sinus, 
 or cavity of a bone, which receives and conceals the 
 ;ead of another bone. 
 
 ABSIXTHI'TES, (from absinthium, loormToood'). 
 A wine impregnated with wormwood. This has been 
 Considered as a wholesome drink, preventing indiges- 
 tion, obviating the effects of drunkenness, and a pre- 
 e of venery. Others have accused it of affecting 
 the head. It is, however, little more than a pleasing 
 a of the wormwood, q. v. 
 
 ABSINTHIUM. WORMWOOD. 
 .' :-,$i6, unpleasant* (from a.neg. and -^ivlici, /ilea- 
 . But authors vary much in the account of the 
 c'.ymology of this word. However, the English name 
 is originally an Anglo-Saxon one. " It is one amongst 
 xhe most famous of the bitter plants, (says Dr. Cullen,) 
 and has been used with much commendation for every 
 purpose of bitters; the leaves of the absinffnum vul- 
 trare are the b 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 Botanists enumerate no less than thirty-two diflerem 
 species. 
 
 The sorts in use are as follow : 
 
 1. ABSINTHIUM VULGA'RE, Absynthiurn Caspar Bau- 
 hine. ARTEMISIA ABSINTHIUM, Lin. Sp. PL 1 188. Na- 
 tural order, composite discoideae. Menstruum, water 
 and rectified spirit. Mat. Med. 386. 
 
 COMMON WORMWOOD. Leaves dose 9i to Ji. 
 
 2. ABSINTHIUM ROMA'XUM, absinthium minus. ,Ii 
 is the ARTEMISIA PONTICA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1187. A. 
 Ponticum tenuifolium incanum, C. B. 
 
 ROMAN- WORMWOOD. A native of Hungary ami 
 Thrace. 
 
 3. ABSINTHIUM MA'RITIMUM, Artemisia, Maritima. 
 Lin. 1 186; A. Seriphium Belgieum, C. B. 
 
 SEA WORMWOOD. 
 
 This is also called Roman wormwood, but very im- 
 properly. It grows in our salt marshes, and on the sea 
 coasts, is a strong bitter, and was formerly much used 
 in medicated ales and wines, as a stomachic and cor- 
 roborant. 
 
 All the species have nearly the same properties. 
 The absinthium maritim. is less unpleasant than the ab- 
 sinlhium vulg. ; even its essential oil is more agreeablf 
 than the oil distilled from the other. This species is not 
 so antiseptic as the common sort, but it is a better sto- 
 machic; and in this it differs.but little from the Roman. 
 The absinthium Romanum is less disagreeable than 
 either the common .or the sea wormwood, and is the 
 most eligible of the three as a stomachic and corrobo- 
 rant; it agrees with the abrotanum foemin. and with the 
 flores chamaemel. better than with the absinthium com. 
 being less stimulating; the absinthium maritimum i* 
 often substituted for it. 
 
 The common wormwood hath a strong smell, and is 
 intensely bitter to the taste. These qualities are most 
 remarkable in the leaves, which lose part of their ill 
 smell by drying. The flowers are nearly as bitter as 
 the leaves, but less nauseous; the roots are warm and 
 aromatic, without the bitterness of the other parts of the 
 plant. 
 
 The whole plant powerfully resists putrefaction, and 
 is a principal ingredient in antiseptic fomentations. It 
 is a warm stomachic ; its extract, made with water, is 
 a very agreeable and simple bitter, and is the best mode 
 of giving this medicine. Taken in vinegar, it is said 
 to remove the oppression occasioned by eating mush- 
 rooms, and to be an antidote against the poison of hem- 
 lock. 
 
 The herb gives out all its virtues by maceration, 
 either to water, or to spirit ; but the watery infusion 
 without heat is the most grateful. Bergius considers 
 this plant as an antiputrescent, antacid, anthelmintic, 
 resolvent, tonic, and stomachic. It is, however, only 
 a grateful stomachic, slightly tonic, and in an inconsi- 
 derable degree diuretic. Its chief use is in dyspepsia, 
 gouty debility of the stomach ; and, like all other bit- 
 ters, it has been of service in calculous complaints. It 
 is an ingredient in the duke of Portland's powder for the 
 gout, and suspected, from thence, to have a narcotic 
 power. 
 
 The preparations of wormwood are deservedly re- 
 jected from the British and Irish pharmacopoeias, and 
 indeed t! o peculiar management. 
 
 D 
 
ABS 
 
 18 
 
 VBS 
 
 essential oil is recommended by Hoffman as an antispas- 
 inbdic and anodyne, and by Boerhaave in tertians ; but 
 modern Dispensatories reject the preparation, and mo- 
 dern practice supplies more effectual remedies. The 
 name of the salt of wormwood remains, and some have 
 thought that saline draughts, made with it, sat more 
 easily on the stomach ; but the salt itself is no where to 
 be found. 
 
 ABSI'NTHIUM SANTON. INDIC. See SANTO- 
 
 ABSORBENTS. ABSORBENT MEDICINES, (from ab- 
 sorbed, to suck nfi). This was formerly an important 
 class of medicines, at present it is reduced below its 
 proper level ; and it will be useful to appreciate the real 
 value and object of absorbents. 
 
 In a general sense these medicines are such as will 
 absorb acrimony ; in a more limited one they are styled 
 Antacids, Antalkalines, and sometimes Antacrids. The 
 simplest view that we can take of their operation, is in 
 the application of dry flour to the skin, in cases of ery- 
 sipelas : flour, in this case, truly absorbs the acrid 
 matter flowing under the cuticle, and occasionally pass- 
 ing through it, thus extending the inflammation. Its 
 action is consequently mechanical ; and dry flour absorb- 
 ing the blood in slight haemorrhages, and forming an 
 artificial thrombus, a support to a wounded artery, is 
 equally a mechanical effect. We can proceed further : 
 when the mucilage of gum arable, an unleavened bis- 
 cuit, or a similar substance, prevents heartburn, each 
 acts by absorbing the acrid matter which before came 
 in contact with the upper orifice of the stomach. In a 
 way, not very different, demulcents sheath the inflamed 
 or abraded surfaces of the alimentary canal, bladder, or 
 epiglottis. See DEMULCENTS. 
 
 Their action has, however, been extended further ; 
 and acids, alkalines, or other acricls, have been com- 
 bated by absorbents acting as chemical bodies. The 
 former are neutralized by alkalis, calcareous and mag- 
 nesian earths ; the latter by acids of every kind : the 
 acrids, if their nature is known, by their appropriate 
 antagonists. Ancient physicians have fancifully adopted 
 different earths to different acids. We now. employ 
 but two kinds, magnesia and" calcareous earths : the 
 former, with an acid, is slightly laxative; the latter, 
 when neutralized, probably an astringent. Chalk or 
 lime wai.er are the two forms, in which this last earth 
 is employed ; for crabs' claws, crabs' eyes, egg and 
 oyster shells, coral, and burnt hartshorn, have no other 
 power than chalk, and are less active as absorbents. Of 
 late, bitters have been employed with the -same view; 
 and they seem to succeed, though they probably pre- 
 vent the formation cf acid by strengthening the tone of 
 the stomach, rather than correct it when formed. Yet 
 we cannot deny some antacid power to bitters. 
 Alkalies act more powerfully as absorbents of acids, 
 and they arc now employed either in the common form 
 of carbonates ; in their pure state ; or joined with oil 
 in the form of soap. The pure alkali is now generally 
 preferred. 
 
 Alkslis in the stomach are opposed by acids, and the 
 mineral acids, as they are also tonic, are preferred. 
 There are few instances where this state of the stomach 
 occurs. In the advanced periods of putrid fevers, when 
 the bile regurgitates ; or, when absorbed, in jaundice, it 
 
 again mixes with every secreted fluid; and in scurvy 
 we usually find acids necessary. In the first case, mi- 
 neral acids are preferable ; in the last two, the vegeta- 
 ble. Of the mineral acids we see no ground for pre- 
 ference ; the oxygenated muriatic acid has not been 
 employed freely ; and oxygen, in the stomach, is cer- 
 tainly not salutary. 
 
 Of other, acricls we have no evidence; when poison- 
 ous effluvia, particularly in cases where the infection, 
 of putrid fever has been received, and a bad taste has 
 been perceived in the mouth, the evacuation of the sto- 
 mach is the only certain remedy. Viscid phlegm some- 
 times loads the stomach, and medicines have been em- 
 ployed to " incide" and dissolve it. We know, how- 
 ever, no medicine that has any such power; and from its 
 weight it cannot be very successfully carried downwind, 
 .since the orifice of the pylorus is above the greater curva- 
 ture of the stomach. The only remedy is to evacuate it 
 occasionally by emetics ; and, by strengthening the sto- 
 mach, to prevent, at least to retard, its accumulation. 
 
 A more difficult part of the subject remains. Acids 
 have been supposed to contaminate the blood and pro- 
 duce numerous diseases ; for which alkalis and absor- 
 bents have been employed. Acids, however, except in 
 children, do not extend to the alimentary canal ; and 
 we take this early opportunity of declaring, that there- 
 is not the slightest evidence of acid or any injurious 
 substance in the vital fluid. In no instance, not even 
 in the venereal disease, will the blood convey infection; 
 and though what is discovered in the excreted fluids 
 must exist in the blood, yet it is there involved, con- 
 cealed, and soon separated. In short, we cannot cor- 
 rect acrimony in the blood ; for the same power that 
 involves it, equally involves the medicines intended to 
 oppose it ; each may again appear in the secretions. 
 
 In many diseases we perceive an acid thrown off 
 as an offensive and injurious substance. Berthollet 
 found it in the perspiration of gouty persons. It is more 
 obvious in gouty chalk stones, and in the calculus* 
 vesicse. This acid probably arises from the stomach ; 
 for, by the use of absorbents and fitters, the diseases 
 are mitigated. They correct the forms of the disease 
 in the first passages; and we think that they offer an 
 instance of their power after having passed through 
 the circulatory system, when they are again evolved in 
 the glands. See ANTACIDS, ANTALKALINES, and Li- 
 
 THONTRIPTICS. 
 
 ABSOHBE'NTIA VA'SA, ADSORBENT VESSELS. These 
 are vessels which take up any fluid from the surface 
 or any cavity of the body, and carry it into the blood. 
 They are denominated, according to the liquids they 
 convey, LACTEALS and LYMPHATICS; the former con- 
 veying the chyle, a milky liquid, from the intestines ; 
 the latter lymph, or a thin pellucid liquor, from the 
 places from whence they take their origin ; or any 
 fluids that are extravasated, and convey them into 
 the circulating blood : venal ramifications form no 
 part of the absorbent system. See LACTEA VASA, and 
 LYMPH* DUCTUS. The following kinds of absorption 
 take place in our bodies, -viz. the nutritious particles 
 are absorbed from the intestines by the lactcals, which 
 are the same absorbents as are in every other part; se- 
 condly, by bibulous orifices over the external parts of 
 our bodies ; thirdly, by the same kind on the internal 
 
ABS 
 
 19 
 
 ABS 
 
 surfaces of all. cavities, as is evident from an ascites 
 being carried off by this absorption. 
 
 After rubbing the hand well, it hath in a quarter 
 of an hour imbibed an ounce and a half of warm 
 water ; at the same rate, then, the whole body would 
 have received six or seven pounds. As Dr. Hunter 
 hath observed, this matter is demonstrated beyond a 
 doubt by the following experiment made on a living 
 dog: an opening was made into the cavity of his belly, 
 and three quarts of warm water were injected and 
 secured; in about six hours after he was examined, 
 and not above four ounces of the water were remaining 
 there. DC Haen, who drowned dogs in coloured fluids, 
 could find no fluid in the lungs, though the colour which 
 it had conveyed was left. 
 
 The power of the external vessels to absorb fluids 
 has, however, been denied by several modern authors, 
 and positive experiments adduced where the result was 
 very different, no diminution of the water having been 
 found. It was supposed by the elder Monro (we 
 ought now to say theirs? Monro,) that the power of 
 absorption lessened with our strength. Though this 
 may be, the fact is more certain that it increases with 
 the wants of the system. Dr. Simson, of St. Andrew's, 
 adduces a strong instance of a rapid decrease of the 
 water in which the legs were bathed in a phrenitic 
 case : and sailors, who in distress put on shires wetted 
 with salt water, find their thirst greatly lessened. In 
 many cases, however, no absorption from the skin 
 does take place. There is another power in the ab- 
 sorbent vessels which seems not to have been suffi- 
 ciently attended to ; viz. a selection of the substances 
 they absorb. In general, they do not absorb gases, nor 
 effluvia of any kind. Fluids of a narcotic nature, and 
 almost all poisonous fluids, except the venereal poison, 
 may be applied to a sound skin with little danger : 
 yet we have good authority (that of Dr. Alexander) 
 lor supposing that bark and nitre may be occasionally 
 absorbed ; and we think that we have seen in a putrid 
 sore throat, where the power of swallowing was lost, a 
 bath .made of a strong decoction of bark highly sa- 
 lutary. The effects of nourishing clysters are well 
 known. 
 
 Further satisfaction on this subject may be received 
 iYom what is said on the power of the external ab- 
 sorption of the human body by Dr. "\Vilkinson, in the 
 Medical Museum, vol. ii. p. 117, kc. And with re- 
 spect to absorption in the internal parts, see Dr. Ilun- 
 A-I-'S Medical Commentaries ; with the Observations by 
 Dr. Garner, in the Mcd. Mus. vol. ii. p. -29, kc. 
 
 ABSO'RPTIO, ABSORPTION. See the different 
 kinds under ABSORBENTIA VASA. 
 
 Though we are convinced by the most undoubted 
 evidence that fluids are absorbed, we have little know- 
 ledge of the power by which this is effected. The ab- 
 sorption of capillary tubes is the only analogous fact, 
 which very imperfectly assists us in the explanation. 
 The power, however, by whatever means it is exer- 
 cised, is very general : it takes place in every part of 
 the body, and is not influenced by the weight of the 
 atmosphere or any other evident cause : it takes place 
 under the earth, for plants absnrb their nutriment in 
 the same way. The foetus in utero is nourished by 
 absorption, nor is it clear that the blood from the ar- 
 teries is not conveyed to the veins by a similar process. 
 
 If the power of attraction of the sides of a vessel of a 
 minute diameter is greater than the attraction between 
 its particles, the latter will arrange themselves round 
 its internal surface, leaving a space in the middle which 
 the subjacent fluids will fill. In other words, the fluid 
 will rise in the vessel. Yet the extent of this power is 
 limited : if in the absorbent it extends beyond the 
 first valve, the problem is solved; for every pressure 
 will urge the fluid onward since the valve imped* 
 return. In this view we dare not deny that the red veins 
 sometimes absorb, since it is probable that they do not 
 form continuous vessels with the arteries ; that their 
 extremities are open in cavities ; that these are minute, 
 and abundantly provided with valves. This idea is,, 
 however, on the whole, improbable ; since, as the ab- 
 sorbent vessels are so generally diffused in the whole 
 body, and probably through the whole of animated 
 nature, it would appear that no other organ is designed 
 to supply their place. 
 
 If the opinion of capillary, attraction, as just now ex- 
 plained, be well founded, it must follow that liquids 
 only can be absorbed : yet we find solid bones taken 
 up and conveyed into the circulating mass. It is in- 
 deed probable that these are dissolved ; but it will be 
 obvious, that, if reduced to such a minuteness as to 
 be suspended in a fluid ; in other words, if their sur- 
 faces be increased in a ratio more than equivalent to 
 their densities, the effects will not greatly differ. We 
 know that in this way flint passes through the minute 
 vessels of some plants, particularly some of the arun- 
 dinaceae, and is deposited on the epidermis, or in the 
 cavities. 
 
 ABSTERGE'XTIA, (from abstergeo, to ijie off,) 
 
 ABSTERGENTS, Or CLEANSING MEDICINES. Medicines, 
 
 which not only by their fluidity wash off adhering 
 matters, but such also as are supposed to do it by their 
 power of resolving, and loosening their cohesion : 
 hence they were considered, particularly in the Boer- 
 haavian school, of a saponaceous nature, capable of dis- 
 solving concretions formed of earth and oil, kc., which 
 water, simply as an abluent, cannot effect. Dr. Cullen 
 thinks the term too general} because this power of re- 
 solving viscid substances, when used with respect to the 
 internal parts, has generally restedupon a false suppo- 
 sition. They are also called DETERGENTIA. See DE- 
 
 TERGENS. 
 
 ABSTERSI'VUS, ABSTERSIVE, cleansing, wiping 
 away ; of the same import with DETERSORIUS. 
 
 ABSTINE'NTIA, (from abstineo, to abstain"). In 
 a limited sense, this regulation implies moderation and 
 temperance ; and numerous are the instances in which 
 the happiest effects have resulted from them. The ab- 
 stinence enjoined by the tenets of different sects have 
 been probably, in part, political institutions for the pre- 
 servation of health. In monasteries, v here active ex- 
 ercise is precluded, it is necessary, and in other situa- 
 tions often prudent. During sleep, we remain many 
 hours without food ; and animals that remain torpid for 
 several months require no nourishment. Sedentary per- 
 sons should therefore be particularly cautious in the 
 quantity and nature of the aliment they take in. Then- 
 food should be of a limited quantity, and of a laxative 
 nature ; but not too much confined to the vegetable 
 kingdom, as they are subject to flatulencies. Man, how- 
 was made for variety ; and the principle which 
 D 2 
 
ACA 
 
 20 
 
 ACA 
 
 corrects th deviations from health, styled the vis me- 
 dicatrix naturae, loses its power from want of exer- 
 tion; as the arm, constantly supported in a sling, would 
 hecome paralytic. Even abstinence should not there- 
 fore be constantly practised; and though it should not 
 alternate with excess, greater freedom may be occa- 
 sionally allowed. The stomach, however, at times, re- 
 quires rest, and it should be often many hours empty. 
 Weak stomachs by this means recover strength, and 
 are enabled to assimilate or discharge their crudities. 
 Thus those who feel the immediate bad effects of excess 
 seldom ultimately suffer : he who boasts of " never be- 
 ing sick or sorry" after it, finds at an early period that 
 his constitution required some intervals of repose. The 
 practice recommended of eating little and often is 
 highly injurious? except in particular diseases; for food 
 must be retained in the stomach to be digested, and, 
 unless it is in some measure filled, the contents soon 
 pass off. Many instances of long-continued abstinence 
 are recorded, but generally in persons whose state re- 
 sembled that of torpid animals : there is one instance of 
 a man who employed abstinence to cure a painful dis- 
 ease, and he succeeded ; but he felt little desire of food, 
 and. as he had passed through the most difficult part of 
 the attempt, obstinately refused all nourishment. 
 
 ABSTRAC1TTIUS, vel ABSTRACTI'VUS, 
 (from abs, and tralio, to draw away,} ABSTRACTITIOUS. 
 Thus the native sfiirits of aromatic vegetables were call- 
 ed, to distinguish them from sfiirits produced by fermen- 
 tation, and are from preference drawn from those plants 
 which abound with much volatile salt, as abstractitious 
 spirit of scurvy-grass is better than that prepared by fer- 
 mentation. 
 
 A'BSUS. The EGYPTIAN LOTUS. See Rail Hist. 
 ABU'TILON, (from the Arabic word BUTILON, 
 yellow}. An Arabic name for the YELLOW MALLOW. 
 See ALTHAEA THEOPHRASTI, 8cc. 
 
 ABYS'SUS, ABYS, (* priv. and fivTres, vel /3&0, 
 gurges firofundus, a dee/i whirlpool or gulf}. It was 
 a mystic term of the followers of PARACELSUS. 
 
 ACA'CIA, (from , 'to sharpen}. The EGYP- 
 TIAN THORN, or BINDING BEAN-TREE. 
 
 Several species are enumerated by botanists; but 
 the two sorts used in medicine are, 
 
 1. Acacia Vera; called, by Caspar Bauhine, acacia 
 tbliis scorpioidis leguminosa: ; and, by others, acacia 
 veravel, spina Egyptiaca. It is the mimosa Nilotica. 
 Sp. PI. L. 1506. 
 
 The TRUE ACACIA, or EGYPTIAN THORN, pro- 
 duces the true gum arable. See GUMMI ARABICUM. 
 It is remarkable that the leaves and flowers of the black 
 .thorn are purgative, though the juice from the other 
 part is astringent. 
 
 The acacia used in medicine, and brought from 
 Egypt, is a mild, subastringent, gummy substance. 
 We receive it in roundish pieces, wrapped up in blad- 
 ders ; and it is of a blackish brown colour outwardly, but 
 of a tan colour inwardly ; of a hardish consistence, but 
 not quite dry. Lemery says, that " it is made by ex- 
 pression out of the fruit of the Egyptian thorn, either 
 ripe or unripe : from the ripe fruit there is a black 
 juice, from the unripe a red or yellow one, and of a 
 sweet scent ; and that this last is what is intended by 
 Dioscorides." It hath no smell : applied to the tongue 
 it soon softens ; is of a moderately rough but an agree,- 
 
 able taste, which is followed by a sweetishness : it, 
 totally dissolves in water; so that any fraudulent ad- 
 dition may be discovered : rectified spirit dissolves but 
 a small proportion, though vegetable astringents gene- 
 rally give out their virtue to spirit of wine as well as 
 to water. 
 
 The Egyptian ACACIA is now seldom used as a me- 
 dicine, but is superseded by the TERRA JAPONICA, the 
 production of a similar plant belonging to the same 
 genus, whose appellation, KATE or KATAA, is not very 
 different from that of the substance we are now con- 
 sidering. It was used in all cases of laxity and exces- 
 sive discharges ; indeed in every disease where astrin- 
 gents are indicated. 
 
 2. ACA'CIA GERMA'NICA, called also Prunus Syi- 
 vestris, Lin. Sp. PI. 681. It is the PRUNUS SPIXOSA ; 
 or PRUNUS SYLVESTRIS spiNOSA, foliis lanceojatis pe- 
 dunculis solitariis, of LINNAEUS. GERMAN ACACIA, or 
 the GERMAN BLACK-THORN, or SLOE-TREE. 
 
 The German acacia is the inspissated juice of the 
 German wild sloes; it is of the same nature as the true 
 sort ; but in England the inspissated juice of unripe 
 sloes of our own growth is the general substitute : it is 
 harder, heavier, darker coloured, being almost black, 
 and sharper tasted than the true sort. Dose 3ss. 
 
 ACA'CIA AL'TERA TRI'FOLIA, see CYTISIS 
 SPINOSUS ; for that called gloriosa, see BONDUCH IN- 
 DORUM ; acacia gummi, see GUMMI ARABICUM. 
 ACA'CIA INDICA. See TAMARINDUS. 
 ACA'CIA MALABARICA GLOBOSA. See INTSIA. 
 ACA'CIA ORBIS AMERICANI. See POINCIANA. 
 ACA'CIA ZEYLONICA. See CAMPECHENSE LIG-- 
 NUM. 
 
 ACA'JA, also called prunus Brasiliensis. It is a 
 large tree growing in Brasil. It produces clusters of 
 yellowish white flowers, which are followed by yellow 
 plums, with' a large stone in them. The leaves are acid 
 and astringent, and are an agreeable sauce with meat; 
 the wood is light as cork, and of a red colour ; the buds 
 and tops arc used as pickles. Raii Hist. 
 
 ACAJA'IBA, or ACAIA'IBA. Arbor pomifera et 
 prunifera Indica. It is also called cajum, cassu, catee, 
 cajou, acajou, and kapa mata. Sp. PI. 548. 
 The CAJOU or CASSU-TREE. 
 
 There is but one species yet known, and this is 
 the ACAJOU, or CASHEW-NUT, so common in Ame- 
 rica, and in the West Indian islands. It produces its 
 fruit in August and September ; except in Brasil, where 
 it is a native, and there it flowers in these months, and 
 bears its fruit in December, which, when roasted, is 
 as agreeable as an almond. If you bite the whole fruit 
 when raw, it excoriates the mouth ; therefore it must be 
 first cut open, dipped in water, and sprinkled with salt. 
 The acrid oil in the shell destroys tetters, ring- 
 worms, chiques, Sec. The painters use it "to make 
 their black colouring durable. 
 
 The tree, when wounded, yields a gum, which re- 
 sembles the gum arabic. Raii Hist. 
 ACA'JOU. See ACAJAIBA. 
 
 ACALE'PHE, a NETTLE, (from a., negative, %,<tto, 
 agreeable, and a.Q*>, a touch}, because the touch, as it 
 hurts, is not agreeable. See URTICA. 
 
 There is also a fish and sea-fowl thus named. 
 
 ACA'NOR, a chemical furnace. 
 
 ACA'NTHA, (from *-<, a point,} any sort of 
 
AC A 
 
 21 
 
 ACE 
 
 thorn; anything prickly, or with sharp points; also the 
 ihin or spine of the tibia ; and sometimes the spina dot-si. 
 
 ACAXTHA'BOLUS, (from x*0*, a thorn, and 
 ,8A>., to cast, or cast out). It is an instrument, de- 
 scribed by Paulus ^Egineta, for taking out thorns when 
 stuck into the flesh. It resembles the instrument 
 styled Volsella, for extracting bones from the .(Eso- 
 phagus, and any foreign matter from wounds. Celsus, 
 viii. 30. 
 
 ACAXTHA'CEOUS, (from **-, a thorn,) ACAX- 
 THACEOUS, a botanic term applied to the plants of 
 the thistle kind, which are prjckly ; also to any other 
 prickly or pointed substance. 
 
 ACAXTHA'LEUCE, (from ***, a thorn, and 
 Ar-vxs;, r.vhitej. WHITE-THORN. 
 
 ACA'NTHALRUCA. See ECHIXOPUS. 
 
 ACA'NTIIE. The name of the artichoke in an- 
 cient authors. 
 
 ACA'NTHI'CE, axmtixr,, supposed to be the pro- 
 duct of the carline thistle. 
 
 ACA'XTHI'XA MAS'TICHE. See CARDUUS PI- 
 
 NEA. 
 
 ACA'XTHIXUM (gum). See GUM ARABIC. 
 
 ACAXTHIXUM LIGXU.M, Brasil wood. 
 
 ACA'NTHIOX, the HEDGE-HOG. See ECHINUS. 
 
 ACA'XTHUS, (from <<*, a thorn). A. Mollis, 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 891. Branca-ursina of the shops. 
 
 BEAR'S BREECH, or BRAXK URSINE. Nat. Order 
 Personal te. It is a native of the southern parts of Eu- 
 rope, cultivated in our gardens, flowers in June and 
 July, and is perennial. 
 
 The roots are very mucilaginous, and the leaves are 
 so in a lesser degree. This mucilage is demulcent, 
 and a good substitute for the marsh-mallow. See PLICA 
 POLOXICA. 
 
 The herb-women too often sell the leaves of helle- 
 boraster, or bear's-foot, and of sphondylium, or cow's- 
 parsnep, for the bear's breech. 
 
 ACAPA'TLI. See PIPER LOXGUM. De Laet. 
 Ind. Occid. 231. 
 
 ACA'PXOX. See ORIGANUM AXGLICUM. (From 
 . neg. and mf^-icf, smoke) . Applied also to honey ta- 
 ken from the hive without smoke. 
 
 ACA'RUS, (from .*.*$ r.s, small). A small insect 
 which is said to breed in wax ; also an insect in the 
 skin like a louse. Vide PHTHIRIASIS. 
 
 A'CAROX, (from a.*.a.fK, small,) SMALL MYRTLE. 
 See MYRTUS BRABAXTICA. 
 
 ACA'RTUM. See PLUMBUM, N 4. 
 
 ACA'TALIS, (from <* neg. and %a.tia, to want,) 
 from the abundance of its seed : the juniper is so 
 named. See JUXIPERUS. 
 
 ACATA'POSIS, (from *,non, and *.<n*.-xiiu, deglu- 
 . See DEGLUTITIO. 
 
 ACATA'STAT^E, (from *, neg. andx*^^.*,, to de- 
 ermine). Fevers anomalous in their appearance, and 
 irregular in their paroxyms. 
 
 ACATH'ARSIA, (from *, non, and r.*faipa, to 
 ;.urge). The impurity in a diseased body "not yet 
 purged off. 
 
 ACAUTLIS, 7 of , negative, and X*Z,A?, caulis, 
 
 ACAU'LOS,5 a stall: or stem, without stem or 
 stalk. A plant is said to be acaulis which has no stem, 
 but whose flower rests On the ground, as in the carline 
 thistle. 
 
 ACCELERATO'RES URI'X^E, ACCELERATORS or 
 THE URIXE, (from accelero, to hasten'}. Called also uri- 
 ne stimulatores. ' They hasten the' ejection of the urinr- 
 and semen. 
 
 The acceleratores urine arise fleshy from the sphinc- 
 ter ami and superior part of the urethra, and tendinous 
 from the ischium. They are inserted into the corpus 
 cavernosum, from near their beginning to a little below 
 their union. Douglas. 
 
 Dr. Hunter observes, that the acceleratores urine 
 are fixed to and surround the bulbous part of the 
 urethra, meeting in a middle line or tendon at its ex- 
 ternal posterior part. They are blended, at the end of 
 the bulbous part of the urethra, w r ith the other muscles 
 of the part ; when these muscles are put into action, 
 they contract upon the urethra, thereby making it nar- 
 rower, and expelling the last drops of urine. The 
 semen also meets with a fresh impulse from these 
 muscles contracting upon it, when it is in the bulbous 
 part of the urethra ; and this seems the chief reason 
 of its being larger in one part than another, that the 
 semen and urine may meet with a reservoir in their 
 passage, where they found a fresh contracting force or 
 power to forward their expulsion. 
 
 ACCE'SSIO, (from accedo, to approach,) ACCES- 
 siox. The beginning of the paroxysm of an intermit- 
 tent fever, Sec. 
 
 ACCESSO'RIUS, (from accedo, to approach to- 
 wards,) ACCESSORY. So thQ eighth pair of nerves is 
 named. Willis hath given the same appellation to some 
 branches from the eighth pair of nerves. They arise 
 by several filaments from both sides of the medulla 
 spinalis of tfye neck. Having advanced to the first ver- 
 tebra, each is fixed to the back side of the ganglion of 
 the neruus suboccipitalis, or tenth pair; then again run 
 upwards into the cranium by the great occipital hole, 
 communicate with the ninth and tenth, return out of 
 the cranium, and in their passage join the eighth pair ; 
 afterwards turning backward, and perforating the mus- 
 culus sterno-mastoideus, terminate in the trapezius, 
 having first sent some branches to the rhomboides. 
 
 ACCESSO'RIUS, (musculus). Vide FLEXOR DI- 
 GITORUM ACCESSORIUS, and LOXGUS PEDIS. 
 
 ACCESSO'RIUS-SACRO-LUMBA'RIS.velLUM- 
 BA'LIS. See SACHO LUMBARIS. 
 
 AC'CIPITER, (from accijtio, to take,) THE HAWK. 
 In chirurgical language, it is the name of a bandage 
 which was put over the nose ; and it was so called be- 
 cause it resembled the claw of the hawk. 
 
 ACCIPITRIXA, (from accipiier, the hawk,) HERB 
 IIAWKWEED. Because hawks were said to scratch it, 
 and apply the juice to their eyes to prevent blindness. 
 The flix weed has also the same appellation. See IIi- 
 ERACIUM and SOPHIA. 
 
 ACCLI'VIS, (from ad, and cli-cis, an ascent). See 
 
 OflLiqUUS ASCENDEXS ABDOMIXIS. 
 
 ACCOUCHEMEXT, (Fr. lying in, delivery,} and 
 hence the practitioners have been styled ACCOU- 
 CHEURS. 
 
 AC'CRETIO, (from ad, and cresco, to grow to,) 
 
 ACCRETION', GROWTH, and XUTRIT1OX. See Nl'TRI- - 
 
 CATIO ; also a growing together, as the fingers or toe, 
 to one another. 
 
 ACE'PHALOS, (from *, negative, and a.:?*?.*, a 
 i_"flrf,J applied to m-j^sters born - ; t-ads, in- 
 
A C E 
 
 22 
 
 ACE 
 
 stances of which. occur in Schcnkius Parants, Wolfius, 
 Mauriceau, &c. These are collected by Wcpfer, and 
 modern collections contain similar instances. 
 
 A'CER, the MAPLE-TREE, (from acer,) because of 
 the sharpness of its juice. 
 
 The great maple-tree, falsely called SYCAMOHF, is 
 the pseudo platanus. Lin. Sp. Plant. 1495. It is also 
 called filatanux tru.yi. 
 
 The maple is a large tree, common in England, but 
 a native of Austria and Switzerland. 
 
 It is not much in use as a medicine, though its 
 juice, if drunk whilst fresh, is said to be a good anti- 
 scorbutic. 
 
 All its parts contain a saccharine fluid ; and if the 
 root, trunk, or branches, are wounded in the spring, a 
 large quantity of liquor is discharged, which, when in- 
 spissated, yields a brown sort of sugar, and a syrup like 
 the molasses. Large, quantities of this sugar are ob- 
 tained from the trees in New England and Canada, and 
 is much used in France, where it is commonly known 
 by the name of saccharum Canadens-e, and saccharum 
 accrmim, MAPLE-SUGAH. It has been supposed that all 
 Europe might be supplied from the maples of America, 
 but the sugar is coarse and ill-tasted. 
 
 A'CERATOS, (from *, &, and x i f xa > to mix). 
 Hippocrates applies this term to the unmixed, uucor- 
 rupted humours of the body. 
 
 A'CER VIRGINIANUM, odoratum. LiquiD AM- 
 BER. See LIQUID AMBER. 
 
 ACE'RBITAS, (from acer,sharfi,) ACERBITY, SOUR- 
 NESS. 
 
 ACE'RBUS, SOUR, HARSH; or a sourness with as- 
 tringency ; also bitter. 
 
 ACE'RIDES, AKvpths, (from , negative, and xr.pes, 
 wax) . Plasters made without wax. 
 
 ACERO'SUS, (from x"f v chaff). It is used to 
 signify that sort of brown bread which is made with- 
 out first separating the bran ; and in botany it is ap- 
 plied to a leaf which is surrounded at the base by branny 
 scales. 
 
 A'CESCENT, substances which i;cadily run into the 
 acid fermentation ; sometimes applied to fluids in which 
 this fermentation has commenced. 
 
 ACES'TIDES, (from O.X.YI, a. point). The names of 
 the chimneys of the furnaces where brass was made. 
 The^ were narrow at the top to receive the fumes of 
 the melting metal, and to collect them, that the cadmia 
 might be produced more abundantly. Also the roof of 
 the furnaces in which copper is fused : they are closed 
 so as to detain the corpuscles which fly off. 
 
 ACE'STIS. See BORAX. 
 
 ACE'STORIS, (axts-Topif, from XEJW.(;, to cure). It 
 strictly signifies a FEMALI, PHYSICIAN, and is used 
 for MIDWIFE. Hence curable diseases are called 
 \CEST;E. 
 
 ACE'STRIDES. MIDWIVES. 
 
 ACETA'BULUM, (XOT&AJ), xoTtAtjJwv, e|to0os,) is 
 a large cavity in a bone, to receive the convex head 
 of another, for the advantage of a circular motion. 
 Tht, large cavity in the os coxendix is thus named, 
 which receives the head of the os femoris. This cavity- 
 is called the cup, from its likeness to an ancient vessel 
 in which vinegar was brought to the table, and thence 
 named acetabula, from acetum, vinegar, and tabula, a 
 table. This derivation seems very probable, as of i>po, 
 
 which is the same measure as the ancients called ace- 
 tabulum, seems to be derived from o|i/s, -vinegar. Thr 
 actiabiilum, which receives the head of the thigh-bone, 
 called also costyle, is formed by the juncture of the os 
 ilium, ischium, and os pubis ; the edge of this cavity 
 is called supercilium, and is very prominent on the up- 
 per part ; the cavity is deeper on the upper and back 
 part than on the lower and fore part. In the natural 
 state, this cavity is increased by an additional elastic 
 circle, which is united to its edge ; it yields easily both 
 ways to any pressure, but recovers itself when the 
 force is removed., 
 
 Acetabulum also signifies a sort of glandular sub- 
 stance found in the placenta of some animals. See 
 
 COTYLEDONES. 
 
 The ancient measure thus named was about the one- 
 eighth of a pint. 
 
 ACETABULUM, see CRASSULA. 
 
 ACETA'BULUM MAR. MIN. See ANDROCASE. 
 
 ACETA'R, (from acetum,vinegar,) a salladof c; 
 vegetables, to be eaten with vinegar, oil, and salt. 
 
 ACETARIA, PICKLES. The unripe melons, young 
 cucumbers, the seeds of the nasturtium, are preserved 
 with vinegar and rendered warmer with garlic and shal- 
 lot, under this name. The East-India mango is a plum 
 highly flavoured with garlic ; and,, in imitation of this 
 flavour, cabbage shred in slips, broccoli heads, onions, 
 Sec. with garlic, and Cayenne pepper, are sold under 
 the title of Pickalella. See CONDIMENTS. 
 
 ACETA'RIUM SCORBU'TICUM. A kind of 
 pickle, in which Dr. Bates advises scorbutic patients 
 to dip their victuals before they eat it. It is thus 
 made : $,. Fol. cochlear. marin. % iij. sacchar alb. 5 vj. 
 sal cochlear. 3 i. bene contund. simul. et adde suce. 
 aurant. vj. 
 
 ACETO'SA. See ACETOSELLA. 
 
 ACETO'SELLA, so called from the acidity of its 
 leaves. The plants of this acid nature employed in 
 medicine belong to the genus oxalis L. and are the O. 
 Acetosella Sp. PI. 620, O. Cornuculata 623 ; O. Cernua 
 Wildcnow, vol. ii. p. 717. This genus of plants, by 
 the labours of Jacquin and Thunberg, is considerably 
 augmented ; and the last edition of Linnaeus, by Wil- 
 dcnow, contains 83 species, the greater number of 
 which are subacid, containing, in modern chemical 
 language, super-oxalate of potash, viz. the alkali more 
 than saturated with the oxalic acid. Some of these 
 species are more acid than others : the common wood 
 sorrel is the least so. Some species of the rumcx have 
 had the same appellation, (Rumex Acetosa L. Sp. PI. 
 481,) as the leaf stalks are sour ; and the same acidity 
 occurs in the leaf stalks of the rheum compactum, a 
 plant nearly allied to the docks. The juice of sorrel is 
 sometimes used as an agreeable refrigerating drink 
 in fevers, and sometimes the leaves are boiled in milk, 
 to form a pleasant whey. Externally, they are thought 
 to promote suppuration, particularly in indolent scro- 
 fulous humours. The seeds are slightly astringent ; and 
 indeed we seldom find astringency in any part of v a 
 plant, but we discover acidity in some other. The ex- 
 pressed juice is now never used, and the conserve is re- 
 jected from the dispensatories : it is pleasing as a con- 
 serve, but nearly inert as a medicine. The salt of 
 lemons, as it is called, is only the salt of wood sorrel, 
 and sometimes supposed to be cream of tartar, with 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 a little sulphuric acid. It is chiefly used for taking 
 out the stains of ink from linen ; and, were the muriatic 
 acid added, the salt would be. scarcely inferior in this 
 power. 
 
 A great part of the acid of sorrel may be obtained in 
 the form of a concrete salt, which is more acid than that 
 of tartar, more easily soluble in water, and less, if at all, 
 purgative ; the wood sorrel yields near one-hundredth 
 part of the weight of the fresh leaves. 
 
 Different methods have been proposed to separate 
 the mucilage of the expressed juices, which is the 
 great impediment to their crystallization. The method 
 of Stahl, and the elder chemists, consisted in repeated 
 affusions of alcohol. The process of Scheele is now 
 generally adopted : it consists in combining the acid 
 with calcareous earth, which forms a neutral nearly in- 
 soluble in water : this neutral may then be repeatedly- 
 washed, and the vegetable acid recovered by the addi- 
 tion of the sulphuric. This was the process recom- 
 mended for the salt of lemons, and is the method by 
 which Mr. CoxwelFs concrete salt is prepared. But he 
 wisely, we have been told, directs the chalk to be com- 
 bined with the acid in the country ; and it is imported 
 in the form of the earthy salt; so that the fruit is not 
 liable to injury by packing, and the inconveniencies of 
 a sea voyage. 
 
 ACETUM, VINEGAR. This is the second state in 
 which the saccharine juices of vegetables appear in 
 consequence of a spontaneous fermentation, in a heat of 
 about 80 of Fahrenheit. In the first it becomes a wine ; 
 but a saccharine substance seems to be the principle, 
 from which spirit is mostly formed, and mucilage that 
 of vinegar. In the general subjects of fermentation 
 they are united, and the acetous follows the vinous state. 
 Should gluten predominate in the mixture, ammonia is 
 soon discoverable, and the liquor turns putrid. In the 
 acetous fermentation, much air is absorbed, which is 
 apparently oxygen. See FERMENTATION. 
 
 Acetous acid may be formed in other ways, inde- 
 pendent of fermentation. It is separated from many 
 vegetable substances" by distillation. Water and car- 
 bonic acid gas are at the same time raised, and char- 
 coal deposited. The action of nitric acid on many ve- 
 getable substances, particularly gum and farina, also 
 produces it with the same residuum of charcoal, and 
 exhalation of carbonic acid gas and water. This acid 
 also appears in some changes where putrefaction is ap- 
 parently going on ; as in the animal economy, where 
 the urea is separated from the urine. Acetated lead 
 produced from this acid, and the metal, forms a curious 
 subject of speculation. By means of the lead it appears 
 to regain its original state of a saccharine matter ; for 
 this substance may be fermented, again produce a vinous 
 spirit, and ultimately again vinegar. See Neumann's 
 Chemistry. 
 
 Vegetable liquors, in proportion to the quantity of 
 their saccharine parts, ferment into a weaker or stronger 
 kind of wine ; a second fermentation forms vinegar. 
 
 When malt liquor becomes acid, it is called alticar, 
 ALI.EGAR. "It is not so proper either for medical use, 
 or preserving pickles, as the wine vinegar; for it abounds 
 too much with mucilage, which is productive of many 
 disadvantages; yet this is the only vinegar that we pro- 
 cure in England. 
 
 If vinegar be distilled with a heat not exceeding that of 
 
 boiling water, it yields first a phlegmatic liquor (which 
 is a spirit slightly vinous) ; then a slightly acid one, 
 which is succeeded by stronger acids, till the matter re- 
 maining becomes thick as honey ; if now it is urged 
 with a greater heat, an cmpyreumatic oil ascends, and 
 a penetrating acid spirit, tainted with the ill smell and 
 yellow colour of the oil ; and at last there remains a 
 black coal, which, when burnt into white ashes, yields a 
 considerable proportion of fixed alkaline salt. 
 
 By distillation, vinegar is separated from its muci- 
 lage, tartar, &c. Its specific gravity is then reduced 
 from 1.0135 or 1.0251 (for it generally varies) to 1.0005. 
 By boiling a few minutes, it keeps a long time with 
 little change. 
 
 The stronger and more spiritous the wine, the 
 stronger is the vinegar into which it is converted. 
 Geoffrey says, that vinegars made of the German and 
 French wines saturate from one-fortieth to one-twelfth 
 of their weight of fixed alkaline salt. 
 
 Vinegar is mixed with the mineral acids by some 
 fraudulent dealers, and the vitriolic, as the cheapest, 
 is most commonly employed. The slightest portion 
 may be detected, by adding a solution of muriated 
 barytes, or a larger, by a saturated solution of chalk. 
 In either case, a white sediment is deposited. Lead 
 is sometimes accidentally present, and may be disco- 
 vered by the liquor probatorius. See LIQUOR PROBA- 
 TOJUUS. 
 
 The fermentation which changes wine into vinegar 
 gives the latter several properties extremely different 
 from those of the former, which are well known. Vi- 
 negar is ultimately decomposed by nitric acid, or by 
 fire, when combined with fixed alkali to repress its vo- 
 latility -~ It is then found to consist of carbone, hydro- 
 gen, and oxygen, but the proportions are not known. It 
 is concentrated by freezing ; but the purest acetous acid 
 freezes at about 22 of Fahrenheit, and by distilling it 
 when combined with powdered charcoal. For its affi- 
 nities, see ELECTIVE ATTRACTIONS. 
 
 Vinegar dissolves animal earths, if not very much 
 mixed with gelatinous matter; the earth of alum, and 
 calcareous earths; it oxidates several metallic substances, 
 as zinc, iron, copper, nickel, tin, and lead. It combines 
 with earths, alkalis, and metallic oxides ; it dissolves the 
 vegetable inspissated juices, and extracts the -virtues of 
 many plants ; to many of which it seems to impart ad- 
 ditional power, particularly to the onion tribe. In in- 
 flammatory and putrid diseases, in many instances, its 
 efficacy is considerable : in ardent fevers it is an useful 
 antiphlogistic and sudorific : in putrid disorders it is a 
 preservative and restorer, fainting, lethargic, and hys- 
 teric paroxysms are much relieved by it, if applied to 
 the nose and mouth ; even in many instances more than 
 by volatile alkaline spirits, or fetid gums. In the mili- 
 ary fe-uer it is a powerful assistant. The vegetable acid 
 has a peculiar power in restoring sweetness to putrid 
 bile ; and that obtained from the fresh vegetable fruits 
 is more useful than the mineral acids. Besides, when 
 a putrid colluvies is lodged in the first passage, this acid 
 gently tends to solicit its discharge by stool ; an advan- 
 tage not to be expected from the mineral tribe. 
 
 EXTERNALLY APPLIED, vinegar is a powerful resolvent 
 and relaxant. When applied to any sensible membrane, 
 it acts as an astringent ; and, more or less diluted with 
 water, is an excellent gargle for an inflamed throat. 
 
ACE 
 
 24 
 
 ACH 
 
 and for an injection to moderate the fluor albus. See 
 ACIDA. 
 
 It has been lately recommended in burns, whether 
 there is a loss of substance or not. The burnt part is to 
 \>e bathed in vinegar, till the pain ceases ; then a com- 
 mon poultice with finely powdered chalk strewed on it 
 is to be applied. This poultice at first must be changed 
 every four hours, and afterwards two or three times a 
 day. When there is no loss of substance, the vesicles 
 arc filled with a coagulated fluid, under which the skin- 
 soon heals. As a cooling application in bruises, its use 
 is well known ; and it is frequently applied in its cold 
 state to the nose in cases of haemorrhage. In msenorr- 
 hagia, particularly the profluvia after parturition, ap- 
 plied cold to the loins and abdomen, it is very service- 
 able. Chilblains are also often relieved, corns and galls 
 softened by it. 
 
 An imprudent use of vinegar is not without consider- 
 able inconveniences; large and frequent doses produce 
 leanness and an atrophy; when taken to excess, to re- 
 duce a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs and a con- 
 sumption have been the consequence : young children, 
 old people, those whose circulation is languid, vital heat 
 defective, and digestion" weak, should perhaps be spar- 
 ing in its use. 
 
 The dose, according to the different circumstances of 
 the case requiring it, and the constitution of the patient, 
 may be from 5 ss. to 3 iij. 
 
 See the Dictionary of Chemistry, translated from the 
 French of M. Macquer, edit. 2, article VINEGAR. Cul- 
 len's Mat. Med. ChaptaPs Chemistry, vol. iii. 268. 
 Thompson's Chemistry, 2d edit. Parkinson's Chemi- 
 cal Pocket-book. 
 
 ACE'TUM DISTILLA'TUM, scu Sp. Aceti. DIS- 
 TILLED VINEGAII. ACETOUS ACID. 
 
 Distil wine vinegar with a gentle heat as long as the 
 drops fall free from an empyreuma. 
 
 The first pint that is drawn off is a weak vinous spi- 
 rit, and should be taken away, another receiver being 
 placed for the acid. Malt vinegar, however strong, is 
 improper for distilling, because it so readily receives an 
 empyreumatic taste from the mucilage which it con- 
 tains ; a circumstance to which the best wine vinegar is 
 subject, if more than about two-thirds is drawn over. If 
 given, in the quantity of two or three ounces in a day 
 for some time after bleeding, and purging where neces- 
 sary, it has been recommended in maniacal cases. When 
 vinegar is concentrated, it creates an appetite ; hence 
 AcetumEsurinum. LYTHARGYRITIS. See PLUM- 
 BUM, N 2. PROPHYLA'CTICUM (see PROPHY- 
 LACE) is thus made. > fl r - lavend. ct rorism. fol. 
 rutae, absinth, salvix, menth, aa. m. i. aceti vini cong. i. 
 infund. in B. A. per 8 dies. IJ> hujus tinct. ffj i. canxph. 
 5 iij. m. Aceliim proph. ajso called the VINEGAR OF 
 THE FOUR THIEVES; for, during the plague of Mar- 
 seilles, four persons, by the use of it, attended many of 
 the sick unhurt; under the colour of their service, they 
 robbed the sick and the dead : one of them being ap- 
 prehended, saved himself from the gallows by discover- 
 ing this remedy. 
 
 In the foreign pharmacopeias there are many prepa- 
 rj.tions in which vinegar is the menstruum ; and luxury 
 has introduced many as sauces, or to add a flavour or 
 poignancy to sallads. With these last we have no busi- 
 ncss,andneed only remark, that when the object is to give 
 
 an additional warmth or stimulus, they are not misap- 
 plied. Vinegar of horse-radish and elder (Plcnck Phar- 
 mac. chirurg.) are chiefly useful as cosmetics. Vinegar 
 of rue (idem) is supposed to be highly antiseptic ; but 
 the most useful acetum is the camphorated. A drachm 
 of camphor is dissolved in ten ounces of good vinegar 
 (id.) ; and a preparation not very dissimilar is recom- 
 mended in mania by Mr. Pargeter. Numerous prepa- 
 rations under the title of aceta prophylactica, occur in 
 the foreign dispensatories, which consist only of differ- 
 ent aromatics infused in vinegar, differing from the fan- 
 cies of the prescribe! 1 , but scarcely varying in the in- 
 tention or effects. 
 
 Vinegar, we have said, may be concentrated by cold, 
 and by distillation from powdered charcoal. What is 
 called the ACETIC ACID is vinegar, not only more con- 
 centrated, but somewhat different in its properties. 1 1 
 certainly possesses a larger proportion of oxygen, as 
 will be evident from its preparation, which consists in 
 distilling vinegar from its combination with metallic 
 oxyds, chiefly from copper; and that this method not 
 only enables it to rise without the usual proportion of 
 water, but imparts oxygen, is evident from the same 
 effect being produced by adding sulphuric acid to the 
 union of vinegar with soda, when a part of the mineral 
 acid is decomposed. The acetic acid is peculiarly 
 volatile and pungent, the most carefully ground glass 
 stoppers being unable to confine its fumes. Glass and 
 gold can alone retain it without being injured. Its 
 specific gravity is 1.0626. The salts produced by this 
 acid are called acetats, while those made with the 
 common acid are styled acetites. Though these salts 
 differ somewhat in their properties, we have no evi- 
 dence of their differing in their medical virtues. See. 
 Fourcroy Connoissances, v. viii. Annales de Chymie, 
 xxvii. 299. 
 
 ACHA'HI. See AQUA ALUMINOSA under ALU- 
 
 1CBN. 
 
 ACHANACA, an Indian plant much used by the. 
 natives as a remedy for venereal complaints : its genus 
 is unknown. 
 
 ACHE, a pain: in old authors the name of the 
 afiium fialustre : the smallage. 
 
 ACHIA, ACHIAR, ACHAR, the buds of the bam- 
 boo tree pickled with spices and other ingredients, im- 
 ported from India to Holland in earthen vessels : they 
 partake of the virtues and inconveniences of PICKLES. 
 See CONDIMENTS and ACETARIA. 
 
 ACHI'COLUM. Thefornijc, or sudatorium, SUDA- 
 TORY, of the ancient baths, which was a hot room to 
 sweat in, called also architholus. 
 
 ACHILLE'A. The ac/nlleas take their name from 
 ACHILLES, because with this he is said to have cured 
 Telephus. Linnaeus uses the word achillea as the ge- 
 neric term for yarrow, milfoil, or sneezcwort. For an 
 account of the different species see AGERATUM. The 
 name also of the red gum, now called dragon's blood. 
 
 ACHIL'LIS TENDO, see TENDO ACHILLIS. 
 
 ACHIMENUS. A genus of plants formed by Vahl 
 among the didynamiae angiospermae, in the family of 
 the personatae. It consists of a single species only, 
 figured in Rheed's Malabar, ix. tab. 87, growing in 
 Cochin China, called by Louveiro dlcera. It resembles 
 wood sorrel in taste, and is eaten in sallads as well as 
 dressed. 
 
A C II 
 
 25 
 
 A C 11 
 
 ACHIO'TL. The red grains of achiotl made into 
 lozenges. 
 
 ACHIOTL: also the -bixa oviedi, daburi. A son 
 of orleana, growing in New Spain and Brasil, from the 
 bijca orellana Lin. Sp. PI. 730. The tincture from the 
 fruit used in chocolate is thus made : take the grains 
 v.-hen ripe, infuse them in hot water; the sediment is 
 made into cakes, and is used as a paint for the face. 
 Theroucoti, which the Indians call achiotl or urucu, the 
 Dutch orleane, and we roucou, is a meal or flour of a 
 seed from the Leeward islands and the isle of St. Do- 
 mingo : these seeds are of a vermillion colour. The 
 roucou is made in these islands, as we make starch. 
 Choose the roucou of the deepest violet colour, and 
 very dry. Its chief use is among the dyers. See OR- 
 LEANA. 
 
 A'CIILYS. A DIMNESS of sight, (from <*%,>.?<>, 
 darkness or cloudiness). It also signifies a small scar or 
 mark over the pupil, of a light blue colour. It is 
 usually synonymous with caligo cornee, or blindness 
 from opacity of the cornea. See Cullen's Nosology. 
 Il is the Leucoma nc/ihelium of SAUVAGES, and is de- 
 scribed as a speck of the cornea, somewhat pellucid, 
 which occasions objects to appear as if seen through 
 smoke, or a cloud. By inspection obliquely it is disco- 
 vered to be different from the opacity of the aqueous 
 humour, accompanying some diseases of the eye. This 
 disease consists in an obstruction of -the lymphatic ar- 
 teries of the cornea, and is often the consequence of 
 more active inflammation. Any powder, mild and so- 
 luble, thrown into the eye ; a drop or two of emetic 
 wine, or of tincture of opium, will remove it ; but in 
 children it vanishes spontaneously. 
 
 A very complicated ointment is recommended by 
 Mr. Bell for this complaint, and for diseases of the eye- 
 lids, copied from Pellier. . We shall not transcribe it, 
 since, from frequent experience, we have found equal 
 parts of un'guentum mercuriale and saturninum as ef- 
 fectual. In fact, it is only a combination of mercury, 
 zinc, and lead, though operose and inelegant; the bal- 
 sam. Peruv. adding nothing to its efficacy. The oint- 
 ment of M. de Gravers has no lead, but the zinc sup- 
 plies its place, and the efficacy is increased by the ad- 
 dition of one-fifth of the compound tincture of benzoin. 
 >ee ALBUGO OCULORUM, and also Wallis's Xosologia 
 Methodica Oculorum. 
 
 A'CHXE. a-x."*:. CHAFF or the FROTH OF THE SEA. 
 
 I lippocrates expresses by it a whitish mucilage observ- 
 
 c J in the eyes of patients who have fevers : also a white 
 
 us in the fauces thrown up from the lungs. Be- 
 
 .hcse it signifies LIXT. See CAKBASUS. 
 
 ACHOAVAX. A kind of chamomile mentioned 
 y Prosper Alpinus: its species is not known. V. CHA- 
 ILE. Avicenna seems to have meant by it the 
 narum. 
 
 A'CHOLOS, (from *, neg. and /,>.*, bile,} applied 
 to animals supposed to be without bile. 
 
 A'CHOR, *x,*>s, qu. a-Kfaf, (from *;&, bran ; 
 so called from the branny scales thrown off). Lac- 
 :umen : abas^ acsres, cerion ; faiius. The crusta lactea 
 of authors, and in England the SCALD HEAD. Trallian 
 says, that it is a sore on the outside of the head, full 
 of little perforations, which discharge a humour like 
 ichor. He adds, that the cerion resembles an achor ; 
 but that the mouths of the perforations are larger, re- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 sembling the ceils of a honey-comb, whence the name ; 
 the matter is also nearly of the consistence of thii! 
 honey. When these diseases spread, the serum which 
 oozes out dries, and forms a scab. It is, however, 
 in general, only an obstruction in die circulation of 
 the bulbs of the hair, and sometimes of the sebaceous 
 glands. 
 
 Dr. Willan, in his description of different kinds 
 of pustules, defines the achor, a pustule of intermediate 
 size between the phlyzacium and psydacium, which 
 contains a straw-coloured fluid, having the appearance, 
 and nearly the consistence, of strained honey. It ap- 
 pears most frequently about the head, and is succeeded 
 by a dull white or yellowish scab. Pustules of this 
 kind, when so large as nearly to equal the size of phly- 
 zacia, are termed ceria, or favi, being succeeded by a 
 yellow, semi-transparent, and sometimes cellular scab, 
 like a honey-comb. 
 
 The achor differs from the favus and tinea only in 
 the degree of virulence. It is called favus when the 
 perforations are large; and tinea when they are like 
 those which are made by moths in cloth : but gene- 
 rally by tinea is understood a dry scab on the hairy 
 scalp of children, with thick scales and an offensive 
 smell ; when this disorder affects the face, it is called 
 crusta lactea, or MILK-SCAB. Mr. Bell, in his Trea- 
 tise on Ulcers, says, that the tinea cafiilis and crunta 
 lactea may both be reduced to the same species of 
 herpes, viz. the her/ies liu*tulQsu8,(\\\\\c\\ see,) they being 
 naturally the same, differing only in situation ; the 
 tinea is on the hair scalp, and the crusta lactea on the 
 face. Dr. Cullen improperly places this disease under 
 ULCUS ; as a synonyme ; where also he places the 
 CRUSTA LACTEA; but the whole class locales is very 
 carelessly arranged. When it happens to children, if 
 in other respects they are healthy, the best treatment, 
 besides keeping the belly moderately lax, is cleanliness 
 and a moderate diet ; an issue may be made and con- 
 tinued till the disorder is cleared and the strength of the 
 constitution established ; the hair must be kept short, 
 and the head washed with soap-suds. Some instances 
 of this soil are very difficult of cure, and attended with 
 violent itching, a pale countenance, &c. ; but still the 
 same method generally succeeds in all the species and 
 degrees of virulence. Small doses of calomel may be 
 given as an alterative rather than as a laxative, and the 
 vinum antimon. in such doses, at proper intervals, as the 
 stomach will easily retain. Though in general it is a 
 local disease, yet the constitution is sometimes in fault, 
 and internal remedies should not be neglected. When 
 hastily and imprudently repelled, also, disagreeable con- 
 sequences have ensued. 
 
 Externally, washing with soap, particularly the black 
 soft soap, and occasionally using the ung. e pice, will 
 succeed ; but, in the more inveterate cases, the un- 
 guentum ad scabiem of Banyer's Pharmacopoeia Pau- 
 perum, (quod vide,) lowered with an equal part of 
 axyngia, is necessary. Should this fail, the or.ly remedy 
 is to pull out each hair, by tweezers, or to put on a 
 pitch cap, which when taken off draws them out at 
 once a cruel practice, but sometimes indispensable. 
 A wash, consisting of a solution of corrosive sublimate, 
 in the proportion of ten grains to a pint of water, has 
 sometimes succeeded. The unguentum picis cum sul- 
 phure of the Pharmacopoeia of Guy's Hospital is often 
 
A C I 
 
 26 
 
 AC 1 
 
 advantageous ; but the head must be constantly close 
 shaved, and an oil-skin cap worn, which, alone, will 
 sometimes cure the complaint. This ointment is com- 
 posed of half a pound of tar, half an ounce of wax, and 
 two ounces of flour of. sulphur. More lately, shaving 
 the head, and keeping up a steady pressure by means 
 of slips of sticking plaster, have appeared more effectual 
 than the oil-skin cap. 
 
 Among the ancients, Aetius, jEgineta, Trallian, 
 Oribasius, Galen, &c. treat professedly on these dis- 
 orders : amongst the later authors, Heister and Turner 
 may be consulted, with the still later writers, as Bell, 
 in his Surgery, and his Treatise on Ulcers, p. 376 ; 
 Moss on the Management of Children, Sec. ; White's 
 Surgery, p. 69. 
 
 A'CHY, (XK V ^> a species of cassia growing in Arabia, 
 .called also apvtTr.<;. 
 
 ACIA, a method of healing wounds among the 
 ancients, which is now not easily understood. It is 
 most probably derived from acu, and may be only the 
 twisted suture. 
 
 ACI'CULARIS,(from acicula,apinorneedle,) ACI- 
 CULAR, shaped like a small needle. The trivial name 
 for a species of scirpus. 
 
 ACIDA. ACIDS, (from acesco, to sharpen). Acids 
 form a species of salts, exciting upon the organ of 
 taste the sensation called sour ; which maybe regarded 
 as synonymous with acid. Every substance is called 
 acid which gives the impression above specified to the 
 taste, will change certain blue vegetable colours into red., 
 as the-juice of turnsole, syrup of violets, Sec. and will, 
 usually, effervesce with alkalies ; we say usually, because 
 this property is not general ; for the carbonic acid, 
 and almost all weak acids, cannot be distinguished by 
 this property ; and the purest alkali, or what is called 
 caustic or deaerated, combines with acids without 
 effervescence. By a variety of experiments in modern 
 chemistry, acids are found to consist of different sub- 
 stances : to the name of one they give the term oxygen ; 
 and to the other radical ; the former considered to be 
 the acidifying principle, the latter the acidifiable base. 
 They further prove, that the oxygenous principle, in 
 all the variety of acids, is universally the same ; and 
 that acids themselves only vary on account of the dif- 
 ferent radicals with which that principle is combined. 
 Chemists have also altered the terms, in order to ex- 
 press the degrees of power acids possess ; the weaker 
 they express by the termination ous, the stronger ' by 
 /c, added to the base or radical; as sulphurous, sul- 
 phuric; carbonous, carbonic, &c. ; except the muriatic 
 and nitrous acid; for the lower order of the former, 
 they say muriatic ; for the higher, oxygenated muriatic ; 
 taking the appellation from the acid, and not from the 
 base. 
 
 ACTDS are animal, vegetable, and mineral. The ve- 
 getable are the native, as the juice of lemons, See.; or 
 the product of fermentation, as vinegar and tartar. 
 The mineral are those of sulphur or vitriol, nitre, and 
 common salt. The animal acid is obtained from ants, 
 and some other insects, in considerable quantities ; it is 
 also contained in human fat, and in the suet of animals 
 that ruminate ; and an acetous fermentation is some- 
 times excited in some of the animal secretory organs, 
 forming a kind of animal vinegar ; in this way the urea 
 f the urine is produced. Se ADEPS. 
 
 A vague, volatile, and liquid acid is in all parts of 
 the earth : uniting with various substances, it forms 
 different fossils. Except in the essential salts of vege- 
 tables or in tartar, acids are rarely found in a solid 
 form. 
 
 There is great analogy betwixt acid and cold. The 
 spirit of nitre increases the cold of ice. Acid and cold 
 alike preserve from putrefaction, by increasing the co- 
 hesion of the component parts of the respective bodies. 
 Strong acids, and excessive cold, it is true, when ap- 
 plied to the flesh of living animals, mortify them ; but 
 this mortification differs greatly in its nature from that 
 produced by fire, and by alkaline., salts. South winds 
 favour, but north winds check, the progress of putrid 
 disorders. 
 
 Acids differ in their specific gravity when compared 
 with water. 
 
 The acid of vitriol, as 18 to 10 
 
 Nitre 14 to 10, some say 15 to rO 
 
 Sea salt 12 to 10 
 Vegetables 10 plus to 10. 
 
 This difference shews that some acids are more tena- 
 cious of water than others. If the weaker acids are 
 used, you must pour on more of them to the same 
 quantity of alkaline salt to saturate it ; yet the salt will 
 have only attracted the same weight of acid from each. 
 
 Acids differ in their colour : for the vitriolic is quite 
 pale ; the nitrous a dark yellow, frequently fuming, 
 and sometimes of an orange red ; the marine a pale 
 golden colour. If bottles containing these three acids 
 are stopped with cork, the cork is soon tinged, by the 
 vitriolic acid, with a black colour ; by the nitrous, with 
 a yelloiv ; and by the marine, with a whitish one. The 
 vitriolic acid emits no visible vapours in the heat of the 
 atmosphere, but imbibes moisture from it ; the nitrous 
 and muriatic emit copious corrosive fumes ; the nitrous, 
 yellowish red ; and the muriatic, ivhite fumes. 
 
 For the virtues of the vegetable acid, see ACETUM. 
 
 The mineral acids, when intimately joined with vi- 
 
 "nous spirits, produce effect so similar to those of the 
 
 vegetable class, that their properties, as medicines, are 
 
 almost the same. In other respects, the effects of all 
 
 the kinds of acids are similar. 
 
 Acids gently irritate and contract our fibres when 
 taken in a dilute state, and thus corroborate ; they 
 resist a putrid tendency, and powerfully oppose pu- 
 trescence when actually existing : by the irritation 
 they promote various secretions; they excite an ap- 
 petite, and aid digestion ; their efficacy in fevers of 
 every kind is not exceeded by any thing in use, nor 
 equalled for their general safety, where causes so 
 widely opposite produce such similar complaints : in 
 some instances of coughs and asthmas, in conse- 
 quence of irritation, their efficacy is singular : if the 
 vegetable acid is made use of, the breathing is never 
 disordered by it, though in some instances the mineral 
 acids may offend. In dysenteries, and in diarrhoeas, 
 produced by unripe fruits, the fossil acids allay the 
 fermentation in the bowels ; and when a putrid col- 
 luvies in the primae vise is the cause, they will be a 
 proper remedy. By their sedative quality, haemorrhages 
 are restrained ; and as bitters are neutralised by vege- 
 table acids, so the excess and acrimony of the bile are 
 allayed by their use. 
 
 Acids, astringents, and bitters, have a great affinity 
 
AC1 
 
 ' 27 
 
 AC1 
 
 with each other. By a mixture with each other they 
 lose their properties. Vegetable ackls lessen the astric- 
 tive power of galls on leather, kc. The mineral acids 
 have a contrary effect. Bitters, both animal and ve- 
 getable, are neutralised by vegetable acids, less per- 
 fectly by those from the mineral kingdom. See La- 
 voisier and Chaptal's Elements of Chemistry. 
 Dictionary of Chem. Neumann's Chem. Works. Per- 
 ciral's Med. Essays. 
 
 Vegetable acids correct the deleterious effect of 
 most, if not all, narcotic plants ; but injure the phleg- 
 matic habit, where the circulation is languid, the bile 
 defective, or the digestion naturally weak. 
 
 ACIDITAS, (from acesco, to sharfien^) ACIDITY, 
 also acor. Diseases from this cause are frequent. 
 
 The seat of acidity in our bodies, as a disease, is prin- 
 cipally the stomach and the small intestines. An acid 
 acrimony is never sensibly prevalent in the blood ; 
 though it sometimes appears in the urine. 
 
 An acid acrimony may arise either from too great 
 laxity and debility of the organs of digestion, or from 
 an excess of acescent food. When the digestion is 
 imperfect, an acidity is the consequence, though no 
 such process as fermentation has preceded. The food 
 of children is for the most part of the vegetable kind, 
 and readily turns sour in the stomach, if the body be 
 any way disordered ; hence most of their disorders are 
 accompanied with the evident signs of acidity, as 
 green stools, gripes, &c. -Many assert a prevailing acid 
 to be the cause of all diseases in children ; but acidity 
 in their stomach is more often an effect than a cause of 
 their complaints. It is not acidity, but its excess that 
 injures. 
 
 The redundant acid in the primae viae is known by 
 the sourness of the eructations, the frequent cardial- 
 gia, in the stomach,./7a^H/pce, and sfiasms in the in- 
 testines ; the belly is costive, and the nourishment is 
 unduly supplied, a paleness becomes general in the 
 skin, an itching comes on, pustules appear, and a train 
 of nervous symptoms soon succeeds. Indeed, in all 
 diseases peculiar to children, there are, for the most 
 part, symptoms of an excess of irritation : the pulse 
 sometimes beats one hundr@4,-or one hundred and 
 twenty in a minute, the stomach is disordered, the ves- 
 sels of the skin are contracted, and epileptic or con- 
 vulsive symptoms appear. 
 
 Infants are frequently swept off by this disorder. 
 Among adults, the weakly and sedentary are the only 
 subjects of it, except among the poor, whose scanty 
 supplies reduce them to this unhappy state. 
 
 The cure, when adults are the subjects, consists 
 of a diet fitted to oppose this faulty habit; animal food 
 and vegetables of the aromatic kind : these, with mo- 
 derate exercise at proper intervals, will often succeed 
 with warm tonics. Absorbent medicines may palliate 
 symptoms in the stomach and intestines, but the lima- 
 tura ferri. will most conduce to an effectual and lasting 
 cure. Children should be exercised more, and fed 
 less than is usual. Antimonial emetics, repeated at 
 "intervals of two or three days, until the more dis- 
 agreeable symptoms abate, are highly useful. Small 
 doses of p. rhei, with magnes. alb. so as to keep 
 the belly soluble, is better than more active purging ; 
 and small doses should be given frequently. In- 
 rteed, in scm.e cases, small doses of fixed or volatile 
 
 alkali, particularly aqua ammonias, have been highly- 
 beneficial, and warm stimulant plasters, applied to the 
 umbilical region, have added to these advantages. 
 Acidity is not peculiar to children, nor does it always 
 depend on the nature of the food. It is a mark of a 
 disordered digestion from many different causes. Cur- 
 dled milk, ejected, is supposed to be a decisive proof of 
 an acid stomach. This, however, is by no means the 
 case : for the stomach of an infant will curdle milk, 
 when it will not, to the nicest test, discover the slight- 
 est particle of acid. A gouty habit, and the pregnant 
 state, will always bring it on; and, in many constitu- 
 tions, food of every kind will soon become acid, for 
 reasons that we cannot understand. All that can be 
 known is, that the principles of the vegetable acid, for 
 of this nature is the morbid acid of the stomach, arc 
 found in food of every kind, and that, when their union 
 is destroyed in the first periods of digestion, a new com- 
 pound takes place. Perhaps this always occurs, and 
 the acid is again enveloped or forms a part of an- 
 other compound, by a subsequent operation. Cal- 
 careous and magnesian earths, therefore, only pal- 
 liate the complaint : the cure depends on strength- 
 ening the stomach. As palliatives, in the chronic- 
 cases of acidity, lime-water is one of the best. In- 
 the pregnant state, aq. ammonias purse is preferable. 
 
 See Van Swieten's Commentaries on Boerhaave's 
 Aphorisms. Medicamentorum Formulae, Dris. Hugh, 
 Smith. London Practice of Physic, edit. 6. Ann- 
 strong on Diseases fatal to Infants. Moss on the Ma 
 nagement of Children, kc. 
 
 ACI'DUL.E, (from acidus, sour). MINERAL WA- 
 TERS that contain a brisk spirit, when unaccompa- 
 nied with heat, are thus named : but if they are hot 
 also, they are called therms. In Paracelsus, fontali- 
 acetosum is of the same import. 
 
 As to the antiquity of their use, see Galen, Coslius 
 Aurelianus, Pliny, Sec. who speak also of their virtues. 
 Hoffman and many authors highly extol them, 
 whilst others observe that a pure water, on account of 
 its simplicity, such as that from Malvern and Toplitz 
 springs, is to be preferred both for drinking and for 
 bathing; and that these may be well supplied by dis- 
 tilled rain, or any other water that is soft and pure. 
 Objectors allege, that the medicinal qualities in these 
 waters only quicken their operation as water, but con- 
 tribute nothing further, and that solutions of the same 
 materials are of equal efficacy: to which the best reply 
 has been, that the mineral contents are often vola- 
 tile, and more subtile than art can produce ; and that, 
 when the powers of nature are expiring, experience 
 proves their efficacy by their success as a last resource. 
 From the qualities of their contents their use is 
 easily determined. See AQUX MEDICI.VALES. 
 
 Bleeding, or purging, or both, are frequently pre- 
 scribed before the use of mineVal waters; but, except 
 a plethora attends, they are unnecessary. ; As these 
 waters are designed to act, so rest or exercise must be 
 advised: rest and a cool situation favour their diuretic 
 tendency ; exercise and a warm air determine them to 
 the skin; with temperance and moderation in the re- 
 gimen, these are the principal directions on which suc- 
 cess depends. 
 
 Their brisk sparkling property is owing to the quan- 
 tity of uncombined carbonic acid gas which the v possess; 
 
 E 2 
 
A C M 
 
 28 
 
 AGO 
 
 and indeed to this, perhaps, is owing their chief use as 
 medicine. To increase this gas when defective, or to 
 communicate it where it is totally wanting, see Dr. 
 Priestley's directions for impregnating water with fixt air. 
 
 ACIDULOUS, SUBACID. 
 
 ACIDUM PINGUE, a fancied add which Meyer 
 substituted to explain the causticity of lime, which Black 
 attributed to the loss of its fixed air or carbonic acid. 
 
 A'CIDUM FORMICA. Formic acid. See FOR- 
 MICA. 
 
 ACIDUM ARSE'NICUM. ARSENIC ACID. This 
 is produced by distilling six parts of nitrous acid, from 
 one of the calx of arsenic. 
 
 ACIDUM JETHE'REUM. ~"| 
 
 ACIDUM ALUMINO'SUM. I , . , .. . ,. 
 
 . , Acidum vitriohcum, vel 
 
 ACIDUM CATHOLICON. > ii.- 
 
 , sulphuris. 
 
 ACIDUM PRIMIGKXIUM. I 
 
 ACIDUM SULPHI/REUM. J 
 
 ACIDUM MURIA'TICUM. Olim Spiritus Salis Glau- 
 beri. See MARI'NUM SAL. 
 
 ACIDUM XITROSUM. See NITHUM, N 5. 
 
 ACIDUM VITRIO'LICUM. Olim Oleum Vitrioli; called 
 also Stagma, Sec SULPHUR and VITRI'OLUM VIRIDE, 
 and also A'CIDA. 
 
 ACIDUM VITRIO'LI VINO'SUM, i. e. jE'ther vitriolicus. 
 See' JE'THER. 
 
 ACIES, (from *i, a point). STEEL. See CHA- 
 LYBS. 
 
 ACINAFO'RMIS, (from axitttx.^, a scymitar, and 
 forma, shape,) applied to leaves, one of whose edges is 
 sharp and convex, and the other straight and thick, like 
 a Persian scymitar. 
 
 ACINE'SIA, (from a non, and KIVSU, to move}. A 
 privation of motion. 
 
 A'CINI, (from axy, a point}. The distinct com- 
 ponent parts of the fruit of the mulberry, blackberry, 
 and raspberry. 
 
 ACINIFO'RMIS. I The coat of the eye, called 
 
 ACINO'SATU'NICA.iuvea, or posterior lamina 
 of the iris; because the ancients, who dissected brutes, 
 observed that in them it was usually the colour of an 
 unripe grape. See UVEA. 
 
 ACINOS, (from , a point;) so called because 
 its branches are prickly. See BASILICUM. 
 
 ACINUS. Properly a grape, but is applied to other 
 fruits or berries that grow in clusters, as elder berries, 
 privet, ivy, &c. These are distinguished from baccse, 
 or berries that grow single, as those of the laurel. But 
 acinus is also used for the stone of the grape ; hence 
 U'VM EXACINA'T^, grapes that have their stones taken 
 out. 
 
 The glands which grow together in clusters are 
 railed by some acini glandulosi. 
 
 A'CINUS. See STAPHYI.OMA. 
 
 ACIPENSER,Lin. The sturgeon. The species in- 
 troduced into the Materia Alimentaria and Medica are 
 the A. sinrio, huso, and ruthenus, Lin. The rocs are 
 salted and dried, and the flesh pickled. These, which 
 may rather be styled condiments than aliments, will be 
 considered in their proper places. Isinglass is pre- 
 wired from the roes of each species, but that from the 
 A. huso is preferred. See ALIMENTS, CONDIMENTS, 
 and ISINGLASS. 
 
 - ACMA'STICA, (from **/*<*>, to flourish). See 
 SYNOCHUS. 
 
 ACMASTICOS, (xx.^x^a, vig-co,) a species of fever 
 described by Actuarius, as follows : 
 
 " Fevers from putrefaction are continual or inter- 
 mittent:, of the former some arc called isotoni, or ac- 
 mastici, which, during the whole course, are at the 
 same pitch; others are called e/iacmastici,or anabases ; 
 these proceed and increase to their time of solution ; a 
 third sort called paracmastici, which diminish by de- 
 grees till they cease." See FEVER. 
 
 A'CME, (from ,>, a Jioint). THE HEIGHT OF 
 A DISEASE. That state of a thing in which it is at its 
 utmost perfection-. It is also a term in gymnastics, ex- 
 pressing the highest pitch of exercise. 
 
 ACME'LLA, a plant growing in Ceylon, the verbc- 
 sina acmella Lin. 1271; but a similar plant, the sigcs- 
 beckia orientalis, has been employed. It is commend- 
 ed in nephritic disorders by Linnaeus, but is rarely 
 used. 
 
 A'CMO. See CORALLIUM UUBRUM. 
 
 ACNE, (from am, chaff). A small purple or 
 hard tubercle on the face is thus called, covered with a 
 branny scale. 
 
 ACNE'STIS (from negative, and xvaui, to scratch}. 
 That part of the spine which reaches from betwixt 
 the shoulder blades to the loins. This name seems 
 only applicable to quadrupeds, because they cannot 
 reach it to scratch. 
 
 There is a herb to which this name is given, but 
 the real plant has not been determined. 
 
 ACO'E, (axeva, audio}. See AUDITUS. 
 
 ACOITUS, HONEY, (from non, and xmli, sedi- 
 ment}. See MEL. Pliny speaks of it by this name, be- 
 cause it has no sediment. 
 
 A'CON, an instrument used in the ancient exer- 
 cises ; like the discus, or quoit. 
 
 AGO'NDYLUS, (fromapriv. and xovfrvtos, a joint}. 
 Applied to a flower whose stalk is not divided by joints. 
 
 ACONE, (ax-ovr,, a hone,} MORTAR, or rather a hard 
 stone, on which to levigate; more generally, a WHET- 
 STONE. 
 
 ACO'NION, (from ccovvx, a hone,} an ancient Greek 
 name of a medicine prepared by levigation; probably 
 a collyrium, or some form of powders for the eyes. 
 
 ACONIT1FOLIA, (from aconitum, wolf's-bane, and 
 folium, a leaf}. See ANAPODOPHYLLON. 
 
 ACONI'TON, (from neg. and xv/, lime or plan- 
 ter}. Not plastered. This word is applied to vessels 
 not lined within. 
 
 ACONI'TUM; also called Camarum, Canicida, Cy- 
 nococtanum. Various derivations are given by etymolo- 
 gists; as, 1st, O.KOV>I, a whetstone or rock, because it 
 grows on bare rocks. -2dly, negative, and xov/s, dttst, 
 because it grows without earth. 3dly, ctauv, a*>i, dart, 
 because they poison darts therewith. 4thly, xov/o,c*/, 
 to accelerate, for it hastens death. 
 
 WOLF'S-BANE. 
 
 The MONK'S-HOOD, or COMMON WOLF'S-BANE, 
 of which Dr. Storck speaks so much in favour, is the 
 ACONITUM NAPELLUS Lin. Sp. PI. 751, Wilden, G. 
 1062, Sp. 9. N. Ord. multisiliquse. It is cultivated in 
 our gardens as an ornament ; but is spontaneously pro- 
 duced in Germany, and some other northern parts of 
 Europe. Some authors have supposed that Storck em- 
 ployed the A. camarum: in fact, however, he used 
 the A. neomontanum, and mistook it for the A. na- 
 
ACO 
 
 ACR 
 
 pellus. The different species have been mistaken for 
 each other, but all seem to possess the same proper- 
 ties. 
 
 The expressed juice of the fresh herb was made into 
 an extract by a gentle evaporation, then for internal use 
 the following powder was directed : 
 
 Q, extract, aconit. gr. ij. 
 
 Sacchar. alb. J ij m. f. pulv. subtil. 
 
 In several instances, this was given from gr. vj. to 
 5 ss. three times a day, with the happiest success. Its 
 chief sensible effect was its exciting a copious perspira- 
 tion. 
 
 The cases in which Dr. Storck succeeded by the use 
 of the above powder were, an inveterate gonorrhea, ob- 
 stinate /tains after intermittent fevers, tofihi and nodes, 
 scirrhous tumours, indurations of the fiarotid glands, 
 ifiina ventosa, itch t amaurosis, gouty and rheumatic 
 fiains, convulsive disorders, and an anchylosis. Some 
 have given it in tincture, made by adding one part of 
 the dried leaf to six of spirits of wine ; the dose, 4O 
 drops. But it has often been given from one grain, 
 gradually increased to ten, for a dose : indeed Stoll and 
 some others carried it much further. 
 
 A person who had eaten a small quantity of monk's- 
 hood was presently attacked with a sensation of tin- 
 gling heat in the tongue and jaws, and the teeth seem- 
 ed as if they were loose, and the face as if it was swell- 
 ed. This tingling sensation gradually spread all over 
 the whole body, particularly to the extremities; the knees 
 and ankles lost their strength, and frequent twitching 
 of the tendons came on; soon after a sensible check to 
 the circulation of the blood through the limbs was felt; 
 at length a giddiness supervened ; then a mist seemed 
 to collect itself before the eyes ; in the ears was a hum- 
 ming noise, the senses failed ; the eyes and teeth were 
 fixed, the nose contracted, breathing short, and cold 
 sweats were perceived on the hands, feet, and fore head. 
 All these symptoms followed in less than two hours 
 from the time of eating the sallad, in which the monk's- 
 hood unfortunately was mixed. His friends forced 
 down into his stomach a quantity of oil and water, and 
 afterwards carduus tea, by which he vomited ; these 
 were repeated so as to encourage a thorough discharge 
 from the stomach, and, in the intervals, a few spoonfuls 
 of a stimulating cordial were given : and thus he soon 
 recovered. 
 
 Some writers say, that the napellus is not poisonous 
 in Sweden, Poland, &c. ; but it should be noted, that 
 the napellus, which is not poisonous, is the aconitum 
 !'jcict?num Lin. Sp. PI. 750. See Wilmer's Observa- 
 tions on the Poisonous Vegetables of Great Britain. 
 Storck, de Aconito, and the Article VENENUM. 
 
 A'COPA. ACOPON, (* non, and *{, labour). At 
 first this word signified the quality of the medicines to 
 relieve pain, stiffness, and other ill effects of excessive 
 w.eariness ; but, afterwards, it implied soft, easy medi- 
 cines, prepared with little difficulty. It is also the name 
 of the trifolium fialudosum. 
 
 A'COR, (from aceo, to be sharft). SOURNESS, ACRI- 
 MONY, particularly an acid acrimony in the stomach. 
 See ACIDITAS. 
 
 ACO'RDINA. INDIAN TUTTY. 
 
 A'CORES. See ACHOR. 
 
 A'CORI, (RAD). The GREATER GALANGAL ROOT, 
 from * neg. and **, the finf.il cf: .;.- tyes.) because 
 
 this root was thought injurious to the eyes. See GA- 
 LANGA. 
 
 ACO'RIA, (from neg. and x*tia, to sctiate). IN- 
 SATIABILITY. Sometimes it signifies a good appetite, or 
 digestion. 
 
 ACORI'TES VIXUM, a wine made of the acorus 
 and liquorice roots, each eight ounces ; of wine, six gal- 
 lons ; infused cold for six months. 
 
 ACORN, the seed of the oak used as an astringent. 
 See OAK. 
 
 A'CORUS, CALAMUS VE'RUS. See CALAMUS 
 
 AROMATICVS. 
 
 A'CORUS ADULTERINUS. See IRIS PALUSTRIS. 
 
 A'CORUS ASIATICUS. See CALAMUS AROMATICUS^ 
 
 AsiAT. 
 
 A'COS, (<t*f4t*;, sano). A REMEDY. 
 
 ACO'SMIA. IRREGULARITY, or disturbed state of 
 things, particularly of the critical days of fevers, as tcer/tec 
 meant their regulat order; called also madises, ma- 
 drotes. Bald people are called acosmoi, because they 
 had lost their greatest~ornament. Blanchard says it is 
 an ill state of health, joined with a loss of colour in 
 the face. 
 
 ACOTYLE'DON. Applied to seeds when they are 
 without cotyledons. 
 
 ACO'USTICA, medicines against deafness (from 
 euuvet, to hear). But no internal medicines of this kind 
 are known. 
 
 ACRA'I. See SATYRIASIS, and FUROR UTERINUS. 
 
 ACRAI'PALA, a Greek word for medicines against 
 a surfeit or drunkenness, from non, and r.fa.nra.Xr., 
 crafiula. 
 
 ACRA'SIA, INTEMPERANCE, (from negative, and 
 xtfxnvni, to mix). This word, implying wine un- 
 mixed with water, signified excess in eating, drinking, 
 venery, Etc. By Hippocrates, and some others, it sig- 
 nifies imbecility. By physicians, it means the predo- 
 minancy of one quality above another, either with re- 
 gard to artificial mixtures, or the humours of the body. 
 
 ACRA'TIA, (from e negative, and KIXT&, strength}. 
 See IMBECILLITAS. 
 
 ACRATI'SMA, a BREAKFAST. The derivation of 
 this word is the same as that of acrasia, because the 
 wine used on this occasion was not mixed with water. 
 A breakfast among the old Greeks consisted of a morsel 
 of bread steeped in wine. 
 
 ACRATOME'LI, v from **;*7 unmixed tcine, and 
 fA(, honey). See MULSUM. 
 
 A'CRE, (**, extreme). See NASUS. 
 
 A'CREA, also ACROTE'RIA, (from *fs, ex- 
 treme,) the EXTREMITIES, \. e. the legs, arms, nose, and 
 ears. Coldness in the extremities, not easily removed, 
 is a bad presage in fevers. 
 
 A'CRID.E, (from acer, sfiarfi). ACRID MEDICINES. 
 
 Acrids are substances of a penetrating pungency : 
 applied to the skin, they inflame it ; chewed, they firo- 
 mote a discharge of the saliva ; and snuffed up the nose, 
 they firovoke sneezing. 
 
 The first class,- as mustard, horse-radish, scurvy- 
 grass, kc. give out their properties by distillation. The 
 2d, viz. the greater celandine, pyrethrum, &c. by in- 
 fusion. The 3d, neither by infusion nor distillation, as 
 happens with the arum, dracunculus. 
 
 The general effects of acrid medicines are to stimu- 
 late the solids. In leucoplilegmatic habits, they are 
 
AC II 
 
 30 
 
 ACT 
 
 powerful expectorants, deobstruents^ diuretics, and em- 
 menagogues ; and, if the patient is kept warm, they are 
 good diaphoretics. 
 
 In constitutions disposed to inflammation, or where 
 there is already a degree of irritation, where the juices 
 are too thin and acrid, or the viscera not sound, these 
 medicines aggravate the disorder. 
 
 The trouble which acrid medicines give to the sto- 
 mach, is that on which their virtue frequently depends. 
 
 ACRIFO'LIUM, (from acris, sharp, and folium, a 
 leaf). Any prickly-leaved plant. 
 
 ACRIMO'NIA, ACRIMONY, (from acer, sharji). 
 This term is applicable to any substances that produce 
 particular sensations from the actions of that stimulus 
 which they possess, and which we express by the differ- 
 ent terms, sharpness, eagerness, tartness, acid, alkali, 
 Sec. ; but it is more strictly applicable to some states of 
 the humours in the human body, as acrimony of the 
 bile, and other fluids, which are, by the laws of the 
 animal economy, constantly thrown out of the ma- 
 chine; for, except when in a morbid state, the fluids are 
 free from all acrimony. Acrimony is often accused as 
 \i cause of various diseases, without a distinct idea of its 
 nature, or indeed a sufficient evidence of its existence. 
 Modern pathologists are more moderate ; yet we hear of. 
 gouty and scrofulous humours, of cancerous and other 
 acrimonies which affect the skin. Nothing is more evi- 
 dent, than that the two former are diseases of the solids, 
 and that the depositions are the effects, not the cause, 
 of the disease. In the two latter, acrimony may be 
 suspected. A cancer often naturally heals, and soon 
 affects other parts : repelled from the glands", it falls on 
 the joints, the head, and other organs. The cutaneous 
 diseases of children shew marks of acrimony, since, 
 when they take place, they improve the general health ; 
 and issues, in such cases, often inflame violently. When 
 bile is absorbed in jaundice, there is an itching on the 
 skin ; and in those who have injured their stomachs 
 by spirituous liquors, eruptions arc often extensive and 
 inveterate. 
 
 A'CRIS, (ax.pif'J. The top of a mountain; also the 
 sharp extremities of fractured bones. It is also a LO- 
 CUST, i. e. the insect so called, and which the Africans, 
 and some others, commonly eat. 
 
 ACRIS'SIA, ACRI'TUS, ( non, and x.pfa,judico). 
 It is when a distemper is in so uncertain and fluctuating 
 a condition, that it is difficult to pass a right judgment 
 on it. Blanchard. 
 
 ACRI VIOLA, (acer, sharfi, and viola, a violet J. See 
 NASTURTIUM INDICUM. 
 
 ACROBYSTIA, (from ttx.po$, extreme, and flva, to 
 cover). See ACROPOSTHIA. 
 
 ACROCHORDON, (from */){, extreme, and #o/>^>7, 
 a string). A name given to a sort of warts, from their 
 hanging by a string or neck. Wiseman calls them 
 pensile warts. See VERRUCA. Celsus observes, that 
 if they are cut out, they leave no root, so do not grow 
 again. 
 
 ACROLE'NION, (ecy.pov, the extremity, and AV, 
 the cubit) . Sec OLECRANON. 
 
 ACRO'MION, ) (from />;, extreme, and ,.-, the 
 
 ACRO'MIUM,5 shoulder). Sec SCAPULA, 2. 
 
 ACROMPHA'LION, (from .*.?<>$, extreme, or the 
 '//;, and o^*As, navel). The tip of th& navel, or the 
 middle of the navel. 
 
 A'CRON, in general, means the top or summit; 
 hence, in a medical sense, it is the best of its kind. In 
 botany, it is the top or flower of thistles. 
 
 ACRO'PATHOS, (from a.*.^, extreme, and wd$, a 
 disease). It literally signifies a disease at the height; 
 or, a disease which affects any superior part of the 
 body. Hippocrates applies it to the internal orifice of 
 the uterus, when affected ; to occult cancers, and to 
 cancers on the surface of the body, to distinguish them 
 from internal ones. 
 
 A'CROPIS, (from *x.f^, extreme, and %/<, the voice,) 
 when the voice cannot be exerted. An inarticulation 
 of the voice, from an imperfection in the end of the 
 tongue. It is once used adjectively in the spurious 
 works of Hippocrates, but no where determined in its 
 signification and orthography. 
 
 ACRO'PSILON, (from a.*.t<&>, the extremity, and 
 ^<Ao, naked) . The extremity of the glans when naked. 
 
 ACRO'SAPES, (from xfs, extreme, and e-tiira, / 
 fiutrify) . Galen means by this term, easy of digestion. 
 This mode of speaking originates from a dogma of phy- 
 sicians, that digestion was performed by a certain de- 
 gree of putrescency ; for often names originate from a 
 false principle, and are retained by authors who do not 
 acquiesce in that principle. 
 
 ACRO'SPELOS, (from *ps, extreme, and iri^, 
 black). A name of the WILD OAT-GRASS, or BROMUS 
 STERILIS. See ^EGYLOPS. 
 
 ACROTE'RIA. See ACREA. 
 
 ACROTERIA'SMUS. The amputation of an ex- 
 tremity. (From aKfaltfttt, extremities, and this from 
 axg&', summits). 
 
 ACROTHVMIA, C(from <tx.p^, extreme, and 
 
 ACRO THY'MION, .Jn/w.?, thyme, from being the 
 colour of thyme). See N.svus. A sort of wart de- 
 scribed by Celsus as hard, rough, with a narrow basis, 
 and broad top; the top is of the colour of thyme, 
 it easily splits, and bleeds. This tumour is called 
 thy mus. 
 
 ACT. MED. An abbreviation of T-homce Bartho- 
 lini Acta Medica et Philosophica Hafniensia. 
 
 ACT. PHILOS. and TRANSACT. PHILOS. The 
 Philosophical Transactions. 
 
 ACT. REG. SC. The Histories and Memoirs of the 
 Royal Academy of Sciences at Paris. 
 
 ACT. S. R. Acta Societatis Regiae, or Philosophi- 
 cal Transactions, London, 4to. 
 
 ACTjEA. Herb CHRISTOPHER. A poisonous plant, 
 which has been formerly used externally as a repel- 
 lent, and internally by the ancients in female diseases. 
 It is not now employed. The A. spicata, Lin. is the 
 species that has been preferred, which belongs to the 
 multisiliquae and ranunculaciae of Jussieu. 
 
 A'CTE, (eturti, from /, to break,} ELDER, so called 
 from its being easy to break. See SAMBUCUS. 
 
 A'CTINE,(from unlit, a ray ; from its radiated rami- 
 fications). See BUNIAS. 
 
 A'CTIO, (from y, to act,) vel FUNCTIO ; also 
 FACULTAS. 
 
 The actions or functions of the body are divided into 
 the vital, natural, and animal. 
 
 The VITAL FUNCTIONS, or ACTIONS, are those which 
 are absolutely necessary to life, as the actions of the 
 heart, lungs, and arteries. On the action and reaction 
 of the solids and fluids upon each other, depend the 
 
ACU 
 
 31 
 
 AD A 
 
 vital functions. The pulse and respiration are the ex- 
 ternal signs of life. Vital diseases are all those which 
 hinder the influx of the venal blood into the cavities of 
 the heart, and the expulsion of the arterial blood from 
 them. 
 
 The NATURAL FUNCTIONS are those which are instru- 
 mental in repairing the several losses which the body 
 sustains ; . for life is destructive of itself : its very offices 
 occasion a perpetual waste. The manducation, the 
 deglutition, and digestion of food, the separation and 
 distribution of the chyle, and excrementitious parts, &c. 
 comprise natural functions, as by these our, aliment is 
 converted into our nature. They are necessary to the 
 continuance of our bodies. 
 
 The ANIMAL FUNCTIONS are those which we perform 
 at will, as muscular motion, and all th.e voluntary ac- 
 tions of the body ; they are those which constitute the 
 sense of touch, taste, smell, sight, hearing, perception, 
 reasoning, imagination, memory, judgment, and other 
 affections of the mind. Without these a man may live, 
 hut not so comfortably as with them. 
 
 The SEXUAL ACTIONS are those of the organs of ge- 
 neration of either sex. 
 
 PRIVATE ACTIOXS are such as regard particular 
 parts. 
 
 PUBLIC ACTIONS are those which are performed for 
 the sake of the whole body ; such is the action of the 
 stomach in digesting the aliment, Sec. These are called 
 functions. 
 
 But each part hath an action peculiar to itself. Thus 
 the offices performed by the muscles, vessels, glands, 
 and viscera, are called their respective action. See Pro- 
 fessor Whytt's Treatise on Vital Motions. 
 
 ACTON, a town near London, where is a well that 
 affords a purging water ; from a gallon of which Dr. 
 Rutty got 340 grains, or five drams, two scruples, of 
 sediment by evaporation : of this, five drams and twen- 
 ty-one grains were vitriolated magnesia, or vitriolated 
 lime, called formerly nitrum calcarium, which took for- 
 ty-eight times its own weight of water to dissolve it ; 
 and nineteen grains of aluminous earth. This is es- 
 teemed one of the strongest purging waters near London. 
 It is drunk from one to three pints in a morning. Mon- 
 ro's Medical and Pharmaceutical Chemistry. See 
 
 AqV-E CATHARTIC.fi AMAR.E. 
 
 ACTUA'LIS, ACTUAL, (from *"/, to act). This 
 -Aord is applied to any thing which acts by an imme- 
 diate power inherent in itself : it is the reverse of PO- 
 TENTIAL ; thus, a red-hot iron or fire is called an actual 
 cautery, in contradistinction to cauteries, or caustics, 
 "hat have the power of producing the same effect upon 
 the animal solids as actual fire : these last are called 
 . irtualor potential cauteries. Boiling water is actually 
 not ; brandy, producing heat in the body, is potentially 
 hot, though of itself cold. 
 
 This is the medicinal sense of the word ; in logic and 
 metaphysics it is used otherwise. 
 
 ACTUA'TIO, ACTUATION, (from <**/*>, to act}. 
 That change wrought on a medicine, or any thing taken 
 into the body, by the vital heat, which is necessary to 
 make it act, and have its effect. 
 
 ACUI'TIO, (from acuo, to quicken}. This is ap- 
 plied often to medicines which are added to others 
 weaker than themselves, in order to increase th*ir me- 
 
 dicinal action ; as vegetable acid may be sharpened by 
 the addition of mineral acid, or mild purgatives may 
 be quickened by the addition of small doses of those 
 which are more powerful. 
 
 ACU'LEI, (dim of acus, a point,") the prickles and 
 thorns on vegetables. 
 
 A'CULOX, or ACULOS, the fruit or acorn of the 
 ilex, or scarlet oak, (from non, and xvxJav, to roll 
 round) : this is called aculon therefore, because its fruit 
 is not involved in a cup or sheath, like the others. 
 
 ACUPUNCTU'RA,(from acus, a needle, znApungo, 
 to prick,) ACUPUNCTURE. Bleeding performed by mak- 
 ing many small punctures with a silver needle on the 
 part affected. This method is practised in Siam, Japan, 
 and other oriental nations, on all parts of the body ; 
 and employed in head aches, lethargies, convulsions, 
 colics, Sec. See Phil. Trans. Xo. 148. In some parts 
 of America this practice is also in use, according to 
 the accounts given in Dampier's Voyages, though as 
 an ornament rather than a remedy. 
 
 A'CUS, (from acuo, to sharpen,} a NEEDLE. This 
 instrument is necessary in confining the lips of wounds, 
 taking up and tying blood-vessels, Sec. They are of 
 various fonns, according to the use for which they are 
 designed : it is of considerable importance that they 
 should be sharp and made of good metal that is well 
 tempered. See Bell's Surgery, vol. i. 
 
 A'CUS PASTORIS. See'ScANDix. 
 
 A'cus MOSCHA'TA. See GERANIUM MOSCHATUM. 
 
 ACU'STICUS, (from <**tw, to hear, belonging to 
 hearing). It is applied to the auditory nerve, and to 
 medicines or instruments used to assist, preserve, or 
 recover hearing. 
 
 ACUTENA'CULUM,(from acus, needle, and teneo, 
 to hold). Heister calls the portaiguille by this name ; 
 it is a handle for a needle, to make it penetrate easily 
 when stitching a wound. Bell's Surgery, i. 16. 
 
 ACU'TUS, (from acuo, to sharpen). In botany, it 
 is applied to a leaf ending in an acute angle, but not 
 so taperingly as the acuminated leaf. 
 
 ACU'TUS MO'RBUS. An acute disease proceeds 
 quickly to its termination, and always is attended with 
 danger. Though there are diseases without danger, 
 of a short duration, so are distinct from the acute, 
 as an ephemeris, kc. In general, this tenn is ap- 
 plied to fevers ; for apoplexy is never styled an acute 
 disease, though its duration is short. . leu te diseases 
 are the opposite to chronic, which are slow in their 
 progress, and not immediately dangerous. Wallis's 
 Sydenham, 1. 
 
 AC Y'l SIS, (from a. non, and xva, to conceive). In 
 VogePs Nosology it is a defect of conception, or bar- 
 renness in women. ACUTUS has a similar meaning. 
 
 ACY'RUS, (from anon, and r-vpts, authority). A 
 term for the herb German Leopard's bane, so named 
 from the little note it used to be thought of in medicine ; 
 though lately highly recommended as tonic antiseptic, 
 and considered in Germany, as a valuable remedy in 
 putrid fevers. See ARNICA MONTANA. 
 
 'ADAMI'TA, (from adamas, a diamond,) is properly 
 the stone in the bladder ; adamitum, the lithiasis, or 
 disease called the stone. See CALCULUS. 
 
 A'DAMUS. The philosopher's stone. The alche- 
 mists say that it ib an animal, and that it has, carried 
 
ADD 
 
 32 
 
 its invisible EVE in its body from the moment they 
 were first united by the Creator. It is also called Aquila, 
 Ph'dosophorum Lapis, Basaliscus, Bcnedictus, Boritis, 
 Gryjihus ; by way of eminence, 'Antidotus. This stone, 
 the greatest object of alchemy, is a long sought for pre- 
 paration ; which, taken found, is to transmute or exalt 
 impurer metals, as tin, lead, and copper, into gold and 
 silver. Authors who have written on this stone call 
 sulphur the marilus, or husband ; and mercury, the 
 uxor, or wife. 
 
 ADAMI POMUM, the convex part of the thyroid 
 cartilage of the larynx. 
 
 ADANSO'NIA, from Adanson, the name of the 
 person who first described the ^Ethiopian sour gourd. 
 See BAOBAB. 
 
 ADARCE, (from neg. and S'efx.a, to see). A salt- 
 ish concretion, found about the reeds and grass in 
 marshy grounds in Galatia, which prevents the herbs 
 vipon which it forms from being seen ; it is also called 
 calomo/ianus,or calomothnua. Itis lax and porous, like 
 bastard sponge. It is used to clear the skin in lepro- 
 sies, tetters, freckles, &c' Dr. Plott gives an account 
 of this production in his Natural History of Oxfordshire. 
 
 ADARTICULA'TIO, (from ad, and articulua, a 
 joint}. See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 ADCHER, the name given by Avicenna and Sera- 
 pion to the schtenanchus, or camel's hay, q. v. 
 
 ADCORPORATIO, (from ad, and corpora, to in- 
 corporate). ADCORPORATIOX, or uniting in one 
 body. 
 
 ADDEPHAGIA, or ADEPHAGIA, (from ^, 
 abundantly, and 0y<, to eat). INSATIABILITY, a vo- 
 HACIOUS APPETITE. It is the Bulimia Helluonum. See 
 BOUI.IMUS. 
 
 ADDITAME'NTUM, (from addo,toadd,} the same 
 as epiphysis. A small bone joined to a larger, by means 
 of a cartilage ; any additional substance ; also a suture. 
 The large epiphysis of the ulna is called additamentum 
 necatum. 
 
 ADDITAME'NTUM CO'LI. See APPENDICULA 
 
 VERMIFORMIB. 
 
 ADDU'CENS, (from adduco, to draw forward). 
 Vide ADDUCTOR OCULI. 
 
 ADDU'CENS HUMERI. See PECTORALIS MA- 
 JOR. 
 
 ADDU'CTOR, A LEADER TO, (from addiicere, to 
 move or bring towards). A name of several muscles. 
 
 1.x ADDU'CTOR AD MI'NIMUM DI'GITUM. Itrisesfrom 
 the unciform process of the carpus towards the an- 
 nular ligament, and is inserted into the whole length 
 of the inside of the mctacarpal bone of the little 
 finger. 
 
 2. ADDU'CTOR "AU'RIS. It is a common muscle, be- 
 ing a part which Spigelius calls quadratus buccas de- 
 trahens ; from its insertion is a fleshy fibrous elongation 
 implanted into the root of the ear. 
 
 3. ADDU'CTOR DI'GITI MI'NIMI PEDIS, called also 
 trans-versalis pfdis placentini. It rises from the fourth 
 metatarsal bone, and going over the knobs of the toes, 
 runs to the external sesamoid bone. Douglas says, it 
 brings the third and fourth. lesser toes nearer the other 
 two, and the great one. 
 
 4. ADDU'CTOR FE'MORIS PRI'MUS, vel LO'NGUS. It 
 rises from the os pubis, next the pectinseus, above 
 
 the gracilis ; which turning into a compact fleshy belly, 
 it begins to be inserted tendinous about the middle oi 
 the linea aspera, being continued down upon the same 
 five or six inches, sending out a tendon which joins in 
 with that of the fourth head. 
 
 5. ADDU'CTOR FE'MORIS SECU'NDUS, vel BRE'VIS. 
 It arises from the os pubis, immediately under the gra- 
 cilis, by a broad tendinous, but chiefly fleshy, beginning, 
 and is inserted into the linea aspera, from a little below 
 the lesser trochanter, to the first insertion of the last 
 described muscle. 
 
 6. ADDU'CTOR FE'MORIS TE'RTIUS, vel MA'GNUS. 
 It arises lower down than the former, from the outer 
 edge of the os pubis and ischium, and, running ob- 
 liquely towards the trochanter minor, is inserted near 
 the glutaeus maximus. This and the next muscle are 
 described as one muscle, by Albinus and Winslow, 
 under the names of ABDU'CTOR MAGNUS FE'MORIS, and 
 le troisieme muscle du triceps. It is also called triplex 
 mnsculus. 
 
 7. ADDU'CTOR FE'MORIS QUAHTUS. It arises from 
 the protuberance of the ischium, and the adjoining in- 
 terior part of that bone, by a tendinous or fleshy origin. 
 It is inserted by a round and a long tendon into the 
 upper and rough part of the inner and lower appendix 
 of the os femoris, being affixed to that bone a little above 
 the condyle, as also to some part of the linea aspera. 
 The above four muscles of the thigh are described by 
 Dr. Hunter, Sec. as one, and under the name of TRI'- 
 CEI'S, which see. Their use is to adduce, or move, the 
 thigh inwards, according to their different directions, 
 and bring them to each other. 
 
 8. ADDU'CTOR OCULI, also called adducens and rec- 
 tus internus. It rises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 edge of the hole in the sphenoid bone that transmits the 
 optic nerve, and is inserted by a thin tendon into the 
 tunica sclerotica, where it respects the great canthus. 
 It brings the eye towards the nose. Some call it bibito- 
 rius, as it directs the eye towards the glass in drink- 
 ing. 
 
 9. ADDU'CTOR PO'LLICIS MANUS AD IJ/DICEM. Rio- 
 Ian calls it antithenar. It rises from the fore part of 
 the metacarpal bone of the fore finger, joins with the 
 anterior portion of the flexor secundi internodiipollicis, 
 and is inserted with it into the sesamoid bone. See 
 ABDU'CTOR INDICIS, N 4. 
 
 10. ADDU'CTOR PO'LLICIS PEDIS. It rises by a long 
 thin disgregated tendon from the os calcis, under the 
 tendinous part of the massa carnea, from the os cu- 
 boides, the os cuneiforme medium, and from the upper 
 part of the os metatarsi of the second toe ; it is soon 
 dilated into a pretty large belly, and is inserted in the 
 external os sesamoides of the great toe. Douglas says 
 it brings the great toe near its next. 
 
 ADE'CTOS, (from neg. and <5Wv, to bite). An 
 epithet given to medicines that relieve from the biting 
 sense of pain, by removing the uneasiness caused by 
 stimulants ; whence Celsus calls them lenia. 
 
 ADELPHIA, ADELPHIXIS. Analogy and rela- 
 tion, applied by Hippocrates to diseases. 
 
 ADEMON1A, ~) (of a neg. and S'a.i^av, a genius, 
 
 ADjEMONIA,) or divinity, or fortune}. Hip- 
 pocrates uses this word for the uneasiness, restlessness, 
 or anxiety, felt in acute diseases, and some hysteric fits. 
 
33 
 
 ADE 
 
 A'DEX, A GLAXD. See GLAXDULA. Sometimes it 
 signifies the same as bubo. Blanchard. 
 
 ADENDE'NTES, (from aden, a gland, and edo, to 
 eat). Ulcers which eat and dfttroy the glands. See 
 PHAGJEDF.NA. 
 
 ADE'NES CAXADE'XSES. See BATTATAS CA- 
 
 NAHKXSIS. 
 
 ADENIA. A genus of Hexandria monogynia. One 
 of its species, viz. the A. venenata, an Arabian tree, is 
 poisonous; and the capparis spinosa is supposed to be 
 an antidote to it. Forskhal. 
 
 ADENOI'DES, (from *^, a gland, and it^, a 
 farm). GLAXDIFORM, or like a gland. This word also 
 is used for the flrostafie, q. v. 
 
 ADEXO'SUSABSCE'SSUS. A hard tubercle, re- 
 sembling a gland, difficult to be resolved. 
 
 A'D EPS, FAT, called also fiinguedo, aocungia, bitty- 
 rum, arvina, arabus, &c. Fat is a condensed oily juice, 
 contained in that part of the cellular membrane called 
 membrana adifiosa. When superfluous, and found in 
 the upper eye-lids of children, it was called axirnach. 
 In the young foetus is scarcely any fat; the omentum 
 seems only to contain a jelly ; but in the more advanced 
 stage, fat begins to appear. When the child is born, 
 and during a few years after, it hath much fat imme- 
 diately beneath the skin ; in men the fat is most abund- 
 antly spread on the glutci muscles : it is separated from 
 the blood by a glandular secretion. 
 
 There is also a fatty substance, butter, obtained from 
 the milk of animals, by agitating its oleaginous part, 
 separated by standing, in an instrument called a churn : 
 called also alumbair. 
 
 From the most accurate analysis of Crell, it ap- 
 pears that fat is a kind of oil, or butter rendered con- 
 crete by an acid. This, the sebacic acid, exists ready 
 formed in suet, two pounds affording somewhat more 
 than seven ounces. By adding alkalis to animal fat, a 
 soap is formed; which is decomposed by alum. We 
 thus obtain the sebate of potash, which is decomposed 
 by the sulphuric acid. When chemically examined, it 
 is found to resemble very nearly the acetous acid. Six 
 parts of fat contain nearly five of carbon, and one of hy- 
 drogen, with some of the acid, not decomposed ; nor 
 does it yield so much oxygen and nitrogen as the fleshy 
 parts. The accumulation of fat is a process not com- 
 pletely uirlerstood; nor are its uses known. It con- 
 tains, as we have seen, the acetous acid ; and, on the 
 whole, seems a morbid secretion when in a large quan- 
 tity, since it predisposes to many diseases, and is itself a 
 disease. We should suspect that it was designed to in- 
 viscate a proportion of the acetous acid when in excess; 
 since it is favoured by indolence and inactivity, when 
 we find acids morbidly accumulated in different secreted 
 fluids, as in the urinary and arthritic calculi. It has 
 been supposed to be the accumulation of a stock of nu- 
 triment, to supply accidental and temporary deficiencies, 
 or to cover morbid acrimony in the fluids. It must be 
 allowed, that, from want of food, the fat wastes and is 
 absorbed ; but we are yet to learn, that fat persons can 
 bear famine better and longer than lean ones. At the 
 v.-.me time, it is observed that the fat is not so much 
 wasted in those who are worn down by the gradual 
 decay of a hectic; who, from a scirrhous oesophagus, or 
 a cancer of the throat, die from inanition, as in dropsies, 
 v>-here the appetite continues with little diminution. It 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 has also not been ascertained that it imparts any lieu" 
 to the body, or the viscera, which the omentum covers. 
 
 Berthollet discovered, in animal substances, what he 
 considered as a peculiar acid, and he called it the zooxu 
 ACID. It had the smell of broiled flesh, was liquid in a 
 temperate heat, more volatile than boiling water; form- 
 ed soluble salts with barytes, strontian, lime, and alkalis ; 
 precipitated the nitrat of lead and the acetite of mer- 
 cury; deposited charcoal, and was, in time, decom- 
 posed. Subsequent inquiry has, however, shewn that 
 this is not a new acid, but the acetous acid, containing 
 some animal matter in solution. It is of more impor- 
 tance, since it shews the acetous acid in a new com- 
 pound in the animal machine. 
 
 Fat differs from suet principally in the great quantity 
 of water it contains, which, being slowly evaporated, is 
 converted into a sebaceous substance. Steatorns, which 
 sometimes are found in the membrana adiposa, are of a 
 very different nature. 
 
 The human fat does not become fluid when Fahren- 
 heit's thermometer rises to the ninetieth degree ; but 
 when it begins to putrify, it easily, and with a small de- 
 gree of warmth, runs into oil. 
 
 In cetateous fishes the fat is thin as oil ; in animals 
 that live on herbage only the fat is harder, and yet 
 harder in those that chew the cud. 
 
 The Arabians used a great variety of fats in medi- 
 cine ; but to relax the parts to which they are applied, 
 and to stop perspiration, are their chief virtues. In 
 the present practice, three kinds are employed, and 
 these only on account of their different consistence ; 
 they are the fat ot vipers, hog's lard, and mutton suet. 
 The fat of geese is now wholly rejected. Their use is 
 chiefly external. As to viper's fat, it is well supplied 
 by the oil of olives ; for it does not appear that animal 
 fats, and insipid, flavourless vegetable oils, of similar 
 consistence, differ in their effects when used exter- 
 nally : in other instances, there seems to be a greater 
 similarity between animal and vegetable fats, or insipid 
 oils, than between any other similar animal and vege- 
 table substances, such as gums and animal jellies : ani- 
 mal fats, in their resolution by fire, yield neither the 
 peculiar stench, nor much, if any, of the volatile alka- 
 line salt, which substances completely animalised af- 
 ford. Mutton suet is sometimes taken internally a.s.a 
 mild nutrient; occasionally, as a demulcent in diarr- 
 hoeas, when the mucus of the intestines is abraded; but 
 it seems to possess no very considerable power in either 
 respect. 
 
 Animal fats are not soluble in rectified sp. vin. nor in 
 water. When scented with essential oils, the latter may 
 be totally extracted by digestion in rectified spirit, and, 
 in a less degree, by water. Fats may thus also be freed 
 from their ill smell ; and those that are becoine rancid 
 may be made sweet. 
 
 Animal fats preserve steel from rust better than ve- 
 getable ones ; mutton suet prevents brass from grow- 
 ing ill coloured, longer than any other fat; and if a little 
 camphor and white lead are added, these ends are still 
 better answered. 
 
 The fat of vipers being separatecV from their intes- 
 tines, may be melted before a gentle fire, and run 
 through a thin linen cloth. 
 
 See Haller's Physiology, on the cellular membrane. 
 
 ADE'PTA PHILOSOTHIA. ADEPT PHILOSOPHY. 
 F 
 
ADI 
 
 ADO 
 
 It is that philosophy, whose end is the transmutation 
 of metals, and an universal remedy. The professors 
 of this philosophy are called ADEPTI, adepts. Paracelsus 
 calls that medicina adefita, which treats of the diseases 
 that are contracted by celestial operations, or communi- 
 cated from heaven. 
 
 ADHATO'DA. The MALABAR NUT. Referred by 
 Lin. to the genus justicia; not employed in modern 
 practice, and seemingly useless. 
 
 ADHE'SIO, (from ad, and hxreo, to cleave to,} AD- 
 HESION. In medicine, a term used for two parts stick- 
 ing together, which are naturally separate. 
 
 If any of those parts in the thorax or belly that lie in 
 contact inflame, they commonly grow together. The 
 lungs very frequently adhere to the pleura. 
 
 On this subject see Dr. Flemyng's treatise on adhe- 
 sions, or accretions of the lungs ; or an abstract from it 
 in the Med. Mus. vol. i. To this head must be referred 
 the modern improved method of healing wounds as is 
 said, " by the first intention :" the lips are brought to- 
 gether, and thus adhere. See VULNUS. 
 
 ADIA'NTHUM, ADIA'NTUM, (from , non, and 
 S'ta.iva, to grow tuet,} so named because the leaves are 
 not easily made wet. MAIDEN-HAIR. Also called 
 fiolytrichon and polytrychum, (from K-ehvg, much, and 
 ft\, hair,) expressive of a capillary herb. 
 
 Two species are only employed, -viz. A. cafiillus Vene- 
 ris, Lin. Sp. PI. 1558, and A. Jiedatum, 1557. From 
 the latter, the French prepare their sirop de capillaire, 
 which they flavour with orange-flower water : a propor- 
 tion of honey, it is said, is usually added. It acts chiefly 
 as a demulcent, sheathing the inflamed and irritable 
 epiglottis. 
 
 ADIAPHOROUS, a spirit distilled from tartar; 
 said, by Mr. Boyle, to be neither acid, vinous, nor 
 urinous. , 
 
 ADIAPNEU'STIA, (from , neg. and JWvfw, to 
 fiersfiire}. IMPEDED PERSPIRATION; which was con- 
 sidered by the ancients as the primary cause of fevers, 
 from what they termed vafiorosa ft fuliginosa efflu-via, 
 not being permitted to pass through the cutaneous 
 pores. 
 
 ADIAPTO'TOS,(from,neg. and S'txTriTrla, to stum- 
 ble or slide}. The word signifies firm; but in medi- 
 cine it is the name of a remedy against the colic, of 
 stone-parsley, henbane-seed, white pepper, &.c. formed 
 into an electuary. 
 
 ADIARRHCE'A, (from , neg. and hitppca, perfluo, 
 tojloiv out or through}. It signifies a total suppression 
 of the necessary evacuations from the bowels. 
 
 ADIBAT. See ARGENT. VIVUM. 
 
 A'DICE, (odiKta, to hurt}. See URTICA. 
 
 A'DIPIS SUI'LL^, PR.EPARA'TIO, olim 
 AXU'NGI^E PORCI'NjE CURATIO. See ADEPS. 
 
 ADIPOCIRE. The modern appellation of SPER- 
 MACETI, q. v. 
 
 ADIPO'S.E ARTE'RLE, et VEN^E. They are 
 branches from the phrenitic arteries, which are spread 
 on the fat that covers the kidneys, from which the 
 blood is returned by the veins. See CAPSULARES 
 
 ARTEHIjE. 
 
 ADIPO'SA MEMBRA'NA. See CELLULOSA MEM- 
 
 BRANA. 
 
 ADI'PSIA, (from , neg. and fri^a., thirst}. WANT 
 OF THIRST. Dr. Cullen ranks this as a genus of dis- 
 
 ease, in the locales dysorexia. But he thinks it is ge- 
 nerally, if not always, symptomatic. 
 " ADI'PSON, A^ov.jTrom , neg. and ^, thirst}. 
 See OXYMEL and PTISANA. 
 
 Medicines were thus named that allayed thirst, if 
 used for that purpose; and may be applied to such as 
 do not provoke thirst. 
 
 The Greeks called liquorice-juice by this name. See 
 GLYCYRRHIZA. 
 
 ADI'PSOS, (from ., priv. and W*, thirst}. The 
 EGYPTIAN PALM-TREE is thus named by the Greeks. 
 Its fruit, before it is ripe, is called myrobalans. Theo- 
 phrastus calls this tree paha*^, i. e. mast, from its 
 fruit ; but it is called adifison, because its fruit, before 
 it is ripe, quenches thirst. 
 
 ADJUTO'RIUM, (from adjuvo, to assist}. See 
 HUMERUS, or upper part of the arm, clearly described 
 by Albucasis. " Adjutorium is that bone which lies 
 between the cubit and head of the scapula." It is also 
 an external medicine used to assist internal ones. 
 
 ADLE, applied to an egg, means one not fecundated, 
 or one putrid from long keeping : the former contains 
 generally an unformed mola. 
 
 ADNA'TA, AGNA'TA, TUNICA, (from adnascor, 
 to grow to}. The outer coat of the eye; called also 
 circumcalualis, circumossalis, albuginea, ejiipephycos. It 
 is that which makes the WHITE OF THE EYE, called al- 
 so exclofiion, and is thus formed : five of the muscles 
 which move the eye take their origin from the bottom 
 of the orbit, and the sixth arises from the edge of it ; 
 they are all inserted by a tendinous expansion into the 
 anterior part of the tunica sclerotica ; and this expan- 
 sion gives the whiteness peculiar to the fore part of the 
 eye. It lies between the sclerotica and conjunctiva. It 
 is -extremely sensible, and abounds with blood-vessels, 
 which are very visible in inflammations. It covers so 
 much of the eye as is called the white ; and, being re- 
 flected all round, it lines the two eye-lids, and thus hin- 
 ders any thing from falling into the orbit. Where it 
 covers the eye-lids, it is vascular and papillous. In 
 passing over the orbit, it does not end at the cornea, 
 but becomes transparent there, and is of different tex- 
 tures in different parts where it is spread. The sclero- 
 tica appears under it. 
 
 When a foreign body gets between the eye and the 
 eye-lid, it is hooked in the villi : the best way-to extricate 
 it is, to invert the eye-lid, and to introduce a firobe arm- 
 ed ivith lint and dipped in oil. 
 
 The inverted eye-lid prdceeds from this coat. 
 Though it is exactly commensurate to the orbit in 
 health, yet, in morbid habits, when it is inflamed, it is 
 thickened and puffed out. If it does not yield to ge- 
 neral remedies, as bleeding, purging, &c. it must be 
 punctured ; and if this also fails, the redundant part 
 must be cut off". 
 
 ADNA'TA, also signifies such parts of animal or 
 vegetable bodies as are inseparable, as the hair, wool, 
 fruits, horns ; or else accidental, as fungus, misletoe, 
 and excrescences. 
 
 ADONIS. A. -verna, Lin. Sp. PI. 771, and A. 
 Ajiennina, L. 772. Plants whose roots are employed; 
 according to Pallas, asemmcnagogues. The practice of 
 this country does not acknowledge their virtues, or re- 
 cord them. 
 
 ADOPTER. A chemical vessel with two necks in- 
 
AD \ 
 
 35 
 
 tcrposed between a retort and receiver. They differ 
 from aludels in being long and open at each end ; and 
 in their position, which is usually oblique. 
 
 A DOR, a sort of corn, (from <*, neg. and ? a 
 f/iear,) so named from its being without the beard or 
 spear; also called ffielta and zea, SPELT CORN. Dios- 
 corides mentions two kinds, the monococcous alid 
 dicoccous, that is, such as has only one grain or two in a 
 husk. 
 
 A 'DOS, (from &, satiety). Water in which red- 
 hot iron is extinguished; because it is thereby quench- 
 ed or satiated. 
 
 ADRAGA'XTH. See GUMMI TRAG.VCASTHA. 
 
 ADRARHI'ZA, (from fy>, thick, and fi*, a 
 root.) See ARISTOLOCHIA. 
 
 ADROBO'LOX, (from *$?*, large, and /3As;, a 
 globe, hole, or mass). The Indian bdellium, which is 
 coarser than the Arabian, being impure, black, and in 
 large lumps. 
 
 ADRO TEROX, (from icJ>?, plentiful ). A prolific 
 grain. See ALICA. 
 
 ADSCE'NDEXS, (from adscendo, to ascend). Ap- 
 plied to a stalk, growing first in an horizontal direc- 
 tion, and then curving upwards. In anatomy, it refers 
 to the direction of the vessels, as the ascending aorta. 
 . ADSTRI'CTIO, (from ad, sndstringo, to bind toge- 
 ther,) ADSTRICTION. It either expresses the styptic 
 quality of medicines, or the retention of the natural 
 evacuations, by the rigidity of the respective apertures. 
 It most commonly refers to the state of the bowels. 
 See CONSTIPATIO. 
 
 ADSTRIXGE'XTIA, (from adstringo, to bind u/ij 
 
 ASTRINGENTS. See AsTRINGENTIA. 
 
 ADU'XATOS, (from *,priv. and oi*i.*.Mje;,<o be able). 
 See ADYNAMIA. 
 
 ADU'STA. ADUST, burnt, scorched, or parched, 
 (from aduro, to bur~n,^fc.). This term is applied to the 
 fluids of the body when acrid, and particularly when 
 the acrimony is supposed to have arisen from great 
 heat. Those constitutions are bilious only, and the 
 term is chiefly employed, when the bile from stagna- 
 tion has become brown or black. 
 
 ADUSTIOX. See CAUTERY end MOXA. It is 
 sometimes applied to violent inflammations of the 
 brain, and cooling applications are used externally. 
 
 A'DV, vel PALM A A'DY,(from ?v, orvfv, sweet). 
 A palm-tree in the island of St. Thomas, which affords 
 plenty of juice, that ferments into wine. The en- 
 tire fruit is called by the Portuguese caryoces and 
 rariasse; by the natives abanga. The fruit externally 
 is like a lemon, and contains a stone, the kernel of 
 which, if heated in hot water, gives out an oil of a saf- 
 fron colour; it concretes in the cold, and is used as 
 butter : of these kernels the inhabitants give three or 
 four as a restorative, two or three times a day. 
 
 ADYXA 'MIA, (from *, neg. and Pvixuif, strength, 
 force,) languor, weakness, impotence from sickness or 
 disease: adunatos, leifiofi&ychia. Also drowsiness, or 
 sleepiness, lassitude, defect of vital powers. In Dr. 
 Cullen's Nosology, this word distinguishes an order in 
 his class neuroses : he defines it to be diseases consisting 
 in a weakness or loss of motion, in either the vital or 
 natural functions. These diseases are by others called 
 defcettvi. 
 
 ADY'XAMOX, (from the same). A FACTITIOUS 
 WIXE. It is made of two parts of must and one of 
 water, which are boiled together till as much is con- 
 sumed as there was added of water. 
 
 .EDOI'A, or AIDOIA, (from *<!;, modesty). See 
 PUDENDA. 
 
 .EDOSO'PHIA, (from *?-, pudenda, and 4>Qm, 
 strefiitum edo). In Sauvages, and Sagar, it is defined 
 to be a flatus passing from the uterus, or from the 
 urinary bladder, through the vagina or the urethra; 
 hence it is formed into two species, .EDOSOPHIA 
 UHE'THR^E et UTERI'NA. This flatus is sometimes 
 very fetid, which circumstance cannot always be ac- 
 counted for. It sometimes happens when women are 
 in labour, and hath been taken for a sign that the child 
 is dead, but this cannot be depended on ; an intolerable 
 stench sometimes attends, when the child is living. See 
 Sauvages' XosologiaMethodica, vol. ii. p. 417. 
 
 jEGAGRO'PILA, (from aiycvypts, the mountain- 
 goat, and *-<As, fiila vel globulus,} THE ROCK-GOAT. 
 See CAPRA ALPINA. 
 
 JEGETRINON,(jyf /<-, a.fiofilar}. An ointment 
 so called, because the fruit of the poplar, or its catkins. 
 ' are an ingredient in it; not now employed. 
 .EGEI'ROS. See POPULUS. 
 
 ./E'GIAS, (from <ti|, a goat). A white speck on the 
 pupil of the eye, which occasions a dimness of sight ; 
 so named, because it was supposed that goats were sub- 
 ject to it. 
 
 JiGI'DES, iy(J, (from i{, a goat). Small white 
 cicatrices of the eyes, or small white concretions on the 
 pupil ; called also aglia. They do not differ from the 
 white specks called ALBUGO. 
 
 -EGIDIOX, (from <t*J, a goat). The name of a 
 collyrium, or ointment, for inflammations and de- 
 fluxions of the eyes ; so named because goats are sup- 
 posed to be'subject to defects in the eyes; called also 
 fgofirosofihon. 
 
 jE'GILOPS. SeeJEGYLOPS. 
 
 .E'GLEUS. The appellation, in Galen, of the white 
 chamaeleon thistle, which was esculent; to distinguish- 
 it from the Erebennus, the black poisonous kind. 
 
 ^EGOPODIUM. GOAT-WEED. .4.podagrana,~Lw. 
 It is sedative, and formerly applied to mitigate pains of 
 gout, and to relieve piles, but not now employed. In 
 its earlier state it is tender and esculent. 
 
 -EGO 'CERAS, (from *<{, a goat, and f, a horn,) 
 so called from its pods resembling the horns of a goat. 
 See FiNUM GR^ECUM. 
 
 -ECO'LETHROX, from (<{, a goat, and oAffy>?, 
 destruction,) a plant so named from its being thought 
 poisonous to goats. Tournefort says it is the chanue- 
 rododendron. See Mem. de 1'Acad. Roy. des Sciences, 
 1704. jizalea pontica, Lin. Sp. PI. 1669. 
 
 jEGO'XYCHOX, GROMWELL. So called from 
 "'! a S oat i an< i ""I a h fi because of the hardness of 
 the seed, resembling the hoof of a goat. See LITHOS- 
 PERMUM. 
 
 -EGOPROSO'PHOX, (from <|, a goat, and *?- 
 c-tiirti, a face). See -Eoiniox. 
 
 ..E'GYLOPS or -EGILOPS. A disease in. the inward 
 corner of the eye, (so called from *i|, a goat, and >, 
 an eye, or goat's-eye,) because goats are supposed to be 
 subject to this disease. 
 
 F-2 
 
36 
 
 Paulus vEgineta callsit anchylosis before it bursts, and 
 ffgylo/is after ; but these are only different states of the 
 fistula lachrymalis. Dr. Wallis thinks that the distinc- 
 tion should be preserved. See his Nosologia Methodica 
 Oculorum. Article, Efiifiliora a Rhyade. 
 
 Sometimes it is with, and at others without, inflam- 
 mation. If it is attended with erosion, it terminates, 
 though seldom, in a cancer. In opening this abscess, 
 we should be careful not to cut the edge of the eye-lid, 
 for an incurable wateriness will be occasioned. 
 
 When it is strumous, it proceeds from congestion, 
 and the tubercle is round without discolouring the skin. 
 If- it is caused by inflammation, pain and redness ap- 
 pear over the eye. Sometimes it begins with a weep- 
 ing, and is not suspected until a redness appears in the 
 eye ; and then, by a gentle pressure on the part, a mat- 
 ter is discharged, a part of which resembles the white 
 of an egg. If this matter makes its way into the nose, 
 it acquires a fetid smell. 
 
 As to the cure, if the case is recent, we should begin 
 with a cautious use of. bleeding and purging ; or if 
 these are contra-indicated, the alteratives most esteemed 
 in scrofulous disorders should be used. The tumour 
 may be resolved by anodyne and discutient applications ; 
 but if there is a tendency to a suppuration it should be 
 hastened, and the discharge of the pus procured, with 
 all convenient speed, lest the bone underneath should 
 be affected : the abscess must be cleansed and healed, 
 with the tinct. of myrrh and aloes mixed with mel rosae. 
 If the matter had passed also under the cilium, a pow- 
 erful desiccative, such as strong lime-water, assisted by 
 a co/npress, should be used. 
 
 ' If the periosteum under the tumour be laid bare, an 
 exfoliation must be hastened by a caustic, and a passage 
 opened into the nose, after which dry lint alone is 
 sufficient. Too constricting medicines may produce a 
 vhyas, see RHYAS : too digestive applications may give 
 rise to an encanthis. See FISTULA LACHRYMALIS. 
 See also Galen, Aetius, Celsus, Paulus JEgineta, Actua- 
 rius, Sennertus, Wiseman, Heister, Pott, Bell, Kirk- 
 land, Ware. 
 
 .E'GYLOPS, or jE'GILOPS. Bromus Arvensis,'L'm. 
 
 Sp. PI. 113. TllC GREAT WILD OAT GRASS Or 
 
 DRANK. It grows in hedges and the sides of fields in 
 May. By culture it becomes a species of corn. In the 
 northern parts of America it is improved to great advan- 
 tage ; and in the low wet boggy grounds in Great Bri- 
 tain it would be profitable, as it thrives best in water. 
 It grows like oats, but in quality resembles rice. A de- 
 coction of the roots is said to kill worms. 
 
 ^EGY'PTIA ANTIDO'TUS, the EGYPTIAN AN- 
 TIDOTE. The name of several compositions. 
 
 MOSCHA'TA. See ABELMOSCHVS. 
 
 U'LCERA, also called SYRIAN ULCERS. 
 Aretseus describes an ulcer of the tonsils and fauces by 
 these names ; they are attended with a burning pain ; 
 the matter discharged from them infects the whole 
 frame, and the patient is rendered miserable by its of- 
 fensive smell. 
 
 ^LGYPTIA'CA. See PAPYRUS. 
 
 jEGYPTIA'CUM BALSAMUM. BALS. GILEAD. 
 See BALSAMUM. 
 
 UNG., called also mel sEgyfitia- 
 
 It was attributed to Mesue, but its place is sup- 
 
 plied by the oxymel aeruginis in the last London phar- 
 macopoeia : it is a detergent, and slightly caustic. An- 
 other kind, described by Hildanus, consists of mithri- 
 date, camphor, and treacle. Another kind, composed 
 of lily roots and aromatics, was used as a cosmetic, and 
 styled cicinum. They resemble each other only in their 
 colour, from which they are styled ^Egyptiaca. 
 
 jEGY'PTIUM OLEUM. See CATAPUTIA; also 
 the name of a topic used by the ancients in uterine 
 disorders. 
 
 ALBUM. See CRINOMYRON. 
 
 CROCE'UM UNG. Both these are de- 
 scribed by Aetius. 
 
 PHA'RMACUM AD AU'RES. The name 
 
 of one of Aetius's compositions. 
 
 jEGY'PTIUS PE'SSUS. A pessary described by 
 Paulus ^Egineta : it is made of honey, turpentine, saf- 
 fron, oil, verdigris, 8tc. 
 
 jEICHRY'SON, (from a.it, always, and xfvn?, 
 gold ; because the herb is always of a shining yellow). 
 See SEDUM. 
 
 jElGLU'CES, (from an, always, andy/xi>, sweet). 
 A sweet sort of wine is thus named. When the fer- 
 mentation has begun, the vessel is placed under water, 
 and there kept all the winter, that it may be cool, and 
 not be completely turned into wine. 
 
 jEITHA'LIS, (from a,ei, always, and AA#, to be 
 green). See SEDUM. 
 
 -iEIZOON, (from n, always, and <?, life). See 
 SEDUM. 
 
 A'EL. See ALLA. 
 
 jELU'ROPO, SYR. DE, (from attovpeg, a cat, and 
 STOWS, /ies,) so called from the resemblance of its leaves 
 and flowers to a cat's foot. See GNAPHAL'I-UM MON- 
 
 TANUM. 
 
 ^EMBI'LL^ii, (from </**, blood -, because the seeds 
 are of p. deep red colour). See LACCA. 
 
 jENE'A. An epithet given to the instrument called 
 a catheter, from brass, the matter of which it was for- 
 merly made. 
 
 jE'ON, a,tai, the whole age of a man. But Hippo- 
 crates uses it to signify the remains of a man's life. Sec 
 also MEDULLA SPINALIS. 
 
 vEO'NION, (from aiavtof, eternal ; because the se- 
 dum rnajus is an evergreen). See SEDUM. 
 
 -fiLO'RA, (from aiapia, to lift ufi,) to suspend on 
 high. GESTATIO, a species of exercise used by the an- 
 cients, and of which Aetius gives the following account : 
 
 GESTATION, while it exercises the body and limbs, 
 still they seem to be at rest. Of the motion there are 
 several kinds. 
 
 1st, Swinging in a hammock, which, at the decline 
 of a fever, is beneficial. 
 
 2dly, Being carried in a litter, in which the patient 
 either sits or lies alone. It is useful when the gout, 
 stone, and such other disorders attend, that do not ad- 
 mit of violent motions. 
 
 3dly, Riding in a 'chariot, which is of service in 
 most chronical disorders, especially before the stronger 
 exercise can be admitted. 
 
 4thly, Sailing in a boat or a ship. This produces 
 various effects, according to the different agitation of 
 the waters, and in many tedious chronical disorders 
 proves efficacious beyond what is observed from the 
 
37 
 
 A E R 
 
 most skilful administration of drugs. These are in- 
 stances of passive exercise, and are useful, particularly 
 when active exercise would be improper or impractica- 
 ble. Asclepiades was the first who brought passive 
 exercise into practice, which was used after severe ill- 
 ness, in order to conquer debility, and invigorate the 
 system by gentle means. 
 
 The use of exercise in preserving or restoring health 
 is too well known to require either arguments to en- 
 force it, or regulations to conduct it. The exercises 
 here enumerated, we have said, are passive only ; and 
 it is not easy to explain in what manner these can be 
 useful. It may be remarked that all' are attended with 
 renovation of the air, which surrounds the body ; all 
 require some little exertion to preserve or restore the 
 equilibrium. Dr. Cullen, taking the idea from the 
 motion of a vessel containing a fluid, and observing 
 tfiat the momentum imparted to the latter continued 
 when the motion of the former was suddenly stopped, 
 supposed that the motion of the fluids in the blood ves- 
 sels continued in the same way, stimulated the vessels, 
 and thus promoted the circulation. The idea was in- 
 genious ; but, as the blood vessels are constantly full, 
 we suspect that the analogy cannot be transferred ; and 
 the whole advantages of exercise must probably be at- 
 tributed to the renovation of the surrounding air, and 
 the exertion necessary to preserve the equilibrium. ^The 
 kinds of exercise here mentioned, are progressive in 
 these respects ; and of course adapted to different states 
 of debility. Swinging is a more active exercise ; riding 
 and walking progressively more so, and consequently 
 adapted to the less delicate and infirm. 
 
 Other circumstances must, however, influence the 
 choice of our modes of exercise. Sailing has been 
 thought best adapted to hectic cases. The effluvia of 
 the pitch, ^n the ship, may have some effect, but these 
 could be obtained on shore ; and, when this has been 
 tried, no particular benefit has resulted. The sea air- 
 is certainly not peculiarly salutary in such cases ; 
 though, if the idea of Dr. Rush be admitted, that the 
 mixture of sea and land air is rather injurious than use- 
 ful, it will account for the disadvantages sometimes ex- 
 perienced from a residence near a harbour. The bene- 
 fits, therefore, probably result from the exercise, which 
 is constant ; the general tendency of the circulation to 
 the surface thus excited, assisted, perhaps, by the nau- 
 sea. The tendency to the surface is evinced by the 
 constipation of the bowels, and the rare occurrence of 
 catarrhal affections on shipboard. 
 
 Riding on horseback has been equally commended 
 in hectic cases by Sydenham, though not confirmed by 
 more recent experience. This remedy is certainly bet- 
 ter adapted to the more languid circulation, in the 
 chylopoietic viscera ; to obstructions of the liver ; bad 
 digestion ; and want of appetite. The succussions 
 which the viscera experience by the motion in the 
 horse, must undoubtedly assist the circulation, when 
 languid from indulgence and plethora,, or when ob- 
 structed from indolence, or the immoderate use of wine 
 and spirits. 
 
 - Swinging, another remedy for phthisis, should have 
 been mentioned after sailing. It has certainly been of 
 sen-ice : the constant renewal of fresh cool air, for air 
 constantly renewed in this climate must produce cold, 
 checks a too high temperature, and lowers the pulse, 
 
 while the exercise determines the circulation to the 
 surface. 
 
 For preserving health, however, walking is the best 
 exercise : in all the other species, the extremities are 
 not sufficiently warmed, while, by walking, the deter- 
 mination of the blood to the surface is general, every 
 muscle has its share of exertion, and the viscera expe- 
 rience sufficient agitation to preserve their circulation 
 undiminished in force, though perhaps not sufficient to 
 restore it, if the organs are previously diseased. 
 
 A'ER, Axp, AIR, (from the Hebrew term AOR, 
 light,) called also gas ventosum. From a variety oi' 
 experiments, atmospheric air is proved to consist of a 
 mixture of about seventy -two parts of azotic gas, to 
 twenty-eight of oxygen, or vital air. Lavoisier says, 
 of about twenty-seven parts of vital air, and seventy- 
 three azotic. But the proportion of these two gases 
 is subject to variation in the mixture which forms 
 the atmosphere ; depending upon local causes. From 
 the decomposition of the atmospheric air, these two 
 gases are obtained ; and sometimes in their simple 
 state, sometimes in a proportion different from what 
 they hold when forming atmospheric air, are used 
 for medicinal purposes. The oxygen, or vital air, 
 may be considered as a stimulant, and invigorator of 
 the system ; whilst the azotic gas is a sedative, and 
 hurtful to the constitution, by destroying its irritability. 
 Before the present sera of chemistry, it was the only 
 gaseous substance known ; and, indeed, almost all that 
 has been formerly written on the air relates only to its 
 physical properties. The chief of which are : First, 
 That it is a fluid of extreme rarefaction, obedient to 
 the smallest motion : the slightest agitation deranges 
 its equilibrium, which is continually endeavouring to 
 restore itself. Though very fluid, it passes through 
 those orifices with difficult)-, through which grosser 
 fluids can p~ass with ease. Secondly, It is invisible ; 
 it refracts, but does not reflect the rays of light : it is 
 inodorous, through the vehicle of odoriferous particles : 
 it is insipid ; and its physical qualities, chiefly, affect 
 us variously. Thirdly, The weight of the air is not 
 perceived but in large quantities ; nor is the compara- 
 tive weight easily, if at all, to be ascertained, as no 
 two portions are ever of the same weight at different 
 heights in the atmosphere. However, from long and 
 repeated observations, the greatest gravity of the air in 
 Europe is found to be equal, in equilibrio, with thirty 
 inches and half of quicksilver in the barometer, and 
 the least raises it only to twenty-seven and half. The 
 weight of the common air about the surface of the 
 earth, at the time of the middle weight of the atmo- 
 sphere, and in every temperate season, is to that of 
 water as one to 850. Fourthly, The elasticity of the 
 air is one of the properties upon which natural philoso- 
 phers have made the greatest number of experiments, 
 and.it has ever been applied with considerable advan- 
 tage in the arts. Fifthly, Air is necessary to animal 
 existence. This is evident from the experiments made 
 with the air-pump ; though not without some excep- 
 tions, for toads, vipers, eels, insects of all kinds,^and 
 fish, live for a time in the exhausted receiver. They 
 cannot indeed live without oxygen, but they expend it 
 slowly, and separate it more perfectly from the injurious 
 part of the atmosphere. Sixthly, The particles of air 
 are said to be too small for any microscope to discover, 
 
A E R 
 
 38 
 
 A E R 
 
 and yet they arc supposed to be larger than those of fire, 
 water, oil, and many other fluids, since fire pervades 
 glass ; oil, water, Sec. will pass through many compact 
 substances, whilst air is resisted by strong paper. This 
 argument is, however, fallacious. Seventhly, Air is a 
 vehicle of sound, of the objects of taste, of effluvia to 
 the nose, as is evident from observations made on the 
 tops of high mountains, where our senses become duller 
 than when we are nearer the plains. Eighthly, It is a 
 part in the composition of all bodies. Ninthly, It can- 
 not be rendered of itself solid by any known means. 
 Tenthly, By contact and cohesion in the parts of bo- 
 dies it becomes solid and unelastic ; but when sepa- 
 rated by heat, fermentation, &c. its elasticity returns. 
 Heat rarifies, and cold condenses it. 
 
 The physical qualities of the air have occasioned nu- 
 merous disquisitions. But extensive inquiries, the 
 comparison of the tables of mortality, experience long 
 ' continued, have allowed us to draw few conclusions 
 which will bear the test of careful examination. In 
 spring, we iind inflammatory complaints ; in autumn, 
 bilious diseases : in every season, fevers, in the com- 
 mencement inllammatory, in the conclusion more or 
 less putrid. To be more particular. Continued cold 
 produces that tension of the fibres, that strong and 
 steady action, which we style inflammatory diathesis : 
 high situations, with a pure bracing atmosphere, pro- 
 duce similar effects. These are partly owing to an 
 excess of oxygen, as we shall presently notice ; but, in 
 a great measure, to moderate, continued cold. A 
 previous moist, temperate winter, which predisposes 
 to scrofulous complaints, will, at this period, pro- 
 duce the most fatal consequences in hectic cases. The 
 fever will increase, the ulceration proceed with rapi- 
 dity, and the heat of the ensuing summer close the 
 scene. Those, however, who are moderately healthy 
 and not peculiarly robust, will find a winter, of no ex- 
 treme cold, healthy ; and the opening spring, expand- 
 ing the fibres, will give a genial glow and new life to 
 every organ. Summer, of course, may produce its 
 own diseases ; but, if we peruse the history of epi- 
 demics, we shall, with difficulty, trace any particular bad 
 effects of the heat, till the evenings begin to cool, the 
 fruit to be plenty, and the bile to become a conspicuous 
 cause of disease, from its accumulation and excessive 
 discharges. Winter agajn recurs, and Dr. Heberdcn 
 has endeavoured to shew, from the bills of mortality, 
 that it is a fatal season. It may be so in general : old 
 people resist cold with difficulty, and the catarrhus 
 suftbcativus, asthma, and similar complaints, are often 
 fatal at this period. In our experience, however, it is 
 not the cold, but the early warmth of spring succeed- 
 ing cold, which is most injurious : the constitution, 
 braced by cold, cannot bear the subsequent relaxation. 
 A long damp summer has had similar effects. 
 
 Philosophers have taught us how much pressure we 
 bear from the atmosphere ; and of course, from the 
 diminution of that pressure, we shall feel the want of 
 tension or tone which results from the removal of any 
 support. Thus, when the air is lighter we find a lan- 
 guor come on ; when heavier, our spirits are more 
 brisk and lively. The whole is not however owing to 
 the absolute weight of the air, but, in part, to its elas- 
 ticity ; or rather our feelings of health and activity are 
 in the compound ratio of both. Thus, at the height 
 
 of from 1200 to 2000 feet above the level of the sea, 
 the pressure is greatly diminished ; but we feel in- 
 creased activity, as we are in general above the region 
 of clouds, and the air is more elastic ; and the lan- 
 guor felt in very high situations is not uniform or con- 
 stant ; so that it cannot depend on a constant cause. 
 During rain, the mercury in the barometer is not de- 
 pressed half an inch, yet we feel more languor than on 
 the top of mountains, where it has probably fallen from 
 five to ten inches. 
 
 In other respects the physical properties of the air 
 seem to have little influence : the warmest and longest 
 summers are often healthy : the coldest winters, with 
 the exception of accidental inflammatory complaints, 
 are the same : the warmest weather, with the dampest 
 fogs, have been followed by no peculiar epidemic. It 
 is what Hippocrates long since called the n> fatev, some- 
 thing divine or inexplicable, that produces fevers and 
 similar diseases ; but, before we notice the " divinity 
 that stirs within us," we must add a few remarks on 
 situation, as connected with the physical properties of 
 the air. 
 
 A dry elevated spot, on a gravelly soil, is said to be 
 most wholesome, especially if sheltered from the east 
 wind. Elevation is however relative ; light clouds float 
 in the atmosphere, about 1600 feet above the level of 
 the s,ea ; and the healthiest spot is said to be some way 
 above this elevation. This appears, however, to be 
 fanciful ; and it has not been proved that atmospheric 
 moisture alone is injurious. la dry gravelly elevated 
 spots, experience has fixed the most salutary residence 
 for consumptive cases ; yet, in these, oxygen seems to 
 abound, which is peculiarly injurious in such com- 
 plaints ; and air of a lower quality, as it has been 
 styled, is seemingly as good ; in the opinion of some, 
 preferable. In asthmatic cases elevated sp^ts are ma- 
 nifestly injurious. In fact, theorists may declaim, but 
 facts give the lie to the most plausible declamations. 
 A change is often necessary ; and from the effects of 
 that change, the conduct proper for each individual 
 must be ascertained. 
 
 It is observed by some authors, that vaults, corn- 
 magazines, apple-garrets, &c. should open to the 
 north ; for that point is invariably proper : but the 
 south and west are constantly improper. The most 
 healthy exposure, if a house is to be built, is said to be 
 found by cutting one of the trees that grow there trans- 
 versely with a saw, observing the rings : the side of 
 the tree on which the distances between each ring art; 
 widest is the most healthy exposure, and the windows 
 of the house, all other circumstances being the same, 
 should ever face that way. 
 
 We have mentioned the effects of the east wind in 
 general, and we shall now notice them more particu- 
 larly, though it cannot be yet determined whether 
 they belong to the chemical or physical properties of 
 the air. The atmosphere, while the east winds prevail, 
 is lurid ; and, even when clear, the sun has not its 
 brilliant hue. The strength is not equal to the usual 
 exertions ; the respiration is not free ; the spirits not 
 lively. Asthmatics and hypochondriacs feel it severely ; 
 yet it is often dry, and, when it rains during a south- 
 east wind, its fall is frequently periodical, extending 
 only to twelve or twenty-four hours ; while the clouds 
 constantly display a promise of fair weather : there is 
 
A E U 
 
 39 
 
 A E R 
 
 seemingly a perpetual contest between the causes of 
 rain and their antagonists, whatever they may be. 
 
 As we have now instruments by which the quality 
 of the air may be measured, it might be presumed, 
 that these would inform us of the cause of this singular 
 state of the atmosphere. The east wind is not peculiar 
 to any situation, so that it is not injurious from passing 
 over a baleful desert, or a successive series,of marshes ; 
 nor does the eudiometer show any particular ingredient 
 which may impair health or induce disease. We have 
 not mentioned this instrument in our disquisitions re- 
 specting air, as it chiefly informs us of its chemical 
 qualities. As we now approach this subject, we may 
 remark that, in all its forms, the assistance it affords 
 is inconsiderable to the. medical chemist. In crowded 
 cities, and the most apparently healthy situations, re- 
 mote from " the busy hum of men," its results are 
 nearly the same. Chemists must decide whether this 
 similarity in the appearances is owing to the imper- 
 fection of the instrument, or whether the injurious 
 qualities of the air are not cognizable by it. We have 
 now mentioned this instrument to excuse our future 
 silence respecting it. Its forms, however, we shall 
 afterwards describe, as future enquirers may be more 
 successful. See EUDIOMETER. 
 
 We have said that air consists of oxygen and azote 
 in a gaseous state. To this, when we speak more cri- 
 tically, we must add carbonic acid gas. It has been 
 disputed, whether the principal ingredients are che- 
 mically combined, or only mixed mechanically. Nei- 
 ther is true. We cannot indeed mix oxygenous and 
 azotic gas, so as to form a gaseous fluid like our atmo- 
 sphere ; yet they are not chemically united, so as to 
 form a tertium quid ; nor even in die more general 
 sense of the word, so as to produce a substance par- 
 taking of their united properties ; as, when we mix 
 spirit with water, or dissolve sugar in any fluid, it 
 seems that the particles are united in their nascent 
 state, and adhere together rather than form a compound. 
 It appears at first sight singular, that the oxygen which 
 supports life should be in so small a proportion ; but 
 the singularity will soon vanish when we reflect, that 
 oxygen alone would be as fatal in the lungs as arsenic 
 in the stomach. It is, literally, like fire which warms; 
 but in excess, will burn. This we chiefly mention to 
 explain the inconveniencies arising - in hectic and in 
 asthmatic cases, from air too pure ; in the latter it sti- 
 mulates the weak lungs too violently ; in the former it 
 adds to the tone and the irritability of the vascular sys- 
 tem, already too great. The mountaineer and farmer, 
 who breathe air highly oxygenated, are strong, robust, 
 and active, but scarcely ever fat. Oxygen makes no 
 part of this animal fluid; and hydrogen and carbone, of 
 which it chiefly consists, do not abound in these regions. 
 Hydrogen, indeed, has been discovered by Saussure on 
 the highest mountains ; but its levity carries it beyond 
 human habitations ; it is an extraneous body, found in 
 air, but not a component part of it. As its elasticity 
 is inconsiderable, it certainly contributes to the languor 
 experienced in highly elevated situations. 
 
 The aerial pathology has not yet been successfully 
 cultivated. Man can live and enjoy health from the 
 heat of twenty -eight to one hundred and eight degrees 
 of Fahrenheit. He can exist in a constant fog, where 
 the hygrometer proceeds beyond the extreme of hu- 
 
 midity ; and, in air which supports the mercury only 
 at twenty-two or twenty-three inches, he is robust and 
 active. The sudden changes are indeed injurious ; but 
 the injuries are often transitory and inconsiderable ; or, 
 if severe, producing only temporary and acute diseases. 
 But that our observations respecting the effects of thr 
 different airs may be more distinct, it is necessary to 
 enlarge a little on the chemical properties of the differ- 
 ent gases. 
 
 Besides the common, or atmospherical air, there art- 
 various other sorts, distinguished by their respective 
 characteristics : 1st. AIR, FIXED or FIXABLE. By Van 
 Helmont, it was called gas sylvestre, from being pro- 
 duced in vast quantities from the burning of charcoal ; 
 from its apparent acid properties, aerial acid, creta- 
 ceous acid, and carbonic acid ; anAJijced air, as readily 
 losing its elasticity, and fixing itself in many bodies. It 
 is an invisible and permanently elastic fluid, superior 
 in gravity to the common atmospheric air, and most 
 other aerial fluids. It consists of twenty -eight parts of 
 carbone, and seventy-two of oxygen, with some caloric, 
 forming about one sixty -sixth of the common atmo- 
 sphere, though, from its gravity, generally falling tu 
 the bottom. It is unfit for respiration ; easily dis- 
 solved in voter ; exceedingly destructive to animal life, 
 and produced in great quantities naturally from com- 
 bustible bodies and many chemical firocesses. It is found 
 at the bottom of pits ; it rises from fermenting liquors ; 
 it is one and a half heavier than pure common air ; 
 water imbibes more than its own bulk of it; flame 
 is extinguished, and animals are destroyed, by its in- 
 fluence : when the fixable air is separated from chalk 
 and other calcareous substances, they become caustic, 
 or, as they are now styled, pure : it is antiseptic, pow- 
 erfully preventing and recovering from putrefaction, 
 whence lime-kilns, which discharge great quantities of 
 this air, would be useful in the neighbourhood of popu- 
 lous towns ; in clysters it hath been very advantageously 
 administered against putrid disorders, and, mixed with 
 the drink, has been thought to conduce to the relief of 
 patients labouring under putrid fevers. In the form of 
 yeast it has also been administered with good effect in 
 these disorders : but though it may be introduced into 
 the stomach and intestines with advantage, if breathed 
 into the lungs, it is mortal. To fixable air the chief 
 property of some mineral waters is attributed : the 
 Pyrmont and Seltzer water owe their brisk acidulous 
 taste and sparkling appearance to it ; and it dissolves 
 iron in a small proportion, when it is mixed with wa- 
 ter. Fixable air hath been found useful in cancerous, 
 consumptive, scorbutic, and other disorders, where an 
 antiseptic medicine might be expected to afford relief. 
 It has not only been considered as antiputrescent, but 
 also lithootriptic. When the stomach is disordered, 
 carbonic acid air often gives a temporary and an useful 
 stimulus. It is administered united with water by 
 swallowing kali, or soda, in an effervescing state, or the 
 one immediately after the other, that the effervescence 
 may take place in the stomach. 
 
 AIR, VITAL; called also defihlogisticated, em/iyreal 
 air, and oxygenous gas. From a variety of experiments, 
 modern philosophers have proved, that in respiration a 
 por:i9n of air is lost ; that the first effect produced, 
 is the 'blood assuming a vermillion colour, by com- 
 bining with pure air. The second is to establish a 
 
AER 
 
 40 
 
 A Ell 
 
 veal focus of heat in the lungs, maintained and kept up 
 by the air of respiration. See HEAT, VITAL ; and RES- 
 1'IRATION. 
 
 AIR, INFLAMMABLE. It is the lightest of all the 
 aeriform fluids : in general about twelve times lighter 
 than atmospheric air. All animal and vegetable sub- 
 stances, which can be burned in the open air, char- 
 coal excepted, will afford inflammable air, if heated in 
 close vessels : though this is usually mixed with air of 
 other kinds, with water, and with oleaginous matters. 
 Charcoal, and several metals, afford inflammable air by 
 heat, if water be present. Some metallic substances, 
 during their solution in acids, afford, or extricate in- 
 flammable air, which is of the purest kind. The com- 
 mon process for obtaining it is by dissolving iron filings 
 or shavings in diluted vitriolic acid. It occupies the 
 upper parts of subterraneous caverns ; and has been 
 . 'ihiinonly found in mines and coal-pits, where it is 
 called FIRE DAMP, because it is liable to take fire, 
 and explode like gunpowder. When not combined 
 with oxygen it extinguishes fire; kills animals as rea- 
 dily as tixable air; takes fire by the contact of the 
 electric spark, provided vital air be present, or any 
 combustible body already in a state of jgnition, and 
 burning with a brilliant flame. If about two parts, by 
 measure, of inflammable air, and one of vital air, are 
 mixed together, and set on fire in a vessel strongly 
 closed, which may be done by the electric -spark, the 
 air, if pure, will almost totally disappear, and the pro- 
 duct be water, and an acid. It holds about ' half its 
 weight of water in solution, which imparts to it a dis- 
 agreeable odour ; is absorbed by vegetables, and be- 
 comes a component part of their oils and resins. 
 
 The SULPHUREOUS, the MURIATIC, and some other 
 ACIDS assume the form of AIR : but as they are neither 
 found in the atmosphere, nor applied to medical pur- 
 poses, they form no part of the present subject. 
 
 NITROUS AIR, or NITROGENOUS GAS, or AZOTIC GAS, 
 forms an object of considerable importance in chemis- 
 try and medicine. It is fatal, when alone, to animal 
 life; though, in combination, highly advantageous to 
 it. This gas, we have seen, forms a large proportion 
 of atmospheric air ; and the gaseous nitrous oxide pro- 
 duces effects in respiration" highly animating and sti- 
 mulant. It is also the distinguishing ingredient of 
 animal substances ; the principle of aaimalisation. 
 
 NITROGEN GAS, or the mephitic air of former au- 
 thors, is very extensively diffused. Its specific gravity 
 is inconsiderable, for it is lighter than atmospheric air, 
 in the proportion of 985 to 1000. Nitrogen, with ca- 
 loric, forms this gas ; and, with different proportions 
 of oxygen, the nitrous acid in its various forms. With 
 the full proportion of oxygen, it forms the nitric acid, 
 the aqua fortis of the shops : with a less proportion it 
 becomes nitrous acid; with still less nitrous gas; and 
 with a very small quantity the nitrous oxide. Nitro- 
 genous gas is neither acid nor soluble in water ; and 
 the nitrous gas is employed as a test of the purity of 
 air in the eudiometer, q. v. If the air contains oxygen, 
 it thus changes the _gas into nitrous acid; and a larger 
 proportion of the acid is formed when the oxygen is 
 more abundant ; while with impure air no change is 
 produced. In medicine it has scarcely been employed : 
 it is said to be antiseptic, and to kill worms, but expe- 
 rience has neglected to register its effects, or has dis- 
 regarded it. 
 
 The nitrous oxide is heavier than air, and soluble in 
 double its quantity of water. The taste it imparts is 
 sweet, and the odour agreeable, though slight. Com- 
 bustible bodies, at a high temperature, decompose this 
 oxide ; and it unites with alkalis, though not with 
 acids. In fact, if an acid, it is the lowest in the scale, 
 and to dispute whether it be so, is to contend with air. 
 Its effects on respiration are singular. It is said to 
 animate the person who breathes it to a degree little 
 inferior to phrensy : the sensations produced are highly 
 pleasurable, and no languor follows. Though much 
 must be allowed to the enthusiasm of a discoverer, and 
 to the experience of effects wholly new and unexpect- 
 ed, yet very pleasing sensations have been undoubtedly 
 felt on its being inhaled. To what these are owing has 
 not been ascertained. A slight reflection will shew, that 
 though life is really sustained by oxygen, yet this air 
 is not proper for breathing for any continued period. 
 The pleasure excited by fresh air does not arise from, 
 the oxygen, for it is not increased, or at least to an 
 inconsiderable extent, in proportion to the quantity 
 contained in the air breathed. Why azote, that is alone 
 fatal to life, should be the necessary ingredient, is not 
 clear. The great principle of distinction of animal 
 substances, chemically considered, is indeed azote : 
 this principle, so copious in these, is found in a small 
 proportion, and only in particular parts, of the vegeta- 
 ble kingdom ; and it is the great problem in the func- 
 tion of animalisation, to discover the sources of the 
 azote. May it not then be the. air, and may not the 
 animal system feel a peculiar pleasure in the supply of 
 this principle, which must neutralise, or assimilate, the 
 vegetable food ? It is not an improbable supposition, 
 but it has escaped us, if it has been noticed by any for- 
 mer physiologist. 
 
 Air, in so many various ways injured, viz. by breath- 
 ing, by burning bodies, &c. is restored by many means ; 
 a few of which only have been discovered. Plants ab- 
 sorb carbonic acid gas, and restore, in their turn, a 
 pure air ; and thus, combining with azote, may, imper- 
 ceptibly to our senses, renovate the atmosphere. We 
 may thus account for the different result of the expe- 
 riments of philosophers, some of whom have disco- 
 vered that plants exhale pure air, while others deny it. 
 Inflammable air seeks the upper regions of the atmo- 
 sphere, and is destroyed in the meteoric explosions, 
 when too copious ; while the portion arrested in its 
 progress contributes, as we have said, to the produc- 
 tion of the oils and resins of vegetables. 
 
 Thus nature very completely restores the various 
 changes in the constitution of our atmosphere, which 
 the different processes constantly going on may, in her 
 regular course, have occasioned. Yet the air is ac- 
 cused as the cause of numerous diseases ; and it reallv 
 is so. Sudden cold checking the perspiration will ap- 
 parently produce almost every form of the pyrexise. 
 Partial cold will produce rheumatisms ; damp air, ca- 
 tarrhs ; and in old people those defluxions which are 
 called humoral asthmas, and catarrh! suffocativi. The 
 continued heat of summer occasions bilious disorders ; 
 and the cold of winter a return of the more active in- 
 flammations. The air is, however, chiefly a vehicle of 
 injurious effluvia; some of which only can be ascer- 
 tained. Marsh miasmata, as they are styled by patho- 
 logists, are the cause of numerous intermittent and re- 
 mittent fevers, as well as those apparently of a more 
 
111 
 
 41 
 
 III 
 
 continued form. It has been ascertained, that a clayey 
 soil, when moistened, will attract the oxygen of the air, 
 and leave its azotic part not sufficiently guarded to sup- 
 port the vis vitaj ; and it is found that districts become 
 unhealthy chiefly when the earth begins to appear, in 
 consequence of a diminution of the water. It is singu- 
 lar, that Linnaeus, with a view to prove the cause of in- 
 termittents to be an argillaceous earth, has traced very- 
 minutely the prevalence of intermittents in clayey coun- 
 tries; a circumstance which may be explained from the 
 views just assigned. To this diminution of the oxygen 
 must be added a larger and unusual proportion of in- 
 flammable air from the parts of marshes still covered 
 by water. To these conjoined causes many epidemics 
 are owing : and when the changes in the physical pro- 
 perties of the air appear to produce fevers, they act only 
 as exciting causes of these miasmata, in a manner to 
 be afterwards explained. Sec INFECTION and EPIDE- 
 MICS. 
 
 It is not found that an unusual proportion of fixed air 
 is injurious : it falls to the lowest strata of the atmo- 
 sphere ; and, whatever be the quantity, it is apparently 
 absorbed. The very extensive diffusion of catarrhs and 
 other epidemics, of small pox, measles, &cc. is from 
 causes combined with the air, and no part of die at- 
 mosphere. The contagion of putrid fevers, viz. the 
 contagion conveyed by the patient, or by the medium 
 of the attendant's clothes, are substances combined with 
 the air which the nicest instruments have not yet been 
 able to detect, though much may be expected from the 
 persevering ardour of modern experimental philoso- 
 phers. 
 
 Hoffman, in his Med. Rat. Syst. artic. De Acre, and 
 Boerhaave on Air, have collected all that is valuable 
 from their predecessors and contemporaries. 
 
 Male's Statical Experiments. ChaptaFs and Thom- 
 son's Chemistry. Huxham on Air and Epidemic Dis- 
 eases. Shaw's Abridgment of Boyle's Works, in the 
 article Air. Parkinson's Medical Pocket Book. Dob- 
 son on Fixed Air. Chaptal's Elements of Chemistry ; 
 also Lavoisier, Fourcroy, and Nicholson. 
 
 jE'RA, (from eapa, tollo,>to take away}. So called, 
 because it is necessary to remove it. See LOLIUM. 
 
 AERATED WATER. See Aqu-E MIXEHALES and 
 
 MIXERALES AHTIFICIALES. 
 
 JERE'OLUM, a weight of about twenty grains. 
 
 AERIFICA'TIO, (from aer, air, and Jio, to become}. 
 It is the producing of air from other bodies, or rather 
 converting them into air. 
 
 jE'RIS FLOS, (from <e, co/;/jer,) FLOWERS OF COP- 
 PER; anthos, fihrasium viride, &c. Copper reduced to 
 small grains, by pouring cold water on it when in a state 
 effusion. The cold water is poured on the copper as 
 it runs out of the furnace into the receiver. 
 
 FLAKES OF COPPER, fly off in ham- 
 
 mering the metal when heated. The best are of a deep 
 yellow colour, and rust if sprinkled with vinegar. 
 These, from the Cyprian copper works, are called 
 helitis. 
 
 - vel VE'NERIS TINCTURA. R JLrug. aeris J j. 
 aquae ammon. et sp. vin. R. aa | ss. m. et stent simul, 
 donee aqua colorem saphirinum acquisiverit. This 
 tincture is an admirable preparation to make an injec- 
 tion for a gonorrhoea, if care be taken duly to dilute it, 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 and skill enough is possessed to know when the infec- 
 tion is only in the urethra : to an ounce of pure water, 
 add one drop of the above tincture. Astringent injec- 
 tions are, however, especially in the early stages of the 
 complaint, dangerous. 
 
 Dr. W. Saunders observes, in his Lectures on the 
 Mat. Med. that all solutions of metals are sedative, or 
 ease pain, provided that the solution is not too strong. 
 
 VKXERIS VOLATILIS TIXCTURA : R. Limaturse cupri, 
 3 j. aquae ammon. 3 x ij- m - This solution hath been 
 given internally to the quantity of four or five drops at a 
 dose, as a diuretic. Boerhaave directs to be given 
 three drops, in a morning fasting, with a glass of mead, 
 and this dose to be daily doubled until the dose is 
 twenty -four drops, to be co.uiiiued for some days : thus 
 he succeeded sometimes in curing dropsies, though in 
 other instances it failed. When effectual, it produced 
 very copious discharges of uriiie. This tincture is a 
 good substitute for the cuprum ammoniacum of the 
 Edinburgh Dispensatory. 
 
 Metallic astringents are more active than alum, more 
 powerful, more easily and more quickly dissolved in 
 the stomach; are more diffusive and extensive in thtir 
 influence on the habit, and to be preferred when speedy 
 effects are to be obtained. Of all the metals, copper is 
 the most astringent, and most soluble in the stomach ; 
 but the dose is difficultly ascertained, because of the 
 uncertainty of acid in the stomach, so that it is rarely 
 used. Dr. Saunders observes, that an over dose of the 
 aerugo aeris is active, stimulant, and astringent, and so 
 quickly proves emetic as to be thrown up before it 
 hurts ; that an under dose excites a nausea. This is of 
 course most advantageous ; but the tine. Veneris vol. if 
 given so as to purge and vomit, by its sudden action 
 produces very good effects. 
 
 Dr. G. Fordyce advises us to avoid cupreous prepa- 
 rations, when the intention is to strengthen ; but when 
 it is designed to lessen irritability, he observes, they are 
 extremely useful, particularly in hysteric cases attended 
 with plethora, and in epileptic spasms. In several in- 
 stances of intermittents, and of mortifications, the pre- 
 parations of copper, such as were in a saline state, as 
 the cuprum ammoniacale, the cuprum vitriolatum, and 
 the tinct. Veneris vol. were equally efficacious with the 
 bark ; in this last case, the cuprum vitriolatum to gr. 
 ss. for a dose has been very successful. 
 
 The copper, combined with the volatile alkali, either 
 in the tinctures above described or in the cuprum am- 
 moniacale, is undoubtedly an excellent remedy in epi- 
 lepsies, and seems to act by lessening irritability. This 
 is perhaps the principle by which also iron, zinc, and 
 arsenic, produce their effect ; but of these, iron seems 
 to approach more nearly to what we with greater strict- 
 ness call an astringent, q. v. Combined with zinc, the 
 zincum ustum, or vitriol of zinc, the copper is often 
 more effectual. Of intermittents, the copper and zinc 
 are best adapted to the partial cases of the disease, as 
 the hemicrania, kc. ; the arsenic to the more general 
 forms. 
 
 Dr. Brown, in his Natural History of Jamaica, pre- 
 fers preparations of copper in those dropsies which pro- 
 ceed from a general languor of the solid, system, in 
 which case they prove very useful as diuretics aiul 
 strengtheners. He prefers the tine. Veneris vol. to al\ 
 
 G 
 
JERU 
 
 42 
 
 other preparations of this metal. In hot climates, 
 where the body is much relaxed, the vitriol of copper 
 is, he thinks, the best detergent of foul ulcers. 
 
 See Neumann's Chem. Works. Diet, of Chem. 
 edit. ii. 
 
 JLRI 'TIS, (from !>f, the air,') so named from being 
 of a sky-blue colour. SCC^ANAGALLIS. 
 
 AEROLO'GIA, (from u/>, and Asyos, sermo}. That 
 part of medicine which treats of air, explains its proper- 
 ties and use in the animal economy, and its efficacy in 
 preserving and restoring health. 
 
 AEROME'LI, (from *>>?, air, and f&tki, honey"), HO- 
 NEY DEW. See MEL and MANNA. 
 
 AEROPHO'BI, (from *?, air, and Q&ia, to be 
 afraid}. According to Coelius Aurelianus, somephre- 
 nitic patients are afraid of a lucid and others of an ob- 
 scure air, and these he calls aerojihobi. So that, 
 
 AEROPHO'BIA, (from p, and $?*, timor, fear,) 
 is a symptom of the phrenitis. It is a fear of light, a kii^d 
 of insanity, in which the patient dreads the air or light. 
 
 AERO'SIS, (from emp, air). An imaginary resolu- 
 tion of the blood into vapour, supposed necessary to the 
 support of the vital spirits, and to be brought about by 
 the ventilation of the air during inspiration, in the man- 
 ner that the flame of fuel is kindled by blowing it. 
 
 jERO'SUS LAPIS, (from as, co/ifier). So Pliny calls 
 the cadmia, because of its sky colour, resembling the 
 salts of copper, which is supposed to be Gal en's cadmia 
 lafiidosa. See CADMIA. 
 
 jERUGINO'SUS, (from ten/go, verdigrige). JEru- 
 ginous, of the colour of verdigrise, or green. This 
 word is often applied to what is discharged by vomit- 
 ing of this colour, and to the bile. 
 
 jERU'GO, (from <es, cofifier). The rust of any metal, 
 but particularly of copper, called VERDIGRISE : it is also 
 named azagor, almizadir. See ./Es. 
 
 The natural aerugo is a greenish marcasite, like the 
 drops of iron ; it is found in copper mines, but contains 
 only a small proportion of the metal. HUNGARIAN 
 MOUNTAIN or SEA VERDIGRISE is found in the mountains 
 of Moravia, in the form of sand. 
 
 RA'SILIS. Hang a copper plate over the strong- 
 est vinegar, so as not to touch it, and after ten days 
 scrape off the rust, which is thus called. 
 
 SCOLE'CIA. Of the two sorts, viz. the fossil and 
 
 the factitious, the fossil is the best ; but either is of no 
 further use than the blue vitriol. 
 
 jERU'GO jE/RIS ; called also viride eris, cufiri rii- 
 f'iffo, calcit/ws, Hisfianicum viride, VERDIGRISE. It is 
 copper, corroded by a fermented vegetable acid into a 
 bluish green substance. The copper is made into very 
 thin plates, which are suspended over the vapours aris- 
 ing from wine, during its acetous fermentation : or the 
 husks and stalks of grapes are dried, and, when bruised, 
 are dipped in wine and made into balls. When they 
 have acquired the acetous acid they are broken with 
 the hand, and stratified with these copper plates, and 
 left until the verdigrise is produced. The best, as well 
 as the greatest quantity, is made at Montpellier, where 
 there is one sort in powder and another in lumps. The 
 whole process, as now practised in Montpellier, may 
 be seen in the Cyclopedia under VERDIGREASE. The 
 sort which we receive from France is generally mixed 
 vrith the stalks of grapes, which may be separated by 
 
 pulverisation, as they are more difficultly powdered 
 than the verdigrise itself. It is purified by dissolving- 
 in six or seven times its weight of distilled vinegar, de- 
 canting and evaporating the solution. If good, it is 
 dry, of a beautiful deep green, with a few white spots ; 
 and when rubbed on the hand with a little saliva or 
 water it forms a smooth paste, free from grittiness. It 
 is adulterated by mixing pumice stone, marble, vitriol, 
 &c. The first two are discovered by rubbing the sus- 
 pected verdigrise betwixt the thumb and the finger, 
 previously wetted, by which the p umice stone and mar- 
 ble become white : the latter is discovered by burning 
 a little on a tile, by which the vitriol is turned into a 
 red substance. In spirit of wine, and in water, this 
 concrete is partially soluble: in vinegar it is wholly so. 
 If a saturated solution of it in vinegar is set to exhale in 
 a warm place, the greatest part of the verdigrise may; 
 be recovered in a crystalline form ; and if these crystals 
 are distilled in a retort, the acetous acid ascends from 
 them in a highly concentrated state, forming the acetic 
 acid, and the crystals are then called distilled or cal- 
 cined verdigrise, or the VITRIOL OF VENUS : if set in a 
 damp place to dissolve, it is called the LIQUOR OF VE- 
 NUS, s Verdigrise is used by dyers, skinners, hatters, 
 painters, 8cc. as well as in medicine : in miniature paint- 
 ing the distilled sort is the best. Its use, as an external 
 medicine, is to deterge foul ulcers, as in the ung. basil, 
 viride and the mel xruginis. If it is made into a paste 
 with saliva, or any thing not oily or unctuous, it will 
 dissolve hard calli. In phagedenic ulcers, and the most 
 unpromising sores, with ichor, fungus, &c. copper is 
 useful. Foul chancres, that yield not to mercury in- 
 wardly, have been removed by a solution of the cuprum 
 vitriolatum. Internally taken, a vomiting is instantly 
 provoked by a grain or two of verdigrise, or vitriol of 
 copper, so for its speedy effect it may be used to dis- 
 charge any poisonous matter received into the stomach. 
 Large portions, as four drams or more, have been 
 swallowed without any other inconvenience than the 
 present vomiting ; yet, in smaller quantities, besides 
 the vomiting, it excites a pain in the stomach and grip- 
 ing in the bowels, tenesmus, ulcerations, bloody stools, 
 difficult breathing, and contractions of the limbs, which 
 often terminate in death. Hence great care should be 
 taken of copper or brass vessels, in which acids or fats 
 are boiled, lest the verdigrise should be productive of 
 disease. Though acids, Sec. while boiling, do not cor- 
 rode the metal, this is soon effected when the boiling 
 heat is abated. In case of verdigrise being swallowed, 
 oil and warm water, or large quantities of milk and 
 water, both by the mouth and by the anus, in order to 
 wash away the whole of this offensive matter, must be 
 given ; a discharge by vomiting with all possible speed 
 must be excited ; and, after due evacuations, an ano- 
 dyne may be given : if there is great pain, cordials, 
 with a milk diet, will be useful. Pills made of aerugo, 
 we are informed by Gmelin, have been given as a re- 
 medy in cancers. 
 
 Verdigrise cannot be reduced to powder but by levi- 
 gation. 
 
 jES, (from the Hebrew term AES, fire, O.IG-H, from. 
 at6a, to 6 urn,) called also cu/irum, %xhx.es, Venus, COP- 
 PER. It is" found in many countries, but chiefly in Swe- 
 den, Hungary, and Germany. 
 
43 
 
 .I;TA 
 
 The chemical character for copper is $ . 
 
 Its gravity is to silver as eight to ten; to gold, as 
 eight to nineteen ; and to water, as eight to one : more 
 strictly, it is from 7.780 to 8.584. A wire T V of an inch 
 will support about 300 weight. 
 
 It is considerably, but not entirely, fixed in the fire ; 
 changing first to a blue, then to a yellow, and then to a 
 violet colour. 
 
 It is malleable, and ductile into a fine wire. 
 
 It is elastic and sonorous. 
 
 It melts not before ignition, or a strong white heat, 
 but calcines by a weaker red heat into a red powder ; 
 and when in contact with the coals gives a greenish 
 blue colour to the flame. 
 
 By heat, if the air has free access, it forms an imper- 
 fect blackish red oxide ; with greater heat, a brown 
 glass. When cooled slowly, it is said to crystallise in 
 quadrilateral pyramids. 
 
 The sulphuret of copper is a very fusible mass : the 
 phosphoret a grey and brilliant substance. It unites 
 with the sulphuric acid when concentrated only with die 
 assistance of heat, forming oblong rhomboidal crystals, 
 which contain 0.32 of the metal, and 0.33 of acid. 
 
 Lime and magnesia precipitate the copper of a bluish 
 white. Ammonia has a similar effect ; but if in the 
 slightest excess the precipitate is revdissolved, forming 
 the cuprum ammoniacum, the re-dissolved copper 
 forms the aqua coelestis of the pharmaceutists. 
 
 Copper is dissolved in diluted nitric acid, and forms 
 crystals in long parallelograms or rhomboids. The 
 muriatic acid only dissolves it when boiling and con- 
 centrated. The crystals are acid, of a green colour, and 
 the precipitate is not very readily dissolved by ammonia. 
 The green colour indicates, according to Guyton, a 
 greater degree of oxygenation than the blue. The blue 
 colour, we are told by Gren, when dissolved in ammo- 
 niac, does not take place unless air be admitted. Some 
 authors have informed us, that fixed alkalis and neutral 
 salts act on copper best also when exposed to the air 
 and in the cold. Rancid fats and oils equally dis- 
 solve it. 
 
 Dissolved by fixed alkalis, it is green ; by the vola- 
 tile, it is blue. Dr. Lewis observes, that if the j-^-g part 
 of a grain of copper be dissolved in a pint of water, a 
 blue colour will be produced by adding a volatile alkali 
 to it. 
 
 So great is its divisibility, that one grain dissolved in 
 aqua ammoniac will tincture 385,200 limes its weight of 
 water. 
 
 A small quantity of arsenic gives to copper a great 
 degree of hardness and whiteness : thus pins may be 
 made white and brittle by it. The hydrargyrus muriatus 
 also whitens it ; but pins are usually whitened with a 
 solution of tin. If a piece of bright iron be immersed 
 in the acid solution of copper, the acid quits the copper 
 to attack the iron ; and the copper, in its separation 
 from the menstruum, adheres to the iron, which soon 
 appears covered with a metallic cuprous coat. On these 
 principles very minute quantities of copper dissolved 
 in liquors may be readily discovered. The affinities of 
 copper to other metals form no part of our subject at 
 this time : we shall only add, that copper and tin make 
 a good bell-metal, useful in microscopes and reflecting 
 telescopes ; copper and zinc, princes metal ; copper 
 with bronze and zinc, the white tonbac; with zinc, 
 
 by fusion, the similor or Manheim gold ; or by .cemen- 
 tation with lapis calaminaris, brass. 
 
 For an account of the different ores of copper, see 
 Mineralogie de Hauy, vol. iii. 520, Sec. 
 
 If copper is swallowed in its pure state, it is inoffen- 
 sive. Some practitioners observe that copper, when- 
 dissolved, is strongly styptic ; so far from causing exul- 
 ceration of the intestines, that it heals them : it vomits 
 by its nauseous stimulus, which will continue for se- 
 veral days. 
 
 .SECA'VUM, (the etymology of this word is un- 
 certain,) BRASS, made by the union of copper, and ca- 
 lamine stone, which is owing merely to the zinc con- 
 tained in the calamine : this is called auric/talcum, azoth. 
 The alchemists found it out by attempting to turn cop- 
 per into gold. Brass is not so readily dissolved as copper. 
 The vapours of the zinc, which join with the copper 
 in making brass, increase the weight of the copper 
 sometimes to near one-half more than its original 
 weight. 
 
 The following preparations are made from this metal : 
 
 jES COROXA'RIUM. See JLS. 
 . JLS U'STUM, BURST COPPER. - Thin plates of 
 copper are laid stratum super stratum in a crucible, 
 with sulphur and sea-salt ; then they are placed over a 
 hot charcoal fire, and there continued till all the sulphur 
 is consumed, or until the plates can be reduced to a 
 powder. If good, it is of an iron-grey on the outside, 
 of a reddish grey within ; and if two pieces are rubbed 
 together, a vermilion red is produced : it must also be 
 brittle and glittering when broken. It was formerly 
 used for destroying fungous flesh, and drying up fis- 
 tulous ulcers. With some aromatics, it has been given 
 internally in epilepsies, and is recommended in diseases 
 of the eyes. 
 
 If the burnt copper is made red-hot, and quenched 
 in the ol. lini nine times, then powdered, it takes the 
 name of SAFFROX OF COPPER. 
 
 JiSCHYXO'MEXE (from *r%vit>ftMt, I am asham- 
 ed) SPIXOSA; so called because it shrinks, as if 
 ashamed, at the touch. See CAACO. 
 
 -fi'SCULUS HIPPOCA'STAXUM. See HIPPO- 
 
 CASTAXUM. 
 
 .STA'TES, (from estus, summer,) FRECKLES in the 
 face. See EPHELIDES. 
 
 -ESTA'PHARA, (from estut, heat, and fif*, to 
 tear}. See INCIXERATIO. 
 
 JESTUA'RIUM, (from xstuo, to be hot,J a vapour 
 bath; sometimes STOVES or machines for conveying 
 heat to rooms. See CALDARIUM. 
 
 .ESTUA'TIO, (from sstus, heat). The boiling up, 
 or rather the fermenting, of liquors when mixed. 
 
 JE'STUS VOL A 'TICUS, (from slug,heat, and volo, 
 tojly). Synonymous with/iA/og-o*w, according to Vogel. 
 A sudden but transitory heat in the face. 
 
 .TAS, (from a Chaldean term, ETTA, time,-~ 
 ITU, age,} OXE LIFE; an HUNDRED YEARS; also a 
 CERTAIX STAGE OF LICE. An age in history, or as 
 relating to the life of man, is not, however, so exten- 
 sive. It has usually been considered as the space of 
 thirty years only ; and Nestor, who is said to have lived 
 three ages, has been only accounted ninety years old. 
 The ancients reckoned six stages of life ; viz. PUEHI- 
 TIA, childhood, which is the fifth year of our age; 
 ADOLESCENTIA, youth, reckoned to the eighteenth, and 
 G 2 
 
MTii 
 
 E T H 
 
 properly so called to the twenty -fifth year ; JUVENTUS, 
 reckoned from the twenty-fifth to the thirty -fifth ; vi- 
 RILIS JETAS, manhood, from the thirty-fifth to the 
 fiftieth ; SENECTUS, old age, from fifty to sixty ; DE- 
 OREPITA ^ETAS, decrcpid age, which ends in death. 
 Blanchard. 
 
 In a more strictly medical view, the ages are, how- 
 ever, differently divided ; and the constitution changes 
 according to a septenary period. At the age of seven, 
 it seems to have attained its first stage. The form be- 
 gins to appear ; the character of the mind to be distin- 
 guishable. At fourteen, the period of puberty com- 
 mences ; and at twenty -one, such is the established state 
 of mind and body, that the law rescues the man from 
 pupillage. Little change occurs at twenty-eight ; but 
 at thirty-five the acme of strength and intelligence is, by 
 general consent, obtained. The two next periods in- 
 clude the stages of firm and robust health ; and few begin 
 to decline even at forty -nine. At fifty-six age begins to 
 steal on, and the sixty-third year is supposed to be a 
 period of peculiar danger. The threescore years and 
 ten are consummated at the next period, and all beyond 
 is declining health and vigour. 
 
 Every age hath its diseases ; and Hippocrates ob- 
 serves, that those of youth, continuing after puberty, 
 are difficult to cure. In infancy and old age, many ob- 
 ject to the use of medicine; but, as in both these stages 
 there is great infirmity, so there is a great scope both 
 for the practice and the improvement of the medical 
 art ; neglect bespeaks an equal ignorance and inhu- 
 manity : some disorders may be radically cured, and all 
 may be palliated. Infancy may be aided in its advances, 
 and the infirmities of age may be retarded. 
 
 .ETHER, in philosophy, is a subtile fluid, supposed 
 by sir Issac Newton to fill all space, and to be the 
 cause of gravitation and numerous other phenomena, 
 inexplicable on other grounds. Sir Isaac, however, 
 only suggested it as a probable cause of these pheno- 
 mena, or in other words observed, that, if there were 
 such a fluid with given properties, it may be the cause 
 of the appearances mentioned. Such, however, was 
 the character of this eminent philosopher, that his sup- 
 positions have been ranked with the demonstrations of 
 other authors. 
 
 We shall only observe at present, that those who 
 examine most minutely the operations of nature will be 
 the least ready to reject this idea. A medium very dif- 
 ferent from the grosser ones which are subject to our 
 senses appears necessary to'explain the phenomena of 
 sound, light, gravitation, electricity, Galvanism, &c. 
 .Let it have the properties assigned to it, or any other, 
 some very subtile medium probably exists. That this 
 aether is the nervous fluid, as some authors have con- 
 tended, can neither be admitted nor denied. The whole, 
 at present, is gratuitous. No facts have even proved 
 its existence : it is the tortoise which, in our present 
 views, must be put under the elephant ; but we seem 
 fast approaching to some further knowledge of these in- 
 visible fluids, and in the progress of this work may make 
 some further steps in the enquiry. 
 See NERVES, and NERVOUS FLUID. 
 jE'THER, vel E'THER, in chemistry, (from a,i6a, 
 Hrdeo, xfilendto, bright and n/ilendid,} is called liyuor 
 xtiicreus -vitriolicux, nitrosus, muriaticus, according to 
 the acid from which it is formed, combined with al- 
 
 cohol. The idea of Macquer, who considered xthc > as a 
 spirit of wine, dephlegmated, or deprived of water, has 
 little foundation ; for the distillation of spirit of wine 
 from the driest alkali docs not resemble tether. 
 
 Various are the processes by which AETHER is made. 
 The following seems to be the best. Put a certain quan- 
 tity of alcohol into a receiver, and very gradually add 
 an equal quantity of concentrated sulphuric acid, shak- 
 ing them together, and waiting till the first addition is 
 incorporated before any more is put in ; for, if they 
 are poured together too rapidly, the succeeding heat 
 and ebullition will dissipate a part of the mixture, break 
 the vessel, and endanger the operator. After having 
 mixed the whole in this gradual mode, the retort must 
 be placed on a warm sand-bath, a receiver adapted, 
 and the mixture heated to ebullition, keeping the retort 
 cool with ice or the coldest water. Alcohol first passes 
 over ; soon after which, streams of fluid appear in the- 
 neck of the retort and within the receiver, which denote 
 the rising of the aether. Its smell is agreeable : vapours 
 of sulphureous acid succeed the aether ; and the receiver 
 must be taken away the moment they appear. If the 
 distillation be continued, sulphureous aether is obtained ; 
 and the oil, which is called aethereal oil, or oil of wine, 
 and that which remains in the retort, is a mixture of 
 undecomposed acid, sulphur, and a matter resembling 
 bitumen. 
 
 The chemical nature of aether is still little known. 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin think that in the process the 
 alcohol is decomposed, and its ingredients form a new 
 compound ; but aether contains a larger proportion of 
 hydrogen and oxygen, and a less proportion of carbpne. 
 Yet in various experiments with aether charcoal is de- 
 posited more copiously than from spirit of wine. Dabit, 
 on the contrary, contends, that aether is only an oxyge- 
 nated sulphurous acid. He has, however, failed in his 
 proofs. Other chemists have, with greater reason, 
 thought that the acid is decomposed, and that its oxygen 
 unites with the .hydrogen and carbone of the alcohol. 
 Were this the place for chemical discussions, we could 
 shew, that, though the latter opinion is nearer the truth 
 than the former ones, yet that it is far from correct. 
 When the aether is mixed with sulphureous vapours, it 
 must be rectified by a gentle heat ; some alkali being 
 first added, to combine with the acid ; or, what succeeds 
 better, some black oxide of manganese. 
 
 This fluid, besides its appellation of tether, is by some 
 named acidum -uitrioli vinosum ; by others, sfiiritus 
 ethereus ; and in the Pharmacopoeia Edinburgens. it 
 is entitled spt. vini asthereus ; and as it may be obtain- 
 ed by means of the different acids, so from the acid 
 employed an appropriate epithet has been added. It 
 should be noted, that ethers produced by the differ- 
 ent mineral acids possess different properties. The col- 
 lege of Physicians of London, in order to form the 
 LIQUOR ANO'DYNUS MINERA'LIS HOFFMA'NNI, order 
 spiritus aetheris vitriolicus tb ij. et oleum vini ~ iij. by 
 weight. Chaptal says the composition is spirit of 
 wine and aether, of each two ounces, and twelve drops 
 of the aethereal oil. This is nearly also the compo- 
 sition of TICKEL'S ETHER. See LIQUOR ANODYNUS 
 HOFFMANNI. 
 
 Various modes of preparing this fluid may be seen in 
 the different writers, particularly London and Edin- 
 burgh Pharmacopoeias-. 
 
45 
 
 JETH 
 
 Some of the properties of this liquid are as follow : 
 
 It is the most light, -volatile, and inflammable, of all 
 known liquids; with oxygenated fluids, it explodes. 
 Its specific gravity is 0.758. 
 
 It swims on the highest rectified spirit of wine, as 
 oil does upon water. In consequence of its volatility, 
 it produces a high degree of cold in evaporating : boils 
 at 98 ; and in vacuo, at 20 ; and freezes at 46.. It is 
 one of the most powerful solvents known in chemistry. 
 It will not mix with acids, alkalis, nor vinous spirits ; 
 but mixes with ten times its weight of water, by agita- 
 tion ; and is an effectual solvent of oils, balsams, resins, 
 gum resins, wax, 8cc. 
 
 Equal parts of alcohol or aether with sulphuric acid, 
 distilled or passed through ignited tubes of clay, pro- 
 duce what is called a carbonated, oily, hydrogenous 
 gas. This, mixed with oxygenated muriatic gas, forms 
 oil. It is from this property styled by the Dutch che- 
 mists, who discovered it, olefant gas. If the tube is of 
 glass, carbone is deposited, and no such gas appears. 
 If two parts of sea-salt, one of manganese, three of al- 
 cohol, and one of sulphuric acid, be distilled, a dulcified 
 oxymuriatic acid first comes over, and then an oil called 
 oil of salt. 
 
 It extracts gold, wherever it is, from any one or all 
 of the baser metals ; and thus gold is better and sooner 
 purified than by any other means. 
 
 JLther is first described in the Dispensatory of Valerius 
 Cordus, published in 1540: the public attention to it 
 was, however, first excited by a publication in the Phi- 
 losophical Transactions, A. D. 1730, by a German, 
 who calls himself Frobenius. The late Dr. Ward was 
 the first who is known to have used it in England ; with 
 tthe r he instantly relieved the headach, and other pains 
 in the external parts ; but for the first publication on its 
 internal use, we are indebted to Mr. Turner, surgeon, 
 in Liverpool, by whom it was prepared for a very ex- 
 tensive sale. He mixed two drams of fthT with six or 
 eight ounces of water, and gave from one to four large 
 spoonfuls at a time, repeating the dose as required. Its 
 general effects internally are anodyne a"nd antispasmodic. 
 Others give five or six drops for a dose, first dropping it 
 on sugar; but five times the dose is not too great. In 
 obstinate headachs, vertigos, convulsions, hysteria, 
 rheumatism, flatulent and other disorders of the sto- 
 mach and bowels, asthmas, hiccough, kc. by its ap- 
 plication externally, or administration internally, or 
 both, the most desirable effects have followed. When 
 it is applied externally, procure a bit of linen rag, of 
 such a dimension as to be conveniently covered with 
 the palm of the hand : moisten the rag with the <cther, 
 and press it close to the part affected ; in two or three 
 minutes the rag will be found dry, and may be taken 
 away : the application must be frequently repeated. 
 Fred. Hoffman, indeed, employed it, in the form of 
 his mineral liquor, as a sedative and antispasmodic. 
 
 The aether prepared by Mr. Tickel, of Bath, is re- 
 commended chiefly in hydrothorax, but none of the 
 aethers are remarkably diuretic ; and, from what we 
 have seen, this medicine apparently acts only as an 
 anodyne and an antispasmodic. In complaints where 
 a remedy of this nature is required, Hoffman is extra- 
 vagant in the praises of his mineral liquor; and, in 
 later times, Mr. Glutton's febrifuge spirit is little more 
 
 than an aether acidulated, and disguised by some of the 
 warmer vegetables. 
 
 ./Ether is either administered on sugar or mixed with 
 water, by means of an almond or mucilage. It is how- 
 ever given with least loss in the former way, or dropped 
 into any fluid in a vial, which must be immediately 
 corked and inverted. 
 
 As to the tests of the goodness of tether, Mr. Turner 
 informs us, " that the most perfect sort is obtained by 
 the assistance of the vitriolic acid ; that it is colourless, 
 and strikes the nose very strongly with the sulphureous 
 smell ; a drop let fall on the hand instantly vanishes, 
 without leaving any moisture behind ; five or six drops 
 dropped together upon a table will disappear in a few 
 seconds, and leaves only the appearance of a large oily 
 ring behind." The best fther requires the greatest 
 quantity of water to be mixed with it ; if, therefore, 
 to six tea spoonfuls of water, in a small phial, you add 
 one of the fther to be examined, cork it up, and shake 
 them well together; and if, upon standing a little while, 
 some of the ether appears at the top, in the form of oil, 
 sufficient to cover the surface of the mixture, it is 
 good, provided also that it answers the other methods 
 of trial ; but if none appears, or not enough to cover the 
 face of the mixture, it was either adulterated or not 
 well rectified : if to this mixture of ether and water 
 you add a little salt of tartar, and any fermentation 
 ensues, the titter was not well rectified. To obtain a 
 powerful medicine, it is necessary that it be free from 
 all adherence of the sulphureous acid, for in proportion 
 to the acid, its virtues are greatly impaired. 
 
 See Malouin's Chimie Medicinale, torn. ii. p. 451. 
 Dictionary of Chemistry, edit. ii. Dr. Frobenius's ac- 
 counts of JEther, inserted in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions for 1733 and 1741. Pharm. Col. Edinb. The Lond. 
 Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. ii. p. 176 186. An Account of 
 the extraordinary Medicinal Fluid called Mther, by M. 
 Turner, surgeon, in Liverpool. Abridgment of the Phi- 
 losophical Transactions, vol. viii. p. 744. Cyclopediaj 
 edit. A. D. 1788. Beaume's Dissertation on JEther. 
 This last is the most complete work on this subject. 
 Cullen's Mat. Medica. Chaptal, Lavoisier, Fourcroy, 
 Thomson, Annales de Chimie, vols. 21, 23, 24, and 29, 
 34, 43. Journal de Physique, 45 and 46. Parkinson's 
 Chemical Pocket Book. 
 
 -fiTHE'REA HE'RBA. See ERYXGIUM. 
 
 jETHE'REAL OIL, an animal or vegetable oil, 
 highly rectified. 
 
 jE'THIOPIS, (from itt>, to burn, and n-^, the face ; 
 so called because it is abundant in ^Ethiopia, and very 
 hot climates,) ETHIOPIAN CLARY. Sah'ia JEthiofiis. 
 Linn. Its leaves are like those of mullein, hairy and 
 thick ; the stalk is quadrangular, like that of balm ; the 
 seeds are two in a cell. A decoction of its roots is 
 commended in pleurisies and rheumatisms ; but is an 
 inert insignificant remedy. Raii Hist. 
 
 jETHIO'PIC.E. This epithet is applied to many 
 medicines from their black colour, like the skin of an 
 ./Ethiopian. 
 
 PILUL. R. Merc. pur. cum mu- 
 
 cilag. e gum. Arab, extinct. J vi. sulph. ant. precip. 
 res. guaiac. et mellis aa J ss. f. mas. et divid. in pilul. 
 No. ccxl. quarum detur i. ad iv. mane nocteque. 
 These are in every respect equal to Dr. Plummer's in 
 
T it 
 
 AFF 
 
 point of usefulness, but not so apt to run off by a stool ; 
 see PLUMMERI PILUL^E. 
 
 jE'THIOPS ANTIMONIA'LIS, ANTIMONIALJETHI- 
 OPS. Dr. Cockburn, in his Treatise on the Gonorr- 
 hoea, directs us to melt equal parts of antimony and 
 sea salt in a crucible, and separate the scoriae, then to 
 rub equal parts of the regulus made in this manner 
 and mercury together, till they are incorporated. He 
 extols it in cutaneous diseases, glandujar obstructions, 
 and many other chronical diseases : a few grains are 
 given at first, and the quantity is increased as the pa- 
 tient can bear it. Malouin, in his Chemistry, gives 
 various processes for uniting antimony with mercury, 
 some of which are more speedy, and others more per- 
 fect in forming this combination ; but all the prepara- 
 tions where the crude antimony is employed are inert, 
 in consequence of the sulphur it contains. The Pillulse 
 jEthiopicae, taken from a former edition of the Edin- 
 burgh Dispensatory, are now omitted in the Pharma- 
 copoeia of both colleges. 
 
 ^^ MARTIA'LIS, MARTIAL JETHIOPS. Put filings 
 Of steel into an unglazed earthen vessel, with water 
 enough to rise four inches above th'e filings ; the whole 
 is to be stirred every day, and more water supplied as 
 that in the vessel exhales, so that the filings remain 
 always covered ; continue this process till they are re- 
 duced to a powder of an inky blackness. This medi- 
 cine seems never to have attained the notice of phy- 
 sicians, though it may probaby be an useful one. The 
 iron is evidently oxygenated by the decomposition of 
 the water, and it may be recollected, that in Griffith's 
 medicine it experiences a similar change. 
 
 MINERA'LIS. Now called Hydrargyrus cum 
 
 Sulphure, Lond. Ph. 1788. jEthiops, so called from 
 its colour. ETHIOPS MINERAL is prepared by uniting 
 equal parts of sulphur and mercury, with or without 
 heat. 
 
 As sulphur so eminently abates the power of all the 
 more active metals, this medicine is thought by many 
 to be no further useful than as it is of efficacy in the 
 stomach and bowels ; others assert, that it enters the 
 circulation, and is productive of very salutary effects. 
 It is indeed possible, that a portion of the mercury may 
 be separated from the sulphur, during the passage of 
 the oetkiojis through the body. The dose is from gr. v. 
 to 3 ss. It is equally useful with the cinnab. antimonii 
 for fumigating venereal ulcers : and, like the cinnabar, 
 it is hard to say that it is useful in any other way. In 
 the present form with a double proportion of mercury 
 it may be more active. 
 
 VEGETA'BILIS. VEGETABLE ^ETHIOPS. By 
 
 burning the sea-wrack in the open air, it is reduced 
 into a black powder, and is then called vegetable athiofis. 
 The soap-boilers call this kelp. The best is from Scot- 
 land. From 9 i. to 9 ij. is given twice a day to remove 
 scrofulous swellings. 
 
 JOVIALIS, is mentioned by Gmelin as use- 
 ful in destroying taenije. It consists of equal parts of 
 tin, mercury, and sulphur ; but is probably a medicine 
 of little value, as tin acts mechanically. 
 
 ANTIPTHYSICUS, ANTIRHEUMATICUS, DIURE- 
 
 TICUS, and PURGANS, are denominated from their colour, 
 and consist of mercury, with the Peruvian balsam ; 
 with gum guaiacum ; with juniper gum ; and with 
 
 manna or jalap. These combinations are wholly un- 
 known in this country, and perhaps scarcely deserve to 
 be known. 
 
 A'LBUS. See MERCURIUS ALKALIZATUS. 
 
 MERCUHII PER SB, is a simple oxyde of 
 mercury, prepared by trituration, with or without mu- 
 cilage. It has been given in venereal affections, in in- 
 flammations of the liver, and intermittents ; and seems 
 to have been at one time a favourite with the German 
 physicians. 
 
 jETHO'LICES, (from ccita, to inflame or burn}. 
 Superficial pustules in the sltin raised by heat. 
 
 JETHU'SA ME'UM. See MEUM. 
 
 jETIOLO'GIA, AETIOLOGY, (from IT/, a cause, 
 Ay5, a discourse on}. A treatise on the causes of dis- 
 eases, and their symptoms. 
 
 ^E'TOIPHLE'BES, EAGLE VEINS, (from atrtf, an 
 eagle, <pfoi)/, -vena}. According to Ruffus Ephesius, 
 the veins that pass through the temples to the head 
 were thus called. 
 
 ./ETO'LION, (from aero?, an eagle, so called because 
 the grain is the colour of eagle's feathers). See CNI- 
 
 DIA GRANA. 
 
 .(ETO'NYCHUM, (from ttertf, an eagle, and !, a 
 claw or nail}. The claw of an eagle. See LITHOSPER- 
 MUM. 
 
 AFFE'CTIO, AN AFFECTION, (from afficio, to affect}. 
 This is expressed in Greek by 3-*So, hence Jiathema, 
 fiassio, and is synonymous with disease. 
 
 AFFE'CTIO HYPOCHO'NDRIjE. See HYPO- 
 
 CHONDRIACUS MORBUS. 
 
 A'FFIDRA, (from atfu^xa, to fiersfiire). A name 
 for ceruss, because it was thought to possess the power 
 of promoting perspiration. See CERUSSA, N 1, under 
 PLUMBUM. 
 
 AFFI'NITAS, AFFINITY, (from affinis, connected}. 
 Attractio, CHEMICAL AFFINITY, also called ELECTIVE 
 ATTRACTION, may be defined the superior attraction 
 evinced by all bodies for some particular substance ; 
 an attraction so great, that the component parts of a 
 body are separated to enable the ingredients to form a 
 new union. 
 
 Attraction is of different kinds in nature, though pro- 
 bably they all depend ultimately on the same princi- 
 ples : they are, 1. The attraction of gravitation. 2. The 
 magnetic attraption. 3. The attraction of electricity. 
 4. The attraction of cohesion or of aggregation. 5. 
 Chemical attraction, which is that tendency which bo- 
 dies have, however different, to unite together, and to 
 remain in union : e. gr. an acid unites with a metal, 
 an earth, or an alkaline salt, and with either of these 
 the acid forms one body ; which body does not consist 
 of a combination of the properties of the acid and the 
 metal, &c. ; but these losing their original properties 
 on their union, a new body, different from either, is 
 formed. 6. Elective attraction, or affinity, as already 
 explained. 
 
 Chemical attraction does not usually take place but 
 when the respective bodies, or one of them, are in a 
 fluid state. Before chemical attraction can take place 
 betwixt two or more bodies, it is necessary to destroy 
 their attraction of aggregation or cohesion ; this is 
 effected by dissolving them. The component parts of 
 bodies cannot come into the necessary contact with each 
 
A FF 
 
 47 
 
 A F F 
 
 other until the integrant parts of the bodies, which are 
 to act and be acted on, are separated by a solution of 
 them. Dry bodies, however finely powdered, some- 
 times unite chemically ; and sometimes elective attrac- 
 tions take place when both the bodies are in a dry 
 powder. Attraction of aggregation requires only the 
 application of surfaces ; but chemical attraction usually 
 requires fluidity. 
 
 The power in bodies on which their various transposi- 
 tions and combinations depend, and which is called 
 their affinity, is a term like the Newtonian attraction, 
 designed to express not the cause but the effect. 
 When an acid spontaneously quits a metal to unite 
 with an alkali, it is said that it hath a greater affinity 
 to the alkali than to the metal ; this is only to say, in 
 other words, that it will unite with the alkali in prefer- 
 ence to the metal. 
 
 The doctrine of the affinities of bodies is of very 
 extensive use in chemical pharmacy ; for as several 
 processes are founded on it, so if an error happens, 
 and the medicine proves unfit for its intended use, it 
 may be rendered applicable to other purposes, by such 
 transpositions of their component parts as are point- 
 ed out by the knowledge of their affinitiet. Combi- 
 nations and separations that are chemical depend on 
 elective attraction. 
 
 Tables of elective attraction include every chemical 
 fact of importance ; as the whole science consists only 
 of the union of bodies, and the separation of the com- 
 ponent parts of such as are not simple. The whole 
 doctrine would however be misplaced in a work of this 
 kind ; yet, as the subject is so closely connected with 
 chemical pharmacy, we must add the outlines. Che- 
 mical affinity or attraction was first spoken of by 
 Barchusen, from whom Boerhaave adopted this or 
 similar language. Geoffroy however first collected all 
 the known facts of this kind in the form of a table, in 
 the year 1718. The term elective attraction perhaps 
 not strictly proper, as implying a choice, yet not ill ap- 
 plied, as chemical attractions are not indiscriminate- 
 was, we believe, first introduced by Dr. Cullen, who 
 made some important advances in giving chemistry a 
 scientific form. He was followed by Dr. Black, and 
 afterwards by Bergman. Yet Geoffrey's table was pub- 
 lished, with improvements by Grosse, in 1730 ; Gel- 
 lert, in 1750 ; Andiger, in 1756 ; Marchen, in 1762 ; 
 De Pouchy, in 1773 ; Machy, Erxleben, Viegel, and 
 Bergman, in 1775. Rouelle's, Limbourg's, and Sage's 
 tables appeared between 1760 and 1775 ; but the dates 
 we cannot now ascertain. Bergman's tables are usually 
 preferred, though that annexed to the translation of 
 Gren's chemistry we think superior. We shall how- 
 ever give that of Bergman, omitting the affinities of 
 platina, and with some of the modern improvements ; 
 as that of Gren is so minutely exact, as to confuse, in 
 some degree, the less experienced chemist ; and unne- 
 cessarily so for our present purpose. Those who would 
 engage in this subject at greater length will find excel- 
 lent assistance in the new French Encyclopedia, or in 
 the Annales de Chimie, vols. 36, 37, 38 and 39, where 
 M. Berthollet has given some excellent papers on the 
 laws of affinity. M. Morveau has also published Prin- 
 ripesTheoriques and Pratiques des Affinitesou Attrac- 
 tions Chimiques. 
 
 The papers have been translated in some of the 
 
 earlier volumes of the Philosophical Magazine, and the 
 later work on this subject has been lately translated in 
 two volumes 8vo. We may just add, that the symboli- 
 cal characters of chemical substances, used in the earlier 
 tables, are now generally disused, as they are so nume- 
 rous as to be with difficulty learnt or recollected. 
 
 It is no part of our present object to follow minutely 
 the disquisitions of Morveau. It is sufficient for our 
 purpose to point out, by the tables, the comparative 
 force of attraction of a given substance for the various 
 other chemical bodies. It has however been a deside- 
 ratum to ascertain the precise numerical degree of at- 
 traction of these different bodies ; and Mr. Kirwan 
 has laboured with great success in this field. We need 
 only refer to his labours in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions for 1780 and 1781, as well as the fourth and sub- 
 sequent volumes of the Irish Transactions. M. M. 
 Wenzel, Achard, Morveau, and Berthollet, preceded 
 him 'with unequal success. 
 
 To understand the following table, it is only neces- 
 sary to remark, that the substance at the top in capital 
 letters has the greatest affinity with that immediately 
 under it, and a less, in succession, with those which 
 follow. Of consequence, the substance most remote 
 from the uppermost will be separated from an union 
 with it by one nearer it in the series. Where the spaces 
 are different it shews an unusual difference in the powers. 
 
 1. CALORIC. In Water. 
 
 Sulphuric A. 
 
 Oxygen 
 .Ether 
 
 Manganese Ox. white 
 Hydrogen 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Volatile Oils 
 
 Water 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Vol. Oils 
 
 Water 
 
 Glass 
 
 
 Q. Silver 
 
 In fire. 
 
 Bases of all Gases 
 
 Carbon 
 
 
 Zinc 
 
 
 'ron 
 
 2. OXYGEN. In Waters 
 
 iydrogen 
 
 Basis of Muriatic and va- 
 
 Metal-Manganese 
 Cobalt 
 
 rious other Acids. 
 
 Nickel 
 
 Carbon 
 
 ^ead 
 
 Phosphorus 
 Sulphur 
 
 Tin 
 3 hosphorus 
 
 Light ? 
 
 "7 lT\f* 
 
 Copper 
 3ismuth 
 
 ^>1X1L. 
 
 Copper 
 Lead 
 
 \ntimony 
 Q. Silver at 600 
 \rsenic 
 
 Iron 
 
 
 Silver 
 Platina 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Sugar 
 Sulphur 
 Caloric 
 InlH 
 
 Gold 
 
 JO1U 
 
 
 Silver 
 
 Nitrous Gas 
 
 D latina 
 
 Muriatic Acid 
 
 Q. Silver at above 1000" 
 
 Nitrous A. 
 
 Manganese Oxidated white 
 
AFF 
 
 43 
 
 A F F 
 
 3. SULPHUR. In Water. 
 
 TVater 
 
 ormic 
 
 8. STROXTIA. la Water. 
 
 
 Icohol 
 
 actic 
 
 
 Oxygen 
 
 Molybd. Oxide and Acid 
 
 ther? 
 
 enzoic 
 \cctous Acids 
 ?ixed Alkali 
 
 ulphuric 
 Dxalic 
 
 Oxide of Lead 
 
 'T*' 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 ulphur 
 
 "artarous 
 
 i in 
 
 
 Oxide of Lead 
 
 'luor 
 
 Silver 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Manganese 
 
 
 Fitric 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 ron 
 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Antimony 
 
 
 7. BAHYTES. In Water. 
 
 uccinic 
 
 Iron 
 Fixed Alkalis 
 
 opper 
 'in 
 ^ead 
 
 ulphuric 
 
 'hosphorit 
 Acetous 
 
 Barytes 
 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Strontia 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 Lime 
 
 ilver 
 
 inlfl ? 
 
 uccinic 
 
 loracic 
 
 Magnesia 
 Phosphorus, 
 
 i (Mil . 
 
 Antimony 
 Cobalt 
 
 luoric 
 
 'hosphoric 
 
 Carbonic 
 Other Acids : 
 
 Fat Oil 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 Nickel 
 lismuth 
 
 ^acteo-saccharine 
 Molybdic 
 
 ? ixed Alkalis 
 
 Hydrogen Gas ? 
 
 Q. Silver ? 
 Arsenic ? 
 
 Nitric 
 
 Water 
 Fat Oil 
 
 
 Carbon 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 Suberic 
 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 
 5. SILICA. In Water. 
 
 Citric 
 Tartarous 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Oxygen 
 
 
 Arsenic Acids 
 
 *Jot ascertained 
 
 Iron 
 Copper 
 
 Fluor Alkali 
 
 ? ormic 
 
 
 Tin 
 
 r ixed Alkali 
 
 jactic 
 
 
 Lead 
 
 Jarytes ? 
 
 Jenzoic 
 
 
 Silver 
 
 Strontia ? 
 
 Acetous 
 
 
 Cobalt ? 
 
 
 
 9. LIMB. In Water. 
 
 Nickel ? 
 
 
 Joracic 
 
 
 Bismuth 
 
 6. ALUMINE. In Water. 
 
 Sulphureous 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Antimony 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Citrous 
 Carbonic 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Tartaric 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Nitric 
 
 3 russic Acids 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Uranite ? 
 Molybdena 
 Sylvanite, or Tellurium 
 
 Muriatic 
 ? luoric 
 
 ? ixed Alkali ? 
 IJme ? 
 Water 
 
 Phosphoric 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 "\ 1 * A 
 
 Fat Oil 
 
 Nitric 
 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 Suberic 
 
 
 Sxibcvic 
 
 4. SALINE SULPHURETS. 
 
 Tartarous 
 'hosphoric 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Acetous and other Acids 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 Oxygen 
 
 Alkalis 
 
 Boracic 
 Arsenic 
 
 Arsenic 
 Formic 
 
 Oxide of Gold 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Silver 
 
 Strontia ? 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Citric 
 
 Q. Silver 
 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 Benzoic 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 Nitric 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Antimony 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Boracic 
 
 Bismuth 
 Copper 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Sebacic 
 Formic 
 
 Sulphureous 
 Nitrous 
 
 Tin , 
 
 Boracic 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Carbonic 
 
 Lead 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Benzoic 
 
 Prussic Acid 
 
 Oxide of Nickel 
 Cobalt 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Nitric 
 
 Acetous Acids 
 
 Barytes ? 
 
 Manganese 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 
 Water 
 
 Iron 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 
 Fat Oil 
 
 Other Oxides 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Carbon 
 
 Succinic 
 
 'Oxide of Lead 
 
 Phosphorus 
 
AFP 
 
 49 
 
 AFF 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Lime 
 
 16. SULPHI-REOU s Acii. 
 
 
 Benzoic 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Acetous Acids 
 
 Alumine 
 
 
 Boracic 
 
 
 Silica 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Arsenic 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 Sulphur 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Dxide of Lead 
 
 
 Lime 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 
 
 Potash 
 
 I'lC 
 
 
 U\\' . ^>.> n 
 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 
 . \> ATER. 
 
 Soda 
 
 Suberic 
 
 11. 12.13. VEGETABLE, 
 
 Potash 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 FOSSIL, and VOLATILE 
 
 Soda 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Formic 
 
 ALKALIS. 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Lactic 
 Benzoic 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Fargonia 
 
 Acetous Acids - 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Carbonate of Ammonia 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 
 X-. 
 
 ./Ether 
 
 Water 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 N Uric 
 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Oxide of Lead 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Sulphuric A. 
 
 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Sulphate of Potash 
 
 
 
 Suberic 
 
 Sulphate of Alumine 
 
 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. NI- 
 
 10. MAGNESIA. In 
 Water. 
 
 "luoric 
 'hosphoric 
 Oxalic 
 
 Sulphate of Iron 
 Oxy-muriate of Q. Silver 
 Other compounds, not de- 
 composed by Sulphuric 
 
 TROUS, NITRIC, MU- 
 RIATIC, OXY-MURIATIC. 
 
 NlTRO-MURIATIC AciDS. 
 
 In Water. 
 
 
 Taftaric 
 
 Acid 
 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 \rsenic 
 
 Silica 
 
 Potash 
 
 
 Succinic 
 
 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 . 
 
 
 hOtflft 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Fluoric 
 
 Citric 
 'ormic 
 ^actic 
 
 15. SULPHURIC ACID. 
 
 Jarytes 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Jenzoic 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 \cetous and Lacteo-sac- 
 
 
 -ime 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 Succinic 
 
 charine Acids 
 
 B arytes 
 
 tlagnesia 
 
 \ 1 1 1'OIl 1 
 
 ioracic 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 JL^ 1 ti UU3 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 ulphureous 
 
 Potash 
 
 \lumine 
 
 Suberic 
 
 N'hrous Acids 
 
 ^oda 
 
 
 Tartaric 
 
 Carbonic A. 
 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Citric? 
 
 'russic A. 
 
 Lme 
 
 
 Formic 
 
 Vater 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Water 
 
 Lactic 
 
 
 \mmonia 
 
 \lcohol 
 
 Benzoic 
 
 Fat Oil 
 
 Alumine 
 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Boracic 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 argonia? 
 
 
 Sulphureous 
 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 iarytes 
 
 Carbonic 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Prussic Acids 
 
 
 
 'otash 
 
 
 
 Water 
 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 'hosphoric 
 ioracic 
 
 \lcohol 
 
 Soda 
 Magnesia 
 
 
 interne 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 ulphuric 
 
 , 
 
 \mmonia 
 
 
 uccinic 
 
 'otash 
 
 \lumine 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 "luoric 
 
 Soda 
 
 
 Boracic 
 
 Vitric 
 
 J arytes 
 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 iuriatic 
 
 Strontia 
 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Succinic 
 
 ebacic 
 "ormic 
 
 Jine 
 Magnesia 
 
 22. FLUORIC ACID. 
 In Water. 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 .actic 
 
 argonia 
 
 
 Nitric 
 
 icnzoic 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 ^imc 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 \cetous Acids 
 
 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 
 \mmonia 
 
 J arytes 
 
 Formic 
 
 arytes 
 
 \lumine 
 
 Strontia 
 
 VOL. I. H 
 
A F F 
 
 50 
 
 A F F 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Jarytes 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 ->oda 
 
 Potash 
 
 Slrontia 
 
 'otash 
 
 trontia 
 
 Soda 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Soda 
 
 immonia 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 'otash 
 
 \mmonia 
 
 ^ime 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Soda 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Metal lie Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Alumine 
 
 
 \lumine 
 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Silica 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Vatcr 
 
 
 Water 
 
 Water 
 
 \lcohol 
 
 Water 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 
 Mcohol 
 
 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 
 T ft" ' 
 
 ^ 
 
 . 
 
 Jarytes 
 
 !l U C . 
 
 Lime 
 Barytes 
 
 26. CITRIC ACID. 
 In Water. 
 
 Strontia 
 ^ime 
 
 Jarytes 
 5 trontia 
 
 Strontia 
 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 'otash 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 ^ime 
 
 'otash 
 
 Soda 
 
 Potash 
 Soda 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Jarytes 
 Strontia 
 
 Magnesia 
 'otash 
 
 Soda 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 Alumine 
 
 ^imc 
 Magnesia 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Soda 
 
 
 Alumine 
 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alumine 
 
 29. LACTEO-SACCHA- 
 
 
 23. BORACIC ACID. 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 RINE ACID. 
 
 33. 34. SEBACIC AND 
 
 In Water. 
 
 
 In Water. 
 
 PHOSPHORIC ACIDS. 
 
 
 Water 
 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Lime 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 L,ime 
 
 
 Barytes 
 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Lime 
 
 Strontia 
 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 
 Potash 
 
 J 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Potash 
 
 27. BENZOIC ACID. 
 
 iioda 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Soda 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Potash 
 
 Ammonia 
 Alumine 
 
 White Oxide of Arsenic 
 Potash 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Soda 
 Ammonia 
 
 
 Soda 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 Barytes 
 
 Water 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Water 
 
 Lime 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Water 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Magnesia 
 Alumine. Tromsdorff. 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 \ 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 Lime 
 
 
 Lime 
 Barytes 
 Strontia 
 Magnesia 
 Potash 
 Soda 
 
 Lime 
 Barytes 
 Strontia 
 Magnesia 
 Potash 
 
 Barytes 
 Strontia 
 Magnesia 
 Potash 
 Soda 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Lime 
 Barytes 
 Strontia 
 Magnesia 
 Potash 
 , Soda 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 Ammonia 
 
 Soda 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 Alumine 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 Ammonia 
 
 Alumine . 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Alumine 
 
 
 Alumine 
 
 
 
 
 
 30. 31. 32. ACETOUS 
 
 
 24. 25. OXALIC and 
 
 
 LACTIC, AN'D FORMIC 
 
 
 TAHTACEOUS ACIDS. 
 
 28. SUCCINIC ACID. 
 
 ACIDS. In Water. 
 
 35. PRUSSIC ACID. 
 
 In Water. 
 
 
 
 In Water. 
 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Barytes 
 
 
 Lime 
 
 Lime 
 
 Potash 
 
 Alkalis 
 
AFF 
 
 51 
 
 A F F 
 
 Baryu--. 
 
 Fixed Alkalis 
 
 43. OXIDE OF URAXITE. 
 
 46. OXIDE OF NICKEL. 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Absorb. Earths 
 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Lire Henry. 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 
 
 
 Nitro-muriatic 
 
 Oxalic Acid 
 
 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 
 
 36. CARBONIC ACID. 
 
 40. TUXGSTEXIC ACID. 
 
 Nitric 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Tartareous 
 
 In It'ater. 
 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Nitric 
 
 
 Lime 
 
 Gallic 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Barytes 
 Strontia 
 
 Barytes 
 Magnesia 
 
 Prussic 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 Phosphoric 
 Fluoric 
 
 Lime 
 
 Alkalis 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 Fixed Alkalis 
 
 Alumine Elluyarts. 
 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 
 Water 
 
 Citric 
 
 7 " 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 
 
 Formic 
 Acetous 
 
 
 Alumine 
 
 41. OXIDE OF ARSENIC. 
 
 - 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Metallic Oxydes 
 
 In Water. 
 
 44. OXIDE OF STLVAXITE, or 
 
 
 
 
 TELLURIUM. 
 
 Lactic Acids 
 
 Water 
 
 Muriatic Acid 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 
 Boracic 
 
 
 
 Nitrous 
 
 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Nitro-muriatic 
 
 Prussic 
 
 37. ARSENIC ACID. 
 In Water. 
 
 Nitric 
 Sebacic 
 Tartaric 
 
 Sulphuric Acid 
 
 Sulphur 
 Alkalis 
 
 Carbonic 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 Lime 
 
 Phosphoric 
 Fluoric 
 
 Q. Silver 
 
 NICKEL. In fire. 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 W'otof 
 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Succinic 
 
 ater 
 
 Iron 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Citric 
 
 
 Cobalt 
 
 Potash 
 
 Formic 
 
 S\~LVAJTTE. In Fire, 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Soda 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 Copper 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Lactic 
 Acetous 
 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Gold 
 
 T"" 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Prussic Acids 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Tin 
 
 Antimony 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 
 Platina 
 
 Water 
 
 Fat Oil 
 
 
 Bismuth 
 
 Alcohol 
 
 
 
 Lead 
 
 
 Water 
 
 45. OXIDE OF MANGANESE. 
 
 Silver 
 
 In Fire. 
 Lime 
 
 ARSENIC. In Fire. 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Zinc 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Nickel 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Strontia 
 
 Cobalt 
 
 Tartaric 
 
 
 Magnesia 
 Potash 
 
 Copper 
 
 T 
 
 Citric 
 
 r*i 
 
 
 
 Iron 
 
 t luoric 
 
 
 Soda 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Silver 
 Tin 
 
 Phosphoric Acids 
 Nitrous 
 
 47. OXIDE OF COBALT. 
 
 
 Lead 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Gold 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 
 Alumine 
 
 Platina 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Oxalic Acid 
 
 
 Zinc 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 38. CHROMIC ACID. 
 In Water. 
 
 Antimony 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 Sulphur 
 
 Acetous 
 Other Acids 
 
 Muriatic A. 
 
 Sulphuric A. 
 Tartareous 
 
 
 
 
 Nitric 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 Oxide of Lead 
 
 i.. OXIDE or TITAXITE. 
 In Water. 
 
 MANGANESE. In Fire. 
 
 Sebaoic 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Oxide of Copper 
 
 
 Copper 
 
 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Xitrous and Muriatic Acids! 
 
 Iron 
 Gold 
 
 Fluoric 
 Lacteo-saccharbie 
 
 
 39. MOLYBDEXIC ACID, 
 
 Prussic Alkali 
 Oxy-muriatic 
 
 Silver 
 Tin 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 
 Succinic 
 Citric 
 Formic 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Nitro-muriatic 
 
 
 
 H2 
 
AFF 
 
 52 
 
 AFF 
 
 Lactic 
 
 49. OXIDE OF ANTIMONY. 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 Silver 
 
 Acetous 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Tin 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 Formic 
 
 Antimony 
 
 Boracic 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Platina 
 
 Prussic 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Bismuth 
 
 Carbonic 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Pyromucous 
 
 Boracic 
 Prussic 
 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 Lead 
 Q. Silver 
 Alkaline Sulphuret 
 
 COBALT. In Fire. 
 
 Nitric 
 Tartaric 
 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Iron 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 Phosphoric 
 
 ZINC. In Fire. 
 
 52. OXIDE OF TIN. 
 
 Nickel 
 
 Citric 
 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Copper 
 
 
 Copper 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 Antimony 
 
 Pyromucous 
 
 Gola 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Tin 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Platina 
 
 Formic 
 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Tartarous 
 
 Tin 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Silver 
 
 IVIuriatic 
 
 Antimony 
 Zinc 
 
 Acetous 
 Boracic 
 
 Gojd 
 Cobalt 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Oxalic 
 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 
 Prussic 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 .A rsenic 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 Platina 
 Bismuth 
 
 Phosphoric 
 Nitric 
 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Lead 
 
 VT; ! ^i 
 
 Succinic 
 
 
 
 JNlCKel 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 48. OXIDE OF BISMUTH. 
 
 
 Iron 
 
 Saccharo-lactic 
 Citric 
 
 
 
 ANTIMONY. 
 
 
 
 Oxalic A. 
 
 In Fire. 
 
 
 Formic 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 51. OXIDE OF IRON. 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Tartaric 
 Phosphoric 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Ton 
 Copper 
 Tin 
 
 In Water. 
 Oxalic 
 
 Boracic 
 Prussic Acids 
 
 Sebacic 
 Muriatic 
 Nitric 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 L,ead 
 Nickel 
 Silver 
 3ismuth 
 
 Tartarous 
 Gallic 
 Camphoric 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 TIN. In Fire. 
 
 Lacteo- saccharine 
 
 Zinc 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Gold 
 
 Vluriatic 
 
 Zinc 
 
 Citric 
 Formic 
 
 D latina 
 Juick Silver 
 
 Pyromucous 
 Citric 
 
 Q. Silver 
 Antimony- 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Copper 
 
 Prussic 
 Carbonic 
 
 Cobalt 
 Alkaline Sulphuret 
 
 ^hosphoric 
 Vrsctiic 
 
 Gold 
 Silver 
 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 "luoric 
 
 -ead 
 
 
 
 Succinic 
 
 ron 
 
 
 
 Citric 
 
 Manganese 
 
 BISMUTH.' In Fire. 
 
 
 ''ormic 
 
 Nickel 
 
 
 
 
 r\ r> + 1 r* 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Lead 
 
 50. OXIDE OF ZINC. 
 
 "1 ' i. 1 ( . 
 
 'latina 
 
 Silver 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Jismuth 
 
 Gold 
 
 
 Joracic 
 
 Cobalt 
 
 Quick Silver 
 Antimony 
 
 Oxalic 
 Sulphuric 
 
 'russic 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 Alkaline Sulphurets 
 bulphur 
 
 Tin 
 
 'yromucous 
 
 
 
 Copper 
 
 Vluriatic 
 
 T K d v ^^** JYI T^ii*? 
 
 
 1 HVJ-V ,^^^^,/t -ill C i 
 
 
 Plaiina 
 
 Saccharine Lactic 
 
 
 
 Nickel 
 
 Citric 
 
 Nickel 
 
 53. OXIDE OF LEAD. 
 
 Iron 
 
 ebacic 
 
 Cobalt 
 
 In Water. 
 
 Zinc 
 
 'artareous 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 Alkaline Sulphuret 
 
 'hosphoric 
 
 Manganese 
 
 'yromucous 
 
 
 Citric 
 
 Copper 
 
 ulphuric 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 uccinic 
 
 Gold 
 
 ebacic 
 
AFF 
 
 53 
 
 A F F 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 Boracic 
 
 Copper 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Prussic 
 
 Antimony 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 Arsenic 
 Tartarous 
 
 Carbonic Acids 
 Fixed Alkali 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 Tartaric 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Muriatic 
 Molvbdic 
 
 Volatile Alkali 
 Double Salts 
 Fat Oil 
 
 Iron 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 Sulphur 
 
 Sebacic 
 Prussic Acids 
 
 Suberic 
 
 
 
 Fixed Alkalis 
 
 Zoonic 
 
 COPPER. In Fire. 
 
 
 
 N itric 
 
 
 
 Volatile Alkalis 
 
 Pyromucous 
 Fluoric 
 
 Gold 
 
 Silver 
 
 56. OXIDE OF SILVER. 
 In Water. 
 
 GOLD. In Firr. 
 
 Citric 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 
 Formic 
 
 Iron 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Manganese 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Copper 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Zinc 
 
 Oxalic 
 
 Silver 
 
 T . 
 
 Boracic 
 
 ^t*i ice ip 
 
 Antimony 
 Platina 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Lead 
 Bismuth 
 
 A 1 11331L 
 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 Tin 
 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 Tin 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 Fat Oil 
 
 Lead 
 Nickel 
 Bismuth 
 
 Phosphoric 
 Nitric 
 
 Antimony 
 Iron 
 Platina 
 
 LEAD. In Fire. 
 
 Gold 
 Silver 
 Copper 
 
 Cobalt 
 Q. Silver 
 Alkaline Sulphuret 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Arsenic 
 Fluoric 
 Tartaric 
 Citric 
 Formic 
 Acetous 
 
 Zinc 
 Nickel 
 Arsenic 
 Cobalt 
 Manganese 
 
 Q. Silver 
 Bismuth 
 
 
 Lactic 
 Succinic 
 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 
 Tin 
 
 * * 
 
 
 Prussic 
 
 
 
 Antimony 
 
 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 
 Platina 
 
 
 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 55. OXIDE OF Q. SILVER. 
 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 58. ALCortoi.. 
 
 Zinc 
 
 In Water. 
 
 
 
 Nickel 
 
 
 SILVER. In Fire. 
 
 Water 
 
 Iron 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 
 .Ether 
 
 Alkaline Sulphuret 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 Lead 
 
 Volatile Oils 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Dxalic 
 Succinic 
 
 Copper 
 Q. Silver 
 
 Volatile Alkali 
 
 Fixed Alkali 
 
 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Bismuth 
 
 T" 
 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 
 
 \rsenic 
 
 1 in 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 
 Sulphuric 
 Lacteo-saccharine 
 
 Gold 
 Antimony 
 
 Muriates 
 
 54. OXIDE OF COPPER. 
 In Water. 
 
 Tartar 
 
 Citric 
 
 tron 
 Manganese 
 
 J'.n, 
 
 Phosphoric Alkali 
 
 \ 
 
 Vitric 
 
 CiSDK 
 
 
 
 ~'luor 
 
 Arsenic 
 
 
 
 
 Vi^L-ol 
 
 
 Pyromucous 
 Oxalic 
 
 Acetous 
 Boracic 
 
 A 1CKC1 
 
 Platina 
 
 59. JTHER. 
 
 Tartaric 
 
 Prussic 
 Carbonic Acids 
 
 Sulphuret of Alkali 
 
 \lcohol 
 Volatile Oils 
 
 Muriatic 
 
 
 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 
 
 ater 
 
 Saccharo-lactic 
 
 Q. SILVER. In Fire. 
 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 
 Sebacic 
 
 Gold 
 
 
 D hosphorus 
 
 Arsenic 
 Phosphoric 
 
 Silver 
 
 5". OXIDE OF GOLD. 
 In Water. 
 
 Caoutchouc 
 
 Succinic 
 
 Platina 
 
 
 
 Fluoric 
 
 Lead 
 
 wEther 
 
 
 Citric 
 
 Tin 
 
 M uriatic 
 
 60. VOLATILE Ou.. 
 
 Formic 
 
 
 Nitro-muriatic 
 
 
 Acetous 
 
 Zinc 
 
 Nitric 
 
 .Ether 
 
 Lactic 
 
 Bismuth 
 
 Sulphuric 
 
 Alcohol 
 
AFF 
 
 54 
 
 A F F 
 
 Fixed Oil 
 Fixed Alkali 
 
 Sulphur 
 Phosphorus 
 
 61. FIXKD OILS. 
 
 Lime 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Potash 
 
 Soda 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Oxide of Mercury 
 Oilier Oxides 
 Alumine 
 Sulphur 
 Phosphorus 
 
 62. PYHOMUCOUS ACID. 
 
 Potash 
 Soda 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Lime 
 
 Magnesia 
 Ammonia 
 Alumina 
 Jargonia 
 Oxides of Metals 
 
 WdAT OCCCKS 
 
 63. PYHOI.IGNKOUS ACID. 
 
 Lime 
 
 Barytes 
 
 Potash 
 
 Soda 
 
 Magnesia 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Metallic Oxides 
 
 Alumina 
 
 64. JARGONIA. 
 
 Vegetable Acids 
 Sulphuric 
 Muriatic 
 Nitric Acids 
 
 The affinities of oxygen, as ascertained by later ob- 
 servations, appear to be nearly in this order : 
 
 OxYGEN--Charcoal, titanium, manganese, zinc, iron, 
 tin, uranium, molybdenum, tungstein, cobalt, antimony, 
 hydrogen, phosphorus, sulphur, nickel, arsenic, nitro- 
 gen, chrome, bismuth, lead, copper, tellurium, platina, 
 mercury, silver, nitrous gas, gold, muriatic acid. 
 
 TABLES OF DOUBLE ELECTIVE AFFINITIES, OR AT- 
 TRACTIONS. 
 
 1. WHAT occi'ns IN MIXTURES BY 
 
 C Tin. mixed with 
 JSi)ver, 
 
 7 CIron, mixed with 
 
 i i Lead. 
 
 5 '% Cbulpliur, with 
 
 C s < Lead. 
 
 ^'3 C Sulphur, w ith 
 
 \ "* c^t'&nlus of antimony. 
 
 \\, AV'HAT OCCURS IX MlXTUHES OF WATER T SUBSTANCES. 
 
 SMii 
 
 si I 
 
 Aciili, 
 
 iii 
 Cal 
 
 , Me 
 
 chit, -J f 
 
 mixed with 1 Volatile alkali, 
 
 Ucareons earth<i, V <. mixed with 
 
 or j Fixed air. 
 
 etallic substances, J L 
 
 ^J C Mercury, silver, 
 Vitriolic or marine / or 
 
 acid, with S. < Lead, with 
 
 Alkalis or earths, / Nitrons, or acetous 
 
 J S (. acid. 
 
 D 
 H 
 
 ^ Volfttile alkali. 
 1 Acids, 
 
 c Lea.1, 
 ) Nitrous marine, 
 } or 
 
 ^ Acetous acid, 
 *- Silver. 
 
 ) \ itriolic, nitrous. 
 or 
 
 Acetous acid, 
 
 Nitrous, marine, 
 
 and 
 
 Acetous acids. 
 Calcareous earths, 
 
 Vitriolic acids 
 Alkalis, earths, or 
 M. S. 
 
 Marine acids. 
 Alkaline salis, earths. 
 or 
 
 M.S. 
 Fixed nir, 
 
 and 
 
 Fixed alkal=. 
 Volatile a'kaii, 
 
 magnesia, earth of 
 
 alum. 
 Vitriolic acid. 
 
 DlSTIItATIoy, On Sl'BLl.MATIONS, 1 \ II HK- 
 
 HEAT. 
 
 . s 
 
 4 
 *i 
 
 Volnt.U-nhVdi, 
 
 mixt'tl with 
 Avid. 
 Volatile nlkili, 
 
 with 
 
 Vitriolic acid, 
 Volatile alkali, 
 Nitrous, minim 1 , 
 or 
 
 Vitr'olit 
 
 -) <; F;x''d air, 
 i- -j mixed willi 
 
 *- Calcareous earths. 
 > '^ Nil runs, marine, or 
 *" "5 > Hcetous acid, with 
 -> 'i f Fixed alkali. 
 
 "Acetous acid, 
 ' alkali, 
 
 Al>sorl>enf earth). 
 
 Kr-f "his of antimony, J C Marine acid, 
 Sulphur, 5 tHukkiavrr. 
 
 _^ 
 
 See .Dictionary of Chemistry, .translated from the 
 French ; Black's Lectures ; Chaptal, I'ourcroy, and 
 Thomson's Chemistry ; Morveau's Papers in the An- 
 nales de Chimie; Kirwan; Phil, and Irish Trans.; 
 besides those above quoted, may be consulted on this 
 subject. 
 
 AFFINITY, COMPOUND, implies the union of different 
 bodies in one homogeneous mass. Thus, alum, vitrio- 
 lated tartar, a small proportion of alcohol and water, 
 form a transparent fluid. 
 
 COMPOUND, ELECTIVE, we thus distinguish 
 
 what is called double elective attraction, since, in many 
 cases, there are more than four substances, if, for in- 
 stance, nitric acid be added to the sulphat of ammonia, 
 no decomposition takes place ; but let nitrat of potash 
 be added, and two new bodies are formed ; that is, the 
 potash attracts the sulphuric acid, while the nitric acid 
 solicits the ammonia. This was familiarly explained 
 by Dr. Black in the following manner : 
 
 Pot-ash 
 
 Nitric acid 
 
 Sulphuric acid 
 
 Ammonia 
 
 Suppose the two lines, two rulers, moving freely on 
 the centre, if the affinity between the potash and sul- 
 phuric acid be equal to 62, that between nitric acid 
 and ammonia equal to f!8, the sum of these affinities 
 will be superior to the affinities- supposed to keep the 
 sulphuric -acid and ammonia the potash and nitric, 
 acid together, in the proportion of their sums, viz. 
 100 to 96. Bergman and Elliott have given different 
 diagrams, which we need not copy. Bcrthollet has 
 shewn that these representations are not chemically 
 exact ; but this would lead us into the intricacies of 
 another science. 
 
 INTERMEDIATE, means the union of bo- 
 dies by an intermede. The usual instance of water 
 uniting with oil by the medium of mucilage, is incor- 
 rect; for this is not an -union, but an intimate mixture 
 of particles unaltered. Azote will not unite with fixed 
 
A G A 
 
 D 3 
 
 AG A 
 
 alkalis, but when combined with other bodies in the 
 form of nitric acid, the union is ready and perma- 
 nent. 
 
 AFFINITY, QUIESCENT and DWELLEXT. These terms 
 are employed by Mr. Kirwan ; the former to express 
 . the force exerted to preserve the old combination ; the 
 latter that which tends to destroy it. In the former 
 example, the quiescent affinity between the ingredients 
 of the sulphat of ammonia and the nitrat of potash, 
 respectively, was equal only to 96; that of the other 
 two bodies, respectively, equal to 100. 
 
 RECIPROCAL, forms a singular phenome- 
 non in chemisiry. A body consisffig of two princi- 
 ples may be separated by another, which, with one of 
 the principles of the first, forms a new compound ; 
 but the separated principle, after some time, will effect 
 a separation of the new union. 
 
 A'FFIOX, (ASSUX,) an Arabian name of opium ^ 
 also of an electuary, in which opium is a part of the 
 composition. See OPIUM. 
 
 AFFLATUS, or ADFLATUS,(from ad, and/o, to 
 bio-) . When a vapour or air strikes any other body 
 with a certain degree of violence, or, as the country- 
 people call it, a BLAST, it affects the body suddenly with 
 a disease ; it is a species of erysipelas. 
 
 AFFLI'CTIO, (from affligo, to afflict). See PAS- 
 SIONS. 
 
 AFFO'DILUS. See ASPHODELUS LUTEUS. 
 
 Al'FRODI'XA, or AFFHODI'TE, (from a$<n, f>jam,) 
 so named because Venus is said to have sprung from 
 the foam of the sea. See VEXUS. 
 
 AFFU'SIO, (from adandfundo, to flour on J. Pour- 
 ing a liquor upon something; it means occasionally the 
 same as suffusio. * See CATARACTA. 
 
 AFTO. A kind of erysimum, or hedge mustard, 
 from the coast of Guinea. When powdered it is used 
 as snuff" by the Africans to cure the head-ach. 
 
 AGALA'CTIA, (from , negative, and yA, milk,)- 
 a defect of milk in child-bed ; hence ayaAaxT-, an 
 epithet given by Hippocrates to a lying-in woman that 
 hath no milk. 
 
 AGA'LLOCHUM, an Arabian term. AGALLU- 
 GE\ v*AA^, lignum Indicum aloe aro;natica. 
 The AROMATIC ALOE. The accounts given of this 
 wood are so different from each other, as well as from 
 the specimens of it that are met with in our shops, that 
 the real wood is probably unknown. Other woods, as 
 the asfialatham, aquilt lignum, and calambour, which 
 are said to be of the same nature, are substituted for it. 
 Whatever this article is in reality, it is also expressed 
 by different writers by the following names, viz.- aloe 
 liffn, xyloaloe, sinkoo, calambac, atyd, haud, agalugi, 
 head, &c. The Arabians call it ceber, or sebar, and 
 sometimes alcebar. The Portuguese, Pao-agula. 
 
 There are two species of plants which afford a wood 
 which is thus entitled. The ji. verum, which is the 
 ejccfcaria agallocha Lin. Sp. PI. U5I, and the aloexy- 
 !um verum of LoueVo. This also has been styled A. 
 verum. See Transactions of the Lisbon Academy, vol. i. 
 
 It is brought from China, and the interior parts of the 
 East Indies, in small pieces. It is described as being 
 compact, ponderous, of a yellow or rusty brown colour, 
 with black or purplish veins, sometimes purple, wkh 
 ash-coloured veins, and not unfrequently as being of a 
 blackish colour. Such as is brought into Europe 
 
 has a bitterish, resinous taste, and a light aromatic 
 smell. Set on fire, it seems to melt like wax, emitting, 
 while it burns, an agreeable fragrance ; the degree of 
 this fragrance gives the proof of its goodness. That part 
 which is betwixt the heart, and that part which is next 
 the bark, are called calumbac. 
 
 One ounce of this wood yields to spirits of wine three 
 drams of a resinous extract ; and to water two drams. 
 If distilled with water, it yields an highly cordial oil, in 
 the proportion of half an ounce from one hundred and 
 sixty ounces. Miller. Dale. 
 
 Later authors, who professedly speak of the aloexy- 
 lum, a word expressing the wood of aloes, describe it 
 as a milky wood, very poisonous ; adding, that the pith 
 is intensely bitter. It is said to be highly acrid and in- 
 ebriating, fatal to worms, and useful in palsy ; or, in a 
 smaller dose, in cholera. The common dose is a scru- 
 ple. A resin and an essential oil are prepared from it. 
 Sonnerat has lately sent to Lamarck a branch of the 
 true wood, accompanied with a drawing of the flower, 
 "which shews that it is not of the genus above mentioned, 
 though figured by Rumphius under the appellation of 
 .i. secundarium. Yet a plant of Amboyna may yield a 
 similar resin with one of Cochinchina. Loueiro is, 
 however, confident that the agallochum sold in India 
 comes from the aloeiylum verum. Another kind of 
 wood under this name comes from Mexico, and is dis- 
 tinguished by its agreeable smell. The species is not 
 known. 
 
 AGA'LLUGI, AGALLUGEX. See AGA'LLO- 
 CHUM. 
 
 AGARICOI'DES, (from *y(x, and nhf, form,) 
 a sort of fungus, like agaric. 
 
 AGA'RICUS AURI'CUL.E FO'RMA. See Au- 
 RICUI..E JUD.E. 
 
 AGA'RICUS, AGARIC, supposed from Agaria, a 
 town in Asia. Many species of fungi have this term, 
 all of which are acrid and poisonous. 
 
 MUSCAIU'US, Lin. Sp. PI. 1645. The RED- 
 DISH MUSHROOMS, also called BUG AGARIC. This is 
 one of the poisonous vegetables that are indigenous 
 in Great Britain. The pillar stalk is white, thick, and 
 hollow ; thicker towards the top ; egg-shaped at its 
 base ; surrounded at its middle with a pendulous mem- 
 brane, and furnished with a cap which is sometimes 
 six inches or more in diameter ; almost flat ; either 
 white, red, or crimson colour ; and sometimes beset 
 with angular, downy, uiiite, or red warts. The "gills 
 are white, flat, and inversely spear-shaped ; the greater 
 number extend from the rim of the cap to the stalk, 
 the rest only half way. When this mushroom is de- 
 caying, the gills become brownish. It is found in pas- 
 tures and woods. 
 
 If the juice of this mushroom is rubbed where bugs 
 retreat in the day, it will destroy them. If infused in 
 milk, it is destructive to flies the instant they sip it. 
 Haller relates, that six persons of Lithuania perished at 
 one time by eating this kind of mushroom ; and that 
 others have been driven mad by it. Two or three may 
 be taken without danger ; but more will occasion de- 
 lirium. See Whhering's Botanical Arrangements. 
 Wilmer's Observations on Poisonous Vegetables. 
 Lightfoot's Flora Scotia, vol. ii. p. 1010. 
 
 Yet, like all the agarics, it has the character of being 
 cathartic and sudorific. In fact, nature exerts herself to 
 
A G A 
 
 56 
 
 AGG 
 
 off the poisonous matter, and thus occasions 
 these discharges. It has, however, been given inter- 
 nally in cases of epilepsy and palsy from a repulsion of 
 eruptions. The dose is from ten to thirty grains in 
 \ incgar, the usual antidote to poisonous vegetables. If 
 any one should be found so rash to employ it, we may 
 adil that the part only just above the ground is to be 
 selected. This is cleaned, dried, powdered, and kept 
 in a well-closed vial. It entered as an ingredient in the 
 well known formula of the theriaca, when it was con- 
 sidcred as a cordial. 
 
 AGARICUS PIPERA'TUS, Lin. 1741. PEPPER MUSH- 
 ROOM ; also called PEPPER AGARIC. The stalk is 
 about two inches high. The hat is convex when 
 young : as it expands, it becomes nearly Hat ; its co- 
 lour is a dirty white, with a mixture of grey ; it con- 
 tains a milky juice. The disk is constantly bent in- 
 wards : when the fungus is decaying, the hat becomes 
 in its centre, and is sometimes seen funnel-shaped. 
 The lamella: arc close, numerous, and of a pale flesh 
 colour. 
 
 It is very common in woods, near the roots of trees. 
 When freely taken, fatal consequences are said by 
 several writers to have resulted. When this vegetable 
 luis lost ils acrid juice by drying, its caustic quality 
 still remains. In distillation it gives out ammonia. 
 
 In case of injury from any of the mushroom tribe, 
 see AMASTIA. See also Wilmer's Observations on Poi- 
 sonous Vegetables. 
 
 QUE'HCUS, AGARIC of -the OAK, called fun- 
 
 ffiis ig-niarius. Boletus igniarius, Lin. 1645. FEMALE 
 AGARIC, and, from its readiness to catch fire, TOUCH- 
 WOOD. 
 
 It grows in the form of a horse's hoof ; externally it 
 is of a dusky ash-colour, and internally of a dusky red ; 
 it is soft and tough. The best is said to grow on the 
 larger branches of oak trees ; but that which is found 
 on other trees is often as good. 
 
 It consists of four parts, which present themselves 
 successively. 1st. The outward rind, which may be 
 thrown away. 2d. The part immediately under this 
 rind, which is the best of all, and is used to restrain 
 haemorrhages from wounds, and after amputations ; it 
 should be beat well with a hammer until it is soft and 
 pliable, then slices of it of a proper size are to be ap- 
 plied upon the open blood vessel, whose discharge it 
 restrains, not from its restringency, but its texture and 
 adhesive quality : on the firstapplication it adheres 
 pretty strongly ,but about the end of two days it begins 
 to separate and soon falls off. 3d. A part which ad- 
 heres to the second, and which is an inferior sort, may 
 be used in less important cases. The 4th, or last part, 
 may be powdered, and then used for the same purposes 
 as the second and third sorts. The best time for tak- 
 ing the fungous substance from the trees is autumn, 
 when the weather is fine, and after great heats. 
 
 As a styptic, this fungus does not appear to possess 
 any advantages greater than what may be expected 
 from dry lint, as its success hath not been manifested 
 but when the circulation was so languid that lint would 
 not have failed to have answered as well. This agaric 
 grows on different trees, chiefly on the ash. 
 
 See Warner's Cases in Surgery, p. 133, 8cc. Neale's 
 Observations on the Use of Agaric. 
 
 MINEKALIS, called lac lunie, lac montium. 
 
 and medulla la/iklum. It is collected in the clefts of the 
 secondary mountains, and, when dry and powdered, is 
 StjledfossiLfarina. It has been employed In some in- 
 stances as a desiccative ; but is little known to the prac- 
 titioners of this country. It is often mixed with clay, 
 and is sometimes a pure clay. The santajiora, however, 
 of Sienna, of which bricks that swim in water are 
 formed, contains a much larger proportion of flint and 
 magixesia than of clay. 
 
 AGA'SYLIS, (fromay#of*(, to be wonderful}. Di- 
 osc-oricles says, that this is the tree from whence the am- 
 moniacum is produced, so named from its surprising 
 good properties, ^fcee AMMONIACUM. 
 
 AGATHO'NIS ANTIDO'TUS HEPA'TICA. 
 Agathon's antidote for the liver. 
 
 &. Gentian. 3 vi. R. Enul. C. Fol. Abs. et Fol. Nard. 
 Ind. ai 3 i- m. 
 
 AGENE'SIA, (, non, andytyee-is, generatio). See 
 "ANAPHRODISIA, and DYSPERMATISMUS. 
 
 A'GER NATU'RjE. See UTERUS. 
 
 AGE'RATUM, (, non, and yi^*, senectus,) be- 
 cause its flowers preserve their beauty a long time. It 
 is also named balsamlta minor ; coslus hortorum minor ; 
 
 SWEET MAUDLIN, Or MAUDLIN TANSEY. It is tllC ACHILLEA 
 
 AGEKATUM of Linnaeus. Sp. PI. 1264. 
 
 The other species of achillca are the A. litrata Lin. 
 1267, the true genepi of the shops; the A. millefolium 
 Lin. 1267 ; A. moschata ( odorata,~Lin. 1268); A.fitar- 
 tnica, Lin. 1266. These agree in a pleasing smell, and 
 a bitterish taste, resembling the costmary and tansey. 
 Their virtues, though inconsiderable, are best extracted 
 by water. To this, however, the ptarmica is an ex- 
 ception ; for the smell of the flowers is nauseous ; the 
 taste of the root acrid and pungent. The former spe- 
 cies are used in stomach complaints ; the last as an 
 errhine and a sialagogue, to relieve the tooth-ach, and 
 as a remedy for palsy. 
 
 AGE'RATUS LA'PIS, (ageratus, common). A 
 stone used by coblers to polish women's shoes. It is 
 ridiculously said to discuss, and to be gently astringent. 
 If it possesses any such virtues, it probably contains 
 iron, a supposition countenanced by its being used in 
 dyeing. 
 
 A'GE VI'TA. The name of an antidote, rather 
 supposed to becMedjugis -vita, long, or continual life. 
 It is a medicated wine, made with galangal root, long 
 and white pepper, sage, ginger, cinnamon, saffron, and 
 cloves, boiled in wine. 
 
 AGGLOMERA'TIO, (from ad and glomero, to roll 
 together) . The rolling or mixing together two or more 
 substances into one mass. 
 
 AGGLUTINA'TIO, (from ad and glutino, to solder 
 together,} AGGLUTINATION. Reunion, sticking together : 
 so healers are agglutinants. 
 
 PILORUM. Reducing the hair 
 
 of the eye-lids that grow inward, to their natural order, 
 by any glutinous matter on a probe. 
 
 AGGLUTI'NANTS. A class-of medicines .which 
 united wounds, or were supposed to have this effect. 
 They consisted of substances which contained gluten, 
 and were thought capable of supplying that portion of 
 the blood whose effects on wounds were sufficiently 
 obvious. They are now known to be useless. If 
 any such internal medicine exists, it is gum arable, in 
 a. very large dose taken daily for a considerable timer 
 
AGIS 
 
 57 
 
 AGR 
 
 Tiie other agglutinants are merely nutritious, except 
 the olibanum, which acts in humoral asthmas on a dif- 
 ferent principle. 
 
 AGGREG'AT* GLANDULjE,(from aggrego, to 
 assemble together}. Small glands, supposed to be lodged 
 in the cellular coat of the intestines next to the villous; but 
 as they do not appear in an uninjected gut, many anatom- 
 ists suspect them only to be little bits of separated \vax. 
 
 AGGREGATUM,(from the same,) an AGGREGATK. 
 A body resulting from the union of many others 
 \vhich are smaller, of which the whole sum is the ag- 
 gregate. 
 
 AGGREGATE'S, (from the same). In botany it is 
 p.n epithet applied to those parts of plants, which are so 
 united that they cannot be separated without injury to 
 the economy of the whole. 
 
 AGHEUSTIA,) (,non.and /ivo/utt, gusto). DE- 
 
 AGEUS'TIA, 5 FECT, or LOSS of TASTE, called 
 . also ,4fiogeusia, Afiogeusis. Dr. Cullen ranks this as a 
 genus of disease, in the class locales, and order dysccst- 
 hesiiz. The causes are fever, or palsy, whence he 
 forms two species: the first he calls ORGANIC, arising 
 from some affection in the membrane of the tongue, by 
 which relishing things, or those which have some taste, 
 are prevented from coming in contact with the nerves ; 
 the second ATONIC, arising from a weakness of the 
 nerves, without any affection of the tongue. Sauvages 
 thinks the cause of this disease to be either in the 
 brain, in the tongue itself, or in the passage of the lin- 
 gual nerves. " He forms two species : first, FEBRILIS, 
 where a suppression of taste accompanies fevers, from 
 the rough tongue; delirium, or coma: second, PARA- 
 LYTIC A, when it accompanies a paralysis of the tongue 
 or some comatous disorder. Nosologia Methodica, 
 voLi.rsi. 
 
 AGIAHA'LID. See LYCIUM. 
 
 A'GIS. See FEMUR. 
 
 AGITATION. Exercise is sometimes useful, by 
 agitating the whole system ; and violent agitation is re- 
 commended by Bartholine in fits of tooth-ach and deaf- 
 ness. Agitation of mind from any cause has certainly 
 relieved nervous complaints, and prevented the access 
 of fevers or of spasmodic attacks. 
 
 AGLACTA'TIO,(, non, and '/*>., lac). DEFECT 
 OF MILK. 
 
 A'GLIA. (from yA, shining). See -HoiDES. 
 
 A'GLITHES, (from a'/ivofutt, to be offensive). The 
 (iivision or segments of a head of garlick, which we call 
 its cloves. 
 
 AGLUTI TIO, (from *, priv. and yAt/, to swallow). 
 A difficulty of, or impediment to, swallowing. See 
 OEGLUTITIO. 
 
 A'GME, (from *y*>, to break). See FRACTURA. 
 
 A'GN AC AT. A tree which grows about the isthmus 
 of Darien ; it resembles a pear-tree, both as to its gene- 
 ral appearance and its fruit, the pulp of which is said to 
 be highly aphrodisiac. Raii Hist. 
 
 AGNA'TA. See ADNATA. 
 
 A GNIL. See INDICI-M. 
 
 AGNI'NA MEMBRA NA, (from <*><, a lamb, 
 and membrana, a membrane,) velPELLI'CULA. Aetius 
 calls one of the membranes which involves the foetus by 
 this name, which he derives from its tenderness. This 
 name is adopted by Drelincourt and Bartholine. See 
 AMNION. 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 AGXOI'A, (from , neg. and /wm.v, to know). It 
 is when a patient in a fever forgets his acquaintance. 
 When it is joined with rigor, it is a dangerous symp- 
 tom. 
 
 A'GNL'S CA'STUS, (from agnus, a lamb, and the 
 Hebrew term KADASH, chasre). It is called agnu*, 
 from the down on its surface, which resembles that 
 upon a lamb's skin ; and castus, because the chaste ma- 
 trons at the feast of Ceres strewed them upon their 
 bee's and lay upon them. The CHASTE TREE, -vittx 
 agnus castus Lin. Sp. PI. 890. The qualities of this 
 seed do not support its name or use. The smell is 
 fretid, the taste warm. It is not now used in medi- 
 cine. 
 
 A 'GNUS SCY'THICUS. The SCYTHIAN LAMB, called also 
 in the Scythian language, barametz, i. e. lamb, or ban- 
 met z, or baronetz. This sort of plant is said to be found 
 in Tartary, Russia, Sec. and is described as growing in 
 the resemblance of a lamb. In fact, however, it is the 
 root of a fern, covered with a whitish down, which the 
 Tartars trim so as to represent a lamb, and sell it for a 
 vegetating para'site animal. It would be endless to re- 
 count the ridiculous stories told of this animal plant; 
 nor is it a part of our subject. The fern is the Jioly- 
 fiodrum baron-.etz of Loueiro ; the dictisoma cu/cita of 
 Heritier. Sertum Anglic. PI. 43. 
 
 AGOM'PHIASIS, (from *, neg. and yu/pt, com- 
 pact,) orGOM'PHIASIS. A distemper of the teeth; it 
 is when they are loose in their sockets and pained. 
 
 A'GONE, (from ., priv. and y, offspring). HEN- 
 BANE ; so named because it is supposed to occasion 
 barrenness. See HTOSCIAMUS NIGER. 
 
 AGO'NIA, (from , neg. and yo{, an offspring). 
 See STERILITAS. 
 
 AGO'NIA, (from y>, a combat or struggle). AGO- 
 NY, as when there is a struggle between life and death. 
 To avoid this painful struggle, which has agitated the 
 minds of the wisest and best of men, different plans 
 have been suggested. But death is the last scen.e which 
 we must all act; and, to the mind . possessing an awful 
 sense of the power and goodness of the Almighty, there 
 is but a shade of difference between our voluntarily 
 shortening our lives for a few hours or minutes, and the 
 abridging half an age. Also fear and sadness of mind, 
 with agitation. 
 
 AGONrSTICUM,(fromy*<*i', to strive). Galen, 
 in speaking of Marasmus, uses this word to signify wa- 
 ter extremely cold, which he directs to be given in large 
 quantities in erysipelatous fevers, that it may overpower 
 the excessive heat of the blood. 
 
 A'GONOS, (from *, neg. and '/, an offspring, o: 
 y>), barren). 
 
 Hippocrates calls those women so who have not 
 children, though they might have, if the impediment 
 was removed. In botany it means not bearing seed or 
 fruit. 
 
 AGO'STUS, from /, to bring or lead). That 
 part of the arm from the elbow to the fingers. See also 
 PALM A. 
 
 A GRE'DULA . A species of FROG. 
 
 AGRE'STA, VERJUICE, (from */(, wild). The 
 juice of unripe grapes, or the sour grape itself, called 
 omphax, or the juice of the sour apple. See MAI- - 
 
 HORTENSIS. 
 
 ACRES TEN. ACID STONE TARTAR. 
 I 
 
A GR 
 
 58 
 
 AG Y 
 
 AGRESTIS, WILD, (from *y?w> wild). It is ap- 
 plied to vegetables that grow without cultivation (see 
 MALUS SYLVESTRIS) ; to wild, as distinguished from 
 tame, animals ; and to express an ungovernable malig- 
 nity in a disease. 
 
 A'GRIA, HOLLY, (from the same). Also a ma- 
 lignant pustule, of which there are two sorts; one is 
 small, and casts a roughness or redness over the 
 skin, slightly corroding it, smooth about its centre, 
 spreads slowly, and is of a round figure ; this sort is cur- 
 ed by rubbing it with the saliva before breakfast: the 
 second sort ulcerates, with a violent redness and cor- 
 rosion, so as to make their hair fall off; it is of an un- 
 equal form, and becomes leprous ; its cure is the appli- 
 cation of pellitory of the wall in the manner of a poul- 
 tice. 
 
 AGRIA'MPELOS, (from ay/us?, to ltd, and *fre;is, 
 a vine). The WILD VINE. Bryonia alba. See also 
 BRYONIA NIGHA. 
 
 A'GRIC. The abbreviation by which is meant Geor- 
 gius Agricola cle Re Metallica, Natura Fossilium, Sec. 
 Basilian, 1657, folio. 
 
 AGRICULTU'RA, (from offer, afield, and cultura, 
 Ullage) . Agriculture is the art of cultivating the ground ; 
 tillage, husbandry, as distinct from pasturage. But it 
 is not connected with medicine, except in the instance 
 of benefit supposed to be received from vapours which 
 arise while ground is fresh or newly turned up, parti- 
 cularly the light gravelly soils. 
 
 On this subject much satisfaction may be derived 
 from the Georgical Essays by A. Hunter, M. D., second 
 edition, in five volumes. Fordyce's Elements of Agri- 
 culture and Vegetation. 
 
 AGRIELjE'A,(fromyp>s, wz'W,andfA*/*,a olive). 
 See OLEASTER. 
 
 AGRIFO'LIUM, (from *i, a prickle, and (f^Asn, a 
 leaf). See AquiFOLiuM. 
 
 AGRIMO'NIA, (from //>?, a field, and ftsvs?, 
 alone). So named from being the chief of all wild 
 herbs. COMMON AGRIMONY, called also eujiatorium 
 Grecorum, vel -verum, and hociamsanum. A. eupatoria 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 643. 
 
 The leaves have a slight bitterish aromatic taste, the 
 flowers are small, stronger, and more agreeable ; they 
 give out their virtues to water and to spirit of wine. 
 
 It is best used while fresh ; and the tops, before the 
 flowers are formed, possess the greatest virtue. A con- 
 serve is the best form of preparation ; though the dry 
 powder has been recommended : an infusion in water or 
 whey is good, though now disused. 
 
 It is mildly corroborant, and recommended in hu- 
 moral asthmas. It may be of some service in a relaxed 
 . state of the bronchial glands. It is used by Canadians in 
 burnifig fevers, and recommended by Hill in jaundice; 
 Mid by others in visceral obstructions. Alston advises 
 it in cutaneous eruptions ; and it has been considered as 
 useful in haemorrhages. On the whole, it is only a weak, 
 inefficacious, astringent. 
 
 The dose is 3 i- or more. The common hemp, and 
 Dutch agrimony, are called EUPATORIUM ; hemp agri- 
 mony, B'IDENS. 
 
 AGRIMONOFDES, from ay ft tun* , and H&S, like,) 
 pimpinella fol. agrim. nonnullis. It grows on the moun- 
 tains of Italy ; it is of the same nature as agrimony. A. 
 ,4grimonoides Lin. 643. 
 
 AGRIOCA'RDAMUM, (from ypis, wild, ana 
 nasturtium). Sec LEPIDIUM folio grami- 
 
 and. 
 
 neo. 
 
 AGRIOCA'STANUM, (from y/>>, mild, 
 nets-raver, the chestnut). See BULBOCASTANUM. 
 
 AGRIOCI'NARA, (from ayptos, wild, and xivxfa., 
 artichoke). See CINARA SYLVF.STUIS. 
 
 AGRIOCOCCIME'LA, (from -/<, wild, y-ev-w, 
 a berry, and /U,AE, an apjile-tree) . See PRUNUS SYJ.- 
 
 VESTRIS. 
 
 AGRIOME'LA, (from aypus, wild, and patex, ajijile- 
 iree). See MALUS SYLVESTRIS. 
 
 A'GRION, ayfiof, wild). ~) p 
 
 AGRIOPHY'LLON, (*ypw, and I 
 
 . j. i UANUM. 
 
 , leaf). J 
 
 AGRIORI'GANUM, (y/>io;, and apiyavw, marjo- 
 ram). See ORIGANUM ANGLICUM. 
 
 AGRIOSELI'NUM, (y/>>, and o-.Oiiw, parsley). 
 See HIPPOSELINUM. 
 
 AGRIPA'LMA GALLIS, (yp<5, and !rA,., palm- 
 tree). See CARDIAC A. 
 
 AGRI'PP/li. Children born with the feet foremost are 
 so called from Agrippa, who was named ab negro fiartu, 
 from his difficult birth. These births, though reckoned 
 preternatural, are often more safe and easy than the 
 natural. See PR*SENTATIO. It is the name also of 
 an ointment described by Nicolaus. 
 
 AGRIUM. An impure fossil alkali : the purer sort 
 was called halmyrhaga. 
 
 AGROM. A disease of the tongue not uncommon 
 in India ; in which it becomes extremely rough and 
 chapped. They relieve it by drinking a chalybeate 
 fluid, or the juice of a large species of mint; or chewing 
 the black-seeded basilica. 
 
 AGRO'STIS. See BRYONIA ALBA. 
 
 AGRU'MINA, quasi agriomina, (from y^<o;, wild,) 
 
 ONIONS, LEEKS. See CEPA, aild PoRUUM. 
 
 AGRY'PNIA, (from , neg. and iivus, nleeji*). See 
 PERVIGILIUM. 
 
 AGRY'PNOCOMA, (ttypvw^, without sleep, and 
 xw^a, lethargus). See COMA VIGIL. 
 
 AGUA'RA QUI'YA. See SOLANUM HORTENSE. 
 
 AGUE. See INTERMITTENT. 
 
 AGUE DROPS. This is a medicine sold for the 
 cure of agues, which is evidently a solution of arsenic 
 in water. The solution is saturated, and the dose is 
 equal to about the twentieth part of a grain. It is a 
 powerful and useful medicine, and, in proper hands, not 
 injurious. 
 
 AGUE CAKE. A tumour in the region of the 
 spleen which often follows agues, and was once said to 
 be owing to the use of the bark. It is, however, now 
 very rare ; and much more so since the bark has been 
 generally employed. 
 
 A'GUL, an Arabic word (AGUL, a circle). The 
 Syrian thorn was so called, because of its pliancy, from 
 whence they msfde bands of it. For its other proper- 
 ties, see ALHAGI. 
 
 AGUTIGUEPOO'BI BRASIL, (an Indian term). 
 See SAGITTARIA ALEXIPHARMACA. 
 
 AGY'RTjE, (from ayapis, a crowd of people, or 
 from ayupa, to gather tog-ether). QUACKS, MOUNTE- 
 BANKS, or people who go from place to place to sell 
 medicines, were called circulatores, circumforanei, and 
 pharmacopolx j the last of which, though proper to ajiy 
 
Al X 
 
 59 
 
 A LA 
 
 seller of medicine, yet was strictly applied to mounte- 
 banks. 
 
 AIIALOTH. The Hebrew name of lign. aloes. 
 
 AHAME LLA, and AHMELLA. See ACMELLA. 
 
 A'HIUS. SALT STONE. 
 
 AHO'VAI THEVETICLU'SH,or AIICAI, HAOU- 
 VAY. The name of a fruit in Brasil, the size of a ches- 
 nut, white, and shaped like the water caltrops ; it is 
 poisonous. The tree is as- large as a. pear-tree, the 
 bark white and full of juice, the leaves are always 
 green, the flower consists of one leaf, formed like a 
 funnel, divided at the edge ; a nistil arises from the 
 cup, which is the fruit. Incisions in the bark emit a 
 milky liquor that smells like garlic. It is the cerbera 
 ahcuai of Lin. Sp. PI. 303. The smell is very offen- 
 sive, and the nut a violent poison. The shells are, 
 however, employed by the Brasilians as ornaments. 
 Father Labat calls it the rattle-snake nut; as, when 
 applied in the form of a cataplasm, it is said to cure the 
 bites of that serpent. It is, however, suspected that 
 the good father has mistaken the tree ; since his de- 
 scription does not agree with the plants raised in the 
 botanic garden at Paris. 
 
 AHU'SAL. The SULPHER OF ARSENIC. 
 
 AI'ES. See B ATT ATA s. 
 
 AI GRE DI CE DRE. See CITREUM. 
 
 AI'LMAD. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 AIPI'MA CO'XERA. 1 (Indian words) - See CAS - 
 
 AIPIPOCA j 
 
 AIR. See AER. 
 
 AI'RA, (*/<, to take away ;) so named, because it 
 ought to be removed. See LOLIUM. 
 
 AISTHETE'RIUM, (from xn-fxttiuti, to perceive). 
 See SENSORIUM COMMUNE. 
 
 AJUGA. The bugula. of Jussieu. The plant used 
 in medicine is the.^f. refitans Lin. Sp. PI., the common 
 bugle ; consolida media of medical authors. It is a 
 slight astringent, and has been styled a vulnerary. To 
 this genus, Dr. Smith has annexed the tucrium chamae^ 
 pitys, the ground pine. Sec CHAM.EPITYS. 
 
 AIX LA CHAPELLE, is a large imperial city, si- 
 tuated in the duchy of Juliers, on the confines of Flan- 
 ders, seven leagues from Spa; it contains many springs 
 of hot sulphureous waters, which supply a number of 
 baths. On the vaults above the springs and aqueducts 
 of these waters is found every year, when they are 
 opened, a quantity of fine white-coloured flowers of sul- 
 phur, which has been sublimed from the waters. The 
 heat of the waters of the hottest spring, Dr. Lucas says, 
 raises the quicksilver in Fahrenheit's thermometer to 
 136; Mons. Monet to 146; and the heat of the foun- 
 tain, where they commonly drink, to 112, according to 
 Dr. Lucas. Sir T. Bergman obtained from a Swedish 
 kanne 27 grains of lime saturated with aerial acid, 29 
 grains of sea salt, and 70 grains of mineral alkali. 
 These waters are powerfully diaphoretic, and diuretic; 
 and, if taken in quantity, prove purgative. Of the 
 three hot European waters of note ; viz. that of Aix la 
 Chapelle, Bourbon, and Bath, the first abounds more 
 eminently with sulphur, and is the hottest, the most 
 nauseous, and purgative. The Bath waters possess the 
 least of these qualities. In all cases it is the best to 
 begin with small quantities, and low degrees of heat, 
 and gradually increase them, agreeable to the effects 
 
 and constitution of the patient. In cases of dyspepsia, 
 and foulness of the primse vise, they are said to be effi- 
 cacious : in rheumatism, scurvy, scrofula, cutaneous 
 diseases ; in hysteria, and hypochrondriasis ; melancholy, 
 stone, and gravel; in paralytic complaints, and in many 
 other cases, they should be considered as invigorators 
 of the system, deobstruent, and evacuant. They are 
 improper in all hectic cases, putrid disorders, where the 
 blood is in a dissolved state, or the constitution much 
 broken down. The times of drinking these waters are 
 from the beginning of May to the middle of June ; or 
 from the middle of August to the latter end of Septem- 
 ber. See AQU.E MINERALF.S. See Monro's Medical 
 and Pharmaceutical Chemistry, vol. ii. Dr. Williams 
 on the Waters of Aix la Chapelle, &.c. 
 
 AIZO'OX, ((, always, and , vivo, to live). See 
 ALOIDES. It is also a name for sedum. 
 
 AJA'V A, (Indian). So the Portuguese call a seed 
 which is brought from Malabar, and is celebrated in the 
 East Indies as a remedy in the colic. When the gout 
 affects the stomach, these seeds are very effectual in 
 dispelling the wind, and procuring speedy relief from 
 this painful disorder; they sometimes relieve by pro- 
 curing stools. The descriptions of travellers are not 
 so minute as to enable us to refer it to its place in the 
 Systema Naturae. Dr. Percival takes notice of these 
 seeds in his Essays Med. and Exp. vol. ii. 
 
 AJUBATI PITA BRASILIE'XSIUM. A shrub 
 bearing fruit like an almond ; but it is black, and con- 
 tains much oil. 
 
 A'JUGA, (* priv. and v/n,a yoke). See CHAM.I- 
 PITYS. 
 
 A'JUGA. REPTANS. See BUGULA. 
 AKMEL'LA. See ACMEL'LA. 
 
 AL. The Arabian article which signifies the; it is 
 applied to a word by way of eminence, as the Greek 
 is. The Easterns express the superlative by adding 
 God thereto, as, the mountains of God, for very high, 
 or the highest, mountains ; AL may therefore relate to 
 the word Alia", God; and alchemy may be the chemis- 
 try of God, or the perfection of chemical science. See 
 ALCHEMIA. 
 
 A 'LA, AN- ARM-PIT, also A WING, (Hebrew term 
 AHLA, a leaf). It is often employed in the descriptive 
 language of every science, for any thin expanded pro- 
 jections. In BOTAXY, it is the two side-petals in 
 a papilionaceous corolla : also membranes affixed to 
 the seeds. It used to b'e applied to the angle formed by 
 a branch with the stem, or by a leaf with the branch ; 
 but this is now named axilla or axil, from its similarity 
 to the arm-pit. In ANATOMY. 
 
 ALA AU'RIS, or Pinna Auris, is the upper part of 
 the external ear. - 
 
 A'L^ XA'SI, or Finn* Aacr, the cartilages which are 
 joined to the extremities of the bones of the nose, and 
 which form its lower moveable part. The name also 
 of the heleninm or elecampane. 
 
 ALABA'XDICUS, > LAPIS, so called from AL.V- 
 ALABA'XDIXUS, 5 BAXDA, the place from whence 
 it is taken. A blackish stone intermixed with sallow 
 spots. It is pellucid, and looks as if it was divided 
 by fissures into segments. Aetius says, that the pow- 
 der of this stone makes grey hairs black. Probably 
 black-lead. 
 
 ALA BARI. See PLUMBUM. 
 I 2 
 
ALB 
 
 GO 
 
 ALB 
 
 ALABA'STRON ; an ointment. Myrepsus gives 
 the formula, and says that it is the same as that with 
 which Mary anointed the feet of Jesus Christ. ALA- 
 BASTRUM also means a solid kind of white gypsum, of 
 which utensils were formerly made; probably from 
 Alabastrum, a town in Egypt, where it was plentifully 
 produced. 
 
 A'LACAB. See AMMOXIACUS SAL. 
 
 A'L/ti, INTE'RN^E, ? CLITOKIDES. See NYM- 
 
 MINO'RES, 3 fllx - 
 
 M.VG'N* os'sis SPHENOI'DIS. The t\vo tem- 
 
 poral apophyses of the os sphenoides. 
 
 FA'RVJS. os'sis SPHENOIDIS. The two thin, 
 
 sharp, transverse apophyses of the os sphenoides, which 
 form the superior orbitary fissures. 
 
 A'LAFI ? 
 
 A'LAFOR,andA'LAFORT,5 
 
 ALAI'A PHTHI'SIS, (from ***, blind} . A wast- 
 ing from a flux of humours from the head. 
 
 ALAMA'MDINA, supposed to be the alabandicus 
 lapis. 
 
 ALA'MBIC. See AHGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 A'LAMAD.' ANTIMONY. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 ALA'NA TE'RRA, (from <*Aw{, oily, and terra, 
 earth,) ENGLISH OKER; called also ALHA'NNA. It 
 is esteemed drying and astringent ; its principal use is 
 to mix with salts in distillation, in order to keep them 
 from melting. It is probably the Samian stone, and the 
 Terra Tripolitana. 
 
 ALA'NDAHAL, (an Arabic term AHLAN, bitter). 
 See COLOCVNTHIS. 
 
 ALANFU'TA, (an Arabic word, from the same de- 
 rivation). A vein betwixt the chin and upper lip, for- 
 merly opened to cure a foetid breath. 
 
 A'LA POU'LI. See BILIMBI. 
 
 ALAQUE'CA, (Indian). A stone found in little 
 polished fragments in the East Indies, used externally 
 to stop bleeding. . 
 
 ALA'RE EXTE'RNUM, (from alaris, winged, and 
 r.vUrnum, outward*). See PTERYGOIDES EXTERN-US. 
 
 ALA'RIS VE'NA, (from ala, the arm-pit). The 
 inner of the three veins in the bend of the arm, because 
 it comes immediately from the arm-pit : this is attended 
 with an 'artery, and the median with a nerve; but the 
 outer one, as P. ^Egineta long since observed, is safe for 
 bleeding. 
 
 ALARIS, in botany. The term means growing out 
 of the angles formed by the branches of the stem. 
 
 ALA'SET. AMMOXIACUS SAL. 
 
 A'LATAN. LlTHAHGYRUM. 
 
 ALA'TAR. BURNT BRASS. See'jEs USTUM. 
 
 ALATERNOI'DES, (iilaternun 
 likenes*,) AFRICA'NA. 
 
 ALATE'RNUS. 
 
 A-LA'TI, (from alatus, ivinged). Those who have 
 prominent scapulse are so called, and are subject to con- 
 sumptions ; since, from the pressure of the muscles in 
 consequence of this disadvantageous attachment, the 
 sides of the sternum are compressed. 
 
 pjto'cEssus, or ALA'RES. The wing-like pro- 
 cesses of the os sphenoides. 
 
 ALAU'RAT. See NITRUM. 
 
 A'LBA SI'MPLEX. See OCIMASTRUM. 
 
 ALBADA'RA (from ALBADAR, an Arabian word). 
 See SESAMOIDEA. 
 
 SeeCAS- 
 
 **"**! SeeC 
 
 f SINE. 
 
 ALBAGIA'ZI. See SACRUM os. 
 
 ALBAME'NTUM, (from albus, white). See ALBU- 
 MEN ovi. 
 
 ALBA'NUM. SALT OF URINE. 
 
 ALBA'RA, (from AI.BAHRAH, a Chaldaean word). 
 A species of the white leprosy, see ALPHIUS. It also 
 signifies the white poplar. Elborus nigra is the le/iru 
 Gracorum. Avicenna calls the lepra icthyosis by this 
 name. 
 
 ALBA'TIO, ALBIFICA'TIO,(from albeo,w/iiten- 
 in Si) called blanching of metal. 
 
 ALBE'DO, (from ALBIS,) WHITENESS. In urine is 
 observed four sorts of whiteness, viz. the crystalline, 
 the snowy, the limy, and the limpid. 
 
 A'LBERAS. White pustules upon the face. See 
 ALBORA. It is also a name given to staves-acre, because 
 its juice is said to remove these pustules. See STAPHIS 
 
 AGRIA. 
 
 ALBE'STON. QUICK-LIME. See CALX. 
 
 AXBETAD. See GALBANUM. 
 
 A'LBI. SUBLIMATE. See MERC. CORROSIVIS 
 
 ALB. 
 
 ALBICA'NTIA, CORPORA, (from albeo). Willis's 
 glands. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 A'LBIMEC. ORPIMEXT. See AUHIPIGMEX- 
 TUM. 
 
 ALBI'NUM,- (from the whiteness of its blossom). 
 See GNAPHALIUM. 
 
 A'LBIN INS. The abbreviation for Albin Eleazer, 
 a natural history of insects. London, 1720, 4to. 
 
 A'BIR, Pitch from the bark of the yew-tree. 
 
 A'LBOR URINAL. See UHINA. 
 
 A'LBOR (XVI. WHITE OF AN EGG. See ALBU- 
 MEN ovi. 
 
 A'LBORA. A sort of itch, or rather leprosy. Para- 
 celsus says, it is a complication ofthemorphew, serpigo, 
 and leprosy. When cicatrices appear in the face like 
 the serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of the nature 
 of morphew, it is the a/bora. It terminates without ul- 
 c,cration, but by fetid evacuations in the mouth and nos- 
 trils: it is also seated in the root of the tongue. Inter- 
 nal medicines, as well as corrosive ones, are forbidden. 
 
 ALBO'RCA. MERCURY. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 A'LBOT. See CRUCIBULUM. 
 
 A'LBOTAT, CERUSS. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 A'LBOTIM, or ALBO'TAI. See TEREBINTHINA. 
 
 A'LBOTIS. See TERMINTHUS. 
 
 ALBUGI'NEA, vel TENDINO'SA TUNICA. The 
 inner proper coat of the testicle, named from its white 
 and transparent colour. It is a strong, thick, white 
 membrane, smooth on the outward surface, rough and 
 uneven on the inner : into the upper part of this mem- 
 brane are inserted the blood vessels, nerves, and lym- 
 phatics, which send branches into, and receive them 
 from the testicle. 
 
 This coat being distended, is the cause of that pain 
 which attends an inflammation of the testes. 
 
 Albuginea is also the name of the adnata, q. v. 
 
 ALBUGINO'SUS HU'MOR. See OCULUS. 
 
 ALBU'GO CORA'LLII. A name of the magistery 
 of coral, which it hath obtained from its whiteness. 
 
 ALBU'GO OCULORUM. WHITE SPECK ON THE 
 EYES. The Greeks generally named it leucoma : the 
 Latins and ancient authors, nubes, pterygium, pannus 
 
 s; Dr.Wallis 
 
ALB 
 
 61 
 
 ALB 
 
 the albuginous, or fiear/y corntal s/ieck. The French 
 name it tache blanche, if it shines; the Latins, marga- 
 rita; the Greeks, ***.* s-i?; the French, firrle ; Dr. 
 Cullcn, caligo cornet. See ACHLYS. 
 
 All cicatrices appear white in the black part of the 
 eye, and astringents thicken them. 
 
 It is sometimes called nubecula, when superficial; 
 and albugo, when deep : when the speck appears of a 
 shining white, and without pain, it is called by some a 
 cicatrix; when of an opake whiteness, an albugo : seat- 
 ed superficially, it hath been termed a speck ; and more 
 deeply, a dragon; when it projects a little, it is called 
 a pearl. 
 
 The disease consists in a chronic inflammation of 
 the eye, from erosion, measles, small-pox, wounds, 
 burns, kc. 
 
 When deep, the cure is difficult; when the conse- 
 quence of a wound or ulcer, it is rarely cured ; when 
 the natural shape of ^the eye is altered, the prognostic 
 is unfavourable. The albugo which follows an inflam- 
 mation generally disappears spontaneously. 
 
 The aqua cupri ammon. alone sometimes succeeds in 
 the cure ; and in general saturnine and mildly astringent 
 or stimulant applications are useful. When the film is 
 very tough, and the eye not inflamed, common glass 
 finely levigated may be blown upon it through a quill, 
 and repeated once in a day or two. Dr. Kirkland thinks, 
 that, in general, nature, assisted by strengthening the 
 eye with cold water, will affect the cure. A single 
 drop t>f laudanum, dropped into the eye night and 
 morning, will often cure it. Boerhaave prescribed 
 the repeated use of calomel and cathartics to dissolve 
 the lymph, and free the cornea from leucoma. See 
 U.VGUIS. See Kirkland's Inquiry, vol. i. p. 492. Bell's 
 Surgery, iii. 356. Wallis's Nosology of the Eyes, p. 
 !34. White's Surgery, 228. 
 
 A'LBUM BALSAHUM, (from ALBAM, a Chaldsean 
 '.erm). See CAPIVI BALSAMUM. A balsam also so call- 
 ed is thus made : R. Aquae lythargyri acetad ad con- 
 sist, mellis evaporat. et ol. rosar. aap. aeq. in. 
 
 A'LBUM CANIS, ~) THE WHITE DVXG OF DOGS; 
 . GR.E'CUM,) also called sflodium Greco- 
 
 rum, nihil album gryseum, cynoco/irus. It is slightly 
 
 stimulant and discutient, and was formerly applied to 
 the outside of the throat in quinsies, being first mixed 
 with honey. 
 
 A'LBUM HISPANIC, et HISPAXICUM. SPA- 
 NISH WHITE. It is also called bianco jilrxandrina. It 
 is made from tin and bismuth, in the same manner that 
 ceruss is made from lead, and is a cosmetic. 
 
 ALBUM JUS. WHITE BROTH. Boil whiting, had- 
 dock, cod, or any similar fish, in water, with a little oil; 
 a small quantity of aniseed and leeks. When the fish 
 :s parboiled, add a little salt. 
 
 A'LBUM NIGRUM. MOVSE-DUXG. 
 
 A'LBUM OLUS. LAMB'S LETTUCE, or CORN SAL- 
 T _AD. See LACTVCA AGXI.VA. 
 
 ALBU'MEN OVI, WHITE OF^EGG; called also dl- 
 bumor and albor ovi, ovi albus liquor, ori candidum, al- 
 bamentum, clareta, &e. 
 
 The white of an egg is a pellucid viscous liquor, 
 thinner towards each end, and thicker in the middle. 
 That part which is more dense and close than the rest 
 is called ealla'.ura. 
 
 The industry of later physiologists has discovered 
 three different kinds of albumen in each egg, of differ- 
 ent densities. The external is the most liquid ; the 
 second is less so, and the third still less fluid. It is to 
 this third portion that the shape of the albumen is con- 
 fined; the others surround the yolk: this consists of 
 two segments of spheres of unequal diameters, applied 
 to the sides of the yolk, and connected with it by a some- 
 what denser albuminous process, near each extremity ; 
 though not, as has been represented, at the poles. 
 These albuminous processes are styled chalazs. Each 
 of the portions of this internal albumen is penetrated 
 by a convoluted cord : that, on one side, is membran- 
 ous ; the other, vascular. The former is contiguous 
 to the pellicle of the yolk; the ratter, analogous to the 
 umbilical cord in the mammalia, forms the communi- 
 cation between the albumen and the yolk. 
 
 The albumen of the egg, in its early period, is less 
 homogeneous than at a later ; since, in boiling, it con- 
 cretes into a curdly fluid. Some water escapes from 
 it, and is collected in a pellicule, on the top ; and it is 
 probable, though by no means certain, that some oxy- 
 genous gas is absorbed. It is said to be destined for the 
 nourishment of the chicken ; but, in the process of in- 
 cubation, it is not materially diminished in quantity, 
 and we know that the yolk is the real nutritious sub- 
 stance, and is taken into the body of the chicken at the 
 end of the period of incubation. A milder nourishment 
 may probably be required in the early stages : nor is it 
 very improbable that the three kinds of albumen may 
 be designed as nourishment for the chicken at its differ- 
 ent ages, and the waste repaired by the absorption of 
 -humidity. If this is prevented, the progress of the 
 embryo is checked, and the egg continues in its first 
 state. 
 
 The albumen is peculiarly mild, resembling the 
 serum of the blood, which is a watery fluid, with an 
 admixture of the gluten ; a portion of which appears to 
 be chemically combined, and the larger part mechani- 
 cally mixed. It is soluble in hot or cold water, coagu- 
 lated by heat of 165 of Fahrenheit; by acids, and by 
 alcohol. When diluted by ten times its weight of water, 
 heat does not coagulate it ; but acids and alcohol con- 
 tinue to produce this effect until it is more largely 
 diluted. In the coagulation, the bulk is not increased; 
 and the coagulum neither absorbs nor emits air. The 
 cause of the coagulation is probably the addition of 
 caloric ; but to ascertain this idea, which is originally 
 Scheele's, the capacity of the albumen in each state for 
 heat should be ascertained. 
 
 Albumen naturally contains a proportion of soda and 
 a little sulphur. In water of 80, it soon becomes pu- 
 trid, and exudes through the broader end of the shell. 
 Alkalis and alkaline earths dissolve it ; disengaging 
 some ammonia, .in consequence of its decomposition. 
 A solution of tanin precipitates albumen in the form of 
 a yellow precipitate, of the consistence of pitch ; and, 
 however minute the proportion of albumen combined 
 with water may be, it is discoverable by means of tanin. 
 When dissolved by alkalis, and precipitated by acids, 
 its qualities are altered. When coagulated, water no 
 longer dissolves it, but mineral acids have this power, 
 and tanin only will precipitate it : alkalis have no 
 effect. In its analysis, it resembles the gluten of the 
 
ALB 
 
 (52 
 
 ALK 
 
 blood, but contains a less proportion of azote than the 
 fibrin : the other ingredients are carbone and hydro- 
 gen. See BLOOD and TANIN. 
 
 The yolk of the egg differs in appearance, rather than 
 its nature, from the albumen. It has a portion of the 
 gluten, and contains a resinous, or rather an oily fluid. 
 By heat, the oil is entangled in the coagulable sub- 
 stance; but a portion may be expressed, and is employ- 
 ed as an antiphlogistic remedy against sun-burns. The 
 colouring material is not known. Fourcroy supposes it 
 to be iron ; but it is more probably sulphur, as a putrid 
 egg exhales a strong hepatic gas. The shell of the egg 
 consists chiefly of carbonat, and phosphat of lime, with 
 gelatinous matter. The membrane that lines it, though 
 apparently dense, suffers some fluids to escape, and 
 some gases probably to be absorbed, since acrid and de- 
 leterious vapours destroy the chick. This membrane is a 
 part of the albumen, and, of course, a part of the em- 
 bryo, since its vessels may be injected from those of the 
 chick. 
 
 Eggs are chiefly employed as nourishing substances. 
 In the arts, the albumen forms, with quick lime, a strong 
 cement for china ; and, diluted with water, it has been 
 used to lessen the rigidity of the tendons ; in pharmacy 
 the yolk is employed as an intermcde, to mix or sus- 
 pend oils, balsams, and resins in water. The oil of the 
 yolk we have already mentioned. 
 
 As a nutritious substance the yolk is the most distin- 
 guished. It is not certain that the albumen abounds in 
 nourishment. It is very bland when fresh, and highly- 
 deleterious when in the slightest degree putrid. Even 
 in its best state it disagrees with many stomachs; 
 producing eructation, sickness, and sometimes ery- 
 sipelatous eruptions. The yolk is very nourishing ; 
 but, when firmly coagulated by boiling, it is slow of 
 digestion. It was some years since in high reputation 
 as an alimerit for weak stomachs. A fashionable phy- 
 sician ordered it, in one instance, and every one took it. 
 The consequence might be easily supposed; but the 
 practice continued while the physician was fashionable. 
 In jaundice and liver complaints, a fresh unboiled egg 
 has been recommended every morning, and it is said 
 with success: we know not for what reason, except 
 that it is yellow. In general, it is useful in weak sto- 
 machs, as it contains much nutriment within a small 
 compass ; and, though the hard egg is slow of diges- 
 tion, we have not found it increase hectic exacerbations. 
 We shall see that slotv and difficult of digestion are not 
 synonymous. Nature seems anxious to retain the food 
 in the stomach ; and the best digestives are those which 
 retard the process. Too rapid a digestion is, in many 
 views, productive of inconvenience. See DIGESTION. 
 
 The eggs of different birds do not differ essentially : 
 those of geese and ducks are said to be the most gross 
 and alkalescent : those of pea-hens and gallinas the least 
 so. The latter have certainly less flavour. 
 
 ALBU'MOR. See ALBUMEN ovi. 
 
 ALBU'RNUM, (from albus, white ) . The softer and 
 paler part of wood next the bark : artificers call it the 
 sap, to distinguish it from the heart, which is deeper 
 coloured, and harder. See SANTALUM ALBUM. 
 
 A'LBUS LI'QUOR. See ALBUMEN ovi. 
 
 A'LBUS ROMA'NUS PU'LVIS. See MAGNESIA 
 
 ALBA. 
 
 ALBUS, besides its well known signification to ex- 
 press while, is also the name of a fish. See CAPITO 
 
 LACCUSTK1S. 
 
 A'LCAHEST, or A'LKAHEST. The UNIVERSAL 
 MENSTRUUM, or DISSOLVENT. A name first used by 
 Paracelsus, and derived from the German words AL and 
 GEST, i. e. all spirit. Van Helmont borrowed the word, 
 and applied it to his invention, which he called the uni- 
 versal dissolvent. 
 
 ALCAHEST is also a name of the liquor of flints, and 
 of all fixed salts volatilised. 
 
 A'LCALI, or A'LKALI, (of al and fall, i. c. the 
 essence or the whole of kali, the plant from which it was 
 originally prepared, though now derived from plants 
 of every kind). Alkaline salt is called aloft, alafor, 
 alafort, and calcadis. As alkalis effervesce with acids, 
 all volatile or fixed salts, and all terrestrious matters 
 which ferment with acids, are called alkalis. 
 
 Alkalis are mineral, vegetable, and animal, which 
 three were particularly distinguished by the term, adding 
 to" it the peculiar epithet ; but the College of Physicians 
 of London have now distinguished them by three dif- 
 ferent appellations; calling them NATRON, KALI, and 
 AMMONIA ; but they are either earthy or saline.- 
 
 The former terms are now indeed found to be pecu- 
 liarly improper; since the kali is discovered in some 
 minerals, even in some granites, and the ammonia is 
 obtained not only from plants, but seeds. The soda or 
 natron occurs both in vegetables and animals. Besides 
 these, there are several earths, which, in their more 
 general properties, resemble alkalis ; particularly lime, 
 magnesia, barytes, and strontian. 
 
 Earthy alkalis are those substances which of them- 
 selves scarcely dissolve in pure water; but if added to 
 acids, form a neutral. Of this sort are chalk, limestone, 
 crabs'-eyes, oyster-shells, egg-shells, Sec. Thus, if pure 
 water is acidulated with oil of vitriol, it effervesces, if 
 you scrape chalk into it ; and during the effervescence, 
 the water hath a brisk taste ; when enough of chalk is 
 added, the acidity is lost. 
 
 Their taste is in general acrid and urinous ; they 
 change the blue colours of vegetables to- a green, de- 
 stroy the taste and other properties of acids, and dis- 
 solve with peculiar facility in water. As the volatile 
 alkali is known to be a compound of azote and hydro- 
 gen, it is probable that the fixed kinds are formed of 
 similar ingredients. Thus hydrogen, with lime, may 
 form pot-ash; with magnesia, soda. Some experiments 
 supposed to prove these combinations, have been found 
 fallacious ; yet the principle is highly probable. 
 
 The saline alkalis are fixed and volatile. The latter 
 of which differs from the former only in volatility and 
 its consequence ; the volatile alkali rises sooner than 
 the rectified spirit of wine. 
 
 Tachenius is said to have first made the fixed vegeta- 
 ble alkali : he established the general use, but it was 
 known long before his time. A fixed alkali is the basis 
 of sea salt. 
 
 1 VEGETABILE. This was formerly pre- 
 pared from wormwood, and named SAL ABSINTIUI ; 
 but the College of Physicians have supplied its place 
 with the KALI PREPARATUM, which is made in the 
 usual method of dissolving, filtering and crystallising 
 the salts of vegetable. The^amc salt may be prepared 
 
ALK 
 
 63 
 
 ALK 
 
 from tartap, burnt till it becomes of an ash colour : and, 
 indeed, of all the substances from which a fixed alkaline 
 salt is obtained, tartar yields the largest quantity, and 
 with the least trouble. The college has ordered the 
 solution of potash to be set apart a whole night for the 
 neutral salts, which are part of the composition, to crys- 
 tallise, but that is not sufficient ; for, in order to have 
 the alkali in its purest state freed from those salts, 
 which is their intent, the solution will require to be ex- 
 posed to crystallisation three times, at least : otherwise 
 it will retain too great a share of vitriolated tartar. O6- 
 sen'ations on the Pharmacofieia Collegii Regalis, CTY. 
 London, 1788. 
 
 The quantity of pure potash usually employed in 
 commerce, is estimated by Vauquelin according to the 
 following table : 
 
 Potuh. Sul of Pot. Muri. erP. A. Iraol. Cr. A.C. & W 
 
 Russian potashes rr: 65 5 56 
 
 American ditto 857 154 20 2 119 
 
 Pearl ashes 754 80 4 6 308 
 
 Potashes of Treves "20 105 44 119 
 
 Dantzic ashes 603 152 14 79 304 
 
 PotashesofVosges444 148 510 34 304 
 
 A'LCALI MINERA'LE. This MINERAL FIXED ALKA- 
 LINE SALT may be procured from sea salt, and from the 
 waters of many springs, either by distillation of the acid, 
 or the superior affinity of the vegetable fixed alkali. 
 This alkali differs from that of vegetables, by being 
 milder, and less acrid to_the taste ; melting more easily 
 in the fire; requiring more water to dissolve it; in its 
 concreting into crystalline masses on evaporation after 
 solution in water ; not becoming liquid by exposure to 
 the air; and in being a less powerful solvent of the 
 stone in the bladder. Asa less deliquescent salt, it is 
 best adapted to form pills. The crystals are prismatic, 
 resembling those of the natron vitriolatum. With this 
 mineral alkali the Spanish soap is made. This salt, 
 joined with the vitriolic acid, forms the NATRON VITRIO- 
 LATI-M ; with the nitrous, NITRVM CUBICUM; with the 
 muriatic, SEA' SALT; and with vegetable acid, the NA- 
 TRON TARTARISATUM. The Egyptian soda was usually 
 reckoned the strongest; but it is usually mixed with 
 sea salt, with sand and a kind of steatite ; then the 
 Spanish (barilla). After this came the trona from Tri- 
 poli, and then that prepared from different species of 
 kelp. We have now, however, an ample supply from 
 another source. In preparing the oxygenated muriatic 
 for the purposes of bleaching, the muriate of soda is de- 
 composed by the sulphuric acid. The sulphate of soda 
 is afterwards decomposed in different ways ; for which 
 see Accum's Chemistry. 
 
 VE'GETABILE. The VEGETABLE ALKALI, or 
 
 POTASH, and the MINERAL ALKALI, or SODA, possess the 
 general properties of alkalis ; and most inflammable 
 substances are acted upon by them. They melt in a 
 moderate heat ; and in a stronger they are volatilised : 
 in the dry way they dissolve earths and the calces of 
 metals. 
 
 Fixed alkaline salt is obtainable from sea salt and 
 nitre, and from" all vegetables, except perhaps some of 
 the volatile acrid kind, which impress the nose sharply 
 with their scent, such as mustard seed, garlic, kc. ; 
 these contain parts that are volatile, and become vola- 
 tile salu The fixed salt of some plants vary greatly 
 from one anot! reng f h, Sec. J taken in the state 
 
 wherein they are first extracted from the ashes : they 
 
 sometimes contain some neutral salt of the vitriolic or 
 of the muriatic kind, which are discovered by shaking 
 them in a vial, with equal part of spirit of wine, the fluid 
 with neutral salt becomes milky. Sometimes a bitter 
 crystalline hard salt, that is neither acid nor alkaline, but 
 a mixture of earthy and alkal ine neutrals, is found among 
 the fixed alkaline salt; readily separated by means of cold 
 water, in which it will notdissolve. This hard salt is never 
 met with in making the salt of tartar, but in potash it is 
 often found. The salts of the leaves, and'other herbaceous 
 parts of plants, are more difficultly brought to a state of 
 purity than those of the more woody and compact por- 
 tions, a portion of the oil being so tenaciously retained : 
 some endeavour to retain this oil in the salt, by burning 
 the vegetables in a smothering heat until they are re- 
 duced to ashes. They do this to render the salt more 
 mild, or to combine the virtues of the oil; but the mi- 
 neral alkali is sufficiently free from acrimony to. sit easy 
 on the most irritable stomach, when administered in the 
 usual modes ; and the empyreumatic oil, retained, will 
 occasionally, it is supposed, excite nausea. To this, 
 however, there are objections. Some practitioners have 
 thought that saline draughts made from the alkali, which 
 still retained a portion of the oil of wormwood, sat more 
 easily on the stomach : we are confident that the taste 
 was more pleasing. In other instances, the advantages 
 are less equivocal : we allude to the ashes of broom and 
 tobacco, which certainly possess a stronger diuretic 
 power from the oil adhering to the salts. 
 
 In estimating the strength of alkali it has been usual 
 to add the muriatic acid, and for each dram saturated, 
 so many one-sixteenths of pure alkali were allowed. 
 Alkalis, when pure, from whatever plants obtained, are 
 entirely the same. What was, however, formerly styled 
 pure alkali, is not so in the modern acceptation of the 
 term. Mild alkalis are carbonated.; that is, neutral- 
 ised by carbonic acid. When exposed to heat, or com- 
 bined with quick lime, which has a greater affinity for . 
 the carbonic acid than alkali, they- become what has 
 been styled caustic : in reality they are pure; and, when 
 a mild alkali is united with a stronger acid, the separa- 
 tion of the carbonic acid, in the form of gas, occasions 
 the effervescence. As a medicine, if largely diluted 
 with water, and taken in bed or a warm room, vegetable 
 fixed alkali promotes perspiration ; but its tenders 
 more directly to become diuretic, and this is promoted 
 by the patient resting in a cool situation. In this 
 it appears sometimes slightly laxative ; and is useful to 
 the studious, in whose stomachs acids usually abound.- 
 It destroys acidity in the primae viae, converting them 
 into a mild aperient salt, and thus removes a cause of 
 many chronical diseases. It loosens the texture of cal- 
 careous concretions by strongly attracting their air ; and 
 when pure, this power is increased. In those flatulent 
 disorders which arise from a defective bile, it affords 
 great relief. 
 
 The dose may be from gr. ij. to 9 j. twice a day, but 
 always plentifully diluted; the dose of 9 j. should be 
 mixed with at least 3 x. of water. Considerable doses 
 may be long continued, as is evident in those who take 
 the aqua kali puri to remove calculous complaints ; but 
 the tone of the stomach, am' the powers of digestion, 
 are sometimes destroyed by large doses and long use. 
 It was supposed that alkalis thinned the blood; and 
 numerous arc the diseases attributed by the humoral " 
 pathologists to alkaline acrimony. It has indeed been 
 
ALK 
 
 64 
 
 ALK 
 
 suspected in scurvy, but seems to take place only in a 
 small degree ; and the alkali is the volatile in the form 
 of an ammoniacal neutral. Fixed alkalis have been 
 generally found diuretic ; and perhaps in a greater de- 
 gree when not neutralised in the stomach, or when de- 
 fended from its acid by bitters. On the contrary, they 
 are laxative only when they meet with such an acid as 
 the stomach affords. The absence of an acid also seems 
 necessary to their operation, as, lithontriptics. 
 
 The fixed alkalis have lately been recommended in 
 cutaneous complaints, and have been employed with 
 some success. It is probable, however, that they chiefly 
 act by correcting an acidity in the stomach, which oc- 
 casions them ; or by the discharge of urine which they 
 excite. It is singular that acids have a similar power ; 
 nor does the distinction of the species adapted to each 
 appear in any medical author. In general, the acids 
 seem best adapted to the cases where the eruptions 
 Occur in worn-out constitutions, and are of the tettery 
 kind : the alkalis in the drier, scurfy eruptions. Vet 
 even this distinction will not hold in every instance ; 
 nor indeed in our hands have the alkalis been emi- 
 nently successful. 
 
 The fixed alkali has been- sometimes thought useful 
 in adding to the power of different menstrua, or in cor- 
 recting the drastic acrimony of some resinous purga- 
 tives. With bitters, it has been supposed to be a fe- 
 brifuge ; and with camomile flowers, it has been in high 
 esteem us a remedy for intcrmittents. It seems to pro- 
 duce some chemical change on bitters," as it reddens 
 the infusions of bark and of rJuibarb : and in many 
 cases of dyspepsia appears an useful addition to as- 
 tringents or tonics. 
 
 Externally, it is used in the form of a lotion in 
 rachitit cases, as a stimulus in indolent ulcers, and 
 in some cutaneous eruptions. The solution soon abates 
 the pain arising from the stings of bees and wasps, and 
 has been applied in burns. With sulphur, under the 
 title of hepar sulphuris, it is also often useful. See 
 
 KALI SULPHURATUM. 
 
 The fixed alkalis have obtained a variety of appella- 
 tions, partly from fancy, but more frequently from the/ 
 ignorance of chemists; who, having obtained these 
 salts from different sources, supposed that they had 
 discovered a new substance. 
 
 The fixed vegetable alkali has been styled Cineres 
 Russici and clai'ellati,fiot blanch, and pearl-ashes, alka- 
 hest glauberi marcoft,cendres gra-vellees, ,?a! tartari, sal 
 absynthii nitrumfxum, cassob and lafiis infernalis. It 
 has been more lately styled by Dr. Black, lixtva ; by 
 the French chemists, fiotassa , by the London College, 
 kali ; by others, oleum tartari and lixi-va tartari. 
 
 The fixed mineral alkali has been styled by Dr. Black, 
 irona,from a district of Tripoli where it abounds ; soda, 
 by the French chemists and the Edinburgh college, &c. 
 Anatron, also called nataron, anachron, soude blanche, 
 nitrum antiyuorum, litron, aphronitum, baurach, sal 
 alkalinus salts marini, barilla, soda, salitron, bariglia ; 
 unatron, anatrum. 
 
 ALCALI VOLATILE. AMMONIA, called also Asa- 
 non. VOLATILE ALKALINE salt is either in a dry or 
 liquid form ; when dry, it is called salt ; when liquid, 
 water ; the salt is obtained by sublimation, the water 
 by distillation. 
 
 The volatile alkaline salt hath been chiefly obtained 
 from the horns of deer, by distilling them in large iron 
 
 pots, with a fire gradually increased to a strong red heat; 
 but a similar salt, liquor, and oil, may be extracted from 
 all animal substances except fat, from blood dried by a 
 gentle heat, from urine first evaporated to the consist- 
 ence of honey, and subjected to putrefaction. Urine, 
 distilled with the addition of quick lime, yields an ex- 
 tremely pungent spirit. Ivory, and the bones of ani- 
 mals, are used for this purpose ; bones are, indeed, 
 preferable to hartshorn ; as the salt and spirit of bones 
 require less rectification, are less disgustful to the 
 stomach; and the spirit retains its limpid appearance 
 longer than that from horns : when bones are used, 
 their fat must .be extracted first by long boiling. Wood- 
 soot affords a salt liquor and oil, not differing from thos< 
 of hartshorn, except as it is less easy to rectify. From 
 crude sal ammoniac, mixed with any fixed alkaline sub- 
 stance, the volatile alkaline salt of the sal ammoniac is 
 obtained, and with very little trouble rendered perfectly 
 pure ; the spirit of sal ammoniac is free from the in- 
 conveniences which attend those spirits obtained from 
 horns, ivory, bones, &c. 
 
 LI'QUOR, olim SPIRITUS, SAL, et O'LEUM couxi. 
 
 CERVf. 
 
 The liquor, salt, and oil of hartshorn. 
 
 These preparations are brought to us by the practical 
 chemists in a state sufficiently pure for common pur- 
 poses, and the process will be found in the commonest 
 chemical author. 
 
 As the fixed alkalis, from whatever plants they are 
 prepared, do not essentially differ when pure, so the 
 volatile is the same from every source. The crude sal 
 ammoniac, as it is styled the muriated ammonia, is 
 prepared in large quantities in Egypt from camel's 
 dung, and other animal excrementitious fluids. This 
 affords the ammonia usually employed, and it is pre- 
 ferred, in general, as a medicine. That from the harts- 
 horn has always a little of the animal oil ; which, though 
 better adapted as a smelling salt in some hysteric affec- 
 tions, is less agreeable to the stomach. 
 
 The volatile alkaline salt is very penetrating and 
 pungent to the smell and taste, and is the only concrete 
 sah that in its pure state emits sensible effluvia ; it dis- 
 solves oils, resins, fats, Sec. more slowly than the fixed 
 alkalis, on account perhaps of its not being susceptible 
 of any considerable heat by which its solvent power 
 might be promoted. In the bodies of animals it ope- 
 rates more powerfully than the fixed alkaline salt, and is 
 more disposed to pass off by the pores of the skin, and 
 acts more remarkably on the nervous system. It is 
 peculiarly useful in lethargies, apoplexies, hysteric and 
 hypochondriac disorders, languors, head-ach, flatulen- 
 cies, and other symptoms attending these complaints ; 
 in languors and faintings this salt often gives immediate 
 relief ; in low fevers it is an useful remedy ; it relieves 
 rheumatic pains, particularly joined with blisters, and 
 purges. 
 
 The fanciful idea of its promoting putrefaction has 
 prevented its being employed .in putrid fevers ; but 
 when a quick, active stimulus is required, no medicine is 
 preferable ; and the very small quantity given can have 
 no bad effect on the whole mass, even were its septic 
 power less equivocal. When united with the vegetable 
 acid in the aqua ammoniac acetatse, it is eminently 
 useful, if given in a sufficient dose, which is at least 
 half an ounce, or six drams. 
 
 Externally it is used as a stimulant, in the form r,f 
 
A LC 
 
 65 
 
 A L C 
 
 the volatile liniment, united with oil. or in that of a 
 soap, styled in common language opodeldoc. 
 
 dose of volatile alkaline salts may be from gr. ij. 
 to 9 ss. given in a draught or in a bolus ; in the latter 
 form, to prevent the pungency of the salt from affecting 
 the tr.rout, it may be proper to mix it \vith a solution of 
 gum tragacanlh, or some other mucilaginous substance. 
 See AMMONIA. 
 
 Sp. SAL. AMMOX. DULC. now called SPIRITUS AM- 
 MOXI.E. 
 
 DULCIFIED, or SWEET SPIRIT OF SAL AMMOXIAC. 
 SPIRIT OF AMMONIA. 
 
 Take of a fixed alkaline salt 5 vi. of crude sal ammo- 
 niac 5 iv. f proof spirit tb iij. and mix ; with a gentle 
 heat draw off ffo i. ss. ; the dose is from fifteen drops to 
 a dram or more. 
 
 The volatile alkalis, not caustic, do not unite with 
 vinous spirits by simple mixture ; yet a solution of them 
 in sp. vin.R. is obtainable by distillation. This prepara- 
 tion is deservedly in great esteem both as a menstruum 
 and a medicine ; it is a solution of alkaline salt in spirit 
 of wine, for though proof spirit is used, its water does 
 not rise ; it only serves to facilitate the action of the 
 pure spirit upon the ammoniac salt ; it might, perhaps, 
 for some purposes, such as making the sp. ammon. 
 comp. kc. be more adviseable to make a dulcified spirit 
 with the pure liquor of ammonia, for it may be mixed 
 at once with rectified spirit of wine in any proportion, 
 without the hazard of separating the volatile alkali ; and 
 readily form an extemporaneous dulcified spirit of sal 
 ammoniac : 
 
 Take the spirit of sal ammoniac prepared with quick- 
 lime, rectified spirit of wine, of each a pound. 
 
 SPI'RITUS VOLA'TILIS CAU'STICUS, vcl 
 
 SPIRIT. SAL. AMMOX. CUM CALCE. V1V. PPT. Xow 
 
 AQUA AMMO'XIX PUR-. 
 
 This spirit, prepared with quick-lime, is thought 
 to be too pungent and acrid for internal use; but in 
 the dilute state of administering this medicine, it is 
 as safe as that prepared with an alkaline salt. It is an 
 cxccllentmenstruumfor some vegetable substances; and 
 v. hen saturated with such ingredients, is so sheathed 
 as to be as safe as the other. If this spirit is not pure, 
 a slight proportion of it will make lime-water turbid. 
 
 The aqua ammoniae purs appears in many cases pre- 
 ferable to that prepared with an alkaline salt. It is bet- 
 ter suited for the sp. ammon., compositus, and sp. am- 
 monias foetid, as being perfectly miscible with the sp. 
 vini reel, in any proportion, without any separation of 
 its volatile alkaline part, and as being a more powerful 
 menstruum for some oils, difficultof solution. The EAU 
 DE LUCE, for example, is made with the aqua ammoniae 
 purse, et ol. succin. rect. ; but the oil must be rectified 
 until it hath lost its smell, and is become limpid, and 
 then the process will be the following: 
 
 R. Ol. succin. rect. ut supra gtt. xxxvi. alcohol, vini 
 5 ss. bene misceantur, et adde pauiatim aqux ammo- 
 niae purse, 5 .vi. This appears milky; but if required 
 limpid, it may be made so by distillation ; or if it is only 
 designed for smelling, it may be tinged of a fine blue 
 colour, with a drop or two of a solution of copper. 
 Sec Malouin's Chimie Medicinale. 
 
 The College of London give the following prescrip- 
 tion for making the EAU DE LUCE, under the title of 
 SPIRITUS AMMONIA SUCCJ>ATVS ; Succ:>:c:td sjiiri: t-f 
 
 vol. i. 
 
 nui. Take one ounce of aKo'aul ; \Vaicici \ 
 ammonia four ounces ; rectified oil of amber one 
 scruple ; soap ten grains : digest the soap and oil 01" 
 amber in alcohol, until they are dissolved ; then ac'. 
 water of pure ammonia, and mix them well by shak- 
 ing : it is chiefly used externally. There is a great 
 nicety in this preparation, known only to those who 
 prepare it, and which chemists have not attained ; but 
 this accuracy does not affect its medical virtues. The 
 chief imperfection is, that the ingredients separate, but 
 they will unite again by agitation. 
 
 Divers mixtures of volatile and vinous spirits, fla- 
 voured with aromatic and other oils, or tinctured with 
 different ingredients, according to the intention of the 
 prescribers, have been, and yet may be, used with great 
 advantage. Of this kind are the following : 
 
 SPS. AMsio'xii COMPOSITUS, instead of the sps. vo- 
 latilis aromaticus. 
 
 R. Ol. nucis moschatae et ol. limon. essent. aaj ii. sp. 
 ammon. ffcij. m. Distil these with a gentleheat. This 
 is from the Pharmacop. Collegii Lond. 1738. 
 
 By this method a volatile oily spirit may be pre- 
 pared occasionally, and at pleasure adapted to particular 
 purposes, by choosing an essential oil proper for the in- 
 tention ; thus in hysteric cases, inhere the uterine excre- 
 tions are deficient, a sp. ammon. comp. may be made 
 with the oils of rue, savin, penny-royal, asafcetida, Sec. 
 For -weakness of the stomach, the oil of mint may be 
 taken ; -far a cephalic, the oils of marjoram, lavender, 
 and rosemary ; against fainting and coldness, the oil of 
 cinnamon; to remove flatulencies, the oil of aniseeds 
 and sweet fennel. The spirits thus made by simple 
 mixture, or by dropping essential oils into sp. ammon. 
 with which they easily mix, are nowise inferior iu 
 medical efficacy to those prepared by distillation, though 
 the tinge which they receive from the oil may render 
 them to the sight less pleasing. 
 
 -The small quantity, however, of any medicine which 
 can be thus conveyed into the system, can have no very- 
 powerful effect ; while, as a warm stimulant, it greatly 
 assists the power of other medicines. The aminoniateci 
 alcohol conveys very rapidly the effects of aromatics, as 
 in the spiritus ammoniae C. of the London Dispensatory ; 
 the alcohol ammoniatum aromaticum of the Edinlftirgh ; 
 or the spiritus alkali volatilis of the Dublin. The com- 
 pound tincture of castor, the volatile tincture of 
 guaiacum, and the ammoniated tincture of valerian, 
 are, in their respective Uses, excellent medicines. The 
 ammoniated tincture of bark is less useful; as from bark 
 we do not want an immediate effect, and the quantity 
 of this medicine introduced is inconsiderable. The 
 objection does not apply to the volatile tincture of guai- 
 acum, as the menstruum, in this instance, directs and 
 increases the power of the medicine. 
 
 SOME VEGETABLES are considered of an alkalescent 
 nature, as they do not' become acid by putrefaction; and 
 
 from them no vi 
 
 ermenta- 
 
 no vinous spirit can be procured by f< 
 tion ; to this class belong most of the acrid aromatics ; 
 some of which are the alliaria, aliium, arum, asparagus, 
 brassica, capsicum, cardiaca, centaurium min. cochlea- 
 ria, cepa, nasturtium aquat. et hort. porrum, raphanus 
 com. etrusticanus ; ruta, sinapis, &c. 
 
 The signs of ALKALINE ACRIMONY in the blood, viz. 
 thirst and desire of sour drinks, loss of appetite, and 
 aversion to alkalescent food, nidorous eructations, putrid 
 
ALC 
 
 ALC 
 
 ulcers cm the lips, tongue, and other parts in the mouth, 
 bitterness in the mouth, sickness in the stomach, and 
 a frequent diarrhoea, a sense of heat, lassitude, and 
 general uneasiness, a dissolution of the texture of the 
 blood, the urine high-coloured and red, in fact only show 
 that it exists in the stomach. 
 
 ALKALINE GAS. This is only volatile alkali in the 
 form of air, and has never yet been applied to medical 
 uses. 
 
 ALKALINE EARTHS. Many of the earths are absorb- 
 ents ; but some approach so nearly to an alkaline nature, 
 that they have obtained this appellation more pointedly. 
 These are magnesia, lime, barytes, and strontia : all but 
 the last are used in medicine ; the barytes, in compo- 
 sition only, with the muriatic acid. 
 
 ALKALI in botany. See SALICORNIA. 
 
 ALKALI'NA, INFUSIO. 
 
 R. Kali J ss. croc. Anglic. 5 ss. rad. liquorit. rec. 
 ij. aq. font, bullientis Ife iij. infund. per horas vi. vel 
 vii. ct cola. Vel, 
 
 R. Fol. absinth, vulg. sice, f ss. kali pp. 9 ij. infund. 
 in aq. font, bullient. | xij. colaturse ; adde aq. juniperi 
 
 |ij- 
 
 These are useful methods of administering the fixed 
 alkaline salt ; small doses may be given warm every 
 three or four hours, interposing occasionally a purgative, 
 when such medicines are required. If intermitting fe- 
 vers return, this method, for a few days, is an excellent 
 preparation for the bark. 
 
 ALKALISA'TIO, ALCALISATION. The impregnat- 
 ing any thing with alkaline salt. 
 
 ALKALI'NUS SAL, SA'LIS MA'RIN^E. See 
 
 \XATUOK. 
 
 ALCA'NCALI. See ANGELOCALOS. 
 
 ALCA'NNA, (Indian word). See ICHTHYOCOLLA, 
 ANCHVSA, and LIGUSTB.UM INDICUM. 
 
 ALCA'RNI, (an Arabic term). A name of a con- 
 fcct made by Messue. 
 
 A'LCARA. See CUCURBITA. 
 
 A'LCE, (from /, strength). The ELK. It is a 
 large animal of the deer kind, met with in Muscovy, 
 Germany, and very cold countries. The hoof of the 
 hind foot on the left side hath been celebrated against 
 epilepsies, from a ridiculous opinion that the elk is him- 
 self subject to disorders of this kind, and prevents or 
 removes them by scratching his eav with his hoof. 
 
 ALCE'A, (from <*AKIJ, strength,) so called, on ac- 
 count of its force in expelling poisons. 
 
 ALCE'A VULGARIS MAJOR. See DORONICUM GER- 
 MANICUM. 
 
 ALCE'A ; VERVAIN MALLOW. See MALVA VERBE- 
 NA CEA. 
 
 ALCE'A INDICA. " 
 
 ALCE'A JEGYPTIACA, VILLOSA. ' 
 
 A'LCEBAR. See AGALLOCHUM. 
 
 A'LCEBRIS VIVUM ; i. e. SULPHUR VIVUM. 
 
 ALCE'UO. A bird called the KING'S FISHER. It 
 is also called is/iida, halcyon, alcyon,_fluviatilis, piscator 
 regis. It is said to make its nest in the sea, and then it 
 is a sign of fair weather, whence the word halcyon days 
 calm and peaceable times. 
 
 A'LCHABRIC. See ALKIBRIC. 
 
 A'LCHACHIL. See ROSMARINUS. 
 
 A'LCHARITH. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 A'LCHEMIA, A'LCHIMIA, or A'LCHYMIA, 
 
 See ABELMOSCHUS. 
 
 A'LKIMA, ALCHEMY. That branch of chemistry which 
 relates to the transmutation of metals into gold ; the 
 forming a panacea, or universal remedy ; an alkahest, 
 or universal menstruum ; an universal ferment ; and 
 many other absurdities. The pursuits of the alchemists 
 obtained more attention, as they offered two of the most 
 powerful attractions riches and immortality. With 
 the former we have no concern ; but it is necessary to 
 remark, that the fifteenth century was the era when 
 these fancies began to influence medicine. To the al- 
 chemists we are indebted for our mercurial and antimo- 
 nial preparations ; and their pretensions in some 
 measure their success produced a considerable revo- 
 lution in medicine, by undermining the authority of 
 Galen, till that time supreme. Basil Valentine seems 
 to have been the earliest of these authors ; and his Cur- 
 rus Triumphalis Antimonii, though abounding in en- 
 thusiastic reveries, displays reflection and knowledge. 
 Paracelsus was an ignorant boasting enthusiast ; but 
 Van Helmont, though of the same sect, appears to have 
 been a man of good judgment and acute observation. 
 In pursuit of their fancies, they discovered many che- 
 mical changes produced by the mixture of bodies; and, 
 among other sciences, medicine received considerable 
 improvement from their misdirected labours. 
 
 A'LCHERON, LA'PIS, (so called from the Arabic- 
 term ALCHERAN, a horn ; because it was found of a 
 horny consistence). The stone in the gall-bladder of a 
 bull, or ox, called bezoar bovinus. 
 
 A'LCHIBRIC. A'LCHIBERT. See ALKIBHIC. 
 
 ALCHIMI'LLA, (so called, because it was celebrat- 
 ed by the alchemists) ; called also branca, and iies-leo- 
 nis ; siellaria ; LADY'S MANTLE, and LION'S FOOT. Ru- 
 landus calls it diafiencia. 
 
 The leaves are gently astringent, the root is of the 
 same quality ; but this plant is not in any repute as a 
 medicine. 
 
 ALCHIMI'LLA SUPINA GRAMIN FOL. See KNA- 
 WEL. 
 
 A'LCHI'TRON, OIL OF JUNIPER ; see JUNIPERUS. 
 Also the name of a dentifrice of Messue. 
 
 ALCHO'LLEA, (Indian term). A sort of animal 
 food made of beef or other flesh, pickled and dried, then 
 boiled and potted for keeping. It is used by the wes- 
 tern Moors. See Philos. Trans. 
 
 A'LCHUTE. See MORUM. 
 
 .A'LCHYMY. A composition of copper, with a 
 small quantity of arsenic, resembling silver. 
 
 ALCIBIA'DION, so called because Alcibius first 
 used it against the bite of a serpent. See ANCHU- 
 SA. 
 
 A'LCIMAD. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 A'LCOB. See AMMONIAC. SAL. 
 
 ALCO'CALUM. See CINARA. 
 
 A'LCOFOL. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 A'LCOHOL, or A'LCHAHOL ; A'L-KA-HOL. It 
 is an Arabian word, signifying an impalpable powder, 
 which the Eastern women used to tinge the hair and the 
 edges of their eye-lids. As this powder, -viz. an ore of 
 lead, was impalpable, the same name was given to other 
 subtile powders, and to spirit of wine exalted to its 
 highest purity and perfection. See VINUM ADUS- 
 
 TUM. 
 
 A'LCOHOL MA'RTIS. It is the filings of iron rusted 
 by adding urine to them. When the whole is per- 
 
A L K 
 
 ALE 
 
 fectly rusted, pure spring water is repeatedly added, 
 until all that is urinous is washed away, and the re- 
 maining powder is the alcohol martin. Musgrave em- 
 ployed it with the theriaca in misplaced gout, to bring 
 it to the joints. 
 
 A'LCOL, (ALCAL, Arab.). See ACETLM. 
 
 A'LCOLA, (ALCALA, filth, Heb.). APHTHA, which 
 see. Paracelsus gives this appellation to the tartar 
 or -excrement of urine, whether it appears as sand, or 
 mucilage. 
 
 ALCOHOLIZATION. The rectification of alco- 
 hol ; and, according to Starkey, the union of alcohol 
 with fixed alkalis, which forms a neutral, and the al- 
 kali is volatilised. 
 
 ALCOLI'TA. See URIXA. 
 
 ALCOLI'SMUS, (from alcohol}. Reducing any 
 thing to powder by corrosion. 
 
 ALCO'XE. See ,SECAVUM. 
 
 A'LCOR. See jEs VSTUM. 
 
 AL'CTE. It is the name of a plant mentioned by 
 Hippocrates ; Foesius thinks it is the Elder. See ACTE. 
 
 ALCU'BRITH. See SULPHUR. 
 
 A'LCYOX FLUVIATILIS. See ALCEDO. 
 
 ALCYO XIUM. BASTARD SPONGE. It is the froth 
 of the sea hardened by the sun, of different shapes and 
 colours. It is so named, from the bird ALCYOX, which 
 builds on the sea, and whose nest it is said to resemble. 
 It is difficult to say what the Gre'eks called by this 
 name. Dioscorides names five sorts ; viz. 
 
 1. ALCYO'XIUM DI/RUM. HARD BASTARD SPOXGE. 
 
 FARRA'GO; called also farrago australis, alcyo- 
 nium, i<etsicaria marina nigra. 
 
 .3. ALCYO'XIUM VERMICULA'TUM, or VERMICULA'TE. 
 VEHMICULATE BASTARD SPOXGE. 
 
 4. ALCYO'XIUM SUPPOSUM. Lemery calls this alcyo- 
 nium molle. THREADY BASTARD SPOXGE. 
 
 5. ALCYO 'XIVM TUBERO'SUM. Lemery calls this al- 
 .'um foraminosum. TUBEROSE BASTARD SPOXGE. 
 
 There are many other species ; they are calcined 
 with a little salt as dentrifices, and are used to remove 
 spots on the skin. 
 
 ALDABA RAM. See ALBADARA. 
 
 ALDIX, ET ALDIX. HORT. FARX, i. e. Exact. 
 Descriptio rariorum quarandum Plantarum Horti Far- 
 nesiani Tobiae Aldini. Rome, 1625, fol. 
 
 ALDROV. MUS. MET. i. e. Ulyssis Aldrovandi 
 Musaeum Metallicum Bononiae, 1648, fol. 
 
 ALDROV. DE QUAD. BISUL. i. e. Aldroi-andus De 
 Quadrupedibus bisulcis. 
 
 ALDROV. DE QUAD. DIG. i. e. Aldroi-andus De Qua- 
 drupedibus digitalis. 
 
 ALDROV. DEXDR. i. e. Aldroi'andi Dendrologia, Bo- 
 non. 1668. 
 
 ALDROV. EXAXG. i. e. Aldro~vandus De Animalibus 
 exanguibus, Bonon. 1642. 
 
 ALE, foe/, Dan. ; ai/e, Fr. ; from alo, to nourish). 
 The ancient Saxons called it ael. The Germans first 
 invented and brought it into use. 
 
 Ale is distinguished from BEER, by being fresh or 
 new, while beer is kept until the remaining saccharine 
 matter is more completely changed to a vinous spirit 
 by a slow fermentation. 
 
 Beer, called by the Latins, CEREVISIA, from Ceres, 
 because corn is its principal ingredient ; also LIQUOR 
 
 CERERIS ; VIXLM HORDEACEUM, barlev- IXU.M 
 
 REGIOXUM SKPTEXTRIOXA'LIUM; sometimes b ira. 
 
 Ale produces colics, and is occasionally, when no; 
 well fermented, acescent; but does not produce calca- 
 reous diseases, as has been asserted. Those who drink 
 ale are stronger than those who drink wine ; and thost- 
 who do not drink strong liquors are said not to be able 
 to labour so well as those who do ; but this does not ap- 
 pear to be invariably true. Ale-drinkers are fat, occa- 
 sionally gouty, but, on the whole, healthy. Cordials 
 may fit the person for extraordinary exertions, but 
 should not be commonly used. Ale, ho\vever, must 
 not be considered as one of these. When well ferment- 
 ed it is an wholesome beverage, and seems only to dis- 
 agree with those subject to asthma, or any disorder of 
 the respiratory or occasionally the digestive organs. 
 See DRIXKS, BEER, PORTER. 
 
 If malt liquor, of any degree of strength, is become 
 flat and acid, as it is used, it should be drawn out of the 
 cask into a jug, in which as many drams of powdered 
 chalk should be put as pints of liquor; thus an effer- 
 vescence will be raised, a sprightly, though not very 
 agreeable, taste will be restored to the liquor, and its 
 acidity will be destroyed. 
 
 Ale being in some countries cheaper than wine, hath 
 occasioned it to be medicated for the same purposes ; 
 and there are two ways of impregnating malt liquors 
 with medicinal substances ; first, by macerating the in- 
 gredients in the ale after it is duly fermented ; secondly, 
 by adding them to the liquor while it is fermenting, 
 that by the power of fermentation the medicinal virtues 
 may more fully be extracted ; of nutmeg, for instance, 
 one dram powdered will flavour a large vat of ferment- 
 ing ale, but when the fermentation ceases, it flavours 
 but a very small quantity. Branches of the spruce fir, 
 fermented with beer, render it wholesome, antiscorbu- 
 tic, and useful in cutaneous diseases. It is the plea- 
 santest form of turpentine ; and many who have begun 
 it as a medicine, have continued it as a luxury. 
 
 The following is an agreeable bitter, and far prefera- 
 ble to any of the purls. 
 
 CEREVI'SIA AMA'RA. BITTER STOMACHIC ALE. 
 
 B. Rad. gent. cort. limon. rec. aa |iv. piper, long. 
 i. terevis. Cong. i. infund. sine calore. 
 
 CEREVI'SIA AXTISCORBU'TICA. ANTISCORBUTIC ALE. 
 
 R. Fol. cochl. hort. rec. m. viij. ras. guaiac. Jj. sen), 
 coriand. ^ij. fol. senn. ss. infund. in cerevis. recent, 
 durant. fcrmentat. Of these medicated ales fb ss. may 
 be taken night and morning. 
 
 Various other impregnations of ale have been used 
 as diet drinks or medicines. We find in the old dispen- 
 satories, ale against the gout; for the eyes; for the 
 head, kc. Vulgar practice still retains an infusion in 
 ale of some virtue ; viz. of the broom ashes, which con- 
 tain an alkali, with the diuretic oil of the broom. Syrup 
 of ale consists of the ale inspissated before it is atte- 
 nuated by fermentation, and is little more than a muci- 
 laginous infusion of malt, employed as a demulcent, in 
 the diseases for which this-class of medicines is used. 
 Gill ale is an infusion of ground ivy, and supposed to 
 heal internal wounds, and to relieve diseases of the 
 breast. Dr. Butler's purging ale is indeed purgative, 
 from containing senna ; but has numerous other ingre- 
 dients, which tend to no one purpose unless it be slight* 
 
 K 2 
 
ALE 
 
 68 
 
 ALG 
 
 Iy expectorant. Ale berry is a sudorific, and consists of 
 ale boiled with bread and mace. 
 
 ALE'CARITH. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 ALEFA'NTES, i. e. Fi.os SAI.IS. FLOWER of SALT. 
 
 ALE'IMMA, (from *n0, to anoint), A greasy 
 ointment, or a liniment, without wax, to give it a con- 
 sistence. 
 
 ALK'ION. Hippocrates uses this word as an epithet 
 for water. 
 
 ALE'IPHA, (tthiiQu, to anoint). Any medicated 
 oil, impregnated chiefly with the juices of vegetables. 
 
 ALE'LAION, (from <**$, salt, and A/0v, oleum). 
 It is oil beat up with salt to apply to tumours. Galen 
 frequently used it. 
 
 ALE'MBACI. BURNT LEAD. 
 
 ALE'MBIC. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 ALE'MBICUS. Avicenna considers this as an Ara- 
 bic term ; but others suppose it half Arabic and half 
 Greek, from the Arabic particle' al, and jtc/, which 
 is again derived from afiSaivu, for atitSxiva, to ascend. 
 Seneca calls it in the Latin language miliarium. Alem- 
 bic and Moor's-head. It is also named capella, capitu- 
 lum ; it is a copper cap of a still tinned in the inside, 
 made like a head, in which the pipe passing through 
 a tub of cold water, is fixed to receive the vapour from 
 the heated cucurbit or body, to convey it to the re- 
 ceiver. Before retorts were used so commonly, the 
 matter distilled was put into a vessel called a body, with 
 a head placed on it to receive the vapour, whence it 
 was conveyed by a canal, called the rostrum, or beak, 
 to the receiver; this head is properly the alembic, and 
 is called alembicus rostratus, i. e. the beaked alembic, 
 to distinguish it from alembicus ccecus, or blind alembic, 
 which is without a canal, as it is to receive dry sub- 
 stances that are sublimed, into it. The body of the 
 alembic was placed over a fire in hot pump-water, hot 
 salt-water, or hot sand. Alembics are preferable to 
 stills, by requiring less fuel, and not so readily impart- 
 ing empyreuma. In quickness, and the attention ne- 
 cessary to regulate the heat, they are less convenient. 
 
 ALE'MBROTH. A Chaldee word, importing the 
 Key of Art; some explain it by sal mercurii, or sal 
 philosophorum et artis : others say it is named elem- 
 brot et sal fusionis, or saljiocionis. Alembroth desicca- 
 tum is said to be the sal tartari ; hence this word seems 
 to signify alkaline salt, which opens the bodies of me- 
 tals by destroying their sulphurs, and promoting their 
 separation from the ores. From analogy, it is sup- 
 posed to have the same effect in conquering obstruc- 
 tions and attenuating viscid fluids in the human body. 
 A peculiar earth, probably containing a fixed alkali, 
 found in the island of Cyprus, has also this appella- 
 tion ; and a solution of the corrosive sublimate, to 
 which the muriat of ammonia has been added, that 
 greatly assists the solubility of the mercurial salt, is 
 "called sal alembroth. 
 
 ALE'MZADAR. 
 
 VALE'MZADAD. 
 
 ALEOPHANGI'NJE PILU'LJE; these are thepil. 
 aromaticae of Messue. Joined with the hellebore they 
 have been called pil. aleophang. capitales et stomachics. 
 
 A'LEOS, (from a.*.ea., heat). Taken as an adjective 
 it signifies heaped, crowded, condensed, continued ; as a 
 substantive, heat or warmth. 
 
 ALEPE'NSIS. See MANNA, 
 
 c 
 See 
 
 A'LES, (from ate, salt). The name of a compound 
 salt. 
 
 A'LESCH. See ALUM'EN PLUMOSUM, N 2. 
 
 ALEU'RON, MEAL, (from a.Xe<a, to grind). Strictly 
 it is the meal of wheat, though commonly applied to 
 other sorts. See ALPHITA. 
 
 ALEXA'NDRIA. See LAURUS ALEXANDRIA. 
 
 ALEXA'NDRI ANTIDO'TUS AU'REA. ALEX- 
 ANDER'S GOLDEN ANTIDOTE. Myrepsus . gives us the 
 prescription ; it is composed of animal, vegetable, and 
 mineral substances, and contains about seventy ingre- 
 dients. 
 
 ALEXA'NDRI REGIS COLLYRIUM SICCUM. King Alex- 
 ander's dry medicine for the eyes. It was made of 
 safiron,'Celtic nard, and canal coal. 
 
 ALEXANDRI'NA. See LAURUS ALEXANDHINA. 
 
 ALEXA'NDRIUM EMPL. VI'RIDE. A plaster 
 described by Celsus, made with wax, plumose alum, 8cc. 
 
 ALEXA'NTHUS. See ^.RIS FLOS. 
 
 ALEXICA'CA, (from AE|, to drive aivay, and 
 x.!ix.w, e-vil). See ANTIDOTU-S and AMULETA. 
 
 .ALEXIPHA'RMICA. ALEXIPHARMICS, (from 
 et^e^a, to repel, or drive- aivay, and a.pv.a,x.ei, poison,) 
 called also antipharmica, and caco alexeteria. Medicines 
 to preserve the body against the power of poisons, or 
 to correct or expel those taken into the machine ; the. 
 
 Words ALEXETERIA, THERIACA, alld ANTIDOTA, haV6 tilt 
 
 same import ; hence warm stimulants and diaphoretics 
 may be considered of this class ; and perhaps the whole 
 power of the alexipharmics will be chiefly of service 
 by acting in one of these modes. Their celebrity 
 among the ancients arose from the frequent apprehen- 
 sions of poison ; and, in the middle ages, the nature of 
 the apprehended poison only was altered, and the pre- 
 ventive was employed against contagious fevers. The 
 term has been also applied to Amulets. See AMULETA. 
 
 ALEXIPYRE'TICUM, ALEXIPYRETOS, or 
 ALEXIPYRETUM, (from AE|A, to drive away, and 
 srvfirtis, a fever). A remedy for a fever, or &vf,Jire. 
 
 ALEXITE'RIA, ALEXITERIALS, (from >.i\ia, and 
 Tr,pta, a preservative from contagion). Hippocrates 
 used the word alcxiteria to express help or remedies. 
 Strictly speaking, alexiterials were opposed to poisons 
 inflicted from causes external to the body. See ALEXI- 
 
 PHARMIOA. 
 
 A'quA LA'CTIS ALEXITE'RIA. Alexiterial milk-wa- 
 ter. 
 
 Aq. ALEXITE'RIA SPIRITUO'SA ; called also epidemica 
 aqua, plague-water. Each is now rejected from mo- 
 dern pharmacopoeias. 
 
 ALFA'CTA. See DISTILLATIO. 
 
 ALFA'DIDAM. The scoria of gold, iron, or cop- 
 per; also burnt copper. See jEs USTUM. 
 
 ALFA'TIDA, burnt copper, or the scales flying off 
 from copper. See JEs USTUM. 
 
 ALFA'TIDE. See AMMONIACUS SAL. 
 
 ALFA'SARA, or ALPHESARA. Arabic terms 
 for the vine. The name of a confect described by 
 Messue; from the Arabic particle al, and fesera, or 
 phiscra, the root of the vitis alba. 
 
 A'LFIDAS. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 A'LFOL. See AMMONIACUS SAL. 
 
 A'LFUSA. TUTTY. See TUTIA. 
 
 ALGA. A weed growing upon the sea shore, and in 
 cold situations ; called also ulva,fucus marinus, bryon 
 
ALG 
 
 69 
 
 A LI 
 
 tftalassium, GRASS-WRACK, WRAKE, SEA-WEED or GRASS, 
 and SEA-MOSS. 
 
 There are three kinds distinguished by La Marck: 
 the first, filamentous, gelatinous, and membranous; 
 the second, with more decided appearances of fructifica- 
 tion; the third, with those parts more obvious, and open- 
 ing to scatter the farina or deposit seeds. Some of 
 the species are employed in the manufacture of kelp on 
 the coast of Scotland ; but in medicine their powers are, 
 perhaps, principally owing to the sea salt they contain, 
 and little choice is necessary. The bladder oar-weed, 
 fucus Tfsiculosus, has been preferred, but with little 
 reason. On the coast of the Mediterranean sea a spe- 
 cies of alga is gathered and dried to feed oxen. 
 
 The seeds of the alga are more perfect than those of 
 the fuci, for its vessels gape when perfect, and the 
 seeds fall out. Stack-house Nereis Britannica, Major 
 Velley on Marine Plants ; Turner on Fuci, Linnaean 
 Transactions, vol. iii. 
 
 ALGA MARI'NA LATIFO'LIA VULGATISSIMA, the COM- 
 MON SEA-WRACK, SCC KALI. 
 
 A'LG., (from alga, sea-weed). It is a term botani- 
 cally applied to a tribe of plants which have their roots, 
 leaves, and caudex, in one, and comprehends sea-weeds, 
 and some other aquatic plants. 
 
 A'LGALl. See XITRUM. 
 - A'LGALY, (ELGALA, hollow, Arab). AN HOLLOW 
 
 LEADEN PROBE, Or CATHETER. See CATHETER, and 
 SOOITD. 
 
 A'LGAMET. COALS. 
 
 A'LGARAB. See ./EGYLOPS. 
 
 A'LGAROT,ALGAROTHI,ALGEROTH,(PuL- 
 
 vis). So called from VICTORIUS ALGAROTH, a phy- 
 sician of Verona, and its inventor. It is the same with 
 the mercurius vita ; and is only the antimonial part of 
 the butter of antimony, separated from some of its acid 
 by washing it in water. It is tasteless, but violently 
 emetic, in doses of two or three grains ; and is prepared 
 with antimony and sublimate, or by mixing water with 
 the butter of antimony, which precipitates a white 
 powder, kc. This is the preparation preferred by many 
 chemists for making the emetic tartar. 
 
 ALGA'IA. CIVET. SeeZiBETHu.M. 
 
 ALGE'DO, (Ayf, pain). SUPPRESSED GONOR- 
 RHEA ; when it has stopped, or been checked suddenly 
 after it has appeared, and is attended with pain. 
 
 When it thus stops, a pain is continued to the blad- 
 der by the urethra ; to the anus by the accelerator)- mus- 
 cles of the penis ; and to the testicles by the vasa defer- 
 entia, and vesiculae seminales. These last do not al- 
 wayMswell,but the urine is partially suppressed. 
 
 In this case, calomel repeated, so as to purge, often 
 brings back the running, and then all difficulty from 
 this symptom ceases. If the pain is great, and a san- 
 guinary plethora requires it, after bleeding, may be 
 given of calomel prepared ten grains, opium one grain, 
 made into a bolus with conserve of roses. This should 
 be taken at night, and followed in the morning by the 
 infusion of senna with tamarinds. 
 
 In these and other disagreeable symptoms, such as 
 ophthalmies, deafness, swelled testicles, Sec. from the 
 suppression of the virulent gonorrhoea, where the com- 
 mon methods fail of reproducing the discharge, it has 
 been recommended to introduce a bougie into the ure- 
 thra, smeared with the virus of an infected patient : 
 
 Dr. Sv. eciiaur says, " The method proposed has 
 been tried many years ago in one of the first military 
 hospitals in Europe, with constant success, and has 
 since been confirmed by Dr. Lange, in his Treatise on 
 Ophthalmia. See his Practical Observations on Vene- 
 real Complaints, p. 53. 
 
 ALGE'.MA, or ALGEMATO'DES,(from *Ay , to 
 be in pain). UNEASINESS, PAIN. Hippocrates often 
 uses the word A-/r.*, to signify the disease whence the 
 pain proceeds. James's Med. Diet. See DOLOR. 
 
 ALGERIA, or ALGE'RIE. LIME. See CALX. 
 
 A'LGIDA, (from algeo, to be cold). . Numbed, wi- 
 thered, chilled. 
 
 A'LGOR, (from the same). A sudden chillness af- 
 fecting the body, or any detached portion of it. 
 
 A'LGOSAREL. The Arabian term for the daucus 
 iajtvestri*. 
 
 ' ALHAGI, (Arab.). The plant thorny SYRIAN 
 BROOM ; called also agul et almagi Arabibus genista^ 
 Spartium s/iinositm, spinosum Syriacum. Hedysarum 
 al/iagi Lin. Sp. PI. 1051. 
 
 It is commonly met with in Persia and Mesopotamia, 
 where the inhabitants gather from it a sort of manna, 
 in grains about the size of coriander seeds. The Ara- 
 bians call this manna, tereniabin, or trangcbin. Rail. Hist. 
 The leaves of the alhagi are hot and pungent, the 
 flowers purgative. 
 
 There is another species called alhagi maurorum. 
 
 ALHA'NDALA, (ALHANDAL, Arab.). An Arabian 
 name for the colocynth. See COLOCYNTHIS. 
 
 THOCH. ALHANDAL. The troches of alhandal is a 
 composition as old as Messue, but is now not used. 
 
 ALHA'XXA. See ALANA TERRA. 
 
 ALHASEF, (ALASAF,./?/:/*, Arab). A sort of pus- 
 tule, 'called HYDROA. 
 
 A'LIA SQUILLA, (from *A, belonging to the sea, 
 and o-x/AAae, a shrimp). The PRAWN. 
 
 A'LICA,(from a/o, to nourish). A sort of food ad- 
 mired by the ancients ; it is difficult to say whether it 
 is a grain or preparation from some seed : many writers 
 speak of it as a sort of wheat; but upon the whole it 
 seems to be a kind of meal made into frumenty, to be 
 eaten with milk, kc. Salmasius says, that alica is one 
 sort of the chondros of the Greeks, which was grain 
 broken into large fragments, or rather only freed from 
 the husks, but not ground in a mill ; called also aphe- 
 retnc, adroteron, farinarium. 
 
 A'LICES, (from A<, to sprinkle). Little red 
 spots in the skin, which precede the eruption of pus- 
 tules in the small-pox. 
 
 ALICO'RXU, (from the Hebrew terms a/*, lifted ufl, 
 and karan, a horn). SeeUxicoRNV. 
 
 ALIEXATIO ME'XTIS, (from a^rno, to estrange}. 
 See DELIRIUM. 
 
 ALIE'XUM, (from the same). In a medical sense 
 it is any thing foreign and troublesome to the body. 
 Sometimes it means corrupted. 
 
 ALIFO'RMIS, PROCESSUS. See PTERYGOIDES PRO- 
 C-ESSUS. (From a/a, a wing, and forma, the shape). 
 
 ALIFO'RMIS MUSCULI. See PTERYGOID^EI. 
 
 AL GULL'S. See CONFECTIO. 
 
 A'LILAT, or aAir?*, an Arabian name for Lucina, 
 or the goddess which the Greeks supposed to preside 
 over child-birth. 
 
 A'LIMA, (from *AI.J, belonging to (he sea). A 
 
AL1 
 
 o 
 
 AL I 
 
 sort of sand from which lead and other metals are ob- 
 tained. 
 
 ALIME'NTA, ALIMENT; or FOOD BOTH SOLID 
 AND LIQUID: (from n/o, to nourish). It is such mat- 
 ter as is convertible by the actions of the body into an 
 alkalescent gluten, of which all our solids and fluids are 
 formed, and by which their waste is repaired. Next 
 to air, food is the most necessary thing for the pre- 
 servation of ourbodies ; and as, on its choice, our health 
 greatly depends, it is of importance to understand, in 
 general, the properties of our aliments, so as to judge 
 not only the kind of food proper in different situations 
 to support life, but to restore health when impaired ; 
 and, in particular deviations from health, what is the 
 best adapted to restore us. 
 
 Our blood and juices naturally incline to a putrid acri- 
 monious quality : fresh chyle, duly received, prevents 
 this destructive tendency, and preserves in them that 
 mild albuminous state thatis alone consistentwith health. 
 
 The subject of aliment, if pursued at length, would 
 require a volume. It must be considered here more 
 shortly; but we shall offer an outline, which may be 
 easily filled up. The structure of the human stomach 
 shews that man was not intended to be granivorous, or 
 exclusively herbivorous ; the length of the intestines, on 
 the other hand, proves that he was not wholly designed 
 to be carnivorous. In all situations where the dictates 
 of nature have been complied with, mankind have con- 
 sequently mixed both foods, and the proportions have 
 been such as fancy or necessity may have suggested ; 
 saaccomodating is the animal economy, that it adapts 
 itself to every kind of diet, and the axiom is universally 
 true, sanis omnia sana. 
 
 It will be at once obvious, that the food, taken in, is 
 by no means in the state which nature requires to form 
 our mass of blood. It must undergo some change; a 
 process which, in its successive stages, is called DIGES- 
 TION and ASSIMILATION, q. v. These subjects we 
 mustnot anticipate ; but may now remark, that aliment is 
 only admitted into the system in the form of a bland oily 
 fluid, named chyle. This, though resembling milk, yet 
 essentially differs from it, since milk is not absorbed 
 until it has been coagulated and experienced some che- 
 mical changes. The great divisions of our aliments are 
 vegetable and animal: these, as usual, are in their con- 
 fines scarcely distinguishable, and the mushroom of the 
 vegetable kingdom is of a more animalised nature than 
 even the milk of the most carnivorous animal, the dog. 
 Of vegetable substances, the prevailing principle is car- 
 bone; of animal, azote. The changes which the first 
 undergo are, therefore, the most considerable, and their 
 assimilation requires the longest time. We have al- 
 ready observed, that difficult and slow of digestion are not 
 synonymous ; and this is particularly exemplified in the 
 digestion of vegetable substances, which excite little 
 commotion in the system, though they are long retained 
 in the primae vise ; and the criterion we shall employ of 
 difficult digestion, will be the exacerbation of hectic fia- 
 roxysms. In hectics, the arterial system is peculiarly 
 irritable, and the slightest exertion of the digestive 
 organs accelerates the circulation. 
 
 The nutritious parts of the vegetable kingdom are 
 mucilage, starch, or sugar. In the lowest degree of nu- 
 triment are the ESCULENT PLANTS, such as the bete, the 
 ;spinach,and the lamb's lettuce. The cabbage and wa- 
 
 ter-cresses, scarcely ranking higher in nutritious powers- 
 have some effect from their peculiar acrimony. Among 
 the vegetables of weak nutritious powers must be reck- 
 oned the marine algae, which, perhaps, except in one 
 instance, owe their chief advantages to the stimulus of 
 the salt. The fueus esculentus palmatus and digitatus 
 arc used; the second is the dulse of Scotland. The 
 ulva umbilicalis affords the laver, and the u. latissima 
 (Iceland sea-grass) is saccharine. The Iceland liver- 
 wort, lichen Islandicus, we shall speak of as a medicine. 
 The siliyuosa of Linnaeus follow, including the endive, the 
 lettuce, the celery, the artichoke, and asparagus. Many 
 of these are highly acrimonious, butdeprived of theirpe- 
 culiar principle by confinement from light, styled etio- 
 lation, or bleaching. The early buds of the asparagus 
 are only employed, in which the peculiar acrimony is not 
 unfolded. 
 
 We should next arrange the ROOTS : of these 
 the radish and the turnip are the least nutritious, and 
 the umbillefere of Linnaeus follow : they include the car- 
 rot, the parsnip, and the skirret (sesarum). The se- 
 miflosculosx are more nourishing; the orchis, which 
 produces the salep and the potatoe, with some others, 
 are of this class: those which rank with them, the onion, 
 the leek, the garlic, including its species, the chalot 
 and roccambole, are not, with us, employed as aliments, 
 but must rather be considered in the rank of condi- 
 ments. The leguminous seeds, chiefly of the pa]iilw- 
 nacca of Linnaeus, are next in order : they unite with 
 the herbaceous matter a large proportion of mucilage ; 
 we shall enumerate them in the order of their nutritious 
 powers, viz. kidney-beans, pease, beans, lentils, and 
 cicer seeds (cicerarietinum, Lin.) As nutrients, the gums 
 have also held a place. We know not their comparative 
 value; but shall not be greatly in an error if we add 
 here the only substance of this kind, of which there 
 has been any trial, viz. the gum arable, the production 
 of a species of mimosa. This, from the testimony of Has- 
 selquist, has been found nutritious ; and of a similar 
 quality, perhaps, the gum tragacanth and the cherry- 
 tree gum may be found. 
 
 In this climate some of the fruits are less nourishing 
 than a few of the roots we have mentioned ; but in 
 warmer climates they are more so, and it was at least 
 improper to separate them. The cucurbitacea of Lin- 
 naeus, including cucumbers, melons, pumpkins, &c. are 
 in the lowest rank : they are followed by the senti- 
 cosa, in which class currants, strawberries, raspberries, 
 gooseberries, and grapes, are arranged : the hesfieridea 
 (oranges), pomace* (apples and pears), drupacete 
 (apricots, peaches, plums, and cherries), follow^with 
 little distinction, but nearly in the order assigned. The 
 dry fruits of warmer climates, raisins, dates, and figs, 
 are more nourishing. 
 
 We next arrive at the SEEDS, which are nutritious, 
 from their amylaceous principle, viz. the cerealia. Of 
 these we may mention rice, wheat, barley, oats, rye, 
 Indian corn, millet, buck wheat, Guinea corn or sergo 
 (holchus aorgum, Lin. ), flote fescue grass (manna seeds), 
 and the Jotus of Africa, mentioned by Park. The FARI- 
 NACEOUS roots of warm climates are more nourishing, 
 viz. the sweet potato, the Jerusalem artichoke; the 
 various yams, viz. dioscorea sativa, tryphilla, and bulbi- 
 fera, the toyos and black cocao (arum colocausia and 
 sagittifolium), the farina of the sweet and of the bitter 
 
A L I 
 
 i 
 
 ALL 
 
 cassada (iatropha manitot and ianiphaj. and the starch 
 of the arrow root (maranta arundinacea). The farina of 
 the sweet cassada is the tapioca. We have placed the 
 cerealia nearly in the order of their nutritious powers, 
 for perfect accuracy is unnecessary ; but we must now 
 add, what is of more importance in a dietetic view, the 
 order in which their saccharine principle is most readily 
 evolved, and, of course, that in which they appear most 
 acescent, viz. oats, barley, wheat, millet seed, rye, In- 
 dian corn, and buck wheat : the order of the others has 
 not been ascertained. 
 
 After the arrow root we must mention the farina- 
 ceous fruits, and the farinaceous medulla : we know not 
 that as nourishment they merit any distinction. Of the 
 former kind we find the bread-fruit tree of the South- 
 Sea islands (arlocar/ius incisa Lin.), the bread nut (bro- 
 simumalicastrum Lin.), the sweet chesnut, the plantain 
 tree and banana fruit (musa fiaradisiaca if safiientum 
 Lin.): of the latter the sago, the medulla of the sag-us 
 farinifera of Gaertner; the cabbage-tree palm (areca 
 oleraceaj, and the meal bark (cycas coffra Lin.). 
 
 When with the farina a mixture of oil is discovered, 
 the nutritious powers are more conspicuous ; but the 
 oil is sometimes so closely involved with the farina, as 
 in the almond, the cashew nut, the filbert and walnut, 
 that the stomach, except in its strongest state, is unable 
 to separate it ; while in the chocolate nut (theobroma ca- 
 cao J, the cacao nut (cocos nuciferaj,a.nd particularly in 
 the butter cacao nut (cocos butyracea), it is so loosely- 
 combined as often to produce inconvenience. We must 
 not, however, confound the butter cacao nut with the 
 butter-nut oil described by Mungo Park ; though, when 
 expressed, it is the oleum calafifii, the cow-nut butter. 
 The tree noticed by Park is probably a species of the 
 bassia Lin. The fat oils, viz. the oils combined with 
 mucilage, may be still more nutritious, but they are not 
 very digestible, and our experience with them is con- 
 sequently limited. 
 
 The SACCHARINE SUBSTANCES &s nutriments are highly 
 estimated, and perhaps their power is increased when 
 joined with farina. We thus, therefore, place in the 
 first rank, as least nutritious, refined sugar ; it may be 
 followed by coarser sugar, honey, maple sugar, beet-root 
 sugar, and sugar of malt. 
 
 In this variety of vegetable bodies we must fix our 
 eyes on the leading constituent parts. These, in a che- 
 mical view, we shall find to be mucilage and sugar, for 
 starch differs only from mucilage, in containing a less 
 proportion of caloric. Mucilage contains oxygen, hy- 
 drogen, carbone, and azote ; sugar no azote, and a larger 
 proportion of oxygen. We are yet too little acquainted 
 with the influence of the chemical principles on the pro- 
 cess of digestion, to be enabled to say how far one or the 
 other of these principles may render a substance eligible 
 as a nutrient from an examination of its analysis. We 
 can perceive that oxygen is a necessary part of our sys- 
 tem, as it gives a more brilliant hue to the red blood, 
 and as our most recrementitious fluids are azotic. On 
 the other hand, azote is necessary to animalise the ve- 
 getable portion of our food, and then becomes injurious. 
 We can go no further in this path. From experience 
 we find the herbaceous substances cold in the stomach, 
 and affording so little support as to render the constitu- 
 tion unfit for great exertions, without at least some 
 condiment, if not stronger nutriment. The cerealia 
 give a better support, for reasons that we shall soon 
 
 perceive : the farinaceous roots still more ; but these 
 also require assistance for their more perfect digestion : 
 the oils and sugars, as we learn from Dr. Stark's expe- 
 riments, will support die body for a time in tolerable 
 health. The Irishman lives on potatoes, but he adds 
 the stimulus of whiskey ; the Spaniard and the French- 
 man on bread, but with the assistance of olives and 
 garlic. The infusion of oat-meal in Scotland, or 
 the oat-cakes, require the warmth and animal impreg- 
 nations of milk, if not of malt spirit; and the moss 
 of Iceland would be an insalubrious food without the 
 dried fish. 
 
 Yet in corn, in potatoes, in parsnips, and numerous 
 other vegetable substances," particularly the grains, a 
 principle, resembling that in animals, is found. It is 
 styled the gluten, and resides in the skin of corn, and is 
 more intimately mixed in the potato. In fact, the root 
 of the latter consists of follicles containing farina, and the 
 coats of these seem to contain gluten. The prevailing 
 principle of gluten is azote, and, in each experiment, its 
 chemical nature is animal. MUSHROOMS, which unite 
 in a chemical and a dietetic view the vegetable and 
 animal kingdoms, abound in gluten, and produce, on 
 distillation, ammonia. We have, however, no experience 
 of these as an article of diet; they are seldom employ- 
 ed but as a condiment. The various kinds used are the 
 common mushroom (agaricus camfiestris Lin.), truffle 
 (lycofierdon tuber Lin.), orange agaric (agaricus deli- 
 ciosus Lin.), coral clavaria (cl. coraloides}, the agricus 
 mucheron, and the fihallus mitra Lin. 
 
 We approach still nearer the animal kingdom in the 
 various MILKS. These consist of an animal oil ; of a co- 
 agj^lable part, which is gluten ; and sugar. Milk, on 
 standing, absorbs oxygen, which promotes the separa- 
 tion of cream, and suffers an halitus to escape, which 
 has not been examined, but which is certainly not an 
 aqueous fluid only. The cream, with the oil, contains 
 some gluten and sugar, and the latter are left in the 
 butter-milk, after the operation of churning. This sub- 
 ject will be detailed more at length under the article 
 MILK : the outline was only necessary to explain the 
 dietetic properties of different milks. In diet, the milk of 
 ruminant animals is chiefly employed, viz. cows', goats', 
 and ewes' milk: this is the order of the nutritious pro- 
 perties, beginning, as usual, with the least nourishing. 
 Cows' milk contains also the least, and ewes' milk the 
 largest, proportion of cheese. Of the non-ruminant 
 animals we employ women's milk, asses', and mares' : 
 they nearly resemble each other ; but women's milk is 
 the lightest, and perhaps contains most sugar. Later 
 experiments seem to have shewn that it does not co- 
 agulate with vegetable acids. The coagulable part of 
 milk, with more or less of the oil pressed into the form 
 of cheese, will be afterwards considered. 
 
 The ANIMAL FOOD which digests in the stomach with 
 the least irritation, though i)ot the most quickly, is the 
 white meat of all animals, and the meat of the younger 
 ones. White and young meats abound in jelly, which 
 forms also a considerable proportion of the membranes, 
 tendons, and cartilages. Jelly, though soluble in water, 
 is not affected by alcohol ; and, while it resembles albu- 
 men, yet differs greatly from it. Jelly contains a larger 
 proportion of earth than albumen, and the further an 
 animal is advanced in life, so much more are its fluids 
 loaded with earth. Jelly also contains an alkaline phlegm 
 of an animal nature which readily putrifies, with a 
 
A L I 
 
 72 
 
 AL1 
 
 larger proportion of carbone, the predominant principle 
 of vegetable substances. To these it adds hydrogen and 
 azote ; the last of which abounds more in the coagulable 
 lymph of the blopd, and still more in the fibrin. See 
 BLOOD. 
 
 BIUDS have been considered as of more easy digestion 
 than mammalia. This however is not unexceptionably 
 true. Even in the gallinaceous tribe there are some. 
 exceptions; but it may be admitted in general, that the 
 young of the feathered race are easily digestible. The 
 parts of the bird most so are those most used ; as the 
 wings of the wilder kind, and the legs of the tame 
 ones. Birds also differ in their digestibility, as they 
 are more or less alkalescent, or more or less oily. Alka- 
 lescence is a term introduced into disetetics, on a prin- 
 ciple neither correct in a chemical nor a physiological 
 view ; yet it may be admitted as a naturalised fo- 
 reigner, without examining its pretensions. Wild ani- 
 mals are styled alkalescent; as woodcocks, snipes, 
 moor-fowl, &c. ambng birds; hares, red-deer, &c. 
 among the mammalia. These are perhaps justly con- 
 sidered as more easily and quickly digestible than the 
 tamer animals of a similar kind : when they have been 
 some time pursued, they become aliments still more 
 easily assimilated. It' is said, we know not with what 
 truth, that bulls baited become wholesome food ; and 
 that an act of parliament exists, which directs, that no 
 bull should be killed without being thus previously 
 irritated and tormented. 
 
 On the other hand, the oily birds, the anseres for 
 instance, are gross and indigestible, though only when 
 full grown. We dare not say, that in earlier periods 
 they are very easily subdued by the stomach, though, 
 on the whole, they are then a mild, and generally harm- 
 less, nutriment. 
 
 QUADRUPEDS differ in their digestibility from various 
 circumstances. In general, the fiecora afford mild nu- 
 triment, though food is taken from the other orders also ; 
 but the particular animals we shall afterwards separately 
 enumerate. The size of the animal, independent of its 
 age, appears of consequence, as of the larger animals 
 the fibres are coarse and more indigestible. The 
 mode of life, and the exercise, are of importance in 
 this view. An animal living according to its own 
 nature is a more nourishing, though not always a more 
 delicious food, than one crammed or pampered. A 
 grass lamb is more digestible and nourishing than 
 house lamb ; a black turkey, that roosts on trees and 
 feeds on chesnuts and acorns, superior to that fattened 
 in the coop. The ground on which they feed, the 
 food they eat, and the air they breathe, necessarily 
 alter their nutritious, and consequently their digestible, 
 powers. We know the fatal disease, the rot in sheep, 
 which arises. from the air, probably from hydrogenous 
 gas, since sheep will catch the infection in a single 
 night; and we can easily conceive, that, in a slighter 
 degree, the same disease, though less obvious, may in- 
 jure their nutritious powers. Sheep, fed on turnips, 
 are less nutritious than those which have grazed on the 
 finer turf of more elevated districts. The cow, fed on 
 oil-cakes, gives an ill-tasted milk, while its flesh is 
 coarse and indigestible. 
 
 A circumstance influencing the digestibility of ani- 
 mal food, not generally noticed, is what the graziers 
 call the proving state. When an animal is improving 
 in condition, the meat is tender and easily digestible : 
 
 when its condition is growing worse, though equally 
 fat, and in appearance promising, it is tough and not 
 easily assimilated. This peculiarity proceeds further ; 
 and, in proportion to the rapidity of the improvement, 
 the meat is preferable in flavour and solubility. Thus 
 an ox, worked to the lowest degree of emaciation, af- 
 fords, when quickly fattened, the best beef. This, we 
 have said, is independent of the fatness. Fat meat, 
 however, is more nourishing, though in weak stomachs 
 not so easily digestible. Savages are fond only of the 
 fattest meats, and they style lean cattle bread meat : we 
 have heard a similar expression among the rustics in 
 our own remote provinces, so universal is the opinion 
 derived from experience. The marrow of meat, though 
 resembling the fat, is not equally difficult of digestion : 
 by some authors it is arranged, we suspect with reason, 
 among the most digestible substances. 
 
 Another circumstance which influences the solubi- 
 lity of meats is castration. The flesh of the ox is more 
 digestible than that of the bull ; of the wether than of 
 tiic ram; of the capon and the pullard rather than the 
 cock or the hen. In reality the meat approaches that of 
 the female, though more firm, and probably of a higher 
 flavour. If to this there is any exception, it is in the 
 capon, whose flesh is more moist and soluble than that 
 of the hen. The preservation makes some difference 
 in this respect. Animal food, kept till putrefaction afi- 
 flroac/ies, is more soluble than at an earlier period. We 
 have said " approaches," for, when in the slightest 
 degree arrived, it generally excites nausea, unless the 
 stomach be stimulated, and the further progress of pu- 
 trefaction prevented by the warmest condiments. Meat 
 preserved by freezing, and gradually thawed, is in the 
 state of that well kept. By salt and smoke it is har- 
 dened, and rendered more indigestible ; by sugar we 
 think it is preserved in nearly as soluble a state as by 
 cold. The mode of cookery also affects the solubility 
 of animal food. Boiling renders it more digestible than 
 roasting; and this than baking or frying. Various 
 fancies have prevailed on this subject, and different 
 modes have been recommended according to the in- 
 clinations of different authors ; for physicians usually 
 advise what they themselves like. In general, however, 
 in roasting, baking, and frying, the oily parts are ren- 
 dered empyreumatic ; and a substance of this kind is 
 very indigestible. If, of roasted meat, the inside parts 
 are only taken, the difference is not considerable ; but 
 in baking and frying, the gravy is retained, and a 
 change similar to the empyreuma of oily substances 
 takes place. This is known from the preference 
 given to the superior flavour of meat, dressed in these 
 manners. 
 
 The AMPHIBIA form a link between animal substances 
 and fish. The turtle, the delight of the epicure, is an 
 example of this class ; but the species we shall after- 
 wards mention at length. The conger eel, in its flesh, 
 approaches also animal substances. 
 
 The rank which FISH in general ought to bear in the 
 scale of digestibility, has not yet been settled. Sea- 
 fish bear, we suspect, the same relation to river-fish, 
 that wild animals do to tame ones ; and the fish of stag- 
 nant ponds are less digestible than those of running 
 water. The meat of the same fish differs according to 
 the period of spawning : fish are in perfection not at 
 the moment of this crisis, but when the melt or pea 
 begins to enlarge. They differ also according to the 
 
A LI 
 
 73 
 
 ALJ 
 
 time they have been killed, and from the operation of 
 crimping. These subjects must be resumed when we 
 speak of the different kinds of fish, as it would not be 
 easy to give a general rule. 
 
 Of the INSECTS but one species (the locust) has been 
 eaten, except those of the sea. Of the locust we have 
 no experience ; but the white kind, not unlike crabs, is 
 seemingly a mild nourishing food. In the east they are 
 boiled or roasted, and, like crabs, become then of a red 
 colour. They were eaten, as we are informed by Dio- 
 dorus. by the Ethiopians : and Dampier tells us, that 
 the custom still continues. Of the sea insects, crabs, 
 lobsters, Sec. appear to be mildly nutritious ; in many 
 constitutions more so than animal food. 
 
 Of the terrestrial VERMES we take but one species, 
 the snail, and this in England rather as a medicine 
 than as food. The marine vermes, the oyster, Sec. rank 
 among foods easily digestible, and may be considered, 
 Tjhen 72tt roasted, as the most digestible of animal nu- 
 triment. 
 
 We cannot leave these more general doctrines re- 
 specting aliment without noticing some fancies respect- 
 ing the nutritious powers of mineral substances. The 
 pangolin has undoubtedly been dug out of a sand hill, 
 where it seemingly could have no access to vegetable 
 or animal nutriment: yet we know not but that it might 
 have laid in a stock of food, as some animals that have 
 their returning periods of torpor require no nourish- 
 ment for a long period : nor can we say that it finds no 
 vermes in the sand. Some tribes of Indians have also, 
 it is said, in periods of scarcity, devoured a species of 
 steatite. That the greasy appearance of some steatites 
 may have induced them to consider such mineral sub- 
 stances as nutritious, is not surprising; but that they 
 have proved so is doubtful. Much of the pain of 
 hunger arises from emptiness, and this may be in part 
 avoided by any substance ; and it is equally avoided 
 by external pressure on the stomach, a practice not 
 uncommon among savages, when food cannot be pro- 
 < ured. 
 
 As we have now stated the more general facts re- 
 specting aliment, we shall resume the consideration of 
 the different classes, not only to point out the different 
 species employed, but to remark some peculiarities 
 which will influence our conclusions in the choice of 
 different articles of food. 
 
 V\ e began with the BIRDS, as many of these afford 
 lighter nutriment than the flesh of quadrupeds. We 
 shall follow in some measure the classes and orders of 
 the historian of nature, though we must invert their or- 
 der. Birds, in a dietetic view, may be divided into the 
 more or less digestible. The extremes are well marked, 
 vi'r. the gallinae and the accipitres of Linnaeus. Expe- 
 rience has decided that chicken are the most easily as- 
 similated of the feathered race ; and though some doubts 
 may perhaps be suggested, from a comparison of some 
 of these w ith other species, yet, on the whole, as a ge- 
 neral position it may be admitted. Of the getting, some 
 species of even' genus are occasionally eaten, and per- 
 haps every one will afford a moderately mild food. 
 Even the ostrich, when young, is a delicacy. The 
 most common species, which adorn the tables, belong 
 to the genus fihanianus Lin. the domestic fowls ; the 
 melcagris, the turkeys ; /-.avo, the pea-hen ; oti, or the 
 buzzards ; and the tetrao, including the partridges, black 
 
 VOL. i. . 
 
 cocks, Sec. . The quail belongs to this geiuib. '1 
 are all graminivorous. The rails, particularly the rallus 
 grex, connects them with the grallae on one hand; the 
 pigeons and larks with the passeres on the other. The 
 grallae afford a more sapid food, and we suspect often a 
 more digestible aliment. The rails we have already 
 mentioned ; but the edible species of scolopax (the 
 woodcocks and snipes) are more commonly known and 
 esteemed. The genus tringa, including the sand-pipers, 
 and the knots, may be next arranged ; and the chara- 
 drius, the plover, is scarcely inferior. Some of the 
 other genera are seldom eaten ; and the herons and cur- 
 lews, though not rejected, are not, on account of their 
 fishy flavour, to be recommended when the digestion is 
 weak. 
 
 The columbine race resembles, rather in appearance 
 than in qualities, the gallinae. The young pigeon is, 
 however, easily digestible ; but the older birds are dry 
 and insoluble. We have had reason to believe, thai 
 none of the columbae,when they exceed half their usual 
 size, are easy, of digestion ; and, when full grown, the) 
 have often created uneasiness in the stomach. The 
 alaudx Lin. are often eaten, and the flesh of the a. ar- 
 vensis is safe to be of a delicious flavour in the southern 
 climates ; though accused, perhaps without reason, of 
 being injurious in calculous complaints. The greater 
 number of the passeres are too small to enable us to 
 determine their relative digestibility, as they cannot 
 wholly form a meal, even for an invalid. We have rea- 
 son to think them in general easily digestible. 
 
 The anseres usually afford a gross indigestible food, 
 unless in the earliest periods of their existence. The 
 genus anas offers the greater number of the edible spe- 
 cies. All species of the anas have been occasionally 
 eaten ; but the wild kinds are often lean, hard, and 
 fishy ; the tamer ones, which have been fed on grain, 
 are sapid ; and, when young, easily digested. The teal 
 is the most delicate of the wild kind, and the young 
 duck of the tame anseres. Of the auks, some of the 
 younger kinds, when cured by smoke, are eaten by the 
 inhabitants of the northern regions ; and the egg of the 
 arctic auk is said to be delicious. The penguins also 
 have been eaten from necessity, and their eggs com- 
 mended ; but we find only among common foods the 
 fielicanus bassanus, the solan goose from the Bass 
 island. Some of the shags, also, which belong to this 
 genus, have been occasionally employed as food. Of 
 the gulls, one species is mentioned by Sauer, as deli- 
 cious, and not unlike the turkey. 
 
 Of the jiice, some of the macaws have been eaten ; 
 but the flesh is hard, dry, and indigestible : those, how- 
 ever, which feed on vegetable substances, must be ex- 
 cepted. The fmittacus fiertinajc, for instance, the yel- 
 low-faced parroquet, and the (i. jaguilma and cyanoly- 
 eo, two species observed by Molina, in Chili, have 
 been used as food ; the last are said to be delicious. 
 The buceros hydrocoraxof the Molucca Islands, which 
 feeds on nutmegs, has been considered as a delicate 
 high flavoured food. One species of the wattle bird, the 
 glacofiis cinerea Lin. is mentioned by Dr. Foster as 
 edible ; and many persons are fond of the young of the 
 corvut frugilegus, the rook : yet their colour and fla- 
 vour must be rendered less disgusting, by previously 
 soaking them in milk. It is indeed doubtful whether 
 this species of corvus really feeds on corn ; the more 
 
AL 1 
 
 74 
 
 AH 
 
 probably devour the larvae of insects, raised by the 
 plough; but some other species certainly feed on grain, 
 though we find only the chough or Alpine crow, r. 
 jnjrrt:<jcora.K Lin. reckoned among the foods. Among 
 the rollers, the European species, coracias garrula Lin. 
 is only eaten ; but of the oriolits many species have 
 been employed as food. As the greater number feed 
 n grain, we may find the edible species numerous. 
 Among the other picae, we perceive only the golden 
 woodpecker, the picus auratus Lin. and a species of 
 u/ccdo, a. galbula, recommended as eatable. The acci- 
 pitres have never been employed as aliment; but some 
 of the shrikes, which feed on grain, and resemble the 
 pica: in their manners, may perhaps afford wholesome 
 nourishment. 
 
 The AMPHIBIA approach, in their digestible nature, 
 the younger animals of the mammalia and aves ; yet 
 the more luscious and fatty parts render them some- 
 limes gross, and not easily assimilated. The muscular 
 flesh of the turtle and tortoise is not unlike veal ; their 
 tendons, ligaments, and fat, are more indigestible. Dif- 
 ferent species of the testudo are employed as food ; 
 among which the green turtle, and the ferocious tor- 
 toise of America, are the. most delicate ; and the t. ca- 
 retta the driest and worst flavoured. The land tortoise 
 is neither a very delicate nor easily digestible food, 
 though it has not been employed in its best state. Of 
 the lizards, the crocod^Je is said to be > eaten by the 
 Moors, but we know not the nature of its meat: its 
 eggs are well flavoured and digestible. The eggs of 
 the guana, the /. iguana, are said to have no yolk, and 
 not to be coagulated by heat. The meat is digestible, 
 and, in the opinion of some authors, preferable to fowl. 
 The viper has been reckoned an easily assimilated and 
 a nourishing food : its broth has been consequently 
 employed as a restorative after fevers. It is probably 
 an easily digestible substance, or it would not so long 
 have maintained its credit ; and it may now be lost 
 rather from varying fashions than any inconvenience 
 resulting from it. The buffalo snake, boa constrictor, 
 is enumerated among the edible amphibia; but its pe- 
 culiar nature is not mentioned. It probably does not 
 greatly differ from the viper. The frog is well known 
 to be a light, digestible food, and greatly to resemble 
 delicate veal. The green lizard, laccrta agilis, is not 
 greatly different. We may here mention a gelatinous 
 -esculent substance, which, though the work of a bird, 
 is probably derived from some of the lower orders of 
 animated nature ; we mean the nest of the hirundo es- 
 culenta. It is found in the East India islands, particu- 
 larly in the caverns near the sea, and is gelatinous, in- 
 deed peculiarly rich and luscious; nor have we' heard 
 that it creates uneasiness or indigestion. 
 
 The sea insects may be next arranged, as they seem 
 to be easily digestible, and occasion less uneasiness than 
 even the lighter kinds of fish. They have been accused 
 of exciting febrile heat and efflorescence on the skin ; 
 but these are probably accidental effects from the food 
 they take in. We have found them, in general, light 
 and nourishing. The only sea insects eaten are the 
 species of cancer : yet the lobsters, craw fish, prawns, 
 and shrimps, should be separated from the crabs, pro- 
 bably in a scientific, certainly in a dietetic, view. The 
 crab affords a very digestible food ; the others are less 
 easy in ihe stomach. Next to the erab are the shrimp, 
 
 the white shrimp, and the prawn, the c. crangon, squitla, 
 and serratus. The lobster is richer as a food (C. gam- 
 marus) ; and the craw Jis/i still more rich. 
 
 The marine -vermes are also albuminous and gluti- 
 nous. They are easy of digestion only in their raw 
 state ; for when heated the albumen is coagulated, and 
 not easily assimilated. The oyster and the cockle are 
 the most easy. The muscle, mytilus edulis, is next in 
 the order : this animal is suspicious, from the accidents 
 which have followed its use. These are not well un- 
 derstood, and may arise from the habit of the person 
 affected ; for, in some constitutions, even the white of 
 an egg boiled will occasion sickness and efflorescence : 
 but it is more probable that the muscle occasionally 
 feeds on a deleterious insect, which is the real poison. 
 It is, on this account, probably safer to avoid it. The 
 queen is more rich, and the scallop, ostrea chama, too 
 luscious for weak stomachs. The borer, pholas dacty- 
 lus, the limpet, the sea apple, echinus esculentus, and 
 two species of sepia, the cuttle and stocking fish, are 
 seldom employed as food, and resemble, in their na- 
 ture, the cockle, though more dry and coriaceous ; at 
 some seasons indigestible. Of the terrestrial vermes, 
 we eat only the snail, as a mild nutriment : several spe- 
 cies have been eaten in hectic cases, with little appa- 
 rent advantage or inconvenience. 
 
 In a dietetic view, FISH are of two kinds, which we 
 may denominate from the most common instances the 
 whiting and the turbot kind. The flakes of the former 
 are firm and dry ; those of the latter more luscious and 
 fat, or more tender and watery. We cannot pursue 
 this distinction through the whole tribe of esculent fish, 
 but shall thus arrange the more common kinds ; adding 
 the others, whose qualities are less known, in a more 
 indiscriminate list. 
 
 Of the first kind, then, the genus gadus affords the 
 most prominent instance. It contains the cod, the ling, 
 the whiting, the haddock, the sea burbot, the pollack, 
 the rawlin pollack or coal fish, the dorsk, g. cellarius, 
 and -the bibb, g. luscus. The meat of these species is 
 firm, solid, and easily digestible ; nor is there, in the 
 whole list, any striking exception. The flakes are 
 white, firm, and conchoidal. The genus mullus affords 
 a species of a similar nature, though not equally firm. 
 Of these, the firmest is the surmullet, m. barbatus, 
 or red mullet ; called the woodcock of the sea, 
 both from its superior flavour and from the custom 
 of using the trail as sauce. This fish is easily bruised, 
 and soon spoiled : so that it is little known in this me- 
 tropolis. The genus clupea, containing the herring, 
 sprat, anchovy, and pilchard, are more oily, and less 
 easily digested. The scombri, whose most common 
 species is the mackarel,are still stronger, but of a more 
 delicate flavour. The genus trig-la affords the piper, 
 the gurnard, which is occasionally gray, but generally 
 red, atid the sea lantern. These are apparently less , 
 gross, but we do not find that they afford an easily, di- 
 gestible nutriment. The zeus faber, St. Peter's fish, 
 or the John dorey, (jean dore, from its shade of gold 
 mixed with green,) belongs to the whiting tribe ; and 
 its connexion, from the firm, flaky flesh, with the whit- 
 ings, prevented our dividing them into the flat and 
 rounded fish. 
 
 There is a class which, from the firm solidity of the 
 flesh, approach the whiting tribe, though often hard 
 
ALI 
 
 AL1 
 
 and indigestible; viz. the CARTILAGINOUS FISH. The 
 genus accifn-nser (sturgeon') affords the common stur- 
 geon, the isinglass and caviare sturgeon, and the 
 tuke. Tht-y are, like the piper, firm, but not easily di- 
 gestible. The various skates are not very dissimilar; 
 and of this genus, raia, we find five edible species. We 
 have alluded to the practice of crimping; and, as the 
 skates are usually subjected to this operation, we shall 
 now explain it. While the irritability of the muscles 
 remains, the fish is cut across in a direction perpendicu- 
 lar to the fibres : these portions consequently contract, 
 and the fish is more firm. It is chiefly employed in the 
 skate, because the fibres easily separate longitudinally ; 
 and, from their want of firmness, much of the flavour is 
 lost. The same operation is sometimes performed on 
 the whiting and salmon ; but this is only useful when 
 these fish are long kept. They are firm when taken 
 out of the water; but the fat separating diminishes the 
 connexion of the longitudinal fibres, and renders the 
 ur less pleasing. The Icmjircy is one of the carti- 
 laginous fish which belongs to this class. It is high 
 Savoured, but gross and indigestible. Three species 
 are eaten, but the sea lamprey is preferred, The./?*/;- 
 fovl, lophius piscatorius, derives its name from the re- 
 semblance of its flesh to that of chicken ; and die lunij'i 
 Jixh, cyclopterus lumpus, is not very different. The 
 conger eel, when divested of -its rankncss by soaking 
 and salt, approaches animal substances, and particularly 
 hard, ill-fed veal. The shark, of which many species 
 eaten, is still more dry, hard, and disgusting. 
 
 The turbot tribe are much more alluring; but they 
 ure confined to one single genus, the fileuronectes. The 
 softest and most digestible is the plaise ; then follow 
 the flounders, the dabs, the sole, the holibut, the brill, 
 and the turbot, nearly in the order of their digestibility. 
 The holibut, indeed, is dry and woolly; the brill is 
 often similar ; yet, when fresh, they appear sweet to 
 the taste, and seem to be easily assimilated. We firtd 
 some other edible species, of which we have no experi- 
 ence, viz. two species of s/iarus, the gilt and laxative 
 fish; two of labrus, the sea pullet and^sea peacock; 
 the sea fiike, esox bellona ; the trachinius draco (the 
 weaver), mentioned with high encomia by Duhamel ; 
 and the mugil cefihalus, whose ova make the Italian 
 botargo. The caviare sturgeon furnishes a similar sub- 
 stance from its roe ; but it is hard, dry, and indigestible. 
 
 We have, in compliance with the arrangement of 
 some respectable authors, separated the river from the 
 ^>ea fish : we think, however, without reason ; for seve- 
 ral river fish are truly inhabitants of the sea, and are 
 < aught in rivers while reaching a secure asylum to de- 
 posit their spawn, or while returning to the sea. The 
 young ones are also occasionally caught in their way to 
 their natural habitation, the ocean; and, we suspect, 
 have been sometimes considered as distinct species. 
 River fish have been considered as more easy of diges- 
 tion than those of the sea. If we advert to the distinc- 
 tion just noticed, we should form a very different opi- 
 We have hinted that the river fish are onlv the 
 
 nion. 
 
 degenerate offspring of those of the sea; and, were 
 this a place for such discussions, we could render this 
 opinion highly probable. We have seen the herring in 
 some inland lakes of Asia; but in a state that we could 
 scarcely recognise it, except by its determined specific 
 rharacters. The trout of the sea is greatly superior to 
 
 that of rivers, and the salmon from the ocean is a fish 
 of much higher flavour than when it has reside;! some 
 time in fresher water. To this there" is only a single ob- 
 jection ; the char, from the lakes of Westmoreland, is 
 a fish of considerable flavour, and equals or excels the 
 ether species of salmo, to which it belongs. 
 
 The chief genera of what are styled river fish are 
 the salmo and cyfirinus, though the last is only strictly 
 such. From the genus salmo we select the salmon, 
 the salmon trout, the trout, the char, the salmarine, 
 the redling, the grayling, the huch, the salvelin, the 
 smelt, the white fish, and the oxyrinchus. We have 
 placed them nearly in the scale of general estimation; 
 but tastes differ, and these we cannot dispute : except- 
 ing the salmon, they are of sufficiently easy digestion ; 
 but this fish, from its richness, if kept more than a day, 
 disagrees with weak stomachs ; and the fat, rising to 
 the surface, occasions sickness and disagreeable eruc- 
 tations. From the genus cyprinus we receive the carp, 
 the tench, the roach, the dace, the gudgeon, with 
 many similar fish of little estimation, which, in gene- 
 ral, owe their attractions to the cook, as, without the 
 most poignant sauce, they are dry and insipid. The 
 ficrca (perch) affords several species, not more attrac- 
 tive. The wolf fish, and the ruffe, p. labrax and cernua, 
 are two of these, little valued. The /like, the devour- 
 ing monster of the river or pond, scarcely admits of a 
 better character ; and the stickleback, ga&terosseus acu- 
 leatus, and the shad-fish, silurus glamis, the giant of 
 -the rivers, are chiefly sought after when sea fish are not 
 to be procured. 
 
 There are two river fish which deserve a higher 
 rank, the river burbot (gadus lota), and the eel. Of 
 the former, the liver, like the trail of the surmullet, is 
 a peculiar delicacy ; and the latter is a fish often very 
 rich and highly flavoured ; nor have we found it an in- 
 convenient food, even in weak stomachs. The eel, 
 however, is veryk strictly a fresh water fish ; and its ova 
 preserve the principle of life so long, that, in India, the 
 tanks, after having been dry many months, when again 
 filled, are said soon to swarm with eels. Some small 
 fish, as the tand eels, the minnows, the groundlings, 
 and weather fish (cobitis barbatula & fossilis), scarcely 
 deserve notice as articles of diet. These resemble the 
 turbot in the structure of their flesh, while the other 
 species approach the firmer flakes of the whiting tribe. 
 
 The animals which connect the inhabitants of the 
 sea with those of the land are the CETACEOUS TRIBE, 
 differing from fish in their structure, though adapted 
 for the same element in other respects. We find among 
 the edible cetacea the balsna myslicetus and fihyseter ; 
 the nord caper, and the fin-fish. The flesh of the whale 
 is in general hard and coriaceous ; near the tail it is 
 more succulent. The Russians, in the Fox Islands, 
 who eat it, ascribe to this aliment a deleterious effect, 
 producing an offensive perspiration, and irritating the 
 urethra so as to produce a disease resembling gonor- 
 rhoea. The Japanese, on the contrary, prefer it as a 
 strengthening aliment, and chiefly eat it when engaged 
 in any laborious occupations. The Greenlanders eat 
 the skin and the fins of the nord caper, and, in the early 
 periods of the whale fishery, the Basque sailors com- 
 monly lived on the meat of these animals. Captain 
 Colnet tells us, that the heart of a young whale 
 considered by his crew as a peculiarly delicate 
 
 L2 
 
A LI 
 
 76 
 
 ALI 
 
 The muscular fibres must be obviously hard and dense, 
 since, v.'hen the whale is not fat, or after the fluid oil 
 lias escaped, the ilesh sinks in the sea like a heavy- 
 stone. The monodon monaceros, and two species of 
 doljihin, d. phocoena and delphis, have been occasion- 
 ally eaten, but are hard and indigestible. 
 
 Other animals that occasionally inhabit the ocean 
 are sometimes eaten. The irichacus manatus is men- 
 tioned as a highly flavoured food, particularly the 
 northern variety. The fat is employed as butter. The 
 ilesh of the t. dugong, the Indian walrus-, resembles, it 
 is said, that of the ox. The lips and snout, boiled to a 
 jelly, are considered as a delicacy by the Tshutski. 
 The meat of the phocx is also said to be wholesome 
 and pleasant. The /;. ursina and -vitulina (sea bear and 
 sea calf) are preferred ; though the sea lion, p. leonina, 
 is occasionally eaten. The meat of the sea calf is said 
 to be fat and watery, and to soon cloy. The flesh of 
 the sea lion is dry and fishy. The flesh of the ursine 
 seal is blue, but when the animal is young it is well 
 tasted. The mustela lutris, the sea otter, is mentioned 
 among the animal foods ; but we know not its quality, 
 or the authority on which its alimentary properties are 
 founded. The animal, when young, we are told by 
 Sauer, is as delicate as a sucking pig, and resembles it. 
 It may perhaps be proper, in this place, to notice the 
 animals which live very commonly in water, viz. the 
 beaver and the filter or fish otter, the castor Jibra, and 
 mustela lutra Lin. The flesh of these animals, however, 
 furnishes our food so rarely, that our experience of it 
 must be limited. The flesh of the beaver has been 
 thought to resemble beef. It is hard and difficult of 
 digestion, and the smell is offensive. The tail is, how- 
 ever, an exception; as it is tender and more delicate. 
 The native Canadians often eat it, and in Lorraine it is 
 iiaid to have been no uncommon food. When well 
 seasoned, it is supposed to resemble lampreys. . The 
 flesh of the otter smells and tastes of fish ; it is dry and 
 coriaceous ; eaten only by the monks when fish cannot 
 be procured. In this scarcity they sometimes even 
 employ the grossest fishy wild fowl. 
 
 We now arrive at the QUADRUPEDS, the class from 
 which the greater portion of our food is taken. In a 
 dietetic view, ttic/iecora, with ungulated feet, are the 
 most easy of digestion, and perhaps the most nutri- 
 tious ; and it is a rule, apparently general, that the fur- 
 ther the claws are extended, till they become palmated, 
 the less digestible and wholesome is the food which 
 the animal affords. We have said that the flesh of wild 
 animals is more digestible than that of tame ones. The 
 genus cervus claims the pre-eminence; and perhaps 
 not a single species exists which is not, in some coun- 
 try, a delicacy, if well fed : many, in the more emaciated 
 state of a wild animal, are highly esteemed. The various 
 species of the sheefi follow : nor need we stop to enu- 
 merate the warm commendation of the tails of the 
 African sheep, or the delicate flavour of the Siberian. 
 In general, the small wild kind are preferable : the 
 larger and fatter varieties are rank and less digestible. 
 The modern improvers, who have covered the muscles 
 with immense loads of fat, have not rendered the flesh 
 of a superior flavour, or more ready solubility. The 
 goat, so nearly allied to the sheep, should be next men- 
 tioned, though probably not the next in the view of its 
 Digestibility. , Our praises must be limited to the ani- 
 
 mal in its earlier periods, when most of the species 
 afford a delicate nutriment. When older, the flesh is 
 rank, hard, and dry. The antelofies are not equally 
 excellent ; and indeed many of the species have not been 
 employed as food. The a. rupicapra, gnu and sylvatica, 
 are particularly commended. Some of the other species, 
 particularly the a. sagea, are scarcely eatable : many 
 are rank, and have the offensive smell of musk. 
 
 The genus camelus affords species so nearly resem- 
 bling the sheep, that it should certainly be placed at no 
 great distance. We allude to the sheep of Peru and 
 Chili, which wander over the immense chains of the 
 Andes. The lama of Buffbn, the c. glama, c. arcuca- 
 nus, vicugna, and paco, afford a meat of high flavour, 
 and very, digestible. The flesh of the c. huanucus, 
 discovered by Molina in Chili, is more hard and inso- 
 luble ; though, when young, highly esteemed. The , 
 camel and dromedary (c. bactriamis et dromedarius ) 
 have always been highly esteemed in the East, as food. 
 The Arabians consider the latter, usually called the 
 camel, as the greatest delicacy. The rank odour of 
 the musks (moschus Lin.) has prevented many of th<; 
 species from being employed as diet ; and we find only 
 the m. moschiferus, the Thibet musk, spoken of with 
 approbation. The meat of the younger animals is of a 
 delicate flavour. Of the ox we need scarcely speak ; 
 and of its various species, 'many of which are varieties 
 only, the common ox is almost exclusively eaten. The. 
 flesh of the b. moschatus is strongly perfumed; that of 
 the b. gruniens hard and indigestible, unless in its ear- 
 lier period of life. Of the Cape ox (6. cq/er), the flesh 
 is coarse, but juicy, and of a wild taste. 
 
 The genus equus is of a similar nature. Policy for- 
 bids the horse to become an article of food ; yet, among 
 the Tartar hordes, the horse and the mule also are 
 articles of diet ; probably in their younger state. The 
 Mongul and Tungusian Tartars admire the flesh of the 
 equus hemionus, which ranges in a wild state, between 
 the borders of Thibet and China. Even the ass, in its 
 younger period, is, we believe, occasionally eaten. The 
 zebra has never been an article of diet. 
 
 The hififiojiotamus connects the horse and the hog. 
 Both its species, the one resembling the horse, /;. am- 
 fihibius, the other more nearly approaching the sow, 
 are eaten; the first by the Africans, particularly the 
 Ethiopians ; the second by the inhabitants of the shores 
 of the vast river of the Amazons, where the animal 
 abounds. Either would scarcely suit an European pa- 
 late, as the flesh is dry and coriaceous. 
 
 The feet of the hog are more minutely divided, and, 
 as an aliment, it is gross, often indigestible. It has 
 been considered as peculiarly aphrodisiac, though with- 
 out sufficient foundation. Linnaeus once supposed it 
 particularly injurious in occasioning a relapse of inter- 
 mittent fevers, for this was the meaning of an obscure 
 phrase in the system of nature, cinconse criticis obest. 
 The suspicion however seems void of any foundation,, 
 and in the later editions it is, we see, omitted. The Chi- 
 nese variety is the most delicate in flavour, but each is 
 gross, and in weak stomachs occasions inconvenience. 
 
 The Guinea pig has, within our own knowledge, 
 formed an article of diet, but was not highly relished. 
 The s. tajassa, the Pecary, or Mexican hog, is said to 
 be alimentary, if eaten immediately after the animal is 
 killed. It is a more cleanly animal, and feeds, at least in 
 
ALI 
 
 / i 
 
 ALI 
 
 part, on grain and fruit ; partly indeed on vep tiles and ser- 
 pents. The Ethiopian hog has, we believe, been never 
 *aten : the s. baby rugsa, the Indian hog, which nearly 
 equals a stag in size, is said to afford a good food. 
 
 The feet are still more divided in the GLIRES ; and 
 thev afford in few instances either a wholesome or 
 a delicate nutriment. The hare forms the chief ex- 
 ception ; which is easily digestible, and when young a 
 delicate and light food. The rabbit merits similar com- 
 mendations ; and authors have styled it a soluble meat. 
 But on this point we have our doubts ; and should it 
 ver be so, the animal must be young. The flesh of 
 \lpine hare, as well as of the Russian rabbit, is less 
 delicate ; but that of the small hare of Chili is said to 
 be of a superior flavour. There are some other species, 
 of which we have received no information. The genus 
 iiyatrijc must be next mentioned. It resembles the hog ; 
 and the crested as well as the Brazilian porcupine arc 
 said to afford a salutary nutriment. The /;. dtrnaia and 
 viacrocoura seem never to have been used as food. 
 The species of cavia resemble, in qualities and flavour, 
 the rabbit. The r. acuschy and agini, with its varie- 
 ties, are most commended. The c. cafiybara is of a 
 less delicate kind. The genus hyrajc is nearly connect- 
 ed with the cavis, but neither of the species have sup- 
 plied any nation with aliment. 
 
 The beaver, of which we have already spoken, connects 
 die caviae with the mures ; and the mus coyfius greatly 
 resembles it ; but we cannot find that it has been ever 
 eaten. The other species of mus are so disgusting in 
 their appearance and manners, that they have been 
 eaten only from necessity. We have seen more than 
 one person who has declared, that young mice and rats 
 are little inferior to rabbits ; but we doubt their having 
 employed them as food, and perhaps 
 
 Rats and mice, and such small deer, 
 Have been Tom's food for seven long year, 
 may be considered as a poetical hyperbole to enhance 
 the supposed misery of poor Tom's situation. Some 
 of the species have been certainly eaten from necessity, 
 and Pallas has told us that the Yakuti employ a few of 
 these as food. 
 
 The arctomys, allied to the rats, is undoubtedly edi- 
 ble ; and some of the species are peculiarly delicate. In 
 Switzerland, and in the North of Asia by the Yakuti, 
 the marmotte, a. marmota, is esteemed a tender highly 
 flavoured food. The bobak of Poland is little inferior. 
 The a. citillus is inferior as an aliment. Of the other 
 species we have no experience, nor can we find any ac- 
 count. Many of the squirrels are eaten, and some of 
 them have been reckoned a delicate food, particularly 
 that which in the arctic regions is styled belka : those, 
 which are separated by Linnxus, and united under the 
 genus myojcus, have, we believe, been never eaten. The 
 genus difius, which includes the kangaroo, affords, be- 
 sides the largest quadruped of New Holland, many 
 edible species. They afford, particularly when young, 
 .a tender and easily digestible aliment. 
 
 Among the bruta, we find some species of arma- 
 dillo used as food ; and the flesh of the rhinoceros is 
 said to be eaten by the Moors and Hottentots : it must 
 be however in the earlier periods. We recollect hear- 
 ing that the trunk of the elephant is delicate nourish- 
 ment, but we cannot discover our authority. 
 
 Among the ferae, the lion is pre-eminent. Bruce 
 speaks of it as food ; and it is said that Shaw mentioned 
 
 its having been eaten, but was fearful of publishing 
 what would be thought incredible. It is now ascertain- 
 ed, that the flesh of the 1km forms occasionally the food 
 of the Africans. The cat is said, by Gesner, to be 
 eaten in Switzerland ; and Nobleville, in his continua- 
 tion of Geoffrey, remarks, that many people think cats 
 as great a delicacy as rabbits. If we may credit Lc 
 Sage, they are sometimes substituted for rabbits in 
 Spain. IJog-s are, we know, eaten in the islands of 
 the Pacific Ocean, but apparently in no other country. 
 The young of the bear are said to be tender and deli- 
 cate ; and the badger, a species of the same genus, 
 when young and well fed, is said to be excellent, and 
 is eaten at the best tables in Italy and Germany. 
 
 One order only remains, the primates ; and, unfor- 
 tunately, man has, in some instances, fed on man. 
 The savage devours his enemies from revenge : the 
 half-famished wretch clings to life, by eating a devoted 
 victim of his own kind. In the South Sea Islands 
 man once was employed as food ; and in New Zealand 
 probably it is still a banquet in great estimation. We 
 apprehend human flesh resembles, in taste as in look, 
 that of the hog ; nor is it said to be unpleasing or indi- 
 gestible. We need not enlarge on this subject ; to fill 
 the picture, it should furnish one object ; to avoid dis- 
 gust, it should be immediately removed. 
 
 We add the following list of alimentary substances 
 from Dr. Darwin's Zoonomia, in the order of their nu- 
 tritious powers, beginning with the most nutritive, and 
 proceeding to those less so : 
 
 I. Cervus elafihus, the stag. 
 
 C. dama, the fallow-deer. 
 
 C. cafireolus, the roebuck. 
 
 Bos taurus, the ox. 
 
 Caftra ovis, the sheep 
 
 Lefius timidus, the hare. 
 
 jinas anser, the goose. 
 
 .4. tone/las, the duck. 
 
 Scvlo/iax rusticola, the woodcock. 
 
 H. gallinago, the snipe. 
 
 Tetrao rufescens, red game. 
 
 T. tetrijc, black game. 
 
 Ostrea edu/is, oysters. 
 
 Cancer gammarus, lobster. 
 
 C. fiagurus, crab. 
 
 C. syuil/a, prawn. 
 
 C. astacus, cray-fish. 
 
 fungi esculenti, mushrooms. 
 
 JMurfna anguiila, eel. 
 
 Cyfirinus tinea, tench. 
 
 C. barbus, barbel. 
 
 Sal/no efierlanus, smelt. 
 
 Pleuronectes rhombus ( maximua), turbot. 
 
 P. solea, sole. 
 
 Tfstudo mydos, turtle. 
 
 Caro agnina, lamb. 
 
 - -v it u I in n, veal. 
 
 - Jiorcelli, sucking-pig. 
 Meleagris gallofia-vo, turkey. 
 Tetrao fterdrijc, partridge. 
 Phasianus colchichus, pheasant. 
 
 gallus, fowl. 
 
 lucius, pike. 
 Perca Jiuviatilis, perch. 
 Salmofariij, trout. 
 S. thymalus, grayling. 
 
ALK 
 
 78 
 
 ALL 
 
 Cyfirinus gobia, gudgeon. 
 
 II. Triticum, liordeum, ai>ena, fiisum, solatium tube- 
 rosum, rafia, daucus carota, brassica olcracca, b. brocoli, 
 asfidragus, cynara, scolymus, sfiinacia, beta, poma,pyra, 
 I'runa, mala armeniaca, fiersicaet aurantia,fraga,u~vie, 
 me/ones, cucumerss, Jicus 'ticcattf, uvx passe, sacc/ia- 
 rum mel, &c. 
 
 III. .'l'iuafontana,rivalis, carbonas calcis. 
 
 IV". Aer atmosphericus, gaz ojcenium, azotum, aci- 
 dnm, carbo?iicum. 
 
 V. Balnea, enemata nutrientia, tfansfusio sanguinis. 
 
 VI. Cnndimrnta. 
 
 On this arrangement we shall make no remarks. It 
 is the offspring of fancy rather than observation ; and an 
 obvious distinction is neglected, viz. that between the 
 degree of nutrition and the facility of digestion. Some 
 of the generic names differ from ours, which are those 
 of Gmelin's edition of the Systema Naturse. 
 
 A LIMENT ARY CANAL. The whole tract of in- 
 testines, including the stomach. 
 
 ALIMENTARY DUCT. See THORACIC DUCT. 
 
 ALIMOS. Common liquorice. 
 
 A'LIMUM. See ARUM. 
 
 ALINDE'SIS, or A(vJo$, (from A/y^j, -volvo). A 
 bodily exercise, which seems to be roll ing on the ground, 
 or rather in the dust, after being anointed with oil. 
 Hippocrates says, that it hath nearly the same effects as 
 wrestling. 
 
 ALI'NTHISAR. See HYPOSTAPHYLE. 
 
 ALIO'CAB. See AMMONIACUS SAL. 
 
 ALIP^E'NOS, ? (from , neg and hnrxiveii, to grow 
 
 ALIPANTOS,5 fat). Any external dry remedies 
 t]iat have no fat in them. 
 
 ALIPA'SMA, (from ttXuQu, to anoint). A-powder 
 which, when mixed with oil, is rubbed on the body to 
 prevent sweating. 
 
 ALIPE, oeAnrj). Remedies for wounds in the cheek to 
 prevent inflammation. Galen. 
 
 A'LIPILI,(froma/flTW7n^/7o*, evellentes.) Servants 
 so called from their pulling off hairs from the arm-pits 
 with tweezers, from persons in the baths. 
 
 ALIPOW, a species of turbith found near Mount 
 Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a powerful purgative, used 
 instead of senna, but much more active. 
 
 ALI'PTjE, (from ateiipa, to anoint). Servants of 
 the baths, whose office was to anoint the persons after 
 bathing. 
 
 ALISANDERS. See SMYRNIUM. 
 
 ALI'SMA MATHI'OLI. See DORIA. 
 
 ALI'SMA, (from A, the sea, the name of many 
 aquatic plants) ; called Neuron. A name of Doria's 
 wound-wort, and of the German leopard's-bane. See 
 DORIA NARBONENSIUM, and ARNICA MONTANA. 
 
 ALI'STELES, (from u*s,salt). See AMMONIACUS 
 SAL. 
 
 A'LITH. See ASAFKTIDA. 
 
 ALITURA, (from alo, to nourish). See NUTRI- 
 
 C'ATIO. 
 
 ALKAFI'AL. ANTIMONY. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 A'LKAHEST GLAUBERI, i.e. SALES ALKALINI. 
 See ALCALI. 
 
 A'LKALE. The FAT of a HEN. 
 A'LKALI FIXUM, SAL. i.e. KALI. See ALCAH. 
 A'LKALI VEGETABILE FIXUM CAUSTICUM. See K.A- 
 
 ALKA'LIA. See VAS. 
 
 A'LKARA, or ALCARA, (AI.KAHAGII, Arab). Sec 
 
 CuCURBITA. 
 
 ALKA'SA, (ALKASAH, <? CM//, Arab). } Sec CRUCI- 
 ALKAZO'AL. 5 BULUM. 
 
 A'LKAUT. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 ALKEKE'NGI, (ALKAKANGI, Arab). WINTEK- 
 CHERRY ; also called halicacabum, solanum vesicarium, 
 
 vesicaria 
 
 The species used in medicine is the f/iysalis alkr 
 kengi Lin. Sp. PI. 262. 
 
 It grows wild in France, Germany, and Italy, and 
 thrives well in our gardens. The fruit ripens in Octo- 
 ber, and continues to December, when the plant dies to 
 the ground. 
 
 These cherries have an acidulous and not unpleasant 
 taste, with a bitterishness ; but their covering is very 
 bitter. 
 
 They are diuretic, but neither heat nor irrifate ; five. 
 or six cherries, or an ounce of their juice, is a dose ; 
 and if given in the strangury from 6antharides, i> 
 speedy relief is said to be obtained. Hoffman recom- 
 mends them in haemoptysis, and some authors have 
 thought them useful in dropsy. *ij. of the berries in- 
 fused in a pint of water, are extolled in the jaundice ; 
 but they are rarely called for in the Eng-lish practice. 
 The plant itself is of apoisonous class, and consequently 
 suspicious ; yet, as they seem to combine an ano- 
 dyne with an astringent quality, they may deserve H 
 trial. 
 
 ALKE'RMES, (ALKARMAH, Arab). See CHERMKS 
 
 ALKE'RVA. See CATAPUTIA. 
 
 A'LKES. BURNT BRASS. See ^Es USTUM. 
 
 A'LKETRAN. See CEDRIA. 
 
 ALKI'BRIC, A'LCHI'BRIC, A'LCHIBERT, 
 A'GIBIC, A'LKIBIC, A'LCHABRIC, A'LKIBRIE. 
 According to some, the sulphur vivum is meant by 
 these words ; but others say they signify an incombustir 
 ble sulphur. 
 
 A!LKIN. See CLAVELLATI CINERES. 
 
 A'LKIR. SMOKE of COAL. 
 
 A'LKITRAM. See Fix LIQUIDA. 
 
 A'LKOSOR. See CAMPHOR. 
 
 A'LKI PLU'MBI. It seems to be the cerussa ace- 
 tata. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 ALL HEAL. See HERACLEUM and STACHYS. 
 
 ALL-SPICE. See MYRTUS. 
 
 A'LLABOR. LEDA. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 ALLANTOIDES,ALLA'NTOIS. The membrane, 
 which forms part of the secundines, (from AA5, a sau- 
 sage, or hog's pudding, because in some brutes it is long 
 and thick, and *;>$, likeness). It is also called alan- 
 toidesfarciminalis, the URINARY MEMBRANE ; but its ex- 
 istence in the human species is generally denied. If 
 any anatomists have ever demonstrated, not one of 
 them has given a distinct figure of it ; all the engrav- 
 ings designed to represent it are too incorrect to afford 
 us a distinct idea. 'Dr. Hunter, in his lectures, abso- 
 lutely denies the existence of this membrane, except 
 in brutes. 
 
 Dr. Hales in the Phil. Trans. Abr. vol. iv. andMons. 
 Littre in the Mem. Acad. de Sciences, 1701. 
 
 ALLARI'NOCH. See PLUMBUM. 
 ALLELU'IA, (HALLELUJAH \ firaise the Lord. Heb. 
 wood-sorrel, so named from its many virtues). See 
 
 ACETOSA. 
 
 ALLEGER, ALE AIGRE, VINEGAR made of ale. I,t 
 
ALL 
 
 ALL 
 
 is almost the only vinegar now employed in this conn- 
 try. 
 
 A'LLEXCE. SeeSiANxtM. 
 
 A'LLIAR -itl'RIS. A term used in preparing the 
 philosopher's stone, to signify philosophical copper, 
 winch is also called water of quicksilver, white copper, 
 and many other names. 
 
 ALLIA'RIA, (from allium garlic; so named from 
 the likeness of its smell and taste to garlic). SAUCE 
 ALOXE, or JACK BY THE HEDGE; also called Jies nuir.i- 
 jiug, and hes/ieris "allium. It is the erynimtim alliariu 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 922. 
 
 The leaves are somewhat acrid, and of a garlic smell; 
 ^>n drying they lose much of their scent, and also of 
 their taste. Its medical virtues are similar to those of 
 the onion tribe, but the plant is not much in use. 
 Their great acrimony renders them occasionally stimu- 
 lant, and they are probably, as has been said, diuretic 
 and errhine. Externally they have been supposed use- 
 ful in putrid ulcers. 
 
 A'LLJCAR. SeeAcETUM. 
 
 ALLI'COL. See PETROLEUM. 
 
 ALLIGATU'RA,(fromad,and ligo, to bind). Scri- 
 bonius Largus uses this word for a ligature or bandage. 
 See FASCIA. 
 
 ALLIO'TICUM, (from aAAioai, to alter, or vary). 
 Galen. An alterative medicine, consisting of various 
 antiscorbutics. 
 
 ALLIUM, (either from oleo, to smell, because it 
 stinks, or from <*Af, to avoid, &s being unpleasant to 
 most people). COMMON GARLIC. Called also, from 
 its antiputrescent property, theriaca rusticorum. It is 
 the allium sativum Lin. Sp. PI. 425. Nat. Ord. JLiliacetc. 
 
 It grows wild in Italy, Sicily, and other warm coun- 
 tries; but in England it is raised in gardens from seed: 
 it flowers in July. 
 
 The roots only are used in medicine ; their virtues 
 consist of a very acrid putrescent volatile oil, combined 
 with a large proportion of mucilage, the principal ef- 
 fect of which is to warm and stimulate the solids, to 
 promote a discharge from the bronchial glands and-the 
 kidneys; perhaps in a slight degree to resist putrefac- 
 tion. Applied to the skin they excite inflammation; 
 and sometimes raise blisters: they are used as a stimu- 
 lating epithem to the soles of the feet, in the low stage 
 of acute fevers, for raising the pulse and relieving the 
 head. Sydenham says, that garlic excels all other ap- 
 plications for occasioning a derivation from the head in 
 fevers of any kind ; and he adds, that the efficacy of 
 garlic is more speedy than that of cantharides, without 
 a dissolution of the juices as when the common blis- 
 tering plaster is applied. This, however, we now know 
 to be hypothetical merely. Garlic beat up with an 
 equal quantity of soft bread is occasionally applied to 
 the feet, but is found of little service, except in chil- 
 dren, who cannot swallow any medicine. It certainly 
 is absorbed, as it affects the breath, and consequently 
 may be useful as an expectorant. 
 
 Sometimes the garlic cataplasm causes much pain, but 
 this would not happen if it was removed as soon as an 
 inflammation appeared, and immediately after another 
 cataplasm of bread and milk to supply its place. 
 
 The cloves of fresh garlic are bruised, and applied 
 to the wrists as a cure of agues ; and to the bend of the 
 arm to cure the tooth-ach : held in the hand they are 
 said to relieve hiccough ; beat with common oil into a 
 
 poultice, they resolve sluggish humours; and if laid on 
 the navels of children, they are supposed to destroy 
 worms in the intestines. 
 
 If garlic is taken inwardly, its action manifests it- 
 self through the whole habit, the breath, urine, and the 
 matter of perspiration are scented with it. It assists di- 
 gestion, and is certainly heating and inflammatory to 
 the whole system. Its diaphoretic and diuretic powers 
 have been useful in dropsy: it is a remedy for the 
 scurvy ; and in pituitous, and even in spasmodic asth- 
 mas that require expectoration. It has been said to be 
 efficacious even-in subduing the plague, and its stimulant 
 powers have been employed for preventing the recur- 
 rence of intermitting fevers. Bergius says, quartans have 
 been cured b'y it, and he begins by giving one bulb, or 
 clove, morning and evening, adding every day one more 
 till four or five cloves be taken at a dose. If the fever 
 then vanishes, the dose is to be diminished, and it will 
 be sufficient to take one or even two cloves twice a-day, 
 for some weeks. This author also recommends it in 
 deafness, and Dr. Cullen is inclined to believe it may be 
 beneficial, as he has found the juice of onions in such 
 cases very useful. A clove or small bulb of this root 
 wrapt in gause or muslin, and introduced into the 
 meatus auditorius, is the mode of applying it in these 
 cases. Some authors have considered it as a lithontriptic. 
 Where people cannot take the garlic in substance, the 
 best forms are either the syrup or oxymel. See Cul- 
 len's Materia Medica. If cows happen to eat the leaves 
 of garlic, their milk will be strongly impregnated with 
 its flavour. 
 
 In cold phlegmatic habits it is particularly useful, by 
 its corroborant, expectorant, and diuretic effects. In 
 the asthmas of such constitutions it is more eminenfly 
 useful, and in these chiefly it has been supposed to pos- 
 sess a lithontriptic power. 
 
 Hoffman says, that if the cloves of fresh garlic are 
 boiled in milk, they are one of the best anthelmintics ; 
 but garlic should be taken in the form of a pill or a 
 bolus, fresh made. The syrup and oxymel of garlic- 
 have been thrown out of the British pharmacopoeias. 
 Swallowing the clove of garlic entire, or cut into pieces, 
 after having been dipped in oil, is considered as a very 
 effectual mode of administration. 
 
 In hot bilious constitutions garlic is improper; for it 
 produces flatulence, head-ach, thirst, heat, and other 
 inflammatory symptoms : a free use of it soon promotes, 
 the piles in habits disposed to this complaint. 
 
 In drying it loses nine-fifteenths of its weight, but 
 fresh or dry it equally gives out its virtues to boiling 
 water, vinegar, or brandy, though it has been suspected 
 that its powers are somewhat weakened by drying; and 
 an infusion in the latter is highly useful to relieve or 
 prevent uneasiness in the stomach and bowels from 
 gout. 
 
 The oil, or active principle, is small in quantity, yel- 
 lowish and ropy; but the juice may be inspissated into 
 an extract by a gentle heat. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine, digested on dry garlic roots, 
 extract their virtues more readily, and more perfectly, 
 than either water or vinegar. For those called 
 
 ALLIUM ALPI'XUM, ~) 
 
 ALLIUM AOIXUM, > See OPHIOSCOKODON. 
 
 ALLIUM MO.VTA'NUM, J 
 
 ALLIUM LATIFO'LIUM 
 
 ALLIUM CE'PA. See CEPA. 
 
ALN 
 
 80 
 
 ALO 
 
 ALI.IVM GALLICCM. See PORTULACA. 
 
 A I.LI I'M LATIFOLIUM LILIFLORUM. See Moi.Y. 
 
 ALI.IUM ULTKICUM. See ANTISCORODON. 
 
 ALLOBRO'GICUM VINUM. A sort of austere 
 wine, produced in Savoy and Dauphiny. 
 
 ALLO'CHOOS, (from aM/>c, another, and heya, to 
 speak). One who talks deliriously. 
 
 ALLO'GNOON, (from AAo;, another, and Avom, to 
 know).- To be delirious, or to conceive of things dif- 
 ferent from what they really are. 
 
 ALLOGOTRO'PHIA,) (from /</?, dls/iroflor- 
 
 ALOGOTRO'PHIA, $ tionate, and -rpt<p, alo, to 
 ,'ionrish). A disproportionate nutrition, when one part 
 of the body is nourished disproportionately to another. 
 Blancafd. 
 
 ALLO'PHASIS, (f r om AA, another, and <pa, to 
 xiieak). A delirium, or to speak of things different 
 from what they are. Hippocrates often expresses light 
 headed, by the word AAo05-vTE5. 
 
 ALLOTRIOPHA'GIA, (from AA.7f / 5 , alienus, and 
 pfvynt, cornmedere). See PICA. 
 
 A'LMA, (AGLMA, pure, Heb. : /,.*, water). See 
 AQUA. Also the first motion of a foetus to free itself 
 from its confinement. 
 
 A'LMAGRz\. A name for a kind of ochre used as 
 an astringent. See ETHEL. 
 
 ALMAKA'NDA. ^ c T 
 
 A'LMAKIST. \ See LITHARGYRUM. 
 
 ALMA'NDA CATHARTICA, Lin. PI. Suppl. 
 Murray's Syst. Vegetabilum,p. 209. A plant growing on 
 the shores of Cayenne and Surinam, used by the inha- 
 bitants as a remedy for the colic ; Supposed to be ca- 
 thartic. 
 
 ALMA'RAGO. See CORALLIUM. 
 
 ALMA^RCAB. (ALMARCAB, mixed, Arab.). LI- 
 THARGE OF SILVER. 
 
 ALMARCA'RIDA. See LITHARGYRUM. 
 
 ALMA'RGAN. (Arab.). See CORALLIUM. 
 
 ALMARKASI'TA. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 ALMAR'TACK. POWDER OF LITHARGE. 
 
 ALMELILE'TU. A word used by Avicenna to 
 express a preternatural heat less than that of a fever, 
 and which may continue after recovery. 
 
 ALME'NE. See SAL GEMMJE. 
 
 AMI'SA. MUSK. See MOSCHUS. 
 
 ALMISA'DAR, or ALMIS'ADIR, or ALMIZ'A- 
 DAR, or ALMIZ'ADIR. See AMMONIACUS SAL. 
 
 ALMISA'RUB. EARTH. See TERRA. 
 
 ALMIZ'ADIR. See ^RUGO. 
 
 ALNABA'TI. In Avicenna and Serapion, means 
 the siliqua dulcis, a gentle laxative. 
 
 A'LNEC. TIN. See STANNUM. 
 
 A'LNERIC. Sec SULPHUR VIVUM. 
 
 A'LNUS. (Alno. Ital.). The ALDER TREE. Betula 
 alnus Lin. Sp. PI. 1394! 
 
 A'LNUS ROTUNDI, FOLIA GLUTIXOSA VIRIDIS, C. B. 
 
 The COMMON ALDER TREE, called amendanus. 
 
 The BLACK ALDER is the Rhamnus frangula Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 280; called also Avnus. 
 
 All the parts of this tree are astringent and bitter, 
 the bark is more astringent; a decoction of it hath cured 
 agues, and is often used to repel inflammatory tumours 
 in the throat. 
 
 The BLACK or BERRY-BEARING, ALDER, is a 
 shrub found in the moist woods. The inner yellow 
 bark of the trunk^or root has a bitter and styptic taste : 
 
 given to 5 'j- vomits, purges, and gripes ; but joined- 
 with aromatics it operates more agreeably ; though an 
 infusion, or decoction of it in water, inspissated to an 
 extract, acts yet more mildly. It is said also to be di- 
 uretic and anthelmintic ; externally, useful in itch and 
 in variccs of the anus. The berries of this species of 
 alder are purgative; they are not in use under their 
 own name, but are often substituted for buckthorn ber- 
 ries. The berries of the black alder, however, have a< 
 black skin, a blue juice, and two seeds in each ; whih- 
 the buckthorn berries have a green juice, and com- 
 monly four seeds. The error is not, however, of much 
 consequence: the plants belong to the same genus, and 
 the berries do not differ greatly. 
 
 ALOE, (AHLAH, growing near the sea AJ)) ; calf* 
 ed also Fcl JVatura ; a plant which affords the purging 
 gum of the same name ; all the species have thick suc- 
 culent leaves like those of the house-leek, but much 
 larger, and run two or three feet high. The best is said 
 to grow in India, but all Asia produces excellent plants ; 
 and in most warm climes they are found, as in the West 
 Indies, See. 
 
 ALOES GUMMI, GUM ALOES. This is the in- 
 spissated gum of the whole plant described above. It 
 is reported that Alexander, landing on the island of 
 Succotora, or Zocotria, at the mouth of the Red Sea, 
 in one of his expeditions, took notice of the aloe plant, 
 and from that it was brought into use, and called Suc- 
 cotorina. 
 
 Of the gum we have three kinds in the shops. 
 
 1. A'LOE SUCCOTO'RINA, vel ZOCOTORINA. Succo- 
 
 TORIXE ALOE. 
 
 It is imported from the island Succotora, in the In- 
 dian Ocean, wrapped in skins ; it is obtained from the 
 aloe sfiicata, according to Thunberg. This species is 
 not in the edition of the species published by Linnaeus, 
 but occurs in the Supplement, p. 205, and is the second 
 species of the 659 genus of Wildenow's edition. Its 
 natural order is the Liliaceie. The gum is bright on 
 its surface, and of a reddish colour, with a purple cast ; 
 but when powdered it is of a golden hue: it is hard and 
 friable in very cold weather, but in summer it softens 
 very easily betwixt the fingers. It is extremely bitter, 
 and also accompanied" with an aromatic flavour, but not 
 so much as to cover its disagreeable taste. Its scent is 
 rather agreeable, being somewhat similar to that of 
 myrrh. It is said to be the juice exuding from an in- 
 cision of the leaves. 
 
 2. ALOE HEPATICA, vel ALOE BARBADENSIS. The 
 COMMON, BARBADOES, or HEPATIC ALOES, called kada- 
 naku, and catevala, is from the aloe jierfoiiata Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 458. The best is brought from Barbadoes in large 
 gourd-shells ; an inferior sort in pots, and the worst in 
 casks. It is darker coloured than the Succotorine ; 
 drier, and more compact, though sometimes that in 
 casks is soft and clammy ; to the taste it is intensely- 
 bitter -and nauseous, being almost totally without that 
 aroma which is observed in the Succotorine ; to the 
 smell it is strong and disagreeable. 
 
 3. A'LOE CABALI'NA, vel ALOE GUINEE'NSIS, 
 HORSE ALOES. It is not easy to believe, as is gene- 
 rally reported, that this is only the more impure part 
 of the Barbadoes aloe, or rather the residuum after the 
 hepatic aloes have been expressed, because the differ- 
 ence does not consist in the purity, but in the quality. 
 It is very distinguishable from both the others by its, 
 
A LO 
 
 81 
 
 A LO 
 
 strong rank smell ; in other respects it so agrees v.-itli 
 the Barbadoes species, as to be often sold for it. Some- 
 times its purity and clearness are such, that it cannot 
 be distinguished from the Succotorine aloe ; but either 
 its offensive smell, or its want of the aromatic flavour, 
 betrays it. This aloe is not admitted into the matcria 
 medica; but employed by veterinary surgeons. 
 
 The general nature of these three kinds is nearly the 
 same; their particular difference only consists in the 
 different proportions of gum to their resin, and in the 
 flavours they possess, which render them more or less 
 pleasant for internal use. 
 
 Aloes consist of a small portion of resin, and a large 
 one of gummy matter. Twelve ounces of the Barba- 
 does aloes yield nearly four ounces of resin, and eight 
 of a gummy extract. The same quantity of the Succo- 
 torine yields three ounces of resin, and nearly nine of 
 gummy extract. 
 
 The aloes may be purified by solution" in water, and 
 an evaporation so immediately after, that the resin may 
 not have time to settle. When it settles, it may be se- 
 parated by spirit of wine. 
 
 The resin of aloes hath but very little scent ; that 
 from the Succotorine hath very little taste, from the 
 Barbadoes a slight bitter, and from the caballine some- 
 what more of the aloetic flavour. 
 
 The gummy extracts are less disagreeable than the 
 crude aloes; that of the Barbadoes smells rather stronger 
 than that of the Succotorine, but in taste is less ungrate- 
 ful ; that of the Succotorine has very little smell, and is 
 scarcely unpleasant to the taste ; that of the caballine 
 aloes hath a rank smell, but its taste is not worse than 
 that of the Succotorine. 
 
 In the resinous part consists the healing qualities, 
 hence for external uses the Barbadoes is the best; inter- 
 nally, however prepared, the resin hath very little ca- 
 thartic power. In the gummy extract resides the pur- 
 gative, and all the other qualities. The gum of the 
 Succotorine aloes is more irritating and active than that 
 of Barbadoes : its effects are uncertain ; but it does not 
 seem to leave a costive habit. In small doses, twice a 
 day, it occasions a considerable irritation about the anus, 
 and sometimes a discharge from the hacmorrhoidal ves- 
 sels. These small doses cleanse the first passages, warm 
 the habit, and promote the secretions. In phlegmatic, 
 sedentary, and cachectic habits, and oppressions in the 
 stomach from irregularity," it is useful ; and, in common 
 with bitters and purgatives, has been considered as an 
 antkflmintic, but it is so only in cases* of ascarides. In 
 ull diseases of the nervous tribe, aloes is useful, and is 
 supposed to assist digestion. In jaundice it has been 
 thought a succedaneum for the bile, and its title of fel 
 naturte has been the cause or effect of this opinion. 
 
 Aloes is injurious where inflammation or irritation 
 exists in the bowels or neighbouring parts ; in preg- 
 nancy, and in habits disposed to piles ; from three to 
 live grains are a sufficient dose. 
 
 Alkaline salts lessen the purgative quality of aloes ; 
 and long boiling quite destroys it. 
 
 By means of heat, the crude aloes may be wholly dis- 
 solved in water; but the resin is deposited when cold. 
 A mixture of pure water two parts, and proof spirit one 
 part, perfectly dissolves it without heat; though recti- 
 fied spirit of wine dissolves it most speedily. If water 
 or w^ne be the menstruum, the aloes becomes tenacious', 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 and dissolves slo'wly ; in this case, white sand should be 
 previously mixed with the powdered aloes. 
 
 Cloves cover the offensiveness of aloes the most per- 
 fectly, but are too stimulating. The canella alba, or the 
 cassia caryophyllata, is preferable. 
 
 The pharmaceutical forms of aloes are various. 
 was for ages fashionable to combine 'them with myrrh 
 and saffron; a form still in use in the pills styled Rr 
 fus's. These additions were supposed, though 
 little reason, to correct their acrimony ; but the formula 
 answers even' purpose desired in a mild eccoprotic, and 
 consequently still retains its credit. There is little rea- 
 son for supposing the myrrh and saffron useful, ex 
 for'the more minute division, and soap answers this pur- 
 pose, at least as well. In the common aloetic pill, callct! 
 from Dr. Anderson, aloes is corrected only by the car- 
 damom seeds. 
 
 With alkaline salts, aloes loses its bitterness, prcbabh 
 its efficacy ; and when the gummy extract is prepared 
 by long boiling, exposed to the air, it becomes inert : 
 as from the absorption of oxygen its extractive matte" 
 is changed to a reein. The resin of aloes, as has bee*: 
 said, is very weakly, if at all, purgative. For the reasons 
 assigned, the volatile aloetic tincture, viz. aloes dis- 
 solved in the volatile alkali, is a very inefficient prepa- 
 ration; and the vitriolic elixir proprictatis, which cor 
 sists of aloes dissolved in vitriolic aether, is perhaps littli 
 superior. VanHelmont's vinum aloeticum alkalinun:. 
 appears to be a preparation of greater efficacy. It cor. 
 sists of aloes dissolved in mountain wine, with th<. 
 dition of kali and crude sal ammoniac. It is not how- 
 ever now employed ; and seems to have obtained a great 
 partof its credit from the attachment of the Boerha.. 
 school to alkaline tinctures, which they considered e -, 
 saponaceous. In stomach complaints, however, it pro- 
 mises to be of service. In our college we find the pill 
 of Rufus ; pil. ex aloe cum myrrha : a similar 1 tincture, 
 styled the compound tincture of aloes ; and the aloes 
 dissolved in a weak spirit, the common tinct. aloes. 
 This medicine is also joined with more active p- 
 tives, as the scammony and colocynth, with guaiacum. 
 asafcetida, and iron, to answer the various purposes c!' 
 a more powerful cathartic, a more effectual stomachic, 
 antihysteric, and emmenagogue. Any other purgative 
 joined with aloes, neither increases its powers nor les- 
 sens any inconvenience it may produce. See Cullen's 
 Materia Medica, Murray's Apparatus, and Woodvillc's 
 Medical Botany. 
 
 ALOE rosata; violata; violata tartarea; insuccata ; 
 insuccata tartarea. These are old forms, in which the 
 aloes is repeatedly dissolved in the juice of roses and 
 violets, and as often exsiccated by evaporation. When 
 dissolved in the juices of roses, violets, borage, and bu- 
 gloss, it is styled ' insuccate ;' when with the addition 
 of one-third of its weight of cream of tartar, it has the 
 appropriate epithet of ' tartarea.' 
 
 For other preparations, whose principal ingredient is 
 aloes, as 
 
 ALOETICUS PULVIS. See HIERA PICRA. 
 
 ALOETICUS PULVIS CUM MYRRHA. See AROMATIC.^ 
 PILULE ; for which it is a substitute. 
 
 ALOES VINUM. See SACRA TINCTURA. 
 
 ALOES PILULE CUM MYRRHA. See PILULE. 
 
 RUFI. 
 
 EXTRA CTUM COLOCYXTHIDIS CUM ALOE, AUT COMPO. 
 M 
 
ALS 
 
 SITUM. See CATHARTICUM EXTRAC-TUM. Of this kind 
 are supposed to be the famed Scot's and Hooper's fe- 
 male pills. 
 
 A'LOE PUH'GANS. See ALOE. 
 
 A'LOK AROMATICA I.IGN. See AGALLOCHUM. 
 
 A'LOE BHASILIENSIS. See CARAGUATA. 
 
 A'LOE PALUSTHIS. See ALOIDES. 
 
 ALOEDARIA, ALOEPHANGINA, and ALO- 
 ETICS. Compound purging medicines ; so called from 
 having aloes as one ingredient. The aloephangina con- 
 tains aromatics. 
 
 ALO'MBA.? 
 
 \LO'OC \ PLUMBUM. 
 
 ALO'PECES, (from ct^avi^, the fox,} so are the 
 PSO.E muscles called, because in a fox they are particu- 
 terly strong. Lat. Vulfies. See PSO^E. 
 
 ALOPE'CIA, BALDNESS, the FALLING OFF OF THE 
 HAIR, (from A<w7r|, a fox,} because the fox is subject 
 to a distemper that resembles it. Athrix, De/iilis, P/ia- 
 lacrotis ; when particularly on the sinciput, Calvities, 
 and Calvitium ; which Galen thinks is owing to a de- 
 fect of moisture. When the bald part is smooth and 
 winding, like the track of a serpent, it is called ofi/iiasis: 
 but the general name of all the different appearances of 
 bald places is AREA ; and the hair is said to fall off 
 areatim, by shedding ; whence in general this disease 
 is called area. 
 
 Celsus says, that the alopecia comes at any age, but 
 the ophiasis only affects infants. In childhood, it often 
 succeeds the tinea, achores, and favi. / 
 
 The cause is a disease of tjie roots of the hair. Ga- 
 len says, that eating mushrooms may occasion these 
 disorders ; and that malignant or contagious diseases 
 of various kinds may produce the same effect. 
 
 The alofiecia spreads itself on the beard, as well as 
 on the hairy scalp, and is irregularly formed. The 
 'jjihiaftis usually begins at the back part of the head, 
 and creeps about the breadth of two fingers, till it hath 
 extended its two extremities to both the ears, and some- 
 iimes to the forehead. It seems to be more malignant 
 than the alopecia, since the cuticle is also corroded so 
 I ar as the roots reach; the skin also changes its colour, 
 and is pale, or darker coloured, and, if pricked, a se- 
 rous blood issues out. 
 
 In the tinea the excoriations and exulcerations are 
 deeper, and often the hair does not grow again. 
 
 In infants these disorders commonly go off as age 
 advances ; but in adults, the cure, especially of the 
 ofiliiasis, is very difficult. In proportion as a redness 
 appears readily on rubbing the part, the cure may be 
 expected to be easy. If a leprosy is the cause, the case 
 is more difficult of cure. The most favourable is when 
 hairs begin to push out on the edges of the areas. 
 
 If any other disease attends, its removal will often 
 cure the alopecia. If -the disease is formed, the head 
 must be shaved, then washed with lye in which are in- 
 fused the abrotanum and other warm stimulants : the 
 part must then be rubbed until the skin grows red, and 
 gentle stimulants should be continued. See CELSUS, 
 SENNEHTUS. 
 
 AL'OSA, (from aAiim.v,to take, because it is a raven- 
 ous fish). SHAD. Clupea alosa Lin. TRITTA, of an- 
 cient authors. 
 
 A sea fish ,the size of a salmon, with large scales, 
 "but thin and easily taken off. This fish is in season 
 
 but if pickled it keeps well all the" 
 
 See ARGENT. VIVUM 
 
 in the spring, 
 year. 
 
 A 'LOS AT. 
 
 ALO'SOHOC. _ 
 
 ALOSAN'THI, (from A;, the sea, and #&>$, a 
 Jlotvfr}. FLOWERS OF SALT. 
 
 ALPHENIC, (ALPHANVC, tender, Arab.); an Ara- 
 bian word for sugar-candy, or barley-sugar. So called 
 from its frangibility. See SACCHARUM. 
 
 A'LPHI'TA, the plural of /.ur,(from aAipos, white}. 
 The meal of barley that has been hulled and parched. 
 Hippocrates uses /this word for meal in general. Galen 
 says, that KOI^X, is coarse; .>.tvpa, fine; and ahpifra., 
 middling sort of meal. 
 
 ALPHI'TIDON, (from 0.^1, meal}. It is when 
 a bone wa-s broken into small fragments like alphita, i. e. 
 bran ; also called caryedon ; and catagma, when like a 
 broken nut. 
 
 A'LPHI'TON. Greek. A HASTY-PUDDING ; in 
 Latin, fiolenta ; it is made of barley meal, moistened 
 with water, wine, See. commonly used by the soldiers. 
 
 A'LPHUS, aAp-, (from pjv*>, to change,} M. A. 
 Severinus calls it Saras. 
 
 This disorder is a species of that sort of white lepro- 
 sy called vitiligo, and which is divided into the aljihus, 
 melas, and leuce, called also albara; in the aljihus the 
 skin is white and roughish in spots ; sometimes the 
 patches are broad, bearing the same analogy to the 
 leuce as the scabies to the lepra; the first is superficial, 
 chiefly affecting the skin; the second sinks deeper into 
 the flesh : but these disorders only differ in their de- 
 grees of inveteracy. See LEPRA. 
 
 Oribasius commends lime water as a lotion in all the 
 species; and says, that the aljihus requires a thin lime 
 water, the scabies a thicker or stronger, and the lepra 
 the strongest. Aetius commends, as equally proper 
 for the white or the black alfihus, the following lini- 
 ment : 
 
 R. Fol. ficus, sulphuris vivi et alumin rup. aa. seq. p. 
 acet. acerrim. q. s. f. linim. cum qua inung. partes af- 
 fects. 
 
 In all kinds of cutaneous complaints, the itch ex- 
 cepted, internal medicines are necessary, and generally 
 mercurial alteratives. Their operation may be assisted 
 by the warm bath, and decoctidns of elm bark or me- 
 zereon. This subject will, however, be treated at 
 length, under the article of CUTANEOUS COMPLAINTS ; 
 q. v. 
 
 See Celsus. Actuarius Method. Medend. Oribasius de 
 Morb. Cutan. Curat. Aetius's Tetrab. iv. Genn. cap. 
 i. 132. Willan on Diseases of the Skin. 
 
 A'LPHINI, Bals. BALM OF GILEAD. See BAL- 
 
 SAMUM. 
 
 ALPIN. jEGYPT. The abbreviation for Prosperus 
 .'lljiinus de Plantis ^Egypt. 
 
 ALP. EXOT. The abbreviation for Prosperus 
 Alfiinus de Plantis Exoticis. 
 
 ALP. PL. jEG. The same author de Plantis ^Egypti. 
 
 ALSADAF, the UNGUIS ODORATUS ; and the MUREX, 
 of the shell of which it was supposed to be a part. 
 
 ALSCHNEFU, a term for WORMWOOD. 
 
 ALSIMBEL and SIMBALA, the SPIKENARD of 
 India, from the number of its ears or " spikes." 
 
 A'LSINE, (from Aevj5, a grove, because it delights 
 in shade). It is also called morsus galtina, centunculu.i; 
 
A L T 
 
 A L I 
 
 mEtighsh, CHICKWEED and MOUSE-EAR ; ceraztiam i-ul- 
 tratum Lin. 6.7; called in English from its leaves re- 
 sembling the ears of mice. 
 
 It is cooling, but scarcely ever employed as a medi- 
 cine. It is used to promote an appetite in linnets and 
 Canary birds. The name also of a species of saxifraga, 
 or the whitlow grass. See PAROXYCHIA. 
 
 ALSIRACO'STUM. ; AI.SIRAKA, evacuation. Arab). 
 The nam6 of a compound purging medicine in Messue ; 
 c?Jled also siracostum. 
 
 ALSURE'NGIUM. See HERMODACTYLUS. 
 
 \LT. The abbreviation for ALTER and ALTDORF. 
 
 A'LTAFOR. See CAMPHORA. 
 
 ALTERA'XTIA, (from alter<f,to change}. ALTER- 
 ATIVES. Medicines of this kind claimed formerly a 
 considerable share of the physician's attention, when 
 acrimony was -the most common reputed cause of dis- 
 eases. This subject will be considered at length under 
 the title of PATHOLOGY. It is sufficient at present to 
 remark, that many of the supposed acrimonies have no 
 existence, and the class of alteratives is consequently 
 limited. We have, however, still the inspissants and 
 attenuants, which, though they do not permanently af- 
 fect the state of blood, yet change that of the excretory 
 fluids; and so far, in a remote view, may be styled al- 
 terants. These are to be considered under their proper 
 heads. Alteratives, in the present more scientific views 
 of pathology and therapeutics, are those medicines sup- 
 posed to correct the acrimony which appears in erup- 
 tions on the skin, formerly called the scorbutic acri- 
 mony. These are almost exclusively- mercurials, as- 
 sisted by the medicines just spoken of under the article 
 ALPHAS. They do not act by any chemical affinity on 
 the mass of fluids, but by their power of gradually in- 
 creasing the secretion from the skin ; for we shall show, 
 that cutaneous complaints are seldom owing to any in- 
 creased acrimony, but sometimes to an obstructed cuta- 
 neous discharge ; and, at others, to the excessive rapid- 
 ity of this evacuation. The only instance of a real 
 change in the circulating fluids, is in sea scurvy, and in 
 high putrid fevers. The latter admit not of alteratives ; 
 and in the sea scurvy, the only useful medicine of this 
 kind is a vegetable diet. 
 
 .1lterativ.es have been given with other views, and 
 seem occasionally to have some effect. We allude to 
 the use of sea water in scrofula, to burnt sponge and 
 mercurials in the same disease. In scrofula, there is 
 evidently a want of irritability ; and we may suspect a 
 want also of a due proportion of neutral salts, which 
 give fluidity to gluten, when dissolved in the serosity, 
 forming the serum. This defect may occasion the stag- 
 nation of fluids in the conglobate glands, and we should 
 be more confident in this explanation, were the contents 
 of these glands gluten. The saline remedies, above 
 mentioned, are undoubtedly useful, and probably act as 
 attenuants; the mercurials are alterants by increasing 
 the action of the vessels, deficient from the want of 
 irritability. Emmenagogues and tonics are sometimes 
 also considered as alterants, but with little accuracy. 
 In fact, if there is any real medicine of this kind, it is 
 mercury used in venereal complaints ; to which we 
 cannot deny some alterative power. It is proper, how- 
 ever, in this early part of our work, to declare our 
 opinion, that it chiefly acts by exciting and supporting 
 the evacuation from the skin. 
 
 ALTERCAXGEXOX. ALTERCUM. Seellv. 
 
 OSCJAMUS NIGER. 
 
 ALTERXUS, AT.TF.RXATE. Used in medicine when 
 two different remedies are employed in turn. 
 
 A'LTEY PLU'MBl. Most probably the CERUSSA 
 
 ACETATA. 
 
 ALTHjE'A, (from <t\ttu, to heal,) called also bis- 
 malva, hibiscus, ma/vavfscus, bolus Judaica, anadendro- 
 matacfie, anadendron, aristaltheca ; in English, MARSH- 
 MALLOW. It is the althta ojpcinali Lin. Sp. PI. 
 966, and Wildenow, G. 1 289, Sp. 1. Natural Order, 
 Columnacete. 
 
 All the parts of this plant abound with a mucilagi- 
 nous matter, with little odour or taste. The dry roots, 
 if boiled in water, give out near half their -weight of 
 gummy matter, which, in evaporating, forms a flavour- 
 less yellowish mucilage ; the leaves afford nearly one- 
 fourth, the flowers and seeds still less. 
 
 All its virtues depend on its mucilage, and conse- 
 quently , its demulcent and emollient qualities, where 
 the membranes become abraded, or the mucus thin and 
 acrid: it moderates tickling coughs, gives relief in 
 hoarseness, erosions of the stomach and intestines, dy- 
 sentery, difficulty and heat of urine, and nephritic com- 
 plaints : two or three ounces of the fresh roots, or one 
 ounce of the dry, may be boiled in a sufficient quantity 
 of water to a quart, to which one ounce of gum arabic 
 may be added, and one dram of nitre : a little of the 
 juice of liquorice renders it more palatable, From long 
 boiling, it acquires a bitterish taste ; and when ordered 
 in a decoction of the woods, it must be put in some 
 time after the other ingredients. 
 
 The London College has introduced a syrup of at- 
 thea ; and more refined practice a very pleasing and 
 more efficacious form a paste made from its powder, 
 viz. pate de guimauve. 
 
 The custom of sitting over an infusion of marshmal- 
 low leaves for curing the piles, is useless, for nothing of 
 the mucilage arises with the watery vapours. 
 
 Externally it is employed in emollient poultices ; and 
 in the foreign Pharmacopoeias it is an ingredient in, 
 and gives a name to, an ointment. 
 
 The great comfrey root is preferable in all the cases 
 wherein the althea is used. 
 
 ALTHA XACA, or ALTHAXACHA. See AURI- 
 
 PIGMEXTLM. 
 
 ALTHEBE'GIUM. An Arabian name fora swelling 
 observed in cachectic and leucophlegmatic habits, and 
 such as is seen under the eye-lids of those who sleep 
 too much. 
 
 ALTHIT. (HALTHITH, Arab). See LASERPI- 
 
 TIU.M. 
 
 A'LTIMAR. BURNT COPPER. See J.s USTUM. 
 
 ALTI'XGAT. RUST OF COPPER, or FLOWERS OF 
 COPPER. See .RIS FLOS. 
 
 ALTIXURA'UM. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 A'LUACH, or A'LUECH. See STANNUM. 
 
 A'LUD. (ALHUD, Arab)." See AGALLOCHUM. 
 
 ALUD'EL. (Arab, -vessel}. A CHEMICAL SUB- 
 LIMING VESSEL; called also Cementerium. 'Many are 
 to be employed at once ; the matter to be sublimed is 
 put into a body or pot, the upper part is fitted into the 
 aludel, and this aludel into another, Sec. : to the top 
 aludel a head or alembic is fixed to receive the sublim- 
 ed matter. 
 
 Tvl : 
 
ALU 
 
 84 
 
 ALU 
 
 A'LUM, (iVom aAvft5/, to wander ; from its creep- 
 ing roots). Sec CONSOLIDA. 
 
 ALU'MBAIR. BUTTER. Sec ADEPS. 
 
 ALU'MBOTI. CALOINED LEAD. See MINIUM, 
 under PLUMBUM. 
 
 ALU'MKN (ALUM, Arab.). ,The Greeks called it 
 cTiin-niiiia, ./{suns, a~ub, Ascb ; and when extremely hard, 
 as iron. Elanula. It is an earthy salt, consisting, in a 
 great measure, of the vitriolic acid and a pure clay, 
 changing the purple juices of vegetables into a red co- 
 lour ; and extracted from substances usually called alum 
 ores, which either ure, or probably were, originally 
 composed of clay and sulphur. 
 
 The present practice employs only the last two of the 
 following species ; but all the four have been in use. 
 
 1. ALU'MEN PLUMO'SUM OFFICINA'RUM. EARTH 
 FLAX'. 
 
 It is entirely rejected from medicine, being more dan- 1 
 gerous than useful. See AMIANTHUS. 
 
 2. ALU'MEN PLUMO'SUM VE'RUM, also called scissile, 
 jamenum, filitntcum, tric/iites. The PLUMOSE, FEA- 
 THERED, Or JIAIRY ALUM. 
 
 It sometimes shoots upon the surface of those mine- 
 rals that afford the factitious a/Mm, and is also found on 
 other bodies in the form of fibrous efflorescences. It 
 seems to be the native alum of the ancients ; and is 
 formed by the evaporation of water that hath passed 
 over beds of alum stone. 
 
 3. ALU'MEN COMMUNE, COMMON ALUM ; also called 
 alumen crystallinum, rufieum,factitium. FACTITIOUS or 
 HOCK ALUM; ENGLISH ALUM. 
 
 4. ALU'MEN ROMA'NUM, ROMAN ALUM ; also called 
 alumen rubrum, rutilum, rochi Gallis. ROCK, RED, or 
 ROCH ALUM, by the French. 
 
 These two latter agree in their general qualities. 
 The greatest quantities of them are artificially produced 
 from different minerals, such as a blue slate, which is 
 found about Scarborough in Yorkshire, Preston in Lan- 
 cashire ; and a whitish stone at Tolfa near Rome : these 
 stones are calcined and exposed to the air. They thus 
 absorb oxygen and become an acid salt; for in all alum 
 the acid is in excess, which occasions its changing the 
 blue colour of vegetables to a red. In the alum of com- 
 merce, or rather in the form offered to us as a medicine, 
 there is a proportion of potash or ammonia. Each of 
 these is supplied in its preparation ; the latter from 
 urine ; and the former, at least, is essential to its cry- 
 stallisation, but the excess of either, above the other, 
 does not seem to injure its medicinal properties. It gene- 
 rally contains, according to Vauquelin, 49 parts in 100 
 of sulphate of alumine ; 7 of sulphate of potash ; and 44 
 of water. This proportion of water occasions by heat 
 thp watery fusion ; but, in a higher temperature, the wa- 
 ter, and at last the acid, escape. Its crystals are regular 
 octaedrons, representing an indented column, whose 
 sides are equilateral triangles. It is soluble in about 
 16 times its weight of cold water, in a temperate heat, 
 and in about 3-fourths, at the boiling point. Its specific 
 gravity is 1.71. As the acid is in excess, its proper 
 name is sufier sulphas alumina et fiotassa. When 
 more completely saturated with the aluminous earth, it 
 crystallises in cubes, and is called cubic alum ; but it 
 then loses its medicinal powers. 
 
 The English or common alum is colourless, and 
 commonly in large masses, into which it is cast by 
 
 melting the crystals after the alum is perfectly made, 
 and then pouring the fused matter into vessels, whose, 
 cavities give the forms it appears in. The Roman aluii 
 is of a reddish colour, and in small crystallised masses ; 
 but its chief difference from the English is in its being 
 less styptic, and less nauseous. The name of roch, or 
 rock alum, is applied to our alum, on account of the 
 hardness and size of the masses ; but foreigners apply 
 it to the Roman, on account of the hard stone, or rock, 
 from which it is extracted. 
 
 Alum hath a peculiarly sharp, rough, astringent 
 taste ; it melts over a gentle fire, sending up in a va- 
 pour nearly one-third of its weight, and becomes a light, 
 white, spongy substance, called ALUMEN USTUM, 
 BURNT ALUM ; it is the only salt that, with other ani- 
 mal ingredients, or vegetable matters, will make the 
 black pyrophorus, which is owing almost exclusively to 
 its potash. With an infusion of galls it becomes turbid 
 and whitish. Upon adding a fixed alkaline salt to a dis- 
 solution of alum, its earth is precipitated, and its acid 
 uniting with the alkali forms a tartarum vitriolatum, 
 sulphas potassse. 
 
 It is used by dyers to strike, fix, clear, and brighten 
 their colours : it serves as the mordant to all colours ; 
 and by dipping paper in it, ink is prevented from 'spread- 
 ing : vintners fine their liquors with alum ; fishermen 
 use it to dry codfish ; it preserves animal substances 
 from putrefaction, and wood from burning ; it is used 
 in the manufacture of leather; by calico printers, en- 
 gravers, and soap-boilers ; and bakers mix it with flour 
 to make their bread white and compact. 
 
 Medicinally, it is employed as a powerful astringent; 
 as such it is prescribed to preserve the gums, to restrain 
 uterine haemorrhages, and check the fluor albus ; but 
 though in these diseases it is highly commended, it is 
 rarely, and with great caution, to be admitted in dysen- 
 teries, particularly in the beginning. Though cele- 
 brated as an astringent in some cases, it is no less ex- 
 tolled in the colic and other painful disorders of the 
 bowels, attended with obstinate constipation. See 
 Percival's Essays, vol. ii. The doses in these cases are 
 from five to twenty grains, and may be repeated every 
 four, eight, or twelve hours ; and when duly persisted 
 in, prove gently laxative, mitigate the pain, abate flatu- 
 lence, restore the appetite, and strengthen the organs 
 of digestion. Alum is powerfully tonic, and is supposed 
 to contribute to the relief of pain in the intestines, by 
 blunting the morbid sensibility of their nerves. In 
 robust habits, after clue bleeding and purging, it cures 
 agues; and Dr. Cullen thinks it ought to be employed 
 with other astringents in diarrhoeas. In active haemor- 
 rhages it is not useful, though a powerful medicine in 
 those which are passive. It should be given in small 
 doses, and gradually increased. It has been tried in 
 the diabetes without success : joined with nutmeg it 
 has been more successful in intermittents, given in a 
 large dose, an hour, or a little longer, before the ap- 
 proach of the paroxysm. In gargles, in relaxations of 
 the uvula, divested of acute inflammation, it has been 
 used advantageously ; as well as in every state of the 
 cynanche tonsilaris. It is also preferable to white vi- 
 triol, or acetated cerusse, in the ophthalmia membrana- 
 rum ; from two to five grains are dissolved in an ounce 
 of water, for this purpose. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 The Roman alum is counterfeited with common alum 
 
85 
 
 A 31 A 
 
 coloured ; but break it, and the counterfeit will be found 
 pale within, while the truejs of a deeper red. 
 
 Its pharmaceutical preparations are well known. The 
 aqua aluminosa contains a drachm of the salt to six 
 ounces of water. In the compound alum water, as much 
 vitriolated zinc is added : in many hospitals, however, 
 the proportions are greatly increased. The alum curd 
 consists of the white of two or three eggs shaken with a 
 little alum, recommended for chronic inflammation of 
 the eyes ; and alum whey is made by adding two 
 drachms of alum to a pint of cow's milk. The purifi- 
 cation of alum by chalk, as directed by the London Col- 
 lege, seems to injure its virtues. See STYPTICUS HEL- 
 VETII PULYIS. 
 
 In extemporaneous prescription, the greatest cau- 
 tion is requisite. Almost all the salts destroy the union 
 of its ingredients, but fortunately selenite is not of that 
 number; so that hard water may be employed in its so- 
 lution. Yet carbonat, nitrat, and muriat of lime, will 
 decompose it. Mild ammonia and magnesia with its 
 various neutrals, and all sltlts whose bases are barytes, 
 potash, soda, and perhaps strontian, will have the same 
 effect. It is decomposed also by the gallic acid; pro- 
 bably by tanin; certainly by the gummy resin kino; 
 by various colouring matters ; by different animal and 
 vegetable substances. A similar effect is produced by 
 eau tie luce, by the different mercurial salts, and by 
 the sugar of lead. 
 
 ALU'MEX CA'TIXUM. A name of potash. See CLA- 
 
 VELLATI CINERES. 
 
 ALU'MEX GLACIALE. When transparent like ice. 
 
 ALU'MEX PLUMOSUM.? c . 
 A , > See ALUMEX. 
 
 ALU MEX USTUM. 3 
 
 ALUMINO'S^E, Aq. Waters impregnated with 
 the particles of alum. What gives efficacy to these 
 waters is said to be an acid aluminous mineral salt, dis- 
 solving a slight mixture of iron, and united with other 
 materials. They are supposed to be deobstruent, and 
 beneficial to hypochondriac and cachectic patients ; and 
 not astringent, as the idea of their being solely impreg- 
 nated with alum would induce us to conclude. 
 
 ALU'XSEL. A DROP. See GUTTA. 
 
 A'LUS. 
 
 A 'LUS GA'LLICA. 
 
 AL'USAR. See'MAxxA. 
 
 ALYEA'RIUM, (from alveare, a bee-hive). The 
 bottom of the concha or hollow of the external ear ; it 
 terminates in the meatus auditorius. It is in this cavi- 
 ty where the ear-wax is principally lodged. 
 
 ALVEOL'ARIS PROCE'SSUS. So called from 
 the likeness to an honey comb. See MAXILLARIA su- 
 
 PERIORA OSSA. 
 
 ALYE'OLI,(adim.of alveus,a channel,) called also 
 botrion, or bothrion ; frena, mortariolum. The sock- 
 ets in the jaws in which the teeth are set ; they are 
 lined with a very sensible membrane, which also incloses 
 the roots of the teeth. There are usually sixteen of 
 these alveoli, or sockets, in each jaw. 
 
 A'LVEUS, a channel. Medicinally, it is applied to 
 many tubes or canals through which some fluid flows, 
 particularly to ducts which convey the chyle from its 
 receptacle to thesubclavian vein. 
 
 ALVIDU'CA, (from alvus, the belly, and duco, to 
 draw). Medicines which purge. See PURGA.VTIA. 
 
 c f . 
 
 See LOXSOLIDA. 
 
 A'LVl'FLU'XUS, (from alvus, andj!uo,tcji< 
 See DURRHCEA. 
 
 A'LVUS, (from alveus, a channel). The BELLY. 
 Celsus uses this word for the belly, relative to the in- 
 testinal discharge, as Hippocrates and others use the 
 words K(Ai, or *<A<IT. See also ABDOMEN. 
 
 A LYCE, (from AV*>, to be anxious). See ALYS- 
 MOS. 
 
 ALY'PIA, ALYTIAS, A'LYPUM, (from * neg. 
 and >.v~r, pain). The HERB TERRIBLE. It is also 
 called WHITE TURBITH. Fruttx terribilu, emfietrum, 
 thymfl<ea,z.\\&globulariafrutico8a. Globularia alyfium 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 139. Not used at present in medi- 
 cine. 
 
 AL\ 'SMOS, A 'LYCE, (from AV, to be uneasy, 01- 
 anxious). ANXIETAS, ANXIETY. Hippocrates uses 
 it to express that restless uneasiness that is attendant on 
 acute diseases. Duretus .distinguishes between the 
 
 Av{/.; ec>cfure; and the a&urfiaf ixvTiar.f. The first is 
 
 caused by an oppression of the vital powers ; the latter 
 by sickness in the stomach; but of this last alysmct, 
 called also diafiorema and afioria, there are reckoned 
 four sorts. 
 
 The 1st and 2d of which are without, the 3d and 
 4th ith fever ; and occasioned, 1st, By something un- 
 easy in the stomach, producing an irregular contraction 
 of the heart, and a difficult passage of the blood through 
 the lungs. Uneasiness of the stomach by sympathy, 
 as from a stone in the kidneys, Sec. produces this dis- . 
 order. 
 
 2d, By vapours or spasms in the stomach, or 
 other viscera ; as in the cholera morbus, hysteria. 
 
 3d, From a difficulty in the passage of the blood 
 through the lungs, which may be from a spasmodic 
 stricture in the smaller vessels, in which case the blood 
 is confined to the larger. In inflammatory fevers, this 
 symptom is attended with a low pulse, oppression in the 
 breast, and difficult breathing. 
 
 4th, From a stricture of the vena ports, which pre- 
 vents a free circulation of the blood in the lower beHy. 
 In this case there is great weight and oppression of the 
 hypochondria. 
 
 ALYS'SUM, M.VDWORT, (from *,for ami, and >.vrrx, 
 that madness which the mad dog occasions by his bite'. 
 It is the marrubium alysson Lin. Sp. PI. 815, and 
 been considered as a diaphoretic. 
 
 ALYS'SUM GALEXI. The MARRUBIUM. 
 
 ALYS'SUM PLINII. The MOLLUGO. 
 
 ALYs'sUy VERTIC1LLATUM. See MARRUBIUM VER- 
 TICILLATl 
 
 ALZE'MAFOR. See CINXABAHIS. 
 
 ALZI'LAT. The name of a weight of three 
 grains. 
 
 ALZO'FAR. BURNT COPPER. See .r.us US- 
 TUM. 
 
 ALZUM, ALDUM, and ALRUM. The name of 
 the tree that produces guin bdellium in some ancient 
 authors. 
 
 A'MA, A'ME, or A'MES, (Syriac). A sort of 
 small cake. Aretaeus uses this word to compare the 
 quantity of hellebore for a dose. 
 
 AMA'LGAMA, (from KUJI, simul, and y*/, nn- 
 bere, vel u.*^*rrni, mollire}. Its chemical character fc 
 
A MA 
 
 86 
 
 AMA 
 
 A. A. A. In chemistry it is a soft paste, produced by 
 mixing mercury with a metal. 
 
 All metals may be amalgamated with mercury, ex- 
 cept iron ; but gold amalgamates the most readily ; 
 then silver, lead, and tin in order ; copper with diffi- 
 culty. 
 
 With amalgamated gold, silver and other metals are, 
 ,;ilt ; but this subject does not belong to medicine. 
 
 A'MALT. The abbreviation for amalthaum. 
 
 AMAME'LIS, (from ..< and ttyfcct, an aftfile). The 
 amamelis of Hippocrates is supposed to be the same 
 with the epimelis of Dioscorides, which is the small bas- 
 tard medlar. 
 
 There is another medlar in Italy, called the ejiimetis, 
 also setanium. See MESPILUS. 
 
 AMANI'TA, (from , priv. and jttv<, madness). 
 The eatable mushroom, not poisonous. Their tribe is 
 therefore called Aminita, Fungi, and Tubera. The 
 fungous productions called MUSHROOMS, TRUFFLES, 
 Sec. 
 
 Among the ancients these are noticed only by Oriba- 
 sius, Paulus jEgineta, and N. Myrepsus. 
 
 Among the moderns, they have only within about 
 fifty years claimed particular attention, and it was long 
 doubted whether they were really vegetables, or only 
 the nidus of numerous animalcules. It is needless, on 
 a point not connected with medicine, to enlarge by ad- 
 ducing the history of opinions on this subject. M. Bul- 
 liard has, at last, proved them to be really organised 
 bodies of the vegetable kingdom. That they are pro- 
 pagated by seed is highly probable ; but what Bulliard 
 seems to have mistaken for the seed, Gsertaer and Mir- 
 bel have shown, with some success, to be buds. Par- 
 mentier joins in the same opinion. What has been de- 
 scribed as the male and female organs are consequently 
 parts whose uses have not yet been discovered. Mush- 
 rooms, however, resemble plants in this respect, that 
 their nutrition is derived from fluids drawn in by ves- 
 sels ; and the more solid kinds, resembling cork, show 
 the annual deposition of concentric coats : in those still 
 more solid, the resemblance to plants is stronger ; 
 while, in the transitory productions of short duration, 
 the fluids, instead of being conveyed by vessels, seem 
 to pass through a cellular substance by capillary attrac- 
 tion. From analysis they appear, as we have said, of 
 an animal nature ; and, under water, give out hydroge- 
 nous, azotic, and carbonic acid gas ; by distillation, am- 
 monia. 
 
 Parmentier considers mushrooms only as condiments. 
 He thinks them incapable of being assimilated, and 
 without any nutritious particles. In this, however, he 
 is evidently mistaken; since tanin precipitates an albu- 
 minous substance from the water in which some of the 
 species have been infused. A few only of the mush- 
 rooms are eatable : some are insipid, and some poison- 
 ous. Of the eatable ones, however, the flavour is deli- 
 cious ; and, as it is volatile, mushrooms are employed 
 in Piedmont to give a flavour to some liquors. The 
 poison of the injurious kinds is of a sedative nature, re- 
 sembling, as we shall find, in its effects, hemlock. 
 Some authors have therefore advised substituting a si- 
 milar flavour from other vegetable substances. We 
 know that an Indian bean, a species of dolichos, will, 
 in a great degree, supply it as in the soy. The bottoms 
 
 of artichokes resemble it very nearly ; and, by some 
 management, even celery is not very unlike. 
 
 The only sorts in general use are the MUSHROOM, thf 
 TRUFFLE, and the MORILLE. 
 
 The true mushrooms, agaricus camfiestris Lin. art- 
 known by their external whiteness, and by being of a 
 pale red within when young, and of a deeper red, or 
 dark, when older ; they are, at their first appearance, of 
 a round figure, and not much larger than a small rait; 
 after they have a little unfolded their membranes, they 
 appear red, full, and close ; on the top is a disagreeable 
 softness, equal and white ; the matter within is very 
 white, with short and thick stalks. They grow in fer- 
 tile ground, and should be gathered for eating as soon 
 after springing up as possible, for they then contain an 
 oily and a saline part ; and if they stay long before they 
 are gathered, their saltsbecome more active and hurtful. 
 
 Another species of agaric, which now begins to attract 
 the attention of the luxurious, is the a. arcades of Bol- 
 ton ; that kind which produces the circular appearances 
 infields, styled fairy rings. Its substance is tough, and 
 consequently it is used only to make catchup, or in 
 powder. It greatly resembles another species, the 
 muceron of the French, employed in ragouts. There 
 are several other species of agaric used, particularly a 
 large one found in Cornwall, near the coast,* but we need 
 not enlarge further on the subject. 
 
 The TRUFFLE belongs to that family of fungi whose 
 seeds are internal. The tubi > cibarium of Bulliard is, 
 we believe, the only species generally eaten; though 
 the musk, the white, the American truffle, and some 
 others, specifically distinct, are mentioned among deli- 
 cacies. It is firm and fleshy, and its surface covered 
 with prismatic tubercles ; when at its full growth 
 blackish, with white veins. It is buried about four or 
 five inches deep in the earth, and discovered by hogs, 
 or dogs trained for the purpose, as these animals are 
 very fond of this fungus. De Bosch, who has written 
 at some length on the truffles of Piedmont, informs us, 
 that numerous tipulse may be found over the place 
 where truffles abound ; and the larvae of little flies, with 
 red eyes, which likewise feed on truffles, lead to the 
 spot. With respect to truffles, Bulliard gives up his 
 seminal system, and calls them viviparous ; as he finds 
 the young fungus .attached to the parent by a cord re- 
 sembling the umbilical. As a food, truffles are stimu- 
 lant and difficult of digestion. M. Bouillon la Grange 
 has engaged at great length in their analysis ; of which 
 we find an abstract in some late volumes of the Critical 
 Review. It differs little from the chemical analysis of 
 other fungi; but we may remark, that truffles contain 
 magnesia and some portion of albuminous matter. 
 From the truffle the most odoriferous and pleasing li- 
 queur is prepared. 
 
 The MORILLE is a mushroom whose stalk is hollow, 
 and whose head is irregularly indented and wrinkled. 
 It belongs to the family whose seeds are on the superior 
 part of the mushroom, or, more strictly, which adhere 
 to the surface of the cavities of the hat. It is of the 
 genus phallus, and two sections have been distinguish- 
 ed ; of which the fi. esculentus and imfiudicux are ex- 
 amples. Ventenat, however, has shewn that this dis- 
 tinction is not strictly accurate, (Mem. de 1'Institut, 
 vol. i.). Yet on the whole, in a general review, it may 
 
A M A 
 
 be adopted. The morille, in its early slaves, is of a 
 greyish brown, but becomes afterwards black. In the 
 first period it is preferred on account of its odour and 
 flavour ; for at last it becomes insipid. It should be 
 cut off*, not torn up, because the water, which risi-s in 
 the cellular substance, conveys some earth with it ; 
 a!>d, it" collected while the dew is on the ground, it soon 
 becomes mouldy. _ When strung on cord, they will 
 keep in a good state a long time, but should be mois- 
 tened with warm water before they are used. Some 
 other species of phallus are esculent ; but it is useless 
 :ilargeon them. If we recollect rightly, 13 species 
 are described by Yentenat in the Memoirs of the Insti- 
 tute, and three other American species have been since 
 added. 
 
 To various causes are attributed the disagreeable 
 effects which some persons experience after eating 
 them. The deleterious effects of these vegetables have 
 been attributed to little worms, to their being too old, 
 too long kept, &c. We cannot deny the effect of the 
 worms ; but as they are seldom, if ever, observed in the 
 esculent kind, it is not probable that any injury can 
 arise from them. The other causes are certainly inad- 
 missible ; since mushrooms are generally eaten at every 
 period of their growth with impunity. We suspect that- 
 the mischief rather arises from mistaking the species, 
 which, from the similarity of the poisonous to the es- 
 culent kinds, is easy. Bosch, however, informs us, that 
 steeping the mushroom in water, or, what is prefer- 
 able, vinegar, for a short time, will take away every 
 probable inconvenience. The poison of the deleterious 
 kinds, which differ in their chemical analysis from the 
 others only in being more watery, is not of a volatile 
 nature, and does not rise in distillation. Mushrooms 
 raised from seed in hot-beds are never, we believe, poi- 
 sonous. They are said to contain a larger proportion 
 of oil; but they are less sapid, and more firm in their 
 substance. It is the agaricus esculentus, or camfiestris 
 of Linnseus, the amanita esculenta of La Marck, that sub- 
 mits most readily to this artificial mode of propagation. 
 V\ hen offended by eating them, some of the follow- 
 ing symptoms are produced ; a qualmishness first af- 
 fects the patient, which increases to a considerable de- 
 gree of sickness, swelling of the stomach or of the belly, 
 restlessness, giddiness, a palpitation of the heart, heart- 
 burn, colic, hiccough, diarrhoea, accompanied with a 
 tenesmus, flushing heat in the skin, with more or less 
 of redness there, and swelling in the face, and some- 
 times a sensation all over the body, which resembles 
 what is felt from a general swelling; the patient stares 
 in an unusual manner, all objects appear different from 
 what they did before; a difficulty of breathing comes 
 on, and the mind is strangely- confused ; delirium, 
 trembling, watching, fainting, cold sweats, apoplexies, 
 and convulsions, have followed the eating of this sort 
 of fungus. 
 
 For the relief of persons under these circumstances, 
 as speedily as possible, from gr. x. to 9 i. of white vi- 
 triol, dissolved in a draught of warm water, should be 
 given; and if the sickness is still urgent, the same 
 quantity repeated two or three times, that the stomach 
 he well emptied. After this a large spoonful of 
 vinegar in a glass of water should be frequently taken. 
 The poison is not of the acrid kind, so that fat broths 
 and oily medicines are useless. After evacuations up- 
 
 S7 A 3t A 
 
 wards, a passage downwards by purgatives or clysters 
 must be procured. After due evacuations of each kind, 
 and besides the vinegar, cyder and perry, that are brisk 
 and sparkling, may be now and then given. If any pa- 
 ralytic symptoms appear, sinapisms or blisters are ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 AMA'RA. (MAR'AR, to grow bitter. Heb.) BIT- 
 TERS. Bitterness is a simple perception which cannot 
 be defined, but must be referred to experience. What 
 is the nature of the substances possessed of it, in a che- 
 mical view, we cannot determine, and consequently 
 cannot explain. 
 
 The bitter is so often united with the astringent, the 
 tonic, or the aromatic principle, that it has not been 
 usual, in therapeutical authors, to distinguish the effects 
 of the pure bitter. In this place, it must be considered 
 as unconnected with either; and examples of a truly 
 fiure bitter we may find in the camomile flowers, the 
 quassia, the gentian, and the columba. These, it is 
 said, are tonic : we can scarcely think so. They are 
 antiseptic, and most probably antacid; and from these 
 qualities they correct the morbid state of the fluids in 
 the stomach, thus giving strength by destroying the 
 causes of weakness. The bile of animals appears to be 
 a pure bitter; yet it is probably not so, since it occa- 
 sions in the stomach sickness and faintness. 
 
 Dr. Cullen seems to suspect that bitters are narcotic ; 
 but his chief argument arises from their effects in gout, 
 when, in the form of the duke of Portland's powder, 
 they have been long continued. Various collateral cir- 
 cumstances have, however, convinced us that bitters 
 should not be long continued without some intermission. 
 Bitters have been used as resolvents; a term not 
 strictly defined, but intended to convey the idea of theh- 
 resolving obstructions of the liver or other viscera. 
 When joined with fixed alkalis or neutral salts, they 
 seem to have this effect ; and, in this union, they arc- 
 also febrifuge. They formed the mild febrifuge of 
 Boerhaave, who, with little chemical accuracy, styled 
 them saponaceous- In this form, at least, pure bitters 
 are not injurious .-to the robust or inflammatory habits ; 
 and w suspect that without the union of the salts they 
 would not be hurtful in such constitutions ; yet they arc 
 seldom, if ever, indicated in persons of this description, 
 and the disquisition would tend to no useful purpose. 
 Bitters, we have said, are stomachic; they are also 
 slightly laxative ; but we have never found them, as 
 some authors have alleged, diaphoretic. 
 
 There is another class of bitters unconnected with 
 those above mentioned ; viz. the narcotic. Of thi^ 
 kind we have examples in the hop, the cocculus Indi- 
 cus, the lactuca virosa, opium, perhaps the bitter of the 
 myrrh, and of the Iceland liverwort. These are never 
 employed, except in very small doses, for the purposes 
 before mentioned. They will be more fully considered 
 under their proper heads. We mention "them in this 
 place merely to connect the subjects, and to suggest a 
 suspicion that these two kinds are very nearly related ; 
 to enforce also a due attention to the supposed narco- 
 tic power of common bitters. W 7 ith this perhaps their 
 anthelmintic power may be connected ; but though the 
 greater number of anthelmintics- are bitter, yet it is in 
 a very slight degret, if at all, a property of bitters in 
 general. An additional proof of the connexion of the 
 narcotic with other bitters, is their febrifuge power. 
 
V M A 
 
 88 
 
 A M A 
 
 See GEXTIAXA. 
 
 The laba St. Ignalii, a bitter of the narcotic class, is 
 highly celebrated for the cure of intermittents ; and a 
 considerable febrifuge power seems to reside in the 
 ,realer number. 
 
 Bitters yield their virtues both to watery and spiritu- 
 ous menstrua : they yield very little of their taste by 
 distillation, either to water or spirit; nay, the bitterness 
 is so tenaciously detained, as to be improved in many 
 extracts. Cold water extracts the pure bitter without 
 any mixture of unpleasant roughness. Even the cold 
 infusion of the cardilus benedictus is pleasant. 
 
 AMA'RA DU'LCIS. See SOLANUM LIGNOSUM. 
 YMA'RA INDICA. Sec MEMORDICA. 
 
 AMA'RA, Tinct. ? 
 
 \MA'RUM SIMPLEX, Infus-5 
 
 AMARA'CUS, (from , non, and pttpxiva, to decay, 
 because it keeps its virtues a long time,) SAMPSU- 
 CHUS. See MAJORAXA MAJORI FOLIO. 
 
 AMARA'NTHUS, (from the same). LUT^E'US. 
 GOLDILOCKS. See ELICHRYSUM. 
 
 AMARE'LLA, (from amara, bitter). See POLYGALA. 
 \ name also of Gentian. 
 
 AMA'RUS, DU'LCIS ORIENTA'LIS. See COSTUS. 
 
 AMA'WUS SAL. See CATHARTICUS SAL. 
 
 AMATO'RIA FEBRIS, (from am*, to love). Sec 
 CHLOROSIS. In Vogel's Nosology, amatoria is defined 
 to be a fever of a few hours' continuance, beginning 
 with a great degree of coldness, and arising from ex- 
 pectation of marriage. 
 
 AMATO'RIA VEN'I'FI'CIA, (from amo, and vcnijicium, 
 witchcraft"). See PHILTROX. 
 
 AMATO'RIUS. The obliijuus superior, or troch- 
 Icaris, and the obliquvs inferior ocu/i, are thus named, 
 as ogling is performed by these muscles. 
 
 AMATZQUI'TL, (Indian)": vel UNEDO PAPY- 
 RACEA. Arbutus unedo Lin. Sp. PI. 566. 
 
 The wood is of a light texture, the leaves resemble 
 those of the lemon tree, but are hairy and more pointed ; 
 the fruits are large as Politic nuts, divided into white 
 grains of the same shape and nature with those of a fig. 
 It is met with in warm countries only. A decoction of 
 the bark of its root is commended in fevers. 
 
 AMAUROSIS, (from a/nxvpoa, obscure'). It is a DE- 
 CAY or LOSS OF SIGHT, when no fault is observed in the 
 eye, except that the pupil is somewhat enlarged and 
 motionless. This disorder is styled a gutta sercna ; 
 cataracta nigra ; offuscatio; aecitas minor; mydria&is. 
 Some call it AMBLYOP(EIA ; q. v. 
 
 M. de St. Yves distinguishes this disease into the per- 
 ject and imperfect kinds. The perfect consists in total 
 blindness ; in the imperfect, there is at least a power of 
 distinguishing light from darkness. There is a species 
 which comes on instantaneously, continues for some 
 hours, or days, returning often periodically in hysteria, 
 &c. In another species, the pupil is always contracted, 
 whether the unaffected eye is open Or shut. In infants, 
 the pupil is sometimes, though seldom, of its natural 
 size, but no movement is observed in it, however ex- 
 posed to the light. The nyctyalops is supposed to be 
 a species of this complaint. 
 
 The causes are, a palsy in the retina, a tumour, or a 
 plethora in the adjacent vessels ; a translation of cither 
 a venereal or other poison. Suppressed periodical 
 evacuations, vapours, hysteric and other nervous symp- 
 toms, sedative poisons, external injuries, or 'whatever 
 
 intercepts the nervous influence in the eye, may pro- 
 duce this disease. In the middle of the optic nerve 
 runs that branch of the carotid artery which enters 
 into the eye; this artery, when distended, may press 
 the nerve ; render it paralytic, and cause the periodical 
 species. 
 
 Dr. Cullcn ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 locales and order dysasthesia^ and enumerates the spe- 
 cies from the following causes, viz.. compression, debi- 
 lity and its causes, spasm, and the applications or the 
 swallowing of poisons. The application of the bela- 
 donna produces this disease. 
 
 On dissection, the optic nerve is sometimes found 
 flaccid, and by far too small ; in others it is compressed 
 by extravasated blood, by a tumour, or by a turgescency 
 of the artery which passes through it. 
 
 The phlegmatic, cachectic, aged, those with weak 
 nerves, or that have been subjected to severities or ex- 
 cesses, and persons labouring under irregular or sup- 
 pressed periodical discharges, are the principal subjects 
 of this disorder. 
 
 The signs that indicate the presence of amaurosis 
 are generally the blackness of the pupil of the eye, its 
 size being larger or less than usual, and its not contract- 
 ing nor dilating when exposed to a great degree of light. 
 Its approach is generally attended with pain in the head ; 
 and as the pain decreases this disorder increases, though 
 sometimes an absolute blindness comes on without any 
 previous complaint. When it comes on without pain, 
 and one eye only is diseased, no defect is discovered 
 until the sound eye is closed ; then the pupil of the dis- 
 eased eye dilates, though exposed to a strong light ; and 
 when the other eye is opened it contracts to its natural 
 size again. When it gradually comes on also, little 
 specks appear on an object, or small flies seem to float 
 before the eye, in the language of pathologists, muscx 
 volitantes. In infants the pupil is sometimes of a natu- 
 ral size, though it hath no movement; and thus they 
 continue during many months, before they can see. 
 When pregnancy, suppressed periodical discharges, 
 nervous disorders, or vapours, are the cause, a head- 
 ach, vertigo, drowsiness, noise in the ears, &c. often 
 usher in this disorder : in these cases it frequently re- 
 turns, but soon spontaneously passes away. 
 
 The prognostics are generally unfavourable : if this 
 blindness succeeds a fever, comes on in the aged or very 
 infirm, a cure is not to be expected ; if one eye fails, the- 
 other soon follows; but if the case is slight, the habit 
 of body robust, if it happens after the measles or the 
 s'mall-pox, or about the age of puberty, it is sometimes 
 cured. 
 
 The treatment of amaurosis is not often successful. 
 It is easy to draw indications from the causes; but when 
 it proceeds from plethora, sanguine or serous, bleeding 
 or purgatives have equally failed. In this exquisitely 
 tender organ, palsy is apparently induced before the 
 evacuations can relieve the oppression. Of internal 
 remedies, valerian, castor, and the whole tribe of anti- 
 spasmodics,have been most successful ; but these should 
 probably be confined to cases where it is connected 
 with hysteria, and in these the disease often sponta- 
 neously disappears. The internal use of mercury has 
 been recommended, but we have never found it effica- 
 cious. Active emetics have often succeeded, apparently 
 from the general shock given to the system:" and we 
 
8& 
 
 A MB 
 
 know not from what cause the vitriolatcd mercury 
 (turbith mineral) seems most salutary. If the resolution 
 or the constitution can bear these severe shocks twice 
 a week, amaurosis may frequently be removed. Setons 
 and blisters to the neck do 'no service ; but when the 
 blisters have been applied to the temples they seem to 
 have been occasionally useful. Sternutatories have 
 been employed, but, in our hands, with little success. 
 The best is the turbith mineral, with about ten times 
 the quantity of any mild powder. Electrical sparks 
 drawn from the eye twice a day have proved highly be- 
 neficial ; and the Galvanic influence, if rescued from 
 the hands of quacks, promises considerable relief. 
 
 See Heister's Surgery, Hoffman's Med. Rat. Syst. 
 St. Yves on the Diseases of the Eyes. Mead's Cau- 
 tions and Precepts. London Med. Journal, ii. 10. 
 Wallis's Sauvages' Nosology of the Eyes, p. 151, Sec. 
 
 AMAUROSIS a SY'XCHYSI. ? c ,-, 
 . , ,, , > See CALIGO PUPILL.Z. 
 
 AMAUROSIS a MY osi. ) 
 
 AMAZO'XUM PASTI'LLUS, usually given to 
 chlorolic maids. The AMAZOXS' TROCH. These 
 troches were formerly prepared of the seeds of smallage 
 and anise, the tops of worm-wood, of myrrh, pepper, 
 kc. 
 
 A'MBA. (Indian). See MA.VGA. 
 
 AMBAI'BA. (Indian). It is a tall tree growing 
 in Brasil, with but few branches at the top ; the trunk 
 is hollow its whole length, except that its cavity is divid- 
 ed by a transverse membrane at every two or three 
 inches distance, in the middle of which is a small hole. 
 The root is very hard, even so as, by a gentle friction, 
 to afford fire enough to burn cotton. The buds afford 
 a juice that is cooling, if mixed with gruel. This the 
 Indians call tapioca. See Rail Hist. Plant. It is the 
 cecrcifiia fidtata Lin. Sp. PI. 1449. A tree which pro- 
 duces a milky juice similar to the caoutchouc. 
 
 A'MBALAM, an Indian tree; also called manga. 
 It resembles very nearly the cat-abolam. The root, 
 used as a pessary, is said to promote the menses ; the 
 bark and the juices are used in dysenteries ; and a de- 
 roction of the wood is commended in gonorrhoea. See 
 Rail Hist. Plant. It is the mangifera Indica Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 290, the tree which produces the mango. 
 
 A'MBAR. See AMBHA. 
 
 A'MBARUM. (AEARA, Arabic). AMBERGRISE. See 
 AMBRA CIXERACEA. 
 
 AMBARVA'LLIS, FLOS, (from the Latin word 
 ambire~). See POLYGALA. 
 
 \.\ji i (from ,.>;, a LIP, EDGE, or BORDER). 
 
 An instrument used in dislocations of the humerus, 
 called Hippocrates' ambe, from his having noticed it. 
 Galen explains the word ambe by a.Qpyui'r.f ix-aHts-rac-it, 
 an eminence lite a border ; and says, that the whole ma- 
 chine takes that name because its extremity runs out 
 with an edge, like the lip or brim of a pot, towards the 
 interior cavity. 
 
 When the head of the humerus rests in the axilla, 
 this instrument is sometimes of service, but in no other 
 case : and even here it is rarely used; for when gentle 
 methods fail, violence seldom succeeds. 
 
 A'MBEGU. See MYROBALAXI EMBLICI. 
 
 A'MBIA MO'NARD. A yellow liquid petroleum, 
 
 YOL. f. 
 
 smelling like tacamahaca. It flor 
 
 near the Indian Sea ; and is used for the cure of itch. 
 
 AMBIDE'XTER. AMPHIDEXIOS. (From ^.. 
 both, and ^|<, the right hand). A man equally active 
 with both hands. 
 
 AMBLO'SIS, (from .*>., to cause abortion^. Sec 
 ABORTUS. 
 
 AMBLO'TICA, (from the same). Medicines which 
 occasion abortion. 
 
 AMBLYO CMOS, AMBLYOSMOS, (from *', 
 dull). DIMNESS OF SIGHT. 
 
 Hippocrates observes, that dimness of sight and cor- 
 ruscatioris of light are among the symptoms of an ap- 
 proaching haemorrhage, in continual fevers and genuine 
 tertians. Galen improperly explains this word by 
 abortus. 
 
 AMBLYO'PIA, (from *.">.<.;, dull, and , the eye} . 
 Visus debilis. This is a debility of sight, absolute 01 
 relative, without any apparent opacity of the cornea o- 
 interior part of the eye. See AMAUROSIS. 
 
 Hippocrates means by this word, in his Aph. xxx : 
 sect. 3. the dimness of sight to which old people art- 
 subject. 
 
 Paulus and Actuarius use it to express a gut fa serena, 
 and the latter considers it as arising from a defect of the 
 nervous influence. De Meth. Med. lib. ii. cap. 7. 
 
 The ambtyofiia comprehends, 1st, Myoflia, or short- 
 sightedness : 2dly, Presbytia, or seeing- only at agrear 
 distance: 3dly and 4thly, Amblyofiia tenebrarum and 
 luminit. It is the dysofiia of Cullen ; and the amblyoftia 
 of some writers is the amaurosis of Cullen. The re- 
 medy for this complaint is not easily assigned.- The. 
 eyes of the myopes and presbytae are said to be defec- 
 tive in their form, either too convex or too flat ; so tha. 
 the pencil of rays terminates before or beyond the re- 
 tina, and distinct vision is of course impossible. The 
 latter is more generally true than the former; for it 
 must be obvious, that a deeper orbit, and consequently 
 a more distant retina, or a stronger refracting power of 
 the lens, may equally produce short-sightedness. In 
 either case, there is no remedy but using-glasses, about 
 one number less than that which renders the vision 
 perfectly distinct, or using the eyes to examine distant 
 objects. Age however alone brings relief, and this at 
 no long period before blindness ensues ; yet it is more 
 common for short-sightedness to continue to extreme 
 old age, than for the short-sighted to be blind. 
 
 The presbytae can scarcely, in any instance, procure 
 strong or perfect sight. The weakness of vision may 
 be relieved by cold bathing; cold applications to the 
 eye; frequent ablutions with water, to which about 
 I -4th or 1 -6th of good brandy has been added, by draw- 
 ing sparks, or by Galvanism. The amblyopia tenebra- 
 rum arises from imperfect perception, and may be re- 
 lieved, if relieved, by the same means. The opposite 
 complaint, on the contrary, the seeing only by night, 
 arises from too great sensibility, which renders com- 
 mon light excessive in its powers ; and the disease is 
 truly " tenebrse per tantum lumen obortae." Age may 
 lessen it, but medicines will have little effect. -~ See 
 Wallis's Sauvages' Nosology of the Eyes, p. 151, Sec. 
 AMBLYO'PIA, HYDRO PHTHA'LMICA, i. e. CALIGO 
 HUMORUM. See CALIGO. It sometimes means also 
 AMAUROSIS. 
 
 X 
 
AM 
 
 AMB 
 
 A'MBON, (from apvaiva, to ascend). The edge 
 of the sockets in which the heads of the large bones 
 are lodged. 
 
 A'MBRA. See SUCCINUM. 
 
 A'MBRA ARA'BIBUS. ? From cineraceud, the colour 
 
 A'MBRA CINERA'CEA. 5 of ashes. 
 
 A'MBRA GRI'SEA, (from gris, grey). Also named 
 succinum-griseum,succinum-cinereum, ambarum,ambra 
 arabibiiS) and in English AMBERGRISE. 
 
 Much of it is met with in the Indian Ocean, and on 
 .the African coast; pieces of a considerable weight 
 have been found in the northern seas. Sometimes it 
 is seen floating on the surface of the sea, at others ad- 
 hering to rocks ; not unfrequently discovered in the 
 stomachs of fish, or thrown on the shore ; but it is found 
 most plentifully about the island of Madagascar and the 
 Molucca Islands : yet that brought to England comes 
 from the Bahama Islands, and from Providence, where 
 it is found on the coast. According to an account in 
 the 'Philosophical Transactions, No. 385, and 387, this 
 drug is only the produce of the male spermaceti whale : 
 it is there said to consist of balls, from three to twelve 
 inches diameter, lying loose in a large oval bag three 
 or four feet deep or wide, nearly in the form of an ox's 
 bladder, with a pipe running into and through the penis, 
 four or five feet below the navel, and three or four feet 
 above the anus. This bag is almost full of a deep 
 orange-coloured liquor, not quite so thick as oil, of the 
 same scent as the ambergrise which swims in it. These 
 balls of ambergrise seem to be in laminae, like onions; 
 and, in the fluid, pieces of the laminae are found. 
 There are two, three, Or four balls in a bag. Where 
 one whale hath these balls, three or four have only the 
 - liquor in the bag. Whether these bags are peculiar to 
 the male, or the aged fish, has not been determined. 
 But the whole account is probably hypothetical. Ac- 
 curate observers have constantly told us that the am- 
 bergrise is mixed with bones of cuttle-fish and other 
 animal debris. It cannot then have been formed in a 
 bag, from whence there is no very ample excretory 
 duct, since the masses found are of a large size; nor 
 can it have been produced in a bag to which the food 
 has not access, since ambergrise is mixed with bones 
 and other remains of the aliment. In fact, the accounts 
 above referred to are collected from the observations of 
 whalemen, who seem to have mistaken either the 
 urinary concretions for ambergrise, or some secretory 
 lollicle, containing a substance similar to musk or cas- 
 lor. It is certain that the nature of the concrete was 
 mistaken, since ambergrise very seldom appears to be 
 composed of concentric coats. Neumann, Geoffrey, 
 Cartheuser, and Macquer, think it a bitumen ; but a 
 paper was some years since presented to the Royal So- 
 ciety, by Dr. Swediaur, which asserts it to be an animal 
 production, and the indurated faeces of the spermaceti 
 whale. Messue calls it the spawn of the whale-fish. 
 This opinion also is not very probable. It is not a 
 feculent substance, for it neither contains ammonia 
 nor an ammoniacal salt; and we are informed by 
 Geoffroy, that it is sometimes mixed with the beaks of 
 birds, with honey-combs, even with their cells filled 
 with honey : nor is it a natural production of the fish, 
 since the whales in which it is found are poor and sick- 
 ly, and do not evacuate their faeces when hooked. It 
 
 is still probable, therefore, that it is not an animal pro- 
 duction. We know that animals of very different kinds 
 are extremely fond of it ; and not only the cetaceous 
 tribe, but fish, crabs, birds, and quadrupeds, seek it 
 with avidity. It is not however digestible, though it ap- 
 parently contains some nutritious particles, and is void- 
 ed with little change. The excrements of some birds 
 are collected with peculiar care on account of their 
 fragrance, owing to their having eaten ambergrise. If 
 however it was a fossil, we should probably have found 
 it in its fossil state : a single instance of this occurs in 
 the volumes of the Academy of Sciences, among the 
 memoirs of foreign philosophers, but it has been con- 
 tradicted ; nor is the opinion of Buffon, adopted by 
 Sonnini, that it consists of animal substances, aggluti- 
 nated at the bottom of the sea by a liquid bitumen, 
 more probable. Dioscorides, and some other ancient 
 naturalists, thought it a vegetable substance, and Aublet 
 considers it as the same with the rezin de coumier; 
 and the younger Linnseus as the production of the 
 amyris ambrosiaca Lin. PI. Supplem. 216. Sp. PI. ed. 
 Wildenow, 335. vol. ii. If it must be an animal sub- 
 stance, it is probably derived from the food of the whale. 
 Many of the molluscas and cuttle-fish, on which whal'es 
 feed, have the smell of ambergrise, particularly the 
 sefia tuberculata of Montfort, and the s. rugosa of 
 Bosc. The human excrementitious iluids often smell 
 of ambergrise. The human excrement, in some of 
 Homberg's experiments, was made to exhale this 
 odour; and a towel employed to wash the hands, if 
 shut up closely, is not very distant from it in smell. 
 
 Pure ambergrise, in its tenacity, softness, and easily 
 yielding, resembles wax : it swims in rectified spirit of 
 wine ; grows soft in a very gentle heat ; is opake, 
 rugged, of a greyish ash colour, mingled with yellow 
 and white or greenish spots ; it hath no particular taste^ 
 though softish, oily, and somewhat aromatic ; it adheres 
 to the teeth ; when bitten affords but little smell, except 
 it is heated, and then it is very fragrant; set on fire, its 
 odour is like that of burning amber ; with a small de- 
 gree of heat it melts into an oil, without froth, and in a 
 great heat it is volatile. It may be broken into scaly 
 fragments, but cannot easily be powdered. 
 
 The genuine is speckled with green or black spots : 
 the less it is variegated, the worse : the worst sorts ap- 
 proach to a deep black. Its purity is ascertained by 
 penetrating it with a hot needle, when its peculiar odour 
 will be exhaled. 
 
 It is soluble in boiling spirit of wine : from which, if 
 the saturated solution be set in a very cold place, a part 
 of the ambergrise concretes into a whitish unctuous 
 substance. Distilled, it yields an aqueous phlegm, a 
 brown acidulous spirit, a deep-coloured oil, a thicker 
 balsam, and sometimes a little concrete salt. The spirit, 
 oil, halsam, and salt, are similar to those obtained from 
 amber, except that the oil is more agreeable to the smell. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine takes up near l-12th of its 
 weight of ambergrise. According to Neumann, if the 
 spirit is impregnated with a little essential oil, the am- 
 bergrise will dissolve more readily in it. A deeper co- 
 loured, but not stronger, tincture is made with alcohol. 
 Dulcified acids and alkaline spirits have no effect upon 
 it ; water and expressed oils have as little. 
 
 It is one of the most agreeable perfumes : it height- 
 
1MB 
 
 si 
 
 AMB 
 
 ens the natural odour of other bodies; but the great 
 secret to this end is, to add it so sparingly, that while it 
 improves the smell of that to which it is added its own 
 may not be discovered. It has been given as a cordial, 
 aphrodisiac and antispasmodic, but is neglected by- 
 modem practice. The preparations belong to the trade 
 of the perfumer. The usual dose was from twelve 
 grains to a scruple. Hoffman informs us. that a highly- 
 rectified spirifof roses, drawn off repeatedly from a 
 fixed alkali, is its best-menstruum. 
 
 A counterfeit as well as adulterated sort is too often 
 to be met with ; the first generally consists of musk, 
 civet, storax, labdanum, and aloes wood, mixed to- 
 gether ; the latter of a large quantity of bullock's blood, 
 duly flavoured with musk and civet. See Neumann's 
 Chem. Works, and Lewis's Mat. Medica. 
 
 A*MBRAM. See SUCCIXUM. 
 
 AMBRE'TTE. The French nameof ABELMOSCHUS, 
 which see. 
 
 AMBRO'SIA, (from *, /irh\ and *>", food ; 
 superior to mortal aliment). The name of a sweet 
 shrub, anciently used for making garlands. Ambrosia 
 maritima Lin. Sp. PI. 1401. 
 
 The modern ambrosia is the botrys, q. v. The an- 
 cients seem to have given this name to various plants, 
 as the lily, the greater house-leek, &cc. Gerrard. In 
 chemistry, it implies a highly rectified tincture ; and it 
 is applied as a title of peculiar reverence to some ancient 
 antidotes. 
 
 AMBULA'TIO, (from amffulo, to wait,} WALKING. 
 See -EoRA. 
 
 AMBULA'TIVA, (from the same). See HERPES. 
 
 \ MBULO,(from JK.?AA, to cast forth). The name 
 of a disease called &\sofuriosus,Jlatulentu8, Jlatus fu- 
 riosus. It is a distention or inflammation attended with 
 pain, and variously periodical. See D. D. Joh. Michael. 
 Prax. Clin. Special. Cas. 19. 
 
 AMBU'STA, (from amburo, to burn). BURXS, 'or 
 SCALDS ; called also causis, ambustio^ ambustura. Dr. 
 Cullen places this case as^i variety of the phlogosis 
 erythema. 
 
 A burn is from solid substances; a scald from any hot 
 fluid, or solid when in a fluid state. Their danger is 
 according to the degree, the part injured, the pecu- 
 liarity of the constitution, and consequent symptoms. 
 Wounds from burns are more liable to form a cicatrix 
 than from other causes. 
 
 Burns differ in degree only. The slighter kinds re- 
 semble inflammation ; those where much substance is 
 destroyed, mortification. 
 
 In the slighter kinds, medicines that neither heat nor 
 cool in a great degree are to be preferred. Cold water 
 may be used, by means of linen rags dipped into it, and 
 the application repeated as often as they become either 
 dry or warm. In the same manner brandy and rectified 
 spirit of wine may be applied, repeating the dressings 
 until the pain abates, and then the camphorated spirit 
 of wine is to be preferred. 
 
 Vinous and volatile spirits, if applied before the 
 blisters rise, generally prevent them, "&nd always mo- 
 derate the inflammation ; but if the injury is on a 
 membranous or tendinous part, it is best to mix oil 
 with the spirit, otherwise it will too much contract it. 
 
 To the same purpose as the above, and in want of 
 
 them, any of the following may be used : '1 i 
 of eggs beat thin; vinegur, in a quart of which out- 
 handful of common salt is dissolved ; the pickle from 
 olives ; the brine from cabbage : oil of turpentine ; am 
 cooling oil or liniment; vinegar; lintseed or olive oil : 
 apples or potatoes scraped, and applied as a cataplasm. 
 If the blisters are considerable they may be punctured 
 and dressed with any cooling ointment ; and if diges- 
 tion is necessary, a proportion of ung. resinae flavae be 
 added. Should fever follow, the appropriate remedies 
 must be employed. 
 
 In the severer kinds, if a crust is formed, the cure is 
 effected by emollients and suppurants, as in the case of 
 gun-shot wounds. See SCLOPETOPLAGA. 
 
 If the accident hath happened in the face, or, in fe- 
 males, in the neck, whatever can tend to increase the 
 cicatrix must be avoided : emollients folded in linen 
 cloths are the best applications; an emollient fomenta- 
 tion, with about two ounces of the camphorated spirit 
 to a pint, may be used at the renewal of the other dress- 
 ings, during the first three or four days, or until the 
 crust is separated ; after which the procedure will be as 
 in 8tny common wound. 
 
 If the crust remain firm above three days, make in- 
 cisions through it, to discharge the matter underneath. 
 To prevent a cicatrix, as the skin forms, let it be often 
 exposed to the stream of hot water, and apply a cerate 
 of wax and the oil of eggs. 
 
 Where alh is destroyed even to the bone, Heister 
 says, that the only method is amputation ; but the me- 
 thods here recommended will often succeed, and save 
 the limb. 
 
 A violent head-ach in one, and pain in the limbs of 
 another person, were removed by the parts affected 
 being accidentally burnt, and that only slightly. Hom- 
 berg thinks that burning with moxa, and with caute- 
 ries, cure by quickening the motion of the humours, 
 by thinning them, and by destroying the ends of the 
 vessels, by which the fluids flow less that way. On 
 the whole burns can only be judiciously treated by con- 
 sidering them as high inflammations, of the erythema- 
 tous kind, and the treatment must accord, by evacuants 
 if necessary, and by bark ; attending in each to the 
 material benefit arising from removing pain by proper 
 opiates, without which but little advantage will be 
 gained, whatever other means are used. For BURXS, 
 or SCALDS, the following preparations are esteemed as 
 highly useful. 
 
 LixiMExri'M OLEOSUM oily liniment. R. Olei oli- 
 varum f i. ss. aquae calcis ^ iij. This 5s_more particularly 
 adapted to burns, especially where the skin is scorched, 
 or destroyed, from its softening qualities : repeated 
 affusion of, or continual immersion in, cold water, more 
 conveniently relieves scalds. 
 
 CREMOR LITHAHGYRI ACETATI. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 LOTIO L1THARGTRI ACETATI CAMPHORATI Catll/lflO- 
 
 rated lotion of acetated litharge. -R. Sp. camphorati 
 3 ij. aq. lithargyri. acetati 3 i- gradatim commisceantur 
 et paulatim adde aq. distillatae ft i. In topical inflam- 
 mations, having a tendency to become erysipelatous, 
 this possesses much efficacy. 
 
 LOTIO SPIRITUOSA sfiirituous lotion. R. Spt. vini 
 rectificat. iv. aq. calcis lb ss. This acts as a sedative, 
 and alleviates the pain of the parts inflamed. 
 N 2 
 
A M E 
 
 A M M 
 
 Mr. Cockburn recommends a plan, which we have 
 found very successful. The part burnt is to be bathed 
 with vinegar, till the pain is no longer felt; and this ap- 
 plication is not contraindicated by even a loss of sub- 
 stance. Afterwards, a common poultice, covered with 
 finely powdered chalk, is to be applied, and repeated at 
 first every four hours, and after a day or two every six 
 or eight hours. In a few days the cure is completed. 
 The effect of this plan is the coagulation of the fluid in 
 the blisters, and their immediate healing. 
 
 Mr. Kentish, of Newcastle, recommends the use of 
 the aqua ammonite, oil of turpentine, or alcohol, as 
 the first applications ; and afterw ards a dressing of the 
 unguentum resinae flavse, softened with oil of turpen- 
 tine, with a cordial diet and the use of opiates, from 
 which he lias been very successful in his practice in 
 some extremely desperate cases ; and in cases of cos- 
 tiveness he has recourse to calomel to keep the body 
 moderately open. 
 
 He has given to the public several cases, with the 
 modes of treatment he made use of; and as they must 
 vary according to particular circumstances occurring, 
 and differences of the constitutions in individuate to 
 whom such accidents have , happened, we refer the 
 reader to the perusal of his work, as the nature of our 
 publication will not permit us to descend too minutely 
 unto such particulars as may be necessary to be known 
 by the practitioner. 
 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. v. 357. Pearson's Elements of Sur- 
 gery, parti. 159. White's Surgery, 24. Kentish on Burns. 
 
 AMBU'STIO, AMBUSTION, (from amburo, burning, 
 or scalding). See AMBUSTIO and CALCINATIO. 
 
 AMBU'TUA. (Indian). See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 AME'A, a plant used on the coast of Africa in bleed- 
 ings of the nose ; its powder is used as snuff. 
 
 AMEND A'NUS. See ALNUS. 
 
 AME'LI, a tree growing on the coast of Malabar, 
 described by Reed too imperfectly to be classed in sys- 
 tems. A decoction of its leaves is useful in colics, and 
 its roots infused in oil are said to be good resolvents. 
 
 AME'LPODI. See BELLUTTA TSJAMPACAM. 
 
 AME'NE. See GEMM.E SAL. 
 
 AMENORRHCE'A ,(from , neg. fuiv, mens, and ft a, 
 
 ,fludj, A DEFECT Or WANT OF THE MENSES, Or MONTHLY 
 
 Ttux. See MENSES DEFICIENTES. 
 
 AMENE'NOS, (from , negative, and IMIOI;, strength). 
 WEAK, FEEBLE. In this sense Hippocrates often uses 
 this word. 
 
 AME'NTIA, (from tt; privat. and mens, the mind). 
 MADNESS, IDIOTIC INSANITY ; also anoia, fatuitas, 
 
 obli-vio j FOOLISHNESS, IDIOTISM, &C. Some US6 
 
 amnesia as a synonime. Dr. Cullen defines it to be the 
 weakness of the mind in judging, from either not per- 
 ceiving or not remembering the relations of things. 
 He ranks this genus of disease in the class neuroses, 
 and the order vesanix. His species are, 1. Amentia 
 congenita, NATURAL STUPIDITY, i. e. from the birth. 
 2. Amentia senilis, DOTAGE, or CHILDISHNESS, from 
 the infirmities of age. 3. Amentia acquisita, when 
 from accidental injuries a person becomes stupid or 
 foolish. In the last of these only can we afford any 
 relief; and this species arises from the powers of the 
 constitution being greatly debilitated by preceding 
 complaints, where the nervous system has been long and 
 severely affected, and the mind equally debilitated :> 
 
 cheerful company, gentle exercise in a pure clear air, 
 a generous mode of living, properly regulated, and cor-' 
 dial medicines, if necessary, bid the fairest for per- 
 forming a cure. See MANIA, MOROSIS, and MELAN- 
 CHOLIA. 
 
 AMENTUM, a LOOP or BOND, (from J.JA, a thong). 
 It is also a name for SCISSILE ALUM. See ALUMKN 
 PLUMOSUM. 
 
 AME'RI. (Indian.) See INDICUM. 
 
 AMERICA'NUM, BALS. See PERUV. BALSA- 
 MUM. 
 
 AMERICA.'NUM TUBERO'SUM. AMERICAN POTATO, 
 having a tuberous root. See BATTATAS CANA- 
 DENSIS. 
 
 AMETHY'STA PHA'RMACA, (from , neg. and 
 ftiiv, wine). Medicines which either prevent or re- 
 move the inebriating effects of wine. 
 
 AMIA'NTHUS,? (from *, priv. and tux,**, to fiol- 
 
 AMIA'NTUS, 5 lute,} so called from its white or 
 silvery gloss, which is not easily defiled. Also called 
 asbestus, asbcstinum, cinum fossile, asbestinum -uruum, 
 Indicum, corfiasium, caristum, and Cijfiricum ; alumen 
 officinarum, Sfiarta fiolia, salamandra, EARTH FLAX and 
 SALAMANDER'S WOOL. 
 
 It is a magnesian earth composed of small silvery 
 filaments ; met with in many of the islands of the Medi- 
 terranean Sea, and in Italy. It is worked either into 
 linen or paper, both which resist the most violent flame, 
 and are cleaned by calcining. It is dug up also in the 
 island of Anglesey, and in Oxfordshire. 
 
 AMI'CULUM.. A covering for the pubes. It is 
 also used in the same sense as the wordAMNios. 
 
 A'MIDUM. See AMYLUM. 
 
 . AMINjE'A. A gum so called from AwiN^A,a place 
 where it is produced. See ANIME. 
 
 AMIN^'UM VINUM. WINE of AMIN*A ; called 
 afterwards Falcrnum, in Italy, It is a strong kind of 
 wine. 
 
 AMIN^E'UM ACETUM. Vinegar of Aminaean wine, or 
 any very strong wine vinegar. 
 
 AMISA'DU. See AMMONIACUS SAL. 
 
 A'MMA, (from **!>, to bind). See BRACHERIUM. 
 
 AMMAN. CHAR. PLANT. The abbreviation for 
 Ammani, Characteres Plantarum. 
 
 A'MMI, (from ,./, an urinal ; because it provokes 
 urine. Sison ammi Lin. Sp. PI. 363,) or A'MMI 
 VE'RUM ; called also AMMI CRETICUM, ammi par- 
 vum foliis foeniculi, ammi semine tenuissimo et 
 odora.tissimo,cu!ninum &thiof>icitm,feniculum annuum 
 origani odore, ROYAL CUMMIN, and TRUE BISHOP'S 
 WEED. AMMI veterum is the lagxcia cuminoides Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 294. 
 
 The seeds of these plants only are used in medicine. 
 The common sort is a native in the southern parts of 
 Europe ; and the seeds of this species are larger,.paler, 
 and very different in flavour, as well as in medical 
 power, from the true, which is a native of Egypt ; and 
 the seeds are of a reddish brown colour, small, and flat 
 on one side, convex and furrowed on*the other. We 
 very rarely meet with them ; thfe seeds of the amomum, 
 and of parsley, being often sold for them. 
 
 The seeds of the true bishop weed are an agreeable 
 carminative, of a moderately warm taste, resembling 
 origanum in their smell. By distillation with water, 
 they yield much oil of a yellowish colour, and contain- 
 
A M M 
 
 A 
 
 ing their whole flavour ; spirit of 
 their odour. These seetb have been recommended 
 as emmenagogues and diuretics, but are only moderate- 
 ly warm stomachics. 
 " A'MMION. See CIXNABARIS. 
 
 AMMOCHO'SIA, (from au.u$, sand, and #*, to 
 j.rjiir). A remedy for drying the body, by covering it 
 with hot sand, or salt, which is preferable. 
 
 AMMO -VIA MURIA'TA. See AMMON^ACUS SAL. 
 
 AMMO'NIA PHJEPARA'TAJ oiiin SAL VOLA'TILIS SALIS 
 AMMOXIA'CT. 
 
 AMMO'NIA AQUA, olim SPS. SALIS AMMOXIACI. 
 
 AMMO'MA AQUA PU'RJE, olim SPS. VOLA'TILIS 
 CAU'STICUS. See A'LCALI VOLATILE. There are 
 several preparations wherein ammonia is considered the 
 principal ingredient, and upon which, in many cases, 
 practitioners fix their chief dependence. 
 
 LIXIME'NTUM AMMO'NI^; volant? liniment. 
 K. Olei olivar. \ i. ss. aq. ammon. ^ ss. m. if re- 
 quired stronger, loz. of ammonia is added to 2 oz. of 
 the oil. This is an excellent, though not very power- 
 ful, application in rheumatic affections and sore throats. 
 
 LIXIME'NTUM AMMO'MJE OPIA'TUM; o/'.iated liniment 
 cf ammonite. R. Aquae ammon. purse ^ ij. opii puri- 
 ficati, 5 i. ss. sp. vini tenuioris tb i. digerantur simil 
 donee opiudfctminino solvatur. In rigid and painful 
 swellings of the joints, this is considered as possessed 
 of much efficacy. 
 
 LINIME'XTUM PETRO'LEI BARBADE'XSIS AMMOXI'ATUM, 
 ammoniated liniment of Barbadoes tar. R. Petrolei 
 Barbadensis 5 i. ss. aquae ammonias purae | ss. m. In 
 diseases of the hip, and other joints, this remedy is 
 Strongly recommended by Dr. Kirkland. 
 
 LINIME'XTUM CA'MPHOR-E AMMOXI'ATUM, ammoniated 
 liniment of camfihor. R. Aq. ammon. purae ^ iij. olei 
 olivarum ^i. camphorae 3ij- In oleo solvatur cam- 
 phora, deinde adjiciatur gradatim . aquae ammoniae 
 pura. This is employed by some practitioners in deep 
 seated inflammations, or to parts that suppurate imper- 
 fectly, in order to quicken Uieir action. 
 
 LO'TIO AMMO'NIJE ACETA'T/E, lotion cf acetated 
 ammonia. R. Aquae ammoniae acetatae. spt. vini rectifi- 
 cati, aq. distiilat al. p. ae. m. This is used in external 
 inflammations, and applied in the same cases as the 
 lotio ammoniae muriatae. See AMMOXIACUS S\L. 
 
 AMMOXI'ACI EMPLA'STRUM cum HYD- 
 RA'RGYRO, olim Emfilastrum. Ex AMMOXI'ACO cum 
 MERCURIO. P. L. 1788. R. Ammoniac! colat. p. 
 }fc i. hydrargyri purificati p. ^ iij. olei sulphurati p. 51. 
 vel quod satis fit. Rub the quicksilver with the sul- 
 phurated oil, until the globules disappear, then add 
 gradually the ammoniacum in a liquid state, and mix. 
 Five ounces of this plaster contain an ounce of quick- 
 silver; and it is applied to indurated glandular tu- 
 mours, in order to disperse or bring them to suppura- 
 tion. 
 
 AMMONTACUM. GUM. Called also armoniacum, 
 but improperly; hammoniaci lachryma, assac, azac: 
 and in English, GUM AMMONIAC. 
 
 It is a concrete gummi-resinous juice, produced in 
 the East Indies, and brought in masses from Ammonia, 
 consisting of little lumps, which inwardly are very 
 white, but outwardly yellowish or brownish; its whitest 
 parts become yellow on being exposed to the air. From 
 
 v hat plant it is obtained we know not ; but, according 
 to Dioscorides, it is from a shrub called ARGASYLLIS. 
 It has been supposed with great .probability to be an 
 exudation from a species of ferula; another species of 
 which produces asafetida. It hath a strong smell, 
 somewhat like that of galbanum, but not so disagree- 
 able; a nauseous sweetish taste mixed with a bitter- 
 ness. 
 
 Such pieces as are white, clear, dry, and large, should 
 be preferred for internal use. 
 
 Thrown on live coals, it burns away in flames ; it is 
 soluble both in water and vinegar into a kind of milk ; 
 but the resinous part, which is nearly one half of the 
 whole, subsides on standing: spirit of wine dissolves, 
 near one half of it, taking up all its active parts. 
 
 Dr. Dedier says, that lb i. of this gum, afforded by 
 distillation of phlegm 3 vi. volatile spirit 5ij. a volatile 
 fetid oil g vi. But other skilful chemists have failed to 
 obtain any oil from it by this process. Water is^ very 
 slightly impregnated with it by distillation. 
 
 This drug has been esteemed a deobstruent, and an 
 useful medicine in hysteric complaints ; but modern 
 practice confines its internal use to its expectorant 
 powers in asthma, and difficult breathing: it gently 
 moves the belly, and externally applied with squills, i't 
 has been recommended for resolving indurated tu- 
 mours. See AMMOXIACI EMPLASTRUM cum HY- 
 
 DRARGYRO. 
 
 The dose may be from gr. x. to 5 ss. three times a 
 day, dissolved in water, when it is called lac ammoniaci ; 
 or in pills, which is the most agreeable form. 
 
 It is adulterated with common resin, and the method 
 of purifying it is, by softening it in a bladder, which is 
 immersed hi boiling water; and straining it while fluid : 
 but for inward use, the best is the largest and most un- 
 adulterated pieces. 
 
 AMMONI'ACUS, SAL; AMMONIA MURI- 
 ATA ; called also cyreniacus sal, AMMONIAC SALT 
 and ARMOXIAC, but improperly ; likewise alem- 
 zadar, alemzadad, adarige, ayuila, alfol, alacab, alaza- 
 let, alcob, alfatide, aliocab, alisteles, almisadar, anota- 
 e/fr, hasacium, musadi. 
 
 Many writers speak of the natural and artificial. 
 The natural sbrt, spoken of by the ancients, accord- 
 ing to Dioscorides, is only the sal gem, and is reckoned 
 by them among the alimentary salts; but others say- 
 that it was made from the urine of camels, and was de- 
 posited in the sands near the temple of Jupiter Ammon. 
 We have no evidence of native sal ammoniac of this 
 sort being found. Tournefort observes, that out of the 
 simple native salts other compounded salts are naturally 
 produced, viz. the essential salts, which naturally are 
 concreted from the juices of plants, among which are 
 native ammoniacal salts. 
 
 The artificial is the only sort known and used in the 
 shops. It is a neutral, composed of a volatile alkaline 
 salt and the acid of sea-salt; hence the term ammonia 
 muriata. 
 
 Sal ammoniac is brought to us generally in round 
 cakes, convex on one side, and concave on the other, 
 from the shape of the vessels into which they are sub- 
 limed. When these cakes are broken, the salt appears 
 of a needled texture, or composed of stria;, running 
 transversely and parallel to one another : the internal 
 
A M M 
 
 94 
 
 A MM 
 
 A'CIDUM MURIA'TI- 
 CUM 
 
 TINCT. FE'RRI MU- 
 RIA'TI 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRUS 
 MURIATUS. 
 
 part is generally pure, and of an almost, transparent 
 whiteness ; the outside, for the most part, is foul, and 
 of a yellowish green or black hue. 
 
 In England, this salt is obtained from burnt cows' 
 dung ; it is obtainable from every species of soot by 
 sublimation or solution. At Newcastle, it is made from 
 the bittern, which remains after making common salt, 
 and old urine ; from one hundrectopound weight of the 
 bitter cathartic salt, and three hogsheads of urine, fifty- 
 six pounds of sal ammoniac are obtained. In Egypt it is 
 made from the burnt dung of quadrupeds that feed 
 exclusively on vegetables. This dung is collected 
 only in the first four months in the year, when the 
 cattle feed on spring grass, which is a sort of clover : 
 at other seasons, and when the cattle eat other sort of 
 food, it is unfit for this purpose. As to the camel, its 
 excrements arc not preferable to those of any other 
 cattle which feed on grass, nor is their urine ever used. 
 Mr. Hasselquist says, that the salt-workers in Egypt 
 pretend, that the excrements from men, goats, and 
 sheep, are preferable to all others ; and he further 
 tells us, that March and April are the only times in 
 which they make this salt. See the account in his 
 voyages. 
 
 It may also be produced from 
 
 "Sal. C. C. 
 Ammonia, pp. 
 Sal.fuliginis. 
 Sp. Ammon. composi- 
 
 tus. 
 with< Sps. Ammoniae comp. feti- 
 
 clus. 
 
 Liquor C. C. 
 Aq. Ammonia. 
 ^Ammonia acetata. 
 
 Consequently the tine, ferri muriati, and the hydrar- 
 gyrus muriatus, will be decomposed by either of the 
 preparations in the second column. 
 
 The ammoniac salt is soluble in water and in spirit of 
 wine, and in the air alone. It renders water extreme- 
 ly cold during solution ; and when dissolved and mixed 
 with a vitriolic acid effervesces violently, producing a 
 sense of cold. Its crystals resemble feathers, or long 
 shining spicula. 
 
 Mixed with a fixed alkaline salt, and then sublimed, 
 it affords a dry volatile salt ; but mixed with quick- 
 lime, its volatile parts are only to be obtained in a liquid 
 form. When unmixed, it may be sublimed with a con- 
 siderable degree of heat, without the least change in its 
 nature or properties ; but if the fire is hastily raised dur- 
 ing its sublimation, it volatilises many kinds of bodies 
 mixed with it. 
 
 On account of its sea-salt, it turns diluted nitrous acid 
 into aqua regia, but does not curdle milk, nor alter the 
 colour of an infusion of roses. 
 
 Rubbed with quick-lime, or with a fixed alkaline 
 salt, it emits an urinous smell, though dry. If a little 
 hydrarg. mur. be added to its solution in lime water, the 
 mixture becomes of a yellow colour. 
 
 In soldering, tinning, and casting shot, the crude salt 
 is much used. It becomes volatile in a heat somewhat 
 greater than that of boiling water. 
 
 Boerhaave says, thatitpreserves all animal substances 
 from putrefaction ; that its brine penetrates deeply ; 
 
 that it is one of the most efficacious, aperient, attenuant, 
 and resolvent medicines, a good sternutatory, diapho- 
 retic, sudorific, and diuretic. 
 
 When used externally as a discutient, or detersive, it 
 is mixed with some proper fomentation, in the propor- 
 tion of 3 vi. or i to ft ij. of the liquid. 
 
 It is more pungent to the taste than common salt, 
 but is less antiseptic; it is a more powerful sudorific, 
 and a less active purgative. In large doses, as Jij- it- 
 opens the belly, and in yet larger it proves emetic ; it 
 is a good febrifuge, and peculiarly assistant to the bark. 
 In many instances, where the bark and emetics failed 
 in agues, the crude salt given to 9 i. every four hours, 
 with an infusion of camomile flowers, for some 
 days, then every six, and at least every eight hours, 
 hath succeeded : it is used both as an antiseptic and a 
 repellent in gargles ; when the throat is inflamed, 
 it powerfully dissolves viscid mucus in the mouth and 
 fauces. In violent hypochondriac cases it hath been of 
 singular efficacy, by a daily use of it in doses just within 
 what are required to render the bowels lax, or perhaps 
 in such as produce a slight looseness ; after taking it six, 
 eight, and twelve months, the cold bath hath com- 
 pleted the cure. From 5 i. to 3 ij- dissolved in g viij. of 
 any simple water, is a good substitute for the common 
 saline mixture, and may be given, as t<0quantity and 
 time, in the same manner. Dr. Cullen, however, doubts 
 of these powers. He does not admit of its attenuating 
 or dissolving the fluids; but, like other saline matters, 
 in passing by the excretories it may be suited to pro- 
 mote their discharge. With the Peruvian bark, it may 
 be of some use as a diaphoretic ; but he doubts that in 
 obviating the consequences apprehended from the use 
 of the bark it can be of any service: nor does he allow 
 that, externally applied, it has the power of discussing 
 tumours, otherwise than by giving a moderate stimu- 
 lus to the vessels on the surface ; not by entering the 
 pores, and by that means attenuating the viscid fluids. 
 MateriaMedica, vol. ii. 
 
 Truth, as usual, perhaps lies between. Like other neu- 
 trals, it seems to assist the febrifuge power of the bark, 
 andprevent the latter producing the stricture on the sur- 
 face, which sometimes occasions great inconvenience. 
 Yet we have not been aware that it is more useful than any 
 other neutral. It does not act as a laxative, but in a dose 
 that is not agreeable to the stomach, and that few will 
 persist in. As a gargle and a discutient, however, it 
 may act; we have found it highly useful. Mr. Jus- 
 tamond strongly recommends the following in the cure 
 of the milk abscess. R. Ammoniae muriatae ^ i. sps. ro- 
 ris marini Rj i. in. Linen rags should bed ipped into this, 
 and kept continually moist on the part affected. Am- 
 moniae muriatae 5 ss. aceti. sps. vinosi rectificati, aa tbi. 
 m. is also an useful application. 
 
 The impurities of this salt will not dissolve in com- 
 mon water; and the purification is consequently ef- 
 fected by the solution and filtration. The very last 
 crystals seldom betray any mixture of any other salt. 
 
 Preparations of this drug are the ammonia prepared. 
 
 FLOS SA'LIS AMMONI'ACI, which is only the salt sub- 
 limed ; and hath been called ayuila albafihilosofihoruM, 
 and aquila Ganymedis. 
 
 AMMONI'ACI VEGETABILIS, Sal. See S.P. 
 under ALCALI. 
 
A MO 
 
 95 
 
 AMP 
 
 AMMO XI. ACETA'TJS LIXIME'NTUM 
 AMMONIA. 
 
 AMMOXITRUM^fromaw***, anrf,and tiren, ni- 
 tre J. In our glass-houses called FRIT. See FRITTA. 
 
 AMMO'NII COLLY'RIUM, (from *w, sand). 
 A collyrium which removes sand or gravel from the 
 eyes ; called also hygidion. It is a mere farrago. 
 
 AMXE'SIA, or AMNE'STIA, *<O>;S-T*, (from , 
 priv. and fi'irtf, memoriaj. FORGETFULNESS. See 
 AMEN-IA. 
 
 A MXIOX, or A MXIOS, (from ., a lamb, or 
 'amb's skin). Martinus thinks it hath its name in allu- 
 ion to ttfttiei, a vessel, used for the reception of blood 
 insacrifice. It is also called armatura,ag$ina membrana, 
 and fiellicula, charta -uirginea, g-alea, indusium, amicu- 
 liim. THE INTERNAL MEMBRANE WHICH SURROUNDS 
 THE FCETUS. It is a fine, thin, transparent membrane, 
 soft, but tough, smooth on its inside, but rough on the 
 outer. Dr. Hunter says, that it runs over the internal 
 surface of the placenta, and that this membrane, which 
 seems not vascular in the human subject, makes the ex- 
 ternal covering of the navel string, to which it is most 
 firmly united ; and that viewed in a microscope, it ap- 
 pears to have blood vessels, but they are lymphatics. 
 It is found in all animals, both viviparous and oviparous. 
 The fluid contained in the amnios is of a dilute white 
 colour, transparent by filtration, with a faint smell : it 
 contains an albumen similar to that of the blood, muri- 
 ated soda, and an uncombined alkali, with a small pro- 
 portion of animal matter. In the liquor amnii of the 
 cow there seems to be a peculiar acid, styled the amni- 
 otic acid. Annales de Chimie, xxiii. 269. 
 
 AMOGA'BRIEL. See CINXABARIS. 
 
 AMO'MI. See PIPER JAMASCEXSE. 
 
 AMO'MUM, (from HUMAN, Arabic, a pigeon,) 
 \vhose foot it was thought to resemble. STONE PARS- 
 LET. 
 
 Botanists enumerate three species, viz. the true, the 
 bastard, and as a third sort, the tree nightshade is in- 
 cluded. 
 
 The amomum verum is also called amomum racemo- 
 sum, caro/ii, elettari firitnum, Hort. Malab. TRUE 
 
 AMOMUM, Or TRUE STONE PARSLEY. 
 
 The seed is the only part that is considered as medi- 
 cinal, but it is not known whether the true amomum of 
 the ancients exists or not ; the most probable account 
 is that of P. G. Gamelli, in the Philos. Trans, which is, 
 that the !ug:ts, called by some birao, and by others 
 carofii, is the genuine amomum of Dioscorides. See 
 Dr. James's Diet, article AMOMVM. 
 
 Many confound the amomum with great cardamom. 
 It is a native of China. The college of Edinburgh 
 supply the place of the amomum verum with the caryo- 
 phylli aromatici. The college of London have reject- 
 ed it. 
 
 The amomum ~culgare is the sison amomum Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 362, also called sinon, amomum Germanicum, si- 
 um aromaticum, BASTARD STONE PARSLEY. 
 
 Its seeds, the only part used in medicine, are ripe in 
 August; have a light agreeable smell, a warm, bitter- 
 ish, aromatic taste ; and are esteemed as carminative 
 and diuretic. They are not so hot and pungent as, by 
 the best accounts, the true amomum seeds are, nor is 
 their flavour of the same kind. 
 
 All the-ir virtue rises with water in distillation ; but 
 
 by boiling in an open vessel, it is soon lost in the airj 
 they yield their virtue aUo to spirit of wine. 
 
 The third sort resembles the common nightshade. 
 
 See Dale and Miller. It is also a name of the cassia 
 caryo/ihutlata, and fiificr Jamaicensis. 
 
 AMO'MUM CARDAMOMUM. See CARDAMOMUM. 
 
 AMO'MUM SCAPO XUDO. See ZEDOARIA. 
 
 AMO'MUM GRANUM PARADISI. See CARDAMOMUM 
 MAJUS. 
 
 AMOXGA'BRIEL, or AMOGA'BRIEL. See CIN- 
 XABARIS. 
 
 A MOR, LOVE, (from HAMAH, Hebrew, to burn ; 
 or AM, a mother ; because love is the natural passion of 
 mothers to their children). Though not itself a dis- 
 ease, it produces diseases. 
 
 The symptoms produced by love are as follow : 
 the eye-lids often twinkle, the eyes are hollow, and yet 
 appear as if full with pleasure ; the pulse is not peculiar 
 to the passion, but the same with that which attends so- 
 licitude and care ; when the object of this affection is 
 thought of, particularly if the idea is sudden, the spirits 
 are confused, the pulse changes, and its force and cele- 
 rity are very variable : in some instances the person is sad 
 and watchful ; in others, not conscious of his state, he 
 pines away, is slothful, and regardless of food ; though, 
 the wiser, when they find themselves in love, seek 
 pleasant company and active entertainments. 
 
 As the force of love prevails, sighs grow deeper, a tre- 
 mor affects the heart and pulse, the countenance is al- 
 ternately pale and red, the voice is suppressed in the 
 fauces, the eyes grow dim, cold sweats break out, sleep 
 absents itself, at least until the morning, the secretions 
 become disturbed, and a loss of appetite, a hectic fever, 
 melancholy, or perhaps madness, if not death, consti- 
 tute the sad catastrophe. 
 
 jEginet. lib. iii. cap. 17. Oribas. Synop. lib. vii. cap. 
 9. or a treatise professedly written on love, as it is a dis- 
 temper, by James Ferrard, Oxford, printed 164O. 
 
 AMO'RIS PO'MA; also called lycofiersicon, sola- 
 num fiomiferum, mala aurea ; LOVE APPLE. Solanum 
 lycofiersicum, Lin. Sp. PI. 265. It is a species of so- 
 lanum about the size of a cherry, green at the first, 
 and of a yellowish red colour ; the flowers resemble 
 those of nightshade ; the fruit is fleshy and soft ; it 
 contains many flat whitish seeds in a juicy pulp. The 
 plant flowers in July, and the fruit ripens in Sep- 
 tember. 
 
 Their quality is cooling. In Italy they are eaten 
 with oil and vinegar. 
 
 See Miller Bot. Off. 
 
 AMORGE, (-from nutf?"' to flrtss out). See 
 AMURCA. 
 
 AMO'STEUS. See OSTEOCOLLA. 
 
 AMO'TES. See BATTATAS HISPANICA. 
 
 AMPE'LIOX, (from u.p.Tet>w, a vine^. Yixk 
 
 LEAVES, Or THE TENDRILS OF VINES. HippOCratCS 
 
 commends them for making pessaries to promote the 
 menses. 
 
 AMPELI'TIS, (from the same). CANNEL COAL. 
 Named also terra or laftis amfielites,fiharmacitii, obsidi- 
 anus lafiis, carbos. 
 
 This species of coal is a bituminous earth, black as 
 jet, and so hard that it takes a .good polish, and is made 
 into boxes, basins, and various other utensils. It con- 
 tains much sulphur and salt, is divided into sca.es and 
 
AM1 J 
 
 A M P 
 
 easily powdered ; when old, that is, when long kept 
 after taking it out of the mines, it falls into powder, and 
 then yields a quantity of saltpetre. 
 
 It burns more bright than any other kind of coal : 
 powdered and strewed upon vine trees it destroys the 
 worms that injure them, hence its name : it is rarely 
 used in medicine, but is commended as being more dry- 
 ing than terra Samia, or than many of the earths that 
 have been employed with credit in medicine. 
 
 AMPELOCA'RPUS, (from a.<m*i><;, a vine, and 
 *f?r5, fruit,) so called, because its seeds resemble 
 the young fruit of the vine. See APARIXE. 
 
 A'MPELOS. See BRYONIA. 
 
 AMPHARI'STEROS, (from .*,?, both, and *fte- 
 71 ft;, the left hand). It is the reverse of ambidexter,, 
 'that is, not having a proper use of either hand. Figu- 
 ratively it signiflfrs unlucky or unfortunate. 
 
 AMPHEMERI'NOS, AMPHEMERINA. It is 
 the continued fever of Linnaeus and Vogel, (from *p#t, 
 a Greek preposition, signifying a re-volution, and tifiiftt, 
 a day,) a quotidian intermittent. See QUOTIDIANA 
 FEBRIS. 
 
 It is by some considered a remittent fever, in contra- 
 distinction to the febris quotidiana, which is an inter- 
 mittent, and is defined a kind of remittent fever, whose 
 paroxysms return every day of a similar nature, though 
 it is rarely observed to be regular. Sauvages enume- 
 rates no less than twenty-four species. See Sauvages, 
 vol. ii. p. 322. 
 
 AMPHIARTHRO'SIS, (from **<?>*>, both,_ and />- 
 {pans, an articulation). A mixed sort of articulation, 
 partaking of the diarthrosis and the synarthrosis ; it 
 resembles the first in being moTeable, and the latter 
 in its connection. The species which compose it 
 have not a particular cartilage belonging to each of 
 them, as in the diarthrosis, but they are both united 
 to a common cartilage, which, being more or less 
 pliable, allows them certain degrees of flexibility, 
 though they cannot slide upon each other; such is 
 the connection of the first rib with the sternum, and of 
 the bodies of the vertebrae with each other. See AR- 
 TIOULATIO. 
 
 AMPHI'BIUS,. AMPHIBIOUS, (from ct/*.<pu, and /3/s, 
 life}. Animals are thus called that are capable of living 
 as well by land, or in the air, as by water. 
 
 Though it is not our design to "treat of subjects which 
 belong to natural history, yet, respecting this class, 
 there are various facts applicable to the human body in 
 u sound or a diseased state. The term is confined to 
 animals with a single heart, whose respiration is in a 
 great degree voluntary. There is probably no amphi- 
 bious animal, in the strictest sense of the word ; for no 
 animal has, at the same time, lungs and gills. The 
 siren, which induced Linnaeus to form a new order 
 from this circumstance, is probably an imperfect ani- 
 mal in its progressive state. That lately described by 
 Schreber, in the Philosophical Transactions, seems, 
 from the arguments adduced in the Critical Review, to 
 be equally so. Frogs, which in their early state breathe 
 by gills, lose them when more perfect; and, if carefully 
 watched, they may be found, at some period, in posses- 
 sion of both organs. The molluscse, and shell fish, 
 breathe by gills; but it is pretended that some species 
 can breathe air as well as water by those organs. If so, 
 
 these are truly amphibious. The crustaceous animals, 
 particularly the crub, can apparently breathe both air 
 and water; but this power is limited in its duration. In 
 short, animals arc destined to live wholly on land or 
 wholly in water. The real amphibia are very few, and 
 among those whose habits are little known. Other ani- 
 mals differ in the duration of the period when they can 
 leave the element most congenial to them, but in either 
 it is short. 
 
 The lungs of the amphibia differ in their structure 
 from those of more perfect animals ; but we have yet to 
 learn how they are better adapted to a longer residence 
 in water than those of the mammalia and aves. The 
 heart, we have said, is single: it is certainly so in every 
 physiological view, and the blood is not necessarily con- 
 veyed through the lungs, as in the other classes. It 
 either attracts oxygen more rapidly, while it is exposed 
 to air, or combines more difficultly with carbone. As 
 the cartilaginous fish are now removed to the pisces, we 
 find only two orders of amphibia those with feet, and 
 those without; the reptiles and the serpents. 
 
 The bones of the amphibia are less firm than those of 
 other animals, and they approach, in their mode of re- 
 producing lost parts, the vegetable kingdom. The 
 principle of life is not confined to one organ, but exists in 
 a less degree in different parts, as in the buds of vegeta- 
 bles. Thus they are more tenacious of life, and can 
 endure longer abstinence than other animals. As their 
 eggs are not so much exposed to shocks or the action 
 of hard bodies, they have not, in general, such solid 
 coverings as the eggs of the aves. All the amphibia 
 are perhaps oviparous : those which appear viviparous, 
 arc apparently hatched within the body, and excluded 
 from the egg and the mother about the same time. 
 
 Dr. Parsons divides the amphibia into such as chiefly 
 live on land, and dive only occasionally, or those who 
 rise to the air only at times to breathe. The former 
 have, in many instances, the foramen ovale closed. It 
 is so in the otter. Men used from the earliest period 
 to diving, can exist a long time under water, and it has 
 been supposed that the foramen ovale is open. It has, 
 however, never been found so ; and of those where the 
 blood does not pass through the lungs, the complexion 
 is of a blue colour. The stories of the Calabrian, and 
 the young Sicilian named f.nh Colas, have been appar- 
 ently much exaggerated. 
 
 AMPHIBLESTROI'DES, (from a^SWr^v, a net, 
 and /^5, forma). The RETINA, or NET-LIKE COAT 
 OF THE EYE; also the same as RETIFOHMIS, which 
 see; and VERRICULARIS TUNICA. 
 
 AMPHIBRA'NCHIA, (from /*pi, about, and fy*y- 
 %icc, the fauces). The fauces or parts about the tonsils, 
 
 AMPHICAU'STIS, (from tc/u.<pi, about, and t/crf, 
 a ditch J. A sort of wild barley; so called because 
 it grows about ditches. See also PUDENDUM MULI- 
 EBRE. 
 
 AMPHI'DEON, or AMPHIDJE'UM, (from */*?,, 
 on both sides, and frmw, to divide) . The mouth of the 
 womb, which opens both ways. See Os INTERNUM. 
 
 AMPHIDE'XIOS. See AMBIDEXTER. 
 
 AMPHIDIARTHRO'SIS, (from a/tupu, both, and 
 Siaptfaa-ii;, articulated). So Winslow calls the articu- 
 lation of the lower jaw, which is partly by a ginglymus. 
 and partly by an arthrodia. 
 
AM 
 
 A 31 
 
 AMPHIMERI'NA HUXGARIC A, ;;:om **$,, 
 about, and itant, a day,) called also morbus Hungari- 
 cus ; cefihalbnoea ; febris Hungarica, ranfrensis, and 
 carceris ; languor fianonicus : is said to be a kind of 
 tertian remittent fever. Sauvages calls it asthenia fia- 
 nonica, and doubts whether or no it differs from tufthus. 
 It affects chiefly soldiers in camp; and is sometimes 
 epidemic, gradually destroying the functions of the ma- 
 chine, and in the end proving fatal. 
 
 AMPHIMERI'.VA CATARRHA'LIS. See CATARRHA'LIS 
 XE'BRIS AMPHEMEIU'XA. 
 
 AMPHIMF.RI'XA TUSSICULO'SA. See CATA'RRHUS. 
 AMPHIMERI'XA AXGIXO'SA. See SCARLATI'XA AXGI- 
 XO'SA. 
 
 AMPHIME'TRIOX, (from a4>i, about, and wp*, 
 rhe womb). The parts about the womb. 
 
 A'MPHIPLEX, (from *..$/, about, and ir*.!*]*, to- 
 connect). According to Rufus Ephesius it is the part 
 situated betwixt the scrotum, anus, and internal part of 
 the thighs. 
 
 AMPHIPNEU'MA, (from *pf <, about, or around, 
 t.nJ ~iiv^ut, breath). See DYSPX<EA. 
 
 AMPHISB-E'XA, (from atup', either way, and /2*<- 
 'a, to go). Galen says, it is an animal with two heads. 
 Actius describes it as a venomous serpent, which 
 moves with either end forward, from which circum- 
 stance it hath its name ; and says, the bite is like the 
 sting of a bee, as to its effects, though somewhat more 
 violent, but it is cured in the same manner. The ser- 
 pent which bears this name in modern systems, has no 
 resemblance to that described by the ancients, and is 
 not venomous. 
 
 AMPHISMI'LA, (from <t<^t, on each side, and 
 ru.i>f., an incision knife). A dissecting knife with an 
 edge on each side. 
 
 AMPHl'TAXE, (from *u4, and nttxtt, extended). 
 See TIXCAL. 
 
 AMPHODO'XTA. (from .?;, on both tides, and 
 e<5, a tooth). By this word, Hippocrates expresseth 
 animals that have teeth in both jaws. 
 
 A'MPHORA. A Roman measure for liquids,(from 
 xufiffet-f, by a. syncope ,*oc-i?; it is called so from 
 the two handles for carriage; ttu.au, on both sides, and 
 (Set* to bear). Its contents are seven gallons and one 
 pint English. 
 
 AMPO'TIS, (from *s-<, to regurgitate). The 
 iiF.cxssor EBB OF THE TIDE. Hippocrates used this 
 word to express the recess of the humours from the 
 circumference to the centre of the body. 
 
 AMPU'LLA, (from <t>aAA, :o ir.dl out). In 
 .- hc-niistry all bellied vessels are called amfiuUf, as 
 
 HKADS, . nr RECF.1VEHS, CUCURBITS. 
 
 AMPULLA SCEXS, (from amp u: h 'a ). The alvus 
 is the most tumid parts of Pecquet's duct : 
 ;n modern language, the receptaculum chyli. 
 
 AMPUTA'TIO, AMPUTATIOX, (from amfiuto, to cut 
 '3")- It is the cutting off a. limb. ctome, excisio, 
 ; .nd . are used in the same sense. xcisio 
 
 -iiiay indeed be applied to the operation where one part 
 is cut out of another, as some encysted tumours. 
 
 Hippocrates says, when speaking of a mortification, 
 :hat what is putrified must be cut off, but does not men- 
 tion the taking off limbs. Celsus is the first who cle- 
 -..cribes this operation. Till the sixteenth century, we 
 have no account of any method to prevent the hserncrr- 
 
 hagt appeus in this sort of operation, exct i>- 
 
 Celsus's, of making a ligature about the vessels. Pare 
 tells us, that, previous to making this incision, a liga- 
 ture, with a thin fillet, must be made above where the 
 amputation is to be performed, which, he says, first. 
 keeps up the skin and muscles in a raised posture; se- 
 condly, prevents an haemorrhage; and, thirdly, lessens 
 the sense of feeling. He is the first who clearly speaks 
 of preventing the haemorrhage, when these operations 
 are performed. In 1674, Mr. Morel, a French sur- 
 geon, introduced the tourniquet, as it is now used : but 
 the first mention of this instrument is in the Currus 
 Triumphalis e Terebintho, published in London by an 
 English surgeon in 1679. About the end of the seven- 
 teenth century. Messrs. Verduin and Sabourin, one a 
 Dutchman, the other of Geneva, left a label of the 
 flesh and skin to wrap over the stump, and called it 
 ' 1 'operation de 1'amputation a lambeau ;' but they proba- 
 bly learnt it from an Englishman, who published this 
 practice in 1679 ; see CURRUS TRIUMPHALIS E TEREBIX- 
 THO. Paulus ^Egineta used the actual cautery; but 
 Ambrose Pare secured the vessels by drawing them a 
 little out with the forceps, then making a ligature round 
 them, as is often mentioned by Celsus, though neglect- 
 ed by so many of his successors. In the present 
 (eighteenth) century, improvements are both many and 
 important in this branch of surgery ; the erooked needle, 
 and most other parts of the apparatus, being now in- 
 troduced or improved. 
 
 CASES REQUIRING THE LlMB TO BE TAKEN OFF. 
 
 Mr. Bilguer, an eminent practitioner in the armies 
 of the king of Prussia, during his late wars, reduces 
 them to six, as follow : 
 
 1 . A mortification, which spreads until it reaches the 
 bone. 
 
 2. A limb so hurt, that a mortification is highly pro- 
 bable. 
 
 3. A violent contusion of the flesh, which at the 
 same time hath shattered the bones. 
 
 4. Wounds of the larger blood vessels of the limb, 
 when recourse is had to amputation, as the only method 
 of stopping the haemorrhage; or through an apprehen- 
 sion that the limbs should perish for want of nourish- 
 ment. 
 
 5. An incurable caries of the bones. 
 
 6. A cancer or humour in danger of becoming 
 such. 
 
 Perhaps Mr. Bilguer may have restrained this opera- 
 tion rather too much ; but his ingenuity renders his in- 
 structions deserving of attention. 
 
 In cases from mortification, Mr. Sharpe hath we!) 
 established the propriety of waiting until it ceases, and 
 granulations of new flesh show a better state of the con- 
 stitution. He observes that gun-shot wounds are best, 
 if the necessary amputation is immediately performed: 
 and that the disorders of the joints, ulcers of long stand- 
 ing, and all scrofulous tumours, generally return o:. 
 other parts after amputation. 
 
 Mr. Pott observes, that in the instances generally de- 
 manding amputation, if the rule is adhered to, a limb 
 will now and then be taken off that possibly might 
 have been restored ; but the number is so small, in 
 proportion to those who, under the same apparent cir- 
 tumstances. would end fatally, that it can make no 
 
 O 
 
AMP 
 
 98 
 
 AMP 
 
 difference in the general treatment. Selection of one 
 case from another is what constitutes judgment in sur- 
 gery ; and happy is the man who, amidst the following 
 demands for amputation, singles out the circumstances 
 in which he will succeed, and save the threatened part. 
 In general, then, amputation is necessary 
 
 1. In some compound fractures. See FRACTURA. 
 
 2. A wound in the principal artery of a limb; in 
 some aneurisms ; a large wound with loss of substance, 
 from arteries not contained within the cavity of the 
 body, as those of the thigh, leg, or arm. It is true, 
 every instance of a wounded humeral or crural artery 
 does not demand this operation ; but if the wound is 
 such, that the collateral branches in their neighbourhood 
 are prevented from carrying on the circulation, a speedy 
 amputation will be necessary. See ARTERIA ; FEMO- 
 
 RALIS ARTERIA ; PoPLITEA ARTERIA ; TlBIALIS ARTERIA J 
 HUMERALIS ARTERIA, &C. 
 
 3. When joints are \vounded, violently injured, or 
 otherwise diseased. When the heads of bones are dis- 
 eased, or their ligaments lacerated, in most instances 
 amputation is necessary. See VULNUS, SCLOPETOPLA- 
 GA, SPINA VENTOSA, &c. 
 
 4. A caries of the whole substance of a bone, or of 
 the bones which compose a limb. See CARIES. 
 
 5. Some mortifications. See MORTIFICATIO. 
 
 6. Many instances of gun-shot wounds. See SCLO- 
 
 PETOPLAGA. 
 
 7. Cancers. See CANCER. Extensive foul ulcers, 
 and some deep-seated encysted tumours. 
 
 8. Swellings of the bones or deformed limbs. 
 
 9. A disease resembling the oedema described by 
 Jiichter. 
 
 Large bones should not be amputated in the joint, on 
 account of the extreme thinness of the flesh in those 
 parts, which cannot easily be brought to cover the 
 bone, whence many inconveniences may arise; but if 
 ..here is a probability of succeeding in this respect, the 
 objection vanishes. 
 
 If amputation is determined on, the following should 
 Vic in readiness : 
 
 1. A tourniquet. 
 
 2. A smooth fillet, an inch broad, and half an ell 
 long. 
 
 :>. The amputating knife. 
 4. A catlin. 
 
 .'>. Saws of different sizes, particularly a small one 
 made of a watch spring for splinters. 
 
 6. A forceps a small pair of scissors with long 
 handles. 
 
 7. Crooked needles, armed with wax thread. 
 
 8. Lint and tow, made into compresses ready for use; 
 iapes and adhesive plaster in slips. 
 
 Calomel mixed with starch, and strewed on a pledget 
 of lint, is perhaps the best application ^o the stump of 
 :tn amputated limb. 
 
 9. A retractor. 
 
 10. A roller of five ells in length; the many-tailed 
 bandage, or a woollen cap. 
 
 11. Pledgets of sponge. 
 
 12. Cordials to raise the patient's spirits, and proper 
 attendants. 
 
 Previous to amputation, a large dose of the tincture 
 of opium is sometimes given to lessen pain ; and we 
 have sometimes ordered, with advantage, the tourniquet 
 
 to be placed and screwed moderately tight for an hour 
 previous to the operation. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the ARM. 
 
 In most amputations, the operation should be a 
 finger's breadth, or more, above the sphacelated, or 
 otherwise injured part. 
 
 Apply the tourniquet so, as that it may press upon 
 the chief artery of the limb to be taken off. When the 
 arm is the part to be amputated, some recommend a 
 pressure on the artery as it passes over the first rib. 
 
 Then let an assistant draw the skin back, while the 
 operator binds the fillet round where the incision is to 
 be made. This fillet both guides the knife, and keeps 
 the flesh tight, so that it more easily yields to the knife ; 
 or more exactly to make the circular incision, a slip or 
 two of plaster may be preferred to the fillet for direct- 
 ing the knife ; two slips may be laid, the one upon the 
 other; and if another slip is placed about three-fourths 
 of an inch higher, its effect will greatly assist those of 
 the lower. On the exact cutting the skin, muscles, See. 
 the speedy cure of the stump very much depends. 
 
 Having proceeded thus far, give the patient a cordial, 
 and cheer him. 
 
 Two assistants holding the limb in a straight line, an 
 incision must be made quite round through the skin 
 and fat to the flesh ; then take away the fillet or slips of 
 plaster ; and the assistant, who holds the upper part of 
 the limb, must draw the skin as far back as he can ; 
 after which, as near the edge of the retracted skin as 
 'possible the flesh must be divided, at twice, to the 
 bone ; and if there are two bones, divide the flesh be- 
 tween them with the point of the same knife. That 
 the bone may be sawed off as near to die edge as pos- 
 sible, it is necessary to cut the skin, 8cc. to the mus- 
 cles first, that you may draw it back, and cut the flesh 
 as far under the skin as possible, in order to having the 
 skin to reach over the flesh and the bone of the stump 
 as soon as it is dressed. To assist this intention of 
 bringing the skin over the end of the stump, the retrac- 
 tor is contrived, which must be put on after the incision 
 is made through the muscles, to draw them up, as 
 forcibly as the patient can easily bear : thus the bone 
 can be sawed off' more closely to the edge of the flesh, 
 and with less danger of tearing it with the teeth of the 
 saw. When there are two bones, as in the fore-arm, 
 after having cut through the muscles, and divided the 
 interosseous ligament, some recommend, instead of the 
 retractor, to pass a compress between the bones, and 
 therewith to drawback the divided parts, until the bones 
 are sawed through. 
 
 When there are two bones, apply the saw in such a 
 manner that both may drop together, to prevent making 
 splinters, and also to avoid the painful jar which the pa- 
 tient feels when this is neglected. While the saw is 
 working, the assistant who holds the lower part of the 
 limb should gently depress it, that the saw may havi- 
 room to pass ; and the operator should make his strokes 
 with it as long as possible. 
 
 If, after amputation, the larger arteries are not easily 
 seen, the tourniquet may be slackened, and by the dis- 
 charge of blood they will be discovered ; then with the 
 curved needles secure them, as directed in wounds of 
 the arteries. When the tcnaculum can be used f<r- 
 
AMP 
 
 99 
 
 AMP 
 
 drawing out the artery, it will always be the best me- 
 thod ; and, having so done, tie -the end of the artery 
 with a narrow flat tape. If an ossified artery is cut 
 through, a cautery, either actual or potential, must be 
 applied. In the fore-arm, compresses generally suffice 
 for checking the haemorrhage. 
 
 When the arteries are secured, bring the skin over 
 the end of the bone as far as possible ; then apply a 
 pledget of soft lint, and over it another of soft tow, or 
 more if required ; over these lay a pledget of tow 
 spread with the common cerate, and then with two long 
 slips of sticking plaster, placed across each other, con- 
 fine the whole by fixing the ends of these slips along 
 the sides of the stump ; after this finish the dressing, 
 by turning a worsted night-cap over the whole. It is 
 properly observed by some surgeons, that dry lint, as 
 an extraneous body, in which light it should be consi- 
 dered, and as which it always acts, when clotted with 
 blood, occasions pain, swelling, and inflammation, 
 therefore should be laid aside, and in its place a large 
 quantity of flour should be strewed over the whole 
 stump. This forms a natural cataplasm with the blood 
 and serum. Over this apply dry lint, or what other 
 dressings you like, which may all be removed the next 
 day, if necessary, without pain to the patient, or trouble 
 to his assistants. 
 
 The custom of finishing by a roller from below up- 
 ward, or indeed any way applied, is now omitted by the 
 ablest surgeons, as its pressure causes inflammation, 
 pain, and sanies, instead of a well digested matter. 
 
 In the 2d vol. of the London Medical Obs. and Inq. 
 Mr. Kirkland proposes the use of sponge for a part of 
 the dressing, as soon as digestion is begun in the stump, 
 after an arnfi utation. He observes, that 'the greatest 
 danger after this operation, is from an absorption of the 
 matter from the wound after the inflammation is gone 
 off, particularly if the digestion proceeds not very 
 kindly ; and to prevent this inconvenience, as soon as 
 the state of digestion is well advanced, he directs a thin 
 layer of fine lint to be applied to the stump, and, imme- 
 diately upon that, some thin pieces of fine sponge, 
 which have just then been made wet, but are squeezed 
 as dry as can be by the grasp of the hand. The thinner 
 matter of the discharge from the wound being absorbed 
 by the sponge, the fever, diarrhoea, and other symptoms 
 which it occasions when taken up into the circulation, 
 are prevented ; and where, from the thinness and acri- 
 mony of the discharge, sponge pledgets are necessary, 
 he orders antiseptic diuretics to be administered inter- 
 nally, and, if needful, the bark. 
 
 When the dressing is finished, the patient should be 
 laid in bed, and an assistant should gently and con- 
 stantly hold his hand on the stump during some hours, 
 not only to guard against a haemorrhage, but also by 
 the gentle pressure to make the dressings adhere more 
 firmly. 
 
 The tourniquet may be gradually raised to admit the 
 circulation of the part more freely ; and if no danger 
 seems to threaten, it may be removed the next day. 
 
 As soon as the patient is in bed, some blood, to pre- 
 vent a fever, may be taken in plethoric habits. 
 
 On the third or fourth day remove the dressings, and 
 proceed as in a common wound. If any part of the lint 
 adheres, leave it to separate by digestion. 
 
 The ani/iutation of the arm, and of the fore-arm, are 
 
 the same, except that in the fore -arm the bracliial ar- 
 tery, dividing into branches, sometimes demands the 
 use of the needle, more than when the operation is in 
 the arm. In general, when the arm is amputated above 
 the elbow, the same procedure will be necessary as is 
 directed for the amputation of the thigh just above th< 
 knee. 
 
 See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. 125. White's Surgery. 
 200,201,202. 
 
 The AMPUTATION- of the ARM a! its JOINT Kith thr 
 SCAPULA. 
 
 Mr. Morand^the elder, first took off the arm at the 
 shoulder, and Mr. Bromfield performed it with su-- 
 in London. Here the tourniquet cannot be applied ; 
 but Dr. Hunter observes, that, when we consider the 
 situation of the blood vessels as they pass over the first 
 rib to the arm, it evidently appears, that by turning the 
 shoulder outwards, and making a proper pressure with 
 compresses, we can check the circulation in ampu- 
 tating the humerus, at its articulation with the scapula, 
 which is the most intimidating circumstance in the 
 operation. 
 
 The patient's arm being held horizontally, make an 
 incision through to the flesh, from the upper part of the 
 shoulder, across the pectoral muscles, down to the arm- 
 pit ; and, to save as much skin as you can, begin it 
 about two inches below the joint, then turning the knife 
 with its edge upwards, divide that muscle, and part of 
 the deltoid. The great artery and vein are thus ex - 
 posed, and should immediately be secured by ligatures, 
 at least two fingers' breadth below the axilla. For this 
 purpose, carry the arm a little backward ; then divide 
 these vessels at a considerable distance below the liga- 
 tures, and pursue the circular incision through the 
 joint, cutting first into that part of the bursal ligament 
 which is nearest to the axilla; for, by beginning on the 
 upper part of the shoulder, the projection of the pro- 
 cessus acromion, and processus coracoides, will, very 
 much embarrass the operation. Having discovered the 
 true situation of the acromion, draw back the skin, and 
 in dividing the flesh introduce the knife two or three 
 fingers' breadth under it, for much of the deltoid muscle 
 is thus saved, which will fill up the wound, and expe- 
 dite its healing. Then raise the arm, that the head of 
 the biceps muscle may be more easily found and di- 
 vided ; divide the ligament on the upper part, next on 
 the sides, after which, the head being lifted out of the 
 socket, cut away all that detains it, taking care not to 
 divide the artery above the ligatures. The remaining 
 flesh at the arm-pit should be nearly of a triangular 
 figure, the broad part being next to the axilla. Apply 
 the remaining flesh immediately to the socket of the 
 scapula, and lay over them dry lint and pledgets, which 
 may be secured by a plaster of the shape of a Maltese 
 cross. To prevent the force of the artery, lay a bolster 
 in the arm-pit, to press upon it ; secure the whole with 
 the bandage called the spica descendens. 
 
 See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 4\7. 
 
 AMPUTATION- of the BREAST. 
 
 The patient being placed on a high chair, hold her 
 arm horizontally backward, and a very little downward ; 
 thus the pectoral muscle is more expanded, and the dis- 
 ordered part more easily separated from it; then make 
 
 O 2 
 
AMP 
 
 100 
 
 AMP 
 
 a circular mcision through the tegumenis, and dissect- 
 out the morbid part. The compress arid bandage are 
 generally sufficient to prevent haemorrhages, the needle 
 being seldom required ; though the branches of the 
 mammary arteries, especially one larger than the rest 
 from towards the arm-pits, near the edge of the pecto- 
 ral muscle, will be sometimes troublesome. The ma- 
 nagement in other respects is the same as in wounds in 
 general. 
 
 If, in the course of the cure, a fever comes on, with 
 pains about the praecordia, and a difficulty of breathing, 
 death is the consequence. Proper and timely bleeding 
 may prevent these symptoms. Bell, vol. ii. 434. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the FINGERS and TOES. 
 
 Sometimes a finger or toe that is nearly cut through 
 with a sharp instrument, if brought together while 
 warm, will unite ; at least it is better to make the at- 
 tempt. When cut obliquely, their re-union may be 
 more certainly expected. 
 
 The fingers and toes are best amputated in their arti- 
 culations ; a straight knife must be used, and the inci- 
 sion of the skin should be made not exactly upon the 
 joint, but a little towards the extremity of the finger or 
 toe, that more of it may be preserved for the easier 
 healing afterwards : it will also facilitate the separation 
 of the joint, when the finger is cut from the metacarpal 
 bone, to make two small longitudinal incisions on each 
 side of it first. When the lower joints are separated, 
 the first incisions should be from a little above, to a 
 little below the joint on each side, and so deep as to di- 
 vide the ligaments. The skin grows over the cartilage 
 very readily. If the cartilage is removed by the knife's 
 point, or by any accident, the skin heals better, and 
 unites speedily to the bone ; but this is not necessary. 
 If the patient is plethoric, let the blood run from the 
 amputated joint, and no haemorrhage will happen there- 
 after. It is never necessary to take up an artery. 
 
 In case of supernumerary fingers or toes, if trouble- 
 some, cut them off: sometimes there is no bone where 
 they are to be cut off; in this case a knife may be used : 
 but if there is any bone, a strong pair of scissors may be 
 used, for in infants these bones are not hard. 
 
 See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 411. White's Sur- 
 gery, 199. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the HAND. 
 
 Heister thinks it best to amputate the hand with a 
 knife only, at the joint of the wrist ; but the usual me- 
 thod is to cut through the bones above the wrist : in 
 which case, see AMPUTATION of the ARM. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the METACARPAL and METATARSAL 
 BONES. 
 
 If any of these bones are carious, only so much as is 
 disordered may be separated ; a small spring saw is the 
 most proper to divide the bones. After these opera- 
 i ions, the parts heal soon, and a part of a hand or foot 
 may still be useful. 
 
 In these cases carry your knife first, along the side of 
 the bone that is to be removed, and as close to it as you 
 t;an, at the same time making the wound as smooth as 
 possible. If one of the middle bones is to be removed, 
 we must of course make two incisions, one on each 
 side : having done this, divide the integuments from the 
 
 bone above and below transversely, then scrape oil the 
 periosteum, and saw through the bone with the saw 
 called the metacarpal saw. Hold the saw very steady, 
 and make long strokes when using it. If two bones are 
 to be removed, we should proceed as above in general ; 
 also remember to divide the integuments, Etc. trans- 
 versely between the two bones, as is done between the 
 tibia and fibula, or between the radius and ulna, in am- 
 putations of those parts. As in amputations of the 
 fingers and toes, so in this case, the tourniquet is nof 
 required. 
 
 White's Surgery, 300. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the LEG. 
 
 If the leg is to be amputated, though the injury is 
 ever so near the ankle, as a long stump is thought more, 
 inconvenient than a short one, it is preferred to ampu- 
 tate about four or five fingers' breadth below the tube- 
 rosity of the tibia ; if it is cut higher, the aponeurotic 
 expansion of the flexor muscle will be hurt ; besides, 
 the stump would be too short for an easy support on the 
 wooden leg ; and an artery which runs into the thick- 
 ness of the tibia to be distributed to the marrow, would 
 be unnecessarily wounded. 
 
 As the gastrocnemei muscles draw back the skir> 
 more strongly than it is drawn elsewhere, it is proper, 
 in order to keep the skin equal after the operation, to 
 cut so that the wound on the calf of the leg is further 
 from the middle of the ham, than the wound in the fore 
 part is from the middle of the patella. 
 
 In amputating the upper limb and the breast, a chair 
 is the properest to place the patient on ; but for the 
 lower limbs, a table about two feet and a half high is to 
 be preferred. 
 
 The tourniquet must be placed three or four inches 
 above the patella, and so as to press more particularly ' 
 on the artery in the ham. The slips of plaster directed 
 in the amputation for guiding the knife, must be placed 
 four or five fingers' breadth below the patella ; and the 
 operator must stand on the inside of the leg, because the 
 fibula will then be sawed at the same time with the 
 tibia : but if, on the contrary, the saw is laid on the in- 
 side of the leg, the tibia will be first divided, and the 
 fibula, being too weak to bear the force of the saw, will 
 be apt to splinter, so not only render the operation te- 
 dious, but also the cure more difficult afterwards. 
 
 Though the practice of making a short stump hath so 
 generally obtained, Mr. White prefers amputating be- 
 twixt the calf of the leg and the ankle, in cases that will 
 admit of saving so much of the leg ; he gives instances 
 of his practice this way, and assures us, that the motion 
 of the long stump is more easy than that of the short 
 one. 
 
 After the separation of the limb, the dressing and 
 general treatment will be the same as in amputation of 
 the arm. See Medical Obs. and Inq. iv. 168. Bell's 
 Surgery, vi. 374. White's Surgery, 204. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the PENIS. 
 
 If a cancer, or a sphacelus, in consequence of a scip- 
 rhous gland, should appear in the penis, then every part 
 to which the contagion had reached is speedily to be 
 extirpated, lest the taint be diffused further. 
 
 Some cut off the penis with a knife; see Le DranV 
 
A 31 }* 
 
 101 
 
 A M P 
 
 Operations : but the following method is to be pre- 
 ferred. 
 
 Pass a small tube of lead, or of silver, into the ure- 
 thra, a little further than the affected part; then with a 
 silken thread make a ligature upon the sound part near 
 to that which is diseased ; make this ligature tighter every 
 !LIV until the latter falls off. See Bell's Surgery, i. 538. 
 
 AMPUTATION of the THIGH. 
 
 In this operation on the lower part of the thigh, the 
 first incision is to be made a little more than two inches 
 above the patella. 
 
 The tourniquet must press upon the crural artery, on 
 the upper and inner part of the thigh, where the head 
 of the vastus internus muscle and the triceps meet. 
 
 In amputating above the knee, we are advised to cut 
 down to the bone at once ; but as there is a great thick- 
 ness of the skin and flesh, it is almost impossible. How- 
 ever, in cutting, we should remember that the stump 
 should be of a conical form. In this case it is of no con- 
 sequence on which side of the bone the operator stands. 
 It frequently happens in amputating the thigh, that the 
 flexor muscles contract more than the extensors ; so 
 that the patient's knee should be kept slightly bent 
 while cutting through the latter, and extended during 
 the incision of the former. This will produce a more 
 convenient stump, without adding to the patient's pain. 
 Perhaps it may be still better, according to Richter, to 
 divide the extensors higher, and the flexors lower; or, 
 which amounts to the same, in the relative positions 
 just mentioned. Mr. Allanson recommends scooping 
 Out the flesh in the form of a truncated cone, but this 
 greatly increases the pain without any adequate advan- 
 tage ; nor, according to Richter and Mursinna, is it 
 easily or usefully practised. However the operation is 
 performed, the skin that is preserved is brought toge- 
 ther as nearly as its size will permit, and, as much as 
 possible, joined by the adhesive inflammation. 
 
 When amputation is performed on this limb, the 
 muscles, not being attached to the body of the bone, 
 frequently retract; this never happens in the arm, and 
 may be remedied by placing the patient on his side, 
 and keeping the muscles in as relaxed a state as possi- 
 ble. The method of amputating with flaps was first in- 
 vented to remedy this inconvenience, which hath occa- 
 sioned the contrivance of a new mode of amputating, by 
 Mr. Allanson, of Liverpool. He first makes an incision 
 through the skin, then dissects a sufficient quantity of 
 it from the muscles to cover the stump ; divides the 
 muscles down to the bone, where he finishes the dissec- 
 tion, and then saws through the bone at the same place, 
 in the usual manner. He afterwards takes up the ves- 
 sels with the tenaculum, brings the skin over the 
 stump, leaves the ligature hanging out at the external 
 orifice, and applies no kind of dressings except some- 
 thing to cover it superficially. 
 
 After the operation, the roller that is to keep down 
 the skin should go round the waist, und descend down 
 the thigh to the stump : thus abscesses are prevented, 
 which otherwise would form themselves on the upper 
 part of the thigh. It has been recommended in am/iu- 
 tativns of this limb, to dissect away the cellular sub- 
 stance, as this has been thought to produce aU the sup- 
 
 puration and discharge : it hath been tried, indeed, and 
 with seeming success : but others omit this part of the 
 operation, and think the cellularmembrane is a conve- 
 nient cushion for the stump to rest on. 
 
 Another circumstance deserving attention is, after 
 the operation, to press the crural artery the whole 
 length of the thigh by a long bolster. 
 
 The operation has been sometimes performed with a 
 double flap ; that is, a portion of the skin is preserved 
 from above and below. This mode of performing it 
 has not yet become general ; yet our experience hither- 
 to is in its favour. One inconvenience attending the 
 operation with one or two flaps is, the haemorrhage 
 sometimes ensuing, which has induced Mr. Halloran to 
 propose our not attempting the union till the suppura- 
 tion has come on, both in the stump and the internal 
 surface of the flap. They are then applied to eacL 
 other with more advantage. 
 
 If the operation is made on the upper part of the 
 thigh, the danger is very great ; the discharge from the 
 wound when it digests being so copious, that the pa- 
 tient's strength soon sinks, and death is a speedy conse- 
 quence. If amputation in the upper part of the thigh 
 be necessary, it would be best performed in the articu- 
 lation ; for then the crural artery would be better se- 
 cured, and many other inconveniences avoided which 
 attend in the usual method ; but in the most desperate 
 circumstances, taking off the thigh at the articulation 
 is not yet encouraged. Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. 338. 
 White's Surgery, 201. 
 
 This Herculean operation has been practised with, at 
 least, promise of success, by Mr. Kerr of Northampton. 
 (Duncan's Med. Com. vi. 33") ; yet we suspect tht 
 danger must be very imminent to lead to a similar trial. 
 
 The boldness of modern surgeons has, however, gone 
 one step further. Mr. Park has proposed, in cases where 
 an accident, or a swelling of the joint of the knee or the 
 elbow, rendered amputation necessary, to saw through 
 the bones near the joint, on either side of the articula- 
 tion, and unite the disjointed ends by a callus, as a sthT 
 joint was preferable to the loss of a limb. He admits, 
 that it may be of less use in scrofulous swellings than 
 in cases of fracture near the joint. We have, however, 
 no instance of a follower of this intrepid example ; 
 though we think the attempt much more justifiable than 
 some others which we shall have occasion to record. 
 
 A German surgeon, M. Wrabetz, proposes ampu- 
 tating without the knife. A cord is to be macerated in 
 a strong vesicating ointment ; and, after retracting the 
 skin, to be tightened round the limb. The crevice 
 which it makes is to be filled with an astringent and 
 antiseptic powder, and the patient supported with tonics 
 and cordials. The cord must be kept constantly tight 
 till it reaches the bone, which we suppose must be then 
 sawn off, though this is not mentioned. 
 
 See Sharpe's Operation of Surgery, c.h. xxxvii. 
 Sharpe's Critical Enquiry, ch. vii. Heister's Surgery. 
 ' Le Dran's Operations. Bilguer's Dissertation on Am- 
 putations. A Complete Treatise on the Gangrene and 
 Sphacelus, with a new Method of Amputation, by Mr. 
 O'Halloran. Allanson's Practical Observations on Am- 
 putation. Mynors's Practical Thoughts on Amputa- 
 tions, &c. London Med. Journal, vol. i. 231. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi. 3O1. White's Surgery, 190. 
 
A M U 
 
 
 102 
 
 AMY 
 
 AMPUTATU'RA, (from amfiuto, to cut off). A 
 wound from the entire separation of a part from the 
 body. 
 
 AMU'CTICA, (from ctfivc-c-a, to -vellicate) .- Reme- 
 dies that by vellicating and stimulating the bronchia: 
 raise a cough, and so contribute to the discharge of 
 what is in the lungs. They are given to relieve disor- 
 ders of the 'voice, and the aspera arteria ; and are also 
 called arteriaca. 
 
 AMULE'TA, (from ap/ua, a band, because it was 
 tied round the person's neck ; or from ce.fj.viu, to de- 
 fend). AMULETS. 
 
 Amulets and charms are so nearly allied, as to be con-, 
 sidercd in the same light. In each, superstition, the 
 common disease of weak minds, is indulged. 
 
 Sometimes words, siriS'iS'xi, or carmina, were written 
 and carried by the patient on some part of his body, or 
 in some of his garments. These were called AMULETA, 
 from amovere, to remove, and PRO'EBIA, or PRO'EBRA, 
 from firohibere, to defend. The Greeks call them APO- 
 TROP{E'A, PHYLACTE'RIA, AMYTE'RIA, ALEXITE'RIA, and 
 ALEXIPHA'RMACA, because they imagined that these re- 
 medies could defend them, not only against such dis- 
 eases as proceed from natural causes, but also against 
 the power of other enchantments. 
 
 These amulets were formed of any materials which 
 fancy suggested. 
 
 Screnus Samonicus invented the ABRACADA'BRA for 
 the cure of the fever called hemitritaea. The Jews 
 attributed the same virtue to the word ARA'CALAN. The 
 Arabians were anxious to see if the stars favoured them, 
 and call it TALI'SMA, i. e. IMAGE. 
 
 Amulets tied about patients for the removal of dis- 
 ease were called PERIA'PTA, and PERIA'MMATA, from 
 Ttpi, circum, and :r7, necto. Blanchard says that they 
 are medicines which, being tied about the neck, are 
 believed to expel diseases, especially the plague. The 
 royal touch was ridiculously said to cure the king's 
 evil. 
 
 Charms seem to have imposed a belief, that those 
 who were exercising them were particularly favoured 
 by some superior being. This gave the world a vener- 
 able idea of the practitioner; and as the mind affects 
 the body, the persuasion of the patient might some- 
 times contribute to a cure. 
 
 Yet it has happened that this supposed amulet may 
 have some virtue. We mean not to allude to quills of 
 quicksilver and 'arsenic worn about the neck, the eel- 
 skin tied about the legs to prevent cramp, or the 
 stones worn against haemorrhages ; but the essence 
 vessels hung round the neck, the x.a.fS~i < c/^v^nx.a, of the 
 Greeks, if filled with any very volatile aroma, may 
 have been useful in guarding against contagion. Even 
 the camphor, if not too closely confined, may have 
 some effect ; and we remember being told by a former 
 recorder of London, that he found it imparted some 
 warmth. The aromatic vinegar and the attar of roses 
 diffuse/ a very sensible perfume, however closely shut 
 up ; and M. Morveau's antipestilential box, which con- 
 tain ingredients that, on the access of the atmosphere, 
 act on each other, producing a copious exhalation of 
 pure air, though as an external appendage it may 
 rank with amulets, must have a certain and powerful 
 effect. 
 
 AMU'RCA (from Kpif/o, to press out). AMORGE 
 
 and nvsMA are probably the same. It is the sediment 
 from olive oil, found after the newly pressed oil hath 
 deposited its gross contents. 
 
 A'MYCHE, (from a.^ua-a-a, to scratch). A superfi- 
 cial exulceration, or scarification of the skin. 
 
 AMY'CTICA. STIMULATING, VELLICATING. See 
 AMUCTICA. 
 
 AMY'GDALjE, (jUyJVA0'j almond,) ALMONDS. 
 The fruit of the AMYGDALUS, ALMOND TREE. A com- 
 munis'und nana Lin. Sp. PI. 677. 
 
 AMY'GDAL-S AMA'RJE. BITTER ALMONDS. 
 
 AMY'GDALJE DU'LCES. SWEET ALMONDS. 
 
 The leaves and flowers of the almond tree resemble 
 those of the peach tree, a species of the same genus, 
 a. jiersica Lin. Sp. PI. 676. It is a native of Africa, 
 and flowers earlier in the spring than most other trees, 
 though its fruit is not quite ripe until autumn. 
 
 Of the fruit we have two sorts, the sweet and the 
 bitter; which are varieties, only changing these quali- 
 ties with the soil. It is the amygdahts communis Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 677. The almonds from Barbary, where the 
 tree is indigenous, are bitter, while those cultivated in 
 Europe are sweet. 
 
 The bitter matter resides in the mucilage, and dis- 
 solves with a little heat in water and in spirit of wine : 
 a part arises with both in distillation ; but spirit seems 
 to extract, and water to elevate, the greatest quantity. 
 A simple water may be distilled from them after the 
 oil is pressed out, possessing the same qualities as that 
 drawn from cherry stones. It is not, however, at pre- 
 sent employed. The flavour, when required, is obtain- 
 ed from peach or laurel leaves. 
 
 The distilled water of bitter almonds is strongly im- 
 pregnated with the noxious matter which gives them 
 their bitterness and flavour. It seems by some late ex- 
 periments to consist of the Prussic acid, and may prove 
 a poison, as is the case with the common laurel, to 
 which it appears extremely analogous. Four or five 
 bitter almonds are commended as anthelmintic, taken 
 in a morning fasting : they are said to be diuretic, but 
 occasion sickness and vomiting ; to dogs, foxes, fowls, 
 storks, horses, especially while very young, to pigeons, 
 cats, and some other animals, they are poisonous. 
 
 The sweet kind should be chosen free from ranci- 
 dity ; and, if in the shells, from all appearance of in- 
 sects, a species of which penetrates them, and destroys 
 the kernel. They digest with difficulty, and afford very 
 little nourishment, unless extremely well comminuted. 
 As a medicine they obtund acrimony in the primae vise, 
 are softening, and relaxant. They are a good interme- 
 dium for uniting with water several substances, which 
 of themselves are not miscible with it : camphor, and 
 many resinous substances, triturated with almonds, 
 easily dissolve into a milky liquor. For this purpose 
 the almonds must be freed from their skin, but it should 
 not be by infusing them in hot water, as this separates 
 the oil. A longer infusion in cold water is preferable. 
 Six or eight sweet almonds peeled som"times cure the 
 heart-burn ; and one or two almonds at most will mix 
 five or six grains of camphor or resin. 
 
 Sweet almonds are usually blanched, i. e. freed from 
 their skin, by steeping them in hot water until it easily 
 slips off': then triturated with water, their oil unites 
 therewith, by the mutation of their mucilaginous and 
 farinaceous matter, into an emulsion or milky liquor. 
 
A 
 
 A N A 
 
 The pure oil of almonds, triturated with a thick rau- 
 ilage of gum arable, forms a more permanent emul- 
 : ion than the milk of almonds of the dispensatories ; 
 from which the oil does not separate either on standing 
 two or three days, or on the addition of a moderate 
 quantity of acid. One part of gum,- made into muci- 
 lage, is enough for four parts of oil. The white of egg, 
 or syrup, with a little spirituous water, will form an 
 emulsion, but less perfect than the gum. 
 
 R. Gum arab. pulv. 3 ss - a q- distillatae 5 i- f- mu- 
 cilago per trituram, et adde ol. amygd. 5 i- ss. sacch. 
 alb. 5 ss. postea paulatim adde aq. distillatae ft i. f. 
 tmuis. If to this emulsion half an ounce of gum arabic 
 be added, it is called ARABIC EMULSION; if half an 
 ounce of chalk, it is named the ABSORBENT EMULSION; 
 if half a drachm of camphor, it is called the CAMPHOR- 
 ATED EMULSION. 
 
 The emulsions partake of the quality of the oil, and 
 are prescribed with the same intentions, particularly- 
 relieving heat of urine and the strangury, whether 
 from spontaneous acrimony, or irritating food or medi- 
 cines. 
 
 These emulsions, on standing, throw up a cream, and 
 the whey beneath turns sour. Acids joined to them 
 form curd and whey, as in milk. 
 
 The milky solution of almonds in water, though con- 
 taining oil, may be given in acute and inflammatory 
 fevers, without danger of the ill effects which the oil 
 by itself may produce, since emulsions do not become 
 rancid, or acrid by heat ; and in most cases the aces- 
 cency is rather an advantage in the emulsion. 
 
 The expressed oil of almonds is obtained from 'the 
 sweet or the bitter sorts equally. The oil of bitter al- 
 monds was called metofiium, because the Egyptians used 
 to make an oil in which bitter almonds and galbanum 
 were ingredients ; and they named their compound, oil 
 of metopium, from the plant that affords the galbanum : 
 others give the same name to the simple expressed oil 
 '.if this fruit. 
 
 By bruising and pressing the almonds, they afford 
 nearly one half of their weight in oil : by boiling them 
 in water, part of their oil separates, and is collected on 
 the surface; but that obtained by pressure, without 
 heat, is the most agreeable. 
 
 As a medicine, this oil is useful externally; like that 
 of the olives and linseed, it is used to soften and relax 
 the skin ; internally, to sheathe acrimonious bile, orother 
 fluids, to relieve a tickling cough, hoarseness, costive- 
 ness, or nephritic pains. Oils are given in the form of 
 emulsion, the proportion of two ounces to half a pint of 
 water, and sweetened with half an ounce of some agree- 
 able syrup. Draughts of manna and oil of almonds, at 
 the same time using the common emulsion as the usual 
 drink, are of service in the gravel, and in dysuries. The 
 tenesmus, to which some pregnant women are subject, 
 and which endangers abortion, is most speedily relieved 
 by clysters of it, with a few drops of laudanum. The- 
 besius thought that he found good effects from almonds 
 in hydrophobia, and Bergius speaks of the emulsion of 
 bitter almonds curing obstinate intermittents after the 
 bark had proved unsuccessful. 
 
 AMY'GDALJE, and AMYGDALIA. See TONSILL.E. 
 
 AMYGDALATUM. The emulsion of almonds. 
 
 AMYGDALOFDES, (from 0fwy&fe*, almond, and 
 t ifts, forma,) also COMETES. Thus Oribasius calls 
 
 the species of uthynialus, which'is named tithymaius 
 masticus. 
 
 It is a name for the white species of the gum ben- 
 zoin, and of a stone resembling the kernel of an almond 
 in figure, which is the petrified spine of the echinus ma- 
 rinus, or sea urchin. It is also a name for the gobius or 
 gudgeon. 
 
 AMYGOALO-PE'RSPCUM, (from *w**>*,, and 
 ~T;!-IX*I, the fieach). The ALMOND PE^CH. 
 
 AMYGDA'LVS SI'MILIS, GUATIMALE'XSIS. 
 See CACAO. 
 
 AMY'LA. Any sort of chemical faecula. 
 
 A'MYLI TROCHI'SCI. See BECHI 
 
 AMYLUM. AMY'LEOX. AMY LIOX. (From 
 , neg. and ^AJJ, a mill, because it is made of corn with- 
 out a mill, or without grinding). It is the faecula o,^ 
 wheat, and with us called STARCH ; named also 
 amidum. 
 
 It is the purest farina of the wheat, but deprived of 
 its gluten ; and made also from potatoes. It was invent- 
 ed in the isle of Chios, and is valued according to its 
 lightness, newness, and smoothness. 
 
 Starch is often very useful as a mild glutinous astrin- 
 gent, and, mixed with milk, an excellent aliment in 
 fluxes and catarrhs ; 5 i- of starch dissolved and boiled 
 in 5 iij. of water, with a little sugar, forms an elegant 
 jelly, of which a table spoonful may be taken every 
 hour. If dissolved in thin gruel, it is lenient, incrassat- 
 ing, and of service against sharp defluxions, hoarseness, 
 a dry cough, spitting of blood, diarrhoea, dysentery, in- 
 ternal ulcers, heat of urine, gonorrhoea, kc. 
 
 In diarrhoeas and dysenteries, when the stools are 
 bloody, and the intestines relaxed, the following far ex- 
 cels astringents, or any other kind of clysters : 
 
 R. Gelatin ex. amylo. ^ iv. extract, thebaic gr. iij. 
 
 Sp. vini. Gallic, opt. fi vel. ^i. m. enem. pro re 
 nata injiciendum. 
 
 In spasmodic affections of the neck of the bladder, 
 and in that distressing sense of weight and uneasiness, 
 when, in gonorrhoea, the prostate gland is affected, the 
 former clyster of starch, with opium, is an useful re- 
 medy, omitting the spirit. 
 
 A'MYOX, (from *, priv. and f*.j, a muscle). A limb 
 so emaciated that the muscles scarcely appear. 
 
 AMY'RIS OPOBA LSAMUM, and its variety. Bal- 
 samea Gileadensis Wildenow, 334, vol. ii. 
 
 AMY'RIS GILEADE'NSIS. See BALSAMUM, 
 
 AMY'RIS ELEMI'FERA, Lin. Sp. PI. Ed. Wildenow, 495. 
 See ELEMI. 
 
 AMY'RISZEYLO'NICA, (gum. elemi orientalis,) Wilde- 
 now, 334. 
 
 AMY'RIS AMBROS'IACA, (see AMBERGRISE,) Wild. 335. 
 This species yields an odoriferous balsam from its 
 wounded trunk or branches, a dram of which is taken 
 in red wine, it is said, with advantage in the dysentery. 
 The a. balsamifera Wilden. is full of aromatic par- 
 ticles, and the berries have the taste of balsam cofiaibe. 
 It is a tree found in the island of Jamaica. 
 
 AMYTHA'OXIS, Empl. Amythaon's plaster. 
 
 R. Gum ammon. cer. flav. gum bdel. aa3 vu J- tereb. 
 rad. irid. illyr. gum. galb. aa. 5 xx. m. 
 
 A'XA, signifies of each. Thus take of aloes, frank- 
 incense, myrrh, a or aa (thar is, of each) 3 i. 
 
 AXA'BASES. (fromiMcCMw, to ascend). See At- 
 MASTICOS. 
 
ANA 
 
 101 
 
 ANA 
 
 ANAB'ATICA, (from the same,) applied to con- 
 tinual fever, when it increases in malignity. See SY- 
 NOCHUS. 
 
 ANA'BOLE, (from eAAw, to Cast uii). The dis- 
 charging any thing by vomit. 
 
 ANABROCHI'SMOS, (from **, sursum, and 
 /V*X'<> a noose). An operation performed on the hair 
 of the eye-lids, when they are offensive to the eye. 
 
 ANABRO'SIS, (from a.'iapatrx.u, to devour). A cor- 
 rosion of the solid parts by sharp humours, or any me- 
 dicine. The same as diabrosis; it occasions a discharge 
 of blood, and often happens in the lungs. 
 
 ANACA'MPSEROS,(fromv^^5r7*, to bring back; 
 and tpvf, lo-ue). An herb, supposed to have the power 
 of reconciling lovers or friends if it was but touched. 
 .See CRASSULV. 
 
 ANACA'RDIOS ANTIDO'TUS THEODORE'- 
 TUS. The Antidote of Anacardium. A divine gift. 
 
 It is a confect made up of many warm ingredients, 
 but without opium. 
 
 ANACA'RDIUM, ANACA'RDUS, (from **^<, 
 the heart). A tree in the East Indies, whose fruit re- 
 sembles the heart of a bird. Anacardium orientate, the 
 MALACCA BEAN TREE. Avicenna germinans Lin. 891. 
 
 It is said that the Indians use the caustic oil of the 
 nuts of this tree to stain their chintz and calicoes, which 
 sets the colours so as not to wash out. 
 
 The kernel, like that of the cashew nut, is mild and 
 agreeable to the taste ; yields, by expression, an oil like 
 that from almonds, and is equally good as a medi- 
 cine. 
 
 The anacardium occidentale'Lm. is used only as a dye 
 or 1 stain. 
 
 A confect was formerly made of the kernels, called 
 by Messue cowfectio sapientium; and by others, confectio 
 anacardii. 
 
 ANACATHA'RSIS. .EXPECTORATION. (From 
 tLvaKadixipe/Axi, to purge upwards). Under this title the 
 effects of emetics, masticatories, sternutatories, cc. are 
 included. 
 
 ANACATHA'RTICA. Medicines producing ana- 
 catharsis. 
 
 ANACHRE'MPSIS, (from *., upwards, and %fi- 
 ffHtrop.x.1, to hawk). The hawking up any thing from 
 the lungs. 
 
 ANA'CHRON. See ANATRON. 
 
 ANA'CLISIS, (from >Aiy<ti, to recline). Hippo- 
 crates uses this word to express the reclining posture of 
 the sick. It also means a couch or sick-bed. 
 
 ANACL'ISMOS, (from the same). That part of a 
 chair on which the back of a sick person leans. 
 
 ANACCELIA'SMUS,(from vt, and r.oihia, venter). 
 A remedy used by Diocles, which seems to have been 
 gentle purging, with a view to relieve the lungs. 
 
 ANA-COLUPA An Indian plant mentioned in the 
 llortus Malabaricus, whose genus is not determined. 
 Its juice is said to be useful in epilepsies, and to cure 
 the bite of the naia. 
 
 ANACOLLE'MA, (from a>x.e>iu, to agglutinate ).- 
 It is the same nsfrontale, only that it is always made of 
 agglutinants or drying powders. Junker describes an 
 anacollema frontale for stopping bleeding of the nose. 
 See CATAPLASMA. 
 
 ANACOMFDE, (from aixxofufr, to repair,) to re- 
 cover a person after sickness. 
 
 ANACTO'RIUM. See GLADIOLUS. 
 
 ANACY'CLEI, (from x.vx\ev, to wander about). 
 Circulatores, mountebanks. See AGYRT.S. 
 
 ANACYRIO'SIS, (from v, and <a^s, authority). 
 Hippocrates, in his treatise on decency, advises physi- 
 cians to keep up their authority, and the dignity of theiv 
 profession, which he expresseth by this word. 
 
 ANADENDROMA'LACHE, (from &.fy.., n 
 tree, and fix.>M%>i, the mallow). See ALTHAEA. 
 
 ANADIPLO 'SIS, (from **JW/<>, reduplico). A 
 frequent reduplication of fevers. Blancard. 
 
 ANADO'SIS, (from *Ww;, to distribute). A 
 distribution of the fluids, and consequently apart of nu- 
 trition. See DISTRIBUTIO. 
 
 ANADRO'ME, (from *va, upwards, and Spi^u, to 
 run}. Hippocrates uses this word to signify pains from 
 the lower to the upper parts of the body. 
 
 AN.tSTHE'SIA, ANAISTH/E'SIA, (from , non, 
 and iF0ij5-<5, sensio,) also anodynia. INSENSIBILITY, or 
 
 LOSS OF FEELING BY THE TOUCH. A resolution of the 
 
 nerves occasioning a loss of feeling ; generally a symp- 
 tom of palsy : the same as stupor. It is in the locales* 
 dysesthesiz, of Cullen. 
 
 ANAGALLIS, (from v, and y*A, milk, because 
 it has the property of coagulating milk,) called also cor- 
 choron, pimpernella, bibinella, and aritis. 
 
 The anagallis of the Greeks is the macia of the Latins. 
 The species used in medicine is the anagallis arvensis 
 Lin. Sp.Pl. 211. 
 
 The expressed juice, inspissated to an extract, is pun- 
 gent, saline, and austere, and any other preparation seems 
 useless : it is resolvent and detergent, and has been 
 given in hydrophobia. 
 
 ANAGALLIS A QUA 'TIC A. See BECABUNGA. This is 
 an European plant of the same species, and to be col- 
 lected before the flowers expand. Its taste is acrid and 
 nauseous, and it has been us'ed in powder, in a dose of 
 twenty grains, three or four times a day, in epilepsy and 
 melancholy. Stoll recommends from 5 i- to 5 ij- of the 
 extract, in jaundice. If given in infusion, 3 ij- of the 
 leaves are added to a pint of water. 
 
 ANAGARGALI'CTION, ? (**, and v * ?v fs i, 
 
 ANAGARGARI'STON, $ the throat). SeeGAR- 
 
 GARISMA. 
 
 ANAGLY'PHE, (from u.iu.*/\v(pu,~to engrave). See 
 CALAMUS SCRIPTORIUS. 
 
 ANAGY'RIS, (from Ana'gyris, a city in Attica,) 
 NON FffiTiDA. See CYTISVS ALPINUS. Fetida Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 534. The smell is rank, and the taste bitter. It is 
 used as a cathartic and emmenagogue. 
 
 ANAISTHJE'SIA.'? c . 
 
 ANAISTHE'SIS. \ ' See A *-* S ,A. 
 
 ANA'LCES, from , ncg and AK>J, strength). 
 WEAK, EFFEMINATE. Hippocrates uses this word as 
 an epithet for the Asiatic nations. 
 
 ANAL'DES, (from , neg. and abS'ia, to increase}. 
 NOT INCREASING. Hippocrates applies this word to 
 fruits growing about the river Phasis. 
 
 ANALE'NTIA. A species of epilepsy mentioned 
 by Paracelsus. A corruption of the word analrfmia. 
 
 ANALE'PSIA. Johannes Anglicus and Riverius 
 give this name to the species of epilepsy which pro- 
 ceeds from a disorder of the stomach. It is sometimes ' 
 synonymous with epilepsy in general. See EPILKPSIA. 
 
 ANALE'PSIS, (from v/f*Bmi, to recover and re- 
 gain vigour after sickness). Hence, 
 
 ANALE'PTICA. ANALEPTICS. Such remedies 
 
A N A 
 
 105 
 
 A X A 
 
 as exhilarate the spirits, and restore flesh and strength. 
 See CARDI'CA and RESTAVRA'NTI \. 
 
 Dr. Cullen says, they are medicines suited to restore 
 the force of the body when lost, and are sometimes 
 stimulants ; but more commonly nutrients. The term 
 he considers as attended with ambiguity, and Ihinks 
 that it should be rejected. 
 
 Besides the nutritious quality of restoratives, they are 
 supposed to have a fragrant, subtile, oleous principle, 
 which immediately affects the nerves, warms and sti- 
 mulates the whole system. Xo such principle, how- 
 ever, exists; at least no snch has been discovered. 
 
 In diseases, the speediest way to restore strength is 
 to remove the causes of debility ; but this is not to be 
 done by medicines, which increase only the vital heat; for 
 in convulsions and fevers the motions are very strong, 
 and yet the natural strength is languid. True strength, 
 however, depends rather upon proper aliments, turned 
 into wholesome blood ; the only source of firmness and 
 vigour. 
 
 Cordial flowers and herbs, musk, ambergrise, oil of 
 cinnamon made into olea sacchara, chocolate, shell-fish, 
 kc. are the supposed analefitics ; but they are only- 
 such as stimulating nutrients. 
 
 ANALGE'SIA, (from a, neg. and *Ays, fain}. 
 INDOLENCE, or absence of pain or grief. A state of 
 ease. 
 
 ANALO'GIA, (from **, fier by, and Ays, ratio, 
 reason}. ANALOGY. It is the mode of reasoning of 
 things not perfectly known, by comparison with others 
 which are better understood, and drawing conclusions 
 from their similitude. See BOTANICAL ANALOGY. 
 
 AXA'LTHES, (from , neg. and <tMsn, to cure}. 
 IXCVHABLE. 
 
 ANA'LTOS, (from a, neg. and A, salt}. UN- 
 SALTED. 
 
 AXA'LYSIS, (from avct>.ta>, to resolve}. In chemis- 
 try it is the term used for decompounding any mixed 
 body, and reducing it into its constituent parts. The 
 chemists make use of two modes of analysis : 1 . by fire; 
 2. by menstrua. Indeed the modes of decompounding 
 bodies are all founded on the difference of the proper- 
 ties belonging to the various principles of the body to 
 be analysed. Suppose, for instance, a body to be com- 
 posed of several principles, possessed of different degrees 
 T)f volatility, the volatile parts will rise in proportion to 
 the degrees of volatility which they possess on the ap- 
 plication of heat; and if any are fixed, they will remain 
 in the retort or crucible. This is called ANALYSIS BY 
 FIRE. But when a body is compounded of several sub- 
 stances, one of which, for instance, is soluble only in 
 spirits of wine, a second in water, and a third in aether, 
 these substances may be very easily separated from each 
 other, by submitting successively the compound to the 
 action of these menstrua. This is called the ANALYSIS 
 BY MENSTRUA. See, on thissubject, Macquer's Che- 
 mical Dictionary ; Memoirs of the Royal Academy of 
 Sciences, for the years 1719, 1720, 1721 ; Elements 
 and Principles of Chemistry, by Lavoisier, Fourcroy, 
 Chaptal, and Thomson. 
 
 In anatomy, the dissection of the human body is call- 
 ed ANALYSIS. 
 
 ANAMNE'STICA, (from *, and u.tcufxt, record- 
 er, to remember }. Medicines supposed, to improve the 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 memory, or restore it when lost. \Ve need not ad<;. 
 that the power of such medicines is imaginary. 
 
 ANAMXE'STICA SIGNA. COMMEMORATIVE SIGNS; 
 signs which discover the preceding state of the body : 
 as demonstrative signs shew the present state; and 
 prognostics shew the future state. 
 
 AXA'XAS. The Brasilians call it ycyanna. The 
 PINE APPLE. The bromelia ananas Lin. Sp. PL 408 ; 
 called also carduus Brasilianus. 
 
 Mons. Le Cour, of Leyden, waS the first who raised 
 this fruit in Europe : they were brought from the 
 Indies to the West, and from thence into Europe. ! 
 resembles the cone or fruit of a pine tree, and from 
 thence takes its name ; the richness and the flavour ot" 
 the fruit are well known. It is, however, cold, waten . 
 and indigestible. See ALIMENT. 
 
 AXA'XAS, WILD. See K.ARATAS. JBromelia kar . 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 408. 
 
 AXA'XDROI, (from *, non, and a.ir.f, vir). Hip- 
 pocrates applies this word to women who have' DOT er 
 known men. 
 
 ANA'PALIX, (from *, and w<*A/, rurnus}. On 
 the contrary side; as if nature endeavoured to free her- 
 self from some disease, by her exertions on the side op- 
 posite to that wherein the affection arose. It is opposed 
 to CATI'XIS, which see. 
 
 AXAPHALAXTI'ASIS, (from <t*^*AatT^, a bale 
 person}. Baldness of the eye-brows. 
 
 ANAPHOXE'SIS, (from <**, and tw, ro.r). A 
 species of exercise which consisted in vociferation. 
 
 It is supposed to increase the natural heat, improve 
 the appetite and digestion, and to be useful to the phleg- 
 matic and cachectic. Singing is a gentler exercise. 
 See Hieron Mercurialis De Arte Gymnastica. 
 
 ANA'PHORA, (from aix?ecn, to bring u/i, or 
 wards}. Hippocrates uses it for thanks due to an obli- 
 gation. Any discharge from the mouth. 
 
 AXAPHO'RICOI, (from the same). Those who 
 spit blood; or, according to Actuarius, those who spit 
 with difficulty. 
 
 AXA'PHRA, (from a neg. and *?<><;, froth). Hip- 
 pocrates uses it as an epithet for stools that are not 
 frothy. 
 
 AXAPHRODI'SIA, (from , neg. and *^Je-<, 
 venery,} called also agenesia ; atechnia. IMPOTENCE 
 
 WITH RESPECT TO VENEREAL COMMERCE. Ill the 
 
 locales, dysorexit, of Cullen. 
 
 This disease arises from a deficiency of semen, or a 
 weakness of the muscular powers necessary to its effec- 
 tual discharge. In some instances, the semen itself 
 seems defective in its essential qualities. Sauvages 
 has given us five species, which Dr. Cullen thus divides. 
 The true sfiecies are the paralytic and gonorrhoea! ; the 
 ff'urious sfiecies, where impediments occur to prevent 
 the act, from piles, or some fault in the urethra; what 
 is called false or./?cr/Y/Gz/,supposed to arise from magic. 
 See Sauvages, vol. i. 770. 
 
 The cure of this disease depends upon the removal of 
 its separate causes. Sauvages gives us an account of a 
 man being cured by immersing the penis often in the 
 day in a strong decoction of mustard seed. If it is oc- 
 casioned by weakness or a simple gonorrhcea, such aids 
 are to be called in as are calculated to invigorate the 
 system ; tonics and corroborants are to be made use of, 
 
ANA 
 
 106 
 
 ANA 
 
 particularly cold bathing, avoiding high seasoned foods 
 and cordial -stimulants. No error is more common or 
 more pernicious than indulging highly nourishing food 
 in such instances; for there is no more frequent cause 
 of debility than over distended vessels. If from the 
 piles, or faults in the urethra, these complaints must be 
 combated by the appropriate remedies. 
 
 ANAPHROME'LI, (from neg. (Z>/>, froth, and 
 H*A(, honey). It is honey so despumated that it will 
 not froth. 
 
 ANAPLA'SIS, (from .vx.ir*.a.rtra;torestore to the ori- 
 ginal form). Hippocrates uses this'word for the accu- 
 rately replacing and restoring a fractured bone, and for a 
 restoration of flesh. It is synonymous with DIAPLASIS. 
 ANAPLERO'SIS, and ANEPLERO'TICS, (from 
 avax/jjfofti, to Jill up). The restitution of any wasted 
 part. INCARNA'NTIA, incarnatives, are called anaple- 
 rdtica. The same with PROSTHESIS. 
 
 ANAPLE'L T SIS,(from ?rA<>, to wash out). When 
 faulty humours rot the bone so that it falls out of its 
 joint, as happens sometimes in the jaw, this term is em- 
 ployed by Hippocrates. In Vogel it implies the scaling 
 or separation of the carious parts of a bone. 
 
 ANAPNEU'SIS, (from *v!re, to respire). RES- 
 PIRATION, PERSPIRATION. Aretaeus uses it to express 
 a truce from pain. 
 
 ANAPODOPHYL'LON, (of anas, a duck, TTV<, a 
 foot, and pvMav, a leaf). DUCK'S FOOT; so called 
 from its resemblance; or fiomum Maiale, MAY APPLE: 
 called also podophyllumpeltatum, aconiti folia, Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 723. The Americans call it BLACK SNAKE ROOT. 
 It bears the hardest winter in an open ground, and is 
 increased by parting the root in August. 
 
 ANAPSY'XIS, (from v<n>ix, to make cold). RE- 
 FRIGERATION, i. e. cooling. 
 
 ANARAPHE, (from v, and f,<p>i, suture). It is 
 the suture and retraction of the upper eye-lid, when re- 
 laxed, (suturablepharicasuspensis, collectioetbre-viatio, 
 auperioris palpebrte). It is employed not only in relaxa- 
 tion of the palpebra, but where the hairs are thick and 
 long. 
 
 ANARISITE J SIS, (from , neg. and ttftc-rw, a din- 
 ner ). Hippocrates uses this word for the substraction 
 of a dinner from a patient. 
 
 ANARRHl'NUM, (from *, and f 'i, a nose). See 
 ANTIRRHINUM. 
 
 ANARRHCE'A, (from v, upward, and ftu, to flow) 
 \ flux of humours from below upwards. 
 
 ANA'HTHROI, (from ., neg. and pfyov, a joint,) 
 fatness so considerable as to obliterate the joints. 
 A'NAS. The DUCK. See A'NSER. 
 ANASA'RCA, (from v, through, ando-p|, flesh,) 
 <,-;-A\c<\.v\SQcatanarca,episarcidiam,intercus. Pituitaalba, 
 hyposarca, hyposarcidii-s, veternum hydcros, Galeni 
 /ihlegmatia, phlegmatitia. A species of DROPSY from a 
 serous humour between the skin and flesh; or rather 
 a general accumulation, of lymph in the cellular sys- 
 tem. It occurs in the class cachcxie and order intu- 
 rnrscfiitiix of Cullen, and he enumerates the following 
 species, viz.. 
 
 1. ANASA'RCA SEROSA, from serum, retained on ac- 
 count of the suppression of some accustomary evacua- 
 tions ; or from an increase of serum from too much 
 water thrown into the habit, from too large a propor- 
 tion of neutral salts. 
 
 2. ANASA'RCA OPPILATA, when the veins are con- 
 siderably pressed, which happens to many pregnant 
 women, Sec. 
 
 3. ANASA'RCA EXAXTHEMATICA, after eruptive dis- 
 orders, and particularly after the erysipelas. 
 
 4. ANASA'RCA ANEMIA, when the blood is rendered 
 extremely poor from considerable losses of it. 
 
 5. AXA'SA'RCA DEBILIUM, in weak constitutions. 
 
 An oedema, in any part, hath the same appearance ' 
 as the anasarca, but it is partial ; a leucophlegmatia is 
 general ; and an anasarca is the worst state of the leu- 
 cophlegmatia. 
 
 Its seat is the cellular membrane ; if only one limb, or 
 a particular part, hath its cellular membrane filled, it is 
 called an CEDEMATOUS SWELLING. 
 
 It is known by the sight and the touch ; the skin of 
 the part is considerably swelled, its colour is paler, and 
 .upon pressing it deeply with a finger the impression 
 remains some time : if the belly is affected, the navel 
 appears to be sunk in, and in a morning the eye-lids, or 
 the whole face, appear fuller than in the latter part of 
 the day. 
 
 The occasional causes are, scirrhous glands, ca- 
 chexy, suppression of periodical evacuations, and every 
 cause that will impoverish the blood and debilitate the 
 system. The more immediate causes are, a defect of 
 red globules in the blood, an increased action of the 
 exhalant arteries, or a want of power in the absorbent 
 vessels into the cellular membrane. 
 
 Persons recovering from lingering diseases are very 
 subject to this complaint, particularly if they replenish 
 their weak vessels too fast by full diet. Exposure to 
 cold and damp air, particularly in the night, from the 
 check it gives to the natural discharge by the skin, late 
 hours, too tight ligatures on the legs, scirrhosities and 
 obstructions in the liver or other viscera, dispose to and 
 produce either general or partial anasarca. For the 
 cure of this complaint see DROPSY. 
 
 Scarifications with a knife are much commended 
 when the legs and thighs are turgid with extravasatcd 
 serum; and, indeed, the water is speedily discharged 
 this way; but the lips of the wound will close in two 
 days, so as to admit of no discharge; and from a defect 
 of heat in the constitution, the part is apt to mortify. 
 To obviate these difficulties, Dr. Fothergill advises this 
 operation to be performed with the common scarificator 
 used in cupping, and the instrument to be placed so as 
 to make the wounds transversely : if the skin is thick, 
 the lancet may be so set as to make deeper, and conse- 
 quently wider, incisions : thus a large quantity of water 
 will often drain from the legs or thighs without risk of 
 inflammation, or deterring the patient from a repetition, 
 if necessary. The punctures must be made in the most 
 depending part of the leg ; and their number and re- 
 petition depend on the circumstances of each in- 
 dividual case. The application of glasses, either before 
 or after scarifying, is unnecessary; but the instrument 
 must be gently pressed upon the skin, until a surface 
 is formed sufficiently flat to admit the lancets in the 
 scarificator to act equally. In all cases where the skin 
 is so stretched as to threaten inflammation, rupture, or 
 a gangrene, and when the breath is greatly impeded, 
 these openings should be made without delay. Blisters 
 are often employed in the same circumstances instead of 
 scarifications, and are equally useful. In some respects 
 
10; 
 
 iliey are of superior utility, as the discharge can be con- 
 tinued for a longer period, and the increased surface 
 admits of the evacuation of a larger quantity of fluid. 
 An oblong blister maybe applied just above the inner 
 ancle, and continued till a thick white or purulent dis- 
 charge is produced. After this period but little water ap- 
 pears, and the sore should be healed. If necessary to be 
 longer continued, blisters may be employed on the out- 
 side ; 'and, when these have acted sufficiently, we may re- 
 turn to the former surface, which will be now healed. 
 Apprehensions have been entertained of gangrene fol- 
 lowing the application of blisters in this way. No such 
 inconvenience has, however, occurred to us in a long 
 practice; and should a little black spot appear, a warm 
 antiseptic fomentation, and sprinkling the spot with 
 the powder of myrrh or of oak bark, has always sepa- 
 rated it. We must add, that not only in this, but even- 
 species of dropsy attempted to be cured by internal 
 means, however they may be relieved by different 
 evacuations, unless the urinary organs continue their 
 evacuating power, the cure will never be lasting. See 
 Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. iv. p. 120, 122. Dr. 
 Leake's Medical Instructions, edit. v. Cullen's First 
 Lines, vol. iv. edit. iv. Le Dran's Operations, edit. ii. 
 p. 1 13 1 16. The London Practice of Physic, edit. v. 
 Bell's Surgery, v. 499. Wallis's Sydenham on the 
 Dropsy. 
 
 AX ASP A 'SIS, (from *<*, and <rra, to dram). A 
 contraction of the stomach. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANA SSUTOS, (from >, upwards, and , to 
 move). Hippocrates, when speaking of the suffoca- 
 tion observed in hysteric fits, and the air rushing out 
 with violence upwards, employs this epithet. 
 
 AN'ASTA'LTICA, (from' FrT AA, to contract). 
 See ASTRIXGE'XTIA. 
 
 ANA STASIS, (from a>*e-rr,fu,to cause to rise). A. 
 rising up to go to stool ; also a migration of humours, and 
 a rising up of recovery from sickness. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANASTOICHEIO'SIS, (from *, and <rra (X f, a 
 principle or dement). A resolution of a body into the 
 elements of which it was composed : a colliquation or 
 dissolution of the solids or fluids of the body. 
 
 ANASTOMO'SIS, (from tttxe-reuea, or <*<*, per, and 
 c-Tttut, a mouth; also aocanastomosis, inosculatio). 
 Anatomists use the word to express the inosculation of 
 the arteries and veins, or their running into one another. 
 The menses, discharged, are said to be discharged by 
 anastomosis, i. e. by the opening the mouths of the 
 vessels into the uterus. 
 
 If the blood transudes through the sides of the vessels, 
 the discharge is said to be fier dia/iedesin, transudation. 
 
 If the vessels are corroded by acrid humours, the 
 discharge is fitr diabrosis, erosion. 
 
 ANASTOMO'TICA,(from the same . Medicines 
 suited to open the mouths of the extreme blood vessels; 
 sometimes of the same import with a/ierientia. 
 
 A NAT. The abbreviation of dnatomica. 
 
 ANA'TES, (from nates, the buttocks). A disease 
 of the anus. 
 
 ANA'THRON. A salt which vegetates on rocks in 
 the form of white stony moss. It is the FOSSIL ALKALI. 
 
 ANATHYMl'ASIS, (from St^i*, to fumigate). 
 See EVAPORATIO. 
 
 ANA TICA PROPO'RTIO, (from ana, equal). 
 
 PROPORTION. 
 
 ANATO MlA,aia".o!,(froin <*>*, through, 
 to cut, or from metre fan, to dissect). 
 
 jlnaiomy is the art of dissecting the human body in 
 order to demonstrate the shape, structure, connexion, 
 and situation of the parts; this, though it does not teach 
 the remedies of a disease, leads us to understand the 
 situation of the diseased part, and the influence of the 
 disease on the functions. In short, whatever perfec- 
 tion the art of healing might have arisen to by the aid 
 of practical experiments and observation, it cannot be 
 denied that its greatest lights were received from ana- 
 tomy and physiology. To know the peculiar structure 
 of each part, its use, what functions it performs, what 
 connexion it hath with other parts, and influence on 
 them, whether near or remote, are advantages too ob- 
 vious to be denied. 
 
 The sympathy of the nerves leads us to distinguish 
 many diseases, the seat of which is in one part of the- 
 body, whilst a very distant one is the part complained of. 
 The intercostal branch, and the eighth pair of nerves, 
 run almost all over the body. 
 
 Hippocrates, though he only once had the opportu- 
 nity of viewing a human skeleton, yet used every me- 
 thod in his power to inform himself in this branch of 
 his art, and hath left behind a tolerably good descrip- 
 tion of the human bones. 
 
 After Hippocrates, succeeded Alcmaeonof Crotona, 
 Aristotle, Herophilus, Erasistratus, Aretaeus, Praxago- 
 ras, Galen, Oribasius, Xemesius, Mundinus, Alexan- 
 der Achilinus, Guido de Cauliaco, Jacobus Berengarius 
 Carpensis, Nicolaus Massa, Andreas Vesalius, Jacobus 
 Sylvius, Michaelis Servetus, Realdus Columbus, Am- 
 brosius Paraeus, Bartholomaeus Eustachius, Volcherus 
 Goiter, Andreas Caesalpinus, Hieronymus Fabricius ab 
 Aquapendente, William Harvey, Theophilus Bonetus, 
 William Cooper, James Douglas, Clopton Havers, Mar- 
 ccllus Malpighius,Nathaniel Highmore,Anthony Xuck, 
 Pecquet, Monro, sen. Morgagni, Needham, Nicholls, 
 Ruysch, Steno, Winslow, Cheselden, the two Hunters, 
 the second Monro, and many others, who, as physi- 
 cians, surgeons, or both, did honour to their profession. 
 
 The first anatomical publication in the English lan- 
 guage was, The Englishman's Treasure, or the true 
 Anatomy of Man's Body, by Thomas Vicary, Surgeon 
 in London. It was printed and reprinted three or four 
 times between the years 1548 and 1633. 
 
 It is the advice of the greatest anatomists, that au- 
 thors on this subject should not be read before an ac- 
 quaintance with the parts is, in some degree, obtained 
 by seeing bodies dissected ; previous to dissection, books 
 rather retard than facilitate the progress. When, by 
 seeing all the parts demonstrated and their uses ex- 
 plained, the student hath a clear idea of them, reading 
 will be necessary, both to fix the impression on the 
 mind, and to inform him of different opinions and dis- 
 puted points, which he will now be in some degree able 
 to appreciate and determine. 
 
 Those whose circumstances do not favour their at- 
 tendance on dissection, may acquire a good general 
 knowledge of the anatomy of a human body from Che- 
 selden's work, which is stiU an excellent introduc- 
 tion; and Bell's Anatomy, in three volumes octavo, 
 Window's Anatomy seems best calculated for the at- 
 tention of those who have already been familiar with 
 dissections, and the demonstrations given by able r.u:;- 
 
 P 2 
 
ANA 
 
 108 
 
 ANA 
 
 tomists; but one of the most useful works for students 
 is a System of Anatomy and Physiology, published at 
 Edinburgh, 1791. 
 
 The Anatomical Tables of Albinus, Eustachius, 
 Jenty, and Cooper, should be attended to. Bell's plates 
 of the bones and muscles are indifferently executed : 
 those of the vessels and nerves in a superior manner. 
 
 Several parts of the human body, particularly the in- 
 ternal, arc excellently delineated in Haller's Icones ; and 
 the brain very minutely and elegantly engraved in Viq. 
 d'Azyr's works. The plates of the lymphatics in Hew- 
 son's little tract, and of the lacteals in Mr. Sheldon's 
 work, are particularly correct, and many plates of the 
 latter exquisitely finished. The gravid uterus has been 
 illustrated with some admirable plates from Dr. Hunter 
 and Dr. Denman; and the parts concerned in the dis- 
 ease of hernia illustrated in some very distinct master- 
 "ly engravings by Mr. A. Cooper. Mr. Cheselderi's 
 Anatomy of the Bones is the most correct work in oste- 
 ology, and Albinus' in myology. Eustachius' Tables 
 contain chiefly these subjects, but some of the internal 
 parts are added, and sufficiently explained by" Albinus; 
 for the copper-plates of Eustachius were discovered 
 without' his own explanations. The gradual develop- 
 ment of the parts of the human body, from the period 
 whenthey can be first discovered, is delineated with equal 
 delicacy and elegance by Hunter and Soemering. 
 
 ANATOMY, COMPARATIVE. This subject has of late 
 only obtained its share of attention; and the little ap- 
 plication that it admits of in the practice of medicine, 
 prevents us from enlarging on it. Where the parts of 
 animals illustrate the functions of the human economy, 
 we shall describe them in their places. Those who 
 wish to pursue the subject will not yet find very am- 
 ple assistance. The first Dr. Monro (for he confess- 
 edly merits this epithet in every view) left a little tract 
 on cont/iarativc anatomy, which, in the limited circle to 
 which he confined himself, is very satisfactory. In the 
 beginning of the last century Blasius published his Ana- 
 tome Animalium ; Mr. Collins' two folio volumes on 
 this subject, with numerous plates by Faithorn : the 
 descriptive part is, however, vague and imperfect; the 
 plates are clear and distinct. At this time M. Cuvier 
 is preparing a large, and what will be a most valua- 
 ble, work on comjiarati-ue anatomy, with numerous 
 very elegant plates. He has permitted one of his pupils 
 to publish his Lectures, of which two octavo volumes 
 only have appeared, and these have been translated into 
 English.' Two other volumes were announced as in the 
 press long since; but they have not yet been published. 
 Dr. Harwood, of Cambridge, published some years 
 since a small part of a magnificent work on comparative 
 anatomy. It comprehends chiefly the organs of the 
 throat, including, if we recollect rightly, the larynx; 
 und Kircher, in his Musurgia, has delineated this or- 
 gan in all the variety of birds. The detached papers on 
 the same subject, in the Philosophical Transactions, and 
 the Memoirs of the French Academy, we cannot enu- 
 merate. A part of the latter may be found in Buffon's 
 Natural History; and many facts of importance in a 
 French continuation of Geoffrey's work on the Materia 
 Medica, by Nobleville, containing the animal kingdom. 
 In the anatomy of insects no modern author can rival 
 Reaumur in attention and ingenuity, or Swammerdam 
 ip the patient industry and minute dexterity displayed 
 
 in the Biblia Naturae. We must add, that the anatomy 
 of fish has not been so carefully and accurately de- 
 scribed as by the elder of the present Monros. The 
 anatomy of the cow has been described by Vitet, and 
 that of the horse in numerous modern veterinary pub- 
 lications. 
 
 ANATOMY, MORBID. Dissectio'ns arc of the ut- 
 most consequence, in connecting the morbid changes 
 with the symptoms that have preceded. Unfortunately, 
 we can more often trace the effects of disease than its 
 cause; and to add to the difficulty of drawing from dis- 
 sections any useful consequences, in a very few instances 
 only have we received an accurate account of the pre- 
 vious symptoms. Morgagni's work, De Sedibus et Causis 
 Morborum, is a most ample and valuable collection of dis- 
 sections; but, unfortunately, the symptoms of the disease 
 are often imperfectly detailed ; and the cases taken from 
 the communications of his friend, Valsalva, are much 
 less satisfactory than his own: this work has been 
 translated by Dr. Alexander; and we have received a 
 valuable abstract of the first part from Dr. Hamilton of 
 Edinburgh. Bonetus, an indefatigable collector, pre- 
 ceded him in this path; and his Sepulcretum Anatomi- 
 cum, amidst many vague and useless narratives, con- 
 tains facts of value and importance. A selection from 
 this almost forgotten author would still be valuable. 
 The collection of Lieutaud, viz. Historia Anatomico 
 Medica, would be more useful, had the previous symp- 
 toms been more carefully detailed. At present, many 
 of the facts are numerous and important. The first 
 volumes of the collection vof Ruysch's works, contain 
 many singular effects of disease, with excellent plates; 
 and Haller's little volume of Pathology is curious 
 in the same view. Dr. Baillie's late fasciculi of 
 morbid anatomy are very important and valuable, as 
 they are illustrated with plates, executed with equal 
 accuracy and elegance: and the medical collection, in 
 our own language, contain many well detailed cases, 
 with the dissections. These volumes are now become 
 so numerous, that a descriptive index to the whole 
 number would be valuable. 
 
 Anatomy is sometimes used in the sense of analysis, 
 as we find in anatomia sjiagyrica: sometimes figura- 
 tively for an exact search and examination. 
 
 ANA'TON. See ANATRON. 
 
 ANATRE'SIS,(from , and nrpza, to perforate) . 
 Galen uses this word to express trepanning. 
 
 ANA'TRIPSIS, (from v*,and rpip, linear). Frkr 
 tion : sometimes called trifisis. 
 
 ANA'TRIS. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 ANA'TRON, NATRON, (Arab). A lake of Egypt, 
 where it was produced. The MINERAL FIXED ALKALI- 
 See ALKALI. 
 
 On the Peak of Teneriffe the inhabitants call it SA- 
 LITRON, which is their name for salt petre also. 
 
 Anatron is a name of the spume or gall of glass, 
 which bubbles on the surface while in the furnace ; 
 of the terra Saracenica, of which arc three kinds, the 
 red, black, and azure; and of a white stony excres- 
 cence, found on rocks somewhat in the form of 
 moss. 
 
 ANA'TROPE, (from a.v.Tfnra, to subvert). A sub- 
 version or relaxation of the stomach, with loss of appe- 
 tite and nausea. Vogel defines itj a want of appetite 
 with nause*. 
 
ANC 
 
 109 
 
 ANC 
 
 ANA'TUM. See OYORUM TESTA. 
 
 ANAU'DIA. 2 See CATALEPSIS. 
 
 ANAU'DOS-i ( From ,neg. and .}*, speech). Ga- 
 len confines it to one who hath lost the use of speech, 
 but retains his voice: aphonia signifies the loss of 
 voice. 
 
 ANAVINGA. The genus to which this plant be- 
 longs was established by Wildenow, under the name 
 caacaria, Wild. v. ii. Sp. PI. 629. It is the a. ovata of 
 Reed, and La Marck ; employed as a sudorific. 
 
 AXA'XYRIS, (from *|t-^, e/te sole of a shoe,) as 
 the herb so called has its leaf shaped in that form. See 
 LAPATHUM VULGARE. 
 
 A 'NEAR. See AMBRA. 
 
 A'NCEPS, (from am, on both sides, and ca/iut, the 
 head). It implies hesitation respecting the nature of 
 a disease, or the effects of a medicine. 
 
 A'NCHA, ANKA. An Arabic word, to press upon; 
 as the thigh, which is the support of the body. See 
 FEMUR. 
 
 A'NCHE, OS. See FEMORIS, os. 
 
 A'NCHILOPS, or A'NCHYLOPS, (from *.;<;/, near, 
 and <ui^, the eye). See ^EGYLOPS. 
 
 ANCHO'AS. The Mexican name for the male 
 ginger. 
 
 ANCHORA'LIS, PROCE'SSUS, (from *y*t^*, an 
 anchor). See PHOCESSUS CORACOIDES. 
 
 ANCHU'SA, ALCANNA. ALKANET ROOT. An- 
 chusa cfficinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 191 ; a mucilaginous plant 
 of weak powers. 
 
 ANCHU'SA TINCTORIA, Lin. Sp. PI. 192. The roots 
 are of a deep purplish colour outwardly; and they 
 give out a deep red colour to oil, wax, unctuous sub- 
 stances, spirit of wine, and spirit of turpentine, -j^th 
 part of the bark of this root colours ^fths of any of the 
 above matters ; by a gentle heat they most perfectly ex- 
 tract its colour. It is now only used for colouring oils, 
 ointments, and plasters ; formerly it was considered to 
 possess astringent powers, and recommended in many 
 disorders. 
 
 A'NCHYLE. See ANCHYLOSIS. A contraction of 
 a joint ; or the back part of the knee. 
 
 ANCHYLOMERI'SMA. In Sagar's Nosology it 
 signifies a concretion or growing together of the soft 
 parts. 
 
 ANCHYLO'SIS, (from *y*t>A<.{, crooked). A STIFF 
 JOINT, a species of which is called orthocolon. It is a 
 bpecies of contractura in Cullen's Nosology. When 
 the bones are immoveable, and the joint in a bent posi- 
 tion, it is called ancyle : but if the limb be straight, and 
 cannot be bent, orthocolon. Petit divides this case into 
 the true and false ; in the true the bones are united ; in 
 the false, from the contraction of the tendons, the limb 
 is rendered immovable, without the joint being in- 
 jured. 
 
 The bones are covered at their ends, where they form 
 joints, with cartilages, to facilitate their motion, and to 
 prevent any further production of bone ; and if these 
 cartilages should be eroded, a bony excrescence will 
 follow, and produce this disorder : it is sometimes, 
 however, the cure of worse misfortunes. 
 
 The general causes are, a caries, abscesses in the 
 joints, ossification of the ligaments, scrofula, and rickets, 
 contraction of the tendons. 
 
 When the bones are united, the cure is impossible ; 
 and, whatever else may be the cause, very uncertain, 
 on account of the difficulty of reaching the seat of the 
 disease ; often from the difficulty of knowing the part 
 of the joint principally affected. 
 
 The most simple case of this kind is that from a long 
 confinement of the limb to one position ; an inflamma- 
 tory affection of the ligaments, from external injuries, 
 is generally difficult; rheumatic and arthritic matter 
 falling on the joint hardly ever to be removed ; but the 
 worst case is that from a white swelling, a scrofulous 
 disease. 
 
 If the cause is a rigidity of the tendons, emollient 
 topics are the proper means of relief. Dr. Lobb, from 
 observing the glovers soften hard leather with a mixture 
 of the white of egg and water, proposed it in some in- 
 stances of this kind, it is said, with the best success. 
 
 Others commend mucilaginous oils, of which the 
 neat's foot oil is the best. 
 
 If an inflammatory state of the ligaments is the cause, 
 astringent and stimulant applications, and not emol- 
 lients, are the best. Blisters, the most powerful reme- 
 dy of this sort, have in many instances succeeded in this-- 
 case while it was in a recent state ; but many blisters 
 must be often applied ip succession. 
 
 In more inveterate cases a few cures have been ef- 
 fected by the pump. Warm or cold water, falling from 
 a considerable height upon the part, hath, by repetition, 
 been successful. The warm bath hath had the like 
 happy effects by continuing in it an hour or more, and 
 repeating the application for several weeks successively. 
 After the bath or the pumping, emollients may be 
 applied. 
 
 When the joints themselves are not diseased, pump- 
 ing and friction are perhaps the best remedies, gradually 
 exercising the joint by a motion, which extends the 
 muscles without giving great pain. When some mo- 
 bility is obtained, the extension of the muscles may be 
 preserved by any instrument, which keeps them in the 
 state procured by the action of the remedies. Mr. 
 Bell has recommended an useful machine for preserv- 
 ing this extension in the knee joint ; and MM. Koelcr 
 and Trampel have described others, in no respect of 
 superior efficacy. 
 
 Of the applications, some have preferred the more 
 stimulating and astringent, as the fat of ducks, the brine 
 of herrings with vinegar, vitriol, or alum ; arum root 
 often joined with the cicuta ; the sabine ointment ap- 
 plied to blistered parts ; oil of marjoram, turpentine, &c. 
 Others recommend the more relaxing oils, the althaea 
 ointment, with warm applications of water and vapour. 
 The gum ammoniac with vinegar of squills is supposed 
 to have a good effect, on a principle not easily explained. 
 In general, where there is a deficiency of the synovia of 
 the joint, the stimulating applications are the best; 
 where the fault is in the rigidity of the tendons, thQ 
 relaxing ones. 
 
 In scrofulous cases, all means hitherto usea have 
 failed ; however, as palliatives, when the tumour bursts 
 into ulcers, the aqua lithargyri composita, and similar 
 preparations, are considerably beneficial. 
 
 See Petit on the Diseases of the Bones. Heister's 
 Surgery. Mem. de 1'Acad. Royale des Sciences, years 
 17:21 and 1728. Aikin's Obs. on the Preparations of 
 
ANC 
 
 no 
 
 ANC 
 
 Lead. Bell's Surgery, vi. 283. White's Surgery, 431. 
 Boyer on the Bones. 
 
 ANCHYNO'PES. See LOLIUM. 
 
 ANCHYROI'DES, (from y*t//>a, an anchor, "and 
 tifros, forma). A process of the scapula, not unlike the 
 beak of an anchor. See CORACOIDES. 
 
 A'NCI, also GALIANCON (from yA>>, a weasel, and 
 a,"/Kai, an elbow) ANGUS, WEASEL-ELBOWED. When 
 the head of the humerus is in the arm-pit, such patients 
 are also called mustelanei. The disorder which this 
 name expresses, is a luxation of the humerus in the 
 uterus ; or in infancy, when an abscess thrusts out the 
 head of the bone. Those who have the foot similarly 
 distorted are called vari and volgi. 
 
 A'NCINAR. See BORAX. 
 
 A'NCON, (from ttyx-et^ofiMi, to embrace,} because 
 the bones meeting, and being there united, fold one 
 into another. See OLECHANON. 
 
 ANCONjE'US, (from *yxa>, the elbow,} MUSCU- 
 LUS : called also cubitdlis m&sculus. It rises by a round 
 short tendon from the outer condyle of the os humeri 
 backwards ; it soon grows fleshy, and is inserted into 
 the ulna about three inches below its head, serving to 
 extend the fore-arm. This muscle is reckoned by some 
 as a part of the brachixus externun ; from which in dis- 
 section it cannot be separated without violence. 
 
 A'NCORA. See CALX. 
 
 ANCORA'LIS. See CORACOIDES PROCESSUS. 
 
 ANCO'SA. See LAECA. 
 
 A'NCTER, ANCTERIA'SMOS, (from ?%*>, to 
 blind). The Greek term for the fibula, or button, by 
 which the lips of wounds are held together, which ope- 
 ration Galen calls a.'/x.ltipia.trfu><;, ancteriasmus. Infibu- 
 latio, an operation which consisted in passing a fibula 
 through the prepuce of stage players and buffoons. 
 
 ANCU'BITUS. That affection of the eyes in which 
 they seem to contain sand. It is also called fietrificatio.. 
 
 ANCUNULENT^. Filthy women are so called 
 during the time of menstruation. Ancunulentavs, com- 
 posed of am, from appi, about, and x.ovta.u, to pollute. 
 From the Greek xov<; comes the Latin cenum, mud or 
 Jilth, whence are derived cunire&nd inyuinare, to defile. 
 
 ANCYLOBLE'PHARON, (from *y*<M<>s, bent, and 
 /3AE<pa/>ov, an eye-lid). A disease of the eye which closes 
 the eye-lids. 
 
 Sometimes the eye-lids grow together, and also to 
 the tunica albuginea of the eye, from carelessness when 
 there is an ulcer in these parts. Both these cases were 
 called ancyloblefiharon by the Greeks. 
 
 This disorder derives its origin from glutinous dis- 
 charges, such as attend most ophthalmies ; chiefly in 
 ulcerated eye-lids, and is prevented by warm milk, and 
 absorbent or abstringent powders. \f the coalition is a 
 perfect concretion of the palpebrae with each other, or 
 with the eye, there is sometimes a small aperture, 
 which is generally in the great angle of the eye ; if 
 there ^hould not be any, a perforation must be made in 
 either angle, a probe with a groove then introduced, 
 and with a fine edged knife let the parts be separated. 
 If the eye-lids adhere to the globe, they must be care- 
 fully divided from each other; being more sparing of 
 the eye-lid in the operation than sclerotica. If the ad- 
 hesion is only to the conjunctiva, blindness is not the 
 consequence ; if on the cornea, the sight is generally 
 
 lost. This may be supposed to happen when the disease 
 has arisen from a cause that affects the whole eye, as 
 a violent burn, hot lime, or any other acrid fluid in the 
 eye. In this case the cornea adheres to the eye-lid, 
 and tne ball of the eye feels collapsed ; a strong light 
 cannot be perceived through the lid, and the motion of 
 the ball of the eye cannot be distinguished. This kind 
 of adhesion is sometimes called symblepharon, and it is 
 often firm and fleshy. If the adhesion is not to the 
 cornea, it may be separated by the knife ; but the 
 greatest caution is necessary not to injure the sight. No 
 directions can assist the operator, who must be left to 
 his own judgment and dexterity. If the adhesions are ' 
 chiefly membranous, a blunt knife only will easily sepa- 
 rate them, with little danger. Hildanus attempted the 
 separation by passing a silk, with the assistance of z, 
 probe, into the eye at the external canthus, and out of 
 it at the internal ; the ends were joined, and a small bit 
 of lead suspended, whose weight gradually, and with 
 little inconvenience, separated the agglutinated parts. 
 This method however is chiefly useful in the slighter 
 cases, and would have little effect when the adhesions 
 were general to the ball of the eye. The re-union is 
 better prevented by injection, or lint placed between the 
 eye-lid and ball of the eye, after dipping it in some mild 
 liniment, than by a plate of lead, as recommended by 
 Sauvages ; as that might, from its hardness, bring on 
 inflammation. 
 
 When the eye-lids adhere slightly, and the complaint 
 has not been of long duration, they may be separated, 
 according to Mr. Bell, by the end of a blunt probe in- 
 sinuated behind them, so as to tear them asunder; but 
 when they adhere firmly, or to the eye-ball, he advises 
 slow dissection of every adhering fibre, and then the 
 eye only to be covered with a piece of soft lint spread 
 over with Goulard's cerate, or any other cooling emol- 
 lient ointment ; and after the first dressing, a small por- 
 tion of the same to be daily insinuated between the eye- 
 lids. Perhaps, in preference to all others, one part of 
 mercurial ointment, with four parts of axunge, may be 
 introduced twice a day : the parts may be bathed twice 
 a day, also, with a weak solution of the zincum vitriola- 
 tum purificatum, or cerussa acetata. When the whole 
 eye-lid is closed, a slight opening may be made at either 
 canthus to introduce the probe and divide the eye-lid 
 through its whole course, and the divided edges should 
 be dressed with Goulard's cerate, or any other cooling 
 application. The eyes should not be kept long shut ; 
 and, even after the first nap, they should be opened 
 and the dressing renewed. See Wallis's Nosologia 
 Methodica Oculorum, p. 51. Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. 
 p. 297. Cullen's First Lines, vol. i. p. 271. edit. 4. 
 
 ANCYLOGLO'SSUM, (from yx.uA, crooked, and 
 y^aa-a-ae., the tongue). A contraction of the ligaments 
 of the tonge : TONGUE-TIED. Vogel defines it to be an 
 adhesion of the tongue to the adjacent parts, so as to 
 hinder sucking, swallowing, and speaking. 
 
 Some have this imperfection from their birth, others 
 from some disease. In the first case, the membrane 
 which supports the tongue is too short or too hard ; in 
 the latter, an ulcer under the tongue, healing and form- 
 ing a cicatrix, will occasion it; these speak with some 
 difficulty, and are called by the Greeks ^wyiAAo;. See 
 MOGILATIA. 
 
AND 
 
 ill 
 
 AND 
 
 The ancyloglossi by nature are late before they speak, 
 but when they begin they soon speak properly ; these 
 we call tongue-tied, and the membrane which confines 
 the tongue may be cut with scissors, being careful not 
 to extend the points of the scissors so far as the fraenu- 
 luin. When the child's tongue is tied, he does not suck 
 freely, he loses the nipple very frequently, and whilst 
 sucking he makes a chucking kind of a noise. The 
 instances rarely occur which require any kind of assist- 
 ance ; for if the child can thrust the tip of its tongue to 
 the outer edge of its lip, this disease does not exist ; 
 and if the tongue ;s not greatly restrained, the fraenulum 
 will stretch by the child's sucking and crying. Besides, 
 without an absolute necessity, which scarcely ever ex- 
 ists, an operation should not be admitted ; for without 
 great circumspection, by cutting the frasnulum, the 
 nerves passing there may be also cut, and a loss of 
 speech be the consequence. 
 
 Sometimes the tongue is bound down with a fleshy 
 substance, which should never be cut through, because 
 a dangerous haemorrhage might follow, without any 
 attending advantage. It is advisable only to direct the 
 nurse, now and then, to stretch it gently by a light 
 pressure on it with her finger. When, in consequence 
 of delivering a child by the feet, a swelling is observed 
 under the tongue, nothing is required, for the tumour 
 will soon subside. 
 
 See Hildanus in Cent. iii. Obs. 28, where he gives 
 an accurate account of the nature, cure, and bad effects 
 that may follow on improper methods being used for 
 the cure of this disorder. He never cuts more of the 
 fraenum than appears ligamentous, and then orders it to 
 be gently rubbed two or three times a day with honey 
 of roses. Bell's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 336. If the tongue 
 is too loose, by the fraenum being too long, or not car- 
 ried sufficiently near the apex, no remedy can be em- 
 ployed. The only inconvenience arises from the child, 
 in attempting to suck on waking, inverting the tongue, 
 the point of which suffocates him. This must be cau- 
 tiously guarded against, or the tongue bandage of Petit 
 may be employed. 
 
 ANCHYLOME'LE, (from a-/xfA, crocked, and 
 M*-i, a probe], A crooked probe, or a probe with a 
 hook. 
 
 AXCYLO'TOMUS, (from a.*/*.v>, a hook, and T A *, 
 (o cut). Any crooked knife used in Surgery. 
 
 ANCYROI'DES, a process of the scapula, so called 
 from a.'/xvf(t, uncus, a beak or hook, and e/J, form. 
 See CORACOIDES PROCESSES. 
 
 A'NDA, probably the same with ANDIRA, q. v. 
 
 ANDE'NA. Steel which melts in the fire, and may 
 be cast into any form. 
 
 ANDHU'RA. See AXDIRA ACU. 
 
 ANDI'RA, called also angelyn et arbor nucifera. It 
 does not occur in the system of Linnaeus. 
 
 It is a tree which grows in Brasil, whose wood is 
 proper for building. The fruit is a yellow kernel ; it is 
 bitter, astringent, and, if taken inwardly, it destroys 
 worms ; 9 L of it in powder is a dose. 
 
 ANDRA'CHNE, (from *ip , a marc, and <*>:, frcth,) 
 so called because it was supposed to increase the semi- 
 nal fluids. See PORTULACA. 
 
 AXDRANOTOMIA, (from *np, a man, and Ttju, 
 >o cut). The dissection of a male subject. 
 
 A'NDRAPHAX,orANDRAPHA'XIS,(from*^?, 
 
 qtiic kly, and uvj-a, to increase,) so called from its quick 
 growth. See ATRIPLEX FCETIDA. 
 
 A'NDRIA, (from uiip, a man). See HERMAPHRO- 
 DITUS. 
 
 A'NDRIUS, MANLY, (from atttp, a man, strong''). It 
 is metaphorically applied to strong wine, or wine from 
 the island of Andros. 
 
 ANDROGENI'A, (from *i>p, a man, and "/**>, to 
 generate). A succession of males. 
 
 AXDRO'GYNE,? (from **>>p, a man, and yi/D, a 
 
 ANDRO'GYNI, $ ivoman). EFFEMINATE MEN, and 
 
 HERMAPHRODITES. See GVNANTHROPUS. 
 
 AXDRO'MACHI THERI'ACA. This medicine 
 of Andromachus hath above sixty ingredients in it. It 
 is needless to repeat the universal good ascribed to this 
 composition by its author; or its high reputation in 
 consequence of its being considered as an antidote to 
 all poisons. See ALEXIPHARMICA. 
 
 So many drugs were crowded into one medicine, 
 that a concurrence of similar ingredients might be 
 more effectual ; but, according to Pliny, it was only to 
 make people more confident in their favour. An idea 
 indeed seems to have prevailed in the middle ages, that 
 numerous ingredients rendered a formula better adapt- 
 ed to a variety of diseases. From the number of poison- 
 ous plants sometimes used in such remedies, it seems 
 to have been also an object to accustom the constitu- 
 tion to their effects, so that, at other times, they may be 
 harmless. 
 
 The treacle of Andromachus is called VENICE TREA- 
 CLE, because great quantities of it were made there, and 
 conveyed to other countries. It is now disused. 
 
 ANDRO'NION ; i. e. ANDRONIS PASTILLI, the 
 troche* of Andron. They are made with alum, balaus- 
 tines, Sec. 
 
 ANDROPHAGE, (from eatif, a man, and p*-/nr, to 
 eat). Man-eaters, cannibals. A few nations of this 
 savage disposition still exist ; and the inhabitants of 
 New Zealand, our antipodes, are certainly such. 
 
 ANDROPO'GON NA'RDUS. See NARDUS ITA- 
 
 LICA. 
 
 AXDROPO'GON SCH^NA'XTHUS. 
 
 See JUNCUS ODO- 
 
 RATUS. 
 
 ANDROS A.'CTL,tubulanaaceta6ulum, and also called 
 umbilicus marin. cochlea ctslata, acetabulum marinum 
 minus, fungus fietr<e us marinus, cotyledon marina, and 
 SEA NAVEL-WORT. It is a sub-marine production, found 
 on the rocks and shells of fishes about the coasts of the 
 Mediterranean. It consists of numerous, slender, short 
 filaments, more or less bent or arched, of a whitish or gray 
 colour, hard and brittle,bearing each upon the top a stria- 
 ted concave body, nearly of the figure of an inverted cone. 
 
 In powder it is given as a vermifuge and diuretic. It 
 does not differ from coralline. In the flame of a can- 
 dle, when dry, it yields a dazzling brightness, and the 
 coralline does the same. 
 
 ANDROSACES, SUMMER NAVEL-WORT. 
 
 A plant on the sea coasts of Syria. It is called an- 
 drosace, (from a-iip, man, and XKHS, a cure.) 
 
 Two drams of this herb, or of its seed, taken in 
 wine, powerfully promote urine. The species is un- 
 certain. 
 
 AXDROS^'MUM, or AXDROSi'MOM. ffy/ie- 
 ricum, androsamum, Lin. Sp. PI. 1 102. Also called 
 Siciliana, clymenum Italorum, ascyrus, ascyos, hyjieri- 
 
ANE 
 
 112 
 
 ANE 
 
 cum, ciciliana, dionysias. In English it is named TUT- 
 SAN, or ALL-HEAL, PARK-LEAVES, and ST. PETER'S WORT. 
 It grows in hedges and thickets. Two drams are mo- 
 derately purgative, but it is rarely used. 
 
 The nzmeandroscemumis from *nif , a wow, and <,.*, 
 blood, for it makes the fingers red if they rub it. Tut- 
 san is a corruption of the French words, tout-sain, 
 which signifies all-heal. 
 
 ANDRO'TOME. See ANDRANATOMIA. 
 
 ANDRUM, an endemic disease on the coast of 
 Malabar. It is called in the language of the country 
 the popular water rupture, and is in reality HYDRO- 
 CELE, q. v. The disease is supposed to arise from the 
 brackish water, and is preceded by an erysipelas of the 
 scrotum. It is prevented by putting at the bottom of 
 the wells some pure sand, through which the water fil- 
 ters, and is rendered more pure. The partial remedy 
 ,of tapping is the only one employed, and this is fre- 
 quently repeated. 
 
 ANDSJUD.EN. See ASAFETIDA. 
 
 ANE'BION, (from a.ix&a.na, to ascend,') so called 
 from its quick growth. See ANCHUSA. 
 
 ANECPY'ETUS, (from *, neg. and e**vel*f, suppu- 
 rated,) not admitting of suppuration. 
 
 ANEILE'MA, or ANEILE'SIS, (from anitoa, to 
 roll ufi, or involve). An involution of the bowels from 
 flatulence or gripes. 
 
 ANE'MIA v (from xvefMf, wind'). The name of a dis- 
 order which Hippocrates mentions, but does not de- 
 scribe ; probably flatulence. 
 
 ANEMO'NE,(from *ntu*t t wfnd,') so called because 
 it will not open its flowers till blown upon by the wind. 
 WIND FLOWER, or CORN ROSE. Called also phenion. 
 A. hepatica Lin. Sp. PI. 758. The root of the scarlet 
 anemonies is detersive if bruised while fresh, and ap- 
 plied to ulcers, and on the skin it raises blisters. The 
 herb hath been used in collyriums and errhines. See 
 HEPATIOA NOBILIS. 
 
 ANEMO'NE PULSATILLA. See PULSATILLA NIGRI- 
 
 C'ANS. 
 
 ANEMONO'IDES, (from an pun, the wind flower, 
 and t/iJo?, forma,") also called memorosa, ranunculus, 
 phragmitis albus vernus. The WOOD ANEMONE ; resem- 
 bling in virtues the garden anemone. 
 
 ANENCE'PHALOS,(from *,neg. and yx.f<pctto<, the 
 'Brain). Born without brains ; metaphorically foolish. 
 
 A'NEOS, (from *, non, and *ua, clamo, to bawl out). 
 Loss of voice and reason. 
 
 ANEPITHY'MIA, (from *, non, and eiritvpta, de- 
 sire). Loss OF APPETITE. See ANOREXIA. 
 
 A'NE'RIC. ? c c 
 
 A'NE'RIT s SULPHUR VIVUM. 
 
 A'NE'SUM. See ANISUM. 
 
 ANETHO'XYLA, the woody root of dill. . 
 
 ANE'THUM, ~) (from aiu, after, and 3-tu, to run,) so 
 
 A'NET, 5 called because its roots run out a 
 
 great way. DILL, or ANET. It is the anethum gra- 
 veolcns Lin. Sp. PI. 
 
 The herb, flower, and seeds, are medicinal, but the 
 seeds only are used in the shops. They are carmina- 
 tive and antispasmodic : J i. to a dose is reckoned spe- 
 cific in hiccoughs. In some symptoms of indigestion, 
 arising from a relaxation of the stomach, they are said 
 to be serviceable, and more efficacious than the other 
 seeds, by promoting a secretion of milk. They give 
 
 over all their virtue by distillation to water, but not by' 
 digestion or infusion. With the distilled water there 
 arises a considerable portion of oil, which, as a carmi- 
 native against hiccough, from two to four drops are 
 given for a dose. Rectified spirit of wine obtains all the 
 virtue by digestion, but takes very little over with it by 
 distillation. The medicine, and its simple water, are 
 alike deservedly neglected. 
 
 ANE'THUM FCENI'CULUM, FRU'CTIBUS 
 OVA'LIS. See FCENICULUM VULGARE. 
 
 ANE'TICA, (from a,tir,^i, to remit). See ANO'- 
 
 DYNA. 
 
 ANEURI'SMA, (from ttnvpmu, to dilate much,) 
 called also litematocele arteriosum, abscessus spirituosus, 
 emborysma. See ABSCESS. 
 
 The aneurism is a tumour arising from the dilatation 
 or rupture of the coats of an artery. Arteries only are 
 the seat of this disorder ; and any artery, in any part of 
 the body, may be thus affected, as any vein may be the 
 seat of a varix. It is defined a soft pulsating tumour 
 upon an artery. 
 
 Dr. Hunter divides aneurisms into four kinds; viz. 
 the true, the false, the mixed, and the varicose. 
 
 First, OF THE TRUE ANEURISM- 
 
 The true aneurism is formed by a dilatation of the 
 artery. It may happen in any part of the body, but 
 most frequently is found in the curvature of the aorta, 
 which is subject to this disorder from the extraordinary 
 impUlse of the blood ; from the curvature it runs up- 
 wards along the carotids, or the subclavians, generally 
 increasing, till by its great distention it is ruptured, and 
 the patient dies. 
 
 The degrees of the dilatation of the aorta, in cases of 
 this kind, are various ; in some the curvature of this 
 artery hath been so enlarged as nearly to fill the upper 
 part of the breast. It is singular, that the part of the 
 vessel which is the weakest, and where the disease be- 
 gins, is apt to be stretched more in proportion than 
 other arteries ; and to form particular cells, where they 
 meet with firm resistance, more than where their sup- 
 port is soft and yielding. 
 
 The sac formed by the distention of the artery is not 
 a distention of a particular coat, but of the whole sub- 
 stance of the vessel ; but the thickness of the coats of 
 these sacs continues only to a certain period ; for when 
 the vessels of the coats can no longer yield, the circula- 
 tion grows languid, the sac becomes thinner at its apex, 
 and soon after bursts. As the aneurismal tumour also 
 increases in size, it meets with resistance from the 
 neighbouring parts ; and as the coats will be more or 
 less affected, according to the degree of the resistance, 
 in some places they will be simply distended, in others 
 absolutely destroyed. Where the aneurism presses 
 against the diaphragm, it will be thinner than where it 
 suffers no pressure ; it is still thinner where it presses 
 against the tendinous part of this muscle ; and where it 
 presses the spine, it is the soonest destroyed. A proof 
 that all pressure must be avoided in such cases. 
 
 The blood that fills these tumours is always fluid, by 
 being constantly renewed ; but, notwithstanding this 
 blood is fluid, its passage in the tumour is retarded ; 
 and this remissncss in its motion, which is more or less 
 considerable according to the size of the aneurism, oc- 
 casions some of the fibrin of the blood to separate from 
 
VX E 
 
 11. 
 
 A X K 
 
 . cd part ; and adhering to the internal coat of the 
 aneurism, it there forms fibrous strata, which may 
 easily be taken for real membranes by those not accus- 
 tomed to observe them. These fibrous strata cannot 
 be dispersed by any means, either external or internal ; 
 and pressure cannot be used, because it will destroy the 
 coats of the artery. 
 
 Secondly, THE FALSE ANEURISM, called Ecchymorna 
 .irteriosum, 
 
 Is formed by a rupture or wound in the coat of the 
 artery, and is of two kinds, viz. the diffused and .the 
 circumscribed. 
 
 The DIFFUSED is that in which the extravasated 
 blood runs through the cellular membrane, in the in- 
 terstices of firmer parts: this generally makes a rapid 
 progress, may extend itself to a great distance, and hath 
 little or no pulsation except very near the aperture of 
 the artery ; but these circumstances will somewhat 
 vary, according to the size of the opened artery and the 
 strength of the circulation. This species of false 
 aneurism is analogous to the emphysema, and is the 
 highest species of ccchymosis. 
 
 The CIRCUMSCRIBED TUMOUR beats, and sinks under 
 pressure, like the true aneurism; and indeed cannot be 
 distinguished from it except by the knowledge of its 
 cause, or by a careful dissection of the part : it appears 
 soon after the accident which gave rise to it, and is 
 . commonly slow and gradual in its progress. It happens 
 vi hen the orifice in the artery is very small, so that the 
 blood flows but slowly, and finds the adjacent mem- 
 branes so firmly united as to keep it within a certain 
 channel. It consists of one bag with a smooth inside, 
 and communicates by an aperture with the cavity of the 
 artery. This species of aneurism is, perhaps, the most 
 common among those that happen in the arm after 
 bleeding, especially when a considerable pressure hath 
 been made immediately after the accident. 
 
 Thirdly, THE MIXED ANEURISM, 
 
 Is formed partly by a wound or rupture in the artery, 
 and partly by a dilatation. It cannot easily be distin- 
 guished from the circumscribed species of the false 
 aneurism; and will ofien so emulate the true one, as 
 not to be distinguished from it but by a careful dis- 
 section. 
 
 Fourthly, THE VARICOSE ANEURISM, OR THE ANEUHIS- 
 MAL VARIX, 
 
 urs v hen there is an anastomosis, or an immediate 
 n between the artery and the vein of the 
 part where the patient hath been bled, in consequence 
 of the artery being wounded through the vein, so that 
 blood passes immediately from the trunk of the artery 
 into that of the vein, and so back to the heart. 
 
 This species differs from the common spurious antu- 
 in one circumstance only, viz. the wound remaining 
 <>pen in the side of the vein as well as in the side of the 
 artery. But this circumstance will occasion a great 
 difference in the symptoms, the tendency of the com- 
 plaint, and in the proper method of treating it. 
 
 Mr. Bell, in his System of Surgery, divides the 
 aneurism into two species, viz. the encysted, and the 
 diffused. The encysted includes all those in^ 
 hich, the coats of th- 
 
 blood is confined in its proper coat : of this kind he 
 reckons the -cariczsc aneurism. The diffused includes 
 all those in which, from an aperture in the artery, the 
 blood is spread in the cellular membrane out of its pro- 
 per course. 
 
 The causes of aneurisms are various. A natural 
 weakness in a part of an artery is the immediate cause 
 of the true aneurism. The internal causes are, a fulness 
 of the arteries concurring with some violent motion or 
 concussion ; an internal tumour pressing on some part 
 of an artery ; or violent action, sudden anger, vomiting, 
 kc. which propel the blood too forcibly to some parti- 
 cular part. By stretching the artery, a true, or by 
 bursting it, a false aneurism, or the mixed one, will be 
 thus formed : convulsions, and other violent spasmodic 
 symptoms, with other concurring causes, may be rank- 
 ed in the number of internal causes. In some instances 
 the coats of the artery are unusually and irregularly 
 weak. We then find aneurisms through the whole 
 arterial system ; and the predisposition to this complaint 
 is styled diathesis aneurismatica. Externally, strains, 
 blows, and punctures, are the most frequent causes : 
 pressure used on a true aneurism, by bursting the coats 
 of the artery, produces a false one ; suspending the 
 breath, as in lifting great burthens, wrestling, Sec. may 
 occasion either. 
 
 It hath been said that a polypus, existing internally, 
 sometimes occasions an aneurism; but Dr. Hunter ob- 
 serves, that it rarely or never happens that a polypus is 
 formed till the last moments of life, when the heart's 
 power having nearly ceased, the whole blood cannot be 
 propelled from the heart ; which, when found after death, 
 has been supposed to have pre-existed, and to have been 
 the cause of what it was only the effect. 
 
 There is no certain criterion by which to ascertain 
 the existence of internal aneurisms before they approach 
 to the surface of the body; whatever symptoms they 
 occasion before they form a tumour externally, as they 
 may be produced by other causes, are but equivocal 
 signs. 1'hejiathognomonic sign of all the species of c. 
 rism is, a perceptible pulsation in some part of the tu- 
 mour, more or less manifest, as the artery is seated 
 superficially or deep ; yet we shall find, that any u 
 tumour receiving pulsation from an adjoining arterv 
 will sometimes resemble it; and when the effused I 
 is in large quantity, it will obscure the pulsation. Tin- 
 true aneurUm is generally of an oblong figure, and hath 
 a strong pulsation in it;. it subsides on depression : if i' 
 is an aneurism of the aorta, a strong pulsation is per- 
 ceived against the sternum and ribs on every systole of 
 the heart; and when it extends above the sternum, 
 there is a tumour, with pulsation. These tumours 
 without pain or discoloration in the skin, except on the 
 point of bursting; they subside by pressure while the 
 blood is fluid, but when it is coagulated they yield in 
 a very slight degree; if the sac has a narrow basis, the 
 blood re-enters the artery with.a hissing noise when thi 
 tumour is pressed. Sometimes there is a redness from 
 the expansion of the parts beyond their capacity, or a 
 dark colour from the putrefaction of the blood, in 
 which case a fever and fainting also occur. The com- 
 mon appearances of an aneurimn from the wound of a 
 lancet are a discharge of blood through the orifice of the 
 skin, by jerks, instead ot" an uniform stream ; and on 
 i'toppintr the he blood spreads 
 
 Q 
 
ANE 
 
 114 
 
 ANE 
 
 muscles of the shoulder and arm, constituting the dif-- 
 fused aneurism: in this case the arm becomes livid 
 from the ccchymosis, and the blood coagulating, ob- 
 scures any sensible pulsation. 
 
 In the false kinds of aneurism, the cyst is probably 
 formed of a portion of the aponeurosis that runs over 
 the vessel, which, from extravasated blood underneath, 
 is thickened and expanded: that this membrane is the 
 cyst, seems to be confirmed by our so readily discover- 
 ing the puncture in the artery upon opening the tumour; 
 or it may be formed of the cellular membrane, which 
 admits both of thickening and expansion. 
 
 In the varicose aneurism, the vein that was punctured 
 will become varicous, and will have a pulsatile jarring 
 motion, on account of the stream from the artery ; there 
 will be a hissing noise, which will be found to corre- 
 spond with the pulse ; and the blood in the tumour will 
 be almost entirely fluid, because it is kept in constant 
 motion : it is soon formed to its largest size, and so re- 
 mains, if not disturbed by imprudent management : no 
 considerable inconveniences arise from it. This sort of 
 aneurism may be further known by placing a finger over 
 the orifice in the artery, where the stream of blood pro- 
 pelled into the vein at every pulsation is felt : by apply- 
 ing the ear to the tumefied vein, a tremulous motion and 
 noise are perceived; by pressing the corresponding 
 artery, this motion and noise cease ; and on the removal 
 of this pressure, the motions, &c. return; the artery 
 becomes larger in the arm and smaller in the wrist; 
 the vein being emptied by pressure, instantly fills again 
 on taking the pressure off; the pulse at the wrist grows 
 weaker as the artery above enlarges. 
 
 The beginning aneurism in the aorta should be dis- 
 tinguished from a palpitation of the heart; from hyste- 
 rics, in which symptoms of suffocation sometimes at- 
 tend; from fever with fainting, both which are some- 
 times the consequence of false aneurism; from varices 
 of the veins and their effects ; from an emphysema ; from 
 an ecchymosis ; from encysted swellings in the neck, in 
 which is often perceived a strong pulsation from the 
 stroke of the adjacent artery ; and from tumour formed 
 '.\\ consequence of ruptured veins. 
 
 The aneurism of the aorta may prove fatal by injuring 
 the general health, as it continues to increase in its 
 .size ; it may be supported during many years, but no 
 cure can be attempted, nor other palliatives used than 
 what consist in composure of mind and quietude of the 
 body. All aneurisms arc incurable that lie too low for 
 the operation ; and, if unadvisedly opened, the patient's 
 : :, in immediate danger; for bandages, which are the 
 only palliatives in such cases, are but uncertain aids. 
 The diffused aneurism is not only subject to hsemorr- 
 liages, but also to mortification. 
 
 The method of cure is the same in the true, the false, 
 and the mixed aneurisms : the varicous needs but little, 
 if any assistance: if it is enlarged by exercise and be- 
 <-omes painful, indulge a little rest, and moderate the 
 i'u lure labour; perhaps bathing the part with a little 
 spirit may afford some relief, but bandages and all other 
 pressure must be avoided. 
 
 To palliate, when the operation is impracticable, 
 
 bleed as often as is required to keep the force of the 
 
 circulation moderate ; let the diet be temperate, and 
 
 the exercise very gentle; keep the bowels constantly 
 
 i.Tessure is used, it must be such as only 
 
 lessens the force of the blood, but does not resist it ; 
 flannel bandages, or knit stockings, &c. are the most 
 proper for this purpose. But all pressure should be 
 avoided when the aorta is the scat of the aneurism, 
 however the tumour may appear externally : it is true 
 that, if the integuments give way, and the coagulum 
 formed on the inside of the tumour hath lost its support, 
 the assistance of a bandage is immediately necessary, 
 as it is the only means to prevent a fatal haemorrhage ; 
 in this dilemma, if the substitutes to the integuments 
 are judiciously applied, and accompanied with such 
 topical medicines as resist both suppuration and putre- 
 faction, the life of the patient may be preserved for some 
 time. In one instance, recorded in some of the Medical 
 Observations, where several aneurisms occurred in the: 
 lower extremities, the blood lost by the bursting of one 
 cured the rest. This circumstance might lead us to 
 try active bleeding in true aneurisms. 
 
 When the operation can be admitted, it is advisable 
 first to attempt the cure by compression, because i: 
 sometimes proves effectual ; is always a good prepara- 
 tory step to the operation, by its enlarging the collateral 
 anastomosing branches, and disposing the part to have a 
 more free circulation after the division of the artery : 
 but when the tumour is large, the palliative method 
 should not be long continued, because it injures the 
 neighbouring parts, and will occasion more inflamma- 
 tion and sloughing when the operation is performed. 
 
 The pressure, whether before or after the operation, 
 should be confined as much as possible to the affected 
 part, that the passage of the blood through the anasto- 
 mosing vessels may be free ; by which we may prevent 
 the mortification that- sometimes ensues from a want of 
 a free circulation. 
 
 Some few instances of small aneurisms, and punctures 
 of the artery from bleeding, have succeeded by the use 
 of a bandage, but they almost all require the operation 
 at last, which is performed nearly in the same manner 
 in every part; but larger aneurisms cannot receive any 
 advantage from the pressure ; therefore, when used long 
 enough as a preparative to the operation, the latter 
 should not be delayed. Plenck's apparatus is well 
 adapted to close the wound instead of the common 
 bandage ;' and the German surgeons have introduced 
 several refinements in the management, which art- 
 perhaps unnecessary. Yet where the aneurism has- 
 been cured by compression, it is more probable that the 
 canal of the artery is obliterated, than that the wound is 
 so firmly healed as to resist the arterial current. 
 
 If, however, the cure be attempted in this way, the 
 pledget should be very carefully laid on the wounded 
 artery, so as to close the wound accurately without 
 pressing on the veins or any anastomosing artery ; the 
 limb should be kept at rest, blood taken from the other 
 arm, and every part of the antiphlogistic plan rigorously 
 adopted. When it is probable that the wound of the 
 artery is firm, the bandage and pledget should be re- 
 moved ; and gently loosening the tourniquet, we should 
 observe whether any tumour appears on the part. If 
 there should not, a more moderate pressure must be 
 still for a time continued. 
 
 In the event of having wounded an artery, M. The- 
 den advises us to let the blood flow for a time, and 
 while the proper bandages are preparing, to keep a 
 strong general pressure on the cavity of the eib-jw. A 
 
ANE 
 
 115 
 
 AN K 
 
 spiral bandage must then be applied, inclosing a cylin- 
 drical compress along the artery. The whole must be 
 wetted with his own aqua traumatiea, q. v. ; but as 
 wetting contracts the linen, die bandage should not at 
 first be drawn too tight. In three or four days the 
 bandages grow slack, and they must be again applied, 
 and every precaution taken against any of the folds 
 slipping. 
 
 Mr. Bell observes, that in diffused or false aneurisms, 
 pressure cannot be applied to the artery alone, without 
 at the same time affecting the refluent veins ; and as 
 this circumstance, by producing an increased resist- 
 ance to the arterial pulsations, must undoubtedly force 
 an additional quantity of blood to the orifice in the ar- 
 tery, there is reason to suppose it hath been productive 
 of mischief. But though pressure ought never to be 
 attempted in any period of the diffused aneurism, yet 
 in some stages of the other species it may be often em- 
 ployed with advantage. In their early stages, while 
 the blood can be yet pressed entirely out of the sac into 
 the artery, by the use of a bandage of soft and some- 
 what elastic materials, properly fitted to the part, much 
 may be done in preventing any considerable increase 
 of the swelling: indeed, by this continued support, 
 complete cures have been at last obtained. Yet, though 
 pressure to a certain degree hath sometimes proved 
 useful, it ought never to be carried to a great length : 
 tight bandages, in these cases, always counteract the 
 intention. The greatest length to which pressure ought 
 to go, should be to serve only as an easy support to the 
 parts affected. With compression, other means should 
 at the same time be used ; such as low diet, occasional 
 bleeding, a lax state of the bowels, freedom from strong 
 exercise, Sec. 
 
 THE OPERATION FOR THE ANEURISM ix THE HUMERAL 
 ARTEKY. 
 
 Having taken away some blood, and promoted such 
 other discharges as seem needful, apply the tourniquet 
 near the shoulder, tighten it so that the pulse cannot 
 easily be perceived ; lay the arm in a convenient situa- 
 tion ; then make an incision on the inside of the biceps 
 muscle, above and below the elbow, a considerable 
 length, which, being in the course of the artery, will 
 discover it as soon as the coagulated blood is removed. 
 Be careful not to cut the larger veins, nor the bag ; 
 the same attention is necessary 7 in cutting the apo- 
 neurosis of the biceps ; for this aponeurosis, the 
 capsula, the bag, and the skin, are all united by the 
 pressure. 
 
 If the orifice does not readily appear, let the tourni- 
 quet be loosened, and the effusion of blood will direct 
 you to it ; then carry a crooked needle armed under it, 
 lie the vessel just above the orifice, and when you have 
 secured the upper part, slacken the tourniquet a little ; 
 or 'if on slackening it there is any haemorrhage from 
 ;\\e inferior parts of the artery, it plainly appears that 
 he collateral branches are open, and that there is a free 
 'irculation. The first ligature secured, make a second 
 a little below the orifice, and leave the intermediate 
 -pace of the artery to slough away without divid- 
 ing it. 
 
 Avoid taking up the nerve with the ligature if you 
 conveniently can ; the readiest method to do this is, 
 
 as it lies on the inside, at a liltlc distance froiu 
 artery, to relax that vessel by bending the arm mo- 
 derately, and to raise the artery from its bed by a probt- 
 introduced into its orifice, or by pinching it up with the 
 finger and the thumb : the nerve is easily distinguished 
 from the artery by feeling; and thus the artery maybe 
 drawn from the nerve. If the nerve should be taken 
 up, and a portion of the adjacent flesh being taken up 
 with it, no inconvenience need be feared. 
 
 After the operation, the limb is generally some i : 
 time without pulsation, which, if it does not recover in 
 twenty-four hours, amputation is not to be deferred. 
 This operation is indeed often necessary; but v 
 spirituous applications, and dry he.at from warm sand 
 and ashes should be first tried, and continued so long as 
 the operation can be safely deferred. 
 
 In the London Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. ii. page 56". 
 is an instance of an aneurism in the arm being c 
 by the operation ; but, instead of the ligatures, a steel 
 pin was passed through the lips of the orifice in the ar- 
 tery, and secured by twisting thread about it, as in th< 
 hare-lip ; after a few days the pin came away with the 
 dressings. 
 
 Under some particular circumstances, taking up the 
 femoral artery in popliteal aneurisms may be perform- 
 ed with success, and the leg preserved, where the mis- 
 fortune occurs from falls, bruises, or punctures, in 
 sound, healthy constitutions ; but if the aneurism arises 
 gradually in habits where there is reason to suspect a 
 diseased state of the arteries, amputating the limb is 
 certainly the least dangerous mode, and should be pre- 
 ferred. 
 
 The advantages of Mr. Hunter's operation for the 
 popliteal aneurism, viz. tying the artery far above thr 
 aneurismal sac, are owing to the wound being small ; 
 for the true aneurismal sac is untouched, and disapr. 
 from absorption ; as well as from the greater proba- 
 bility of the artery in a distant part being sound. Mi . 
 Lambert's method of stitching the wound of the ar- 
 tery by the hare-lip suture (Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. il. 
 p. 360), and M. Descham's (Medecine Eclairee par les 
 Sciences, iii. 67), have been seldom followed, or gene- 
 rally approved. 
 
 See instances of aneurisms of the femoral artery be- 
 ing cured in the Ldnd. Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. iii. p. 
 106. And in the Edinb. Medical Commentaries, vol. ii. 
 p. 176. Also in Warner's Cases of Surgery. 
 
 See Aetius Tetrabib. 7. serm. iii. cap. 10. P. JEgi- 
 neta, lib. vi. cap. 37. Marcus Aur. Severinus de Efficaci 
 Medicina. Morgagni de Sedibus et Causis Morborum. 
 Mem. de 1'Acad. Roy. an 1712, 1733. Philos. Trans. 
 Abr. vol. iii. viii. De Haen de Aneurismatib. Rat. 
 Medendi. Mem. de 1'Acad. Roy. de Chirurgie. Scrip- 
 tores de Aneurismatibus cura Lauth. Monro*s Re- 
 marks on the Formation of Aneurism*, in the Edinb. 
 Med. Ess. vol. ii. and iv. Le Dran's Operations in 
 Surgery. Sharpe's Operations of Surgery. Dr. Hun- 
 ter's, and others', Observations on Aneurisms, in the 
 Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. i. ii. iii. and iv. Lond. 
 Med. Journal, vol. vii. Transactions for promoting 
 Medical and Chirurgical Knowledge, vol. i. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. i. White's Surgery, p. 115; and Home 
 on the same subject. 
 
 AXEURI'SMA TR^CORDIO'RUM. Called also car- 
 diog-mus, cardionchus ; aneurism in the heart, or in 
 
A N G 
 
 116 
 
 G 
 
 the aorta near the heart, which occasions pain in the 
 praecordia. 
 
 ANFRACTUO'SUS, (from an, and frango, to 
 break). ANFRACTUOUS. Full of windings: called 
 (infractuosities. 
 
 ANG. ET ANGUIL. The abbreviation of Sim- 
 plici del excellcnte m. luigi Anguillara. Venet. 1561, 
 Hvo. 
 
 ANGEIOTO'MIA, (from "/. r jiy, a vessel, andrf.iMw, 
 in cut) . An opening of the vessels, as in arteriotomy 
 and phlebotomy. It also signifies a particular dissec- 
 tion of the vessels for anatomical purposes. 
 
 ANGEIOTOMI'STA. An AXGEIOTOMIST. A per- 
 son skilled in the course of the blood vessels, or who 
 an dissect them readily. 
 
 ANGELICA ARCHANGE'LICA. So called? 
 
 ANGE'LICA SATI'VA. [from its angelic virtues. 5 
 
 (.'ailed also imfieratoria saliva, fiectoraria herba. It is 
 ihe angelica archangelica Lin. Sp. PI. 360. It is found 
 by the sides of rivulets, on the mountains of Lapland, 
 and is cultivated in gardens all over Europe ; the best 
 is said to be produced in Bohemia and Spain : but Lin- 
 naeus thinks that the best is that which grows on the 
 mountains in northern countries. The roots are in the 
 greatest perfection in the second spring ; .they should 
 be well dried and kept in a dry place, and frequently 
 -aired, or they grov, 7 mouldy, and are the prey of worms. 
 The whole plant is used ; and hath been so much 
 esteemed as to have obtained the name of PRINCEPS 
 ALEXIPHARMICORUM. Some physicians think that the 
 English angelica differs from the Spanish only in the 
 latter having been long kept, by which the disagreeable 
 flavour of the fresh root is lost. Though all the parts 
 of this plant possess the same virtues in a great de- 
 gree, yet the root is the strongest. It resembles zedoary 
 as a medicine, but is milder, and a good carminative. 
 Externally applied, it discusses inflammatory tumours 
 in cold habits. By some authors it has teen highly 
 praised as a carminative, a stomachic, sudorific, and 
 fmmenagogue ; and considered as a specific against 
 some poisons and malignant fevers : in present practice 
 it is seldom employed. In Lapland it is employed in 
 coughs, and hoarseness. The stalks arc roasted in hot 
 ashes, and the flowers boiled in milk till they form a 
 soft extract. 
 
 The seeds come nearest to the roots in medical vir- 
 tue, but scarcely retain either their vegetative or me- 
 dicinal power until the following spring. The leaves 
 lose nearly all their virtue in drying. A strong water 
 is obtained from either the leaves or seeds by distilla- 
 tion ; but spirit of wine best extracts the oil in which 
 the virtues of the dried roots reside. 
 
 The stalks and the roots are candied by the confec- 
 tioners; and- the stalks were formerly blanched and 
 eaten as celery. In Norway the roots are sometimes 
 made into bread. 
 
 All the species of angelica have similar virtues, 
 chiefly differing in the degree, but the a. archangelica 
 is the best. The wild sort, in use, is the angelica syl- 
 'vestris Lin. Sp. 361. See LEVISTICUM. 
 
 ANOE'I.ICA PRATENSIS APII FOLIO. See OREOSELI- 
 KUM. Also a name of the saxifraga anglica. 
 
 ANGE'LICA GRANA, a name of Dr. Anderson's pills. 
 ANGE'LICUS PU'LVIS. See MERCURIUS VIT^E. 
 ANGELOCA'LOS. The true name of the twenty - 
 
 fourth appellation of Myrepsus, and not, as is com- 
 monly writ, alcancali. 
 
 A'NGELYN. See ANDIRA. 
 
 A'NGI. BUBOES in the GROIN, (from angor; an- 
 guish ). See BUBO. 
 
 ANGIGLO'SSI, (from nyy.v^r,, a hook, and yAwo-s-a, 
 the tongue). STAMMERERS. 
 
 ANGI'NA, (from *yx a i to strangle,) also called 
 cynanche, kynanche, lycanche. QUINSY; thus named, 
 from an abbreviation of the F'rench word squinancie. 
 
 It is an inflammation in the parts of the throat sub- 
 servient to respiration, speech, and deglutition ; it is 
 called a STRANGULATION OF THE FAUCES ; more pro- 
 perly, an INFLAMMATION OF THE- INTERNAL FAUCES. 
 
 Aretaeus supposes that it is named cynanche, from 
 dogs being subject to it; or else, because in this spe- 
 cies of quinsy it has been said the tongue is inflamed 
 and so swelled, th^t it hangs out beyond the teeth like 
 a dog's. Coelius Aurelianus says, that the voice of 
 the patient in the quinsy resembles that of a dog, or 
 a wolf; hence called lycanche : or, perhaps, the word 
 cynanche is derived from x.vw, canis, and <*y%*>, ztran- 
 gulo ; because a set of symptoms affect the patient in 
 a species of quinsy, not unlike the appearances ob- 
 servable in hanging dogs. 
 
 If the disorder is epidemic, it is so usually between 
 the spring and summer, and after long continuance of 
 cold and rainy weather. 
 
 The true quinsy^ the cynanche tonsillaris of Cullen, 
 is an acute inflammatory disorder. The bastard quinsy 
 is a milder catarrhal one ; and its fever chronical, of the 
 catarrhal kind. 
 
 The Greeks give different names to the-true quinsy, 
 according to the respective parts on which this disorder 
 falls : the Latins, considering the disorder as one, 
 wherever its violence might have more peculiarly been 
 manifest, included them all under the name angina ; 
 as we under that of qitinsy. The curious may see the 
 various appellations given to the different circumstances 
 of this disorder in the writings of Aretaeus, Coslius 
 Aurelianus, Hildanus, and Alexander Trallian. 
 
 The cynanche of Dr. Cullen is placed in the class 
 pyrfxix, and order fihlegmasia : and defined a fever, 
 sometimes of the typhoid kind; redness and pain of 
 the fauces ; deglutition and breathing difficult, with a 
 sense of straitness in the throat. This genus contains 
 five species : 
 
 1. CYNANCHE TOXSILLAHIS, when the inflammation 
 begins in the tonsils, and affects only the mucous mem- 
 brane of the fauces with redness and tumour, having 
 an inflammatory fever attending. 
 
 2. CYNANCHE MALIGXA, also u'.cerosa gangnenosa, 
 and ulcerosa when, it affects the tonsils and mucous 
 membrane of the fauces, with tumour, redness, and 
 mucous sloughs of a white or ash colour, spreading 
 and covering ulcers ; attended with a typhoid fever, 
 and eruptions. 
 
 3. CYNANCHE TH.ACHEALIS, when it is attended with 
 difficult respiration, shrill inspiration, hoarse voice, 
 harsh sounding cough, scarcely any tumefaction ap- 
 pearing in the fauces, little or no difficulty of swal- 
 lowing, and the fever inflammatory. This among 
 the Scotch is called the CROUP. See SUFFOCATIO 
 
 STRIDULA. 
 
 4. CYXANCHE 
 
 PHARYNG^A (ESOPHAGEA, when 
 
AN G 
 
 117 
 
 ANG 
 
 nit-re appears a redness, particularly at the lower part 
 of the fauces, and swallowing Becomes extremely diffi- 
 cult and painful; the respiration sufficiently free, and 
 the fever inflammatory. 
 
 5. CYXASCHE PAROTID.E.V, when the external pa- 
 rotid and maxillary glands are tumefied, respiration 
 and deglutition slightly affected, and the fever a mild 
 inflammatory one. This species is called the MUMPS 
 amongst the English; in Scotland, the BRAXKS; with 
 the French, OURLES. There is also a species of quin- 
 sy to which children are subject, called PCEDAX- 
 CHOXE. 
 
 The seat of the cynanche tonsillaris is properly in the 
 mucous membrane of the upper part of the throat, and 
 all the surrounding parts of the muscles which move 
 the jaws. The young, the sanguine, and those of an 
 inflammatory diathesis, are most disposed to the true 
 quinsy; and a disposition to it is often acquired by a 
 few repetitions. The causes are the same as are pro- 
 ductive of inflammation in general; particular consti- 
 tutions and former habits determine the inflammation 
 tp particular parts. 
 
 If all or most of these parts are inflamed, the case is 
 desperate; for the return of the blood through the 
 compressed jugulars being intercepted, the fauces, lips, 
 tongue, and face swell ; the tongue is inflamed, and 
 hangs from the mouth; the eyes are red, prominent, 
 and ghastly ; the brain is filled with blood ; and delirium, 
 yawning, stertor, strangulation on lying down, with, a 
 manifest redness, tumour, pain, and pulsation in the 
 breast and neck, supervene. 
 
 The proper symptom of a quinsy is, the difficulty of 
 swallowing solids or fluids; for if a large tumour af- 
 fects the top of the oesophagus, and contracts it, li- 
 quids, but not solids, may pass through it; but if the 
 tumour be seated in the top of the larynx, where it is 
 covered with the epiglottis, solid substances, by pressing 
 the tumid epiglottis, find a way to the oesophagus; 
 while' liquids, not pressing with equal force, slide 
 through the gaping space, by the tumour, into the as- 
 peria arteria, and cause great uneasiness. 
 
 The complaint is generally obvious to the senses, and 
 can but in few instances be mistaken. Shivering, and 
 other symptoms of inflammatory fever, often precede; 
 but very frequently the difficulty of swallowing is the 
 first inconvenience felt. The florid redness round the 
 fauces, and on every part of the throat, at once points 
 out the disease; and this, with a flow of saliva, often 
 constitutes the whole. When however more violent, 
 the upper part of the larynx, the muscles of the neck, 
 and the oesophagus itself, in a great portion of its track, 
 suffer. The soreness externally is very acute; the 
 breathing difficult, with a wheezing noise; the pain 
 violent, extending to the ear; and deglutition, from the 
 swelling, almost wholly obstructed. The different 
 parts affected are known from the inconvenience at- 
 tending the performance of their different functions; 
 but we need not distinguish them, as the practice will 
 not differ. 
 
 It is not, we have said, difficult to distinguish the 
 inflammatory sore throat, when we reflect that it con- 
 sists in a difficulty of swallowing, with fever, and a 
 forid redness of the fauces. Scirrhi, spasms, tumours, 
 and venereal swellings, can never be mistaken for this 
 disease; for though there is often an attending redness, 
 yet it is not of the florid kind, nor is inflammatory 
 
 fever present. The inflammation sometimes affects 
 the muscles of the larynx, and is in some cases dan- 
 gerous; yet the easy access that may be obtained to 
 the neighbourhood of the diseased parts, gives us a 
 power of relieving quickly. The greatest danger arises 
 from gangrene, and suffocation from the swelling of 
 the parts, particularly the tonsils. In common sore 
 throat, however, gangrene is a very unusual conse- 
 quence ; and we have more often seen an inflammatory 
 cynanche arise from the active stimulants employed in 
 the malignant species, than gangrene from the present 
 disease. When the tonsils suppurate, the previous 
 swelling often threatens suffocation; and it has been 
 thought necessary to open a passage for the access of 
 the air to the lungs through the rings of the trachea; 
 see BROXCHOTOMY. We have seen this more than 
 once employed with success, but it has never appeared 
 necessary in our practice. Active gargles to hasten the 
 maturation, bathing the feet often in warm water, or 
 inhaling warm vapours from the mouth of a funnel, 
 sometimes with the addition of camphor, have gene- 
 rally ripened the abscess without danger. If the symp- 
 toms are more urgent, the swelled tonsil may be punc- 
 tured with the point of a scalpel. 
 
 The treatment of inflammatory angina is not very 
 difficult. When it is ascertained to be the true cy- 
 nanche tonsillaris and for the distinction of the great- 
 est importance we must refer to a following article 
 where we treat of the malignant kind every part of the 
 antiphlogistic regimen should be employed in all its 
 rigour. Diluting liquors, abstinence from animal food, 
 and even animal broths, and cooling purgatives, are 
 highly proper. Gargles should be almost incessantly- 
 employed, and a great error prevails in using gargles 
 occasionally only. Two or three times a day will in- 
 deed be sufficiently often; but they should never be 
 employed for a less period than from an hour to an 
 hour and a half. The syringe is chiefly useful in chil- 
 dren, and in the malignant kind. Bleeding is seldom 
 necessary, except when the swelling of the fauces is ra- 
 pid and considerable, in healthy strong constitutions: 
 it should then be actively employed, and not less than 
 sixteen or eighteen ounces taken at once, and repeated 
 after eight or ten hours. Such an emergency will, 
 however, seldom occur: it has not at least occurred to 
 us in a practice of above thirty years. Topical bleeding 
 with leeches is sometimes employed, but seldom neces- 
 sary ; and this remedy is inconvenient, as it is difficult 
 to stop the blood, when there is no bone against which 
 a pressure can be made. Asa purgative the salts per- 
 haps with senna are preferable. 
 
 Vomiting early is often highly beneficial; and even 
 in a more advanced state, if it can be practised without 
 much pain, it is particularly advantageous, from the dis- 
 charge it procures from the affected -glands. We have 
 heard of its being employed to burst an abscess formed 
 on the tonsils; but it is, undoubtedly, at this period, 
 precarious, if not highly dangerous. 
 
 Blistering is a remedy of peculiar importance. The 
 plaster has been applied to the back or to the throat. 
 Where the muscles of the trachea are greatly affected, 
 the latter may be proper; and the former is, in no in- 
 stance, improper The most useful application of blis- 
 ters is, however, from behind the ear, extending under 
 the lower jaw to the trachea. The ammonia, either in 
 its mild or pure state, joined with oil, and mustard cata- 
 
118 
 
 ANG 
 
 plasms have, at times, supplied the place of blisters; 
 and, when the external fauces have been very sore, a 
 common poultice is an useful application. We have 
 not found the addition of camphor either to the lini- 
 ments or poultices useful. 
 
 The kinds of gargle have occasioned some little dis- 
 cussion. In the early stages they have been emollient 
 and discutient; in the latter astringent and antiseptic. 
 A pint of barley water, with two drams of crude sal am- 
 moniac, is a gargle of the former kind. We have not 
 found a cold gargle of water with a portion of brandy 
 recommended ; and it has never before occurred to us, 
 but we think it merits a trial. Acids have been repro- 
 bated in the early stages: but the disadvantages enu- 
 merated are those of the mineral acids. The acetous 
 is, at any period, useful; and the sharper it can be 
 borne, without pain, the more useful. This kind of , 
 gargle generally consists of an infusion of baum or 
 sage, with a portion of honey, sharpened with vinegar 
 to such a degree as the inflamed fauces can bear. The 
 raspberry vinegar however, alone, swallowed slowly, 
 is perhaps equally efficacious with any gargle; and, as 
 it is pleasant, it will be more steadily pursued than a 
 less agreeable medicine. In the same way, a small bit 
 of crude sal ammoniac, or of salt prunella, held in the 
 mouth till it gradually dissolves, has been highly use- 
 ful. Figs, as they are supposed to have a peculiar 
 efficacy in ripening abscesses, have been often used in 
 decoctions employed for gargles. The addition of 
 squills to the gargle, as recommended by Dr. Fordyce, 
 is seldom of peculiar service. 
 
 The mineral acids and astringent gargles are scarcely 
 in any instance required in inflammatory angina, 
 though recommended in the more advanced stages. 
 They are of great service in those inflammations which 
 arise from relaxation; and when angina often recurs, 
 the inflammation is of a less active kind. Decoctions 
 of the oak bark with the vitriolic or muriatic acid, are 
 more effectual than any form of the Peruvian bark. 
 The myrrh we have never found necessary or useful. 
 
 Gangrene, we have said, scarcely ever follows in- 
 flammation of the throat; and scirrhi of the tonsils, 
 though mentioned as a consequence, are certainly rare. 
 The tonsils we have seen often scirrhous, but never 
 cancerous; and they have remained in the scirrhous 
 state through a long life. 
 
 See Aretseus, Ccelius Aurelianus, Hildanus, Trallia- 
 nus, Hoffman, Boerhaave, Le Dran's Operations, Wal- 
 lis's Sydenham, and Fordyce's Elements, part. ii. Cul- 
 len's First Lines, i. 279. edit. 4. 
 
 ANGI'NA AQU'OSA <EDEMATO'SA. Boerhaavii Aphor. 
 791. This is a species of dropsy, arranged by Dr. 
 Cullen under ANASARCA, the second species, which 
 arises from obstruction, occasioned by compression of 
 the veins; see ANASARCA OPPILATA. It is called LOWE- 
 HIANA, being produced upon a dog by Lower's tying up 
 the jugular veins, which brought on the angina aquosa 
 that occasioned suffocation; see Sauvages'- Nos. Meth. 
 vol. i. p. 678. 
 
 ANGI'NA GANGHJE'NOSA, called also garotlllo, angina 
 maligna, e/iidemica gangrxnosa, ulcerosa, ulcusculosa, 
 suffocati-ua, ERYSIPELATOU'S, ULCERATED, MALIGNANT, 
 or PUTRID SORE THROAT; cynanche maligna of Dr. 
 Cullen. 
 
 This is a disease of great danger and importance. It 
 is probably not a new one; but its nature and proper 
 
 treatment were seemingly obscured by the too com- 
 mon term of pestilential, and the farrago- of remedies 
 adapted to a name. The history is very accurately 
 detailed in Dr. Cullen's Synopsis, where a chronolo- 
 gical list of the authors who have treated of it is in- 
 serted. 
 
 It attacks like a slight inflammatory sore throat, 
 though sometimes only a languor insidiously creeps 
 on, with a little difficulty of swallowing; and, in the 
 worst cases, even this is absent. The strength, how- 
 ever, rapidly sinks, the features fall, a ghastly pale- 
 ness comes on, and death quickly follows. In slighter 
 kinds, the course is not very different from that of the 
 inflammatory species, though seemingly slight, with al- 
 ternate chills and heats, pain in the head, &c. till the 
 debility appears, when every other bad symptom imme- 
 diately follows. Every sore throat, should, therefore, 
 be carefully examined. 
 
 In the most active inflammations of the throat, 
 white specks will sometimes appear on the velum pen- 
 dulum or tonsils. If the inflammation is florid, the 
 constitution robust, and the pulse firm, these spots 
 may be disregarded. On the contrary, in some in- 
 stances of the most malignant kind, no sloughs can be 
 observed. The distinction must be taken from the co- 
 lour of the inflammation. In the true malignant sore 
 throat, the colour approaches rather to the crimson and 
 the pink than the red; and sometimes a shade of brown, 
 not far distant from the cinnamon, is mixed. The 
 pain in swallowing is slight in proportion to the degree 
 of inflammation; languor, listlessness, and indiffer- 
 ence, are very conspicuous; and the features display 
 the same want of fulness and tone : the eyes are red 
 and watery. At this time the pulse will be sometimes 
 apparently strong, but a slight attention shows that the 
 strength of the stroke is apparent only : it throbs with a 
 kind of convulsive weakness, rather than beats with a 
 steady firmness. The tongue grows brown, the breath 
 offensive, and delirium, at night, comes on : by day, a 
 wandering is only observable. When there are sloughs 
 on the throat, the edges are of a dark pink red; they 
 are observed to cover, and sometimes they conceal a con- 
 siderable loss of substance; they enlarge, become 
 deeper, and the edges black. An ichor, or a thin acrid 
 matter, is discharged from the nose or ears ; the stools 
 are thin and highly offensive. The fever is said to re- 
 mit in the morning, but the remission is inconsiderable, 
 and will never assist in the distinction, though it will 
 sometimes lead to an insidious security. 
 
 Sometimes, from the beginning, exanthemata ap- 
 pear; and the putrid sore throat is frequently, if not 
 constantly, an attendant on scarlatina : these soon as- 
 sume a darker hue, and appear livid. The breath in the 
 earlier periods is not affected, but a wheezing noise su- 
 pervenes if neglected; and this, in the worst kinds, is 
 succeeded by the shrill barking sound which has occa- 
 sioned the Spaniards to give it the name of GAROTILLO. 
 It evidently arises from the erysipelatous inflamma- 
 tion extending to the larynx, and is generally a fatal 
 symptom. The eruptions have been described as fa- 
 vourable and critical : we have generally found them 
 accidental, and only of use as an index of amendment, 
 or of the disease increasing in violence and malignancy. 
 In a disease which runs its course generally in lesrthan 
 five, always in seven days, no prognostic is to be 
 depended on but a more florid appearance in the- 
 
ANG 1 
 
 throat, and a more healthy aspect of the edges of the 
 sores. ' 
 
 The disease is epidemic, and attacks the active and 
 robust as well as the infirm. We have not found the 
 number of its victims greatly disproportioned in any 
 period of life, in any situation or time of year. It is cer- 
 tainly infectious, though the infection is not active, or 
 its influence very extended. 
 
 All evacuations are highly injurious; and an emetic, 
 with which we are often directed to begin, sometimes 
 operates with such violence as to debilitate greatly. If 
 a stool or two be necessary, a clvster, or a very mild, 
 quickly operating laxative, is alone admissible. ' After 
 this the bark is to be given in active doses, with aroma- 
 tics. Half a dram of the bark, with ten grains of 
 aromatic species, should be exhibited every two hours. 
 If it seems to produce strictures on the skin, and rigor, 
 five or six grains of camphor, and three or four of true 
 James's powder, (guarded by a little opium,) should be 
 added to each dose. These may be washed down with 
 a strong decoction of bark, sharply acidulated with either 
 of the mineral acids. We may, however, remark, that 
 in this disease the bark seldom disagrees. 
 
 The action of these remedies is greatly assisted by 
 diet and gargles. Port wine should be given freely : i't 
 should indeed enter into even- part of the food, and be 
 drunk alone, cold. Even sleep is less necessary than 
 bark and port wine ; and should it continue above' three 
 hours, the patient must be awakened, for the loss of 
 time cannot be regained. The quantity of the medi- 
 cine and the wine must be regulated by the effect. If 
 we gain nothing in the first thirty-six hours, we may 
 depend on a fatal event: if we lose ground in twenty- 
 four, our hopes will be inconsiderable. We have 
 known women unaccustomed to wine drink two bottles 
 within twenty-four hours, for more than a fortnight. 
 The gargles should be of a strong decoction of bark, 
 very sharply acidulated with mineral acids or with 
 the strongest Cayenne vinegar, or some Cayenne in 
 substance should be added ; and they should be fre- 
 quently used, or, as the patient is languid, injected 
 with a syringe. Pepper-corns constantly bitten, and 
 the saliva swallowed, we have often found highly 
 useful. 
 
 These are the appearances, and such the practice in 
 the more violent attacks of the complaint ; and we have 
 never seen an instance of it," when taken early and 
 treated in this manner, in a constitution moderately 
 strong, proving fatal. The same plan, less actively pur- 
 sued, is adapted to the milder kinds. But even the 
 mildest should not be treated with indifference. 
 
 In the worst cases, a palsy of the muscles of the 
 throat has come on, and nothing could be swallowed. 
 We must then inject nourishing clysters and port wine, 
 alternately, every three or four hours, with a little 
 opium: use a semicupium of a strong decoction of 
 bark; and let \vine and jellies be kept in the mouth ss 
 long and as frequently as possible. This plan has suc- 
 ceeded, in more than one case, in our hands; and in one 
 of these the patient swallowed nothing for six days. 
 
 We have not mentioned, among the remedies, blis- 
 ters, for authors are much divided respecting their ef- 
 i'ects ; and many idle theoretical discussions have been 
 indulged on the subject. They certainly have never 
 been injurious, but we dare not say that they have ever 
 
 A S G 
 
 been adv. ,. On a candid and dispassionate re- 
 
 view of what we have seen, we can scarcely recom- 
 mend them. The myrrh, also, we have not men- 
 tioned internally, or in gargle, because we think it 
 too weak a minister to be trusted in emergencies, and 
 it is unnecessary in slighter cases. Yeast, efferves- 
 cing mixtures, and clysters, have not been sufficient- 
 ly tried in circumstances so desperate; and, as the 
 other remedies seldom fail, these are at least unneces- 
 sary. 
 
 See Aretaeus de Causis et Signis Morborum, lib. i. 
 cap. 9. Dr. Fothergill's Treatise on the Putrid Sore 
 Throat. Dr. Huxham. Le Cat, Johnson, and Cho- 
 mel on this disease. Xorthcote's Treatise on the Ul- 
 cerated Sore Throat. Dr. Percival's Essays. Dr. 
 Fordyce's Elements, part. ii. Cullen's First Lines, i. 
 284. edit. 4. 
 
 ANGI'XA TRACHEALIS. In compliance with Dr. 
 Johnson, and consonantly with our observations in a 
 former article, we mention this species as a separate 
 one, and distinct from that sometimes comprehended 
 under this title by other authors. The CROUP we shall 
 next consider under the appellation of angina stridutc, 
 and confine the present term to the malignant angina, 
 extending to the trachea, or to that species of the dis- 
 ease in which the larynx and trachea are originally at- 
 tacked. To this complaint authors have not, perhaps, 
 paid due attention : it is indeed seldom an original 
 disease ; yet, within our own observation, it has ap- 
 peared to be so. It is truly an erysipelatous inflamma- 
 tion, in contradistinction to the phlegmonic ; nor does 
 it materially differ in its treatment from putrid pneu- 
 monia, or angina maligna. We reed not, in such in- 
 stances, dread the power of the bark in inducing dysp- 
 noea, but employ it freely with cordials. The only 
 question is, whether blisters are more admissible or 
 more effectual ? From our own experience we cannot 
 encourage their application ; but they certainly do no 
 harm. 
 
 AXGI'XA STRIDULA. This is the cynanc/ie tra- 
 cfiealis of Cullen; a disease that, for its singularity and 
 fatality, has fixed the attention of pathologists and prac- 
 titioners. We wish we could solve the difficulties, or 
 direct a more scientific or successful method of cure 
 than has hitherto been adopted. 
 
 The cynanche was the boast cf Dr. Cullen. as a n. 
 ral well established genus, under which the spe 
 were scientifically arranged. The subject of nosoloy 
 we must, at a future period, consider; but we : 
 now add, that self-complacency had never so baseless a 
 foundation. The species agree in no one principle 
 affections of the parts connected with the neck. Is it n 
 group of complaints in which the breath is affected? 
 No: in th nous sore throat, and the mumps, 
 
 the breathing is free. The swallowing? This is not 
 affected in the malignant angina or the croup. In- 
 flammation? Scarcely any inflammation occurs in the 
 mumps. Yet we mean not to undervalue nosology, or 
 its great advocate. We think highly of both; and 
 if there ever was a man to whom medicine was pe- 
 culiarly indebted as a science, who, by enlarged and 
 comprehensive views, has added to its value, its utility, 
 and importance, THAT MAX WAS Da. CVLLEX. Our 
 pages will be an ample commentary on this text ; but our 
 'urn is not the rash, hasty efi'usion of a yc,ung theo- 
 
A N G 
 
 120 
 
 ANG 
 
 rist, but of a person who has for a long series of years 
 brought his opinions to the test of practice. Near fif- 
 teen years have passed since his death, and no friendly 
 hand has scattered flowers over his tomb, appreciated 
 his genius, his talents, and his virtues. We have some 
 reason to accuse his family of insensibility, or his pupils 
 of ingratitude, did we not know that attempts had been 
 made, in vain, to procure the honourable office of his 
 biographer. But this is from our present purpose. 
 
 The ANGINA STRIDULA, (from stridere, to make a 
 noise,) is called also angina, membran'acea, internet, fier- 
 niciosa, /toly/iosa, catarr/ius suffocatiiius, and niorbus 
 strangula forms. It is chiefly a disease of children, and 
 is distinguished by a difficult inspiration sounding as 
 through a brass tube, harsh cough, with seldom any tu- 
 mour in the throat, and no difficulty in swallowing. 
 This definition differs from that of Dr. Cullen, who is a 
 little warped by his adherence to system. A cold and 
 a short cough precedes for some days, when the harsh 
 breathing comes on, with little or no fever; sometimes 
 suddenly, at others more gradually, increasing by de- 
 grees, till suffocation closes the scene. The other 
 functions are scarcely disturbed. The pulse, at first a 
 little harsh, or slightly quickened, in the progress be- 
 comes very rapid and low. The face, at first flushed, 
 is in the latter stages livid, though sometimes full. 
 The stomach and bowels are not apparently affected. 
 The cough is dry, flaky substances are spit up, and 
 the patient struggles with an attempt to discharge some- 
 ihing solid from the trachea. The internal fauces are, 
 in a very few cases, swelled and red. It is sometimes 
 epidemic; seems more frequent in low, marshy situa- 
 tions than in more elevated spots; and peculiar to 
 children, at least scarcely ever attacking those above 
 twelve years of age. 
 
 The disease consists in a membranous substance, lin- 
 ing not only the trachea above its divarication, but also 
 its minutest branches, though the larger parts of the 
 tube are first affected. It has been considered as a 
 spasmodic disease by some, as it attacks suddenly, and 
 is relieved by the warm bath and asafoetida; and as in- 
 flammatory by others, who rest, with equal security, on 
 the cough preceding, and the utility of bleeding. In 
 the early period it is undoubtedly inflammatory, but 
 this stage is short and transitory ; the exudation soon 
 commences, and the remedies for inflammation lose 
 iheir efficacy. It may be perhaps asked, in what, then, 
 does the disease in its progress consist ? Certainly not 
 n spasm, but in this peculiar exudation, of which we 
 have scarcely any other example : and the more gene- 
 ,ral ideas of spasm and inflammation have, we fear, mis- 
 k-cl practitioners in the treatment of the disease. The 
 exudations, which are usually the consequence of in- 
 flammation, agglutinate contiguous parts, not in the 
 .form of a membrane, but of cellular texture. It is 
 thus in tire lungs when united to the pleura, and in 
 every instance of adhesive inflammation. A preterna- 
 tural quantity of mucus hardens in masses, but not in 
 membranes ; for the mucus of the bronchial glands in 
 catarrhs and asthmas, never assumes a membranous 
 form. In fact, the inflammatory effusion consists of 
 the gluten of the blood diluted with the serosity : the 
 rroupy membrane is a peculiar secretion. The labours 
 of physiologists have discovered lately a new ingredient 
 in the blood, which they have called fibrin; which 
 
 concretes in a fibrous substance, sometimes membran- 
 ous, and has even been suspected of possessing a por- 
 tion of irritability. It is undoubtedly this substance 
 which is effused; but why inflammation, at this parti- 
 cular period, should occasion the exudation of fibrin 
 rather than of gluten; why this should occur at an age 
 when fibrin is not peculiarly abundant ; and why a 
 portion of the blood, which contains the largest shareof 
 azote, should be separated at a time of life when this 
 principle is in a small proportion; are difficulties that 
 we cannot surmount. The chemistry of the animal 
 fluids is in its infancy. We know not the effects of the 
 " play of affinities" in the fluid parts of the system ; 
 and, by some unexpected combinations, azote may be 
 separated in constitutions that appear to contain the 
 smallest share of it. Thus we cannot detect sulphur in 
 the animal system ; yet we find it separated in the in- 
 testinal canal, and making a large proportion of the 
 fluids of some malignant ulcers and cancers. The 
 whole is at present involved in obscurity. 
 
 To detail the progress of a disease which generally 
 goes on from bad to worse, or to estimate the period 
 when nature can no longer bear up against the accu- 
 mulations that obstruct respiration, would be useless : 
 the distinction it is of more consequence to consider. 
 The peculiar breathing is not the criterion of the com- 
 plaint, for it occurs often in children without any bad 
 consequence, and in persons of every age. Experience 
 can see a distinction in the appearances which lan- 
 guage cannot convey; but, in general, it may be con- 
 sidered as true, that the clangous inspiration if not re- 
 lieved within twenty-four hours, or, if relieved, recur- 
 ring within twelve, is of the croupy kind, especially in 
 children under four years. The asthma of infants has 
 undoubtedly been mistaken for croup ; but in those 
 we think the respiration is attended with some rattling 
 noise, while in croup it is clear and shrill. See 
 ASTHMA SPASMODICCM. Many cures have been re- 
 ported of croup, which were certainly cases of this kind ; 
 lor those who have been able to distinguish the dis- 
 ease, have repeatedly failed with the same remedies. It 
 is not infectious, but it seems to prevail in particular 
 situations ; and in families it has affected all the chil- 
 dren about a certain age. 
 
 We have said that it is for a short period inflamma- 
 tory, and this we judge from the effects of active, de- 
 cisive bleeding. If there be any truth in medical ob- 
 servation, a large bleeding, immediately on the attack, 
 has cured the disease. At a future period scarcely any 
 thing has succeeded, though a few victims have been 
 rescued. 
 
 Emetics, topical bleeding with leeches, blisters, and 
 purgatives, have been repeatedly tried, scarcely in any 
 instance with success. We had long since determined 
 to neglect these and to pursue an opposite method, viz. 
 by a cordial and sudorific plan to endeavour to direct 
 the morbid fluids to the surface, led by some relief ap- 
 parently obtained by a quack medicine, which certainly- 
 had no other powers. This method would have been 
 attempted, had not bold empiricism introduced another, 
 viz. large and repeated doses of calomel. Even to very 
 young children five or six grains are given every two 
 or three hours, till a discharge of a green bilious matter 
 comes on ; and the relief, it is said, soon follows. We 
 have some confidence in the reports we have received 
 
ANG 
 
 121 
 
 ANG 
 
 of the success of this medicine, though in our hands it 
 has failed ; and the rapidity with which mercurials of all 
 kinds break down the denser parts of the blood, renders 
 it, in our opinion, a remedy of great apparent utility. 
 The thin green bilious discharge seems an evidence of 
 this effect. Strong mercurial frictions might perhaps 
 be at the same time employed. 
 
 A.NGl'XA ERTSIPELATOSA, MUCOSA, F.!IDEMICA, AXGI- 
 XOSA, EXAVTHEMATICA. McCOUS ^Ul.VSV. See ScAR- 
 LAT1XA AXGIXOSA. 
 
 ANGI'SA PAHOTIDJEA. The cynanch? fiarotidta of 
 Cullen ; catarrhus betlinsulanus, ourles, and orcillons, of 
 other authors. After a slight inflammatory fever, the 
 parotid and maxillary glands swell sometimes rapidly, 
 and to a considerable size ; but they seldom suppurate, 
 and the disease requires no particular remedy. The 
 fever is decisive in its attack, and appears of a specific 
 nature. What leads more strongly to this opinion is, 
 that the swelling sometimes ceases suddenly, and is 
 transferred to the testes in the male, and to the mammae 
 in females. We have, however, seen it twice pretty 
 generally epidemic among children, without observing 
 either metastasis. Twice in adults we have seen an 
 instance of the former, and the swelling yielded to the 
 common remedies. In the neck, it has been usual to 
 keep the part warm ; to give nitre and purgatives, and 
 to rub in mercurial ointment. Nothing is, however, 
 necessary ; and those who have been most neglected, 
 have been soonest restored to health. Keeping the 
 swelled neck warm is always improper ; nor does there 
 seem the slightest reason to suspect a translation to the 
 brain. Gooche's Cases and Remarks, p. 74 76, and 
 Appendix, p. 13. Cullen's First Lines, edit. 4, vol. i. 
 p. 303. 
 
 ANGI'SA FHARYXG.EA. This species is particularly 
 rare. It is described by Etler, De Cognoscendi et Cu- 
 randis Mor6is ; and a case of it occurs in the third vo- 
 lume of the Medical Commentaries. The pain is felt 
 behind the sternum, in swallowing only, and the breath 
 is not affected. The cure is easy, and consists in swal- 
 lowing slowly nitrous and mucilaginous medicines. 
 The complaint is uncommon and trifling. 
 
 ANGI'XA SPASMODIC.*. See ASTHMA. 
 
 AXGI'XA PECTORIS. For the first account of this 
 disease, the world is indebted to Dr. Wm. Heberden 
 of London. 
 
 The patient is seized whilst walking, and more par- 
 ticularly if he walks soon after eating, with a painful 
 sensation in his breast, extending to his arms ; at first 
 no further than the insertion of the deltoid muscle, but 
 in succession to the elbows, wrists, and fingers' ends ; 
 the moment he stands still, this uneasiness vanishes : 
 but, after this complaint hath continued some months, 
 it does not cease so suddenly after resting; it will now 
 come on even while the person is in bed, obliging him 
 to rise every night for several months together. In 
 some inveterate cases it hath been brought on by very 
 trivial accidents, such as coughing, going to stool, by 
 swallowing, speaking, or from any slight disturbance 
 of mind. Sometimes, though rarely, it attacks while the 
 patient stands or sits still. In some persons it is the 
 worst in winter, in others during the summer season. 
 When a fit approaches whilst the patient is walking, 
 its duration is short ; but if it comes on in the night, 
 it will continue an hour or more. Sometimes, though 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 rarely, there are several days before any remission is 
 manifest ; and, during this time, the danger is immi- 
 nent. The pulse is, at least sometimes, not disturbed 
 with the pain, consequently the heart is not affected 
 by it. 
 
 Persons of fifty years of age and upwards, of gouty 
 habits, with short necks, and who are inclined to be 
 corpulent, are the most subject to this disease ; it is, 
 though rarely, met with in those who are younger. 
 
 The fatal event is generally sudden : yet some con- 
 tinue affected with it for twenty years ; and in some it 
 almost spontaneously disappears. 
 
 The seat seems to be in or about the sternum, but 
 .always more to its left side than to any other part; and- 
 the pain is more common in the left arm. 
 
 The cause is most probably a spasm, or convulsion, 
 as appears from its sudden attack and speedy departure, 
 the long intervals of ease, the relief afforded by wine 
 and spirituous cordials, its generally bearing the motion 
 of a horse or carriage well, and its coming on in the 
 night after the first sleep ; at which time asthmas, the 
 nightmare, convulsions, and other disorders attributed 
 to the disturbed functions of the nerves, are peculiarly 
 apt to return, or to be aggravated. 
 
 Dr. Parry has lately endeavoured to show, that the 
 disease arises from an ossification of the coronary ar- 
 teries of the heart ; but, in general, it may be remarked, 
 that it attends persons of advanced life, where such os- 
 sifications are not uncorifcnon ; and that we can per- 
 ceive no connexion between the effect and the cause. 
 If the functions of the coronaries were impaired, we 
 may expect only a mortification, or a was ing of that 
 organ. In his dissections also, it has been observed, 
 that, in the only case where ossifications were found, 
 the disease was obscurely marked; while the others, 
 more certainly cases of angina pectoris, offered no such 
 appearance. In general, ossifications have been found 
 near the valves, and in almost every portion of the 
 heart or larger vessels ; yet these are evidently effects 
 only. 
 
 With regard to the cure, evacuations have been tried, 
 but to no purpose ; though wine and other cordials, 
 taken at bed- time, will prevent or weaken the night fits, 
 yet nothing does this so effectually as opium ; ten, fif- 
 teen, or twenty drops of the tincture of opium taken at 
 bed-time, will enable those patients to keep their bed 
 until the morning, who have been forced to rise and sit 
 up two or three hours every night for many months. 
 A blister applied to the sternum, and kept open with 
 nervous medicines, particularly the bark and valerian ; 
 and sometimes the preparations 'of copper seem to be 
 most effectual ; and, unless the disease be supposed 
 to have vanished spontaneously, have cured it. Dr. 
 Macbride advises issues in the thighs, with small doses 
 of calomel ; but this plan has either not been tried, or 
 been unsuccessful. This quantity of opium, or more, 
 may safely be continued as long as it is required. Dr. 
 Bergius, a Swedish physician, says, that this disorder is 
 a kind of spasmodic asthma, and that it is relieved by a 
 solution of gum. ammon. 3 ss. in aq. puleg. vel hyssop, 
 ft ss. two spoonfuls to be taken two or three times a 
 day. See the Lond. Med. Trans, vol. ii. p. 59. iii. 1.37. 
 Medical Obs. and Inq. v. 233. 252. London Med. 
 Journal, v. 162. Memoirs of the Medical Society of 
 London, 238. 306. 
 
 R 
 
ANG 
 
 122 
 
 ANH 
 
 ANGIOLO'GIA, ANGEILOGIA, (from yy/, 
 aas, and Aoyo;, sermo}. ANGIOLOGY. It treats of the 
 glands, lacteals, lymphceducts, nerves, arteries, veins, 
 and other vessels ; including their structure and dis- 
 tribution. 
 
 ANGO'LAM. It belongs to a new genus, not yet 
 to be found in the systems, the alangium. It belongs 
 to the natural order myrtoides, and is a polypetalous 
 flower of the decandria monogynia class and order. A 
 large tree growing in Malabar. It runs up to the height 
 of one hundred feet, and is twelve feet thick. It is an 
 evergreen ; its fruit resembles a cherry, and is most 
 delicious. 
 
 The expressed juice of the root cures the bites 
 of serpents, discharges the water of dropsical swell- 
 ings, and kills worms. Raii Hist. Plant. The spe- 
 cies is that with ten petals ; another with six petals is 
 .less valued: its fruit is healing ; but the leaves infused 
 in oil are applied to wounds, and the root is purga- 
 tive. 
 
 ANGO'NE, (from /, to strangle'). A NERVOUS 
 SORT OF QUINSY. Vogel defines it to be an acute stop- 
 ping up of the fauces, without inflammation. The con- 
 vulsive quinsy, and hysteric suffocation, are enumerated 
 among its species. 
 
 A'NGOR, (from ango, to trouble). A concentration 
 of the natural heat of the body, causing a palpitation of 
 the heart and anxiety. In the beginning of a. fever it is 
 a bad prognostic. 
 
 A'NGOS, a VESSEL ; a receptacle of humours. See 
 VAS. 
 
 ANGSA'NA, vel ANSAVA, (Indian,) called also 
 draco arbor. 
 
 It grows in the East Indies. The liquor which distils 
 from a wound. made in this tree is used as a medicine, 
 when it is condensed into a gummy consistence. It is 
 of a red colour, astringent, and is sold for dragon's blood. 
 Raii Hist. Plant. Dale. It has not yet been reduced 
 to its place in the vegetable system. 
 
 A'NGU. See CASSADA. 
 
 ANGUI'LLA, (from ev, and ^ona.t, to involve, be- 
 cause it rolls itself in the mud). The EEL. 
 
 Eels that are met with in rivers, or other clear run- 
 ning waters, are the best ; the liver and the gall are 
 extremely acrid. Boerhaave says, that no fish has a 
 more acrid gall ; and that with a mixture of the galls of 
 the eel and -the pike, made into pills, he hath cured many 
 rickety children with hard and swelled bellies. 
 
 The TORPEDO, or TORPORIFIC EEL, found in Guiana, 
 in South America, if caught by a hook, violently shocks 
 the person who holds the line ; and the shock is com- 
 municated in a circle like the electrical. Hence it is 
 called the ELECTRIC EEL. No shock is perceived by 
 holding the hand in the water near the fish when it is 
 neither displeased nor touched ; but if it is angry, it can 
 give a shock to a person at five or six inches distance. 
 This shock is produced- by an emission of electric or 
 Galvanic energy, which the fish discharges at pleasure. 
 On the death of the animal no such property remains, 
 and then the Indians eat it. 
 
 A'NGUIS. Serfie/is anguin, anguis coluber natrix 
 torquata, the SNAKE. 
 
 Our snakes in England, and those in other cold coun- 
 tries, the viper excepted, do not injure us with their 
 bites. Their fat is as good as that of the viper. 
 
 ANGUI'UM SENE'CT^. The exnvix, or skins of 
 serpents that are cast in spring; the slough or cast skin 
 of a snake is as good. A decoction of it boiled in wine 
 is said to cure deafness, pain in the ears, &c. 
 
 ANGULA'RIS ARTE'RIA, (from angulus, an an- 
 gle}. See MAXILLARI.S: ARTERI.C. 
 
 ANGULA'RIS MUSCULUS. See LEVATOR SCAPULAE et- 
 
 PATIENTIiE. 
 
 A'NGULI O'CULI,(from angulus, an angle}. See 
 CANTHI. 
 
 A'NGULUS ACU'TUS TI'BLE. The spine of 
 the tibia, or the shin. 
 
 ANGU'RIA, (from yys, a -vessel,) so called because 
 it resembles a cup. See CITRULLUS. 
 
 ANGUSTA'TIO, > (from angustus, strait}. ANXI- 
 
 ANGU'STIA, 5 ETY > restlessness in distempers. 
 They also signify a narrowness of the vessels. 
 
 ANGUSTIFO'LIA PLANTA'GO, (from angus- 
 tum, narrow, and folium, a leaf}. See PLANTAGO 
 
 MINOR. 
 
 ANGUSTU'R^E CORTEX, ANGUSTURA BARK. 
 This bark, at first imported in the year 1788, was sup- 
 posed to be the production of a tree on the coast of 
 Africa ; but it is now found to come from the Spanish 
 main. Mr. Bruce pronounced it to be the bark of a 
 tree called ivooginos, by which he was cured of the 
 dysentery in Abyssinia ; and having brought over some 
 seeds, and planted them in Kew gardens, their product 
 he calls BRUCEA ANTIDYSENTERICA, vel FERRUGINEA ; 
 but, in the Medical Commentaries of Edinburgh, 
 1790, they are, on comparison, proved to be very dif- 
 ferent. This bark is imported in pieces of six inches 
 long, and one inch and a half in breadth. The epider- 
 mis is whitish, the substance compact, and the colour, 
 when powdered, not unlike that of rhubarb. It is a 
 powerful bitter, joined with an aroma, not much more 
 pungent than cascarilla, having a portion of pure oil, 
 which approaches in its nature to camphor. It seems 
 also to possess a narcotic principle ; and has been con- 
 sidered more powerful than the Peruvian bark, both as 
 a tonic and antiseptic : the virtues reside more in its 
 gummy than resinous extract ; but both are extracted 
 by warm water, together with the oily portion. The 
 diseases in which this medicine has been employed are 
 those in which the Peruvian bark 'has been useful. In 
 intermittents it is generally inferior in efficacy ; in low 
 fevers, and those of the putrid kind, it has seemed su- 
 perior. In head-achs, attended with fever, but aris- 
 ing from the stomach ; in dysentery, and dyspepsia; it 
 has been of great service. From various experiments, 
 the Angustura bark seems to claim the highest rank 
 as an antiseptic. An extract is made in the following 
 manner : 
 
 Take four ounces of the Angustura bark, put it into 
 a flannel bag of a conical shape, pour upon this boiling 
 wat.er, and repeat it till the filtering liquor has but little 
 taste or colour. Let the infusion be evaporated by a 
 gentle heat, and thirteen drams and twenty grains of 
 extract, of the full flavour of the bark, containing two 
 drams of resinous matter, will remain. See Brande's 
 Experiments and Observations on Angustura Bark. 
 
 ANHA'LDINUM. An epithet of a corrosive, de- 
 scribed by Hartman. 
 
 ANH ALTI'N A REMEDI A,(from anhelo, to breathe 
 with, difficulty}. Medicines which facilitate respiration. 
 
v :s i 
 
 123 
 
 V N 1 
 
 AMI ALT! XA A QUA. A.VHALT WATER of the 
 Brandenburg Dispensatory. Sp. vini rect. is distilled 
 from turpentine, and twelve pr thirteen other ingre- 
 dients of the aromatic kind added ; but a more elegant 
 spirit of a similar nature may be obtained by mixing a 
 proper quantity of the essential oils of rosemary, laven- 
 der, or sage, with the common oil of turpentine, and 
 then distilling them from spirit of wine. This water 
 is an excellent cordial. 
 
 AXHELA'TIO, A XHELO, AXHELI'TUS,(from 
 anfielo, to breathe short,} PAXTIXG. A shortness of 
 breath after strong exercise. In fevers, dropsies, asth- 
 mas, pleurisies, Sec. there is always an anhelitus. To 
 express this Hippocrates often uses the word fincuma ; 
 but the same term amongst the chemists signifies 
 SMOKE, and also HORSE DUXG; this last is called, when 
 hot, cancinfiericon. 
 
 AXHI'MA. (Indian). An aquatic bird of prey in 
 Brasil, larger than a swan. Its horn is esteemed an an- 
 tidote against poison. 
 
 ANHUI'BA. (Indian). See SASSAFRAS. 
 
 AXICE'TOX, (from *, firi-vat. and <***, to con- 
 quer,) INVINCIBLE. An epithet for a plaster ascribed 
 to Crito ; an infallible remedy for the acores. 
 
 AXICE'TUM. See A.VISUM. 
 
 AXI'DROS, 1 f , , .* 
 
 AXIDROSIS, I om ., neg. and itf~, to .mat). 
 
 AXIDROTI, j Without sweat 
 
 A'XIL. See IXDICUM. 
 
 A'NLMA MUXDI, (from *>ffu>?, -wind, s/iiritj. The 
 SOUL OF THE woLRD. The ubiquitarian principle of 
 Plato, like Des Cartes' aether, pervading and influencing 
 
 all parts and places, and the archaeus of Van Helmont 
 and Paracelsus. In the works of the elder chemists and 
 pharmaceutists, it means a concentration of the virtues 
 of bodies, by any means that can be supp'osed to deve- 
 lop their powers, as solution, distillation, Sec. Thus 
 we have animajasfiidis, aloes, and rhubarbari. 
 
 A'XIMA PULMOXUM. A name given to saffron on ac- 
 count of its supposed use in asthmas. See CROCUS. 
 
 A '.VIM A HEPATIS. The name of SAL MARTIS. 
 
 A'XIMA ORTICULORUM. A term for HEHMODAC- 
 
 TYLLS, ScC. 
 
 A'XIM.E. The VESICLES OF HERRIXGS; are thus 
 called because they are light and full of wind. They 
 are supposed to be diuretic. 
 
 A'XIMAL, (from anima, life}. All bodies endowed 
 with life, and with a power of spontaneous motion ne- 
 cessary to support life, are called animals. Animals are 
 thus distinguished in general from vegetables. But 
 perhaps a more correct and scientific definition is the " 
 following : An animal is an organized body, sensible, 
 capable of voluntary motion, provided with a central 
 organ of digestion. They are all capable of reproduc- 
 ing their like : some, by the union of the two sexes, 
 produce small living creatures, and are called -vruifia- 
 rous ; others lay eggs, which require a due temperature 
 to produce young, styled oviparous ; some multiply 
 without conjunction of sexes, hermafihrodites ; and 
 others are reproduced when cut in pieces, like the roots 
 of plants, animal filants. f 
 
 After man, all other animals have been divided into 
 eight classes, in the following manner : 
 
 DAUBEXTOX'S DIVISIOX and CHARACTERS of the Eight Classes of ANIMALS. 
 
 Having a head. 
 
 The most part having no 
 head. 
 
 
 With "nostrils. 
 
 Without nostrils. 
 
 
 With ears. 
 
 Without ears. 
 
 Two ventricles in the 
 heart. 
 
 One ventricle in the heart. 
 
 The heart variously form- 
 ed, or unknown. 
 
 Warm blood. 
 
 Blood nearly cold. 
 
 A whitish fluid instead of 
 blood. 
 
 Inspiring and expiring 
 air frequently. 
 
 Inspiring and expiring air at long 
 intervals by lungs. 
 
 Admitting 
 the air by 
 gills. 
 
 Admitting 
 the air by 
 spiracula. 
 
 Xo apparent 
 entrance or 
 aperture to 
 admit air. 
 
 Viviparous. 
 
 Oviparous. 
 
 With 
 
 teats. 
 
 Without teats. 
 
 1st Ord. 
 
 Quadru- 
 peds. 
 
 2d Ord. 
 Cetaceous 
 Animals. 
 
 3d Ord. 
 Birds. 
 
 4th Ord. 
 Oviparous 
 Quadrupds. 
 
 5th Ord. 
 Serpents. 
 
 6th Ord. 
 
 Fishes. 
 
 7th Ord. 
 Insects. 
 
 8th Ord. 
 Worms. 
 
 Four feet 
 and hairy 
 skin. 
 
 Fins and no 
 hair. 
 
 Feathered. 
 
 Four feet 
 and no 
 hair. 
 
 Scaly with- 
 out feet or 
 fins. 
 
 Scaly with 
 fins. 
 
 Having 
 atitennae. 
 
 Having 
 neither feet 
 nor scales. 
 
 R2 
 
ANI 
 
 124 
 
 ANI 
 
 We shall add the Arrangement of CU VIER, which is in general preferred : 
 
 Animals with vertebrae.. 
 
 [Blood hot: heart with two ventricles. 
 rBlood cold : heart with one ventricle. 
 
 Animals without ver- 
 tebra? . 
 
 With blood vessels. 
 
 { 
 
 Without blood vessels. 
 
 Viviparous with mammae. 
 
 Oviparous without mammae. 
 
 Lungs sometimes with gil]s. 
 
 Gills without lungs. 
 A simple spinal marrow without articulated limbs. 
 A knotty spinal marrow without articulated limbs. 
 
 with articulated limbs. 
 
 A knotty spinal marrow with articulated limbs. 
 No spinal marrow ; no articulated limbs. 
 
 Mammalia. 
 
 Aves. 
 
 Repiiles. 
 
 Fish. 
 
 Mollusca:. 
 
 Vermes. 
 
 Crustaceac. 
 
 Insects. 
 
 Zoophytes. 
 
 We may subjoin for its curiosity, perhaps from its scientific accuracy, that of M. VIREY ; premising only, that 
 he understands, by the great sympathic or intercostal, a nervous system, not immediately and directly issuing; 
 from a brain, but, like the intercostal in the human body, composed of nerves from different sources. 
 
 ( With hot blood 
 W ith two nervous systems, the i 
 
 cerebral and sympathic : J wkh coM blood 
 
 With a nervous system surrovmd- 
 Animals. -^ ing the oesophagus, the sym- 
 pathic : 
 
 ' With nervous molecules ; zoo- 
 phytes. 
 
 Animal substances differ from vegetable in their che- 
 mical nature and changes they spontaneously undergo. 
 Though not peculiar to the animal system, yet azote 
 and phosphoric acid are their most distinguishing in- 
 gredients. Tl^ acid gives the distinguishing appear- 
 ances to the earth which forms their basis, and the azote 
 is the chief principle of the volatile alkali, formed during 
 their spontaneous decomposition by putrefaction. Vo- 
 latile alkali is contained in animal substances when en- 
 tire, particularly in the blood, where it exists in an am- 
 moniacal salt; but its proximate principles, azote and 
 hydrogen, are more frequently found, and the alkali is 
 formed during the decomposition. The same princi- 
 ples are found, also, in the gluten of farinaceous seeds, in 
 mushrooms, and many other vegetable substances, par- 
 ticularly in the whole family of the cruciferae ; and a vo- 
 latile alkali is separated frpm vegetables in various che- 
 mical processes. Hydrogen, its other principle, is more 
 generally diffused through -the vegetable and mineral 
 kingdoms, and can scarcely be considered as an animal 
 substance. Carbone, oxygen, and lime, the other ani- 
 mal radicals, are found in almost every substance. 
 
 There seems to be no peculiar animal acid. The 
 zoonic and sebacic are probably the acetous : the acid 
 of ants and of silk, the formic and bombic, are acetous. 
 The Prussic acid is still little known ; and if any merit 
 die appellation of animal acids, they are the phosphoric 
 and the uric : of which the latter is only peculiar to the 
 animal kingdom, and perhaps may at last appear to be 
 the oxalic disguised by azote, as Proust supposes the 
 bombic acid to be. The other animal productions arc 
 fibrin, albumen, gelatine, mucilage, oils, sugar, resins, 
 sulphur, and iron occasionally, perhaps accidentally, 
 occurring. Gelatine and mucilage connect animal with 
 vegetable substances, as they admit of the acetous fer- 
 
 With a heart 
 
 Without a heart 
 
 Solitary 
 
 United 
 
 C Molluscac. 
 I Shell-fish. 
 C Insects. 
 
 Echinodermes. 
 Hydri and infusory animals. 
 Corals and ceratophytes. 
 Madrepores and sponges, 
 
 mentation. With oxygen, mucilages form resins, of 
 which there are few examples in the animal system, 
 and the proportions are small. If we recollect rightly, 
 the bile, the cerumen of the ear, and the urine, are the 
 only instances in the human body. 
 
 The oils and fats of animals, like the gross oil of ve- 
 getables, are soluble either in water or in spirit of wine, 
 by the intervention of a third body only, as mucilage or 
 gum. The oils of animals differ from those of vegeta- 
 bles. 1. The finer animal oils are not, like the vegeta- 
 ble, procured by a moist, but almost always by a dry 
 distillation, that is, by combustion ; and hence all ani- 
 mal oils have an empyreumatic .smell. 2. Though an 
 acid is found in the fat of animals, yet in the distilled 
 oils of animal matter a volatile alkaline property is 
 found ; but in those of vegetables there is always an 
 acid. The volatile alkaline salts, therefore, contained 
 in the oils of animals, render them more penetrating 
 and stimulating than the distilled oils of vegetables. 
 One drop of the ol. c. c. intimately mixed with the sp. 
 vini. rectif; 3ij- is powerfully stimulant and sudorific. 
 Independent of the oil collected in the cells of the adipose 
 membrane, or that obtained by distillation, the decom- 
 position of animal substances, by means of the nitrous 
 acid, procures it in considerable purity. 
 
 The odorous matter of some animal substances, as 
 musk, castor, Sec. is, like the essential oils or resins of 
 vegetables, soluble in sp. vini rectificati, and volatile 
 in the heat of boiling water. 
 
 The gelatinous principle of animals, like the gum of 
 vegetables, dissolves in water, but not in spirit or in 
 oil. Like the gums, also, it renders oils and fats mis- 
 cible with water. However, many animal juices 
 differ greatly even in these general properties from 
 the corresponding ones of vegetables. Thus animal 
 
AMI 
 
 125 
 
 A M 1 
 
 serum, which appears similar to vegetable gummy 
 juices, and mingles.with cold or warm water, concretes 
 by heat into a solid mass : the heat necessary is about 
 one hundred and fifty of Fahrenheit. 
 
 Animal substances become putrid much sooner than 
 vegetable ones, and when corrupted are much more of- 
 fensive. See PUTREDO. 
 
 Animal matter, burnt in the open air, is resolved, 
 like vegetables, into soot and ashes, but with this dif- 
 ference, that no fixed alkaline salt can be obtained from 
 the ashes, and no acid vapour accompanies the smoke. 
 Exposed to the fire in close vessels, after the watery 
 moisture, a volatile alkaline. salt is obtained, together 
 with an empyreumatic oil that is more fetid than that 
 from vegetables. 
 
 AMMAL BEZOA'HDICUM OCCIDEXTA'LE. THE LESSER 
 AMERICAN DEER. 
 
 ANIMAL BEZOA'RDICUM ORIENTA'LE. THE BEZOAR 
 GOAT. 
 
 ANIMAL MOSCHI'FERUJT. THE MUSK ANIMAL. See 
 MO'SCHUS. 
 
 ANIMAL ZIBE'THICUM. See ZIBE'THUM. 
 
 AMMAL KINGDOM. It is not our object to ascertain 
 with precision the limits of this kingdom of nature, or 
 to mark the various shades of distinction between ani- 
 mals and vegetables. It occurs in this place chiefly to 
 notice the various medicines which it affords. 
 
 The mammalia chiefly furnish aliment;. yet artificial 
 teeth are formed from those of the 'trichecus manatus: 
 castor and civet from the viverra zibet ha and castor fi- 
 ber ; musk from the moschus moschifcrus. The various 
 species of cervus afford a nutrient jelly from their 
 horns, and formerly the volatile alkali was also prepared 
 from them, though now supplied by bones. The milk 
 of the cow, the goat, the mare, and ewe, are well known ; 
 and the suet of the sheep, and the lard of the hog, need 
 scarcely to be noticed. The morbid concretions, the 
 bezoars, are not at present employed; the elk's hoof 
 is disregarded; the bile of the ox and sheep seldom 
 prescribed; and the gastric juices chiefly used as an 
 external application. 
 
 The/inyseter macroce/ifialus, from the cetaceous tribe, 
 furnishes the sfie rmaceti, now styled adipocire; and the 
 different species^of sturgeon, from their air bladders, 
 the isinglass. The oil which spontaneously separates 
 from the liver of the pike (esox Indus) is used in ob- 
 fuscation of the eyes; the oil from the liver of the cod- 
 fish in rheumatism. 
 
 Among the amfihibia, the rana esculenta is nutri- 
 tious; and the rana bufo, it is said, has been used in 
 cancers, by sucking the venom. Several of the lizards 
 are supposed to possess medicinal powers. The /. agi- 
 lis has been used as a remedy for cancers; the /. scin- 
 cus as an aphrodisiac; and the flesh of- the I. iguana, 
 like that of some of the whales, has been suspected of 
 exciting to action the latent venereal poison. 
 
 Of insects we shall on a future occasion treat more at 
 length. See INSECTA. The venues intestina furnish 
 the lumbricus~teiTestris and the leeches; of the mollusc f t 
 we employ only the sepia officinalis, and the limax maxi- 
 mus terrestris ; of the testacea, the ostrea edulis and 
 maxima, and the helix pomatia ;. of the lyihofi/iites the 
 madrepore, the coralline, the corals, and the sponges. 
 
 ANIMA'LCULE. A diminutive of the word ani- 
 mal; that is, they are such little creatures as require to 
 
 be viewed through glasses to discern them distinctly. 
 Rain, snow, and dew, contain them in great numbers. 
 In boiled water they sometimes revive. 
 
 The animalculae in a fluid are generally collected in a 
 mass; if disturbed, they separate, as fish in a pond, and 
 continue for a time distant from each other. They fol- 
 low the fluid to the last drop, and then seem to struggle 
 and die ; after their apparent death, on adding water, 
 they revive. When seemingly dead, they are very 
 flat; but soon recover their plumpness when revived. 
 They are destroyed by the slightest atom of oil of vi- 
 triol ; of solutions of common salt, salt of tartar, and 
 sugar: urine and blood arc equally fatal. 
 
 In short, animal life abounds so copiously, that 
 wherever a nidus occurs, its peculiar animals are found ; 
 but in this place we must consider them only as con- 
 nected with medicine. The animalcules discovered by 
 Lewenhoeck in male semen, encouraged physiologists 
 to suppose that they had unravelled the mysterious 
 subject of GENERATION. More mature reflection and 
 repeated observation have, however, dissipated the 
 phantom, as we shall see under that article. Animal- 
 cules have also been considered as the causes of various 
 diseases. Linnaeus's Dissertation on the fifth volume 
 of the Amosnitates Academicae, entitled Exanthemata 
 Viva, contains almost all the facts dispersed in various 
 authors on this subject; and Langius has with equal 
 anxiety reduced almost every disease to this cause. The 
 complaints enumerated by Linnaeus as owing to animal- 
 cules are, itch, dysentery, hooping-cough, small-pox, 
 measles, plague, and syphilis. With respect to dysen- 
 tery the argument is curious : in dysenteric stools, ani- 
 malcules were found, and these animalcules were only 
 killed by an infusion of rhubarb. Unfortunately, rhu- 
 barb will not cure dysentery. At present it is doubted 
 whether even the itch is owing to animalcules. 
 
 A later idea of a disease from animals is that of Mr. 
 Adams, who derives cancer from a species of tenia. 
 His arguments are at least specious, and they will be 
 considered in their proper place. See T.SNIA and 
 CANCER. 
 
 See Philos. Trans. Abr. vol. iii. Dr. Hook's Micro- 
 graphia. 
 
 ANIMA'LE DIPPE'LII, O'LEUM. DIPPEL'S ANI- 
 MAL OIL. 
 
 This is a common animal oil highly rectified: the 
 number of rectifications required is in proportion to the 
 former state of the oil : seldom less than six are neces- 
 sary. It must be closely kept from the access of the air. 
 
 Animal oils thus rectified are thin, limpid, and of a 
 subtile, penetrating, not disagreeable smell and taste. 
 They are anlispasmodic, sedative, and diaphoretic, in 
 doses, from five to thirty drops. Hoffman speaks highly 
 in their favour, observing, that one dose excites sweat, 
 and supports it for twenty-four hours without languor or 
 debility; and that if twenty or more drops are given on 
 an empty stomach, six hours before the accession of an 
 intermittent fever, they frequently remove the disorder : 
 in chronical epilepsies and other convulsive symptoms, 
 especially if given before the usual time of the attack, 
 and preceded by proper evacuations, tht,y are effectual. 
 
 They lose much of their quality by keeping. 
 
 All empyreumatic oils dissolve '-: sp. vini r^ct. ; and 
 the more they are rectified, the ca:,li r -s hi ir solution, 
 a circumstance in which they uirter from essential oils, 
 
AN1 
 
 126 
 
 ANI 
 
 whiqh, by repeated distillations, become more difficult 
 to dissolve. 
 
 ANIMA'LIS FACU'LTAS. See FAOULTAS and 
 ACTIO. 
 
 ANIMA'LIS MO'TUS. ANIMAL MOTION. 
 
 This is the same with muscular motion, and is di- 
 vided into two species sufficiently known, voluntary 
 and involuntary. See Museums. 
 
 ANIMA'LIS SPIKITUS. ANIMAL SPIRITS. See CALI- 
 
 DUM INNATUM. 
 
 ANIMA'TIO,(from animo, to give life, to animate). 
 ANIMATION. The particular effect produced by the 
 vis vitae in all animated bodies, by which life is begun 
 and supported. 
 
 A'NIME, so called from its refreshing odour. The 
 Portuguese corrupted. the word animne into anime. 
 
 The GUM ANIME is also called RESINA ANIME, and 
 eourbaril rezina, aminaa, animum. By Piso the tree 
 from whence it is obtained is called jetaiba, by the In- 
 dians eourbaril. Hymenaa eourbaril Lin. Sp. PI. 537. 
 
 The gum anime is a transparent, yellowish white, 
 resinous gum, obtained from a large tree in Brasil, New 
 Spain, and the East. The latter Dioscorides calls by 
 the names myrrha and minita ; but in our shops we 
 have no other than the American kind. The small 
 tears are the purest. It hath but little taste, though to 
 the smell it is very agreeable. It easily breaks between 
 the teeth ; but if chewed for some time, it softens and 
 becomes adhesive. If it is laid on a red-hot iron it im- 
 mediately melts, inflames, and burns quickly away, leav- 
 ing only very little white ashes. 
 
 It dissolves in sp. vini R. but is very little affected by 
 water, except in distillation, when a part of its flavour 
 and a small quantity of oil rise. The Brasilians are 
 said to use it in fumigations for pains and achs from 
 cold; for palsy and contractions. With us it is esteem- 
 ed diuretic. The dose is >) i. The gum copal is often 
 sold for it. 
 
 ANIMELLjE. The glandules under the ears, and 
 under the lower jaw, called lacticinia. 
 
 ANIMI, et ANIMJS DELIQUIUM. See LIPO- 
 
 THYMIA. 
 
 ANIMI'FERA A'RBOR BRASILIA'NA. See 
 
 COURBARIL. 
 
 ANIMUM. See ANIME. 
 
 A'NIMUS, (from ajwo;, wind or spirit). The MIND. 
 The body and the mind reciprocally affect each other; 
 whatever invigorates the body, renders the faculties of 
 the soul proportionably active and strong: what de- 
 presses the strength lessens the spirit, the resolution, 
 and the more active intellectual faculties. 
 
 The circulation of the blood not only unites the soul 
 .with the body, but also governs and directs its opera- 
 tions; with the circulation of the blood, the animal and* 
 vital functions continue: they vary, and cease to be, ac- 
 cording as the circulation varies or ceases. To preserve, 
 then, the faculties of each, we must attend to the health 
 of both. 
 
 The regulation of the mind is consequently a subject 
 of the highest importance, and must be considered at 
 some length; both as it affects individuals adapted for 
 different employments, as necessary to the preserva- 
 tion of health, and as a means of alleviating disease, and 
 assisting the powers of medicine. The medicina mentis 
 has not, perhaps, obtained a sufficient share of attention; 
 
 and the few dissertations by Hoffman, Boerhaave, and 
 Gaubius, have scarcely elucidated so intricate a subject, 
 
 It has been long since observed, that the most furious 
 and courageous animals possessed strong fibres, a rich 
 glutinous blood, and solids remarkably firm . The bones 
 of the lion are said to be capable of striking fire with 
 steel. These corresponding states of mind and body- 
 are supported by large supplies of animal food ; and we 
 animate the spirit of cocks fed for combat, of horses for 
 speed, and of pugilists, by food of a nourishing power 
 beyond the usual standard, which will afford strength, 
 without overfilling the vessels. 
 
 A more calm and steady exertion of mind, a collect- 
 ed coolness, and an accurate discrimination of circum- 
 stances, in general similar, are connected with a very 
 different state of body. The fever, excited by high 
 diet, will not fit a person for duties of this kind. The 
 sleep must be calm and undisturbed; the stomach not 
 oppressed with crudities ; the vessels not overfilled ; the 
 secretions neither obstructed nor preternaturally pro- 
 pelled. It is the state in which the student will best 
 succeed; it is that to which the gamester, with unre- 
 mitted attention, brings his constitution; and it is_that 
 perhaps most consistent .with the best state of the intel- 
 lectual faculties. Yet a habit of study cannot be long 
 indulged with perfect impunity. This regular co-opera- 
 tion of body and mind is disturbed by the late hours 
 which sometimes study demands ; by the inactivity 
 which persevering attention occasions. To the regular, 
 calm performance of the functions succeeds from 
 these causes a mind agitated and irritable; a stomach 
 loaded with flatulence; bowels oppressed by accumula- 
 tions. The powers of the mind are heightened to un- 
 usual quickness, and the body seems to want the activi- 
 ty thus diverted to other purposes. Yet the mind is a 
 considerable gainer by the exchange. Fancy is -more 
 alive; analogies, remote and in general unperceived, 
 become obvious ; the imagination active, embodies airy 
 nothings, and gives form, shape, and semblance, with 
 hues more vivid than nature would own. The body, 
 however, sinks under the exertion; and the irritable, 
 sleepless, jaundiced, student, is the prey to the natural 
 ills in consequence of his own irregularities, and to 
 those which his imagination, thus exalted, portrays ; 
 happy to lose them in insensibility, or to exhibit an ex- 
 ample how low human intellect can sink, as well as to 
 what a height it can soar. 
 
 Indolence, combined with free luxurious living, gives 
 another turn to the intellectual faculties. The vessels 
 overloaded, produce languor, an incapacity for exertion, 
 and at last a real, unconquerable debility. In this state, 
 too, the mind equally suffers. Listlessness, inactivity, 
 and lethargy, come on; the mind and body, equally tor- 
 pid, sink together, and no cause of debility produces ef- 
 fects so difficultly subdued. Abstinence, even conducted 
 with caution^ occasions fainting; exercise is attended with 
 the most distressing fatigue; and the abridgment of the 
 long protracted slumbers induces even a worse languor 
 than it was intended to relieve. An entire loss of 
 sleep and of appetite, as well as of memory, and some- 
 times of reason, are the consequences. 
 
 Great exertions of mind and body are not attended 
 with effects so fatal. If united, they seem scarcely in- 
 jurious. Exertions of body alone, if regular occasional 
 sleep is allowed, do little harm ; and exertions of mind, 
 
AN1 
 
 127 
 
 ANI 
 
 though strong and long continued, with moderate at- 
 tention to hours of relaxation and rest, are not very in- 
 jurious. The sailor and the mathematician are, perhaps, 
 the persons who afford the strongest examples of each, 
 and both have been remarkable for longevity. 
 
 The indulgence of passions, in every instance, un- 
 dermines the constitution. The present subject con- 
 lines us to mental passions. Anger, in excess, is a short 
 madness, and unfits every man for careful enquiry 
 and examination. Fear deprives us of our resources, 
 and grief depresses every bodily function. Even joy, 
 by extreme animation, has been fatal ; and love, ab- 
 sorbing every other feeling, has, even when successful, 
 been little less injurious. In short, every passion should 
 be kept in due subordination, and regulated by reason 
 and judgment. 
 
 We are thus brought to the next part of our enquiry 
 the regulation of the mind, as necessary to the preserva- 
 tion of health. The Almighty, when he gave us pas- 
 sions, bestowed also reason and judgment. By the due 
 subordination of the former to the latter we obtain the 
 chief good, mens sana in corfiore sa.no. Yet it is with 
 passions as with other causes of disease ; they are hurt- 
 ful only in excess. They are given to vary the dull 
 uniformity which, without them, would ensue ; to agi- 
 tate the stagnant lake, which might otherwise become 
 putrid and injurious. Our hopes, our fears, our joys, 
 and sorrows, become useful stimuli to the intellectual 
 system, as wine, and sometimes high foods, to the ma- 
 terial. The torpid misanthrope, and the most strictly 
 temperate men, are seldom healthy or long lived. The 
 principle within us, which regulates our systems, which 
 corrects our deviations, and urges us to the supply of our 
 wants, languishes for want of action, as the muscle no 
 longer exercised loses, its power. In short, our frame 
 is adapted for action : let the causes of activity cease, 
 and we can no longer exist. Let not this be considered 
 as the language of Brunoniasm, or the apology for ex- 
 cess. We disapprove ofeach : but a man mayvary his 
 habits without becoming a glutton or a drunkard ; and 
 may speak the language of common observation, with- 
 out being wedded to a sect. 
 
 The regulation of the mind is of great importance in 
 a studious man. The hour of sleep should not ap- 
 proach, while the mind is irritated by study. A calm 
 serenity should be allowed to steal on, by light conversa- 
 tion, or by works which engage the attention, with- 
 out mental exertion, before the time of retiring, and 
 that time should not be protracted beyond eleven. Dur- 
 ing the times of study, the mind should never be forced 
 to labour. It is sometimes less fitted than at others ; and 
 it often happens that the period of the best health is not 
 that of successful study. The mind is then seemingly 
 too much alive for confinement to a single subject, and 
 will bend with greater ease when a little bodily fatigue 
 has checked its too soaring flights. The studies also 
 should be varied : few men studied more than Lord 
 Kaimes ; yet few preserved the mental powers so little 
 weakened to extreme old age. This he owed to the 
 variety of his studies, and to mixing them with the af- 
 fairs of. common life. A student was supposed to be 
 above these; but he will gain little in the estima- 
 tion of those " whose praise is fame ;" he will gain 
 little in mental or corporeal vigour for being so. Per- 
 haps astudent should be abstemious : this is, indeed, ne- 
 
 cessary, unless he combines bodily exercise with study; 
 but he should certainly avoid studying soon after his 
 meals, however slight they may be. 
 
 An important regulation of mind, particularly to the 
 student, is the power of turning to a different subject, 
 from that which engages his attention, without confu- 
 sion or difficulty. This power few possess, but it is 
 not difficult of attainment. It chiefly consists in having 
 clear ideas on every subject, and declining any, until 
 reflection has given that clearness, which enables us to 
 see at once the whole of it with its various bearings. 
 When this is attained, it is only necessary to avoid hurry. 
 If a new subject is started, a few minutes' delay will pre- 
 vent confusion ; and, before custom has made a change 
 common, the time allowed for the mind to resign one, 
 and resume the other, should be enlarged. By habit, as 
 usual, great facility in the process will be acquired, and 
 it will seem intuitive. A very convenient power which 
 may perhaps also be easily acquired is, that of employ- 
 ing the mind at once on two subjects of unequal im- 
 portance ; to talk, for instance, on common topics in 
 general company, while the mind pursues some abstruse 
 and intricate reasoning in its own recesses. This, we 
 believe, is attained only by exercise and experience. 
 
 The regulation of the mind is of great importance in 
 alleviating disease, and assisting the power of medicine. 
 The effects of diseases purely corporeal, on the mind, 
 are singular. In hectics, for instance, confidence of 
 returning health constantly prevails, notwithstanding 
 the hasty approaches of debility in every form. In 
 syphilis, where there is no real danger, the mind is in 
 as great a degree depressed, with an equal confidence 
 of not surviving. In some fevers, the depression is so 
 great, and the certainty of dying so strongly fixed, that 
 the patient looks on the person as his worst enemy 
 who foretels a different event. We might pursue this 
 connection between the mind and body in a great va- 
 riety of diseases. We mention them as instances only, 
 to render the directions for the management more easy. 
 Of the confident state of mind little need be said ; yet 
 this confidence must be sometimes lessened, when the 
 arrangement of worldly affairs is necessary. When the 
 mind is unreasonably depressed, ridicule and argument 
 are equally cruel and misapplied. To reason with a 
 madman is ridiculous ; and the mind is partially derang- 
 ed, which admits such unreasonable fears. The best 
 method is to admit the danger, but to magnify the power 
 of medicine ; and, if any instance of recovery can be 
 found in similar circumstances, ostentatiously to point 
 it out. Mental impressions, except in very particular 
 complaints, are by no means very permanent. They 
 will in time lose their power; but, unfortunately, in 
 many instances this power is retained till the constitu- 
 tion has received irretrievable injury. 
 
 The operation of-medicines is sometimes assisted in 
 chronic cases by exciting hope, and placing the com- 
 pletion of the expectations at a distance. If, by the 
 relief of a troublesome symptom, one step can be gain- 
 ed, it will give a confidence which will materially assist 
 the future progress. 
 
 Cheerful conversation, where the strength will permit, 
 is of great importance in amusing the mind. The com- 
 plaints, however, should not form the subject, nor should 
 it be unkindly disregarded. When it unavoidably re- 
 curs, the conversation should be dexterously shifted ; 
 
AN I 
 
 128 
 
 ANN 
 
 not, as if that topic was forbidden, but as if it was not 
 of importance, or because something more interesting 
 offered. In general, patients should have sufficient 
 power over their minds to prevent irritation from little 
 inconveniences or disappointments, that must occasion- 
 ally happen from the failure of their medicines. The 
 calm, well-regulated mind possesses considerable ad- 
 vantages over the hasty, the fretful, and impatient. 
 The one will recover in the most apparently desperate 
 circumstances ; the other will yield to diseases, scarcely 
 in themselves dangerous. 
 
 ANI'NGA'IBA, (Indian,) Brasil. arbor aquatica. 
 The genus has not been ascertained. It seems to be- 
 long to the families of the balisiers and aroids. 
 
 The bulbous roots of the aquatic species are used for 
 fomentations against inflations of the hypochondria. Of 
 that species which is found in the woods, the leaves are 
 bruised and applied as a general remedy for healing 
 ulcers. Raii Hist. PI. 
 
 ANISA'TUM, (from anirti, aniseseed). A wine in 
 which anisesecds are infused. 
 
 ' ANISCA'LPTOR,(fromorcws, the breech, zndscalpo, 
 to scratch ). See LATISSIMUS DORSI. 
 
 ANI'SUM, A'NESUM, ANICE'TUM, A'NISE. 
 It is the fiimfiinella anisum Lin. Sp. PI. 379. Anisum 
 lierbariorum, COMMON ANISE. 
 
 The common anise is a native of Egypt, Crete, and 
 Syria : cultivated in the southern parts of Europe, and 
 grows in our gardens in England ; but it does not anive 
 at any great degree of perfection with us. The seeds 
 only are used in medicine: those which are produced in 
 Spain are smaller than those collected in other coun- 
 tries, and are generally the most esteemed. 
 
 Aniseseeds have an agreeable aromatic odour, and to 
 the taste they are gratefully warm, with a degree of 
 sweetness ; they are much used in flatulent complaints, 
 and a scruple of the powder has been given for a dose, 
 and in spasms of the bowels: they are also moderately 
 anodyne, diaphoretic, diuretic, and discutient ; an in- 
 fusion of them in water moderates thejthirst in a dropsy, 
 and abates the diarrhoea; the fume received through the 
 nostrils is said to abate head-ach; they promote an ap- 
 petite, and check convulsive coughs, when a flatus and 
 coldness in the stomach are the causes. They are sup- 
 posed to increase the milk in nurses. Geoffrey says 
 the odour is perceptible in that fluid. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 Those who are offended with the seeds may employ 
 the tincture, for the spirit in some measure covers their 
 flavour. 
 
 Water and spirit of wine both completely extract the 
 virtues of aniseseeds; but in distillation very little of the 
 seeds are carried over with the spirit ; however, after 
 its evaporation, a powerful and agreeable extract re- 
 mains. 
 
 Angelica seeds are added to improve the flavour of 
 those of the anise, in the compound water of aniseseeds. 
 This water is apt to be milky if drawn so low as direct- 
 ed in the dispensatory: it has been considered an elegant 
 cordial stomachic medicine ; a glass of it assists diges- 
 tion after full meals, and when vegetables have been too 
 freely eaten. 
 
 Along with the -wate,r in -distillation, their essential 
 oil, called by Van Helmont intestinorum solamen, arises 
 to the quantity of i. from jfc iii. ; it possesses the 
 taste, smell, and all the virtues of the seeds in the 
 
 highest perfection: it congeals when the air is not sen- 
 sibly cold into a butyraceous consistence: so that the 
 water in the refrigeratory should rather be warm, par- 
 ticularly towards the end of the process. The dose is 
 from ten to thirty drops. 
 
 This oil is also obtained from aniseseeds by expression; 
 it is of a greenish colour, grateful to the taste, and strong 
 of the seeds, of which, if sixteen ounces are lightly 
 moistened by exposure to the steam of boiling water, 
 about an ounce of oil may be obtained from them. 
 This oil is gross, insipid, and inodorous, similar to the 
 common expressed ones, with a part of the essential oil 
 of the seed, on which its flavour- depends. If this ex- 
 pressed oil is digested in rectified spirit of wine, the 
 essential oil is extracted from it ; or if it is distilled in 
 water, the essential oil rises and leavesHhe other behind. 
 The gross oil seems to reside in the kernel of the seed^ 
 the essential in the cortical part. 
 
 ANI'SUM I'NDICUM, Stellatum; Sincnse; Phillifiense; 
 Badian Semen; F&niculum Sinense; Cardamomum 
 Siberiense; Zingi. INDIAN or STELLATED ^NISE. It is 
 the produce of a small tree which grows in Tartary, 
 China, and the Philippine islands. The husks contain 
 the chief of the flavour, which is the same as that of the 
 common aniseseed, but not so fiery: if they are digested 
 in spirit of wine, they yield a most acrid resinous extract. 
 The seeds afford much essential oil by distillation in 
 water, which is thinner, more limpid, and more fragrant 
 than that from the common sort. 
 
 The seeds of this species of aniseseed art not yet 
 common in the shops, though they are deserving of a 
 preference to those in use. To the virtues of the com- 
 mon aniseseeds they are supposed to add an expectorant 
 power, and to be useful in atonic diseases of the Kings. 
 Added to tea they make it more grateful and less in- 
 jurious. The dose of the powder is 5 ss. In infusion 
 5 i. is added to a pint of water. 
 
 ANI'SUM FRUCTICO'SUM GALBANI'FKKUM; .Ifricanum 
 fructicescens, Jolio, et cattle ~vA-e cterfttco tinctis. See 
 GALBANUM. 
 
 ANNETE'STES. So Paracelsus calls the Galenists, 
 because he thought them ignorant of the causes and 
 principles of things. 
 
 ANNO'RA. See OVOUUM TEST.S et CALX. 
 
 ANNOTA'TIO, (from annoto, to mark). The very- 
 beginning of a febrile paroxysm, called also the attack 
 of the paroxysm. There is another annotatio or eflisma- 
 sia, proper to hectic fevers soon after eating: in this 
 there is no previous shivering. 
 
 ANNUE'NTES MUSCULI, (from annuo, to nod,) 
 so called, because they perform the office of nodding or 
 bending the head downwards. See RECTUS INTERNUS 
 MINOR. 
 
 ANNULA'RIS CARTILAGO; is thus named from 
 its shape, annulus, a ring. See CRICOIDES. 
 
 ANNULA'RIS DIGITUS. The ring-finger, or that next 
 to the little one. 
 
 ANNULA'RIS VENA. The vein betwixt the ring and 
 little finger. 
 
 ANNULA'RES LIGAMENTS, the name of those liga- 
 ments which confine the tendons of the carpus and 
 tansus. 
 
 ANNULA'HIS MUSCLE. Sphincter ani. 
 
 ANNULA'RIS PROCESS. A protuberance of the me- 
 dulla oblongata. 
 
A X O 
 
 A XO 
 
 \\MTEMPORA COXSTA'XTIA, vel IX- 
 COXSTA XTIA. CONSISTENT SEASONS, such as keep 
 their usual temperature. Or INCONSISTENT SEASONS, 
 when the weather is unsettled. 
 
 A XXUS A MADIX. LONG LIFE. 
 
 A'XO, *, UPWARDS. ANOTHEN. The superior 
 parts. Emetics are thus called, as purging medicines 
 are called Kara, dtrjn-i-ards. 
 
 AXOCATHA'RTICA, (from * tip-wards, and 
 r.*8*.it*,tiurgo). Medicines which purge upwards, as 
 emetics. 
 
 AXOCHEI'LOX, (from , and %HA&; a liji). 
 The UPPER LIP. 
 
 AXOCCE'LIA. See'CiELiA. 
 
 AXO'CHUS, (from *iif%tii, to retain}. A stoppage 
 of the intestinal discharge. 
 
 AXO'DMOX, (from , neg. and eou-r., a smell}. 
 WITHOUT SMELL. It stands opposed to fetid. 
 
 AXO'DUS. A word used by chemists for what is 
 separated from the nourishment by the kidneys. The 
 Greek word arenas, anodus, (from , neg. and ^, a 
 tt.'jth,) signifies toothless. 
 
 AXO'DYXA, (from , neg. and <?oW, fiain). 
 
 ANODYNES are medicines which ease pain and procure 
 sleep. They are usually divided into three sorts, viz. 
 
 1. PAREGORICA. naeir/ocEw, mitigo, called also anetica. 
 PAREGORICS, or such as assuage pain. 
 
 2. HYPNOTICA, HYPNOP.EOS. HYPNOTICS, or such as 
 relieve by procuring sleep ; vTritg, somnus. 
 
 3. XARCOTICA. XAKCOTIC, or such as ease the pa- 
 tient by stupifying him ; p, stufiefacio. 
 
 These divisions are not however correct, as there is 
 no distinction between paregorics and hypnotics, except 
 in degree ; nor is there any evidence of the stupefa- 
 cients acting differently from the latter: it would, at 
 least, be a difficult task to ascertain where the one order 
 begins, and the other ends. We would suggest a more 
 natural and convenient division, viz. narcotics and in- 
 irritants ; the first to be again divided into opiates and 
 stupefacients ; the second into medicines which excite 
 new motions, or those which remove sources of irrita- 
 tion. We thus include anodynes of every kind. 
 
 Though we cannot accurately discriminate between 
 the opiates and stupefacients in their respective lists, 
 where they approach near to each other, we can distin- 
 guish them in their extremes ; and may instance, as 
 examples, opium and hemlock. The opium, we know, 
 is taken from the poppy ; but its natural order, the 
 rhitades, affords no other medicine. The umbellate 
 contain the hemlock and the dropwort; and the solanacetc 
 plants of the strongest carcotic powers, solanum, digi- 
 talis, hyoscyamus, datura, and many others. From 
 other classes of plants we find the wolf's bane, (aconi- 
 rum na/iellus,} flammula Jovis, lactuca virosa, lauroce- 
 rasus, Cfrunus laurvcervt/is,) camphire, lauriis cam- 
 jihfira.*)' agaricus muscarius, coculus Indicus, lolium 
 temulentum, (I. sfiicis ari&tatis,} and the Indian hemp, 
 cannabis satrva. Chemistry gives us the oil of wine, 
 nitrous sther, wine, and ardent spirits. All these seem 
 to act in a way somewhat similar ; viz. on the nervous 
 system through the medium of the stomach, and perhaps 
 differ only in degree ; for the hemlock and the henbane, 
 in moderate doses, seem to produce easy and quiet rest. 
 
 What change is produced in the nervous system by 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 these medicines, or the opposite class- of stimulants, 
 we cannot in this place determine, because it would 
 anticipate the subject. We may however observe, that 
 in animals styled cerebral by Virey, (see ANIMAL,) the 
 whole nervous system communicates with the head, 
 and that the stomach is the organ by whose nerves the 
 head is most readily affected. A small sedative power, 
 applied to a nerve, has little influence beyond the nerve 
 itself, and the organ to which it is sent; but the same 
 degree of activity exerted on the stomach, produces 
 effects more extensive, which are soon communicated 
 to the brain and the whole system. Of the change in 
 the nerves from these medicines we know little. It is 
 highly probable, that an active fluid, analogous to the 
 electrical or Galvanic, gives them their peculiar 
 power; that its activity is confined to the nervous 
 fibril, which, in its minuter ramifications, is accompa- 
 nied by a non-conducting sheath or coat. At the ex- 
 tremities only is the nervous fibril free from this impe- 
 diment, and in the stomach are these extremities chiefly 
 accessible. The power, then, whatever it be, in seda- 
 tive substances, which occasions this diminished action, 
 most powerfully affects those nerves, and is from their 
 constitution immediately communicated to the brain, 
 diminishing or destroying its functions. 
 
 The system of Dr. Brown has occasioned a consider- 
 able change in the language of pathology and thera- 
 peutics, by the distinction which he introduced be- 
 tween direct and indirect stimulants. In this place it 
 is sufficient to hint at the difference of language, be- 
 cause it is apparently supported by stimulant po\ 
 which, in the greater number of anodynes, are at first 
 obvious. It has been supposed by sounder physiolo- 
 gists, and more accurate observers, that these sub- 
 stances contain a stimulant with the sedative power, and 
 that the former is more quickly exerted than the latter. 
 This idea is not hwever very probable, both from the 
 great dissimilarity of the two principles, and that the 
 previous stimulant effects are disproportioned to the 
 sedative, while many sedatives seem to produce no 
 previous stimulus. Both in the arterial and nervous 
 systems we have found great reason to suspect, that 
 irregular action has been mistaken for increased ac- 
 tion ; and from the effects of sedatives, we very ge- 
 nerally see irregular action only. This principle we 
 shall have occasion to develop in explaining many 
 parts of the animal economy. In the question before us 
 we may instance the most common sedative, when in 
 excess, because it is preceded by the most violent sti- 
 mulating effects we mean ardent spirits. While every 
 artery in the body seems to act with increased energy ; 
 while the more violent passions are animated to phren- 
 sy, the voluntary muscles are c'ertainly weakened dur- 
 ing its action. The other intellectual functions are no 
 longer exercised. The mind and body, even in the 
 moments of fury, lose in many respects their power. 
 If we are rightly informed of the effects of the Indian 
 intoxicating-powers, even in the moments of phrensy, 
 partial debility is apparent, and, in the action of 
 opium, we find very quickly irregular wanderings ot 
 the mind, though sometimes accompanied with a 
 quicker or somewhat fuller pulse; and, in general, it 
 will be very difficult to discover in this latter medicine 
 a real stimulating power. When we consider its us'e 
 
 S 
 
O 
 
 130 
 
 A N O 
 
 in inflammatory diseases, we shall show that it is sel- 
 dom dangerous from its stimulus. The foxglove, and 
 some others of the solanacett, seem to have no stimu- 
 lating effect: they are purely sedative, and act as such 
 on the arterial and nervous system; but it is doubtful 
 whether they are truly anodyne or hypnotic. 
 
 A tendency to sleep is "constantly produced in situa- 
 iio;is where we cannot readily trace the cause; viz. 
 after a full meal. Whether, in the process of digestion, 
 some gas of a sedative nature is evolved; or whether, 
 as former physiologists have supposed, the pressure of 
 the stomach on the descending vessels occasions a 
 greater flow of blood to the head, is uncertain. Each 
 cause may have some influence. For this reason it is 
 needless to observe, that anodynes should not be given 
 after a full meal : they are at least unnecessary ; yet 
 custom has long established the innocence, if not the 
 utility, of the fumes of tobacco in such circumstances. 
 
 The inirritants, the second class of sedatives, are as 
 various as the causes of irritation they are designed to 
 remove. Extraordinary action, in any part, is relieved 
 by blisters and friction; and, in some instances, well 
 managed conversation, by inspiring hope, confidence, 
 or cheerfulness, will produce sleep. Mental irritation 
 is also soothed by exciting a less distressing series of 
 thoughts; by melodious strains; by light narratives; 
 by repeating verses or numbers; by watching, in ima- 
 gination, corn waving in the wind ; or roving, in fancy, 
 through well known streets and roads. All these pro- 
 duce new motions, and less active ones, so that natural 
 sleep soon follows. The regular movement of a coach, 
 and, not to speak indecorously, the drawling voice of a 
 dull preacher, will have the same effect. 
 
 We remove irritation of the nerves by the use of the 
 pediluvium ; but for this purpose it should be long con- 
 tinued, and the water not very warm; at about 98 of 
 Fahrenheit it may be continued for more than half an 
 hour. Irritation of the stomach may be removed by 
 drinking cold or warm water. The irritation of too 
 pure an air may bfc avoided by sleeping in a lower or 
 more marshy situation, abounding more with hydro- 
 gen: thus asthmatics sleep better in a less elevated spot; 
 and hectic patients have certainly slept sounder in the 
 neighbourhood of a stable. Vapours of nitrous aether,- 
 and of hops, scarcely belong to this head; but perhaps 
 their powers have been greatly exaggerated. Cold has 
 been considered as a cause of sleep : it is certainly a 
 cause of death, beginning with torpor ; but slight de- 
 grees of cold are highly inimical to rest. Nitre, which 
 cools the system and checks inordinate circulation, 
 seems sometimes to occasion sleep by this operation ; 
 and camphor, in a way less obvious, seems, in febrile 
 cases, to act as an hypnotic. 
 
 A great inconvenience resulting from opiates is a 
 languor and dizziness on the following morning, similar 
 to what results from taking ardent spirits or wine in ex- 
 cess. In some cases the cicuta seems^to act~as an 
 anodyne, without the same consequences; and a pre- 
 paration of opium by a surgeon of Lancaster, appears 
 to affect the head very slightly after its operation. This 
 is partly owing to its being a watery, rather than a spi- 
 rituous, solution; and a tincture from wine or weak 
 spirit is scarcely inferior. The correctors of opium we 
 must consider under that article. See OPIUM. 
 
 ANO'DYXA. INDOLENCE, or absence from pain. 
 Synonymous with Amentlicniu.. 
 
 ANO'DYNUM. Also ANTIPODA'GRICUM, 
 BAI.S. The ANODYNF. BALSAM. 
 
 Bates's anodyne balsam consists of iinim. sapon. 
 Jk i. tinct. theb. iv. m. Bateman's drops are made 
 in the same way, only with a weaker spirit, and tinctur- 
 ed wifh anisesceds. 
 
 BALS. AXODYX. GUIDOXIS, contains tacamahacae pul- 
 vcris terebinthinse Venet. 5.3. p. aeq. 
 
 A retort is filled to nearly two-thirds of its capacity, 
 and the oil distilled with a fire gradually increased : 
 The red oil swims on the water, and must be separated, 
 but differs little from other empyreumatic oils. If two 
 parts of opium and eight of soap are digested in 48 
 parts of spirit of wine, adding to the strained liquor 
 four parts of camphor and one part of qil of rosemary, 
 an excellent anodyne balsam will be obtained. 
 
 ANO'DYNUM MINERA'LE. See NITRUM, and NITRUM 
 STIBIATUM. 
 
 ANO'DYNUS FOTUS. ANODYNE FOMENTA- 
 TION. 
 
 R. Capit. papav. contus. % ij. Flor. sambuc. et flor. 
 chamom. ai 3 i. coq. in aq. font, ad \fo ij. et colantur, 
 adde acet. accerrim. J vi. aq. ammonise 3 i. m. - 
 
 ANCE'A, ANOI'A, (from , neg. and vaoj, tht 
 mind). STUPIDITY. See AMENTIA. 
 
 ANOMA'LA, ANOMALOUS, (from neg. and o.ttaAo;, 
 equator smooth'). UNEQUAL, IRREGULAR. 
 
 ANOMCE'OS, (*, non, and ,./<>;, like). Dissimi- 
 lar or heterogene. Hippocrates uses this word for vis- 
 cid or unnatural humours.' 
 
 ANOMPHALOS, (from , neg. and e/j.px*&, a na- 
 vel}. Without a navel. 
 
 ANO'NIS, (from , priv. and c^^i, to assist,} so 
 called, because it hinders the plough ; called also ononis^ 
 rcsta, or aresta bovis^ remora aratri, PETTY-WHIN, CAM- 
 MOCK, and REST HARROW. Gnonis sfiinosa of Linnaeus, 
 Sp. PI. 1006. 
 
 The cortical parts of the roots have a faint smell, 
 
 and a sweetish bitter taste. In a dose of ^ i. they arc 
 .... <j j 
 
 diuretic and aperient. 
 
 ANO'NYMOS, (from , neg. and avo^K.*, a name). 
 NAMELESS. 
 
 It was formerly a name of the cricoid cartilage; and 
 many exotic trees and shrubs are ranked now under 
 this name. 
 
 ANO'NYMOS AMERICA'NA. A sort of wild madder. 
 See RuniA SYL,VATICA LJEVIS. 
 
 A'NORA. See OVORUM TESTAE et CALX. 
 
 ANO'RCHIDES,(from , neg. and e/><s, a testicle). 
 Such as are born without testicles. 
 
 ANORE'XIA, ANOREXY, (from , neg. and />|i, 
 afifietite): also afiosiiia, anitia. A WANT OF APPE- 
 TITE, WITHOUT LOATHING OF FOOD. The Greeks call 
 such as take no food, or have no appetite, anorecti and 
 asiti; but those who have an aversion to food, they call 
 
 This disorder, when original, is caused by bad diet, 
 and excess in eating or drinking. In old age it may 
 proceed from weakness. But it is more frequently a 
 symptom of some other disorder, particularly of fevers, 
 and the cure depends on the removal of the original 
 one. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the 
 
ATS 8 
 
 151 
 
 AN T 
 
 class loc(ilrt>,a.nd order dysorexitc. lie seems to think it 
 always symptomatic ; yet points out two species, viz. 
 
 1. ASOUEX'IA HI-MOHALIS, when the stomach is 
 offended with mucous, bilious, or other humours. 
 
 2. ANOKF.X'IA ATOXIC-A, when the fibres of the 
 stomach have lost their tone. He uses this word ano- 
 rexia as synonymous with dy afiefi via. 
 
 In the first species an emetic is highly necessary, and 
 must be occasionally repeated, lengthening if possible 
 the intervals ; and during the interval, warm tonics and 
 aromatic s should be employed. From the emetics a large 
 quantity of very viscid mucus is sometimes thrown up ; 
 and it has been an object to dissolve this substance,but no 
 solvent has yet been found. We have tried lime water, 
 pure kali, and ammonia, with little success. It must be 
 occasionally discharged, and its accumulation prevented 
 by aromatics and tonics. The whole tribe of astringents 
 and stomachics have been employed, but scarcely any 
 one merits a preference. Bile in the stomach produces 
 anorexia and nausea, with a putrid taste, sensible on the 
 back part of the tongue : this also must be discharged; 
 but it may be corrected with lemon juice, though, in 
 weak stomachs, a considerable commotion follows. 
 
 If excess in drinking is the cause, besides temperance 
 and a light but cordial nourishing diet, with daily ex- 
 ercise, the dilute acid of vitriol with the bark, and, 
 v.hen circumstances admit, the waters of Bath, Buxton, 
 Llandrinclod, Pyrmont, and other chalybeates, will be 
 serviceable. 
 
 li" acids prevail in the primae vise, vegetables should 
 be avoided, and the diet be chiefly of the animal kind. 
 The drink may thenbe Seltzer water, or any of the cha- 
 lybeate kind; magnesia, warmed with the oil of carui, 
 is useful ; or any of the wanner bitters with the pure 
 kalL 
 
 If there are a nausea and aversion to food, the same 
 remedies in general succeed as in a simple loss of appe- 
 tite ; the difference of the cases consisting only in the 
 degree. Hoffman particularly commends mint and its 
 preparations. See APEPSIA. 
 
 ANO'SIA, (from , neg. ando{, a disease). The 
 absence of a disease. 
 
 AXO'SMIA, (*, non. and tf^r., odour}. A dimi- 
 nution or loss of smelling. This function may be de- 
 stroyed in various ways, from a di yness of the pituitary 
 membrane; its too great mucosily, as in a coryza; its 
 infarction, as in ozaena ; and from an obstruction of the 
 nostrils, as in a polypus. According to Dr. Cullen the 
 species may be reduced to, 
 
 1. AYCO'SMIA ORGAXICA, when there is some evi- 
 dent fault in the membrane that lines the nostrils, as a 
 catarrh, a polypus, a venereal infection, Sec. 
 
 AXO'SMIA ATOXICA, when the membrane of 
 the nostrils has no perceptible imperfection, as in pa- 
 ralysis. In these different instances, an attention to 
 the cause will lead to the means for relief. 
 
 ANOTA'SIER. See AMMOXIACUS SAL. 
 
 AXO'TIIEN. See Axo. 
 
 A'N PATER. See SULPHUR. 
 
 A'XSER. (Syriac word, AUZA.) The GOOSE. See 
 ALIMENT. 
 
 The fat of geese is penetrating and discutient beyond 
 that of any other animal. 
 
 A'NSJUDEN. See 
 
 AXTA'CIDA,(from O.ITI, against, and acida, acids). 
 ANTACIDS. Such remedies as resist or destroy acids. 
 See ALTER A NTS. 
 
 The best antacid is pure kali; but it is not suffi- 
 cient that we destroy the p'rcsent acidity in the stomach : 
 its digestive power must be increased in such a degree 
 as to prevent future disturbance from this cause ; for 
 which purpose, see ANOREXIA, and APEPSIA. 
 
 ANTAGONI'STA, (from can, against, and ct'/atil^a, 
 to strive ). One acting in opposition to another. 
 
 This word is applied to muscles which counteract 
 each other. 
 
 AXTA'LE. See ANTAUUM. 
 
 ANTA'LGICUS,. (from ean, against, and Ays, 
 pain). Such remedies as ease pain. 
 
 ANTALIUM, (from etira, before, and A, the sea,) 
 also called antale, and lubulus marinus. It is a shell like 
 a pipe, of the thickness of a small quill, and about an 
 inch and a half in length ; it is hollow, and hath hol- 
 low lines running from one end to the other: its colour 
 is white, or a greenish white. A kind of worm is the 
 natural inhabitant of this shell, and its medical uses are 
 the same with th*e shells of oysters, &c. 
 
 ANTALKALI'NA, (from O.ITI, against, and AX*AI, 
 alkali). Such medicines as resist or destroy acids. See 
 ALTERANTS and ANOREXIA. Bile is the most com- 
 mon alkaline acrimony found in the stomach. 
 
 AXTAPIIRODISl'ACOS, AX T TAPHRODI'TI- 
 CA, (from eri, against, and Atppehrr,, Vinua). Anti- 
 venereal, or such means as extinguish amorous desires. 
 Such are violent fatigue, especially if combined with low 
 diet, whatever draws the attention from venereal sub- 
 jects, active stimulant diuretics, and sometimes, ap- 
 parently, nitre and camphor. 
 
 AXTAPODO'SIES, (from aiT*M*>^o recipro- 
 cate). Returns of the paroxysms of feveTC. 
 
 ANTARTHRI'TICUM, ' AXTI-ARTHRITI- 
 GUM, (from *TI, against, and ampins, the gout). 
 Medicines against the gout. 
 
 AXTASTHMA'TICA, ANTI-ASTHMATIC, (from *>T,, 
 against, and a<rlfta, an asthma). Remedies against 
 an asthma. 
 
 AXTATRO'PHON,(from *T/, against,and<trffi,x, 
 a con&umfition). Medicines against consumptions. 
 
 AXTECE'DENS CAUSA, (from antecedo, to go 
 before). See PHOEGVMEXE. 
 
 ANTECEDE'XTIA SIGXA, ANTECEDENT SIGXS. 
 Such signs as precede the disease. 
 
 AXTELA'BIA, (ante, before, and lablum, a li/i). 
 The extremities of the lips. 
 
 AXTEEIX, or AXTIIIELIX, (from *tri, opposite, 
 and tA;|, the helix). It is that part of tire ear which is 
 opposite to, the helix. 
 
 AXTEMBALLO'MEXOS, AXTIBALLO'ME- 
 X A, (from *ri, instead of, and trteaMu, to contribute}. 
 SUBSTITUTED. Called also succcdanea, succeda- 
 neous. 
 
 ANTE'MBASIS, (from <M-TI, mutually, and pffi, 
 to enter). A mutual insertion or ingress, applied by 
 Galen to the bones. 
 
 ANTEME'TICA, (from atri, against, and ffT,*, 
 vomiting}. Remedies against vomiting. These are all 
 neutral salts, particularly the citras potassse (the saline 
 draught) ; and its power in this respect is increased if 
 
 S2 
 
ANT 
 
 132 
 
 ANT 
 
 given in an effervescing state ; opiates, and, in cases of 
 debility, a glass of wine, or even brandy. 
 
 ANTENDE'IXIS, (from avn, against, andiJWjiu, 
 to indicate). Contra-indicatio. A CONTRA-INDICATION. 
 When one symptom requires a remedy which an- 
 other symptom forbids. Prohibens is used in the same 
 sense. 
 
 ANTENEA'SMUS, (from *vr/, against, and rn- 
 vxc-W, implacable,) ANTENEA'SINUM. The same 
 with ent/iusiasmus. A particular kind of madness: in 
 it the patient is furiously irritated, and "endeavours to 
 lay violent hands on himself. These people are apt to 
 be seized with sudden convulsive starlings of the hands 
 and feet; and therefore the disease is thought to coin- 
 cide with the chorea sancti viti in some degree. 
 
 ANTEPHLVLTICS, (from vr,, ag-ainst, ; and ?<- 
 ATJJS, the night-mare). A name for the remedies adapt- 
 ed to the cure of this disorder. 
 
 ANTEPILE'PTICA, (from *vr,, against, and w- 
 AJJ-^IS, the r/iileftsy). See EPILEPSY. 
 
 A'NTERA. See ANTHERA. 
 
 ANTE'RIOR MALLEOLUS, (from ante, before, 
 and dim. of matlua, a mallet). Sce*Musc. EXTERN. 
 AURIS. 
 
 ANTERIO'RES NA'SI, Muse. See PYRAMIDALIS 
 
 NASI. 
 
 A'NTERIT, MERCURY. See ARGENT. VIVUM. 
 
 ANTHE'A, (from v0;, a Jloiver,~) in the plural sig- 
 nifies REDNESS, like the top of a carbuncle. 
 
 ANTHE'LIX. See AURICULA and ANTELIX. 
 
 ANTHE'LMIA, (from O.ITI, against and eA^tivj, a 
 worm,) the annual WORM-GRASS of JAMAICA. Sjti- 
 gelia anthclmia Lin. Sp. PI. 213. The perennial worm- 
 grass of Maryland is the Indian pink. It is the 
 
 Marylandica. though formerly referred to the genus 
 I'jnicera, wiW the trivial name of Marylandica. 
 
 It is found in different parts of Jamaica, and of the 
 other windward islands. 
 
 Half a dram of this latter herb may be infused five or 
 six hours in a quarter of a pint of boiling water ; one 
 half of the strained liquor may be given to a child of twelve 
 years old, and the other half the next morning : if no 
 inconvenience is manifest from this dose, the infusion 
 may be made still stronger. 
 
 For adults who are not remarkably feeble, iii. of 
 this herb may be boiled in a pint and half of water 
 to ft, i. and the doses may be from two to six common 
 spoonfuls, according to its effects on the patient. 
 
 In moBt persons it procures sleep ; in many, after 
 taking a full dose, the eyes are observed to sparkle, 
 and also to be distended after the sleep is over. If 
 there was a fever from worms, the pulse becomes more 
 regular, and the heat moderate; and, by the use of 
 cathartics, worms are discharged. This medicine must 
 be continued as long as the worms arc observed to pass 
 away with the stools. If its effect is such as to produce 
 a painful distention of the eyes, it must be omitted. 
 An emetic should generally precede its use : in large 
 doses it sometimes proves emetic and cathartic, pro- 
 duces vertigo, dimness of sight, and convulsions of the 
 eyes. It should therefore be cautiously administered, 
 with the intervention of a purge of calomel and rhu- 
 barb. In general, however, in this climate it is very 
 probably from being too long kept. 
 
 ANTHELMI'NTICA, (from vr<, against, and 
 tA,.<v;, aivorm). Vermifuges and antiscolica arc words 
 of the same import. 
 
 These are medicines which either destroy or expel 
 worms situated in any part of the prim^e vise. They 
 were formerly divided into those which destroy, and 
 those which expel worms : modern authors have formed 
 four species, because there may be cases where the ex- 
 hibition of either may be improper, as the particular 
 state of the stomach and intestines may be unable to 
 bear their action. 
 
 C Quicksilver and its preparations. 
 1. VENENOSA, < Powder of tin. 
 
 (_ Sulphur. 
 
 {Scammony. 
 Jalap. 
 Aloes. 
 Gamboge. . 
 
 3. LUBRICANTIA, $ f f*' 
 
 Linseed oil. 
 ( Savine. 
 
 4. TOXICA. < Worm-seed. 
 
 (_ Tuscany infusion, and powder. 
 
 This more complicated arrangement appears however,, 
 to be an unnecessary refinement. Were we to refine in 
 turn, we should divide them into external and internal ; 
 referring to the latter the remedies for itch, the mode 
 of extracting the vena medinensis, and animals, by punc- 
 ture. At present, however, we must confine ourselves 
 to the internal anthelmintics; and we find it only ne- 
 cessary to distinguish the medicines that destroy worms, 
 into those that act mechanically, or those which, poison. 
 
 Worms are most common in children, and more fre- 
 quent in the human body than in animals. We remarked, 
 in treating of animals, that all nature swarmed with life, 
 and that a nidus was only requisite to produce, in each 
 instance, species peculiarly its own. Mucus is much 
 more prevalent in the bowels of children, for reasons 
 that cannot be assigned, than in those of adults, and 
 worms are consequently more often found; nor are the 
 proofs of the abundance of mucus equivocal, for chil- 
 dren bear the most active laxatives with ease : they bear 
 doses of cathartics which to strong adults would be highly 
 dangerous. This, then, is the reason why children are 
 so often infested with worms ; and this, too, is the reason 
 why worms are so often unjustly accused of producing 
 their complaints. No medicine is half so fatal to worms, 
 as fever; for fever, excited by surgical operations, where 
 the general system was not previously affected, will ge- 
 nerally occasion worms to be discharged. It is certain, 
 indeed, that in relaxed habits, mucus of the intestines is 
 more particularly copious, and consequently tonics oc- 
 casionally prove anthelmintics; but they act so remotely 
 that they do not deserve this title, nor would they have 
 obtained it but that some of the narcotic bitters are, at 
 the same time, bitter and poisonous to these animals. 
 This is particularly observable in the tansy, the fetid 
 hellebore, and the fern roots. 
 
 The mechanical anthelmintics are, the powder and 
 filings of tin, the setae of the dolichos pruriens, amal- 
 gams of tin and quicksilver, crude quicksilver, and au- 
 rum musivum. Numerous are the nauseous fetids 
 employed to kill worms; and from the inefficacy of the 
 greater number, we suspect that they have been sup- 
 
A X T 
 
 133 
 
 A N T 
 
 posed equally disagreeable to worms and our own pa- 
 lates. Among the more noted anthelmintics, is the 
 cabbage tree bark ( Geoffrxa \ inermus); savine; rue; 
 worm seed (artemesia sanronica); male fern root; 
 southernwood ; tobacco ; the husk and extract of wal- 
 nuts ; the root of the yellow helmet flower (aconilum 
 anthora); lavender cotton (abrotanum famine); bas- 
 tard ipecacuanha (ascleftias curassavica) ; several spe- 
 cies of annona and jatropa ; the pride of India bark 
 (meliaazedurach) ; helleboraster ( helleboris ftetidus), 
 kc. Each of these medicines has had its advocates and 
 opponents, and it is at last acknowledged, that few re- 
 medies of this class can be depended on. The last, 
 however, the bearsfoot, is often effectual ; and, in the 
 taenia, the male fern root is almost certain. That it acts 
 as a poison there is great reason to believe, since the 
 portions discharged, that before the exhibition of the 
 medicine had life, are afterwards voided dead. The 
 tobacco is chiefly anthelmintic in clysters, in cases of 
 ascarides ; and, when these worms abound, the asafoe- 
 tida has in the same way succeeded. Other remedies 
 seem to act as poisons in a different manner. Olive 
 and castor oil certainly destroy worms. Even the lower 
 classes of animals require air, and, though they are en- 
 abled to extract oxygen more perfectly from impure 
 air, and to live longer without that which is pure, yet 
 they require it to be renewed. Oils may deprive worms 
 of their natural food, or may obstruct those pores through 
 which they may receive supplies either of air or nour- 
 ishment. Alkaline and earthy neutrals are of uncertain 
 action. Salt and water perhaps evacuate only ; but in 
 the muriat of barytes we may suspect a poisonous qua- 
 lity. Sulphurated gas, or waters impregnated with sul- 
 phurated hydrogen gas, have been recommended to im- 
 pregnate the fluids so as to destroy hydatids. The Har- 
 rowgate water possesses similar impregnations, and may 
 be equally useful ; but we have never employed it, or 
 heard from adequate authority of its success. Mercu- 
 rials, except as evacuants, are of doubtful efficacy ; but 
 the corrosive sublimate has been recommended in taenia. 
 The choice of anthelmintics for different kinds of 
 worms, is a subject that requires some attention. In 
 the lumbrici, all the poisonous bitters are preferable ; 
 but the fetid hellebore is the most certain and effectual. 
 The best mode of exhibiting it is in powder. It is an 
 evergreen, but has each year, as usual, new leaves. An 
 equal number of the new and old are carefully dried and 
 powdered ; and from two to six grains of the powder 
 may be given, according to the age or constitution, 
 twice a day, interposing an active laxative about twice 
 a week. In taenia, the male fern root, salt water, sul- 
 phat of barytes, and the mechanical anthelmintics, ex- 
 cept the setae of the dolichos, which is rather adapted 
 to the lumbrici, are chiefly useful. The raspings of a 
 pewter plate with a rough file we have found the best 
 form of powdered tin ; but the male fern, followed by 
 the drastic powers of calomel and gamboge, according 
 to the receipt of Madame Bouffler, seldom fails. In , 
 ascarides we must depend chiefly on those medicines 
 which act only when they arrive at the rectum, or those 
 whose action is very powerful, viz. aloes and calomel. 
 Infusions of tobacco, solutions of asafoetida, and of olive 
 oil, injected into the rectum, are very effectual : but 
 these animals are seldom eradicated. We have observed 
 
 that they are generally accompanied with pain and af- 
 fections of the stomach, and have doubted whether, 
 though they appear exclusively in the rectum, their 
 origin is not in the superior part of the canal. If this 
 be true, tonics should probably be combined. 
 
 The choice of these medicines, as acl-pted to ]x 
 cular constitutions, furnishes little subject of reiv. 
 In general the more active drastics should be avoided in 
 the weaker habits ; and ve have suspected that some of 
 the poisonous anthelmintics are not exhibited without 
 danger. The muriat of barytes and the male fern root 
 have, we think, been sometimes injurious. The fetid 
 hellebore, though apparently the most suspicious me- 
 dicine, from frequent trials we can pronounce free from 
 any effects inimical to the general health. 
 
 AXTHE'MIS, (from milts, a flwer'). WILD CAMO- 
 MILE. See CHAM.SMELUM VULGARE. 
 
 AXTHE'MIS COTULA and XOBILIS. See CHAM-EMELCM 
 FCETIDA, and FLOHE PLEXO. 
 
 AXTHE'MIS PYRETHHUM. See PYRF.THRUM. Galen 
 says the anthemis is the same as euanthemon. 
 A 'XTHERA, (from rfj, a Jloiver}. Also antera. 
 A compound medicine used by the ancients, called 
 from its florid red colour. Various compositions had 
 thfe name. Anthers, indeed, were prepared for any 
 particular part of the body, in the form of pov 
 or electuaries, and were used as collyriums, denti- 
 frices, &c. 
 
 ANTHE'REA. See ANTHORA. 
 
 ANTHE'REON,(from ifo s , a flower}. Called also 
 Geneion. Hippocrates uses this word to express ihe chin, 
 and all that part of the face where the beard grows. 
 
 ANTHE'RICOS, (from the same). According to 
 Dioscorides, it is the flower of the asphodel.; others say 
 it is the stalk only. See ASPHODELUS. 
 
 AXTHE'RICUM. See ASPHODELUS LUTEUS. 
 
 A'NTHINES, (from >#s, a Jlwer\ A name of 
 some medicated oils and wines, named from their red 
 colour. 
 
 AXTHOPHY'LLUS, (from .Ce, a Jlorjer, and 
 0tiAA, a leaf). The AROMATIC CLOVE, when ripe. See 
 CARYOPHILLI AROMATICI. 
 
 AXTHORA, ANTITHORA, (from can, against, 
 and .9p, monk's-hood,} so called because it is said to 
 counteract the effects of the thora. ,4ntherea, aconi- 
 tum salutiferum, WHOLESOME and YELLOW HELMET 
 
 FLOWER, WHOLESOME WOLp's BAXE, MONK'S HOOD, O-CO- 
 
 nitum anthora Lin. Sp. PI. 751. 
 
 This plant is distinguished from the poisonous aco- 
 nites, by the leaves not being glossy, by their being cut 
 entirely down to the foot stalk, and by the segments 
 being very narrow, and of nearly the same width from 
 end to end. It is a native of the Alps and Pyrenees, 
 from whence we have the dried roots, which are of an 
 irregular roundish shape, a little oblong, brown on the 
 outside, white within, hard to break, but not tough ; to 
 the taste it is acrid and bitter, to the "Smell it is faint; 
 if chewed, it a little constringes the fauces, and a nau- 
 seous sweetness is perceived. In doses of 5 i- it is ca- 
 thartic and anthelmintic. 
 
 AXTHOS, >05. (from v, upwards, and 3ta, to 
 run, because in its growth it runs upwards,) a FLOWER. 
 Hippocrates means by this word, "Jtbwcr* in general ; 
 and if Galen is right in his comment, includes the seeds 
 
A N T 
 
 134 
 
 ANT 
 
 with the flowers. It is also used for trris flos ; but 
 when used alone, signifies the flowers of rosemary, and 
 is sometimes, but improperly, taken for the plant. See 
 vEius FLOS, and KOIUSMARINUS. 
 
 ANTHO'SMIAS, (from &>, a flower, and er/wt, 
 smell}. A name applied to sweet scented wine. 
 
 A'NTHOUS, (from 0o?, a flower}. Properly rose- 
 mary ; but, transferred to metals, it signifies the fifth 
 essence, or elixir of gold. 
 
 ANTHRA'CIA, ANTHRACOSIA, (from (W|, 
 or A'NTHRAX). A BURNING COAL. A hard, painful, 
 burning swelling, which attends the plague. See CAR- 
 P.UNCULUS. 
 
 ANTHRACO'SIS O'CULI,<Vi A scaly corro- 
 sive ulcer of the eye, attended wilh a defluxion. 
 
 A'NTHRAX. See CINNABAHIS, and CARBUNCU- 
 
 LUS. 
 
 ANTHRI'SCUS, (from *vfyr*, flowers}. See 
 CAUCAI.IS. 
 
 ANTHROPE'A, (from mtfav', a man}. See Cu- 
 
 TIS. 
 
 ANTHROPOLO'GIA, (from *itfax-t f , a man, and 
 A$y@>-, a discourse}. The science of anatomy. 
 
 ANTHROPOMO'RPHOS, (from avtp*,,, a man, 
 and nopPv, shape}. See MANDRAGOBA. 
 
 ANTHROPOSO'PHIA, (from avfyw*-*, a man, and 
 e-0f, wisdom or knowledge}. The knowledge of the 
 nature of man. 
 
 A'NTHUMON, among the ancient physicians, the 
 name of the epithymon or dodder growing on thyme. 
 
 ANTHYPNO'TICA, (from vr/, against, and vn-t*;, 
 sleep}. Medicines against sleepiness. These have been 
 usually tlie correctors of opium ; among the chief of 
 which, vinegar, without sufficient reason, has been ac- 
 counted. Coffee is certainly, in many constitutions, a 
 preventer of sleep ; and tea also in a less number. 
 Many others do not occur in the lists of the materia 
 meclica ; and we need scarcely add the well known ob- 
 servations of attention long fixed on abstract sciences, 
 or agreeably amused by interesting details, indolence, 
 inactivity, or a mind harassed by anxiety and appre- 
 hension, as means of preventing sleep. 
 
 ANTHYPOCHONDRI'ACA, (from n, against,- 
 and uTra%t>v$fta., the hypochondria}. Medicines against 
 the disorders of the hypochondria. 
 
 ANTHYPOCHONDRI'ACUM, ANTHYST,E'- 
 RICUM, SAL. It is the residuum remaining after the 
 distillation of the water, and sublimation of the sal 
 ammon. which consists of the marine acid and the fixed 
 alkaline salt, or the alkaline earth, according as one or 
 the other was used in the process. The same term is 
 applied to this salt When refined. 
 
 ANTHYSTE'RICA, (from am, against, and us-ripa, 
 the uterus}. Medicines against hysteric affections. 
 
 ANTI, (*vT(, contra, against}. This Greek preposi- 
 tion is generally used in a compound term. See the 
 preceding articles. 
 
 ANTI'ADES. See TONSIL. It sometimes signifies 
 the tonsils, when inflamed. From annta, to be opposite; 
 because they answer one another. 
 
 ANTIA'GRI, (from avitafrts, the tonsils, and a-'/px, a 
 firey}. Tumours of the tonsils. 
 
 ANTIBALLO'MENA. See ANTEMBALLOME- 
 
 NOS. 
 
 ANTICACHE'CTICA, (from mrt, against, and 
 Ka%i%(a, a cachexy). Medicines against a cachexy. 
 
 ANTICA'DMIA. A third kind of fossil cadmia, 
 also called pseudocadmia. Anti is here joined to ex- 
 press its being substituted for the true cadmia. 
 
 A'NTICAR. See BOJIAX. 
 
 AM'ICA'RDIUM. The hollow at the bottom of 
 the breast. (From ctin, against, and x.cep$*ia, the upper 
 orifice and the pit of the stomach}. Called also scrobicu- 
 lus cordis. 
 
 ANTICATARRHA'LIS, (from am, against, and 
 x.T!tfpos, a catarrh}. A remedy against a catarrh. Sec 
 CATARRH. 
 
 ANTICAUSO'TICUS,(from m, against, M^K^V- 
 c-5,a burning- fe-uer}. Remedies against burning fevers. 
 
 A'NTICHEIR, (from m, against, and %,up, the 
 hand}. The thumb of a person's hand. Sec POLLEX. 
 
 ANTI'CIPANS, (from anticipo, to anticipate}. The 
 Greeks express this by imto-x-lixos : it is applied to dis- 
 eases, each of whose fits begins somewhat sooner than 
 the preceding. If the catamenia arrive before their 
 ordinary period, they are said to anticipate. 
 
 ANTICNE'MION, (from VT/, over-against, and 
 xjj/tJiv, the calf of the leg}. Hippocrates uses this word 
 to express that part of the tibia which is bare of 
 flesh. 
 
 ANTICO'LICA, (from VTI, against, and XOAIKJJ, the 
 colic}. Remedies against the colic. See COLIC. 
 
 ANTICONTO'SIS, (from am, against, and vro;, 
 a staff or pole}. In Hippocrates it signifies the sup- 
 porting a person with a staffer crutch. 
 
 ANTICUS, before applied to the situation of differ- 
 ent muscles, and used as an epithet. 
 
 .ANTIDI'NICA, (from ettn, against, and hto;, cir- 
 cumgyration}. Medicines against a vertigo. See VER- 
 TIGO. 
 
 ANTIDOTA'RIUM, (from *vT,JWa 5 , an antidote}. 
 See DISPENSATORIUM. 
 
 ANTIDO'TOS EX DUO'BUS CENTAU'R^E 
 GENE'RIBUS. See CHAMEDRYS. 
 
 ANTIDO'TUS, or ANTIDOTUM. The Chaldee 
 word for which is beluzaar, also called alexicaca. An 
 antidote, (from eevn, against, and S'tS'u^i, to give}. See 
 ALEXIPHARMICA, and ADAMUS. Sometimes it is a ge- 
 neral name for medicines ; occasionally for compound 
 ones. 
 
 ANTIDYSENTE'RICA, (from *m, against, and 
 S~vFiiripi, a flux}. Medicines against a dysentery. See 
 DYSENTERY. 
 
 ANTIFEBRI'LE, (from avn, against, and febris, a 
 fever}. Remedies against a fever. See FEVER. 
 
 ANTI'GONI COLLY'RIUM NI'GRUM. The 
 black collyrium of Antigonus. It is made of cadmia, 
 antimony, pepper, verdigrise, gum arabic, and rain 
 water. 
 
 ANTIHE'CTICA, (from vn, against, and tx-rixef, 
 a hectic fever}. Remedies against a hectic fever. 
 
 ANTIHE'CTICUM POTE'RII. A medicine in- 
 vented by Poterius, also named antimonium diaphoreti- 
 cum Joviale; formerly extolled as effectual in hectic 
 fevers ; but from long experience disregarded, as of no 
 consequence. It is an oxide of tin, and chaly boated 
 rcgulus of antimony, in consequence of their^ deflagra- 
 tion with nitre. The neutral salt is separated by wash- 
 
A X T 
 
 135 
 
 AXt 
 
 ing. For its mode of preparation, see Lewis's Dispen- 
 satory Improved. Ed. 8vo. Edinb. 1786. 
 
 ANTIHE'LIX. See AURICULA and AXTELIX. 
 
 AXT I-ICTERIC SPIRIT,in pharmacy. As biliary 
 calculi, out of the body, are dissolved by an union of 
 spirit of turpentine and spirit of wine, the union of these 
 fluids has been attempted by distillation. Half an ounce 
 of spirit of turpentine has been distilled with half a pint 
 of spirit of wine ; and the fluid drawn off, separated 
 from the uncombined oil. One other circumstance is 
 necessary, viz. a method of Injecting this spirit into the 
 gall-bladder!! 
 
 AXTILE'PSIS, (from a.itt\x,u.-.a.ia t to lay hold of). 
 Hippocrates applies this term to, the method of securing 
 bandages from slipping. Afifirehensio and affrehenso- 
 rium are used in the same sense. 
 
 AXTILO'BIUM, (from *T<, against, and Ae, the 
 bottom 'jf the tar). See AURICULA. 
 
 AXTILOI'MICA, (from tan, against, and A'f>, 
 the filague). Remedies against the plague. 
 
 AXTI'LOPUS. Called also gazella jifricana, ca/ira- 
 streftsiceros, streftsiciceros, the ANTELOPE. 
 
 It is of the genus cer-uus. The hoofs and horns have 
 been used in medicines against hysterics and epilepsy ; 
 but are now neglected. 
 
 AXTIL\ 'S.SUS, (from am, against, and Atr-jf, the 
 madness caused by a bite of a mad dog). 
 
 It is the name of any medicine for the cure of this 
 sort of madness. The pulvis antilyssus is composed of 
 equal parts of the lichen cinereus terrestris and pepper. 
 Hill's medicine is composed of 5 ss. of alum, 5 ss. of 
 chalk, 3 iij- of bole armoniac, 5 i- of root of helenium, 
 and six drops of oil of aniseseed. 
 
 AXTIMO XI ALES PI'LUL.E. Dr. Ward. WARD'S 
 AXTIMOXI VL PILL. Pills consisting of well levigated 
 glass of antimony: one pill, containing about a grain of 
 the antimony, is a full dose. 
 
 Mr. Glutton, the chemist, says that they contain a 
 portion of arsenic. 
 
 AXTIMO XIALIS PU'LVIS. The AXTIMONIAL 
 
 POWDER. 
 
 Take of antimony coarsely powdered, hartshorn 
 shavings, of each two pounds ; mix and put them into 
 a broad red-hot iron pot, stirring constantly till the mass 
 acquires a grey colour. Powder the matter when cold, 
 and put it into a coated crucible ; lute it to another cru- 
 cible inverted, which has a small hole in the bottom ; 
 augment the fire by degrees to redness, and keep it so 
 for two hours ; lastly, reduce the matter, when cold, to 
 a very fine powder: this is said to be a preparation simi- 
 lar to, and equally efficacious with, that of Dr. James. 
 It is inserted in the new Pharmacopoeia, and is certainly- 
 preferable to the tartarized antimony joined with the 
 testaceous powder which used to be substituted for that 
 of James. This powder is a calx, intimately blended 
 with the residuum or absorbent earth of the hartshorn. 
 It is, however, unequal in -its effects, probably from the 
 degree of heat ; and is more apt to affect the bowels 
 than the James' powder. From three to six grains are 
 a dose; if joined with a quarter of a grain of opium, it 
 acts as a diaphoretic, and is considered as alterative. 
 In inflammatory fever of the rheumatic kind, by repeat- 
 ing the dose even- six or eight hours, it has frequently 
 proved beneficial. 
 
 ANTIMO'XIUM, ANTIMONY. Called also stibium. 
 
 alcimad, alcatel, stimmi, filatyofihtnalmon, larbasoti, 
 satanus devorans, luftus fihilosofihorum, aurum lefio- 
 rosum, ens firimum solare, alamad, madail, duenech, 
 afrob, alcofolo, cosmet, calrnet, gynacium. 
 
 Antimony is sometimes found in a particular ore, 
 but most frequently mixed with other metals. Basil 
 Valentine, a German monk, gave it, as tradition re- 
 lates, to some hogs, which, after purging, it greatly 
 fattened ; thinking in like manner to feed his brother 
 monks, all died by the experiment ; hence the name 
 ANTIMONY, ANTI-MONK, (T/, againtt and fta'if, monk). 
 It is called satanus devorans, and luftus fthitosofl/iorum, 
 from its power of devouring or destroying, as it were, 
 all metals, when in fusion with it. It'is a semi-metal, 
 of a whitish or silver colour. 
 
 Mines of antimony occur in Hungary, Transylvania, 
 Germany, France, and in England. The French anti- 
 mony contains about equal parts of regulus and sul- 
 phur; but the best is from Hungary. The English is 
 often mixed with lead or tin, from which it must be 
 separated: that which is spotted with red is supposed 
 by Dr. Alston to contain some arsenic, and should be 
 rejected. 
 
 The antimony is generally found mixed with hard 
 stones or spar, from which it is separated by eliquation. 
 Some ores are mixed with arsenic or with cobalt; some 
 are dug up composed of fine shining lines like needles, 
 sometimes disposed in regular ranks, at others without 
 any observable order; this is termed male antimony; 
 some are disposed in thin broad plates or laminx, and 
 called female antimony by Pliny; and, from their dif- 
 ferent mixtures and appearances, other names are given 
 to them. See TRAITE' DE MINERALOGIE DE HAUY, 
 iv. 252. 
 
 The mineral, broken into pieces, is put into earthen 
 pots, whose bottoms are perforated with small holes, 
 and a moderate fire is applied round them ; as the anti- 
 mony melts, it runs through the holes in the bottom of 
 the pots, and is received into inverted conical moulds that 
 are placed underneath ; in these moulds the lighter sco- 
 riae rise to the surface, while the purer and more pon- 
 derous metal falls to the bottom ; the broad part of the 
 loaves is consequently less pure than the smaller end. 
 The antimony thus separated from its ore is called crude, 
 and is a combination of the metal with sulphur. 
 
 The goodness of crude antimony is discovered by its 
 weight, from the loaves not being spongy, from the 
 largeness of the striae, and from its totally evaporating 
 on a strong fire. 
 
 Its general appearance is that of a ponderous brittle 
 mineral, or semi-metal, composed of long shining streaks 
 hike needles, mixed with a dark leaden coloured sub- 
 stance. It hath no particular taste or smell, and is 
 brought to the shops in the form of conical loaves. Its 
 specific gravity is 6.860, and it melts at 779 of Fahren- 
 heit. 
 
 Antimony, like most of the best medicines, found its 
 way as an internal one in the medical practice with 
 great difficulty; the ancients, if their stimmi was 
 really antimony, considered it as a poison, and 
 only fit for external uses. Basil Valentine, in the 
 seventeenth century, 1676, first brought it into credit 
 as an internal medicine, publishing a work called Cur- 
 rus triumphalis Antimonii; but it soon lost its repute, 
 until Paracelsus raised its character again, after which it 
 
A N T 
 
 136 
 
 ANT 
 
 was received and rejected several times, until, by the 
 labours of Crato of Kraftsheim, Lintilius, Le Febure, 
 and, above all, Hoffman, it acquired an established place 
 in regular practice; and is now justly ranked with the 
 most valuable part of the materia meclica. 
 
 In the state of crude antimony, notwithstanding its 
 boasted efficacy in rheumatic, cancerous, and other 
 cases, it appears, from repeated trials, to be an inert 
 substance with regard to the human body: it is, how- 
 ever, ordered by some physicians to be taken from one 
 scruple to a dram, two or three times a day, in cuta- 
 neous and leprous disorders, in its levigated state. Its 
 preparations are, in general, used both as alteratives and 
 evacuants, and hardly any article in the materia medica 
 will admit of so extensive a use in acute and chronical 
 diseases. In fevers of the inflammatory kind, and in- 
 flammations, antimonials are alike the proper remedy; 
 a,ul in chronical diseases they may be often depended on. 
 They promote all the secretions and excretions, par- 
 ticularly those of the skin, intestines, urinary passages, 
 and bronchial glands, by gently irritating the whole 
 vascular system. If given in small doses, gradually in- 
 creased, yet in the proportion which excites no sensible 
 discharge, they are highly efficacious. 
 
 As auxiliary to other medicines on which the cure 
 more directly depends, their efficacy is considerable. 
 They quicken their action and increase their powers, 
 particularly those by which any evacuation is to be pro- 
 moted; with such medicines, their operation is also 
 more easy: as an expectorant, some of its preparations 
 excel; but the discharge from the bronchial glands has 
 been mistaken for a salivary excretion. 
 
 The preparations of this drug are numerous, and vary 
 in their strength according to the quantity of nitre em- 
 ployed in the deflagration, or the discharge of the sul- 
 phur ; but, except that which is called the muriated an- 
 timony, they only differ from each other in their de- 
 grees of activity. Two private prescriptions, which 
 are deservedly celebrated, may be also mentioned, viz. 
 the febrifuge powder of Dr. James, and that of Edin- 
 burgh ; the latter of which is recommended to us on 
 the best authority, as possessed of those very desiderata, 
 the want of which was the cause of other preparations 
 being complained of. It is called antimonial salt, and 
 seems to be a preparation similar to that of tartarized 
 antimony, though kept a secret by those who prepare 
 it. If is soluble in water invariably of the same 
 strength and a grain or two under or over the dose is 
 not attended with any inconveniences. It is probably 
 prepared with the mercurius vitse, instead of antimo- 
 nium vitrificatum ; thus forming an antimonium tartari- 
 satum. Sec TARTAR EMETICUM. 
 
 The labours of the alchemist have tortured antimony 
 in various ways, as it was one of the metals by which 
 he hoped to gain his imaginary riches. The pharma- 
 ceutist has not been less diligent at a later era; but our 
 account of its chemical properties must chiefly or en- 
 tirely respect its medicinal use. 
 
 Antimony, in its crude state, is combined with sul- 
 phur ; and, as a medicine, we have said, nearly inert. 
 When completely oxidated, as in the former preparation 
 of the, diaphoretic antimony, it is equally useless. Its 
 active form is that in which the sulphur is partly separat- 
 ed, or where the metal is combined with an acid. As 
 every scientific examination of the comparative activity 
 
 of the different saline preparations shows that their ef- 
 fects are nearly in the proportion of their solubility, it is 
 probable that the different calces also are active only as 
 they arc soluble in the fluids, perhaps the acid of the 
 stomach. All the oxides are in different degrees solu- 
 ble, and all arc volatile. The carbonic acid alone has 
 never formed an union with antimony. 
 
 The sulphur of the antimony is usually separated by 
 deflagrating it with nitre or crude tartar, and the oxide 
 is more or less active as the proportion of these addi- 
 tions is less or greater. The different preparations are 
 generally denominated from the proportion of hydro- 
 genated sulphuret, mixed with the metal. An alkali 
 added to crude antimony forms a sulphuret, which dis- 
 solves the metal, and is called liver of antimony. If 
 equal parts of crude antimony and nitre be deflagrated, 
 a different combination of the metal, its alkali, and sul- 
 phur, are obtained, styled saffron of antimony. If sul- 
 phur of antimony, with three parts of nitre, be -defla- 
 grated, the metallic mass, mixed with the salts, is 
 called the solvent of Routrou. When washed, it is the 
 inert calx, mentioned under the appellation of diafiho- 
 retic antimony. The water employed in washing it, 
 holds a little of the antimony, which, when separated 
 by an acid, is called cerussa antimonii, or the materia 
 fierlata of Kerkringius. When some of the sulphur re- 
 mains, by diminishing the proportion of nitre or tartar, 
 the preparation is called the medicinal regiilus of anti- 
 mony. The metal and its oxides are equally volatile, 
 and sublime in flowers, styled nix antimonii, which as a 
 medicine is useless and neglected. Antimony exposed to 
 great heat, excluding the air, becomes a glass, and the 
 more readily the less it has been previously calcined. 
 The'regulus itself has been cast into pills, and in the 
 form of cups. The pills are styled perjietual; for they 
 produce a cathartic effect, and may be repeatedly em- 
 ployed without diminution : the cup imparts an emetic 
 power to wine, without any loss of its substance or vir- 
 tue by the employment of many years. Each is, how- 
 ever, uncertain, and often violent in its operations; and 
 physicians have neglected both.' 
 
 The vitriolic acid, if strong and hot, acts violently on 
 antimony, and reduces it to a white inert oxide ; the 
 fluid above containing a solution of sulphat of anti- 
 mony. The nitrous acid does not dissolve the metal, 
 but is itself in part decomposed by it. We find a white 
 oxide at the bottom, and a nitrat of antimony above. 
 Water precipitates a part of the nitrat, but the remain- 
 ing oxide is separated by an alkali, and,becomes a deli- 
 quescent salt. 
 
 The muriatic acid scarcely acts on the antimony ; but 
 if the latter is oxidated by the nitrous acid, the solution 
 is copious. Thcmuriatof antimony is decompounded 
 also by an alkali. The usual way, however, of com- 
 bining antimony with the muriatic acid is, by oxidating 
 the metal, or the acid, by a highly oxidated metallic 
 salt, the corrosive sublimate. The metal thus united 
 to the muriatic acid is highly soluble in water, and 
 extremely corrosive. It sublimes in an oily form, and 
 is called butter of antimony. It is called antimonial 
 caustic, and. in the late Pharmacopoeias, antimonium 
 muriatum. When a large proportion of water is added, 
 the oxide, containing a small portion of the acid, is 
 precipitated, called, from an Italian physician, the 
 jioivder of Algarotti; by some, mercurius vita, though it ' 
 
A X T 
 
 T 
 
 does not contain the smallest portion of mercury. The 
 vegetable acids act on the metal more readily when 
 oxidated ; but this subject must be afterwards consi- 
 dered. 
 
 We are now enabled to examine the different pre- 
 parations of antimony, and shall follow Dr. Black's ar- 
 rangement. He considers the preparations of antimony 
 retaining a portion of its sulphur, for of the pure regu- 
 lus we shall take little further notice, as produced by 
 simple triture; by the effects of heat and fire; by alka- 
 lis, nitre, and acids. 
 
 By triture alone, thefire/iared antimony of the shops is 
 obtained. It is almost an inert mass ; but we find Kun- 
 kell and some other authors recommending it in rheu- 
 matism ; and we recollect its being used in the drastic 
 electuary of Dover for dropsies, and as an anthelmintic. 
 It forms the tablettes of Kunkell ; and certainly some- 
 times produces nausea, when suspended in a bag, in 
 the preparation of the Lisbon diet drink, in which the 
 prepared antimony should be always employed. 
 
 By the effects of heat and fire we obtain the vitrum 
 antimonii, the antimonium -vitrificatum Phar. Loud. 
 The sulphur is in a great measure separated by gentle 
 heat ; but the operation is difficult, from the volatility 
 of the metal. It has been advised to add common salt 
 of charcoal dust to diminish the fluidity and prevent 
 sublimation ; but the salt is sometimes decomposed, 
 and renders the medicine dangerously active. The 
 proper state of the oxide is that of a grey or ash colour, 
 form ing the darkish brown oxide of Thenard; whose 
 valuable experiments on antimony communicated to 
 the National Institute, but of which an abstract only, 
 by M. Morveau, has been published (Annales de Chi- 
 mie, xxxii. 257), we shall often refer to. In this state 
 it contains 0.16 of oxygen ; but in the glass, eight parts 
 of the oxide of antimony are combined with one of the 
 prepared antimony. The vitrum antimonii is a more 
 Important preparation, since it has been chosen for the 
 antimonial oxide, from which the emetic tartar is 
 usually prepared. This has always seemed to us one 
 of the most certain states in which the oxide of anti- 
 mony can be obtained, since a determined proportion of 
 sulphur is necessary to its vitrification; and M. Vau- 
 quelin seems to be of the same opinion if the silicious 
 earth which it acquires from the crucible, or from 
 some parts of the remaining matrix, be separated. 
 
 The violent action of the glass of antimony is sup- 
 posed to be mitigated by combining it with wax in the 
 -ci'.rum antimonii ceratum. This form, first recommend- 
 ed in the Edinburgh Medical Essays as a remedy for 
 dysentery, is now neglected ; since we gain nothing but 
 what is more securely effected by other preparations of 
 antimony. Eight parts of the glass are mixed with one 
 of wax, and roasted over a gentle fire for a quarter of 
 an hour. The wax seems to be in a great degree de- 
 composed, for about one-ninth of the whole weight is 
 lost. 
 
 An oxide of antimony with phosphat of lime occurs 
 in the fiulvis antimonialis of the London Dispensatory, 
 the fiul-vis stibialug of the Dublin, and the ojcidum an- 
 timonii cum fihosfihatt calcis of the Edinburgh. It is 
 introduced as a substitute for Dr. James' powder, and 
 is certainly similar in its nature and effects. See Avn- 
 
 MOXIALIS PULVIS. 
 VOL. I. 
 
 The preparation we have there described is very 
 near to the specification of Dr. James; yet, at the 
 time of its introduction, physicians confidently believed 
 that a portion of calomel was secretly added. It unfortu- 
 nately happens that we seldom find this preparation ex- 
 actly the same in two different processes, from some 
 uncertainty probably in the heat which we cannot de- 
 tect; and it certainly is more disposed to act on the 
 stomach and intestines, and less on the skin, than the 
 powder of Dr. James. It differs also from this 
 powder, in leaving almost double of an insoluble 
 residuum. The preparation itself is truly an oxide, 
 and contains no portion of phosphoric acid ; and 
 this oxide is combined with the phosphat of lime, 
 though not very intimately: whether this earthy salt 
 involves the more acrid oxide, like the wax, or what 
 other effect it produces, we are yet ignorant, but the 
 preparation is truly valuable. In water it is wholly in- 
 soluble ; but it may be suspended in a mucilaginous 
 draught, and given advantageously in that form, with a 
 little care, to avoid deposition. With a small propor- 
 tion of opium, it has been already observed, we ob- 
 tain very exactly the effects of James's powder. 
 
 M. Chenevix has recommended a preparation of this 
 nature, apparently more certain in its effects. Equal 
 weights of muriat of antimony and phosphat of lime are 
 dissolved in the smallest quantity of muriatic acid, and 
 the solution poured gradually into water alkalised with 
 ammonia. Some trials have been made with this pre- 
 paration, but not sufficiently numerous to enable us to 
 appreciate its real merits. It is certainly much milder 
 than the pulvis antimonialis; more so than the James' 
 powder. See Philos. Trans, for 1801. p. 379. 
 
 The first medicine prepared by the action of alkalis 
 on antimony that we shall mention is, the former regu- 
 lus antimonii medicinalis, the mildest htfiar antimonii. 
 One part of fixed alkali, and five of crude antimony, are 
 melted together, with some common salt to promote 
 their fusion ; the result is a dark reddish brown insi- 
 pid powder,not soluble in water; now rejected from the 
 British and Irish Dispensatories. If the proportions of 
 alkali are increased, the substance becomes gradually 
 more soluble; and when the proportion is two parts of 
 alkali to one of antimony, the salt is even deliquescent. 
 The combination of the alkali and sulphur in the anti- 
 mony forms a hepar, so called from the colour ; and we 
 thus obtain the different celebrated livers of antimony. 
 
 The sulfihur stibiatum fuscum of the Dublin Dispen- 
 satory, the kermes mineral, is the second degree of oxi- 
 dation of antimony, according to Thenard. It is an hy- 
 drosulphurated oxide containing sulphur, and, like 
 glass of antimony, contains 0.16 of oxygen. It does 
 not greatly differ from the golden sulphur except in the 
 proportion of oxygen, and contains 72.760 of brown 
 oxide of antimony. The principle of the composition 
 is now sufficiently obvious ; and we may only add, that 
 the proportion of alkali differs. It was formerly two 
 parts to one : in the Dublin formula, the alkali is equal 
 to the antimony. The oxide is precipitated, in conse- 
 quence of the kermes mineral being only soluble in the 
 sulphurated hydroguretof potash, at 212. As this heat 
 lessens, the hydrosulphuretted oxide separates. In the 
 different pharmacopoeias the proportions differ ; and, 
 with fresh additions of sulphur and alkali, the whole of 
 
 T 
 
ANT 
 
 138 
 
 A N T 
 
 tlie antimony may be perhaps converted to kermes. 
 Fourcroy has given a new, and perhaps improved, form 
 in the humid way. He boils six parts of pure potash 
 ' of commerce" in twenty parts of water, and, to the 
 boiling solution, adds about the twentieth part of the 
 weight of the alkali, of prepared antimony. After boil- 
 ing seven or eight minutes, the solution is filtered 
 while hot, and the kermes suffered to precipitate. 
 Gren and Hermstadt vary the proportions ; but these 
 differences relate only to commercial savings. 
 
 The kermes mineral has been highly esteemed on the 
 continent in pneumonia ; and is, in reality, a valuable 
 preparation, since it is not so liable to become cathartic, 
 or excite vomiting, as the other preparations of anti- 
 mony. In pneumonia it is certainly a medicine of pe- 
 culiar utility; and we strongly suspect, that, in other fe- 
 brile diseases, it would be more advantageous than even 
 the pulvis antimonialis. Why is it not tried ? The 
 question may be retorted on ourselves, and we have no 
 adequate excuse to offer. 
 
 The sulphur auratum antimonii is not very different; 
 and if the kermes mineral is often exposed to the air, it 
 acquires so much oxygen as not to be a superior medi- 
 cine. It is of an orange colour, prepared nearly as the 
 former, taking care only to check the deoxygenation a 
 little sooner. It contains about 0.18 of oxygen: the 
 orange oxide of antimony is, in this preparation, 68.3 
 in 100 parts. Four pounds of the aqua kali are diluted 
 with three pounds of water, to which two pounds of 
 prepared antimony are added. These are boiled for 
 three hours, strained while warm, and the superfluous 
 alkali precipitated by the sulphuric acid, which must be 
 afterwards well washed. In the dry way, five parts of 
 potash are melted, with two parts of prepared anti- 
 mony, and three of sulphur. The whole must be 
 quickly melted, cooled, powdered, and dissolved in 
 water. The sulphur auratum is precipitated, as before, 
 with diluted sulphuric acid. The principle of both pre- 
 parations is the power of the hydrogenatedsulphuretof 
 potash to dissolve the orange oxide, which by the acid 
 is precipitated. The whole must be at once precipitat- 
 ed ; for if done gradually, as was formerly the custom, 
 the first portions were chiefly sulphur, and the third only 
 was preserved for use. M. Proust, in the fifty-fifth vo- 
 lume of the Journal de Physique, has paid some atten- 
 tion to this subject; but the details are too minutely 
 chemical for our consideration. He seems to have fully 
 shewn the principle formerly alluded to, that the oxides, 
 both at their minimum and maximum, are incapable of 
 any combination with sulphur. For this reason, the oxides 
 in an active state are only combined with this body, 
 and it is not improbable that the sulphur, in every in- 
 stance, is useless, though it is certainly neither injuri- 
 ous nor inconvenient. This preparation is not often em- 
 ployed in medicine, though scarcely inferior to the 
 kermes mineral. It was once fashionable. 
 
 By the action of nitre on antimony we obtain the cro- 
 cus antimonii. This is a sulphurated oxide also, and 
 obtained by deflagrating equal parts of nitre and anti- 
 mony; to which, as we have said, the London and Dub- 
 lin colleges add a small proportion of sea salt. This 
 sulphurated oxide, like the preceding, contains, accord- 
 ing to Thenard, about 10.18 of oxygen. In the shops 
 the proportion of nitre is sometimes curtailed, and the 
 
 medicine is useless. In its best state, the crocus o? 
 antimony acts unequally and violently, and is only used 
 in veterinary practice. 
 
 With a less proportion of nitre this preparation is 
 called also regulus antimonii medicinalis, and it is some- 
 times styled croons metallorum. Macquer andLemery 
 choose to call it liver of antimony. With a larger pro- 
 portion of nitre, viz. two parts of the latter to one of 
 the metal, a milder preparation is obtained, viz. the 
 emeticum mitius of Boerhaave. With three partsof nitre 
 we obtain the antimonium diafihoreticum lotum of Meu- 
 der, antimonium calcinatum^or the antimonium diafihore- 
 ticum, and the calx antimonii nitrata when unwashed. 
 All these preparations are inert, and now little employ- 
 ed. The antimonium ustum cum nitro consists of anti- 
 mony roasted to a calx, and then exposed for an hour to 
 a red heat with nitre. The remainder was edulcorated 
 with water, and it was erroneously supposed to be the 
 same with James' powder. As a substitute for it this 
 preparation was inserted in some of the former editions 
 of the Edinburgh Dispensatory. 
 
 With acids the most active preparations of antimony 
 are obtained. With the vitriolic acid the Dispensatories of 
 the united kingdoms have admitted no formula. A vitriol- 
 ated antimony was employed by Dr. Klaunig of Breslaw, 
 which Wertholf used with advantage in fevers, and 
 adds, that it proved emetic, cathartic, and diaphoretic. 
 We have no reason, however, to think it superior in 
 efficacy to the other preparations. The antimony is 
 repeatedly distilled from the muriatic acid ; and the 
 sulphat, thus formed, is sublimed. The sublimed sub- 
 stance is then powdered, and alcohol burnt on it. Wil- 
 son's antimonium catharticum is supposed to be of the 
 same nature. 
 
 With the nitric acid we have no antimonial prepara- 
 tion. The bezoardicum minerals is, indeed, prepared 
 with nitrous acid from butter of antimony; but the 
 acid is decomposed, and no traces of it femain. The 
 result is still butter of antimony ; though the metal is 
 more oxygenated, and the preparation much milder. 
 
 The muriats of antimony are very important prepara- 
 tions. The antimonium muriatum of the London, the 
 murias antimonii of the Edinburgh, and the stibiummu- 
 riatum causticum of the Dublin, Dispensatory, are pre- 
 pared in the same way. The crocus antimonii, with 
 an equal weight of sulphuric acid, is added to double 
 the weight of muriat of soda : the salt and the oxide 
 must be mixed, and the acid slowly added. The whole 
 is then to be distilled in a sand bath, and the sublimed 
 matter suffered to deliquesce in the air. The liquid part 
 is the muriat, or butter, of antimony. In this case the 
 sulphuric acid decomposes the sea salt, whose acid 
 unites to the oxide. InThenard's scale this preparation 
 contains one-twentieth of oxygen. As the sulphur ad- 
 hering to the crocus antimonii renders the operation 
 dangerous, Gottling's process is preferable. To four 
 ounces of glass of antimony and sixteen of sea salt, he 
 adds twelve ounces of sulphuric acid, diluted with eight 
 of water. The butter of antimony is drawn off in a re- 
 tort. This preparation is chiefly used as a caustic; yet 
 we have been informed that it has been employed in 
 very small closes internally : we know not with what 
 success. The powder of algarotti we have already men- 
 tioned as its precipitate ; and tho Dublin college lias 
 
A X T 
 
 139 
 
 AXt 
 
 introduced a. calx stibiifire/iarata, in which the oxide is 
 precipitated by an alkali. This last preparation con- 
 tains 0.20 of oxygen. 
 
 The emetic tartar Is the next preparation that occurs, 
 and it is one of such convenient exhibition and extensive 
 use, that all the art of the pharmaceutist, all the re- 
 sources of modern chemistry, have been exhausted in 
 rendering it more steady in its operation, more perfect, 
 and more useful in its administration. We learn from 
 Dr. Fordyce, that we are indebted for this preparation 
 to Dr. Cullen. If true, we cannot sufficiently admire 
 the sagacity and judgment that prompted him in the 
 choice, nor be sufficiently grateful for a present of such 
 value. In children, in maniacs, and many cases where 
 no medicine could be given, this may be disguised; in 
 all cases where active antimonials are wanted, this pre- 
 paration may be easily and successfully administered. 
 In almost every febrile complaint it is highly useful ; and 
 joined in a small proportion to resinous purgatives, it 
 mitigates their acrimony, and renders them useful in 
 smaller doses. Its advantages, however, will often re- 
 cur, and we need not anticipate them in this place. The 
 chemical details must now engage our attention. 
 
 The tartar emetic is emphatically called in French 
 Vemetique, in the new chemical nomenclature; it is call- 
 ed antimonium tartarisatum by the London college ; tar- 
 tris antimoniiby the Edinburgh ; and tartarum stibiatum 
 by the Dublin. The first two employ the crocus anti- 
 nionii, and add three parts of this to four parts of the 
 crystals of tartar, and thirty-two parts of water. The 
 last orders two ounces of the precipitated calx of an- 
 timony, with four ounces of crystals of tartar finely- 
 powdered, and five pounds of water. In fact, the anti- 
 monium tartarisatum is a triple salt ; for the crystals of 
 tartar contain potash, and this union is essential to the 
 medicine. The London appellation hits this union very 
 happily; while the Edinburgh college, resigning the 
 advantage of trivial names, which are as useful in phar- 
 macy as in botany, renders every title a definition. The 
 different oxides of antimony have all had their patrons ; 
 but the crocus is not in general prepared with sufficient 
 accuracy for this purpose. The precipitated oxide of 
 the Dublin Pharmacopoeia, the pulvis algarotti of phar- 
 maceutists, or the glass of antimony, may with more 
 propriety be employed. It is only sufficient that the. 
 calx contain 0.20 of oxygen : we have before given some 
 reasons for preferring the glass. 
 
 Like all the preparations of antimony, emetic tartar 
 is active in proportion to its solubility; and the scale of 
 solubility extends from three times its weight in boiling 
 water, and fifteen at 60, to forty and eighty in the same 
 circumstances. In the former case the salt was peculiarly 
 pure. Were we to follow every refinement adopted at 
 different times by different chemists in preparing the 
 emetic tartar, we might fill a volume. The quantity 
 of water need not be more than will dissolve the tar- 
 trite of antimony when formed, and the time of boil- 
 ing no longer than is necessary to the combination. 
 Some time longer than that required for the solution of 
 the crystals of tartar is requisite, though not a consider- 
 able period, or longer than a quarter of an hour. The 
 excellence of the preparation consists in the size, the 
 shape, and the length of the crystals with which the 
 solubility of the salt is connected. The proper form 
 of its crystals is that of triangular pyramids, or ui 
 
 octoedrons more elongated than those of alum. In 
 general they are too short, and, if carefully examined, 
 have a portion of uncombincd oxide adhering to them. 
 The impediments to a proper and regular crystalliza- 
 tion are, first, the silica, discovered by Vauquelin; and 
 he tells us, that if the salt be evaporated to dryness, 
 this is separated in an insoluble state: the salt may 
 then be crystallized without further impediment from 
 it. Another cause of imperfect crystallization is a por- 
 tion of uncombined tartrite of potash. For this reason 
 the Dublin college order the fluid to be filtered, and the 
 remaining salts to be thrown away ; but the end may be as 
 well obtained by increasing the proportion of the oxide. 
 Thenard very properly advises two crystallizations; and 
 this, we think, should always be done. His object is 
 to separate the tartrite of lime, which crystallizes in 
 silky needles. According to this author, the emetic 
 tartar consists of thirty-eight parts of oxide of antimony ; 
 thirty -four of tartarous acid; sixteen of potash; and 
 twelve of water, including loss. We observe a German 
 chemist, in Tromsdorf 's Journal, directs the solution, 
 previous to crystallization, to be exposed for fifteen days 
 to a strong light, which seems only to facilitate the 
 formation of the crystals. 
 
 The antimonial wines of the Dispensatories are now 
 only solutions of tartarized antimony in wine, or in a small 
 proportion of water added to wine. These forms are 
 convenient for division, and require no comment. The 
 antimonial wine of the former edition of the London 
 Dispensatory was an unequal medicine, as the glass of 
 antimony infused iu wine could be only dissolved by 
 its tartar, which, in different wines, is in unequal pro- 
 portions. Oxalates and acetites of antimony have been 
 prepared; but their medical qualities are little known, 
 or, if known, do not apparently diifer from those of 
 emetic tartar. The fluoric and boracic acids act on the 
 oxides of antimony ; but they have not yet been noticed 
 by the medical chemist. 
 
 The decomposition of the antimonial salts, particularly 
 the tartrites, is not so easy as some chemists have sup- 
 posed. From a superficial view it would appear that 
 all acids and alkalis would occasion a separation of their 
 component parts. Authors, however, who have been 
 full in their cautions on this subject, have not re- 
 flected that the emetic tartac is a triple salt, and that 
 a minute portion of acid will affect only the tartrite of 
 potash, while the antimonial neutral will not be altered 
 in its medical properties, though, in a chemical view, 
 the salt is not the same. The mineral acids will, in- 
 deed, decompose the neutral and the metallic salt, 
 and some alkalis will certainly affect the latter. This 
 must be particularly attended to if the preparations of 
 foreign pharmacopoeias are employed, as in many of 
 their tinctures an alkaline salt is added. In the decoc- 
 tions of our pharmacopoeias it was sometimes an in- 
 gredient; but, we believe, the decoction of bardana 
 was the last instance, and it is now disused. The pe- 
 culiar powers of the emetic tartar are greatly weakened 
 by bitters, and particularly the bark. A modern author 
 of credit, Tromsdorf, remarks, that a scruple of emetic 
 tartar, with an ounce of Peruvian bark in decoction, is 
 not usually emetic. 
 
 Here, perhaps, we might stop; but various prepara- 
 tions, and various titles of well known preparations, are 
 to be found in authors, of which a medical dictionary 
 
 T2 
 
ANT 
 
 140 
 
 A N T 
 
 should give some account. We have compacted what 
 is useful in a continued narrative, but shall now in- 
 sert a table of the preparations of antimony, in which 
 they arc arranged from the nature of the product, for 
 which we are indebted to Dr. Duncan ; and then add 
 some of the preparations of foreign authors, which 
 have been at Least highly commended, though not 
 usually employed in these kingdoms, in the order of 
 the table. 
 
 Antimony has been exhibited : 
 
 I. In its metallic state. 
 
 a. Antimonium: regulus antimonii. 
 
 b. Alloyed. 
 
 1. With iron: regulus antimonii martialis. 
 
 2. With tin: regulus antimonii jovialis. 
 
 3. With tin and copper: regulus metallorum. 
 
 c. Combined with sulphur. 
 
 1. Sulphurerum antimon. Ed. Antimonium 
 Lond. Stibium, Dublin. 
 
 2. Regulus antimon. medicinalis (Maet.). Fe- 
 brifugum Craanii. 
 
 d. Combined with sulphuret of potash. Hepar 
 antimonii. 
 
 II. Oxidised. 
 
 a. In a smaller degree. 
 
 1. Calx antimonii per se cinis antimonii. 
 
 2. Flo res antimonii argentini. 
 
 3. Pulvis algarotti. 
 
 4. Vitrum antimonii combined with wax, vi- 
 trum antimonii ceratum. 
 
 b. Combined with a little sulphur, cro.cus antimonii: 
 crocus metallorum. 
 
 c. sulphuretted hydrogen, sulphur 
 
 auratum antimonu. 
 
 d. 
 
 mineral. 
 
 e. 
 
 mi. 
 
 S 
 
 hydroguretted sulphur, kermes 
 
 - muriatic acid, butyrum antimo- 
 
 - tartarous acid and potash, tarta- 
 rus emeticus: dissolved in wine, vinum anti- 
 inoniale. 
 
 . phosphoric acid and phosphat of 
 
 lime, James's powder. 
 h. Oxidised in a greater degree, antimonium cal- 
 cinatum, London. 
 
 In following this table we must first remark, that, be- 
 sides the alloys of iron, tin, or tin and copper, we find 
 a regulus gaiurninus in Stahl; r. -uenereus in Lemery; 
 an alloy of the regulus martialis with copper in Stahl, 
 under the fanciful name of rete-vulcani; regulus lunar is, 
 and Solaris, in Lemery, viz. antimony united with silver 
 and gold. The regulus metallorum is usually styled the 
 rlectrum majus; thereg\ilui>)ov'm\is,electrummirius. We 
 need scarcely add, that all these preparations are useless. 
 
 Tbefebrifuge ofCraanen excited general attentionon 
 the continent; and it has particularly engaged the at- 
 tention of Stahl, of Hoffman, of Dicterich, and Vogel. 
 It was supposed to be a specific in intermittents; to be 
 of service in gout, in dropsy, and malignant fevers. In 
 the long list of its qualities, however, which we have 
 carefully perused, we perceive nothing but what other 
 antimonials will perform ; and, if useful in low fevers, 
 the advantage must have arisen from the bark with 
 which it was sometimes joined. It was prepared in a 
 variety of ways: and the great object seems to have 
 
 been its red colour, from which it was called rubiniu 
 iintimonii, an^magnesia o/ialina. 
 
 The calx, or cinis antimonii, is called by Griinling 
 terra sancta rulandi. When not greatly calcined, it is 
 grey, and, as Boerhaave tells us, violently emetic. 
 When more calcined, it is, as usual, inert. The pow- 
 ers of antimony have engaged, in a great degree, the 
 attention of former chemists. The -various coloured 
 \/io<:vcrs of Lemery were produced by the unequal action 
 of the fire on different parts of the metal, and were found 
 to be violently emetic. The redjloiversvfere sublimed 
 with sal ammoniac, and the salt separated by washing. 
 This preparation formed the basis of the linclura anti- 
 monii sicca of Garman, and was of no great activity. 
 The flowers, prepared by means of common salt, sug- 
 gested the caution formerly mentioned. They were 
 virulent in their operation; probably from some admix- 
 ture of butter of antimony. We shall mention under 
 this head only one other preparation, thejlos stidii hel- 
 montianus. In this preparation the antimony was oxi- 
 dated by aqua regia, and sublimed with sal ammoniac: 
 it vomited violently; but, when washed, was milder. 
 It was the emeticus mitior of Boerhaave. 
 
 The suljihur auratum antimonii and the kermes miner- 
 al, however, are the preparations which on the continent 
 have obtained such extensive fame, and which foreign 
 chemists have so strenuously laboured to improve. In- 
 deed the former censure relating to the neglect of the 
 kermes mineral in fevers, more generally must be con- 
 fined to the English physicians. It was, we perceive, 
 for many years the favourite febrifuge of the continent. 
 The sulphur auratum antimonii is precipitated by quick- 
 silver, dissolved in aquafortis, and thus forms the mercu- 
 rial sulfihur of antimony of Poerner, which he supposes 
 highly useful in cutaneous complaints. Hoffman pre- 
 cipitates it by gold, dissolved in aqua regia, thus prepar- 
 ing the suljihur antimonii ttolare; and recommends it asa 
 sudorific in venereal complaints. The sulphur auratum 
 liquidum is a more modern, though operose, preparation. 
 The sulphur auratum is dissolved in a caustic lixivium, 
 and a soap prepared by adding oil of almonds or of pop- 
 pies; and this is afterwards dissolved in astrong tincture 
 of antimony. When it is recollected that the ancient 
 physicians were so much attached to saponaceous reme- 
 dies, it is not surprising that their prejudices and expe- 
 rience thus coinciding in a preparation should become 
 a favourite. It was, in their opinion, aperient and de- 
 obstruent; sudorific and alterant; useful in dropsy, 
 cancer, chronic exanthemata, and gout. 
 
 The butter of antimony, chiefly used as an external 
 preparation, has been tortured in a variety of ways. It 
 has been prepared with luna cornea instead of corro- 
 sive sublimate, and is then the oleum glaciate lunare of 
 Lemery : with the martial; instead of the crude, regulus, 
 it is the martial butter of antimony; and attempered by 
 twice its weight of sulphuric acid, is styled tiyuor fielle- 
 grini. Sala's sfriritus meltis, antimonio abstractus, is only 
 the butter of antimony in a milder form. The oleum 
 antimonii comfiosititm of Basil Valentine differs from the 
 butter of antimony in the mode of preparation only, 
 and the mixture of quicklime; which, as it does not 
 rise in distillation, probably adds nothing to the pun- 
 gency or efficacy of the application. The balsam of an- 
 timony, and the liquor vulnerarius of Basil Valentine, do 
 not belong to this head: we mention them here only 
 
A X T 
 
 141 
 
 A N T 
 
 HS external applications. The glass of antimony in 
 these preparations is united with distilled vinegar, eva- 
 porated to dryness, and mixed with the white of an egg. 
 In this state it deliquesces, and then beconjes the liquor 
 vulnerarius. 
 
 The union of antimony with the vegetable acids 
 forms, however, the most extensive list of preparations. 
 The magisttrium antimonii idiafihoreticum consists of 
 the glass of antimony powdered and dissolved in distilled 
 vinegar. If then joined with red coral, mother-of- 
 pearl, and hartshorn calcined, ' seasoned' with the oils 
 of cinnamon and cloves, it forms the bezoardicum anti- 
 moniale of Angelus Sala. We may just slop to remark 
 in this place, that we find the union of hartshorn with 
 antimony not uncommon among the earliest chemists, 
 particularly in Angelus Sala, Schroeder, and in Hoff- 
 man's notes on Poterius, where he almost teaches the 
 modern preparation of James's powder, and from whom 
 Dr. James evidently caught the idea of his prepara- 
 tion. 
 
 In the acetum emeticum of Lemery the antimony is 
 united to vinegar ; and he remarks, that it is more ef- 
 fectual if prepared with crude than with distilled vine- 
 gar. The linctura ex- croco metallorum of Bicker is the 
 crocus dissolved in vinegar, and inspissated to the con- 
 sistence of honey. In different ways, the union of vi- 
 negar with the oxides of antimony has furnished the 
 Tinum emeticum of Lemery ; the aqua benedicta rulan- 
 di; claretum purgatorium ; vinum Hippocraticum anti- 
 moniale ; syrupus -vomitorius ; and the oxysaccharum 
 vomiti-vum of Schroeder; the tinctura antimonii acida 
 of Rosentengel; the tinctura and elixir antimonii of 
 Basil Vale'ntine; the -vinum antimoniale of Huxham ; 
 and the essentia emetica of other authors. The panacea 
 unrversalis, fianacea antimonialis emetica, or tartarus 
 emeticus solubi/is, of Lemery, deserves a more particu- 
 lar notice. It is a neutral, composed of muriated and 
 tartarised kali, with four parts of butter of antimony, 
 eight of crystals of tartar, forty-eight of water, and five 
 of salt of tartar. It is suffered to deliquesce in the air, 
 and the nauseating dose is from six to twenty drops. 
 Bergman's tartarus tartarisatus emeticus differs only 
 from the emetic tartar, in employing the tartarised kali 
 instead of crystals of tartar. We may just mention the 
 tinctura antimonii tartarisata of Mayer; the tinctura an- 
 timonii hefiatica salina, tinctura antimonii of other au- 
 thors. It consists of wine digested with two parts of 
 hep'ar antimonii; but, though highly commended, it 
 seems to possess no very striking or peculiar proper- 
 ties. 
 
 Some preparations remain which contain scarcely any 
 or no antimony except in their titles, or the antimony in 
 an inactive state. The antimonium diaphoreticum, when 
 powdered and washed in a linen bag, gives the cream 
 of diaphoretic antimony. The pulvis albus antimonii of 
 Basil Valentine is prepared by deflagrating the regulus 
 three times with an equal weight of nitre, and washing 
 it after each deflagration. Spirit of wine is to be eight 
 times added, and again separated by distillation. After 
 a process so operose, the preparation is useless. J/u- 
 gistefium of diaphoretic antimony', materia perlata, sul- 
 phur Jixatum stibii, sulphur antimonii Jixatum, cerussa 
 antimonii, cerussa antimonii diuphoretica, diaphoreticum 
 regulinum, and antimonium diaphoreticum, are appella- 
 tions of a similar inert calx. The certtssa antimonii so- 
 
 laris, diaphoreticum minerale solare, stomac/iicum pote- 
 rii, are pompous jiames for the highly oxidised and use- 
 less calx made from the solar regulus, and employed to 
 attract the particles of quicksilver, which, after a long 
 mercurial course, were supposed to be fixed in the fluids. 
 A similar cerusse was prepared from the lunar regulus. 
 The antimonium diaphoreticum joviale (antihecticum 
 poteriij is a white calx, prepared from the jovial regulus, 
 deflagrated with three parts of nitre. It is neglected as a 
 remedy ; arid if it retain any powers, they are certainly 
 nyt adapted to the complaint in its common form. We 
 have used it without apparent injury; and in cases where 
 the bronchial vessels were greatly relaxed we thought it 
 useful as a tonic. The antimonium diaphoreticum mar- 
 tiale is thepulvis anticachecticus of Ludovici ; the stoma- 
 cichum of Poterius; the/zu/t>i vitalisof Hall; and use- 
 less as an antimonial : but it contains some iron in an 
 active state, though the martial regulus is deflagrated 
 with three parts of nitre. The mercurius -uitt correc- 
 tus of Sylvius, bezoardicum minerale, is prepared from 
 the mercurius vitae, deflagrated with three parts "of nitre, 
 and consequently inert. The calx antimonii sine sul- 
 phure consists chiefly of lime water, to which 0.1 1 of 
 calx of antimony, and 0.02 of calx of iron, are added. 
 The flores antimonii nitrosi are only the inert white 
 oxide sublimed. The cinnabar of antimony differs in 
 no respect from common cinnabar. 
 
 We shall add a list of other preparations in which 
 antimony has been employed, and to which it has given 
 a name ; but they contain only a small portion, if any, 
 of the metal, and certainly owe no part of their virtue 
 to it. These are, 1. Lilium paracelsi, called by Stahl 
 tinctura antimonii acris et alkalinus, tinctura antimonii 
 spuria of Cartheuser. 2. T. antimonii rubra of Roger 
 Bacon. 3. T. -vitri antimonii of Lemery, and his 71 an- 
 timonii diaphoretici. 4. T. ex rtgulo antimonii marliali ; 
 the antidotos pantagogos of Schroeder. 5. T. antimonii 
 Brixii. 6. T. antimonii nigri (mineralis amara) of Ur- 
 biger. 7. T. Antimonii saponata Schulzii. 8. T. anti- 
 monii Thedenii. 9. Oleum -vitri antimonii, quinta essen- 
 tia antimonii I of Basil Valentine. 10. Antimonii febrifu- 
 gum, magisterium antimonii, arcanum, elixir, balsamum, 
 oleum sulpnuris, et clyssus, antimonii, of the same au- 
 thor. \\.Acetumphilosophorumexantimonio. \1.Aqua 
 stimmi tartarea of Schroeder. 13. Spiritus antimonii 
 compositus of the same author; Sfl.bezoardicus Bussii; 
 Sp. -vitrioli philosophicus of Lemery. 14. Sp. salis 
 antimoniaci of Basil Valentine. 15. Sal verym, and 
 Jlores antimonii of the same; and, 16. the chevalier's 
 potyder. 
 
 This enumeration is nearly complete. Some of the 
 most insignificant and ridiculous forms only are omitted. 
 
 AXTIMO'XII SULPH. REG. succ. See A.XTIMOXIUM. 
 
 AXTIMO'SII SPI'RITUS. See CLYSSUS. 
 
 AXTIMO'XII RUBICU'XDA MAGXE'SIA. See MAGXESIA 
 OPALIXA. 
 
 AXTIMOXIA'LE CAU'STICUM. See AXTIMOXIUM. 
 
 AXTIMO'XII ESSE'XTIA. See AXTIMOXI'ALE VIXUM. 
 
 AXTIMO'XII OLEUM. AXTIMO'XIUM MURIATICUM. See 
 ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 AXTIMO'XIUM DIAPHORE'TICUM JOVIA'LE. See AXTI- 
 HE'CT.CUM POTE'RII. 
 
 AXTIMO'XIUM TARTARISA'TUM. See AXTIMOXIUM. 
 
 AXTIMOH1S; (.from /, against, and /*?, death 
 or disease}. A medicine to prolong life. Also the 
 
ANT 
 
 142 
 
 ANT 
 
 name of an antidote which Myrepsus improperly calls 
 diatamaron. 
 
 ANTINEPHRI'TICA, (from m, and vepptns, a 
 pain in the kidneys). Remedies against disorders of 
 the kidneys. See NEPHRITIS. 
 
 ANTIPARALY'TICA, (from *m, against, and 
 x-upxtofif, the palsy). Medicines against the palsy. See 
 PARALYSIS. 
 
 ANTI'PATHES. A BLACK CORAL. See CORALLI- 
 UM NIGRUM. 
 
 ANTIPATHEI'A, (from tn, against, and -untto^ 
 an affection). ANTIPATHY. An aversion to particular 
 objects. It is doubtful whether there is any real foun- 
 dation for feelings of this kind ; yet, when we reflect 
 that some animals, as toads or serpents, are generally 
 objects of antipathy, we cannot wholly attribute the 
 aversion to fancy, though we cannot explain it. Form, 
 colour, but, above all, disproportion, excite it. 
 
 ANTIPERI'STASIS, (from vn, and wtpifufti, to 
 surround}. A compressing on all sides as the air 
 presses. 
 
 ANTIPHA'RMICUM, (from T, against, and 
 pap/tax., fioison). An ANTIDOTE, or PRESERVATIVE 
 against poison. See ALEXIPHARMICA. 
 
 ANTIPHLOGI'STICA, (from am, against, and 
 <ptey, to burn). ANTIPHLOGISTICS. Medicines or re- 
 medies suited to resist, diminish, or cure inflammation, 
 or an inflammatory diathesis of the constitution. Un- 
 der this head may be classed all watery diluents, cool- 
 ing saline diaphoretics, and diuretics, particularly nitre; 
 antimonials in small doses ; and BLEEDING, general and 
 topical. See PHLEBOTO'MIA, CUCURBI'TULA, and HIRU'- 
 DINES. Besides, living on watery, cooling vegetables, 
 drinking copiously of simple watery liquids, and abstain- 
 ing totally from all animal food and stimulating diet, 
 may be classed not amongst the weakest of the mate- 
 rials proper for promoting the desired intent, under 
 circumstances where antiphlogistics are required. 
 
 ANTIPHTHI'SICA, (from m, against, and ph<rif, 
 a consumption). Remedies against a consumption. 
 See PHTHISIS. 
 
 ANTIPHTHI'SICA TI'NCTURA ; i. e. TIITCT. SATURNINA. 
 See PLUMBUM, N 5> 
 
 ANTI'PHTHORA, (from mn, against, and ?6i>pa, 
 corruption}. A species of wolf's-bane, which resists 
 corruption. 
 
 ANTIPHY'SICA, (from etin, against, and $>vra,u, 
 to blow}. Remedies against wind. See CARMINANTIA. 
 
 ANTIPHY'SON, (VT<, against, and <pvtr, f , nature,} 
 so called, because the loadstone acts against the com- 
 mon appearances of nature. See MACNES 
 
 ANTIPLEURI'TICUM, (from .n, against, and 
 TrtevpiTtf, a pleurisy). A remedy against the pleurisy. 
 See PLEURITIS. 
 
 ANTIPODA'GRICA, (from m, against, and 
 irofci-ypct, the gout). Medicines which relieve or re- 
 move the gout. See ARTHRITIS. 
 
 ANTIPODA'GRICUM, BA'LSAMUM. See ANO- 
 
 DYNUM BALSAMUM. 
 
 ANTIPOPLE'CTICA. See APOPLECTICA. 
 
 ANTIPRA'XIA, (from r<, against, and irpoto-Fa, 
 to work). A contrariety of functions and tempera- 
 ments in different parts, used by the ancients to ex- 
 press the variety of concurring, and often contrary, 
 symptoms. 
 
 ANTIPYRE'TICON, ANTIPYRE'TON, (from 
 ettn, against and zrvpir^, a fever}. A remedy against 
 a fever; called also antifnjreuticon. 
 
 ANTIQUARTANA'RIUM, or ANTIQUA'R- 
 TIUM, (from m, against, and quartanum, a quartan 
 fever}. A medicine against a quartan. 
 
 ANTIRRHI'NUM, (from am, against, and pit, the 
 nose,) also called cajiut vituli, bucranion, os leonis, 
 anarrhinum, lychnis, sylvestris, atochium, SNAP-DRAGON, 
 and CALF'S SNOUT. 
 
 A decoction is said to be used in the jaundice, but is 
 chiefly used as a charm. 
 
 ANTIRRHI'NUM LINA'RIA. See LINARIA. 
 
 ANTISCO'LICA, (from vn, against, and o-KwAtf, a 
 worm). See ANTHELMINTICA. 
 
 ANTISCORBU'TICA, (from *vr/, against, and 
 scorbutus, the scurvy). Medicines against the scurvy; 
 q. v. 
 
 ANTISCORBUTICUS, CORTEX. See WINTERA- 
 NUS, CORTEX. 
 
 ANTISE'PTICA, ANTISEPTICS, (from VT<, against, 
 and <ryj7rriH.a., se/itics or fiutrifiers}. What resists or cor- 
 rects putrefaction. Complete putrefaction cannot be 
 an object of practice, because it cannot take place in 
 any considerable portion of the body without extinguish- 
 ing life: it is, therefore, a tendency to it in any consi- 
 derable degree, which, producing various morbid disor- 
 ders, requires the utmost aid of the medical art. As 
 this tendency may be brought on by excess of heat and 
 motion, as well as receiving any ferment into the vas- 
 cular system; as, when once fixed, and exerting its de- 
 leterious action^ it induces great languor and debility 
 in the moving powers ; we perceive why our antiseptic 
 class of medicines exhibits such apparently contradictory 
 views ; for we find both volatile and neutral salts in the 
 same arrangement: the former considered as highly 
 heating, and strongly stimulant of the moving powers ; 
 the other, cooling the system, and mitigating vascular 
 action. Hence, then, it is apparent that they are only 
 applicable in different states of putrescent action, or in 
 different constitutions affected with putrescency. It is 
 the same with acids and alkalis ; for these both are 
 enumerated under antiseptics. They have been pro- 
 perly divided into five heads : 1st. Such as are cool- 
 ing ; acids, and neutral salts. 2d. Stimulant; wine, 
 alcohol, oil of turpentine, spices, salt of amber, alum, 
 terra Japonica. 3d. Tonic; Peruvian bark, worm- 
 wood, camomile. 4th. jintispasmodic ; camphor, asa- 
 fcctida, musk. 5th. Dietetic, commonly styled anti- 
 scorbutic. These furnish examples of the particular 
 divisions ; and, from their nature, we shall readily know 
 in what particular states each is applicable: where 
 there is peculiar sensibility in the stomach, the TONIC 
 are to be avoided ; the REFRIGERANT, where a debility 
 of the vital powers is manifest; the STIMULANT, when 
 there is too great a degree of irritability, the circulation 
 too highly accelerated, with a strong disposition to pro- 
 fuse bleeding; the SEDATIVE ANTISPASMODICS, when 
 there is too languid a circulation, a lethargic disposi- 
 tion, or a considerable degree of torpor in the system. 
 
 See Macbride's Essay on the respective Powers of 
 Antiseptics, Remarks on Mr. Alexander's Essays on 
 Putrid Diseases. Cullen's Materia Medica. Wallis 
 on Health and Disease. 
 
 ANTISPA'SIS, (from <*T<, against, and <rirtta, t 
 
AN T 
 
 143 
 
 A N T 
 
 draw}. A REVULSION". The turning the course of the 
 humours whilst they are actually in motion. The doc- 
 trine of revulsion is the invention of Hippocrates. 
 
 ANTISPASMO'DICA-, (from -.-, against, and 
 s~TFftf, a convulsion). This class of medicines must 
 be ranked among the more irregular and anomalous 
 groups, as the individuals are adapted to a set of symp- 
 toms arising from a variety of causes, and not to a par- 
 ticular end or object. The causes of spasm differ 
 essentially, and the remedies must equally differ. 
 Spasm is obviously irregular action ; and, from what 
 we have already hinted, irregular action is commonly 
 the effect of weakness. See ANODYNES. In this view 
 untispasmodics must be tonics and stimulants. This, 
 however, though an obvious, is a partial, result of the 
 premises. When action is irregular, we may equally 
 restore the equilibrium by stimulants and by sedatives ; 
 more often by the powerful effect of sedatives, which, 
 by stopping all action, enable us to commence it more 
 regularly. Thus in ileus, where strong spasm, and in 
 consequence inverted motion, take place, we succeed 
 better by stopping all muscular exertion, and again 
 commencing the stimulus from above downwards, than 
 by forcing the peristaltic motion in an opposite direc- 
 tion to that which has morbidly taken place. If, then, 
 we were to fix on any general determinate action of 
 antispasmodics, we would say that they were seda- 
 tives. Experience, however, corrects such hasty theo- 
 retical conclusions; and we shall find that they are 
 sometimes stimulant, more frequently tonic, but most 
 often sedative. Yet there is a class highly useful, re- 
 ferring to neither, the fetids, which we need not enlarge 
 on at this moment, but shall treat of them in turn, un- 
 der the appellation of anomalous. 
 
 The stimulant antispasmodics are not numerous. 
 The chief are electricity and Galvanism. It is an un- 
 avoidable inconvenience in a dictionary, that we must 
 anticipate what is afterwards to be fully explained, and 
 the only remedy is, to give shortly the result of reason- 
 ing which is at a future period to be more carefully 
 pursued. We shall find that the electrical fluid, and 
 the Galvanic, (if not the same with that which gives 
 activity to the nerves, certainly nearly allied to it,) 
 excite the powers of life by their passage through the 
 nerves. These, then, are stimulant antispasmodics; 
 for they correct the irregular action of muscular fibres 
 with considerable success. Volatile alkali acts, in 
 many instances, very powerfully as an antispasmo- 
 dic. Jther and ardent spirits are more equivocal; 
 yet, as their action is immediate, we would refer 
 them to the same head. Some other remedies are 
 equally doubtful : we allude to quicksilver and iron. 
 A very extensive view of the action of metals inclines 
 us to consider the whole class as tonics ; yet mercury 
 certainly keeps up a steady increased action of the san- 
 guiferous system, and iron, though less pointedly, is 
 of a similar nature. We shall have occasion to explain 
 all the powers of these metals on this principle ; and, 
 therefore, must arrange them in this order of antispas- 
 modics. 
 
 The tonic antispasmodics are very numerous. Of 
 this kind are the whole metallic tribe with the excep- 
 tions just mentioned, viz. arsenic, zinc, copper, and 
 silver. Bark, of course, belongs to this order ; and the 
 viscus quercinus, the balsamum Peruvianuin, and cold 
 
 bathing, will not be refused a place in the same ar- 
 rangement. The sedatives are also numerous and 
 powerful. Bleeding ranks the highest, and opium fol- 
 lows. No other remedies can claim an equal credit ; 
 but warm bathing, fear, and other depressing passions, 
 camphor, the flores cardamines, and, perhaps, hydro- 
 genous gas, have no inconsiderable claims to our atten- 
 tion in the same way. Blisters, as explained under the 
 article of ANODYNES, are sedative, by lessening the irri- 
 tation of the sanguiferous system. 
 
 The anomalous antispasmodics include the fetids. 
 These, from their effects, we suspect to be sedatives. 
 When breathed, the want of elasticity in carbonic acid 
 and hydrogenous airs gives the sensation of suffocation ; 
 and many of these show, in other instances, sedative 
 effects, particularly the asafcetida ; the sweet oil of wine, 
 the most active part of Hoffman's anodyne and TickelFs 
 aether; the fetid herbs (including the rue, savine, atri- 
 plex olida, and aristolochia), petroleum ; ambergrise ; 
 the fumes of burnt feathers ; musk, and civet. 
 
 Since we have considered blisters as taking off inter- 
 nal irritation, we might also, in a more general view, 
 consider bleeding as a cause of derivation from a part 
 unusually loaded, and perhaps irritated. Yet we chose 
 to consider it separately, since we would connect this 
 with a very different class of remedies, viz. those which 
 act by arresting the attention, and, of course, breaking 
 the habit. Spasmodic diseases soon become habitual ; 
 and when the cause is removed, the paroxysms recur 
 from habit only. Bleeding, either from association or 
 the terror of the operation, acts in this way ; and Dr. 
 Whytt has remarked, that a person, usually relieved by 
 bleeding, has experienced the same relief on punctur- 
 ing the vein. Keeping the attention alive has had a 
 similar power ; and it is remarked, that during a siege 
 a town has been peculiarly free from nervous com- 
 plaints. Sudden terror has been equally effectual ; and 
 we thus account for the effects of numerous supersti- 
 tious remedies formerly recommended. 
 
 In another view, emollients and demulcents are anti- 
 spasmodic ; for when the more sensible mucous mem- 
 branes are inflamed, and the more fluid mucus rapidly 
 carried off, they are morbidly irritable ; and from the 
 common stimuli, irregular action is often excited. 
 Causes of this kind sometimes produce spasmodic 
 colics, and what are styled nervous coughs. 
 
 In the choice of these we employ the sedatives and 
 fetids to shorten the fit; the stimulants and tonics to 
 prevent returns. The stimulants, when employed in 
 this way, are exhibited in more constant and less active 
 forms, and then, probably, approach the nature of 
 tonics. 
 
 AXTISPA'STICOX, (from atrt, against, and rr*.a, 
 to draty) . A general epithet for any medicine that acts 
 by way of revulsion. 
 
 'ARTISTE RNOX, (from .TI, o/iflosite to, and 
 rtftti, the sternum, or breast). The back is so called 
 because it is opposite to the breast bone. See DOR- 
 SUM. 
 
 AXTI'TASIS, (from an, against, mdre/i*, to ex- 
 tend). A coxrm-EXTENsioN : an opposite location of 
 parts, as of the liver and spleen. 
 
 \NTITHEXAR, (from /, against, and .?, the 
 ftalm -jf the hand). See ABDUCTOR ^POLLICIS >- 
 
ANT 
 
 144 
 
 ANU 
 
 Dr. Hunter applies this name to a muscle of the 
 foot, and says it arises from the os cuneiforme, and is 
 inserted in the external sesamoid bone. 
 
 ANTI'THORA. See ANTHORA. 
 
 ANTITRA'GICUS, ANTITRA'GUS, (from VTI, 
 against, and T/iseyo?, the thick part of the anthelix). 
 See AURICULA. 
 
 ANTITY'PUS, (from *VTI, and TV*, percutio). 
 See RENISUS. 
 
 ANTIVENE'REA, (from <*/, against, and vene- 
 reus, venereal}. Medicines against the lues venerea. 
 
 ANTIVENEREA'LIS, ARUA PRESERVATI'VA. It is 
 a solution of caustic alkali, or corrosive sublimate, in 
 water, to be injected up the urethra in men, and the 
 vagina in women, and to wash the parts with after coi- 
 tion ; but care must be taken that the solution should 
 not be too strong lest it should occasion excoriation and 
 inflammation. It will be sufficient if it be of such a 
 strength only as will give a slight sensation of pun- 
 gency on the tongue, or inside of the lips. 
 
 It has been suspected, that checking the discharge of 
 gonorrhoea may induce hernia humoralis, or syphilis. 
 We cannot deny that these have been sometimes the 
 consequence ; yet if the disease be taken in its early- 
 stages, we have not found such consequences. We 
 know that a caustic applied very early to a chancre will 
 check all further infection ; and there is no reason why 
 the discharge of mucus, excited by the preservative 
 water, may not be equally effectual. 
 
 ANTIZEU'MIC, (from in, against, and &/*,!, fer- 
 ment). Preventers of fermentation in general. 
 
 ANTONIAN, a mineral water of Germany, con- 
 taining carbonated soda, common salt, and calcareous 
 earth ; the latter seemingly dissolved by an excess of 
 carbonic acid gas. 
 
 ANTO'NII SANC'TI I'GNIS. ST, ANTHONY'S 
 FIRE ; so called, because St. Anthony was supposed to 
 cure it miraculously ; but in the Roman missal, St. 
 Anthony is employed as being the preserver from all 
 sorts of fires. See ERYSIPELAS. 
 
 ANTONOMA'STICA. See COCHLEA C^ELATA. 
 
 ANTOPHY'LLON, or ANTOPHY'LLUS, (*m, 
 opposite, and 4>iMAo, a leaf,) so called because its 
 leaves stand opposite one another. The MALE CARYO- 
 PHYLLUS, or the large full-grown ones. See CARYO- 
 
 PHILLI AROMATICI. 
 
 A'NTRUM BUCCINO'SUM. See COCHLEA. 
 
 A'NTRUM GEN.S, ANTRUM HIGHMORIA'NUM MA'GNUM, 
 called also sinus maxillaris, and antrum maxillae supe- 
 rioris. MAXILLARY SINUS. Highmore boasts of the 
 discovery ; but Casserius takes notice of this part be- 
 fore him, under the first name. 
 
 A'NTRUM PYLORI, the great concavity of the stomach 
 approaching the pylorus. 
 
 All the body of the upper jaw bone is hollow, and its 
 cavity forms this antrum ; each hath a winding passage 
 into the nostril, called ductus ad nasum, on the side on 
 which it lies ; this cavity and the sockets of the teeth 
 are often divided by the interposition of only a very 
 thin bony plate. The membrane which lines this cavity 
 is sometimes inflamed, and matter forming in it is dis- 
 charged by drawing one of the denies molares. See 
 ABSCESSUS SINUS MAXILLARIS. 
 
 ANTY'LION. The name of an astringent used by 
 P. .figineta; so called from Antyllus the inventor. 
 
 A'NUCAR. See BORAX. 
 
 ANUS, called also archos, culus, hedra, podex cyr- 
 seon, cyssaros ; and in Hippocrates, cathedra ; some 
 name it perin. It is the lowest part of the intestinum 
 rectum, commonly called the FUNDAMENT. The extre- 
 mity of the rectum contracts into a narrow orifice, the 
 sides of which are disposed in close circular folds. This 
 is called SPHINCTER ANI, which see. It hath several 
 muscles belonging to it, some of which surround it as 
 sphincters ; the rest are broad, and fleshy planes insert- 
 ed in it, and which, being inserted likewise into othei 
 parts, sustain it in its natural situation, and restore it 
 when disturbed by the force necessary for excluding the 
 faeces : the latter muscles are termed levatores ani. Two 
 ligaments belong to the anus, viz. the ligamentum cu- 
 taneum ossis coccygis, and the ligamentum pubis in- 
 terosseum. See LIGAMENTUM. The nerves of the anus 
 and its muscles are from the ganglions of the plexus 
 hypogastricus, the inferior cord of both the sympathetic! 
 maximi, and the common arch of the extremities of both 
 cords. The margin or edge of the anus is a continuation 
 of the skin and epidermis, with the internal coat of the 
 intestinum rectum. This part is extremely vascular ; 
 and a troublesome haemorrhage, when the operation is 
 performed for the fistula in this part, often ensues. 
 
 The anus is subject to many disorders, and they are 
 generally somewhat difficult of cure, because of the ir- 
 ritability of the part, which subjects it to receive fresh 
 injury from many accidents. Aetius observes, that as- 
 tringents which are acrid, the sensibility of the amis 
 cannot bear ; and that astringents which are not acrid, 
 such as metals, should be applied. On the diseases of 
 this part, see Aetius, Celsus, P. jEgineta, Turner, Heis- 
 ter, and Wiseman. See also RECTUM. Discharges of 
 wind from the anus are called crepitus. 
 
 EXCRESCENCES ABOUT THE ANUS. 
 
 Various excrescences are found about the verge of 
 the anus ; many of these, produced merely by relaxation 
 and safely removcable, are unattended with pain, or any 
 disagreeable discharge, and are single or distinct, what- 
 ever their number be. In removing them, the ligature, 
 to avoid a troublesome haemorrhage, is preferable. 
 
 When they discharge a bloody fluid matter and are 
 painful, they are also generally in clusters, or not dis- 
 tinct ; and for the most part disposed to be, if not already 
 become, cancerous. Mr. Pott observes, that in can- 
 cerous cases of this kind there is rarely a single ex- 
 crescence, but the gut is for the most part surrounded 
 with them ; and if a finger is passed into the intestine, 
 those tumours produce the idea of pushing the finger 
 into a rotten pomegranate. Beyond palliation, no re- 
 lief can be afforded. 
 
 The ANUS IMPERFORATED. 
 
 Sometimes children are born with a membrane across 
 the anus, which obstructs the discharge of the excre- 
 ments. If the situation of the anus cannot be disco- 
 vered in consequence of the thickness of the. super- 
 fluous substance which closes it up, a cure cannot be 
 expected ; for much, if not the whole rectum, is closed 
 up or wanting. If the case admits of a cure, the situa- 
 tion of the anus will be seen by a prominence, or by a 
 little hollow. 
 
 This accident is generally spoken of as if always cir- 
 
A N U 
 
 145 
 
 AP A 
 
 cumslanccd alike. Mr. Pott very judiciously divides it 
 into four classes. 1st. Where there is no mark or ves- 
 tige of an units perceptible: in this case the rectum is as 
 it ought to be until it arrives at the bulb of the urethra ; 
 from this there is no intestine, and no anus externally. 
 If the rectum reaches too near the part v.-here the anus 
 should be, the impulse of the faeces against the skin will 
 discover where a perforation may be made ; but if no 
 such impulse is to be felt, when the child coughs or 
 cries, relief cannot be afforded. Cd. Where there is a 
 circle or mark in the skin which points out where the 
 anus should be: in this instance the difficulty is not 
 considerable. However, it may be proper to add, that 
 the perforating instrument should be introduced in the 
 direction of the os sacrum ; if it passes forward, the 
 bladder, or the uterus, or both, may be injured ; if it 
 is to be introduced far up, to divide a membranous ob- 
 struction in the rectum, in cutting it should be moved 
 not upward, but from side to side ; thus you avoid 
 wounding the prostate gland, or the vesiculve seminales, 
 and perhaps the neck of the bladder. 3d. Where there 
 is a well formed anus, and perforated, but no commu- 
 nication with the intestinal tube, from the rectum being 
 imperforated, if the child is not duly attended to, it 
 dies in great agonies. If an infant hath had no stools 
 during the first or second day after its birth, a finger 
 should be dipped in oil, and thrust up the rectum, to 
 discover whether any obstruction is there. 4th. Where 
 there is neither an us nor rectum, but the intestinal canal 
 terminates in the colon, no relief is to be expected. 
 Another equally unfortunate kind is when a sort of rec- 
 tum is rolled up like a bit of catgut. Here all attempts 
 to assist are vain ; for though a discharge should be ob- 
 tained, as the intestine is deficient, evacuations could 
 not be continued. 
 
 The means of relief, in the first three of the above 
 classes, are the same. In either of them the opera- 
 tion should be performed without delay or regard to 
 any objections; for, otherwise, death will inevitably 
 follow. The best instrument is a large trocar, such as 
 is employed for tapping in the ascites. The point of 
 the trocar must be kept within the canula until it is 
 fixed against the obstructing part; then pushed forward ; 
 and, if you succeed, the meconium will instantly be 
 discharged: this discharge may be left to itself for 
 three or four hours, or until the belly is well emptied. 
 Afterwards pass a finger up the rectum, to discover 
 whether there is any stricture. If a stricture is met 
 with, introduce a probe pointed knife on the back- of 
 your finger, and divide it on each side. To finish the 
 cure, let a small candle be introduced up the gut every 
 two or three hours, or kept there until the anus is quite 
 pervious, and no more aid appears to be required. In two 
 or three weeks the stools will pass properly, and all in- 
 convenience will generally be ended. See Bell's Sur- 
 gery, vol. ii. p. 275. Edinb. Med. Comment, vol. iv. p. 
 164. White's Surgery, p. 379. 
 
 A'xus ARTIFICIAL. This artificial aperture is ge- 
 nerally at the ring of the abdominal muscles, in conse- 
 quence of a hernia. It has occasioned many discus- 
 sions in the works of the later German surgeons, par- 
 ticularly Richter and Loeffer ; but the management can- 
 not be easily described. Its formation must, when an 
 union of the two ends of the divided intestine cannot 
 be effected, be left to nature; and the little conveniences 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 to be added, must depend on contrivance, rather than 
 medical skill. 
 
 A'.vu~s, a contraction of annulus, a ring. 
 
 A'xus. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 A'xi ABSCE'SSUS. See ABSCESSUS. 
 
 AM IXFLAMMA'TIO. See PROCTALGIA. 
 
 AXTITYPUS, (from am, against, and TV**, duc- 
 tile ). A hard substance which resists pressure; as a 
 node. See RENISUS. 
 
 AXXIE'TAS, (fromango, to torment}. See ALYS- 
 MOS. 
 
 ANYPEU'THYXA, (from *, neg. and *tvti<;, 
 hurtful). In medicine this signifies events that cannot 
 be charged on the physician, who is not, of course, ac- 
 countable for them. 
 
 AO'RTA, (<*>!?, air, and refta, to hold). The 
 term aorta was used by the ancients, who supposed 
 that only air was contained in it. The name of the 
 great artery proceeding from the left ventricle of the 
 heart, of which all other arteries, except the pulmo- 
 nary, are the* branches : called also crassa arteria; 
 magna arteria. From the heart it extends itself, by 
 various branches, to the most distant parts of the body. 
 Each of the. divisions and subdivisions of the aorta re- 
 ceives a different name, e. gr. the aorta gives rise to the 
 carotid and the subclavian arteries, the branches of these 
 again receive other names. These branches are i:i 
 pairs, except the coeliaca, the two mesentericae, some 
 of the oesophageae, the bronchialis, and sometimes the 
 sacrae. 
 
 The beginning of the aorta is furnished with semi- 
 lunar valves, as the pulmonary artery ; and the same 
 triangular bodies close up the little space left by the 
 valves. It is larger in women than in men. It is called 
 the ascending aorta from the heart, so far as it goes 
 upwards ; and descending, from its curvature down- 
 wards, to the os sacrum, where it terminates in the 
 iliacs. The descending aorta is divided into the supe- 
 rior, which reaches from the curvature to the diaphragm ; 
 and the inferior, which extends thence to the bifurca- 
 tion, where the iliacs begin. 
 
 The aorta goes from the basis of the heart, nearly 
 opposite to the fourth vertebra of the back, and ascends 
 obliquely, with respect to die body, from the left to the 
 right side, and from before backwards; then bends ob- 
 liquely from the right to the left side, and from before 
 backwards, reaching as high as the second vertebra of 
 the back, from whence it runs down again in the same 
 direction, forming an oblique arch. From this it de- 
 scends in a direct course along the anterior part of the 
 vertebrae, all the way to the os sacrum, lying a little 
 towards the left hand, and there terminates in its two 
 subordinate branches in the iliacae. 
 
 The aorta ascendent is principally distributed to the 
 thorax, head, and upper extremities: the superior por- 
 tion of the aorta descendens furnishes the rest of the 
 thorax: the inferior portion furnishes the abdomen and 
 the lower extremities. 
 
 The aorta is subject to many disorders, as inflamma- 
 tion, ulcers, polypuses, aneurisms, ossification, Sec. 
 
 APA'GMA, (from <ro, and "'/", to draw from). 
 See ABDUCTIO. 
 
 APALACHI'NE GALLIS, (from' *******>, to re- 
 pel, because it is supposed to repel infection). S_ee 
 CASSINE. 
 
 U 
 
APE 
 
 146 
 
 APE 
 
 APA'LLAGE, (from a.va.M^y.trra, to change). Hip- 
 pocrates means by it such a change as implies deliver- 
 ance from a disease. 
 
 APANCHO'MENOI, (from a., and ay.*;*, to 
 strangle). STRANGLED, or SUFFOCATED. 
 
 APANTHI'SMUS, (from ax-*6*>, to grata thin) . A 
 scarcely perceptible line in painting, to which Galen 
 resembles the small capillary veins. 
 
 APANTHRO'PIA, (of , from, and a.fyajr-, a 
 man). An aversion to company, or love of solitude ; 
 generally a symptom of melancholy. 
 
 APARACHY'TUM VINUM, (from *, neg. and 
 ntpatxa, to pour ufion). Wine not mixed with sea 
 water. 
 
 APAREGORE'TOS, (from <*, neg. and v*fv^fiu, 
 to comfort, mitigate). What affords no comfort or re- 
 lief. 
 
 APARI'NE, (from /<vu, a file; because its bark is 
 rough, and rasps like a file). Called also fihilanthrojius, 
 amjirlocarjms, omjihalocarftus, ixus, as/iarine, asfierula, 
 GOOSE-GRASS, and CLEAVER'S BEES. CLEAVERS, GOOSE- 
 SIIAHE. HAYRIFF. It is the galium a/iarinc Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 157. 
 
 This plant has been tried in scrofula, but without 
 success ; and in some cancerous cases, the juice given 
 internally, and the herb applied in a cataplasm externally, 
 has been supposed to mitigate the severity of the pain. 
 An extract made of its juice is possessed of a pungent 
 saline bitterness. The fresh juice, in doses of two or 
 ihrce ounces, is slightly diuretic. It is best if gathered 
 when half grown. The whole plant is however inert, 
 nd scarcely ever employed. 
 
 APARI'NE LATIFOLIA. See ASPERULA. 
 
 APARTHRO'SIS,(from*7r, ab, and/)fyo, a joint). 
 Sec AHTICUI.ATIO. 
 
 A'PATHES, (from , neg. and wa,^, an affection,or 
 /tassion). Those who seem to be void of human pas- 
 sions, instanced in Diogenes the Cynic, and Timon. 
 
 APATHI'A, (from , neg. and Tcar^u, to suffer). 
 APATHY expresses the quality of not feeling, a freedom 
 from the impulses of passion and mental perturbation. 
 
 APECHE'M A, (from , and >)?, a sound, afiocho- 
 jihema). Properly a repercussion of sound ; but in me- 
 dical sense it signifies a COXTRA-FISSURE, or FRAC- 
 TURE. 
 
 APEIROI', (from a, neg. andzr//>, an experiment). 
 UNEXPERIENCED, UNACCUSTOMED. 
 
 APE'LLA, (from , priv. and fiellis, skin). Short- 
 ness of the prepuce. Galen gives this name to all whose 
 prepuce, either through disease, section, or otherwise, 
 will not cover the glands. 
 
 A'PEN, (Indian). A sort of bread made with the 
 juice of the ambalam tree and rice in India. 
 
 APE'NSALUS. A vessel with a narrow neck to 
 hold oil. 
 
 APE'PSIA, (from a, neg. and srtirla, to digest; also 
 flyxjiejiisia). INDIGESTION. That genus of disease 
 which Dr. Cullen names dijs/ie/isia, he arranges in the 
 class neuroses, and order adynami. The symptoms are, 
 a want of appetite, a sickness, sometimes vomiting, 
 sudden and transient distentions of the stomach, eructa- 
 tions, heartburn, pain in the region of the stomach. 
 These symptoms, or the greater number of them, are 
 attended most commonly with costiveness, without any 
 other disorder either in the stomach itself, or any other 
 
 part of the body. In this case, when what ought to be 
 digested and form materials for good chyle becomes 
 acid, or putrid, a variety of other symptoms occurs, 
 according to the nature of the materials thus morbidly 
 changed. But indigestion is very frequently a second- 
 ary and sympathetic affection, though the just mention- 
 ed symptoms are essential to this disease, as idiopathic. 
 All these may arise from one cause, viz. weakness, or 
 loss of tone in the muscular fibres of the stomach: and 
 this weakness is the proximate cause of the disorder, 
 when an original one. The remote causes are various, 
 as tumour, in the stomach itself; or some disorder 
 of other parts communicated to the stomach, as in 
 the gout; in these cases the indigestion is sympto- 
 matic. 
 
 In most instances of indigestion, as an original dis- 
 ease, the weaker action of the muscular fibres of the 
 stomach is the chief cause ; a depravity or defect 
 of the gastric juice has been supposed to occasion 
 it; but even here, perhaps, weakness is the only cause 
 to which we can attend usefully in practice. To succeed 
 in the cure, we must avoid the occasional causes, re- 
 move such symptoms as tend to aggravate or to continue 
 the disease, and invigorate the tone of the stomach. 
 For this purpose the patient must be informed of the ne- 
 cessary changes in his conduct; for though he has often 
 pursued such a practice without sensibly suffering, ex- 
 cept he conforms to a contrary one, the present com- 
 plaints will not be removed. Crudities, acidity, and 
 costiveness, must be obviated at least in their excess, 
 as they tend both to aggravate and continue indigestion. 
 When these ends are accomplished, the restoration of 
 the tone of the stomach alone remains for perfecting 
 relief. 
 
 Abstemiousness and excess, but chiefly the latter, are 
 causes of indigestion. An over-distention of the sto- 
 mach may in some measure injure its proper tone ; and 
 frequent long fasting, render it feeble. Hard drinking, 
 and any of the causes of an anorexy, also injure diges- 
 tion. Fasting, however, must be long continued, and 
 frequently repeated, to have any bad effect. When it 
 produces dyspepsia, improper food has been occasion- 
 ally taken. 
 
 Anxiety and uneasiness of mind are often remote 
 causes of dyspepsia, and when these are removed, the 
 effects often continue. Intense study, not properly al- 
 ternated with cheerful conversation or exercise, has the 
 same effect ; but no remote cause is more frequent or 
 powerful than late hours, and indulgence in spirituous 
 liquors. In these cases the management of diet is of 
 considerable importance; and they form one of the very 
 few exceptions to the general rule of suffering the sto- 
 mach to be occasionally empty. When it is so in dys- 
 pepsia, all the symptoms are aggravated ; and persons 
 labouring under this complaint should frequently 
 swallow some food. A bit of ship biscuit, as bre;.cl not 
 subject to fermentation, is one of the best substances to 
 be frequently taken, and a little beef tea may be also 
 occasionally added. The food should in general be of 
 the light animal kind, and the more flatulent vegetables 
 and fruits avoided. The drink should be porter, or 
 strong, not sweet, cyder ; and the wine, Madeira or 
 sherry. If these cannot be obtained, a slight addition 
 of good brandy to cold water, without sugar, may be 
 allowed. Tea should be at once abandoned ; and an 
 
APE 
 
 147 
 
 A P 11 
 
 infusion of our own warmer herbs, as pennyroyal, pep- 
 permint, or rosemary, substituted. 
 
 In SOIUL- \vc<ik stomachs a singular aggravation of the 
 symptoms comes on, in about an hour or two after a 
 tolerably full meal, attended with a sense of sinking or 
 weakness. This seems to be owing to a digestion un- 
 usually rapid, and consequently imperfect. In such 
 cases, aliment of more difficult digestion, as eggs boiled 
 hard, or the addition of condiments which retard di- 
 gestion, may be allowed ; but, in general, a bit of bis- 
 cuit and a glass of wine will remove the sense of weak- 
 ness, which is owing to the sudden emptying of the 
 stomach before too much distended. 
 
 Little need be added in order to the cure ; for the 
 treatment is the same as is required in ANOREXIA, 
 q. v. 
 
 The COLUMBO ROOT, not mentioned in the article 
 ANOREXIA, is particularly useful when the stomach is 
 languid, the appetite defective, digestion with difficulty 
 carried on, or when a nausea with flatulence attends. It 
 may be given in substance with any grateful aromatic, 
 or infused in Madeira wine, now and then interposing 
 gentle doses of the tincture of rhubarb. 
 
 A mixture of mustard seed with the columbo root is 
 of considerable utility in complaints of this kind ; par- 
 ticularly where acidity and flatulence prevail much in 
 the primae vise ; and the aqua kali purje always assists 
 its action : a warm plaster, with the addition of some 
 opium, worn at the pit of the stomach, is occasionally 
 of great service. 
 
 The Bath waters, assisted with warm nervous medi- 
 cines and corroborants, are not to be omitted when cir- 
 cumstances admit of their use. 
 
 See PercivaPs Essays in the Reflections on Exper. 4, 
 5, and 6. Cullcn's First Lines, v. iii. p. 217. edit. iv. 
 
 APE'PTOX, (a, priv. and xmla, t'j digest], CRUDE 
 
 Or IXDIGESTED. 
 
 A'PER. The WILD BOAR. See PORCUS, and ALI- 
 MENT. 
 
 APE'RIEXS PALPEBRA RUM RECTUS. See 
 LEVATOR PALPEBR^E SUPEIUORIS. 
 
 APERIE'XTIA, APERIENTS, (from ajierio, to often). 
 These are medicines supposed to have the power of 
 opening the mouths of vessels, and clearing vascular or 
 glandular obstructions. In this sense they are synony- 
 mous with the anastomatica, deobstrueiites, and deo/i- 
 fiilativa. But those medicines which render the bowels 
 gently laxative are now generally called aperients; the 
 removal of other obstructions is more confined to the 
 term dezbstruents. . 
 
 In the writings of the ancient physicians, particularly 
 :he practitioners of the Boerhaavian school, aperients 
 were considered as medicines of peculiar importance, 
 and many vegetable substances of little real powers 
 were arranged under this head, and supposed to act in 
 consequence of a saponaceous principle. These are now 
 disregarded ; yet modern practice still adheres to some 
 of these in jaundice and hepatic obstructions, though 
 they seem to have little effect, except as gentle laxatives. 
 
 APERI'STATOX, (from *, neg. and irifis-ttrif, afflic- 
 tion and danger"). An epithet in Galen for an ulcer that 
 is neither troublesome nor dangerous. 
 
 APERI'TTOS, (from , neg. and -srifiTle^ redun- 
 dant^). Such aliment as generates but little excrement. 
 The opposite quality is called fierittomaticos. 
 
 APE'RTUS. v from a/terio, to ojicn]. It is used for 
 exulceratus, as in saying an open cancer, Sec. in which 
 cases the tumour is ulcerated. 
 
 A'PES, (perhaps from a/iio, necto, to join together ; 
 because, connected together by the feet, they hang 
 down from the entrance of the hive). BEES ; called 
 by the ancients BUGOXES, q. v. 
 
 If they are dried and powdered, they are somewhat 
 diuretic ; but their chief use is for the preparing of 
 honey and wax. 
 
 APEUTHY'SMEXOS, (from r, and tstv f , strait], 
 See RECTUM INTESTINUM. 
 
 APH^E'REMA. See ALICA. 
 
 APHjE'RESIS, (from *></*, to take away]. To 
 take away any superfluous part, medicinally or chirur- 
 gically. 
 
 APHASSIO'MEXOS, (from *p*-s-f, to handle]. 
 To reduce any thing to a pulp or powder by rubbing it 
 between the fingers. Hippocrates often applies this 
 word to the touch of the pudenda, in order to discover 
 disorders of these parts. It is the same as TACTUS. 
 
 APHE'BRIOC. SULPHUR. 
 
 APHELICE'STEROS, (of <., from, and r.>., xtv . 
 youth]. One past the flower of age. 
 
 APHEPSE'MA, (from *, and i-^a, to boil]. .Sec 
 
 CoCTIO. 
 
 APHE'SIS, (from <tQir,iu, to remit]. Hippocrates 
 generally signifies the remission or solution of a disease- 
 by this word. 
 
 APHILAXTHRO'PIA, (from , neg. and <t>;>...- 
 Opairttt, the love of mankind]. The first degree of me- 
 lancholy, when a person hates society, and delights in 
 solitude. 
 
 APHLEGMA'XTOX, (from *, neg. and <p*tyrvt, 
 Jihlegm]. VOID OF PHLEGM. 
 
 APHO'N^E. See PEMPHIGODES. 
 
 APHO'NI, (from , priv. and pij, voice). Those 
 who labour under a coma. Hippocrates. 
 
 APHO 'XI A, (from the same). See CATALEPSIS. It 
 is also a name for the palsy of the tongue; one of the 
 species of partial palsy. See PARALYSIS ; called by 
 some anaudia, see AXAUDOS, though Galen distin- 
 guishes them. 
 
 Dr. Cullen speaks of this loss of voice as a suppression 
 of the full sound, which happens without coma or syn- 
 cope. He ranks this genus of diseases in the class locales, 
 and order dyscinesi/e, and observes three species, viz. 
 
 1. APHO'NIA GUTTURALIS ; when the glottis and 
 fauces are swelled. 
 
 2. APHO'NIA TRACHEALIS, when the trachea is com- 
 pressed. 
 
 3. APHO'NIA ATONICA, when the nerves of the larynx 
 are wounded. He also, in many cases, considers it as 
 symptomatic. 
 
 If one of the recurrent nerves, formed by the par 
 vagum with the nervus accessorius, extending to the 
 larynx, is cut, the person is capable of only an imper- 
 fect pronunciation ; but if both are cut, the speech and 
 voice are lost. The loss of speech happening in hyste- 
 ric patients is also called aphonia; but more properly 
 that loss of speech is thus named which depends on 
 some fault of the tongue. 
 
 As the motion of any part is destroyed, or lessened at 
 least, by the interception of nervous influence, and as 
 the nerves destined for the motion of the tongue arise 
 U2 
 
APH 
 
 148 
 
 APH 
 
 principally from the fifth pair, it appears that the seat 
 of this disorder is in these nerves, and that the imme- 
 diate cause is a diminution or total loss of nervous 
 energy. Hence, a palsy of the tongue, which is either 
 antecedent or subsequent to hemiplectic or apoplectic 
 disorders, demands our utmost attention. 
 If an afihonia appears alone, it generally shows an 
 approaching hemrplegia or apoplexy ; but if it succeeds 
 these disorders, and is complicated with a weak memory, 
 and a sluggishness of the mental powers, it threatens 
 their return. That aphony usually terminates most 
 successfully, which proceeds from a stagnation of se- 
 rous humours compressing the -branches of the nerves 
 v. iiich run to the tongue ; but it is equally distressing 
 and obstinate. 
 
 Other causes of this disorder arc, repelled eruptions 
 on the skin, obstructed periodical evacuations in ple- 
 i boric habits, spasmodic affections, worms, fear, too 
 free a use of spirituous liquors, and whatever destroys the 
 ligaments from the aret^enoid to the thyroid cartilages. 
 
 The prognostics vary according to the causes. That 
 species which is owing immediately to spasms soon 
 gives way in the removal of them. If a palsy of the 
 tong,ue is the cause, it is very apt to return, if relieved ; 
 but often continues incurable. 
 
 In directing the cure, we must endeavour first to re- 
 move whatever impedes the nervous influence on the 
 tongue ; and secondly, to strengthen the weak parts. 
 The particular causes must be next considered. 
 
 If worms are the cause, antispasmodics give temporary 
 relief; but the cure depends on the destruction of these 
 vermin. However, they seldom occasion the disease. 
 
 In congestions of blood about the head, bleeding, 
 general and topical, with blisters constantly kept open, 
 and active laxatives, are the best remedies. 
 
 That species of aphony which remains after the 
 shock of an hemiplcgia or apoplexy, particularly re- 
 quires blisters to be applied to the nape of the neck, or 
 under the fauces : other means are rarely effectual. 
 
 If spasmodic constrictions about the fauces and tongue 
 are the cause, applications of opium are of the greatest 
 service : anodyne antispasmodics may be laid under the 
 tongue, and the feet bathed in warm water ; carmina- 
 tive clysters also are useful; and 3 ij. of asafoetida may be 
 dissolved in four ounces of warm water for this purpose. 
 
 When a palsy of the tongue produces this complaint, 
 evacuations, according to the patient's habit, must be 
 made, and warm nervous medicines externally applied, 
 and internally administered; blisters also should be 
 placed on the nape of the neck ; and the patient should 
 be constantly chewing bits of ginger, or biting corns of 
 black pepper. Warm tonics are also highly proper. 
 
 In case of repelled cuticular eruptions, sudorifics 
 should be given, and the patient's drink should be warm. 
 The liquor c. c. succinatus, or the vin. antimonii may 
 be mixed with tinctura benzoes composita, or with the 
 balsamum Peruv. and given, at proper distances, iiv the 
 patient's drink, or on a lump of sugar. In general, how- 
 ever, the eruptions will not be brought back by these 
 means, and the disease must be treated as nervous. 
 
 Sometimes the serum flows so rapidly to the fauces 
 and adjacent parts, in a salivation, as to deprive the pa- 
 tient of all power to speak ; in this case, diaphoretics 
 .H nd laxatives, with a forbearance of all mercurials, are 
 the speediest remedies. 
 
 APHO'RISMUS, (from otptpi^a, to separate, or '/* 
 tmguith}. A short sentence, briefly expressing the 
 properties of a thing ; or which serves as a maxim, or 
 principle, especially in philosophy and physic. 
 
 APHO'RME, (of ociro, from, and pni, a motive'). 
 Hippocrates expresses by this word whatever occasions 
 a disease. It is used metaphorically, for the word re- 
 lates to human actions, and their motives. 
 
 APHRjE'NUS, (from , neg. and <ppeifu, to be wise"). 
 One who has lost the use of his reason. 
 
 APHRO'DES, (from ,<pp&; froth}. SPUMOUS, or 
 FROTHY. Hippocrates applies this word to the blood 
 and excrements. 
 
 APHRODI'SIA, APHRODISIA'SMUS, (from 
 Aff$Ti, Venus}. VENEREAL COMMERCE. Some ex- 
 press by this word the age of puberty, or the venereal 
 age. 
 
 APHRODISIA'STICON CLI'DION, (from (Z>^;, 
 froth}. A TROCHE ; so called by Galen, because it was 
 given in dysenteries where the stools where frothy ; it 
 was used against spitting of blood and dysenteries : P. 
 jEgineta describes it as made of balaustines, rhubarb, 
 opium, and other astringents. 
 
 APHRODI'SIUS MO'RBUS, (from A^&T ? , Ve- 
 nus}. See LUES VENEREA. 
 
 APHRODI'TARIUM. A dry powder which con- 
 sisted of frankincense, scales of copper or brass, pome- 
 granate, white lead, and starch, equal parts, according 
 to Paulus of ^Egina. Galen to a certain collyrium gave 
 this name. Some suppose it a powder used for hollow 
 or venereal ulcers ; or to excite lust. 
 
 APHRO'GALA, (from afpoi, froth, and yA, milk}. 
 It is also called capilacteum, lac spumosum; iactisjlos. 
 It seems to be milk so agitated, that the whole is con- 
 verted into froth. This was a remedy recommended 
 by Galen against habitual heat of the stomach. It has 
 been considered as similar to our cream, and by others 
 as a SYLLABUB. 
 
 APHROLI'TRUM. See APHROXITRUM. 
 
 A'PHRON,(, priv. and <ppr,v, mi?id). From its in- 
 toxicating and narcotic quality. A wild POPPY. Also 
 the name of a cephalic plaster described by Aetius in 
 his Tetrabib. 4. serin, iii. cap. 13. 
 
 APHRONI'TRUM, (from af>pos, spume, and nrpi, 
 nitre, also aphrolitrum}. SPUME of NITRE ; salts formed 
 of the vitriolic acid and calcareous earth. It is a name 
 also of the NATRON. See ANATRON. 
 
 APHRO'SYNE, (from <pgtut, silly,) FOLLY, or DOT- 
 AGE. See AMENTIA. 
 
 A'PHTH^E, (from ,ic\u, to inflame}. Called also, by 
 Celsus, ulcera ser/ientia oris, SPREADING ULCERS IN THE 
 MOUTH ; and in England pustula oris, TJIE THRUSH ; 
 name'd likewise alcola, lactucimina; ve*icul<e gi>ig-iva- 
 rum; acacos. 
 
 Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexia, and order exanthemata. Gen. 35. 
 
 This disorder appeal's in white specks upon the tongue, 
 and the back part of the palate in children ; these specks 
 gradually spread all over the inside of the mouth, and 
 from thence through the stomach and intestines ; the 
 size of these specks increases as the violence of other 
 symptoms is augmented ; and they are then more yel- 
 low, or of other more unfavourable colours. 
 
 Dr. Hunter thinks these white specks inflamma- 
 tory exudations, and not ulcers; which seems to be 
 
APH 
 
 149 
 
 API 
 
 . imied by their successively falling off, and being 
 as often succeeded by thicker ones. Sometimes no 
 ether symptoms attend, but more frequently they are 
 accompanied with sour belchings, gripes, diarrhoeas, 
 fever, or soreness of the mouth. 
 
 Infants are the most frequent subjects of this disorder, 
 and those fed by the hand are more often affected than 
 those that have the breast. In adults, they are often 
 accompanied with miliary eruptions. 
 
 Celsus observes that aphthae are most dangerous in in- 
 fants; and Boerhaave, that in adults they are frequent 
 in acute diseases, and are then attended with inflam- 
 mation of some of the viscera. The more they spread, 
 the danger is the greater. 
 
 In adults, the aphthae in the mouth are distinguished 
 from the ulcerations in the angina maligna, by the 
 whiteness of the sloughs, by the edges not being red 
 and inflamed, and. by there not being a shining redness 
 or rather pink colour over the fauces, with other symp- 
 toms that usually attend this species of angina. 
 
 If the cure is not soon effected in children, the con- 
 tents of the bowels become more acrid, and produce 
 vomitings, sour and curdled stools, gripings, convul- 
 sions, and often death, from the extension of the erup- 
 tions, and mortification their frequent attendant. 
 
 The stomach and bowels must be first cleared with as 
 much of the following mixture as will operate both up- 
 ward and downward. 
 
 R. Mannse 3" ss. aq. purse 3 ij. f. solutio colaturae 
 adde vin. antim. tartaris. gutt. xx. m. detur. co'chl. me- 
 diocr. pro re nata. 
 
 The best topical applications are as follow : 
 
 R. Boracis opt. subtilis. pulv. 5 i- niel Britan. 3 i. m. 
 f. linctus. 
 
 In severer cases, double this quantity of the borax 
 may be added in this linctus. Whichever is used, 
 a small tea-spoonful should be rubbed well about 
 the mouth, once in an ho'ur or two, and gradually 
 swallowed. GARGARISMA ALCMINIS, alam gargle. In 
 two pints of barley water dissolve two drams of alum, 
 and three ounces of honey of roses. GARGARISMA 
 MYRRH.E, myrrh gargle. To six ounces of lime water 
 add one ounce and a half of honey of roses, and half 
 an ounce of tincture of myrrh. MIXTUHA MYRHH.E 
 COMPOSITA, compound mixture of myrrh. To two 
 drams of tincture of myrrh, and the same quantity of 
 honey of roses, add one ounce and a half of lime wa- 
 ter. All these are very proper for ulcerations in the 
 mouth, throat, and gums; but the alum gargle is also 
 serviceable in relaxations of the uvula and other cases 
 requiring topical astringents ; and the myrrh mixture 
 is considered as useful for scrofulous sores, where 
 greasy applications are inadmissible. 
 
 If after the removal of the specks the mouth is very 
 sore, let a thin solution of the gum tragac. in rose- 
 water be frequently held in it. 
 
 As a purge in this disorder, the ol. ricini is strongly 
 recommended; and at the intervals of purging, much 
 relief is obtained by giving the ipecacuanha to promote 
 perspiration. 
 
 That severe degree of the thrush which is so frequent 
 in the West Indies requires the application of perpetual 
 blisters, which should be kept open with the ung. can- 
 tharidis, and in this case much relief is given to the 
 patient by a due use of a proper detergent. 
 
 R. Boracis opt. subtil, pulv. J iij. mel rosar. 3 ij. 
 acidi vitriolic! diluti, 3 ij- m. f. litus ut supra utend. 
 
 Dr. Cullen considers this complaint as associated with 
 a synochus, and says the tongue is slightly swelled : 
 and, as well as the fauces, is of a purplish colour; the 
 eschars appearing first in the fauces, and at the margins 
 of the tongue, afterwards seizing the whole internal 
 part of the mouth, are white; and, if abraded, soon 
 return and continue an uncertain time. There is only 
 one which he considered idiopathic, and that is the 
 APHTHA ixFAXTf.M, called lactucimen or milk thrush. 
 The rest appear to be symptomatic, and are either called 
 febrile, malignant, syphilitic, scorbutic; and are attend- 
 ant on petechial fevers. Many disputes have arisen, 
 particularly in Germany, whether the aphthae are in any 
 instance idiopathic. It is useless to enlarge on this 
 almost forgotten subject, since the disease is now ad- 
 mitted to have been epidemic, and sometimes infectious. 
 We have more than once known it to be both ; and, in 
 such cases, mortification was no very unfrequent ter- 
 mination among young children. The best method of 
 cure,, after the evacuations, was a warm tonic plan, with 
 wine ; and, at last, considerable doses of bark were re- 
 quired. A gentle perspiration was kept up by such 
 remedies as would, at the same time, support the tone 
 and strength. 
 
 The black thrush is rare, and always a putrid symp- 
 tom. 
 
 Hippocrates speaks of aphthae of the pudenda of 
 pregnant women, and of aphthae of the aspera arte- 
 ria. 
 
 See Celsus, Aretaeus, Oribasius, Actuarius, Hoffman, 
 Med. Rat. Syst. Boerhaave, Blackrie's Disquisition on 
 Solvents of the Stone, Canvane's Diss. on the Ol. Palm. 
 Christi, Hillary on the Disorders of Barbadoes, Cul- 
 len's First Lines, edit. iv. vol. ii. p. 254. 
 
 A'rHTH^ SERPENTES. See CANCRUM ORIS. 
 
 A'PHTHOSA, APHTHOUS;" belonging to aphthae. 
 
 A'PHYA. See APUA. 
 
 A'PIASTRUM, (from apis, a bee). See MELISSA. 
 
 A'PINEL. A root met with in some of the Ameri- 
 can islands ; it is the aristolochia anguicida Lin. Sp, 
 PI. 1 362. If, with a rod, a piece of this root is put into 
 the mouth of a serpent, the reptile, it is said, is soon 
 destroyed. If a person chew it, and rub his hands an 
 feet with it, the serpents shun him ; nay, if he take the 
 serpent, it cannot hurt him. The leaves and branches 
 have a similar power in a less degree. See Hist, de 
 1'Acad. Roy. an 1724. Jacquin's America. 
 
 A'PIOS. The PEAR TREE. See PYRUS. 
 
 A'PITES, or A'PITES VINUM, (from *JT^, the 
 fiear free,) called also afiiites. The WINE OF PEARS, or 
 PERRY. Its virtues are similar to those of cyder. 
 
 A'PIUM. It has different derivations: (from afiex, 
 the to/i, because it has a large head; from aflis, a bee, 
 because they use it; or from vines, or 5ri, mild). 
 SMALLAGE. Afiiumgra-veolens Lin. Sp. PI. 379. 
 
 The fresh roots of smallage, when produced in the 
 native watery places, partake in some degree of the 
 quality of hemlock; have an unpleasant smell, and bit- 
 terish acrid taste; but by drying they lose the greatest 
 part of their ill flavour, and become sweetish ; they are 
 aperient and diuretic, but the seeds are to be preferred 
 in all medical purposes, and are good carminatives. In 
 distillation these seeds yield an essential oil, and they 
 
AP O 
 
 150 
 
 APO 
 
 give out their virtue to spiritus vim. rect. so completely, 
 as, on evaporation, to leave an excellent extract. 
 
 The cicuta aquatica, growing naturally in the same 
 places, may be mistaken for it; but the leaves of this 
 cicuta are deeply divided down to the pedicle, into three 
 long, narrow, sharp pointed segments; but those of 
 smallage are only slightly cut into three roundish obtuse 
 ones. 
 
 A variety of this species is called ap ium dulce; jialus- 
 tre, e lease I in u in, heleoselinum, Jialudajiium, and ccleri 
 Jtaloram. liy culture this plant hath been improved, 
 and is the CELERI of our gardens, called APIUM SATIVUM ; 
 in this state the roots have an agreeable warm sweetish 
 taste, without any of the ill flavour of the original 
 smallage : but Ray observes, that, if neglected, it de- 
 generates into its first disagreeable state. However, 
 as by culture and excluding the light, an operation 
 styled blanching, or etiolation, this plant is improved 
 for the table, it is rendered less powerful as a medicine. 
 
 The MARSH SMALLAGE is a larger sort, growing also 
 in watery places, of the same nature as the celeri. 
 
 A'PIUM HORTE'NSE, called also ftetrosellnum -vulg. 
 ii/iium selinurn, COMMON or GARDEN PARSLEY, jijiium 
 Jietrosclinum or a/iium hortense Lin. Sp. PI. 379. It 
 is too well known to need description. The roots are 
 diuretic, and are employed in a decoction, which should 
 be drunk plentifully. Distilled with water, a small 
 portion of essential oil is obtained; spiritus vini rect. 
 extracts the whole of their virtues, and after evaporation, 
 leaves a good extract. The leaves are warmer than the 
 roots, and afford more essential oil; but the seeds are 
 the best part of the plant: they are warm, carmina- 
 tive, bitter, and diuretic. Three pounds of the seeds 
 yield about 5 i. of essential oil, the most of which sinks 
 in water. The roots are said to be aperient and diuretic, 
 and have been employed in apozems to relieve ne- 
 phritic pains and obstructions of urine. The bruised 
 leaves have been successfully used as a discutient poul- 
 tice to many tumours. Though commonly eat at table, 
 it has been supposed in some constitutions to occasion 
 epileptic fits, or at least aggravate them in those subject 
 to this disease. The virtues of this plant, and the in- 
 juries supposed to result from it, are alike inconsider- 
 able. 
 
 A'PIUM MACKDO'NIUM. Petrtsum, Petrosel. Ma- 
 ccdon. duucus JMacedon. fiatrafiium. MACEDONIAN 
 PARSLEY. Bubon Macedonicum Lin. Sp. PI. 364. We 
 have only the seeds in the shops, which differ from 
 the common sort in being dark coloured, and covered 
 with a. rough hoariness : their virtues are similar to, 
 but weaker than, the common sort. 
 
 A'PIUM MONTANUM. See OREOSELINUM. 
 
 A'PIUM, PALUSTRA. See SlUM ANGUSTIFOLIUM. 
 
 A'PIUM PEREGRINUM. See SELINUM MO3CTANUM. 
 
 A'l'IUM SYLVESTRE. See BuNIUM. 
 
 A'PIUM SYLVESTRE LACTEO SUCCO TURGENS. See 
 OELSNITIUM. 
 
 APLY'TOS,(from <*, neg. and zrAavai, to wash). UN- 
 WASHED. An epithet of wool, called by the Latins 
 I.ANA SUCCIDA ; q. v. 
 
 APNCE'A, (from *, non. and -sniia, sjiiro). A defect 
 of respiration, such as happens in a cold, &c. 
 
 APOBA'MMA, (from airtSaTrla, leniter intingo). 
 See EMBAMMA. 
 
 APOBRA'SMA, (from Tef #,/) estum exsfiuo; 
 
 a, and /3j9a>, fcrvco). The bran of wheat, or the 
 froth of the sea. 
 
 APOCAPNISMUS, (from a, and xajrve?, smoke}. 
 FUMIGATION. 
 
 APOCA'RSAMUM, a poisonous drug, sometimes 
 railed carjiusuin; and its wood, which is also poisonous, 
 opocarnuinuin. It grows in Abyssinia, and resembles 
 myrrh so much as to be occasionally, inadvertently, 
 mixed with it. 
 
 APOCATA'STASIS,(from a K x6i<rT>,pt,to restore). 
 An amendment! a cessation, or subsiding. In the last 
 sense it is applied to the urine, and sometimes to tu- 
 mours. 
 
 APOCATHA'RSIS, (from a, and **t*tf, flvrfo). 
 An EXPURGATION. A discharge downward ; but 
 sometimes employed with little discrimination to vo- 
 miting. 
 
 APOCEACAU'LISMENON, (from , and *ea&, 
 to break, and xatMos, a stalk). It is when a bone is 
 broken after the manner of a-stalk, near the joint. 
 
 APO'CENOS, (from *, and mvcvfuti, e-vacuo). 
 See ABEVACUATIO. 
 
 APOCENO'SES, DISCHARGES. Applied by Dr. 
 Cullen to discharges with blood; it is the appellation of 
 the fourth order of the class locates, and implies what 
 are styled passive haemorrhages, in opposition to hae- 
 morrhages with fever, included in his first class, the/zt/- 
 rexia. . 
 
 APOCERI'GMA, (from 5r, and >a>pi*fr, to certi. 
 fy). A DECLARATION; such declarations as are 
 thought proper to be made to the patient respecting 
 his danger. 
 
 APOCHRE'MMA, (from mrywurf*. to sfiit vfi). 
 The SPUTUM, or excretion from the bronchial glands. 
 APOCHRE'MPSIS, (from the same). Discharge 
 of sputum, 
 
 APOCHYLI'SMA, (from *w, and xv*i&, to ex- 
 tract juice fro m). See SAPA. 
 
 APOCLA'SMA, (from ^o, and _*A*, to break). 
 See ABDUCTIO. 
 
 APOCLEI'SIS. An EXCLUSION, (from ajroxAf ita-fai, 
 aiicrsari) . But Hippocrates uses the word, from whence 
 it is derived, to express a loathing of food. 
 
 APO'COPE, (of *7re,from, and xo7TTa,to cut). See 
 ABSCISSIO. 
 
 APO'CRISIS, (from *vt> and Kfiva, to secrete from). 
 Sec EfCRisis. 
 
 APOCRU'STICON, (from uirtxftvu, to repel). An 
 epithet for a remedy of a repelling and astringent qua- 
 lity. 
 
 APOCYE'SIS, (from .7rox.vu,fiario). A BIRTH, or 
 bringing forth of a child. 
 
 APO'CYMA, (from tiro, and fA*, a wave). The 
 composition of wax and pitch used to preserve the 
 ships' bottoms ; and, after a long continuance in 
 sea water, it was supposed to attain some peculiar 
 virtue. 
 
 APO 'CYNON, (from T, andxtian, a dog,) so called, 
 because it was formerly worn round the neck to keep 
 off surly dogs. A little bone in the left side of a frog, 
 formerly held in great esteem. 
 
 APO'CYNUM, (from **, and x.vut,a dog-). DOG'S 
 BANE, or poison for dogs. See HIPPOMANES, and PERI- 
 PLOCA. 
 
 APOCYRTU'ME'NA, (from *, and ^/>r>?, gib- 
 
A PO 
 
 151 
 
 AP O 
 
 Sou*} . It is spoken of tumours forming into a kind of 
 cone, when suppurated and ready to discharge. 
 
 APODACRY 'TIC A, (from **, signifying negative- 
 ly, and ?**fv, a tear). They are medicines which first 
 excite, and then evacuate, the superfluous moisture of 
 the eyes. Such are onions, celadine, hellebore, &c. ' 
 
 APODYTE'RIUM, (from *-<5w>ft*i, to unclothe 
 5r, and $v*, to put off.) A private room before the 
 entrance into the baths, where the bathers .undressed 
 themselves; or the chamber where patients unclothe 
 themselves, previous to an operation. It is also called 
 conisterium and sfloliarium. 
 
 APCE'UM (from <*, neg. and ar;*^, of some quali- 
 ty.) Void of all sensible qualities, possessing neither 
 ^stringency, acrimony, nor any other remarkable fa- 
 culty, as water amongst moist substances, and starch 
 amongst dry. It is similar to substances, according to 
 Galen, more nutritious than even acrimonious or bitter 
 ones. 
 
 APOGALACTI'SMUS, (from , and ***?, 
 to abound tvith milk). See ABLACTATIO. 
 
 APOGEU'SIA, APOGEU SIS, (from * and yit,*, 
 to. taste.) See AGHEUSTIA. 
 
 APOLE'PSIS, (from a^>.i4?aejtt*/, to be suppress- 
 ed, retained, &.C.); also dialepsis intercefitio. A sup- 
 pression or retention of urine, or any other natural 
 evacuation. Hippocrates means by the term dialepsis 
 the space left in a bandage for a fracture, in which the 
 dressings are applied to wounds. The same tenn is 
 applied to the extinction of thereat, and is sometimes 
 used for catalepsy. 
 
 APOLE'XIS, (from *irAi:-/*>, to cease or end.) A 
 decaying time of life, and opposed to the flower of age. 
 
 APOLIXO SIS, (from *, and A/M, Jlaoc). See 
 OMOLINON. 
 
 APOLLINA'RIS, (from *- e AAu,u, to destroy). See 
 HYOSCJAMUS NIGER. 
 
 APO'LYSIS, (from csToAv, to release): A solution, 
 or release. Such as the exclusion of a child, the so- 
 lution of a disease, or untying of a bandage. 
 
 APOMA'GMA, (from a.6tixT~u, absterg'o). Any 
 thing used to wipe away sordes or filth from sores, as a 
 handkerchief, or a sponge, Sec. 
 
 APOMATHE'MA, (from **, neg. and *****, to 
 team). Hippocrates expresses by it a forgetfulness of 
 all that hath been learnt. 
 
 APOME'LI, (from airo, and <A<, honey). A sweet 
 liquor made with honey combs, diluted and boiled with 
 water. Galen says, that Hippocrates, and others, called 
 apomeli by the names of ox-yglici, and oxyglicum, and 
 that some were made with and others w ithout vinegar : 
 some being sweet, and others sour and sweet. It is 
 simple oxymel. 
 
 APOXEXCE'MEXOS, (from ***>, to be negli- 
 gent or averse) . An adjective importing an utter aver- 
 sion to any particular thing. 
 
 APOXEURO'SIS, (of mre,frcm,a.nArivfei, a nerve). 
 The word icvftt, from whence comes the term nerve, 
 used in its more extensive sense, means tendons and 
 ligaments. Hippocrates, and other Greek writers, ap- 
 ply it in this way. The moderns use it to describe a 
 very different substance. Sec XEKVI. Any u-nchi.ous 
 expansion. The tendon of a muscle, called by Hip- 
 pocrates, Tt.', u tendon or cord. 
 
 These expansions of tendons, called a/ioneuroses, or 
 
 fasciae, grow thinner till they are lost in the cellular mem- 
 brane. Instances of aponeuroses are frequently met 
 with : the outward muscles of the thigh are bound down 
 by one of these expansions, viz. the FASCIA LATA, q. v. 
 Dr. Hunter describes this aponeurosis as proceeding 
 from the musculus fasciae latae, called membranosus 
 musculus, on the external part of the thigh, and from 
 the gluteus maximus on the posterior part. 
 
 The fasciae of the legs, like those of the thighs, cover 
 the muscles. The soles of the feet are strong fascia:, 
 which prevent the flexor muscles of the toes from being 
 hurt, when we tread. The fasciae on the thighs and 
 legs bind down the muscles while in action, and also 
 increase their strength by compressing them. 
 
 When matter is formed immediately under any of 
 the fasciae, it cannot point where it was first formed, 
 but runs under them to some distance to gain an exit : 
 to prevent inconveniences from this cause, as soon as 
 matter can be felt under a fascia, it is right to give it 
 vent immediately, and not to wait for its pointing, as 
 in other situations ; when this happens under the tem- 
 poral muscle, great difficulties attend. See TEMPO - 
 
 KALIS- MUSCULUS. 
 
 APOPALLE'SIS, APOPA'LSIS, (from **-T*AA, 
 to throw off in a hasty manner). An expulsion of the 
 foetus, as in abortions. See ABORTUS. 
 
 APOPHLEGMA'TICA, APOPHLEGMATI- 
 ZA'NTIA, APOPHLEGMATIZO'XTA, (of *-., 
 from, and pAfy^ut, fihlegm). Medicines suited to pro- 
 mote a discharge of mucus or phlegm from the mouth 
 and nose. If from the mouth, they are called me-- 
 lories : if from the Schneiderian membrane of the nose, 
 err/iines. Pellitory of the ivull,h&rse-radish, Sec. are of 
 the former kind ; and snuff, with whatever occasions an 
 excretion of mucus, or serum from the head and parts 
 above the throat, comes under the latter denomination. 
 See ERRHIN.E. 
 
 APO'PHRADES, (from the singular *^, unfor- 
 tunate). Those days in which an acute distemper 
 comes to a fatal crisis, or on which there is no crisis at 
 all, when expected. 
 
 APOPHTHA'RMA, (from a-<>, and o-fc/o*., to cor- 
 rupt). A medicine to procure abortion. 
 
 APO'PHTHORA. Ax ABORTION. (From tt-roftufa, 
 to corrupt.) See ABORTUS. 
 
 APOPHY'ADES. The ramification of the veins. 
 
 APO'PHYAS, (of a., from, and pi>*>, to grois). 
 An APPENDIX, Any thing that proceeds^rom another. 
 
 APO'PHYSIS, (from eurotpw, to produce ; or from 
 <**, and a-f, to grow). Any thing attached to, or 
 growing from another, as boughs and branches : in 
 ANATOMY it mostly signifies the projection of a bone. 
 It is also called appendix, probole, echphysis,processus, 
 productio, projectura, and protuberantia. 
 
 APO'PHYSIS MASTOIDEA, or MAXILLARIS. A process 
 of the petrous part of the temporal bone. 
 
 APO'PHYSIS ORA'CIUS. The apophysis of the neck 
 of the malleus in the ear. 
 
 APOPLE'CT.E, and APOPLE CTIC-E, (from **, 
 and X>.T~U, to strike). A name of the internal jugular 
 veins, called from their appearing full and turgid in 
 apoplexies. See JUGULARES VE.V.S. 
 
 APOPLE'CTIC A. Medicines against the apoplexy, 
 so called instead of antipoplectica. Vogel gives this appel- 
 lation to a continued fever coming on upon an apoplexy. 
 
A P O 
 
 152 
 
 AP O 
 
 APOPLE'XIA, (from airoK^rtru, to strike or knock 
 down, or smile suddenly^. The APOPLEXY. It is call- 
 ed sideratio,attonitus, stufior jialjieria, fialjiezia, gutta; 
 when it is slight it is called Jiarafio/ilexia. 
 
 Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 neuroses, and the order comata. Gen. 42 ; which he de- 
 fines a diminution commonly of all voluntary motion, 
 attended with sleep, more or less sound, the motion of 
 the heart and arteries still continuing ; to which may 
 be added an oppressed respiration, and frequently a 
 snorting. Sauvages makes fifteen species. JVoaolog. 
 Method. Vol. II. /j. 815. Dr. Cullen reduces them to 
 nine; Synofisis Nosol. Meth. Vol. II. p. 183; viz. 
 
 1st. APOPLE'XIA SANGUINEA, with signs of an uni- 
 versal plethora, and chiefly fulness in the head. The 
 varieties are the carus a frigore and sfiontaneus ; cata- 
 fihora coma. 
 
 2d. APOPLE'XIA &EROSA, which happens generally 
 in aged and leucophlegmatic people ; carus all hydro- 
 cefthalo. 
 
 3d. APOPLE'XIA HYDIIOCEPHALICA ; see HYDROCE- 
 
 PHALOS. 
 
 4th. APOPLE'XIA ATRAniLAniA, observed in persons 
 disposed to melancholy. 
 
 5th. APOPLE'XIA TRAUMATICA; when the head is hurt 
 by violent external force. 
 
 6th. APOPLE'XIA VENENATA, from strong sedatives, 
 whether externally applied, or internally taken. Carus 
 ab insolation?) carus a frigore, &c. 
 
 7th. APOPLE'XIA MENTALIS ; carus a pathemate, from 
 passions of the mind. 
 
 8th. APOPLE'XIA CATALEPTICA, in which the respira- 
 tion is not stertorous ; and though the limbs maintain 
 any accidental position, yet they give way to external 
 force applied to them. 
 
 9th. APOPLE'XIA SXJFFOCATA, which happens from 
 any external suffocating power; as in cases of hanging 
 and drowning. See SUBMERSIO, and SUFFOCATIO. 
 
 Dr. Cullen considers the carus, catafihora, coma, 
 h&morrhagia cerebrt, catalepsis, cerebri affectio sflasmo- 
 dico-ecstatica, and the ecstasis, as apoplexies ; the ty- 
 fthomania, and lethargus, as symptomatic apoplexies. 
 There is often also a symptomatic apoplexy from, 1. In- 
 termittent fever. 2. Continued fever. 3. Inflamma- 
 tion. 4. Exanthema. 5. Hysteria. 6. Epilepsy. 7. 
 Gout. 8. Worms. 9. Ischury. 10. Scurvy. There 
 are also many species of asphyxy which come properly 
 under this heaUl. See ASPHYXIA. 
 
 To the definition of apoplexy, he adds, that the abo- 
 lition of the powers of sense and motion is in some 
 degree only ; meaning, that under the title of apofilejcy 
 are comprehended those diseases which, as differing 
 from it chiefly in degree, cannot, with a view either to 
 pathology or practice, be properly distinguished from 
 it. Such are the diseases named above. Lomnius 
 observes, that this disorder is generally preceded by 
 sudden and acute pains in the head, vertigo, dimness of 
 sight, grinding the teeth during sleep, a coldness of the 
 whole body, especially the extremities ; then, as though 
 thunder struck, the patient falls down sometimes with 
 shrieks; immediately after .the eyes are shut, a snorting 
 comes on, the difficulty of breathing is great, endanger- 
 ing suffocation ; the breast ceases to heave, just as if it 
 were bound in cords ; sense and voluntary motion are 
 entirely lost. 
 
 The following species of apoplexy should be carefully 
 distinguished, as the mode of treatment greatly differs. 
 
 The first is the SANGUINEOUS APOPLEXY, in which 
 we find a strong full pulse, a red and bloated visage, 
 the patient's neck swelled, an oppressed loud respira- 
 tion, with a little hoarseness. This species prevails 
 amongst the robust, who have much blood, loaded with 
 crassamentum. The second is the SEROUS APOPLEXY, 
 in which the symptoms are, in general, like those in 
 the former species, except that the pulse is weaker, the 
 countenance pale, or at least far less ruddy, and the 
 breathing less oppressed. The third is the SPASMODIC 
 APOPLEXY; the same signs attend this as are usual in 
 the second species ; only it is sooner removed, and 
 rarely degenerates into a palsy. The fourth is the 
 SYMrroMATic, such as from flatus in the stomach, the 
 gout, Sec. 
 
 Of the sanguinary apoplexy, the predisposing cause- 
 is a plethora, and this determined to the head by some 
 remote cause, induces the proximate or immediate 
 cause, a compression of the brain. Indeed the imme- 
 diate cause may be brought on by different means ; 
 which, though differing in their nature, ultimately pro- 
 duce similar effects. The remote causes are, surfeits, 
 indigestion, too long exposure to the sun, inordinate 
 drinking, particularly about the age of sixty, hysteric 
 affections, convulsions, serous collections in the brain, 
 libidinous excess, particularly 'in old men, repulsion of 
 acrid matter, suppression of urine, salivation suddenly 
 interrupted by cold and other causes, blows and wounds 
 of the head, poisons, noxious effluvia, or an hereditary 
 disposition. If the causes be examined respecting their 
 consequences, it will appear that they are either cal- 
 culated to increase the volume of blood, or occasion :\ 
 determination to the brain, or produce such effects there 
 as will prevent the nerves from exercising their in- 
 fluence: of course they will produce apoplexy. The 
 predisposing causes are, fulness of blood, short neck, 
 indolence, and a lax fibre. 
 
 Dr. Cullen thinks that the firoximate cause is, in ge- 
 neral, whatever interrupts the motion of the nervous 
 power, from the brain, or of the blood to it. In apo- 
 plexies from internal causes, he thinks the motion of 
 the nervous power is interrupted by some compression 
 on the origin of the nerves ; and this compression is 
 occasioned by an accumulation of blood in the vessels 
 of the head. In apoplexies from external causes, the 
 motion of the nervous power is interrupted by directly 
 destroying its mobility ; as when mcphitic air, fumes 
 from charcoal, &c. are admitted to the nerves. In 
 reality, a compression of the brain from a fulness of the 
 veins or arteries, or an immobility of the nervous power, 
 will equally produce the disease. 
 
 From an attention to the symptoms of an apoplexy, 
 and the appearances observed on dissecting those to 
 whom it had proved fatal, the brain is very generally its 
 seat. Wepfer, in his histories of those subjects, ob- 
 serves, that the vessels in their brains were often rup- 
 tured, or very turgid ; at other times the ventricles of 
 the brain were filled with a watery humour; or a por- 
 tion of serum, or blood, was found between the brain 
 and its membranes. 
 
 The danger seems to be chiefly proportioned to the 
 difficulty of respiration ; if it be tolerably easy, and the 
 patient can swallow, there are hopes ; but if respiration 
 
A P O 
 
 153 
 
 AP O 
 
 be very difficult, or intermittent, and what is given the 
 patient to drink returns immediately by the nose, a 
 recovery is hardly to be effected. Old people, worn 
 eut constitutions, and those who have been formerly 
 attacked with apoplexy, seldom" recover ; but in mode- 
 rately healthy persons, in the prime of life, recovery is 
 not uncommon. 
 
 Those who have been attacked with any kind of apo- 
 plexy are subject to relapses, each of which is more 
 dangerous than the preceding. Suppers, hot rooms, 
 violent exercise, particularly in the sun, going to bed 
 late, long sleep, continuing in the cold, especially if the 
 feet are subject to be cold, and whatever is suspected to 
 dispose to this disorder, must be carefully avoided. 
 
 Were the distinction of the kinds of apoplexy for- 
 merly noticed as easy in its application as it appears 
 simple and comprehensive, the treatment of the dis- 
 ease might be clear and scientific. There is not a 
 doubt of its real accuracy ; but in an organ so tender 
 as the brain, a slight compression soon destroys the 
 minute and complicated functions for which it is de- 
 signed. We thus find, and the facts will be more clear 
 when we treat of the lesser degrees of apoplexy, parti- 
 cularly palsy, that the practice must soon become gene- 
 ral and indiscriminate. 
 
 In sanguine apoplexies, in the young or robust, there 
 can be no doubt of bleeding copiously ; nor in such cir- 
 cumstances can any limit be offered if the remedy can 
 be early applied, except a melioration of the symptoms. 
 The patient should be kept in an upright position in free 
 cold air. In fact, the disease in this state is an haemorr- 
 hage of the brain: -it however very seldom occurs ex- 
 cept from blows on the head. 
 
 The shades between this and the serous apoplexy 
 vary so imperceptibly, that, respecting bleeding, much 
 must be left to the discretion of the physician. If the 
 patient was previously of a full habit ; if the remote 
 causes have been such as very certainly to propel the 
 blood from the extremities or surface to the head ; bleed- 
 ing may be admitted : yet we should hesitate in pro- 
 portion to the age, the weakness, or the previous relax- 
 ed state of the patient. Topical bleeding by the cup- 
 ping glass, or by leeches, may be perhaps allowed ; but 
 in doubtful caseg it is best to abstain. Bleeding in these 
 more often injures than relieves. 
 
 The use of emetics in apoplexy has lately occasioned 
 a warm, perhaps a disgraceful, acrimonious controversy, 
 itnd it is a subject of no little difficulty. During the 
 operation of vomiting, the vessels of the head are un- 
 doubtedly distended, and a very slight reflection would 
 at once seemingly show that it must be injurious. On 
 the other hand, nature appears in such circumstances 
 anxious to excite vomking ; but the force of this argu- 
 ment is lessened by the reflection, that vomiting equally 
 follows an affection of the head from external violence. 
 It may indeed be doubted, whether, in every haemorr- 
 hage, vomiting is not as useful by deriving to the sur- 
 face, as injurious from any other effect. This conse- 
 quence of vomiting we shall more fully examine in our 
 treatment of haemoptoe, and even maenorrhagia. We 
 think it at least established, that no partial determina- 
 tion from the action of vomiting itself is so injurious 
 as to counterbalance its other good effects. These are 
 the heads of what might be easily expanded into an am- 
 ple disquisition on the subject) and, in thia contention 
 
 TOL. ;. 
 
 of doubts and difficulties, let us attend to experience. 
 Vomiting, in apoplexy, has been spontaneously excited 
 without injury. This has been evinced by frequent ob- 
 servation, and we can add, that, when produced artifi- 
 cially, as we have often seen, it has never increased the 
 alarming symptoms. Totally independent of theoreti- 
 cal considerations, we consider therefore emetics as 
 useful. Let them however be cautiously administered, 
 and let the practitioner be decided by what he sees. If 
 emetics are however to be exhibited, we must avail 
 ourselves of the first moment of the patient possessing 
 the power to swallow. 
 
 The next step, equally necessary in apoplexies of 
 every kind, is to procure a passage through the bowels. 
 The more violent resinous cathartics act slowly ; the 
 others require to be given in doses, which are with dif- 
 ficulty swallowed. Ah active clyster is, therefore, the 
 first method of emptying the bowels : those who re- 
 commend lenient ones certainly never saw the disease. 
 The remedy most easily obtained is the black soft soap, 
 of which a full table spoonful may be dissolved in a pint 
 and half of water. A handful of common salt may be 
 dissolved in the same quantity of water if the soap is not 
 at hand ; or two ounces of common soap may be com- 
 bined with a pint and a half of fluid. Should these not 
 succeed, three drams of the pulp of colocynth may be 
 boiled in a quart of water to a pint, and two ounces of 
 common salt, with as much oil, added. When the pa- 
 tient can swallow, the pulv. jalapii with its tincture, and 
 the tincture of senna, may be given in such doses as 
 are necessary, or the patient can take. 
 
 While these measures are operating, a blister should 
 be applied to the nape of the neck, or to the vertex, if 
 the head is usually shaved. It has been a custom to 
 apply with these, blisters to the legs and sinapisms to 
 the feet, as if remedies could not be too fast accumu- 
 lated. Such practice is highly injurious, for the sti- 
 mulus, before the evacuation can take place, increases 
 the disease. When the apoplexy proceeds from retro - 
 cedent gout, sinapisms to the feet are useless or dan- 
 gerous : for nothing more certainly prevents a return of 
 gout to the joints, than inflammation excited on the in- 
 teguments of the part 
 
 When these medicines have produced their ffects, 
 the practitioner should carefully watch their influence 
 on the disease. The patient should still be kept in free 
 cool"air, and the utmost quiet should prevail around. 
 If with this plan the complaints increase, it must be 
 soon fatal : if it continues stationary, we may yet hope : 
 if the patient is relieved, our hopes are more alive. In 
 general, we would advise,*after a day or two, the open- 
 ing of another drain ; and, at all events, the discharge 
 from the bowels should be kept up by clysters or ca- 
 thartics. Light but generous food should be taken in 
 small quantities, and the most strif t tranquillity pre- 
 served. In this way the senses gradually revive, and 
 the returning sense should be managed with address 
 and caution. The patient should not be acquainted 
 with the nature of the attack ; it should be considered as 
 a transient fainting ; every symptom should be repre- 
 sented as trifling, and no anxiety should appear on the 
 countenances of those around. Every thing should 
 seem to follow the course the patient was accustomed 
 to. 
 
 means of prevention are to keep up a drain b- 
 X 
 
A P O 
 
 154 
 
 AP O 
 
 a blister, an issue, or a seton near the head, to keep 
 the bowels free, and to prevent all agitation, or every 
 cause of irregular action of the sanguiferous system. 
 The diet should be light and easy, but nutritious and 
 generous, except in the mere acute, sanguine apo- 
 plexies; and the bark, with valerian, we have some- 
 times found useful in the more irritable or the more 
 relaxed habit. 
 
 A coup, dejoleil, of which we have some slight in- 
 stances in this climate, occasionally assumes the appear- 
 ance of apoplexy, but it never bears evacuations ; and 
 requires tonics, rest, and tranquillity. If this kind 
 even arises from inflammation, the inflammatory stage 
 is so slight and transitory that there is no time for the 
 operation of medicines adapted to it. 
 
 Those apoplexies which arise from the diminished 
 mobility of the nervous fluid require only active sti- 
 mulants, free air, and perhaps air of greater purity. 
 There is little room for choice in the stimulants we 
 employ, but perhaps the Galvanic fluid will be found 
 preferable. It follows the course of the nerves, and 
 appears the best exciter of their, activity. See GAL- 
 VANISM. 
 
 The consequences of apoplexy are sometimes singu- 
 lar; a weakness of the mental powers in general follows, 
 with a degree of irritability that verges on the fretfulness 
 of childhood. The patient laughs or cries, more fre- 
 quently the latter, without any adequate cause, and is, 
 amused by trifles adapted only to the inhabitants of the 
 nursery. A singular effect is a forgetfulness of former 
 acquired ideas, and it has happened that for years the 
 patient has not been able to count five. These facts 
 may admit in future of some application : it is sufficient 
 to point them out in this place. 
 
 Dr. Flemmyng recommends trepanning as a power- 
 ful assistant in the cure of apoplexies, by taking off a 
 degree of pressure from the brain. See his observations 
 on this subject, in the Med. Mus. vol. ii. page 300, Sec. 
 Some of the ASPHIXIJE are considered as belonging to 
 this disease. See ASPHYXIA. 
 
 Ccelius Aurclianus, Lommii Opusculum Aurcum, 
 \rctasus, Philumenus, Galen, Paulus jEgineta, Baglivi, 
 Bocrhaave, Hoffman, Stahl. Tissot's Practical Obs. 
 on the Apoplexy. Wallis on Disease and Health. 
 Cullen's First Lines, vol. iii. edit. iv. 
 
 APOPLE'XIA CATALE'PTICA. See CATALEPSIS. 
 APOPSY'CHIA, (from *, and fyxv* the mind}. 
 See LIPOTHYMIA. 
 
 APORE'XIS, (from *, and etps-ya, to stretch out). 
 \ play with balls in the gymnastic exercises. 
 
 APO'RIA, (from , priv. and -aofm, a duct). REST- 
 LESSNESS : uneasiness occasioned by obstructed perspi- 
 ration, or any stoppage of the natural secretions. See 
 ALYSMOS. 
 
 APORRHCE'A, (ofx-uppota, defluxus, from **, and 
 5i, to flow from)-. See CONTAGIO. It means also the 
 ialling off of hair. See ALOPECIA. 
 
 APOSCEPARNI'SMUS, (from <*, from, and m- 
 rctpie^a, to strike with a hatchet). A species of frac- 
 ture when part of a bone is chipped off; called also de- 
 asciatio. 
 
 APOSCHA'SIS, APOSCHA'SMUS, (from **<>, 
 and %*f>, to scarify). See SCARIFICATIO. 
 
 APOSI'TIA, APO'SITOI, (of a, from, and <nr ef , 
 food). A LOATHING OF FOOD. Those who are averse 
 to food. See ANOREXIA. 
 
 APOSPA'SMA, (from irerir, I tear off.) de- 
 notes a violent irregular fracture of a tendon, liga- 
 ment, &c. 
 
 APOSPHACE'LISIS, (from *, from, and eip*- 
 xsA", a sphacelus). A mortification of the flesh in 
 wounds or fractures caused by too tight bandage. 
 
 APOSPHA'GMA, (from caro, and C-<Z>AA, jugulo}. 
 According to Galen's interpretation of the sense in 
 which Hippocrates used the term, it means the faeces 
 ready for straining, or after they have been strained : 
 and, according to Pliny, it is applicable to an animal 
 whose blood, when its throat is cut, flows into a vessel 
 placed underneath, and by different processes is formed 
 into food. 
 
 APOSPONGI'SMUS, (from *, and *iwyy<tf, to 
 cleanse ivith a sponge}. It is the using of a sponge 
 either dry or moist for cleaning the skin, alleviating 
 pains and itching, or for other purposes. 
 
 APOSTA'GMA, APOSTAL'A'GMA, (from **- 
 <rr, to distil'}. The sweet liquor that distils from 
 grapes before they are pressed. 
 
 APO'STASIS, (from tvpurrvtu, to abscede). It is 
 when a fragment of bone comes away by a fracture. 
 It is the same as ABSCESSUS; which sec. When a 
 distemper passes off by some outlet, Hippocrates calls 
 it an apostasis by excretion ; when the morbific matter 
 by its own weight falls and settles on any part, an 
 apostasis by settlement ; and when one disease turns to 
 another, an apostasis metastasis. So Pliny calls the 
 apostema. 
 
 APOSTA'XIS, (from a5roo-T;, to distill from,') also 
 staxis. Hippocrates use the word to express a small 
 and insufficient distillation of blood from the nose. It 
 means any distillation or defluxion of humours. 
 
 APOSTE'MA, (from p<s-T))(M,i, to disjoin; or from 
 cfTft, ab, and irrti/u, sto, to stand). See ABSCESSUS. 
 
 APOSTEMATI'AI. Those who, from an inward 
 abscess, void pus downwards are thus called by Are- 
 tseus. 
 
 APOSTOLO'RUM, (from <*5r<rrAf, an apostle,) 
 UNO. The APOSTLES' OINTMENT; because it is made 
 with twelve ingredients, exclusive of the oil and vine- 
 gar ; called also dodecafiharmacum. 
 
 R. Tereb. Venet. resinae flavae cerae. flav. gum. am- 
 mon. aa J xiv. rad. aristol. L. gum^ oliban. et bdelli 
 aa. 3 v i- gum. myrrh, et galban. aa. ss. gum. opopo- 
 nac. 3 iii- aeruginis aeris. 3 " litharg. 3 ix. ol. olivar. 
 fk ii. acet. q. s. ad gummi solv. 
 
 APO'STROPHE, (from asroo-rf (2a, to turn away). 
 Thus P. jEgineta expresses an aversion to food. 
 
 APO'SYRMA, (from airurvfa, to rub off). See 
 ABRASIO. 
 
 APOTHE'CA, (from aver i fa ft i, to lay aside, or de- 
 posit). A shop where medicines are sold; also a GAL- 
 LYPOT: whence APOTHECARIUS, a preparerof medicines; 
 or, according to the present customs, the most frequent 
 prescriber. 
 
 APOTHEG'MA, rather APOPHTHE'GMA, (from 
 KTrofidyvufixi, to speak eloquently}. Sec AXIOMA. 
 
 APOTHERAPEI'A, (from ttvo, and Sipaireva, to 
 cure). A PERFECT CURE; also a particular sort of ex- 
 ercise used for health. 
 
 APOTHERAPEU'TICA. See THERAPEUTICS. 
 
 APOTHE'RMUM, (from ct-ro, and &/>/. heat). It 
 is an acrimonious pickle, with mustard, vinegar, Sec. 
 , APO'THESIS, (from <*7rT<0*j(c/, to reposit, or from 
 
APP 
 
 155 
 
 A P Y 
 
 <, and TittiM, to place)'. The reduction of a di^lo- 
 cated bone. 
 
 APOTHLI'MMA, (from *T, and $*i, to flress 
 from}. The dregs, or the expressed juice of a plant. 
 
 APO'TOCOS, (from **, and T,XT, to bring forth). 
 ABORTIVE. 
 
 APOTROPCE'A or APOTROPAI'A, (from **- 
 TpsTu, to avert). See AMULETA. 
 
 APOZE'MA, (from *:f<, to boil). A DECOCTION. 
 See COCTIO. 
 
 APO'ZYMOS, (from *, and i>jj, /o ferment). 
 FERMENTED. 
 
 APPARATUS, (from a/t/iareo, to afiftear, or A<? 
 ready at hand). In SURGERY it is the collection and 
 regular disposition o'f all the instruments necessary for 
 theexerciseof the art,orof any particular operation. The 
 word is applied also to CHEMISTRY, and to any art or 
 science where a number of instruments arc necessary 
 to be made use of, either for explaining or performing 
 any process by way of elucidation : more generally, any 
 arrangement for a particular purpose. Murray's Ma- 
 teria Medica is thus called ' dfifiaratus Medicaminum.' 
 
 APPARA'TUS, the greater or lesser. See LITHOTOMIA. 
 
 APPEXDICULA VERMIFO'RMIS, or CCECI, 
 (from a/ifiendo, to hang from ; vermis, a worm ; and 
 forma, *hafie) . On one side of the bottom of the cce- 
 cum lies an appendix resembling a small intestine, 
 nearly of the same length with the ccecum, but more 
 slender. It is so called from its resemblance to an earth- 
 worm, and its common diameter is about a quarter of an 
 inch. By one extremity it opens into the bottom of 
 the coecum, the other extremity is closed. Its structure 
 is like that of the intestines in general; and the internal 
 coat is folliculous and reticular, like that of the duo- 
 denum. Its use is not known; it is also called cddi- 
 tamentum colt, and by some ecjihyas. 
 
 APPEXDICULA'TUS, (from afifiendo, to hang 
 from). In botany, it means appended to, or hanging 
 at, the extremity. In medicine it means any thing con- 
 nected. 
 
 APPE XDIX, (from a/ifiendo, to hang by or to any 
 thing). See EPIPHYSIS and APOPHYSIS. In general, 
 parts connected with others ; as^ Fallopian tubes are 
 appendices of the uterus. 
 
 APPE'XSIO, (from the same). The suspension of 
 a broken arm in a scarf. 
 
 APPETE XTIA, APPETI'TUS, (from afifieto, to 
 desire). APPETITE. In a general sense it is an in- 
 clination towards any particular object: but in the com- 
 mon acceptation it is a desire of food or drink. See 
 HUNGER and THIRST. 
 
 APPETI'TUS CAXI'XUS, (from afifteto, and canis, 
 a dog).- See BOVLIMUS. 
 
 APPETITUS ERROSEI, and DEFICIENTES. See DYSO- 
 HEXIA. 
 
 APPLE. See MALUM and POMUM; but apple is 
 applied to some English names, which we shall add. 
 
 APPLE, BITTER, the fruit of the COLOCYXTHIS, q. v. 
 
 APPLE, CUSTARD. See ANXOKA. 
 
 APPLE, MAD and LOVE. See SOLANUM. 
 
 APPLE, OAK. An excrescence on oak trees; q. v. 
 
 APPLE, THORX. See DATURA. 
 
 APPLU'DA, (from ad, and jilaudo, to beat from). 
 The chaff of millet, panicum, and sesamum. 
 
 APPREHE'XSIO, (ad, and /ire/iendo, to take 
 of). A name of the catalefisis, also antilefisis. 
 
 APPREHENSO'RIUM. See ANTILEPSIS. 
 
 APPROPRI A TIO, (from a/i/tro/irio,fo ajifiropr 
 That action of the natural heat by which the Paiids 
 . are so united with the solids of our bodies as to enable 
 them to perform their functions. .Medicines are said to 
 be appropriated which are adapted for a particular pur- 
 pose, or directed to a particular part. 
 
 APRO'NIA, (from *, and -s-fai, the tofi of a hill,) 
 so called, because it grows upon mountains and wild 
 places. See BRYOKIA XIGRA. 
 
 APPROXIMATIO,(from<7/i/!roj:jo, to afijirc: 
 A superstitious method of cure, by transplanting a disease- 
 in to an animal or vegetable by immediate contact. In 
 surgery it is applied to a fractured bone of the skull 
 forcing its way under the sound portion, and compress- 
 ing the dura mater. The overlapping of the skull of 
 the foetus from pressure during delivery is distinguished 
 by the same term. 
 
 APPRO 'XIS, (from *, priv. and ?, a drop of 
 water). An herb, so called by Pythagoras, which is 
 said to take fire at a distance, like the naphtha, from its 
 want of moisture. 
 
 APSI'XTHATUM, (from *^<ito,vorflM0o*J . A 
 sort of drink accommodated to the stomach made of 
 wormwood. 
 
 APSY'CHIA, (from , priv. and ^v^i, -the mind^ . 
 See LIPOTHYMIA. 
 
 APSY'CHTOS. A name given to some stonesywhich, 
 when heated, are said never to cool again. Some of 
 the denser stones, particularly the dark lavas and gra- 
 nites, certainly retain their heat a long time, and are 
 consequently applied, when warmed, in colic pains, and 
 to the feet. We have seen them hollowed, so as to 
 adapt them to the convexity of the abdomen. 
 
 APSYRTO'S. A name sometimes given to the com- 
 mon marubium or horehouruL 
 
 APTY'STOS, (from neg. and -a-na, to spit). A 
 denomination for disorders in which spitting, though 
 an usual symptom, is yet wanting: some species of 
 asthma and pleurisy are thus called dry. 
 
 A'PUA ; called also afihya. The fish called A\- 
 CHOVY. They are taken near Genoa and Provence. 
 When pickled, they are said to warm the stomach and 
 to promote an appetite. 
 
 APULO'TICA. See EPULOTICA. 
 
 APUTA'SY. A tree found on the coast of Guinea, 
 used by the natives as an antiscorbutic, and applied to 
 the teeth and gums. 
 
 APY'ETOS, (from <*., neg. and wn,fiusj. An epi- 
 thet for a tumour that will not suppurate. 
 
 APYRE'XIA, (from , priv. and =-ff|(, a fever). 
 The absence of fever ; generally the interval of an in- 
 termittent. 
 
 APYRI'XA, the CURRANT VINE. 
 
 APYROME'LE, (from , non, trvpzi, nucleus, and 
 "-'>.-', sfiecillum). A probe without a button; amelotris; 
 called also afiyronomele. 
 
 A'PYRON, (from , neg. and mf,Jire). A name 
 of SULPHUR VIVUM, because it has not felt the fire; 
 also of the JTHIOPS MIXERALIS, which see. 
 
 APYRO'THIUM, (from the same). See SULPHUR 
 
 VIVUM. 
 
 X2 
 
A a u 
 
 156 
 
 AQU 
 
 A'QUA, WATER; called also alma. This word is 
 variously derived; some say it is quasi a qua vivimus, 
 because by it we exist, others quasi aqua from the 
 smoothness of its surface ; some, from <*#, for vxp, 
 sound, from the noise it makes in running. Natural 
 philosophers define water to be an insipid, fionderous, 
 transparent, colourless, uninflammable,wA highly Jiuid 
 body, susceptible of the different states of aggregation 
 from solidity to that of elastic vapour. It owes its fluidi- 
 ty to a certain degree of heat, since with a heat two- 
 thirds less than that of our blood it congeals; and with 
 somewhat more than twice the heat of our blood it 
 boils, beyond which it cannot be made hotter. 
 
 Water is more compressible in winter than in sum- 
 mer, contrary to most, if not all other fluids; it is also 
 clastic. See Philos. Trans, vol. iii. p. 640. 
 
 It is found in almost every natural body; and nature 
 unites it with many bodies which art in vain attempts 
 to imitate. It exists in the hardest and most compact 
 calcareous stones, and forms the greater part of the 
 fluids, and a considerable proportion of the solid parts, 
 of animal bodies. It is contained in bodies either in a 
 state of simple mixture or of combination ; in the first 
 case it renders bodies humid, is perceptible to the eye, 
 and may be disengaged with the greatest facility ; in the 
 second its own characters disappear. In this form it 
 exists in^ crystals, salts, plants, animals, &c. : water 
 imparts to many forms of bodies hardness and trans- 
 parency, particularly to salts and many stony crystals. 
 Sonie bodies are indebted to water for their fixity : the 
 acids, for instance, are supposed to acquire fixity only 
 by combining with water. It is now however proved 
 to be a compound body, formed by the union of 
 oxygen and hydrogen. On this subject our readers 
 may consult the works of modern chemists, particularly 
 Cavendish, Lavoisier, Fourcroy, Thompson, and Chap- 
 tal, as we must consider it only in a dietetic and medical 
 point of view. 
 
 Water, as it is the most ancient, so it is the best and 
 most common fluid for drink, and ought to be esteemed 
 the most commodious for the preservation of life and 
 health; for not only all kinds of animals, but the great- 
 est part of mankind, preserve life by drinking water 
 alone. If moderately drunk it assists digestion, quenches 
 thirst, cools the habit, dilutes the fluids, opens ob- 
 structions, dissolves viscidities, corrects acrimony, pro- 
 motes the fluid secretions, and is-an universal vehicle 
 for solid food. It is superior to all other liquids, be- 
 cause it is purer, more simple, and more fluid than 
 other drinks. The more pure the water the better; 
 and that is certainly the best which falls in rain, collect- 
 ed from high situations in the country, then boiled a 
 little, and afterwards distilled, the half which comes 
 over first only to be used. This, from its purity, is 
 also recommended to all chemists where water is to be 
 employed; but, indeed, such as nature affords is a 
 proper drink for mankind, if there is no impregnation 
 to the taste or smell of a person of common sensibility. 
 The softer and purer waters, however, are to be pre- 
 ferred for use ; though the harder waters, or such at 
 are impregnated with selenites, or rather earthy mat- 
 ters, have not been discovered by any decisive clear 
 evidence to have produced the bad effects ascribed to 
 them. 
 
 In the pharmaceutical use of water we must however 
 
 be more cautious. Even the purest rain water 
 found by Margraaf to contain a small portion of a mu- 
 riated salt, and in large cities it generally contains 
 some vitriolated salt. Distilled water should therefore 
 be particularly employed in dissolving the pure kali, 
 the pure ammonia, sal acetosellae, terra ponderosa 
 salita, argentum nitratum, mercurius nitratus, mercu- 
 rius sublimatus corrosivus, and acetatus, tartarum 
 emeticum, hepar sulphuris, and antimonii. 
 
 Water dissolves salts ; and an ounce of water at a, 
 mean temperature, that of 60 degrees of Fahrenheit, 
 will dissolve of 
 
 1. ALKALIS. oz. dr. gr. 
 
 Dry volatile alkali 050 
 
 Pure salt of tartar 060 
 
 Soda depurata O 5 
 
 Lapis causticus - 060 
 
 2. NEUTRALS. 
 
 Phosphorated mineral alkali 030 
 Pure nitre - 1 30 
 
 Rhomboidal 020 
 
 Sal ammoniac 020 
 
 Glauber! 3 30 
 
 Muriated kali 020 
 
 Natron tartarisatum 30 
 
 Kali tartarisatum 030 
 
 vitriolatum 24 
 
 Borax . 24 
 
 3. EAKTHY SALTS. 
 
 Crude alum Q 3(> 
 
 Epsom salt 050 
 
 Terra ponderosa salita - 1 10 
 
 Calx salita - ' 100 
 
 4. METALLIC. 
 
 Mercurius acetatus 20 
 
 sublimatus cor- 
 rosivus o 30 
 
 nitrosus 020 
 
 tartarisatus - 1 8 20 
 
 Sal martis - 070 
 
 Saccharum saturni 04 O 
 
 Salis ammon. floris martiales 040 
 Tartarus emeticus 010 
 
 Vitriolum caeruleum and martis 2 
 
 zinci 2 30 
 
 Good water is known by readily mixing with soap 
 without curdling, and by quickly boiling pease, and 
 pulse, soft and tender ; and it keeps best in large ves- 
 sels, in cold places, and in earthen or glass jars. 
 
 Muddy water may be cleared by adding two or three 
 grains of alum to each pint, and thvis the water is not 
 injured. If hard it may be rendered soft by adding a 
 few grains of the salt of tartar to each pint, in propor- 
 tion to its hardness, but it leaves a neutral scarcely less 
 inconvenient. 
 
 River water is the best for short voyages; but the 
 spring water is /longer before it putrifies, and answers 
 better for long ones. 
 
 Stagnant waters; water in which is much melted snow, 
 ice, or dew ; water from mines; such as rises in low flat 
 lands, and particularly from springs which contain 
 an unctuous or bituminous matter at the bottom ; are 
 bad : but good waters are obtained from springs which 
 are on high lands consisting of gravel ; from the clouds, 
 by rain falling at a distance, from great towns; from 
 
AftU 
 
 157 
 
 AQ i 
 
 rivers and rivulets : but the distilled is the most pure, 
 and a regular drinking of it would perhaps in some 
 cases be as beneficial as some of the most celebrated 
 mineral waters. See Dr. F.Clifton's Translation of 
 Hippocrates, on Air, Water, and Situation. Cullen's 
 Materia Medica. Hoffman's Systema Rationale. 
 Chaptal's Chemistry. 
 
 A'qfA MU'LSA. See HYDROMELI. 
 
 A'QUA SULPHURA'TA. See GAS SULPHURIS. 
 
 A'quA SA'LIS. See CIRCULATUM. 
 
 AQU.E MEDICIXA LES, vel MIXERA'LES. 
 MEDICINAL, or MINERAL WATERS. 
 
 Waters which contain minerals in solution are distin- 
 guished by the name mineral waters ; but as there is 
 no water found in nature, even among the purest, unim- 
 pregnated by some of these substances, the name of 
 mineral waters ought to be confined to such as are suffi- 
 ciently impregnated to produce a sensible effect on the 
 animal economy, so as to cure or prevent the disorders 
 to which it is liable; hence the term MEDICINAL is more 
 applicable. They participate more or less of the 
 matters over which they run in their subterraneous 
 passages, and from some prevailing ingredient they 
 receive their names. 
 
 The substances which are contained in waters are 
 either held by SUSPENSION or SOLUTION; by the first 
 are meant clay, *i7e.r,.quartzose, vitrifiable earth,) in 
 a state of division; calcareous earth; and magnesia. By 
 the second, air of different kinds; the carbonic acid; 
 pure, or compound alkalis; lime, magnesia, the sul- 
 phates, muriates, the extractive matters of plants, he- 
 patic gas, &c. Silex, however, is often contained in 
 waters, apparently dissolved by means which we cannot 
 understand or imitate. Though the most ancient, the 
 most general, and the most simple division of mineral 
 waters is into cold, hot, or thermal waters, accordingly 
 as their temperature is the same with, or exceeds that 
 of common water. 
 
 Modern chemists of allowed abilities have arrang- 
 ed all mineral waters into four classes; called GASE- 
 OUS, SALINE, SULPHUREOUS, and FERRUGINOUS WA- 
 TERS. 
 
 The ACIDULOUS are the most common and best 
 known 'of the gaseous -waters, and are those in which 
 the carbonic ^acid air abounds ; known by their 
 sharp penetrating taste, the facility with which they 
 afford bubbles by simple agitation, or even by mere 
 standing, the property of turning the tincture of turn- 
 sole red, arid precipitating lime water and liver of sul- 
 phur. These are divisible into two orders, cold and 
 hot ; theyJrs* comprehending cold, acidulous, and alka- 
 line waters, such as Seltzer, St. Myon, Bard, &c.; 
 in England, Tilbury and Clifton. The second, hot or 
 thermal, acidulous, alkaline waters, as those of Mount 
 d'Or. 
 
 This ingredient in mineral waters was first discover- 
 ed in the Pyrmont waters by Dr. Brownrigg. There 
 are few waters without it; but unless at least six 
 inches of this air are found in 100 of the water, it is 
 scarcely medicinal. The Pyrmont water contains from 
 about 150 to 187 inches in 100. In general, water at 
 the temperature of 60 can take little more than its 
 own bulk, unless when pure alkalis, with which it can 
 combine, be present. It is incompatible only with al- 
 kaline air. 
 
 Azote was first discovered in the Buxton waters by 
 Dr. Pearson, and it has been suspected in the Bathwa- 
 ters. Dr. Garnet found it in those of Harrowgate; 
 and Mr. Lambe (Manchester Mem. vol. v.) in those of 
 Lemington Priors. 
 
 Common air was discovered by Mr. Boyle in waters 
 of every kind, but this does not render them medicinal. 
 Oxygen air was first discovered in water by Scheele, 
 but has not since been found in any other instance. In- 
 deed the medicinal waters, whose obvious qualities 
 force them on our notice, can scarcely ever contain 
 oxygen, since it cannot unite with water containing 
 hepatic air or ferruginous salts. We know not that 
 this is ever medicinal, for oxygenous air in the stomach 
 is injurious. Hydrogenous air seems never to exist 
 alone in water, though it may be suspected in the waters 
 of marshes ; but it is a solvent of sulphur, and, with it. 
 forms a common ingredient in sulphureous waters. 
 When combined to saturation it is styled by Berthollet, 
 the sulphurated hydrogen; and, when united to a ba- 
 sis, hydrosulphuret. When the sulphur is in excess, 
 it is hydrogenated sulphur of Berthollet; and, with a 
 basis, hydrogenated sulphure; more conveniently, the 
 supersulphurated hydrosulphuret. Mr. Kirwan calls 
 these combinations, respectively, hepatic air, or super- 
 sulphurated hydrogen, hepatules, and hepars. Of the 
 hepatic air, water takes up about two -thirds or three - 
 fourths of its bulk; by agitation, or heating the water, 
 a greater quantity is absorbed. Heavy inflammable 
 air, or carbonated hydrogen, exists seemingly in some 
 volcanic waters, but has not been ascertained by direct 
 experiment. Sulphureous, or vitriolic air, is also con- 
 tained in the hot waters of Italy connected with volca- 
 noes. It is apparently the excess of the vitriolic acid 
 in the ferrugineous waters, and has been usually refer- 
 red to that head. 
 
 The saline waters consist of a numerous group of 
 the acid, alkaline, earthy, and neutral saline springs. 
 As we have just seen the excess of vitriolic acid form- 
 ing its peculiar air, so the excess of the acid itself is 
 sometimes found in the vitriolated and aluminous waters. 
 The muriatic acid has not yet been found except in a 
 state of combination, unless Dr. Wethering's suspicion 
 of its existing in the waters of Nevil Holt should be 
 realized ; (Translation of Bergman's Sciagraphia). The 
 boracic acid has, as we shall show, been found in 
 some Italian lakes : in a combined state we have always 
 received it as a natural production from the lakes of 
 Persia and Thibet, under the name of tinkal. The 
 nitrous acid exists only in a combined state, and we re- 
 collect of this only one instance, viz. at Bihor in Hun- 
 gary. See Annales de Chimie, vol. i. p. 224. 
 
 Of the alkalis, the natron is most abundant in mine- 
 ral waters, and it is found in an aerated state. The 
 quantity of this salt in almost every region of the 
 earth is considerable; and it forms a striking and con- 
 vincing proof, that the waters of the ocean once covered 
 the face of the earth f for the natron is, in almost every 
 situation, evidently the fixed residuum of decomposed 
 sea salt. In the natron lakes of Egypt it is accompa- 
 nied with the sea salt, and the same admixture occurs 
 in many mineral waters. Sea water has not been usu- 
 ally reckoned among mineral waters; it is however 
 highly deserving of this distinction: and we cannot 
 avoid noticing in this place a curious fact lately 
 
AQU 
 
 158 
 
 tJ 
 
 published, which, if confirmed, will greatly illustrate 
 our subject, viz. that the Galvanic spark passed through 
 water produces an impregnation of sea salt. In the 
 progress of our publication we shall again advert to 
 the fact, should further experiments either confirm or 
 oppose it. In the interval between writing and printing 
 this paragraph, it has received additional confirmation. 
 
 The vegetable alkali is rarely found in mineral waters ; 
 yet as it has been discovered in some granites we may 
 expect to meet with it. The solitary instances in which 
 it has yet occurred, scarcely however support the. ex- 
 pectation. The water at Doway in France is the 
 only uncontroveited one which occurs to us; for Mon- 
 net's discovery of it in the waters of Aix la Chapelle 
 has not been supported by subsequent experiments. 
 The volatile alkali, which we should with less reason 
 expect to find, has been discovered by Mr. Cavendish 
 in the waters of Rathbone place in London, and by 
 M. Malouin in France. If the kali might occur 
 from burnt woods, the ammonia would not be a less 
 probable impregnation from decayed animal sub- 
 stances. 
 
 Lime is a very common ingredient, seldom however, 
 if ever, uncombined. Aerated lime frequently occurs, 
 and the air in these instances acts as a solvent, and is 
 not combined with the earth. Bergman supposes, 
 that about 100 cubic inches of water, saturated with its 
 own bulk of fixed air at the temperature of 50, will 
 dissolve nearly 29 grains of aerated lime; and about 
 1504 parts of fully aerated water, dissolve about one of 
 aerated lime. Mr. Cavendish however found that this 
 proportion was too low, and that a quarter of a grain at 
 least might be added (Phil. Transactions, foi 1767); 
 and Berthollet has even advanced the quantity of lime 
 dissolved in water- to nearly 3 to 1500. This ques- 
 tion is rather a chemical than a medical one, and we 
 need not pursue it further. 
 
 Magnesia, as an ingredient in sea water, will of 
 course appear a frequent impregnation of mineral 
 waters. Magnesia, fully aerated, is soluble in 900 parts 
 of water; but fully aerated water takes up a larger 
 proportion of this earth at the period of its precipitation 
 by a mild alkali. Of common magnesia about -j^j is dis- 
 solved in aerated water, arid by management a larger 
 proportion. Even pure water, we are told, will dissolve 
 -j^- T of its weight of the common earth. It is remark- 
 able, that the impregnation of water with vitriolated 
 kali, common salt, and Epsom salt, will render it a 
 better menstruum of magnesia. 
 
 Argil is rather- suspended than dissolved in water; 
 but if Westrumb found nine grains in five quarts of 
 Pyrmont water, it must have been really dissolved. 
 We are not now speaking of aluminous waters, but of 
 argillaceous ones, where the earth is suspended by fixed 
 air: with its assistance, magnesia is very much more 
 soluble than argil. 
 
 Aerated iron is very common, and 100 cubic inches 
 of fixed air may dissolve four of iron. If in the waters 
 of Medevi, analysed by Bergman in th,e first volume 
 of his Opuscula, four grains of iron arc suspended with 
 only six cubic inches of this air, we may suspect the 
 intervention of some other solvent. 
 
 Of all the impregnations of mineral waters, the neutral 
 salts are the most frequent: they occur in all their va- 
 rieties, and in every possible combination. The sele- 
 
 nite is a very common impregnation; and in Mon- 
 ro's system, compiled when chemistry had scarcely 
 assumed a scientific form, it is called calcareous glauber. 
 The Epsom and Glauber's salts are more rare, but 
 frequent. Vitriolated ammonia, and vitriol of iron, are 
 the production chiefly of volcanos. The latter occurs 
 in the waters of Mulino near Latera (Lavoisier, Mem. 
 de Paris, 1777); in those of Horsley Green (Garnet); 
 and in Denmark (Bergman, vol. i. p. '176). Vitriol of 
 copper is contained only in waters issuing from the 
 copper mines. 
 
 We have mentioned the acid of nitre seldom occurring 
 in a combined state ; but Margraaf found some traces of 
 nitre in the wells of Berlin, and Bergman in the waters 
 of Nidda, near Altenclorf. Nitrat of lime and magnesia 
 occasionally occur, but these springs are not medicinal. 
 
 Of the muriats, we find muriated natron, lime, and 
 magnesia, in many mineral springs. Muriated ammo- 
 nia has occurred in some of the Italian lakes, and in 
 Siberia (Herman, vol. ii. p. 346). Muriated barytes has 
 been found in water by Bergman and Schoeffer ; mu- 
 riated argil by Withering (Translation of Bergman's 
 Sciagraphia, p. 31); and muriated manganese by Berg- 
 man; and, in our own country, by Mr. Lambe in the 
 water of Lemington Priors. 
 
 The sulphureous waters owe their peculiar properties 
 to the union of alkalis or lime ; but Mr. Kirwan remarks 
 that the sulphur is never in the form of hepars, since 
 these are always coloured, or, when diluted, become 
 so on standing ; then ceasing to have any effect on ni- 
 trated silver, lead, or any other test. Bituminated 
 alkali occurs only in one or two solitary, perhaps 
 doubtful instances. 
 
 Petroleum was found floating on the waters of Dri- 
 burg, and in some of those of Pyrmont, by Westrumb. 
 Vegetable and animal extractive matters are accidental, 
 and never medicinal impregnations. 
 
 The ferruginous waters we have already mention- 
 ed: the iron is held by the sulphuric and the car- 
 bonic acid, or mechanically suspended. Of the first 
 we have already spoken: the carbonate of iron oc- 
 curs chiefly in the acidulous waters, and the mechani- 
 cal suspension occurs in the forge waters sometimes 
 used as topical astringents, to be afterwards noticed. 
 The medicinal are, in some measure, ascertained by 
 the sensible qualities of waters. To the sight, pure 
 water is clear, like crystal : when less so, some hete- 
 rogeneous matters are certainly present. Water that 
 has run through a gravelly soil is generally very pure: 
 that which has passed through argillaceous or muddy 
 land much less so. Though good water is without 
 colour, it does not follow that every colourless water is 
 good. An obscure muddiness verging to yellow or red 
 is found in stagnant waters, and may arise from the ex- 
 tractive vegetable matter found in marshes, or from 
 fatty substances. A blue colour points out copper; a 
 .green, vitriol of iron. The aerial acid, when uncom- 
 bined, becomes obvious by the bubbles separated on 
 standing, or on agitation. The purest water, however, 
 when standing in the sun, will discharge numerous 
 air bubbles. 
 
 To the sense of smelling-, good water is free from 
 odour. When saturated with the aerial acid, it exhales- 
 a suffocating, subtile vapour. Hepatic waters resem- 
 ble in smejl a stale egg, or the scourings of afoul gun; 
 
A-QU 
 
 159 
 
 AQU 
 
 those impregnated with putrid extractive matter are 
 distinguished by their fffitor. 
 
 Waters may be considered ,as pure, in proportion to 
 their want of taste : even in the purest, however, the 
 experienced water drinker will discover a difference. 
 The aerial acid gives an agreeable pungency. Bitter- 
 ness shows an impregnation of Glauber's salt, nitre, 
 vitriolated, nitrated, or muriated magnesia, nitrated or 
 muriated lime. Lime and selenite are distinguished 
 by a slight austerity ; alum by a little stypticity ; com- 
 mon salt by its saline taste ; alkali by its urinous fla- 
 vour; copper and iron by tastes peculiarly their own, 
 and sufficiently known. 
 
 The quantity of foreign matter in medicinal waters 
 is ascertained by their specific gravity, compared with 
 that of water at the same temperature. The compari- 
 son should be made with distilled water, not in small 
 quantities, for the difference is not easily ascertained ; 
 nor in large ones, as the greater weights are not mi- 
 nutely exact. Vessels which hold a quart or three 
 pints form the proper mean. . The specific gravity is, 
 however, only a test of the quantity of matter in waters 
 without smell, for the hepatic waters are lighter than 
 ' distilled. The water of Limmer and Rensdorf are in- 
 stances of this kind, examined by Andria and Brock- 
 man. The lightest water is that^of Envie, near Turin, 
 eight pounds of which contain about half a grain of 
 lime : the heaviest, that of the Dead Sea, which, ac- 
 cording to Lavoisier, contains 44.4 per cent, of common 
 salt, muriated lime, and magnesia, so that it is evident- 
 ly a salt lake, whose fluid contents are decreasing. 
 These extremes are 1.0000 and 1.2403. If waters 
 abound with aerial acid, their specific gravities do not 
 give the proportion of solid matter with any accuracy 
 at a temperature above 50. A convenient rule, suffi- 
 ciently accurate,, is given by Mr. Kirwan to ascertain 
 the solid contents by the specific gravity, which we 
 shall transcribe. It consists in subtracting 1000 from 
 the given specific gravity expressed in whole numbers, 
 and multiplying the product by 1.4. This gives the 
 weight of the salts in their most desiccated state, but 
 that of fixed air is also included. The fixed air should 
 of course be previously separated, and the water of 
 crystallisation allowed for. We shall therefore add at 
 the end a very convenient table from Kirwan, to which 
 we shall often have occasion to refer. 
 
 Another method of estimating the medicinal from 
 the sensible qualities of waters, is, an examination of 
 their temperature. For this purpose, it will be of use to 
 enquire whether the temperature is the same at all 
 seasons, whether it follows the variations of the atmo- 
 sphere, or the water freezes in winter; if warm waters 
 deposit any sediment in cooling ; of what this sediment 
 consists ; and whether their sensible qualities are di- 
 minished or destroyed after the deposition. 
 
 The situation of the waters must not be neglected. 
 The character and elevation of the neighbouring coun- 
 try ; the quantity of the water, and the occasional varia- 
 tions in this respect ; its current ; the number of its 
 springs, and the quantity they furnish ; the quantity 
 and nature of their depositions ; what sublimations are 
 observable in their channels ; whether they flow tran- 
 quilly or with ebullition ; what vegetables and animals 
 they support ; are circumstances of real importance in 
 ascertaining the nature of mineral waters. 
 
 It cannot form a part of our present object to engage 
 in details of the various methods employed in the ana- 
 lysis of mineral waters ; yet, as the medical practitioner 
 is sometimes called on to determine on the propriety of 
 using any water which has not been hitherto analysed, 
 a few short rules may not be improper or misplaced ; 
 they are not designed to obtain an accurate analysis, but 
 to form a general idea of the nature of any water offer- 
 ed to observation. The description of the sensible pro- 
 perties of the different kinds of mineral waters will lead 
 to a general knowledge of their contents. The acidu- 
 lous waters will tinge the juice of litmus red, but the 
 colour will disappear by exposure to the air : they will 
 also precipitate lime from lime water, which will be 
 again dissolved if a small quantity only is added, or if 
 the air be in excess. If a flaccid bladder be tied round 
 the mouth of a bottle containing the water, and heat 
 applied, the quantity of uncombined air may be mea- 
 sured by the quantity in the bladder. 
 
 The hydrogenated sulphur will tarnish silver, or, 
 more readily, lead. A mark made on paper with acetite 
 of lead or tartrite of bismuth is instantly blackened, 
 without producing any Jurbidness. A sulphuret ' of 
 either fixed alkali will indeed produce the same effect, 
 but a decomposition ensues. When the sulphur is 
 combined with the water by means of an alkali, it may 
 be precipitated by the sulphuric or muriatic acid, and 
 weighed ; but some sulphur will still remain suspended. 
 Either the sulphureous acid, or the strong red nitric 
 acid, will precipitate what is left. Oxides of lead, 
 quicksilver, and arsenic, by uniting with the hydrogen 
 of the gas which keeps the remaining sulphur suspend- 
 ed, will have the same effect. By these means we can 
 also separate the sulphur, dissolved by means of hydro- 
 genous gas in water. 
 
 Alkalis, when uncombined or aerated only, are dis- 
 covered by changing the colour of syrup of violets 
 green. To ascertain whether this change is owing to 
 the fixed or volatile alkali, some muriat of quicksilver 
 must be added. The volatile attracts a large portion of 
 the acid, and the rest is precipitated with the metal in 
 the form of mercurius dulcis. 
 
 Acids are more easily discovered. The muriated 
 barytes is decomposed by the sulphuric acid, forming 
 an almost insoluble compound, and all its salts are 
 thus at once discovered : an almost imperceptible par- 
 ticle of either forming a. precipitate. The muriatic 
 acid can be as certainly discovered by a solution of 
 nitrated silver with an excess of. acid. Having ascer- 
 tained the nature of the acid, if in the first instance an 
 alkali is added, the lime, if the water contain a calca- 
 reous earth, is deposited ; or argil, or magnesia, if- 
 these be its ingredients. If the precipitate be soluble 
 in distilled vinegar, it is not argil ; if, when dissolved, 
 and sulphuric acid be added, no precipitation ensues, 
 it is not calcareous, and consequently must be magnesia. 
 The acid of sugar will at once show the existence of 
 calcareous earth, for its attraction is very powerful and 
 the compound insoluble. 
 
 If aerial acid be the means of the solution of the 
 earth, it will separate in boiling ; but more certainly 
 by acetite of lead. The metal is precipitated, and the 
 earth suspended by the acetous acid. As the lead would 
 also be precipitated by a sulphat, a little more acid 
 shculd be added, which will redissolve the lead if an 
 
A QU 
 
 160 
 
 A QU 
 
 earth has occasioned the separation. The nature of 
 the saline' neutrals can only be with certainty ascertain- 
 ed by evaporation and the form of their crystals. If 
 nitre be contained in water, after a considerable evapo- 
 ration, the smell of the acid may be detected on the 
 addition of some sulphuric acid. 
 
 As copper can be discovered by the taste, we need 
 only notice the means o-" distinguishing iron ; though 
 this also shows Strong marks of its presence by the 
 ochery depositions on the banks of its streams and the 
 astringency of its taste. A ready and convenient test 
 is, however, the calcareous prussiat, prepared by boil- 
 ing lime water a little while on Prussian blue : it must 
 be kept in well stopped phials from the light. The 
 tincture and infusion of galls are equally useful ; but a 
 little alkali must be previously added, as an excess of 
 acid, should there be such, will prevent the change of 
 colour. Mr. Kinvan, in his excellent treatise on mi- 
 'neral waters, has added a list of ' associated,' and ano- 
 ther of ' incompatible' salts, chiefly, he remarks, for 
 the assistance of geologists. We think a short abstract 
 of this part of his work will be equally useful to the 
 medical chemist, derated lime and selenite most fre- 
 quently accompany each other; and aerated magnesia 
 is always accompanied with aerated lime, but not vice 
 versa, derated soda is generally accompanied with 
 Glauber and common salt, but not -vice -versa. Efisom 
 salt is commonly accompanied by Glauber or selenite, 
 or both, but not vice versa. Vitriol of alum and iron 
 are commonly associated. Common salt, unless with 
 soda, is always attended with selenite ; and the latter, 
 very generally diffused-, accompanies all salts except 
 soda when in any remarkable proportion Muriated 
 magnesia is most commonly found with sea salt, but 
 not vice versa, often with Epsom salt. Muriated lime 
 is almost always accompanied with common salt. Efi- 
 som and common salt decompose each other when some 
 degrees below the freezing point, producing Glauber 
 and muriated magnesia ; but in a higher temperature 
 they react on each other. 
 
 Many salts found in mineral waters are incompatible, 
 capable of decomposing each other ; or, if simple, of 
 decomposing some of the compound salts. This how- 
 ever appears to be prevented by the large proportion of 
 the menstruum. 
 
 Aerated alkalis are incompatible with earthy or 
 metallic salts; uncombined vitriolic acid with earthy 
 nitrats, or muriats, or aerated earths ; alkaline sulphats 
 with earthy nitrats or muriats ; Glauber with sylvian ; 
 vitriolated tartar with nitrated soda ; vitriolated ammo- 
 nia with nitre and sylvian ; Epsom salt with nitrated or 
 muriated lime ; alum with nitrated or muriated lime, 
 or magnesia ; nitrated lime with sylvian, sal ammoniac, 
 muriated barytes, or magnesia ; nitrated magnesia with 
 sylvian and muriated barytes; muriated magnesia with 
 nitrated soda and lime. 
 
 From these few hints the nature of any mineral wa- 
 ter may be ascertained with sufficient accuracy, and we 
 shall now proceed with some account of the impregna- 
 tions of mineral waters, and their medicinal powers. 
 In this place it is unnecessary to be minute in giving 
 the contents of each; it is the object of the chemist, 
 rather than the physician. In a medical view we shall 
 class the most noted mineral waters under their proper 
 "lieads, and then consider the virtues of each class. 
 
 I. Waters with very inconsiderable or no impregnation. 
 Cold. Malvern ; Holywell; Plombiercs 
 Warm. Bristol; Matlock ; Buxton. 
 
 II. Aerial, acidulous, sparkling. 
 
 1. United with alkali: Seltzer; Clifton and Til- 
 
 bury in England ; Carolina in Bohemia ; Mont 
 d'Or and Bourbon L'Archambault in France. 
 
 2. United with steel : Tunb ridge, Spa, Pyrmont, 
 
 Boussan, and Pougue in France. 
 
 3. Steel, hot: Bath. 
 
 4. Steel and salts : Cheltenham and 
 
 Scarborough. 
 
 5. Hot : Vichy. 
 
 Carlsbad. 
 
 III. Saline, simply with one or more neutral salts. 
 
 Sea-water ; Sedlitz and Seidschutz in Bohemia : 
 Epsom ; Balaruc and Bagnere in France. 
 
 IV. Sulphureous. 
 
 1 . Cold : Harrowgate ; Moffat. 
 
 2. Hot : Aix ; Borset ; Bareges and Dax iu 
 
 France ; Baden in Germany. 
 V. Bituminous : Driburg, and some of the springs ok. 
 
 Pyrmont. 
 VI. Metallic. 
 
 1. Vitriolated chalybeate : Hartfel. 
 It forms a problem of no little difficulty to explain., 
 why waters with impregnations so slight and inconsi- 
 derable should ever have become famous as medicinal. 
 It has furnished arguments for the sceptic, and refined 
 considerations for the pathologist. If water so pure 
 be ever useful, might we not attribute the whole to the 
 element alone ? and, having obtained this ' vantage 
 ground,' may we not suppose that all the advantages of 
 mineral waters are derived from dilution, added to 
 changes of air and scene, absence from the distrac- 
 tions of business, or what would revive the recollec- 
 tion of distressing scenes or events ? The argument 
 has been drawn out with much care, decked with delu- 
 sive colourings, and supported by facts, which might 
 at least occasion hesitation. Those who have indulged 
 in excess of every kind, in indulgences the most ex- 
 hausting, would certainly be benefited by a water diet, 
 accompanied with regular hours, with exercise in free 
 air, with tranquillity and cheerful conversation : men, 
 whose midnight hours have been irritated by study and 
 anxiety, would find the surest balm in calm repose , 
 those who have never sought rest, but in fevers from 
 wine, and ' rude wasseling,' must feel peculiar com- 
 fort in the calm of temperance and cheerfulness : men 
 who have burnt under the torrid zone, and whose fluids 
 are highly animalized by scorching heat, will find the 
 cooling streams soothing and salutary. These repre- 
 sentations may be allowed, yet they will not prove all 
 that they are designed to show. Crowds of hectic pa- 
 tients seek, and often seek in vain, relief in the pure 
 springs of Bristol; yet, had they not been advanta- 
 geous, crowds would never have resorted to them. 
 Pathology steps in to our aid, and attempts to show 
 that medicines in a form highly attenuated may pro- 
 duce effects to which in a grosser state they were un- 
 equal; that the peculiar appropriate effects of every 
 medicine are attained only in a suitable dose ; and that, 
 beyorid this, each is indiscriminately stimulant. To 
 reasonings of this kind, on either side, we need no re- 
 ply ; but we must have recourse to experience, which 
 
161 
 
 AQL 
 
 ell-, us. in language not to be misunderstood, that 
 waters of a given "class are highly efficacious in their ap- 
 propriate diseases, let the immediate cause be what it 
 may. If we were to give our own opinion, it would be 
 limited and discriminated. We see striking effects of 
 acidulous, of sulphurated, of saline, and chalybeate 
 waters; but for this reason, must we deny them to 
 the purer kinds ? We know that the effects we perceive 
 i\ve not in .proportion to the doses of the active ingre- 
 dient swallowed; may we not then suppose, that ingre- 
 dients apparently less active may have effect in the 
 same form ? In reality, we would not give them all 
 the merit assigned, or deny wholly their powers. We 
 believe the purest waters have been useful ; and are 
 convinced that those which possess the more active in- 
 gredients, have been highly salutary. 
 
 This disquisition we have been led into from the first 
 class of waters ; and we may now add, that chemistry 
 may probably detect ingredients not yet suspected in 
 some of these, as azotic gas appears to have been found 
 in those of Buxton; and perhaps oxygen may occur 
 in others, as it has been suspected in the waters of 
 Plombieres. The second class, the acidulous waters, 
 stimulate the stomach and improve the appetite. They 
 are certainly refrigerant and antiseptic: refrigerants, we 
 shall find to be deobstruent, and, in some constitutions, 
 diuretic. Perhaps the acidulous waters are adapted to 
 those who have injured the stomach by excess in drink- 
 ing: when joined -with chalybeates, this advantage is 
 more strikingly conspicuous. If ever these waters prove 
 peculiarly useful as deobstruents, it is when they are 
 united with neutral salts: but to follow this subject 
 would be to anticipate what more naturally occurs under 
 ihefiext head. 
 
 The saline waters are certainly cathartic and diuretic: 
 they have the credit of being alterants and deobstruents. 
 Of the supposed acrimonies of the fluids we have al- 
 ready spoken, (see ALTERANTS,) and have remarked, 
 that though what appears in excrementitious fluids 
 must have existed in the blood, yet it never formally 
 appears in that fluid. We may now add, that such is 
 i he connection between the secretory organs, that a 
 derivation- from one of these will prevent a deposition 
 on some others. Thus the discharge of the more fluid 
 secretions from the bowels will check similar ones of 
 the saliva and of the skin ; and to cure, or certainly to 
 prevent, the recurrence of cutaneous eruptions, there is 
 no more certain remedy than the saline mineral waters, 
 particularly sea water. Obstructions of greater conse- 
 quence occur in the chylopoietic viscera and the con- 
 globate glands. Dissection shows us that the liver, 
 the pancreas, and other organs of the abdomen, may be 
 obstructed, enlarged, become scirrhous, or otherwise 
 diseased. For these complaints the saline mineral 
 waters are recommended with advantage. To explain 
 their effects we must first notice the general principle 
 previously alluded to, that the chief and first effect of 
 all deobstruents is refrigerant or sedative. W T hen ob- 
 struction exists, if the circulation is accelerated and 
 the obstacle is not conquered, the matter must be more 
 firmly impacted ; and at a distance from the source of 
 power, the action of the vessels must be comparatively- 
 weak and inconsiderable. To this we know but of one 
 exception, viz. the action of mercurials, whose stimu- 
 lant power is chiefly felt in the extreme vessels. In- 
 
 VOL. . 
 
 dependent, however, of the refrigerant effect of salim 
 medicinal waters, they generally increase the discharge 
 from the excretory ducts of the obstructed part, and of 
 course relieve the over distended vessels; not -only pre- 
 venting further impaction, but taking away the impedi- 
 ments to the action of arteries already obstructed. 
 
 The action of these waters on obstructions of tht 
 lymphatic glands we have also already glanced at. It 
 was the language of Dr. Cullen that saline waters, par- 
 ticularly sea water, ' washed out' the lymphatic system. 
 We know not, however, by what channels they could 
 reach glands whose disease consisted in refusing a pass- 
 age to every absorbed fluid ; and when we before noticed 
 this effect, and was willing to attribute it to the power 
 which salts possess of rendering the gluten more fluid, 
 we were obliged to allow that the matter of scrofulous 
 glands was not gluten. Saline waters are, however, 
 very valuable remedies in these complaints ; and they 
 seem useful by increasing the action of the lymphatic 
 system, which is probably in this disease defective. Ob- 
 structions of the mesenteric glands are very often re- 
 lieved by saline waters ; and from what we have observ- 
 ed of their powers, it will be easy to see on what prin- 
 ciple their good effects depend. In some late authors, 
 the physconia abdominalis is mentioned among the dis- 
 eases to which these waters are adapted. The com- 
 plaint consists in hardened tumours in the abdomen, 
 apparently not connected with glands of either system : 
 and if the remedy is useful, we must confess our ignor- 
 ance of its manner of acting. 
 
 Some of these saline waters are recommended in 
 cases where we hesitate respecting their power, or the 
 means, if their efficacy be admitted, by which they re- 
 lieve. We allude to those cases of exhausted constitu- 
 tions which are supposed to find relief from Chelten- 
 ham. It is said that the chalybeate impregnation 
 obviates the debilitating power of the cathartic salts. In 
 fact, we strongly suspect that in all such cases an ob- 
 struction of the liver has occasioned or coincided with 
 the other complaints, and that the relief obtained has 
 followed from the effects of the waters formerly men- 
 tioned. It is contended, however, that they are useful 
 in other circumstances, and we cannot deny that they 
 have appeared to be so ; but with the little experience 
 we at a distance can possess, it would be the height of 
 arrogance to contend against the enlarged field of ob- 
 servation a residence on the spot affords. 
 
 Melancholy and dropsy, two diseases for which the 
 saline waters are recommended, need not detain us : in 
 each there are generally obstructions in the viscera, and 
 in each gentle laxatives are useful. 
 
 The aerated alkalinewaters are now peculiarly fashion- 
 able, and the artificial soda water, which we shall men- 
 tion in another article, is frequently drunk : it is re- 
 commended as a stimulant, a tonic, a solvent, and a 
 stomachic. In weak digestions, in gouty apepsia, in 
 stomachs abounding with acid, it is highly commended, 
 and is not without its merit, though the fiofiularis aura 
 seem to have extolled it beyond its bearing. In nephri- 
 tic and calculous complaints it is recommended as a 
 solvent ; but it is doubtful whether its power is obvious 
 in any other organ except the stomach. The acid 
 evolved in the urea, in the perspiration and calculi of 
 arthritic patients, is apparently generated in the sto- 
 mach, and is there counteracted by antacids. If, how- 
 
 Y 
 
A QU 
 
 162 
 
 A-Qtr 
 
 ever the alkali can be conveyed without change to the 
 bladder, it may certainly be useful as a solvent. In in- 
 flammatory fevers it acts as a cooling laxative, and in 
 some cases of hectic appears beneficial ; but, as a re- 
 medy in putrid fevers, this gas is too trifling as an anti- 
 septic to detain us a moment. 
 
 The sulphureous waters are very powerful and active 
 remedies ; as the sulphur, in the attenuated form which 
 it assumes in its combination with inflammable air, is 
 conveyed to the smallest vessels. These waters have 
 been long employed in diseases of the ,skin ; and, as 
 they are used both externally and internally, they pro- 
 duce very considerable effects. In gouty swellings and 
 diseased joints from this and other causes, the warm 
 sulphureous waters are highly useful ; in the chronic 
 pains from gout, rheumatism, contractions, or indeed 
 any cause, they afford considerable relief. They are 
 supposed particularly effectual in diseases produced by 
 arsenic, lead, or mercury: but we suspect that this 
 opinion rather arises from the power of sulphur on 
 metals out of the body, than from actual observation. 
 In such diseases, the metal seems to be soon discharged 
 out of the system, and the effects only remain. 
 
 Modern refinement, perhaps modern theory, has added 
 another group of complaints to those which are likely to 
 be benefited by sulphureous waters, viz. the diseases aris- 
 ing from too great a proportion of oxygen in the system. 
 1'athologists have not traced this cause very extensively; 
 but it has been supposed to occasion the diabetes melli- 
 tus, and in hectics the florid blood seems to show that 
 the fluids are highly oxygenated. In the former, Dr. 
 Rollo advised the hepatised ammonia ; and other authors 
 have thought that the same object might be more con- 
 veniently attained by these waters. We know not that 
 they have been employed in hectic, but air of a lower 
 quality than that of the atmosphere seems occasionally 
 \iseful ; and we strongly suspect that the credit of the 
 Bristol waters has been lessened, since it has been 
 fashionable to reside nearer the summit of the hill. 
 
 Of the bituminous waters we have had little expe- 
 rience, and need not enlarge. We perceive in some 
 authors, that water impregnated with what is called 
 fossil oil occur in this kingdom and in different parts 
 of the continent. In our own country the waters of 
 Brosely, Pitchford, and Wigan, are enumerated; in 
 France, those of Gabian and Plombieres ; in Germany, 
 that of Waldsborn. In fact, the accuracy of modern 
 chemistry has not yet sufficiently illustrated the' nature 
 of several mineral springs ; nor are the medical reports 
 wholly free from suspicion of superstitious, prejudiced, 
 or interested exaggeration. We have, consequently, pre- 
 ferred giving the general outlines of the analysis, with 
 the knowledge to be drawn from the sensible qualities 
 of the water respecting its ingredients, to the list of 
 m ineral waters, with which we had purposed to con- 
 clude the present article. 
 
 The metallic impregnations only remain, and under 
 this head we purpose to speak more particularly of the 
 Bath waters. These springs have been long and highly 
 esteemed ; but the chemist has been disappointed in 
 finding so little foundation from his analysis for the 
 character they have for so many centuries enjoyed. This 
 water consequently furnishes a strong argument in fa- 
 vour of those who consider the attenuated form of the 
 impregnation as the chief source of the benefit arising 
 from it. Simple warm water has indeed been substi- 
 
 tuted, and many arethe virtues attributed to it in assist- 
 ing digestion. Such it may possess; but till it pro- 
 duces all-the varied effects of the Bath waters, we shall 
 have little confidence in the refinement. Every physi- 
 cian, who wishes to distinguish himself at Bath, writes 
 on its waters, and endeavours to add to the stock; yet 
 we are still little acquainted with the volatile ingredient* 
 which occasionally produce giddiness, and, when im- 
 properly used, fever. It is not very unreasonable to 
 presume that it is inflammable or azotic gas. The iron 
 is in a small proportion ; and a late author, who has 
 plumed himself on the discovery of silex in this water, 
 has advanced very little in the discovery of the cause of 
 its powerful effects. Bath waters are certainly warm 
 and tonic : in the arthritic weakness of the stomach 
 they are highly useful ; in palsy, if the effects of the 
 stimulating, inebriating principle be avoided, they are 
 very serviceable ; in topical weaknesses of the joints 
 they excel almost every other remedy. In the relaxa- 
 tion of the hip joint, we perceive, from the records of 
 the Bath hospital, they have given important relief: in 
 chronic obstructions of the viscera they are equally 
 valuable. 
 
 The waters impregnated with vitriolated iron only- 
 are .more" simply tonic ; and the forge water, where the 
 iron seems only mechanically mixed, is chiefly useful as 
 a topical application. 
 
 The other metallic impregnations of water are cop- 
 per, arsenic, and tin : of the two latter however we 
 have no proofs, and we think they have never been dis- 
 covered. Copper in water chiefly occurs near mines ; 
 but we perceive in Ireland the mineral waters at Balle- 
 niurtoch and Cronebaum accounted cupreous ; and 
 those of Altenburgh, Cement, Goslar, Herengrunde, 
 Neusol, and Schmelnitze, in Germany, are supposed to 
 be of a similar nature. They are used only as topical 
 applications to old ulcers, and sometimes in chronic 
 ophthalmy. 
 
 We may perhaps be accused of neglect, for not more 
 particularly noticing the cretaceous waters and the sea 
 water. Of the former,. Bristol waters are a striking 
 and an almost solitary example ; nor are we ignorant of 
 different effects supposed to result from its demulcent 
 properties, particularly in hectics and diseases of the 
 bladder. It is sufficient to mention them in this place 
 for the use of those who have more credulity on these 
 subjects than ourselves. We see no other effects from, 
 these waters than from a mild pure fluid, which is cer- 
 tainly useful, though' not the only source of the advan- 
 tages which mineral waters impart. The Bristol springs 
 have been thought serviceable in diabetes: a fact that 
 requires a more ample consideration of the disease than 
 can be admitted in this place. 
 
 Sea water has been supposed to possess peculiar 
 power; but if more eminently useful than other saline 
 purgative waters, the advantages chiefly result from its 
 being more easily procured and longer continued. Yet 
 we must remark that common salt is a necessary con- 
 diment to many tribes of animals. To man it is equally 
 of importance, since it furnishes the most common 
 and salutary stimulus, so that we may suppose it pecu- 
 liarly advantageous in diseases. In fact, we find it so ; 
 and, where the constitution can bear its action, which 
 is not always mild, it is highly useful. Physicians have 
 supposed that it owes some of its advantages to the 
 bittern, the oily matter which it contains. This cannot 
 
163 
 
 be denied, though it is not probable. Yet when we re- 
 flect that the salts of marine plants and of other r.i 
 productions arcoften particularly useful a- 
 more so than even the salt itself, we must not deny some 
 peculiar advantages to their pabulum. 
 
 The administration of these remedies requires but 
 little particular attention ; the doses of the saline waters 
 must be regulated by their effects. They should be 
 drunk till they produce a slight evacuation from the 
 bowels ; and, of course, the weaker impregnations are 
 of little importance. If a pint, or from a pint to a pint 
 and half daily, does not produce some sensible effect, 
 the quantity of fluid will be more injurious as a load, 
 than useful as a medicine. The chalybeate waters, if 
 also saline, should produce some sensible effect in the 
 same way ; and, it is said, that the tonic power of the 
 metal prevents their debilitating effects as cathartics. 
 The sulphureous waters have, in general, their appro- 
 priate doses regulated by their other impregnations. 
 Those wholly chalybeate must never be drunk in large 
 quantities at once, or without some preparation. . The 
 quantities of the Bath waters necessary for different 
 diseases are taught OTI the spot : it is a sacred science 
 which the uninitiated must not aspire to know : juvat 
 integros accedere fontes, atque haurire. The others re- 
 quire no particular advice, except not to distend the sto- 
 mach so far as to produce inconvenience. This caution 
 is peculiarly necessary in the use of the acidulous wa- 
 ters. In general, it is better to begin -with small quanti- 
 ties, and repeat them often. If sea water is too nauseous, 
 or excites too much thirst, a portion of milk added to 
 it will greatly diminish the inconv eniences. 
 
 See Kirwan and Sanders on Mineral Waters, Monro 
 on Mineral Waters, Falconer on Bath Waters, Mon- 
 nett's Hydrologia, Annales de Chimie; Fourcroy's 
 Connoissances Chimiques. 
 
 A'qu. MIXERALES ARTiFiciALES. The preparation 
 of artificial mineral waters has now almost become a 
 science. Since the idea is in a great measure aban- 
 doned, that in the vast laboratory of nature they can be 
 only with advantage prepared, many have attempted to 
 imitate them by impregnating common water with their 
 contents. We have just now admitted that the ingre- 
 dients are of consequence as medicines, but have at the 
 same time allowed that many of the effects are owing 
 to a change of scene, of air, and of habits. We cannot 
 therefore expect from these creatures of art what we 
 find from"the natural waters, assisted as they are by the 
 other advantages ; at the same time, it is of importance 
 to consider the progress and state of this very useful 
 art, which will supply in part the advantages derived 
 from visiting the springs. It has been common to at- 
 tribute the invention to Dr. Priestley. In fact, we are 
 indebted for it to a French physician of Montpelier, 
 who, in 1755, presented to the Academy of Sciences an 
 account of his method of imitating the Seltzer waters. 
 Bergman, in 1774, followed these steps; and, in his 
 successive dissertations, published in 1774, 1775, v and 
 1778, taught us to prepare the waters of Seidchutz, 
 Seltzer, Spa, and Pyrmont ; the cold and warm hepatic 
 waters. In this interval, Dr. Priestley gave us the form 
 of preparing the acidulous waters ; and Mr. Lane 
 taught us that water thus impregnated was a men- 
 struum of iron. In 1779, M. Duchanoy, a French 
 chemist, reduced the scattered facts to a systematic 
 
 form, but added little to them. He wffs followed L> 
 numerous other instructors, till M. Paul of Geneva, and 
 M. Schweppe in this country, have rendered the art an 
 almost perfect imitation of nature. Imitation ! it is 
 more, for all the noted waters are prepared v.-ith an ac- 
 ' curacy which prevents their being distinguished from 
 those which nature offers in stronger or weaker states, 
 and with additions adapted to the disease. M. Paul, it 
 is said, has sold 40,000 bottles of artificial Seltzer water 
 in one year. Of M. Schwcppe's manufacture we have 
 received no information, so that our account of this lis % . 
 must be collected from the report of the French acade- 
 micians appointed to examine M. Paul's apparatus and 
 management. The general doctrines we have antici- 
 pated in the article of MINERAL WATERS, and the im- 
 pregnations are those which the most accurate analysis 
 has detected in the natural mineral waters. When the 
 acidulous waters are prepared by the separation of the 
 carbonic acid gas from chalk or marble, some of the 
 vitriolic acid escapes with the air, and gives a harshness 
 not found in the natural acidulous waters. M. Paul 
 prepares it with carbonic acid gas, separated by com- 
 bustion, and all the airs are united to water by com- 
 pression. His alkaline water is prepared with potash, 
 in compliance with the directions of Mr. Home and 
 others, who have recommended it in calculous cases. 
 In the natural waters, however, the alkali is the soda ; 
 and tfris is the salt in the Vichy waters, and many of 
 those of Puy de Dome, and Mont d'Or. In many of 
 his aerial waters, the quantity of air is greater than 
 in the natural waters: experience must determine 
 whether this is an advantage, for we know that we lose 
 the peculiar qualities of a medicine by excess in the 
 dose. It is evident, however, that the unavoidable loss 
 in keeping, in uncorking, and pouring out the water, is 
 thus compensated. The sulphureous waters contain 
 half their bulk of pure hydrogenated gas, with ^, or, 
 in the stronger kind, one-fourth of the sulphureous hy- 
 drogenated gas. According to Bergman, the propor- 
 tion of the latter ingredient is larger. An alkali with 
 an excess of carbone has been lately offered to sale, to 
 prepare the aerial water extemporaneously. Air ra- 
 pidly escapes in solution ; but, to make the salt effica- 
 cious, it should be dissolved in a close vessel, or drunk 
 during the solution. 
 
 The oxygenated water is a new- remedy, yet it seems 
 rather pressed into the water than united with it, and 
 very readily escapes. It should certainly be drunk 
 from a siphon, furnished with an accurately ground 
 stop cock. Of this remedy we have no experience ; 
 yet, in the Bibliotheque Britannique, a work of charac- 
 ter and credit, w r e find many facts in its favour. It 
 seems from this work that the oxygenated water may 
 supply the use of acids, and of various oxygenating re- 
 medies; but we would recommend its being used with 
 caution, as oxygen in the stomach appears to be occa- 
 sionally injurious. The oxygenated water has no taste, 
 while the oxygenated wine, a quack medicine recom- 
 mended in fevers, is slightly acid, and certainly consists 
 only of wine with a small proportion of one of the mine- 
 ral acids. 
 
 The hydrogenated and hydrocarbonated waters con- 
 tain, respectively, half their bulk of air. Of these little 
 use seems to have been made, and the trials hitherto 
 have spoken little in their favour. 
 
 Y 2 
 
AQU 
 
 164 
 
 As the artificial mineral waters are becoming fashion- 
 able, we shall add a table of the solubility of the differ- 
 ent gases in one hundred parts of water. 
 
 Muriatic acid 100 
 
 Alkaline air 34 
 
 Sulphureous acid gas ... 3.96 
 
 Nitrous oxide 0.27 
 
 Carbonic acid 0.17 
 
 Nitric oxide 0.16 
 
 A'qu^E THERMALES. The warm mineral waters dis- 
 tinguished by this title we have in general noticed in a 
 preceding article ; and it is now only necessary to con- 
 sider the peculiar advantages derived from their heat. 
 Were our present object chemistry in general, we 
 might examine at some length the cause of this heat, 
 which has been hastily and indiscriminately said to be 
 subterraneous fire. The problem was thus quickly dis- 
 missed ; and little enquiry into the probability of vol- 
 canic fires existing in the spot where these warm waters 
 were found was thought necessary, and less investiga- 
 tion into the cause of these fires continuing to burn for 
 
 ages with a temperature neither increased nor dimin- 
 ished. There is little doubt of the heat being derived 
 from decomposition, and in general of martial pyrites. 
 These contain a large proportion of caloric ; are found 
 in vast extensive beds ; and, when decomposed, may 
 for ages continue to give out and communicate heat of 
 a steady temperature. In general, they add greatly to 
 the effects of the sulphureous waters, and often to the 
 chalybeate. For external use they are in general pre- 
 ferable ; and when percussion is added by pumping or 
 pouring the water from a height, their stimulant and 
 tonic effects are greatly increased. In these ways the 
 waters of Bath are so singularly useful. This subject 
 must, however, be resumed, when we consider the im- 
 portance of bathing in general ; and we shall then add 
 what seems to render the Bath waters in this form so 
 frequently of peculiar value as a remedy. The heat of 
 thermal waters differs from 92 to 212 of Fahrenheit. 
 See BALNEUM, and BATHING. We shall add the table 
 formerly alluded to. 
 
 Of the Proportion of Ingredients in the following Saline Compounds. 
 
 100 parts Carbonic. 
 
 Basis. 
 
 Acid. 
 
 Water. 
 
 State. 
 
 1 ! ,t 
 
 
 43, 
 30, 
 14,42 
 
 ifi - 
 
 Crystallized. 
 Dry. 
 Fully crystallized. 
 Desiccated. 
 Natural or ignited. 
 Natural or ignited. 
 Nat. if pure, or artificial ignited. 
 Crystallized. 
 Dried at 80. 
 
 
 
 Common Salt of Tartarin or Pearl ash 
 
 *i, - - - 
 
 10, - .-.--. 
 
 fi - - . 
 
 ov, - - 
 
 fiit - . - - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fiQ T 
 
 ^0 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 05, - - - 
 
 50, 
 
 34, 
 
 95 
 
 
 .io, - - - - 
 
 AC 
 
 **l ... 
 
 \erated Vol-alkali 
 
 4O, - - 
 
 In the ratio of 6 of 
 Salt to 13 fixed Air. 
 
 SJL, - 
 
 Vitriolic. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Dry. 
 
 Etilly crystallized. 
 Desiccated at 760. 
 
 Nat. and pure, artificial ignited. 
 Nat. and pure, artificial ignited. 
 Dried at 66. 
 Dried at 170. 
 Ignited. 
 Incandescent. 
 Fully crystallized. 
 Desiccated. 
 Crystallized. 
 Desiccated at 700. 
 
 
 1R J 
 
 <t3,4 
 
 23,52 
 <fi 
 
 sH ... 
 
 Do -..-.-- 
 
 
 
 
 **j - - - 
 
 14,24 - - - . 
 
 54,66 
 
 "?1 1 
 
 
 
 Vitriolated Strontian .... 
 
 
 
 
 00, - . - - - 
 
 4^, 
 46, 
 50,39 
 55,84 
 
 oo 
 
 Do. - - - 
 
 3*i - - - - - 
 
 35,23 - - - -. 
 38,81 - - - - 
 
 "> -"----- 
 
 
 Do .--.--- 
 
 
 
 *i, - - - - 
 
 oy, 
 29,35 
 
 
 Do .... 
 
 a, . - - . 
 
 
 
 12, ignited - - 
 63,75 ..-.- 
 
 17,66 
 36,25 
 
 51,of Crystal+19,24 in the Earth 
 
 Do. -------.. 
 
 Vitriols. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 28, *of $ = 12, 
 Metal - - - 
 45, ----- 
 75,Calx=71 Metal 
 40,Calx=30 Metal 
 40,Calx=30 Metal 
 
 26, 
 
 41,93 
 
 23,37 
 31, 
 ^0,5 
 
 38,+ 8 of Composition - - 
 
 Crystallized. 
 Calcined to Redness. 
 
 
 Lead .--..*-- 
 
 
 
 
 Zinc - 
 
 * - - ...... 
 
 39 
 
L 
 
 165 
 
 A.QU 
 
 '* 
 
 100 Pans \~itrou8. 
 
 Basis. 
 
 Acid. 
 
 . Water. 
 
 State. 
 
 
 518. - - 
 
 44 . . . _ . - - _ !! 2 of Pnmnrnition ... 
 
 Dried at 70. 
 Dried at 400. 
 
 Nitrated Soda - - - - 
 
 40,58 - - 
 
 53. Cl 
 57 55 ....... 
 
 6,21 of Composition ... 
 
 
 '3 
 
 S r . - 
 
 20 
 
 Crystallized. 
 Crystallized. 
 Well dried, that is in Air. 
 Crystallized. 
 
 
 
 
 11 ...... 
 
 Nitrated Strontian - - ,- 
 Nitrated Lime 
 
 ^K 91 
 
 
 32 72 - 
 
 OO,^1 - - 
 32, ... 
 
 99 
 
 57,44 
 
 Afi 
 
 10,56 
 22 - . ..... 
 
 
 44, - 
 
 
 
 Jftiriatoc. 
 
 
 , 
 
 . ~~ ' ~T ' 
 
 
 Muriated Tartarin - - - 
 
 54, - - 
 w 
 
 38, ' 
 
 
 Dried at 80. 
 Dried at 80. 
 Crystallized. 
 Sublimed. - 
 Crystallized. 
 Desiccated. 
 Crystallized. 
 Desiccated. 
 Red hot. 
 Sensibly drv. 
 Dried at 130. 
 Crystallized. 
 Desiccated. 
 
 
 3O, - - 
 
 
 
 
 v; 
 
 4.9 75 - 
 
 32,25 
 
 Muriated Barytes - - - - 
 
 64 
 
 20 ........ 
 
 16, ....... 
 
 l7fi "> 
 
 
 
 
 7t>fl - - - 
 
 , 
 
 1ft .... 
 
 42 
 
 
 *u, - - - 
 go 
 
 *?1 ... 
 
 
 
 vy, . - 
 
 $n 
 
 
 8 
 
 Muriated Magnesia - . - 
 
 31,07 - - 
 
 34,59 
 16 54 ...---- 
 
 3434 
 
 
 Muriated Lead .... 
 
 81, 77 * h 
 83, * of Ij 
 
 
 
 1 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 PA'VOR, (from fiaveo, to fear). See HYDRO- 
 PHOBIA. 
 
 A'qu.E STILLATI'TI-E SI'MPLICES. The SIMPLE DIS- 
 TILLED WATERS, now called only aqus ; the word sim- 
 plex is omitted. 
 
 Distilled waters are only water impregnated with the 
 essential oil of the subjects distilled with them. When 
 more oil is brought over than the water can take up, it 
 swims at the top, or sinks to the bottom, and is to be 
 separated by a funnel. Cohobating may answer for ob- 
 taining more essential oil, but it does not increase the 
 strength of the water first distilled ; and -such plants as 
 do not sufficiently impregnate the water at the first 
 distilling are improper subjects for this operation : other 
 methods are to be used to obtain their virtues. See 
 D i STILL ATI o. 
 
 Distilled waters are extemporaneously made with the 
 oleo-sacchara, oils rendered miscible with water by rub- 
 bing them with sugar, or with the essential salts. See 
 OLEO SACCHARUM. 
 
 When simple waters are used alone, or as the prin- 
 cipal medicine, they are not disagreeable ; but when 
 used only as vehicles for other more powerful remedies, 
 distilled water is by far more elegant ; and as but few 
 of the simple waters are of sufficient efficacy to be used 
 alone, they are hardly worth the trouble of making. 
 
 A'QU^E STILLATI'TI^E SPIRITUO'S.E. SPIRITUOUS DIS- 
 TILLED WATERS, now called only spiritus, viz. sfiiritus 
 fiulegii, &c. 
 
 AH the virtues of distilled waters are owing to the 
 essential oil they take up. Spirit of wine differs from 
 water in keeping all the oil that rises with it perfectly 
 dissolved in a limpid state: but yet as spirit of wine 
 boils in about one-fifth less heat than water, it is an im- 
 proper vehicle for substances that require the heat of 
 boiling water. Thus, in distilling 'cinnamon with- a 
 proof spirit, the spirit rises with very little flavour of 
 the cinnamon; but when the water follows, it brings 
 with it the oil of the spice. Various essential oils are 
 in this way combined with spirit of wine, and sold as 
 
 secret- preparations, and under delusive titles. The 
 essence of fiefifiermint is of the former kind ; and the 
 essence of mustard, which consists almost wholly of oil 
 of turpentine distilled with spirit of wine, is an in- 
 stance of the latter. 
 
 Distilled spirituous waters are of the strength of proof 
 spirit, and formerly were called compound waters, in 
 contradistinction to those that consist only of simple or 
 common water. The most agreeable spirituous waters 
 are made by using a pure rectified spirit of wine, cover- 
 ed with a proper quantity of pure water. 
 
 When the distilled liquor is as s'trong as rectified spi- 
 rit of wine, it is called distilled spirit. See CARMES. 
 EAU DE. 
 
 The distilled waters formerly employed were very- 
 numerous, though attended with no real advantage : 
 we still retain too many. The water of dill, that of cin- 
 namon, fennel, fiefifiermint, spearmint, alltfiice, penny- 
 royal, rose leaves, lemon feel, Seville orange peel, and 
 cassia, still overload our Dispensatories; and those mark- 
 ed with italics afford a very ample supply. 
 
 The spirits of modern dispensatories were the spirit- 
 uous waters of the former. We shall shortly mention 
 them in this place, but return to them afterwards. 
 Those retained by the London college are the spirits of 
 carraway, of cinnamon, peppermint, spearmint, nutmeg, 
 pimento, lavender, rosemary, compound spirit of anise- 
 seed, juniper, and horse-radish. 
 
 Some spirituous waters have survived the rage of re- 
 formation, and still retain some credit. Aqu.\ EPI- 
 DEMICA consists of the roots of imperatoria, with the 
 seeds of angelica, and the fiowem of elder, distilled from 
 French brandy. HUNGARY WATER is the spirit of rose- 
 inary. AquA ODOHIFERA, honey water, is prepared 
 from "honey, coriander seeds, vanillos, cloves, nutmegs, 
 lemon peel, storax, and benzoin, distilled from spirit 
 of wine, previously adding spirit of roses and orange 
 flower water. The AQUA VULNERATA, arquebusade 
 water, is prepared from numerous aromatics, as thyme, 
 balm, rosemary, &c. few preparing it exactly in the 
 
u 
 
 166 
 
 AR A 
 
 same way. They are spirituous and stimulant; used 
 often as perfumes; and too often, \ve fear, as medicinal 
 drams. 
 
 Modern nomenclatures give also the name of waters 
 to solutions of salts, saline earths, and metallic neutrals. 
 Thus we have agua aluminis comfiosita, formerly batca- 
 na, consisting of two drams of alum, with as much zinc, 
 to a pint of water; aqua cu/iri ammoniata, which is a 
 solution of a dram of muriatcd ammonia, in a pint of 
 lime water, suffered to stand in a copper vessel till it 
 assumes a blue colour ; aqua lithargyri composita, which 
 contains a dram of aqua lithargyri, with as much 
 spirit of wine, in a pint of distilled water, as will ren- 
 der comrtion water turbid; aqua -inci -uitriolati cum 
 camphora, which consists of a quart of distilled water, 
 with half an ounce of vitriolated zinc, and as much 
 camphorated spirit of wine, but the camphor is pre- 
 cipitated, and its smell only remains. 
 
 The other solutions styled waters are, aqua calcis, aq. 
 kali purl and preparati, aq. ammonite, ammonite purte 
 and acetata, and aqua phagedenica, which is a solution 
 of half a dram of corrosive sublimate in a pint of lime 
 water. 
 
 AQU^EDU'CUS, FALLOPII, AQU^EDU'CTUS, 
 (from aqua, water, and duco-, to draw'}. See TUBA 
 
 EUSTACHIANA. 
 
 A'QUALA. See ARSENICUM, and SULPHUR. 
 
 AQUALI'CULUS, AQUALI'CUS, (from aqualis, 
 a water pot). That part of the belly from the navel to 
 the pubes, being considered as a cistern and container 
 of the excrements. Sometimes it is used to express 
 the stomach or the intestines. It is the same with HY- 
 
 POGASTHir.M. 
 
 AQUA'RIUS. See FERHUM. 
 
 AQUA'TUM, (from aqua, water,} vel AQUE'UM, 
 WATERY, DILUTED. Also the chalaza of an egg. See 
 CHALAZA. 
 
 A'QUETTA, a name of the famous secret Italian 
 poison, called also aqua top/iania andaywa delta tofana. 
 Its ingredients may be easily guessed at from the ac- 
 counts which have been transmitted to us, but we think 
 we should do little service to society or humanity by re- 
 cording the means of committing such secret villanies. 
 
 AQUIDU'CUS, (from aqua, and duco, to draw'). 
 See HYDRAGOGOS. 
 
 AQUIl'O'LIUM, (of <<;, a prickle, and folium, a 
 leaf). It is also called agrifolium, ilex aculeata bac- 
 cifera, IIULVER TREE, HOLM, or COMMON HOLLY. Ilex 
 ayuifolium Lin. Sp. PI. 181. It is a prickly bush, 
 commonly known. Its bark is used for making BIRD- 
 I.IME, which is also made of misleto and several other 
 .vegetable matters. The berries of the hplly are warm, 
 ten or twelve of them discharge wind and slime by 
 stool. 
 
 AQUI'LA, is a chemical name for sal ammoniac. 
 Paracelsus uses this word for mercurius prjecipitatus; 
 and it is a name for arsenic, for sulphur, and for the 
 philosopher's stone. 
 
 A'QUII.A A'LBA, a name of calomel and sublimate, 
 Sec. 
 
 A'quiLA A'LBA PHILOSOPHO'RUM, et GANYME'DIS. See 
 AMMONIACI SALIS FLORES. 
 
 A'quii.A CQ-.I.ESTIS. It is the panacea, or cure for all 
 diseases. It is a preparation of mercury. 
 
 VE'NERIS. A preparation made with verdi- 
 grise and sublimed sal ammoniac. 
 
 A'QUILA hath many other epithets joined with it, as . 
 rubra, salutifera, volans, cc. 
 
 A'QUILvE, (from ayuila, an eagle}. The veins 
 which pass through the temples into the head, which 
 are particularly prominent in the eagle. 
 
 A'quiL^: LIGNUM. EAGLE WOOD. It is generally 
 sold for the agallochum. It is that part which is next 
 to the bark. 
 
 AQUILO'NES, (from aquila, an eagle, from their 
 rapid motion like that of an eagle). North-east winds. 
 See ETKSI^E. 
 
 AQUO'SUS IIU'MOR O'CULI. The WATERY 
 HUMOUR of the EYE is a limpid water that fills all the 
 space between the cornea of the eye, and the anterior 
 part of the crystalline humour. This space is divided 
 into the anterior and posterior chambers; the first and 
 larger division is betwixt the cornea and the iris. The 
 second is betwixt the iris and the crystalline humour. 
 The vessels which furnish this fluid are too small to be 
 described. If discharged by a wound, it is restored in 
 two or three days. In old age it is not so limpid, and 
 this is one cause of obscure sight. The chief uses of 
 it seem to be to distend the cornea, so that the rays of 
 light may be duly refracted in passing to the retina ; and 
 for the iris to float loosely in, whereby its actions may 
 be easily performed. It has been supposed to be much 
 lighter than distilled water; but M. Chevenix found 
 its specific gravity to be 10053. In the eyes of sheep- 
 the aqueous humour is 10090, and it contains, in very- 
 minute proportions, albumen, gelatine, and muriat of 
 soda. See OC-ULUS. 
 
 A'QUULA. A small quantity of limpid water. The 
 tfinruis applied to the pellucid water which distends the 
 capsule of the crystalline lens, and the lens itself; and 
 to a disorder of the eye lids. P. jEgineta, in lib. vi. 
 cap. xiv. says, that it is a pinguinous substance under the 
 skin of the eye lid, also called hydatis. It is the hor- 
 deolumfiydalidosu?nofSa.\rvages; hy da tidous, or WATERY 
 STIAN. In children it is sometimes so troublesome as 
 to produce much uneasiness. The upper eye lid appears 
 watery, and cannot be elevated ; the eyes are very ten- 
 der, distilling a fluid, especially in a morning, if ex- 
 posed to the light. In order to the cure, an incision is 
 made through the skin of the eye lid, and the cyst is to 
 be dissected out, if it cannot be eradicated by gently 
 pulling it. 
 
 Mr. St. Yves takes notice of a complaint on the edge 
 of the eye lids, or on the tunica conjunctiva, which re- 
 sembles the bladders that appear on the skin after a 
 burn; he calls these also hydatids. The method of cure 
 which he proposes, is to open the tumour with the point 
 of a lancet. But if all the circumference of the globe 
 is covered with water, the conjunctiva will be inflamed ; 
 -and in this case bleeding, purging, and a collyrium of, 
 aq. calcis, will be necessary. See Wallis's Nos. Meth. 
 Oculor. Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 264. 
 
 A'RA PA'RVA, (from aipa, to raise up}. A LIT- 
 TLE ALTAR. A neat way of applying a bandage, so as 
 to resemble the corner of an altar. 
 
 ARA'BICUM, GUMMI. See GUMMI ARABICUM. 
 
 A'RAC. (Indian.) This is an Indian spirituous liquor, 
 prepared in many ways, often from rice; (see OHYSA;) 
 
A R A 
 
 167 
 
 A U 13 
 
 sometimes from sugar fermented with the juice of 
 cacao nuts; frequently from toddy, the juice which 
 flows from the cacao nut tree -by incision. The Tun- 
 gusi, a race of Tartars, prepare it from mare'b milk. In 
 general, arac is hot and heady, occasioning great un- 
 easiness in the head and stomach : in other respects it 
 resembles ardent spirits. 
 
 We find also that it has been prepared from the 
 American maple juice. ' 
 
 A'RACALAN. See AMULETA. 
 
 A'RACA MI'RI. (Indian). A shrub growing in 
 Brasil. It bears fruit in March and September, which 
 tastes like a mixture of musk and strawberries ; and 
 when candied or made into a marmalade, is cooling and 
 moderately astringent. The leaves and buds have the 
 same qualities, and the root is diuretic and antidysen- 
 teric. Raii Hist. The plant has not been systemati- 
 cally ascertained. 
 
 ARA'CHXE, (from arag, Hebrew, to weave). See 
 ARAXEA. 
 
 ARACHXOI'DES, (from *?*%:, a spider, and <&, 
 a form). See ARANF.H, and Pi A MATER. 
 
 A'RACOX. See ^SECAVUM, under js. 
 
 A'RACUS AROMATICUS. See VANILLA. 
 
 A'RADOS, (from ctfa.hu, to be turbulent}. Hippo- 
 crates means by it the perturbation excited in the sto- 
 mach by digestion. It also signifies any perturbation 
 in the body. 
 
 ARJL'ON, (from *;<, rare). Thin, rare, slow. 
 It is applied to breathing, as when we say the breathing 
 is not frequent nor thick. The air is also said to be 
 rare, when not too much condensed. 
 
 AR.O'TICA, (from *?xta, to rarify"). Things or 
 medicines which rarify. 
 
 ARA'LDA. See DIGITALIS. 
 
 ARA'LIA, (from are, a bank in the tea; so called 
 because it grows upon banks near the sea). BERRY- 
 BEARING ANGELICA, Or ANGELICA TREE. The flowers 
 
 consist of many leaves, which expand like a rose and 
 are naked, growing on the top of an ovary. These 
 flowers are succeeded by a globular fruit, which is 
 succulent and full of oblong seeds. It is the aralia 
 racemosa Lin. Sp. PI. 393. In its natural'order it has 
 been usually arranged among the umbeltifere, but Ven- 
 tenat has separated it, and formed a new order from 
 this genus, the araliacetc. The a. undicaulis grows in 
 Canada, and is there called sarsafiarilla, because its 
 roots and virtues are nearly the same. See Miller's 
 Diet, and Philos. Trans. Ab. vol. v. The a. octofihylla 
 and fialmeta grow in China, and their bark is supposed 
 to be useful in dropsies. 
 
 ARA'LIA HU'MILIS. See GEX-SIV<%. 
 
 ARA'NEA, (from *?**, to knit together,) called 
 also arac/ine araneug, the CATCHER, the WOLF, and 
 SPIDER. 
 
 Spiders are absurdly said to abound with volatile salt, 
 in consequence of which they are sometimes useful in 
 agues, if taken inwardly. A scruple of the spider's 
 web, it has been said, in many instances hath proved 
 successful, given an hour before the fit of an ague, and 
 an hour after it. They may perhaps contain an acrid 
 oil, but their effect in agues is from the horror excited : 
 they never cured, whin the nature of the medicine was 
 concealed. By this name are also called the coat and 
 capsula of the crystalline humour of the eyes, named 
 
 also sjitculum crystalloides tunica. It is furnished with 
 vessels from the ciliary processes, and from an artery 
 which enters the bottom "of the retina and runs through 
 the vitreous humour. 
 
 ARA'NEA is also the appellation of the coat of the vi- 
 treous humour of the eye, from resembling a spider's 
 web ; called also arachnoides, a name added to it by 
 Herophilus, according to Celsus. It is now called r/- 
 trea tunica._ Dr. Xicholls, and Albums, on injecting it, 
 say that the vessels run on it like rays from a centre. 
 
 ARAXEO'SA URI'XA. URINE, in which is some- 
 thing like spider webs, with an oiliness on the top. It 
 indicates a colliquation. 
 
 ARAXEO'SUS PU'LSUS. A SPIDER LIKE PULSE. 
 According to Galen, a small pulse that moves as if 
 shaken by -short puffs of air. 
 
 ARAXEUS. See ARAXEA; also ASTCHACHILOS. 
 
 ARA'XGIA, ARA'XTIA. See AURANTIA HISPA- 
 
 LENSIS. 
 
 ARA'RA FRU'CTUS SECU'XDUS, or A'RARA 
 FRU'CTUS AMERICA 'NUS. (Ararah, Arab). It is 
 a tree of the juniper kind, growing in Cayenne ; and 
 when bruised is applied to ulcers. Raii Hist. Its genus 
 has not been ascertained. 
 
 ARA'SCOX. See FUROR UTERIXVS. 
 
 ARA'XOS. See FVLIGO. 
 
 A'RBOR. A TREE; defined to be a plant of the 
 largest growth, whose trunk is perennial and single, 
 divided into many large branches, which are again 
 subdivided into small twigs, on which the leaves, 
 flowers, and fruit are produced. A'RBOR AQUA'TICA 
 BRASILIE'XSIS, see ANINGA; ARBOR CAMPHORIFERA, see 
 LAURUS. 
 
 A'RBOR FARINI'FERA. See PA'LMA JAPO'XICA. 
 
 A'RBOR FEBRI'FUGA PERUVIA'XA. See CO'RTEX 
 PERUVIA'NUS. 
 
 A'RBOR INCA'XA siLiquis TORO'SIS. See CA'JAN. 
 
 A'RBOR I'NDICA FRU'CTU COXOI'DE, &c. See ANA- 
 CA'RDIUM. 
 
 A'RBOR JUCADI'CE. See CA'SSIA LI"GXEA ; CANE'LLA 
 A'LBA. 
 
 A'RBOR LANI'GERA SPINOSA. See BO'MBAX. 
 
 A'RBOR MALA'BARICA LACTE'SCENS, Sec. See Co- 
 NE'SSI. 
 
 A'RBOR MEXICA'XA. See ORLEA'NA. 
 
 A'RBOR NUCI'FERA. SeeAxDiVi. 
 
 A'RBOR ST. THO'MJE. See MANDA'RA. 
 
 A'RBOR SPIXO'SA. See LY'CIUM. 
 
 ARBOR SPIXO'SA I'NDICA, Sec. See BO'NDUCH IXDO'- 
 
 RUM. 
 
 A'RBOR POMI'FERA, and PRUNIFE'RA I'NDICA. See 
 ACAJAI'BA. 
 
 A'RBOR VINIFERA COUTON JUGLANDI SIMILIS. See 
 COC'TON. 
 
 ARBOR DIAN.E. Silver precipitated by the superior 
 affinity of some other metal in an arborescent form. 
 Lead and tinproduce similar appearances, and ares'ivicd 
 ARBOR FLLMBI, and ARBOR STANNi ; but the method of 
 forming these trees has no relation to medigine. 
 
 ARBORE'SCEXS, ARBORESCENT, (from ardor, a 
 tree"). See DENDROIDES. 
 
 ARBUSCULA CORA'LLII,orCORALLOI'DES, 
 (a dim. of art> J r}. See CORALLODEXDROX. 
 
 ARBI/SCULA GU.MMIFERA BRASILIENSIS. See CAAIO- 
 PIA. 
 
ARC 
 
 168 
 
 ARC 
 
 ARBU'STlVA,(from arbor, a tree'). An order of 
 plants of the shrubby kind. 
 
 ARBU'TUS PAPYRA'CEA, called also fia/iyracea, 
 fragaroides, ferentis, fragaria. The STRAWBERRY 
 TREE. The fruit of this tree, called unedo, comarus,s.i\d 
 mamacylon, is slightly cooling and relaxing, aperient, 
 and a promoter of the urinary and alvine secretions : 
 mixed with watery liquors the juice forms an useful 
 drink in fevers. The jellies and inspissated juices are 
 less flatulent than the raw fruit. See FRAGA. 
 
 This strawberry is like a quince tree, and is common 
 in the south of Europe. 
 
 ARBU'TUS U'VA U'RSI. See UVA URSI. 
 
 ARC-S/I, BALS. vel LINIM. vel UNO. See ELEMI. 
 
 ARCA'NNE. See OCHRA. 
 
 ARCA'NUM, (from area, a chest*). A secret, or a 
 medicine whose preparation is kept from the world to 
 enhance its value. 
 
 ARCA'NUM CORALLI'NUM. See MERCURIUS CORALLI- 
 
 ARCA'NUM DU'PLEX, of DUPLICA'TUM. See Ni- 
 TRUM. 
 
 ARCA'NUM JOVIA'LE, is a preparation of tin and quick- 
 silver amalgamated and digested in spirit of nitre, but 
 now disused. 
 
 ARCA'NUM MATERIA'LE. Among the chemists it is a 
 specific extract, supposed to be allied to the matter of 
 our bodies. 
 
 ARCA'NUM TA'RTARI. TE'RRA FOLIA'TA TAHTARI. 
 See DIURETICUS SAL. 
 
 ARCEUTHOS, (from a?*, evil, and xivta, to drive 
 away). So called, because the smell of its leaves keeps 
 off" noxious animals. See JUNIPERUS. 
 
 ARCHE'US, (from f%>i, the firincifial, chief, or first 
 mover). The supposed primum mobile of Helmont, 
 which, in his opinion, superintended the animal econo- 
 my, and preserved it. It resembles Plato's anima mundi. 
 Hippocrates uses the words a^*i!> <pv<rt<;, to signify the 
 former healthy state before the attack of the disease. It 
 is also a term coined by Paracelsus ; by it he would ex- 
 press the sole active principle in the material world. 
 
 But however language has diversified the nature and 
 operation of this principle, the existence of a power in 
 the animal system, to correct accidental deviations from 
 health, and to preserve the body in a sound state, is un- 
 deniable. When NATURE is said to act, such a prin- 
 ciple-must be intended. Van Helmont, who, among 
 numerous fancies, possessed in many instances a sound 
 judgment and extensive knowledge, placed hisarchaeus 
 in the stomach, and supposed it the grand regulator of 
 the animal machine. Stahl adopted the principle, and 
 extended its influence, without however fixing its throne 
 in any one part. The aystem of Stahl was widely dif- 
 fused in Germany, and for a long time obscured the 
 humbler, but scarcely less industrious, labours of Hoff- 
 man ; and to Stahl, Dr. Cullen has been more indebted 
 than is generally supposed, or he was himself willing 
 to acknowledge. The great point at issue between the 
 disciples of Van Helmont and Stahl, and the more 
 modern physiologists, is the action of this principle. 
 Stahl contended, that nature acted from wide exten- 
 sive views, consulting with consummate wisdom the 
 good of the machine entrusted to her care. Dr. Cullen, 
 while he admitted the benefits produced by the ope- 
 rations of nature, considered her action as the necessary 
 
 consequence of immutable laws ; and denied that \v e in 
 any instance possessed a power of acting, directed by 
 means ; chiefly since these means were beyond our 
 knowledge ; nor were we in many instances conscious 
 even of the end or object. We need not expand this 
 article by the arguments on either side. In the works 
 of Stahl, particularly in his ' Thcoria Medica Vera,' and 
 in the theses, published by his pupils, the whole doc- 
 trine is expanded with singular ingenuity, and support- 
 ed with a logical precision, of which, in the annals of 
 medicine, there is no example or imitation. It is more 
 clearly explained in the works of Junker ; for the lan- 
 guage and the laboured precision of Stahl place him 
 beyond the reach of many readers. As the principle is 
 acknowledged, we ought to look to physiologists for its 
 explanation : none has, however, been offered, except 
 that hinted at above by Dr. Cullen. The power evi- 
 dently does not reside in the immaterial principle, but 
 is the result of changes more purely material ; and such 
 is the constitution of the animal machine, that, by being 
 repeated, it obtains greater facility of action. Nature, 
 then, often urged to supply deficiencies and correct de- 
 viations, acts more readily, and performs her office more 
 successfully. In a future part of this work we shall re- 
 sume the subject; and when the articles to which we 
 must refer are before the reader, we may make some 
 advances in the explanation. See VIRES KATUHJt. 
 
 ARCHAN-GE'LICA. See ANGELICA, and LAMIUM 
 ALBUM. 
 
 A'RCHE, ctpxy. The first attack of a disease ; its 
 first stage ; or that time of the disorder in which the 
 patient first takes to his bed, or in which help might be 
 effectual. 
 
 ARCHE'GENUS MO'RBUS, (from *f&, the 6<- 
 ginning, and y/oft(,"io be). Holding the first rank in 
 diseases. See ACU'TUS MO'RBUS. 
 
 ARCHE'NDA. Corrupted from the Arabic alkenda, 
 the ligustrum, or firhiet. A powder prepared of the 
 Egyptian privet, to be applied to the feet to check their 
 fetid odour. 
 
 ARCHEZO'STIS, (from *px, extremity, and *- 
 wa, to bind). Because its tops or tendrils are apt to 
 bind round whatever is in its reach. See BRYONIA 
 ALBA. 
 
 ARCHIA'TER, (from */>, chief, and^7ps, a phy- 
 aician). The principal physician at a court. 
 
 ARCHI'MIA, (from ap%v, chief, and %viua., chemis- 
 try). The art of changing imperfect into perfect 
 metals. 
 
 ARCHI'THOLUS, (from ?*, and .%*, a chamber). 
 See ARCHICOLUM. 
 
 A'RCHOS, the ANUS. Also the INTESTINUM REC- 
 TUM. 
 
 ARCHOPTO'MA, (from *rxt<,, anus, and TITT]*/, to 
 fall down). A bearing down of the rectum. Vogel. 
 
 A'RCION. A'RCIUM. See BARDANA. 
 
 A'RCOS. See J&s USTUM. 
 
 ARCTA'TA PARS. So Scribonius Largus calls a 
 part compressed or closed by a fibula. 
 
 ARCTA'TIO, vel ARCTI'TUDO, (from arcto, to 
 make narrow). It is when the intestines are constipated 
 from an inflammation or spasm. Also a preternatural 
 straitness of the pudendum muliebre. 
 
 A'RCTION, (from *px.lo<, a bear,) so called from its 
 roughness. See BARDANA ARCTICUM. 
 
ARD 
 
 169 
 
 D 
 
 A'RCTICUM LAPPA, vel A'RCTIUM MA'JOR. 
 See BAHDASA MAJOR. 
 
 ARCTOSCO RDOX, (from apt'e;, a bear, and 
 rxetfei, garlic} . BEAR GARLIC. 
 
 ARCTOSTAPHYLOS, (from *.?!, a. bear, and 
 c-7*A3, a berry, because wild bears feed upon them). 
 SPANISH WORTLES. 
 
 ARCTURA, (from arcto, to straiten). Inflamma- 
 tion of the finger or the toe from a curvature of the 
 nail. Linnaeus. 
 
 ARCUA LIA, vcl XERVA'LIA OSSA, (from ar- 
 cus, a .bom, and nervus, a nerve,} because they have 
 the form of a bow, and afford a passage for the nerves. 
 The SINCIPUT; according to others the TEMPLE BOXES. 
 
 ARCUA'LIS SUTURA. See COROXALIS SUTURA. 
 
 ARCUA'TIO. A gibbosity of the fore parts, with 
 a curvation of the bone of the sternum, of the tibia, or 
 dorsal vertebrae. 
 
 ARCU A'TUS MO'RBUS. So called, (from arcus, 
 a bow,) either because the colour of the eyes is like a 
 rainbow, or because of the rainbow like arch which is 
 under the eye lids in the jaundice. See ICTERUS. 
 
 A'RCUL.E, (a dim. of area, a chest). The orbits of 
 the eyes. 
 
 A'RDAS, (from t/, to defile). SORDES, FILTH. 
 
 A'RDENS FE'BRIS. The ARDENT FEVER, (from 
 ardeo, to burn). It is also called febris deurens, cau- 
 s'jdes, and choferica ; a BURNING, or HIGHLY ARDENT 
 FEVER : by the Greeks called CAUSUS, (from K*IU, uro, 
 to burn,) because it was attended with a burning heat. 
 The ancients considered the extreme heat and unex- 
 tinguishable thirst as characteristic symptoms of the 
 disease. Hippocrates succinctly describes it, a fever 
 attended with extreme heat, strong thirst, a rough 
 and black tongue, complexion rather yellowish, and 
 the sputum bilious. It is also elegantly described by 
 Aretseus and Lommius. Sauvages arranges it under 
 tritecofihya, the second species; and Dr. Cullen places it 
 among his examples of tertian remittents. At the be- 
 ginning of this fever the heat to the touch is fiery, 
 though unequal in different places ; internally it is vio- 
 lent, though often the heat in the extremities is much 
 less severe : sometimes indeed they are cold. The 
 whole surface of the body, nose, mouth, and tongue, 
 are dry ; the breathing is short and quick ; the tongue 
 dry, yellow, sometimes black, rough, and chapped ; 
 the thirst is inextinguishable, and often goes off sudden- 
 ly ; there is a loathing of all solid food, nausea, accom- 
 panied often with a gnawing pain at the stomach, and 
 heat of the precordia; vomiting, great anxiety, rest- 
 lessness, and extreme lassitude; a slight cough also at- 
 tends, with a hoarse voice, and, occasionally, delirium ; 
 to which succeed coma or convulsions : \\\ exacerba- 
 tions are not always on regular days. This fever, as 
 it is very violent, is seldom of long corfttnuance : if 
 from the beginning the symptoms arc favourable, it 
 generally terminates on the fourth day ; seldom exceeds 
 the seventh ; and either a vomiting, diarrhoea, sweat, 
 or nasal haemorrhage, proves critical. Young subjects 
 are seized oftener, but bear it with more ease and safety, 
 than older persons. The remote causes are debilitating 
 ones of every kind, particularly when combined with 
 hot weather; and the biliary system seems particularly 
 affected; but the more immediate cause of this and all 
 other remittent fevers is marsh effluvia. It is some- 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 times attended with an inflammation of the aorta and 
 vena cava. 
 
 CURE. We are first advised to bleed freely from a 
 large orifice ; and if the patient is robust, and the heat 
 excessive, to support him on his feet until the ope- 
 ration is ended, that he may faint, if possible ; as the 
 heat is always less after fainting than when the same 
 quantity of blood is discharged without this accident 
 happening. If the pulse and the heat do not contra- 
 indicate it, the bleeding must be repeated at proper in- 
 tervals. 
 
 Immediately after bleeding, let a brisk but cooling 
 purgative be administered. Sydenham observes, thai 
 purging immediately after bleeding cools to a great de- 
 gree ; and that the method of curing fevers by perspira- 
 tion is not only less certain, but more troublesome and 
 tedious, nay, that it prolongs the disease,- and endangers 
 the patient. By this observation, however, he means 
 that such inconveniences arise by the heating sudorifics. 
 then employed, previous to evacuations. The proper 
 purges are the saline, quickened, if necessary, by an in- 
 fusion of senna. Glauber's salt, largely diluted in water 
 gruel, with a small proportion of emetic tartar, should 
 be frequently drunk till it operates either or both ways. 
 
 During the intervals of ' purging, frequent small 
 draughts.of acidulated, subtepid, liquors should be taken, 
 and nitre, kali acetatum, and sal ammon. crud. may be 
 properly given : and if to each dose of these as much 
 antimonium tatarisatum, or vin. antim. is added as the 
 stomach will easily retain, their advantages will be in- 
 creased. Barley and oatmeal gruels are the properest 
 kinds of aliment, and all such as contribute to keep 
 the habit cool, and dilute the fluids. After four or five- 
 days, if Jio assistance has been obtained, the above 
 method is improper ; yet if the heat be great and the 
 pulse strong, a moderate bleeding may be of use. A 
 gentle laxative that is cooling may also be given by the 
 mouth ; and, until the crisis, let gentle diaphoretics 
 and light broths be continued : for after the fifth or 
 sixth day of an ardent fever, there is generally some 
 difficulty to keep up the vital heat to that degree which 
 is necessary to health, or the continuance of the ne- 
 cessary secretions. 
 
 If a nausea continues after the emetic is worked off, 
 the common saline draughts may be given at proper in- 
 tervals. 
 
 A diarrhoea may be critical, So should be attended to 
 with care ; and until the patient's strength is affected 
 by it, nothing is required. If excessive, the cretaceous 
 mixture, with the tinctura catechu, or the pulv. ipeca- 
 cuanhae c. cum opio, will restrain it. If delirium come 
 on early, with a strong pulse, the bleeding must be 
 repeated and cooling laxatives continued : if, at a later 
 period, with spasms, and a low pulse,' warm cordials 
 must be given, blisters applied to the neck, and sina- 
 pisms to the feet. Sydenham asserts, that garlic bruised 
 and applied to the feet quiets the delirium more ef- 
 fectually and speedier than blisters. For the general 
 management, see FEBRIS. Hoffman's Syst. Rat. Med... 
 Boerhaav. Aphorism. 738. Sauvages' Nosol. Method. 
 Cullen's Pract, of Phys. on Remittents. Lommii Opus- 
 culum Aureum. 
 
 ARDE'XTE'S PA'PUL.E. See ECBRASMATA. 
 
 ARDE'SIA HIBE'RNICA. See HIBERNICUS LA- 
 PIS. 
 
ARG 
 
 170 
 
 ARG 
 
 A'RDOR. A very intense acute heat raised in em- 
 bodies. 
 
 A'RDOR URIN.S. See DYSURIA. 
 
 A'RDOR VENTRICULI. See CARDIALGIA. 
 
 A'REA. See ALOPECIA. 
 
 ARE'CA. Ray takes the bahei coyollito be this nut. 
 Also ca\\edfaufel, ave/lana Indiana versicolor. Caun- 
 ffa. The INDIAN, and the MALABAR NUT. 
 
 It is the fruit of a species of palm tree which is met 
 with in the East Indies, though reckoned among the 
 species of cacao-nuts. The whole is about the size of 
 a pullet's egg ; under the outward coat is a succulent 
 fruit, which, when fresh, the Indians masticate with the 
 betel : it is brown on the outside, shaped like a nutmeg 
 ut one end, and flat at the other; within, white and 
 rnarbled with purplish veins ; rather insipid to the 
 taste. Within we find the almond, which is more 
 commonly employed : it is astringent and harsh like 
 an acorn ; but the lime usually added takes off the un- 
 pleasant taste. It is supposed to strengthen the sto- 
 mach. The taste is indeed astringent, but in fact 
 it is merely, like snuff, an expedient to avoid en- 
 nui. Linnseus called this palm by the trivial name of 
 catec/nt, because he erroneously supposed it to yield 
 this drug. 
 
 A'RECA AME'HICANA, oleracea Lin. This is the cab- 
 bage tree ; and what is styled the cabbage is a conical 
 bud in the middle of the central leaves, consisting of 
 the long leaves not yet expanded. It is found in the 
 former species, but has not the delicate flavour of the 
 present, which resembles the artichoke, and is not less 
 wholesome than pleasant. The faecula of these trees 
 certainly resembles the terra Jajionica in appearance, 
 and approaches it in properties. 
 
 ARE'CA I'NDICA. See Nux MOSCHATA. 
 
 AREMA'ROS. See CINNABARIS. 
 
 ARE'NA. SAND or GRAVEL in the KIDNEYS. 
 
 AHE'NA LJTOHA'LIS, ARE'NA MA'RIS MAHI'NA. SEA 
 SAND. 
 
 It is heated in bags, and applied to parts that are 
 pained. Hydropic people are also sweated by being 
 covered with hot sand; and sailors cured of the scurvy 
 by burying them to the neck in the sand of hot coun- 
 tries. See BALNEUM. 
 
 ARENA'MEN, (from arena, sand,} so called, be- 
 cause it is procured from sandy places. See BOLUS 
 ARMENA.' 
 
 ARENA'TIO, or SABURRA'TIO. It is the cast- 
 ing of hot sand on the bodies of patients. 
 
 ARE'NTES, (from areo, to dry uji.) A sort of cup- 
 ping glasses used by the ancients. 
 
 ARE'OLA, (a dim. of area, a -void filace,) called also 
 halo, is a circle which surrounds the nipple on the 
 breasts : in virgins, it is little and red ; in pregnant 
 women it is larger and more brown. 
 
 ARE'STA BO'VIS. See ANONIS. 
 
 ARETjE'NOI'DES. See ARYT^NOIDES. 
 
 ARE'US. The title of a pessary mentioned by P. 
 A'.gineta. 
 
 A'RFAR. See ARSENICUM ALBUM. 
 
 A'RGAL. See TARTARUM. 
 
 ARGASYLLIS, (from />y*, a serpent, which it is 
 said to resemble). See AMMONIACUM, GUM. 
 
 A'RGEMA, or A'RGEMON, (from pys, white). 
 See ALBUGO ecutoRUM. Vogel defines it, an ulcer- 
 
 ation of the cornea. It appears red on the outside of 
 the iris, and white within it. 
 
 ARGEMO'NE MEXICA'NA. See PAPAVER SPI- 
 
 NOSUM. 
 
 ARGENTINE FLOWERS. See ANTIMONY. 
 
 ARGE'NTUM, (from */>yo, white,) also called ar- 
 g-yrus, cames, Diana, brumazer, LUNA, SILVER. Haiiy, 
 vol. iii. p. 383. 
 
 The more obvious properties of silver are well known. 
 Its specific gravity is 10.4743, nor can it be calcined, 
 or raised in vapour by any heat hitherto tried. It 
 yields only to the nitrous acid and hepatic preparations, 
 whether fluid or in the form of gas. When dissolved, 
 its salts are peculiarly acrid ; and coloured, or in some 
 degree reduced by light. Silver itself is so little affect-, 
 ed by any chemical agents, that it was preferred as the 
 material of vessels, in which the nicest and minutest 
 chemical experiments were usually made ; but as we 
 have now learnt to render platina malleable, the latter 
 is preferred, since copper, the almost necessary alloy 
 of silver, is affected by many bodies which do not 
 act on the metal itself. Van Swieten tells us, that 
 wine kept in a silver vessel in this way, became de- 
 leterious. 
 
 Nitrous acid or aqua fortis is almost its only solvent ; 
 and we thus prepare what is styled the lunar caustic for 
 external use. Pure silver is dissolved in four times 
 its weight of diluted nitrous acid, and the water eva- 
 porated. The salt is melted at first with a moderate 
 fire, till the ebullition ceases, then with a stronger, 
 till the matter runs like oil, in which state it is cast 
 in moulds. The caustic thus formed deliquesces in 
 the air, and is inflammable ; the silver, during the com- 
 bustion, separating in a pure state. For its mode of 
 application see CAUTERIA under ESCHAROTICA. 
 
 The nitrated solution of silver, previous to the eva- 
 poration, should be transparent. It has been used, 
 under the appellation of aqua graeca, to blacken the 
 hair; but must be greatly diluted, and employed with 
 caution. 
 
 The lapis infernalis, under the name of nitrated ' 
 silver, has been given internally by Boyle and Boer- 
 haave. The latter thought highly of its virtues in 
 dropsy when mixed with an equal quantity of nitre, and 
 has told us that it occasioned the discharge of water in 
 large quantities. Modern practice has recommended 
 it in epilepsies, and angina pectoris. We have already 
 had occasion to remark that all metals are apparently 
 tonics or antispasmodics, and silver is probably of this 
 number From its acrimony it may also prove ca- 
 thartic, as has been said, but our own experience has 
 been too inconsiderable with this medicine to enable 
 us to recommend it from observation. The dose should 
 not exceed i of a grain : it is perhaps best to begin 
 with | or .' 
 
 Angelus Sala recommended for similar diseases the 
 
 CATHARTICUM . LUN^E, MAGISTERIUM HYDRAGOGUM, Of 
 
 DEJECTORIUM. This was a filtrated solution of nitrated 
 silver crystallized. Of this salt he gave from six to 
 eight grains, but found- it so rough and uncertain that 
 he soon disused it. Of his LUNA POTABILIS, recom- 
 mended in delirium, he has given no formula : but his 
 BEZOARDICUM LUNARE consisted of equal parts of glass 
 of antimony and calx of silver. Lemery's TINCTURA 
 was made with the impure metal, and owed 
 
ARC 
 
 171 
 
 ARC 
 
 iis chief virtue to the copper with which the silver was 
 alloyed. 
 
 ARGE'NTUM VI'VUM; called also hydrargyrus; a 
 term now used by the college of London, mercurius, 
 liquor metallicus, metallumjluidum, argcntum fusum, et 
 mobile, mercurius, chemicorum, vomica liquoris tcterni; 
 aludit; anatris; alambic; alborca unterit; dtedalus; al- 
 carith, alecarit/i, alkaut, ebesmech; fans chtmit; gery- 
 on; guma; ignis; alrnarkasita; alohar; alohoc; mus- 
 salis) massariam; mater metallorum; ziback; alosat; 
 altaris; QUICKSILVER. Haiiy, vol. iii. p. 423. 
 
 Its chemical character is $ , which denotes that the 
 inside is pure gold, but the outer part is of the colour 
 of silver, with a corrosive underneath. 
 
 Its being a metal has been disputed; but it is now 
 found that at about 40 below of Fahrenheit it be- 
 comes solid and malleable. In the Venetian territories 
 are the greatest quantity of mines producing quicksilver; 
 the East Indies, Spain, and Hungary, afford great 
 quantities of it; in China, Japan, and about Montpelier 
 in France, there are mines in which it is found. 
 
 It is found in the earth in a fluid form, sometimes so 
 pure as not to require refining, when it is called VIRGIN 
 quiCKSiLVER ; but most frequently it is mixed with 
 other substances. The most general state in which it 
 is met with in the mines is in sulphureous ores of a red 
 colour, called cinnabar, whose colour is deeper in pro- 
 portion to its richness. 
 
 From the ore it is separated by washing in water, 
 grinding with vinegar and a little salt, which dissolves 
 the metalline impurities ; and by distillation, either alone 
 or with the addition of lime, potash, or iron filings. 
 
 The people who work in the quicksilver mines soon 
 die : when first affected they are seized with tremors, 
 after which a salivation comes on, their teeth drop out, 
 and pains of the whole body, particularly of the bones, 
 seize them. 
 
 Hippocrates does not seem to have been acquainted 
 with this mineral; Aristotle and Dioscorides rank it 
 amongst poisons; Galen says that it is corrosive ; Mes- 
 sae, the Arabian, was the first who used it medicinally, 
 and he only applied it in the form of an ointment in cu- 
 taneous distempers. Avicenna observes that it maybe 
 swallowed crude, and that it passes through the body. 
 About the end of the thirteenth century it was intro- 
 duced into Europe as a medicine, but not esteemed a 
 safe one until the venereal disease was found to yield to 
 its efficacy. The first internal mercurial medicine which 
 gained real credit was the pilul. Barbarossae, which was 
 composed of quicksilver, rhubarb, and musk. The term 
 quack, originally quacksalber, was a name of this metal, 
 and applied to the irregular indiscriminate use of it. 
 
 It is the heaviest of all bodies except gold. Mercury 
 is to gold nearly as 3 to 4; and to water as 13.5681 to 
 1 .0000. 
 
 It is totally volatile in the fire by heat not much 
 greater than that of boiling water, and by a far less heat 
 it is calcined into a red powder. The fumes raised by 
 fire are scarcely visible; and yet, by being received 
 into cold water, may be reduced to the state of pure 
 quicksilver. It rises also in vapour, in the vacuum of 
 the Toriccllian tube. 
 
 It amalgamates most readily with gold, and in sue- 
 
 cession with lead, silver, and tin; scarcely at all with 
 iron or copper. By the assistance of trituration, or of 
 heat, it dissolves all metallic bodies except iron. 
 
 The vitriolic acidhuth no effect upon it until concen- 
 trated by heat; the nitrous acid acts quickly upon it ; 
 and the muriatic scarcely at all until it is oxidated: 
 fixed salts, vegetable acids, and neutral salts, scarcely 
 alter it in any way. It is allowed to be pure when a little 
 held over a fire, in an iron ladle, totally evaporates. 
 
 It is often adulterated with lead ; a large quantity of 
 which may be incorporated with it by the intervention 
 of bismuth in a moderate heat; and in this case the 
 lead cannot be separated by pressure through leather. 
 This abuse may be discovered by the mercury staining 
 paper blackish; by its not running into round globules;" 
 by its leaving a powdery matter or a coloured spot on 
 the bottom of the vessel ; and by its producing a turbid 
 milkiness during its solution in aqua fortis. 
 
 As a medicine, it is used to promote the secretions in 
 general, particularly the saliva. The more perfectly it 
 is divided, the more powerful and penetrating is its 
 action, which is chiefly exerted in the small vessels. 
 Whether used internally or externally it affects all the 
 vessels in our bodies, and may be so managed as to pro- 
 mote excretions through all the emunctories. If not 
 restrained, it is determined to the mouth, and causes 
 inflammation, tumours, ulcerations, and constantly an 
 increased discharge of saliva. 
 
 Mercury, like antimony, has been tortured in many 
 different ways, but the result of the chemists' and al- 
 chemists' labours has been fortunate. We have obtain- 
 ed by their means a considerable variety of active pre- 
 parations, which are of the greatest importance in the 
 healing art. We shall, as in the article of Antimony, 
 first examine the preparations retained by the colleges 
 of these kingdoms, and then notice some of the more 
 important formulae formerly recommended, or still 
 valued. The mind will not in this way be distracted 
 by a multitude of objects, and what the enquirer chiefly 
 wants he will readily find. 
 
 Mercury is employed 
 
 I. Purified by distillation. 
 
 Hydrargyrum purificatum (Dublin. London). 
 
 II. Slightly oxidated 
 
 By precipitation of nitrated mercury by means 
 of ammonia. 
 
 Oxidum hydrargyri cinereum (Ed.). 
 
 Pulvis hydrargyri cinereus (Dublin). 
 fl By trituration. 
 
 1 . With unctuous substances. 
 Unguentum hydrargyri (Ed.). 
 
 fortius (Lond. Dublin" 
 
 mitius, ibid. 
 
 Emplastrum ammoniac! cum hydrargyro. 
 
 lithargyri cum hydrargyro. 
 
 hydrargyri (Ed.). 
 
 2. With saccharine substances. 
 Pilulae hydrargyri (Lond. Dub. Ed.). 
 
 3. With aerated lime. 
 
 Pulvis hydrargyri cum creta (Lond.). 
 
 III. Considerably oxidated 
 t* By heat and air. 
 
 Hydrargyrum calcinatum (Lond. Dublin . 
 
ARG 
 
 172 
 
 ARG 
 
 /3 By nitrous acid. 
 
 Oxiclium hydrargyri rubrum per oxidum nitri- 
 
 cum (Edin.). 
 
 Hydrargyrum subnitratum (Dublin). 
 Hydrargyrus nitratus ruber (Lond.). 
 Unguentum oxidi hydrargyri rubri (Edin.). 
 IV. Oxidated and combined with acids. 
 
 1. More slightly. 
 With the nitrous acid. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri nitrati (Lpnd. Dub. 
 
 Edin.). 
 /3 With sulphuric acid. 
 
 Subsulphas hydrargyri (Edin.). 
 Hydrargyrum subvitriolatum (Dub.). 
 Hydrargyrus vitriolatus (London). 
 y With muriatic acid. 
 
 1. Sublimation. 
 
 Submurias hydrargyri (Edin.). 
 Hydrargyrum muriatum mite sublimatum 
 
 (Dublin). 
 Calomelas (London). 
 
 2. By precipitation. ' 
 
 Submurias hydrargyri praecipitatus (Edin.). 
 
 Hydrargyrum muriatum mite praecipitatum 
 (Dublin). 
 
 Hydrargyrus muriatus mitis (London). 
 ^ With acetous acid. 
 
 Acetis hydrargyri (Edin.). 
 
 Hydrargyrum acetatum (Lond. Dub.). 
 2. More completely. 
 Muriats. 
 
 Murias hydrargyri (Edin.). 
 
 Hydrargyrum muriatus (London). 
 
 Hydrargyrum muriatum corrosivum (Dub.). 
 With ammonia. 
 
 Calx-hydrargyri alba (London). 
 V., Combined with sulphur. 
 
 1. By trituration. 
 
 Sulphuretum hydrargyri nigrum (Edin.). 
 Hydrargyrum sulphuratum nigrum (London. 
 Dublin). 
 
 2. By sublimation. 
 
 Hydrargyrum sulphuratum rubrum (London. 
 - Dublin). 
 
 Mercury differs from antimony in one important re- 
 spect, viz. that its calces are not inert in proportion to 
 their degree of oxidation: in fact, the more highly oxi- 
 dated metallic salts and calces are among its more 
 active preparations. In the first stage of oxidation we 
 find mercury assume a grey colour; and in this state, 
 as appears by the table, it exists in plasters and oint- 
 ments, and formerly existed in some other preparations 
 now chiefly confined to pi'ivate practice. The only re- 
 maining preparations of this kind arc, the fiulv is hydrar- 
 gyri cum cretd, and the fiiilulx hydrargyri^ of the three 
 colleges. The latter differ only in the proportions; for 
 one grain of mercury is contained in four grains of the 
 Edinburgh pill, three in that of London, and two and 
 a half in the Dublin form. It has occasioned some 
 anxiety to Jearn in these preparations the source of the 
 acid, for an acid was thought necessary. We now find 
 that oxygen is chiefly required; yet it has been dis- 
 covered that electricity has, or possibly the Galvanic 
 
 fluid, some share, since the preparation differs accord- 
 ing to the nature of the vessels employed. A similar 
 powder is the result of agitating pure quicksilver in 
 water, but the source of the oxygen is there suffi- 
 ciently obvious. 
 
 The difficulty of obtaining a complete extinction of 
 the quicksilver by trituration, induced the Edinburgh 
 and Dublin colleges to precipitate the mercury from its 
 solution in the nitrous acid by means of ammonia. The 
 oxidum hydrargyri cinereum, and f/ulvis hydrargyri 
 cinereus, are the results of this plan. The oxide is, 
 however, not pure, for it contains the oxide of mercury 
 with ammonia not saturated with nitric acid. Fourcroy 
 has remarked, that a part of this salt is soluble in the 
 acetous acid; and the remainder, a pure subnitrate of 
 mercury and ammonia, crystallizes in brilliant polyhe- 
 dral crystals, extremely styptic, and scarcely soluble in, 
 water; consisting of 68.2 of oxide, 16 of ammonia, 
 and 15.8 of nitric acid. Though this be different from, 
 the grey oxide, yet we think it deserves a trial. The 
 black oxide may be prepared also by triturating the 
 calomel (in modern language the sublimed submuriate 
 of mercury) in lime water. The decomposition is said 
 to be more complete if the precipitated submuriate is 
 employed; the preparation generally known by the 
 name of calomel in the humid way. 
 
 A pure oxide of mercury with a larger proportion 
 of oxygen occurs in the hydrargyrum calcinatum of 
 the London and Dublin Dispensatories. The process 
 is slow and tedious ; but the preparation, if carefully 
 levigated, highly useful. Its acrimony must, however, 
 be guarded by opium, or it will prove emetic and pur- 
 gative. In a long practice, it is not uncommon to feel 
 at different periods a predilection for different prepara- 
 tions of mercury; and, perhaps, at this time we may 
 be peculiarly fond of the present prepai'ation. It seems, 
 however, to perform every thing which the most cele- 
 brated mercurials have effected, and not to be more in- 
 convenient. Yet, perhaps, in every instance, calomel 
 will do as much. 
 
 Mercury, oxidated by nitrous acid, has been much 
 employed; hydrargyrus nitratus ruber of the London 
 Dispensatory; oxidum hydrargyri rubrum fier oxidum 
 nitricum of the Edinburgh; and hydrargyrum subni- 
 tratum of the Dublin: yet it scarcely differs from the 
 mercurius calcinatus, except in the convenience and 
 the facility of the preparation. The metal is first 
 united with the acic^; then the latter decomposed and 
 separated by heat. In general, the acid exceeds in a 
 small proportion the weight of the quicksilver; but the 
 London college renders the proportions equal, adding a 
 little muriatic acid, whjch it is supposed increases the 
 size and beauty of the red scales. This advantage is, 
 however, equivocal ; and the little difference in the pro- 
 portion of the acid of scarcely any importance except 
 in an economical view. If too small, the continued 
 heat compensates the inconvenience. The ointment 
 contains one part of the oxide to eight of hogs' lard. 
 
 The oxides of mercury, combined with acids, are 
 -preparations of great importance. In t\\eo\&unguentum 
 citrinum.) unguentum hydrargyri nitrati, we find the 
 only instance of its combination with the nitrous acid. 
 With the vitriolic acid it forms the hydrargyrum vitrio- 
 
AEG 
 
 173 
 
 A R 
 
 latut of the London, and the subsulfiha* hydrargyrijla- 
 -L-US of the Edinburgh. The very singular process by 
 which this medicine is prepared,, M. Fourrroy has very 
 industriously and ingeniously analysed. \\ hen the a 
 is added to ihe metal, no action takes place ; but when 
 heat is applied, a part of the acid is decomposed and 
 the metal oxidated, uniting with the remainder of the 
 acid. The salt thus formed is white, but the acid is 
 in excess. When the seperfluous acid is separated, this 
 salt crystallizes in fine prismatic needles ; is soluble in 
 about five hundred parts of cold water, and in half that 
 proportion of warm, without decomposition. A little 
 sulphuric acid increases its solubility. In this state 
 Fourcroy found that it contained seventy-five of the 
 metal, twelve of the acid, eight of oxygen, and five of 
 water, in one hundred parts. 
 
 In the processes of the colleges, the saline solution is 
 boiled to dryness, so that more of the acid is decom- 
 posed, and a larger proportion of sulphureous acid gas 
 evolved. If then, as directed, it is thrown into boil- 
 ing water, a yellow powder, the hydrargyrus vitriolatus, 
 is formed. ' What is effected by this part of the process 
 M. Fourcroy discovered by examining the different por- 
 tions. The water contained a salt with more than its 
 proportion of acid : of course, the powder had a di- 
 minished proportion, and the affusion of the hot water 
 dissolving as much of the salt as it could take up with 
 its acid, left the powder deprived of it. It consisted, on 
 analysis, of seventy-six parts of mercury, and eleven of 
 oxygen. The taste is acrid; it is soluble in two thousand 
 parts of cold water, decomposed by the nitrous and mu- 
 riatic acids, oxidizes quicksilver, and is converted by 
 trituration with it into a black powder. Such is the 
 outline of this author's labour; and chemistry does not 
 furnish an analysis at once so accurate, so elegant, and 
 satisfactory. 
 
 The muriatic acid furnishes preparations of the great- 
 est use and importance in medicine. In the calomel of 
 theLondonPharmacop(Eia,the6mMri"aAj/drarjryriof 
 the London, and the hydrargyrum muriatum mite sub- 
 limatum of the Dublin, prepared by sublimation, the 
 metal is oxidated more slightly. But before we can 
 notice these we must step forward in the table to the 
 muriats, and the three different titles express only the 
 combination of the metal with the muriatic acid, ge- 
 nerally known by the appellation of corrosive sublimate. 
 In all the preparations the mercury is oxidated by sul- 
 phuric acid, and then combined with the muriatic, by 
 subliming it with a mixture of common salt. The taste 
 is peculiarly acrid and styptic: it is soluble in twenty 
 parts of cold, and in about two of boiling water; in 
 nearly four parts of alcohol at 70, and in an equal 
 weight of alcohol in a boiling state. It is unaltered in 
 the air, in sublimation, or by either of the mineral acids. 
 Its solubility is increased by the addition of a small pro- 
 portion of crude sal ammoniac. It is precipitated by 
 all alkalis and earths ; those not carbonated form a 
 yellow precipitate; the others an orange yellow, chang- 
 ing to a brick red. It consists of oxide of mercury 0.82, 
 and of acid 0.1 8. The oxide itself containing 0.15 of 
 oxygen. 
 
 The calomel, and the synonymous formulae which 
 precede, are prepared from this muriat of mercury. 
 The principle of the preparation is obvious, when it is 
 recollected that earths and metals, unlike alkalis, may 
 
 be combined with different portions of acid, and still 
 be in appearance neutral. In the muriat of mercury 
 there is no apparent excess of acid ; yet nearly an equal 
 proportion of the metal may be combined with it, and 
 partake not only of its acid but its oxygen. About nine 
 ounces of the metal are added to a pound of the muriat } 
 and united by trituration. The newly added metal 
 shows immediately appearances of oxygenation, but 
 the combination is effected only by repeated sublimation 
 and trituration. The London college orders this pro- 
 cess to be repeated four times ; an extraordinary pre- 
 caution! certainly not necessary. Generally twice is 
 sufficient ; but we have sometimes found the union not 
 perfectly complete, and a third sublimation is occasion- 
 ally necessary. From Mr. Chevenix's experiments also 
 there seems to be an unnecessary waste of quicksilver, 
 a lessproportion,0.54, for instance, appearing sufficient. 
 He considers the excess,hovvever,a necessary precaution. 
 The utility of calomel, which may be perhaps considered 
 as an instar omnium with respect to the other mercurial 
 preparations, for it is in every instance equally useful 
 with any other, and in many cases greatly superior, 
 has induced chemists to attempt with great diligence 
 an easier and more certain mode of preparing it. The 
 great object is to avoid the necessity of very long-and 
 careful trituration ; for the calomel forming by subli- 
 mation a very hard solid mass, consisting of a con- 
 fused aggegration of tetraedral prisms, terminated by 
 pyramids, the most careful attention is necessary lest 
 any spiculae should remain. Calomel has, consequently, 
 been prepared in the humid way ; first, if we recollect 
 rightly, by Scheele, and afterwards more accurately by 
 Gottling. It is now found in the Dublin and Edinburgh 
 Dispensatories with the epithet /ir*rJ/!iYa/u;n,- and in 
 that of London, under the title of hydrargyrus muriatus 
 mitis. The principle of the process consists in forming 
 a nitrated solution of mercury with an excess of oxide, 
 to which a dilute solution of common salt is added. It 
 was supposed that the decomposition of the nitrated 
 mercury immediately took place, and that the powder 
 deposited was calomel. Mr. Chevenix, however, has 
 given us some reason to doubt the justness of this con- 
 clusion; and as water, the menstruum of the salt, will 
 decompose nitrated quicksilver, the precipitate is pro- 
 bably a subnitrate of quicksilver, together with the sub- 
 muriate. He consequently proposes adding to the water 
 a little muriatic acid, or to employ a nitrated quicksilver 
 without heat. To either proposal no reasonable objec- 
 tion can be made ; yet it has been suggested by good 
 authority, that the quicksilver in the nitrated salt is too 
 highly oxidated for, if the preparation be made by 
 boiling, the proportion of oxygen is greater and that 
 the solution has been found to contain muriated quick- 
 silver. We have repeated the process with this view- 
 without finding the same result; yet we think it should 
 teach us to render our solution of common salt more 
 concentrated, and the two fluids should be added at 
 once, that the moment a particle of water touches the 
 metallic solution, the latter should be met also by a 
 portion of the common salt. ' In the usual" preparations 
 there is always a little of the nitrated mercury ; for on 
 rubbing the precipitates with* lime water, the powder is 
 grey and not black. When again sublimed, this nitrated 
 mercury is decomposed, and a sublimation is conse- 
 quently recommended. We find in our minutes a pro- 
 
AttG 
 
 174 
 
 All (i 
 
 posal of again repeating the addition of u solution 
 of common salt, and edulcorating the powder by 
 washing; but do not recollect that the experiment was 
 tried. 
 
 Hermstaedt recommends a process of preparing ca- 
 lomel from the sulphat of mercury, to which nearly 
 the original quantity of mercury is to be united by tri- 
 turation. The muriat of soda is then added, the whole 
 mass sublimed, the triturationand sublimation a second 
 time repeated. This preparation has not been che- 
 mically examined, and we do not know its peculiar ad- 
 vantages. On the whole, perhaps, the old method of 
 preparing the calomel forms the most certain and best 
 preparation, if the subordinate agents can be depended 
 on in the trituration ; and as their error can be detect- 
 ed by a nice eye, inconveniences will not often occur : 
 indeed, in the shops of the greater number of apothe- 
 caries no such are found. Calomel, according to Mr. 
 Chevenix, contains 88.5 of oxide of quicksilver, and 
 11.5 of muriatic acid: the oxide amounts to 0.107, 
 while the muriate contains 0.1 5 of oxygen. Fourcroy 
 estimates the oxides differently : he makes three spe- 
 cies, the black, the red, and one other still higher, 
 not to be obtained separately; the black and red con- 
 taining, respectively, 0.04 and 0.08 of oxygen. These 
 different results have not been reconciled, and as the 
 disquisition would be purely chemical we shall not at-" 
 tempt it. 
 
 Chemists expected to form milder and more con- 
 venient preparations of mercury with the acetous acid; 
 and the reputation of Keyser's pills, which were found 
 to be a combination of this kind, seemed to confirm 
 the opinion. In the preparations of the three colleges 
 nitrate of mercury is first formed with a gentle heat, 
 which neither occasions it to take up an excess of acid, 
 nor, as in case of boiling, to absorb and oxidate a larger 
 proportion of the metal. A solution of acetated pot- 
 ash is then added, and the acetite of mercury crystal- 
 lises, leaving the nitrate of potash, formed, in the pre- 
 paration on account of its greater solubility in the fluid. 
 It dries slowly, and should be compressed in bibulous 
 paper. We have not found it to possess any advantages 
 above the other mercurial preparations. 
 
 Combined with sulphur, mercury is seldom employed 
 internally. Of the medical effects of the JLthiops mi- 
 neral we have already spoken; but we must now con- 
 sider shortly the chemical relations of this union, to 
 complete the chemical history of the metal before 
 us. 
 
 The black sulphurated quicksilver is not merely a 
 combination of the sulphur and the metal, as authors 
 have supposed. Quicksilver never assumes the form 
 a black powder, without having absorbed some portion 
 of oxygen. Others have suspected that hydrogen is 
 also united, and think that the process is expedited by 
 adding a little water, whose decomposition supplies both. 
 It is dissolved by the aqua kali, but unaffected by ni- 
 trous acid. From the solution of kali it is recovered 
 unchanged by acids, and in the fire it suffers no altera- 
 tion. When hot quicksilver is thrown into melted 
 sulphur, and the whole stirred till cold, the same pre- 
 paration in appearance results: the union is not how- 
 ever so complete ; it is not soluble in the solution of 
 kali, and is changed by the air. Berthollet supports 
 the idea of its containing hydrogen by this remark, that 
 
 the --Ethiops mineral may be prepared by agitating inei 
 cury with sulphurated, hydrogenated ammonia. This- 
 preparation also admits of change from the air. 
 
 The hydrargyrum sitlphuratumrubrum is \b.e factiti- 
 ous cinnabar, a medicine formerly used as a tonic, a 
 stimulant, and a deobstruent; in short, for every object 
 of which the prescribe!- had no distinct idea. It is now 
 only employed as a fumigation in venereal complaints. 
 It is not soluble in any acid; but the nitro-muriatic 
 takes up the metal and leaves the sulphur. Alkalis, 
 in a boiling heat, will not affect it; but, when melted, 
 these and many of the metals decompose it. M. Proust 
 supposes, that the quicksilver which it contains is not 
 oxidated, but that it is in the proportion of 85 to 100, 
 and that the remainder is sulphur. 
 
 The variety of other preparations of mercury, em- 
 ployed by physicians and surgeons of different countries, 
 at different periods, would fill a volume. As we cannot 
 enumerate every remedy of this kind, so preparations 
 often celebrated must not be wholly overlooked. We 
 shall not immediately follow the same order; but first 
 divide the preparations according to their pharmaceutical 
 forms, viz. ointments, plasters, pills, syrups, troches, 
 drops. 
 
 The MERCURIAL OINTMENTS have been varied in 
 every possible way according to the objects for which 
 they were designed. Turpentine was formerly the ge- 
 neral intermede to divide the crude mercury, and the 
 additions were adapted to the disease for which it was 
 employed. In the various ungucnta ad jicdiculos we 
 find the seeds of stavisacre, extract of tobacco, the 
 roots of white hellebore, and oleum laurinum added. 
 In Mynsicht's formula, the quicksilver is divided by the 
 saliva of a person fasting. When to cure the itch, sul- 
 phur, alum, and white hellebore, are united with the 
 metal; against worms, the gall of an ox, and oil of 
 bitter almonds; in cutaneous diseases, by Stahl, pre- 
 parations of lead and a portion of camphor; and, in 
 the ungucntum ophthalmicum of Hecker, nitrated mer- 
 cury is united with camphor. 
 
 The MERCURIAL PLASTERS and CERATES have not 
 been greatly varied from those directed in the different 
 British Pharmacopoeias. Plenck's cerate is made with 
 mercury, divided by mucilage, as in his other prepara- 
 tions. It has been doubted, whether in this form the 
 mercury is absorbed. Mercurial plasters have often no 
 effect ; but after their application we sometimes have 
 found pains in the stomach and bowels, which are re- 
 lieved by removing the plaster; and, in one or two in- 
 stances, salivation has followed. 
 
 The MERCURIAL PILLS . have been very various. 
 Barbarossa's pills, named from the celebrated Algerine 
 who gave the process to Francis I. consisted of mer- 
 cury, with a small proportion of rhubarb and scam- 
 mony, formed into a mass with lemon juice. Plenck's 
 piiulix ex mescurio gummoso, consisted each of a grain 
 of mercury, extinguished by starch and gum arable, 
 with sometimes a small proportion of rhubarb; and, 
 indeed, some of the forms used in this country contain 
 a mixture of some active cathartics. It were endless 
 to follow all the varieties directed indifferent Dispensa- 
 tories, varying only by the mode of extinguishing the 
 quicksilver, and the peculiar additions. The magnetic 
 pills of Ostius are prepared with the mercurius cal- 
 cinatus, with a large proportion of some vegetable ex- 
 
A KG 
 
 175 
 
 ARG 
 
 tract, which has not been accurately ascertained-, and 
 Rcyser's pills, with the acetite of mercury. These last 
 are now disused; and, whatever was once their credit, 
 the testimony of Murray, Girtanner, Quarin, and Co- 
 lumbier, seems to have destroyed it. 
 
 Of the SYRUPS Plenck's mercurial syrup is well known. 
 Bellet asserts that his syrup contains no mineral acid. 
 Girtanner, however, and Swediaur, have ascertained 
 that the mercury has been dissolved in the nitrous acid 
 precipitated by the vegetable alkali, then dissolved in 
 vitriolic aether, and sweetened. The precipitate of 
 which it is formed was found to retain no inconsider- 
 able proportion of the acid. Girtanner also informs us, 
 that Velno's syrup does not differ from Belief's. The 
 rob antisyphiliticum of L'Affecteur is nearly similar; but 
 some authors contend that a small portion of corrosive 
 sublimate is added. 
 
 The various TROCHES, particularly the anthelmintic 
 rotule and tabelle of Morelli, Zwelfer, and Le Mort, 
 as well as the rotulte infantile* laxativf of Schroeder, 
 owe their virtue to calomel and some active cathartic. 
 In these we may find the source of the various worm- 
 cakes and lozenges, celebrated by names of high re- 
 spectability in this country, who do not, however, rank 
 among medical authorities. The secret remedy of.\"icole 
 is formed into little cakes, and supposed to contain cor- 
 rosive sublimate, though denied by the author. The 
 trochisci tonici mercuriales of Bru, are formed by an 
 operose process which we need not particularly describe, 
 as the medicine is no longer employed : they consist of 
 a mixture of turpeth mineral with white precipitate, 
 and are made into lozenges with honey, sugar, and 
 meal. Each lozenge contains about two grains of 
 mercury. 
 
 The DROPS contain mercury so much concentrated 
 as to be given in very small doses. Of Ward's drafts 
 we now know the form. They consist of mercury preci- 
 pitated from its solution in aqua fortis by the volatile 
 alkali, and again dissolved in rose water. The anti- 
 venereal tincture, or quintessence of Mollet, contains mer- 
 cury united with the muriafed ammonia, a subject on 
 \\ihich we shall soon again speak. The liquor mercurii 
 secretus of Gmelin is given in drops, but it contains 
 little or no mercury. Four ounces of the muriated mer- 
 cury are dissolved in twelve ounces of vinegar: the 
 fluid is drawn off, and the residuum infused, repeatedly, 
 in spirit of wine, which is drawn off by distillation 
 after being for many clays digested in a gentle heat. 
 Libavius' tincture of quicksilver contains as little of the 
 mercury. Nitrated quicksilver is digested with the 
 brown oil of vitriol, which is repeatedly drawn off till 
 the residuum becomes red. From this, spirit of wine is 
 also repeatedly distilled and somewhat inspissated. 
 
 The Thibet remedy, described by Mr. Saunders in the 
 79th volume of the Philosophical Transactions, merits 
 also some notice. It consists of a portion of alum, 
 nitre, vermilion, and quicksilver sublimed, and appears 
 to be a nitrated mercury of a mild operation. 
 
 The drops of General La Motte are of a beautiful red 
 colour, and supposed to be preparations of red preci- 
 pitate or cinnabar in an acrid fluid, of which a few drops 
 are taken in tea. The elixir antisyfthiliticum of Bouezde 
 Sigogne is, in the opinion of Astruc, similar ; and the 
 dose, as well as the mode of exhibition, the same. 
 
 We shall next follow the less common preparations of 
 
 mercury in a chemical order. In speaking of the sul- 
 phurated preparations of mercury we need not enlarge 
 on the jEthiops mineral, though its formula has been 
 infinitely varied, and numerous discussions on its vir- 
 tues and preparations lie before us. The jEthiops mi- 
 neral forms the basis of the pilule JEthiopict of the 
 Wirtemburg Dispensatory, in which this preparation 
 supplies the place of calomel, in a formula not unlike 
 Plummer's. The jEthiops narcoticusof Jacobi, described 
 in the Acta Nature Curiosorum, is more curious. Two 
 ounces of quicksilver are dissolved in four ounces of 
 smoking nitrous acid, and boiled with two pounds of 
 a caustic lixivium, two ounces of potash, and four 
 ounces of sulphur. The sediment is well washed, and 
 is the pul-vis narcoticus. This powder, triturated for 
 three days with the jEthiops mineral, becomes, it is said, 
 an active antisyphilitic, without producing salivation. 
 Wavier' s mercurial, said to be particularly useful in scro- 
 fulous and cutaneous complaints, is prepared by pre- 
 cipitating mercury dissolved in hepar sulphuris by any 
 chalybeate neutral. The panacea merc-urialis nig-ra, the 
 panacea of Schroeder, consists of mercury, sulphur, and 
 sal ammoniac, united by sublimation. It differs little 
 from cinnabar except in its darker colour. The pa- 
 nacea Anwaldina is chiefly cinnabar, with some saffron 
 and oyster shells. The cinnabaris cxrulea of Wallerius, 
 mercurius violaceus Parisiensium of Triller, and the me r- 
 curius -violaceus diaphoreticua of Astruc, differ only in 
 colour from cinnabar ; a change occasioned by a com- 
 bination of sal ammoniac. The mercurius diaphoreticus 
 of Sir Kenelm Digby is prepared by subliming a pound 
 of mercury with four ounces of sulphur auratum anti- 
 monii. 
 
 The union of mercury with other metals has been 
 often attempted, and the compound supposed to be 
 highly useful. With lead it has been employed in the 
 iliac passion ; with tin against worms ; and with iron 
 in chronic disorders. Corrosive sublimate dissolved 
 in water, mixed with a solution of iron in vinegar, we 
 are told by Navier, is void of acrimony, and useful in 
 many chronic diseases. The mercurius dulcis martiatus 
 of Hartmann, is a similar union of a martial calx with 
 mercury. 
 
 The mercurius diaphoreticus consists of the calces of 
 mercury and antimony with a calx of gold ; for gold 
 has been always considered as a cordial and a diaphore- 
 tic. It is celebrated even by Hoffman, under the name 
 of the solar precipitate, Hercules bovii, and auri vittt 
 Closstei. The panacea de la i-igne contains mercury with 
 gold and silver; the prtcipitatus Solaris, with gold 
 only; and many similar ridiculous preparations are 
 described by Zwelfer, Hercules Saxonia, Schroeder, 
 Hartmann, Jungken, and Lemery, under the titles mer- 
 curius dulcis Solaris, manna mercurii, and arcanum co- 
 rallinum. The mercurius praccipitatus viridis, orlacerta 
 viridis, contains copper united with mercury. 
 
 The CALCES of MERCURY next claim our attention. 
 Dr. Priestley informed us, that mercury triturated 
 with water might be changed into a black powder; 
 but the fact was published by Homberg in the Memoirs 
 of the Academy of Sciences for 1700. This prepara- 
 tion, if it may be so called, has been highly celebrat- 
 ed under the name of JEthiops mineralis per se ; 
 more properly, mercurius o.vidatus niger : but its chief 
 use has been to unite with the vegetable acid in 
 
ARG 
 
 176 
 
 ARG 
 
 making Keyser's pills; and, triturated with axunge, 
 to prepare extemporaneously the mercurial ointment. 
 Thc/iulvis vigonis is only the mercurius calcinatus; and 
 Schroeder's firacifiitatus dulcis is prepared by calcining 
 quicksilver with the red precipitate which has been de- 
 flagrated with spirit of wine. The red precipitate itself 
 is ,thc preparation which distinguishes Girtanner's un- 
 gucntum rubrum ; and forms, with burnt alum, eu- 
 phorbium, dry leaves of savine, the roots of iris, and 
 aristolochia rotunda, the finlvis cat/ieriticus, for carious 
 bones, of Schroeder. With minium and ceruse it forms 
 the unguentum fiiacentinum of the hospital at Padua; 
 and with tutty, nitre, and camphor, the celebrated 
 ointment of Mursinna for restoring the transpa- 
 rency of the cornea. The /irtcci/iitalum-nobile of An- 
 gelus Salajs only the red precipitate with a small por- 
 tion of the'muriatic acid ; since it is prepared by cal- 
 cining a solution of a calx of mercury in aqua regia. It 
 is highly commended by its author if) a malignant itch. 
 The arcanum corallinum and mercurius coral/inns are 
 preparations of Crollius, described in Lewis's Dis- 
 pensatory ; and the laudanum mincrate of Hartmann 
 is the former, first digested with vinegar, which is 
 again separated by distillation, and afterwards with 
 spirit of wine. It is supposed to be a gentle laxative, 
 and then an anodyne and sudorific. The rosa vita mi- 
 ncralis is the red precipitate, digested four times with 
 spirit of wine. The fianacea inercurialis rubra, jirxci- 
 pitatus diajihoreticus excellens, turbith minerale rubrum 
 Ziuclferi;fiitli>isJirinciJiis,a.nAmercuriusantivenereusof 
 Hartmann, are similar preparations, in which the red 
 precipitate is rendered milder by digesting it with spirit 
 of wine. In the two last it is previously elutriated 
 with water, to which an alkali is added in some of the 
 latter washings. Various similar preparations of mer- 
 cury are found in chemical authors ; but we shall only 
 notice Hahncmann's mercurius solubilus, which, in 
 his Chemical Annals for 1790, he mentions with the 
 warmest commendations, as producing no inconve- 
 nience in the stomach or bowels, being soluble in vine- 
 gar and in the animal fluids, and easily absorbed when 
 applied externally. It seems to 'be a calx of mercury, 
 precipitated from a solution of the metal in pure aqua 
 "ortis by the caustic spirit of sal ammoniac. This pre- 
 paration has been also called turbith nigrum. 
 
 The greater number of the calces of mercury have 
 some remaining saline matter, and this is particularly 
 the case with the mercurius pracijiitatus albus, the calx 
 hydrargyri alba, which we again mention to introduce 
 its numerous singular synonims. These are mercurius 
 cosmeticus; lac mercurials; calcinatum majus jioterii; 
 fianacea mercurii albi; catharticum mercuriale ; and, 
 when washed, manna mercurii. It is chiefly used on 
 the continent as an external application, and is highly 
 commended 'in the itch. Authors of credit have, how- 
 ever, we perceive, given it internally, and speak highly 
 in its favour: when sublimed, dissolved in water, and 
 again sublimed, it is styled aquila celestis. 
 
 A modern preparation of mercury similar to Hahne- 
 mann's mercurius solubilis, is the hydrargyrum nitra- 
 tum cinereum of Swediaur ; fiulvis mercurii cinereus of 
 Girtanner; called, fora reason that we cannot develop, 
 nicrcuriuH cinereus of Black. It is mercury, precipitated 
 from its solution in aqua fortis by a mild volatile alkali, 
 and is of a lighter colour than the turbith nigrum. 
 
 I 
 
 The Jirxcijiitatuis luteus of Hartmann is not greatly dif- 
 ferent, as it is precipitated by a mild fixed alkali, and 
 acquires its yellow colour by washing. The firxcifiita- 
 tus luteus diafihoreticus of the same author is a solu- 
 tion of the corrosive sublimate, precipitated by the. 
 same alkali, and carefully washed. JMercurius dejecto- 
 rius, or they/ores urgent!) is the firecifiitatus luteus of 
 Hartmann, digested in the acetous acid, and then wash- 
 ed. The prteci/iitatus correctus of Schroeder is pre- 
 pared by dissolving^ the white precipitate in vinegar, 
 and again separating it by a fixed vegetable alkali. 
 
 The improved chemistry has introduced some new 
 preparations of jnercury. The first that occurs to us is 
 the mercurius jihosfihoratus, sal jihosfihoricum mercu- 
 ria/e, and jihosfihoras mercurii) with some similar ap- 
 pellations. It is a white salt, unchanged in the air, and 
 scarcely soluble in water, prepared by precipitating 
 mercury from its solution in aqua fortis by the phos- 
 phoric acid. This preparation is slightly mentioned by 
 Girtanner and Swediaur, but chiefly introduced by a 
 French quack, M. Mittie, followed by a German, 3. Fr. 
 Schmidt. It is highly praised in the worst stages of 
 syphilis, particularly in the most inveterate kinds when 
 the bones are affected, and is given with aromatics to 
 prevent its exciting nausea, in the dose of half a grain, 
 or a grain. We own that these assertions are to us 
 suspicious : we know that the use of phosphorus is 
 dangerous, and have no reason, from the facts adduced 
 by the admirers of the phosphorated mercury, to sup- 
 pose that this is a safe or manageable preparation. We 
 can add, that it is by no means new ; for we observe in 
 Angelus Sala a preparation styled fiulvis rosa -vita, 
 copied by Hartmann, who calls it mercurius incarnatus 
 jirxcifiitatus, in which the nitrated mercury is precipi- 
 tated by urine. We know that this fluid contains the 
 muriated ammonia and the oxalic acid, which may 
 alter in some measure the nature of the precipitate. 
 It is certainly milder, since these authors admit that it 
 may be given from six to ten grains, and is then a ca- 
 thartic. 
 
 The sal sedativus mercurialis is another modern pre- 
 paration ; not, we suspect, of superior value, since its 
 authors wish to confine it to external use. The nitrated 
 mercury is precipitated by a solution of borax ; and the 
 salt, which is at first yellow, by the access of air be- 
 comes greenish. It is scarcely soluble in watery fluids, 
 and when sublimed is of an orange colour. Journal dc 
 Physique, ix. 343. x. 411. 
 
 The union of mercury with the benzoic acid (mer- 
 curius benzoinus) was first' mentioned, we believe, by 
 Tromsdorf in his Chemical Annals for 1790. The 
 flowers of Benjamin, dissolved in water, are employed 
 to precipitate nitrated mercury. The salt is of a brown 
 colour; but, carefully washed and dried, is white and 
 shining, unchanged in the air, with difficulty dissolved 
 in water, somewhat more readily in spirit of wine. It 
 is with some regret we add, that, except its author, 
 the only authority we can find for its having been ad- 
 vantageously employed is the suspicious one of M. 
 Mittie. 
 
 The MERCURIAL SALTS offer some facts and prepar- 
 ations of curiosity, if not of importance. Lavoisier 
 and Cornette, in the Memoirs of Medicine, have in- 
 formed us that the mild alkalis will dissolve the 
 calces of mercury ; and Quercetanus long since de- 
 
AM O 
 
 177 
 
 (i 
 
 scribed the preparation of a sfiiritux mprcurialis, -which 
 consisted of an alkaline solution of mercury ; and Rit- 
 ter speaks with commendation of an essentia mercurii, 
 which contained the metal, joined with a caustic alkali. 
 The neutral salts, however, have a greater power, and 
 the most active of these is the muriated ammonia. The 
 mercurial tincture of Garaye is prepared by triturating 
 the dry sal ammoniac with mercury, suffering it to de- 
 liquesce, then again drying, and repeatedly triturating, 
 deliquescing, and drying it. The process is shortened 
 by triturating the brown or the red precipitate with the 
 salt, and then subliming it. 
 
 Monnet and Paecken long since informed us, that 
 mercury triturated with cream of tartar would be com- 
 pletely united with it ; and if some syrup was added, 
 the union would be so complete, that the addition of 
 powders capable of absorbing the moisture would not 
 affect it. Cream of tartar, though it does not dissolve 
 the metal in its shining state, will dissolve its calces ; 
 and we once saw salivation induced, by digesting in 
 cold water --Ethiops mineral, sulphur, and cream of tar- 
 tar, and giving the solution. If a little borax or seda- 
 tive salt is added, the union will be more complete. 
 This preparation, called mercurius, and sometimes 
 .-Ethio/is tartarisatus, and dissolved in water, the eau 
 vegetable mercurielle, is considered as a very useful me- 
 dicine, but it seems to have no claim to any extraordi- 
 nary powers. The pure acid of tartar, as we are in- 
 formed by Meyer and De Morveau, dissolves the mer- 
 cury more readily, and in -a larger proportion. 
 
 Rhenish wine, cyder, verjuice, and vinegar, have 
 been employed as solvents of mercury. The liqueur 
 fondante of Diennert, the hydrargyrum acetatum, and 
 the terra foliata mercuria/is-of D&Fourcy, are prepara- 
 tions of this kind ; but the acid dissolves only the calces 
 of mercury, and the preparations differ in activity ac- 
 cording to the calx employed. 
 
 We find, in the works of foreign surgeons, very caus- 
 tic topical remedies resulting from the union of mer- 
 cury with the nitrous acid. Of this kind are the liquor 
 exfoliatus Bellostii, liquor mercurii vivi of Mynsicht, 
 and the aqua grisea of the Wirtemburg Pharmacopoeia. 
 The mercurius nitrosus of Selle forms white crystals, 
 prepared by dissolving mercury in the nitrous acid. 
 These are dissolved in four times their weight of water, 
 and two drops of the solution are given morning and 
 evening. v 
 
 The muriated mercury is the foundation of the dif- 
 ferent mercurial waters employed externally. Hor- 
 stius's aqua mercurials firo scabiosis contains equal 
 pa.'ts of corrosive sublimate and euphorbium, with a 
 larger proportion of arsenic than his menstruum will 
 dissolve. Grunlingius's linimentum ad serfiiginem con- 
 sists of sublimate and alum, of each half a dram, and an 
 ornce of gum tragacanth, dissolved in plantain water. 
 We may here remark that alum is often useful in itch, 
 and is an active ingredient in many of the secret reme- 
 dies which profess to cure it in a very short time. 
 Zw< Ifer adds to his aqua msrcurialis a portion of aloes 
 for venereal ulcers and cutaneous eruptions ; and Jung- 
 ken, in a similar -stater, adds ceruse, alum, nitre, sal 
 ammoniac, \inegar of litharge, &c. A preparation 
 nearly of the same kind occurs in the Wirtemburg 
 Pharmacopoeia, which was, for many years, the standard 
 pharmaceutical work of Germany ; but, more scientifi- 
 
 cally combined, \ r ogler's liquor mundificans contain^ 
 the sublimate, with dock root, brown flowers, the leave-- 
 of juniper and savine, and the root of the acorus cala- 
 mus. The most singular external preparation of thi-- 
 is the oil of mercury, for warts and corns, of Fausius ; 
 an equal quantity of candied sugar and of sublimate, 
 with a very small proportion of filings of iron, are ex- 
 posed first to a gentle and then a violent heat in close 
 vessels. The iron, however, in part, decomposes the 
 muriated mercury. 
 
 Such are the most curious or important preparations 
 of mercury, not admitted into our pharmacopeias ; but 
 we cannot conclude this account of external mercurial 
 applications, without guarding the more inexperienced 
 practitioner from too free and indiscriminate employ- 
 ment of them. The records of -medicine are full of the 
 most dreadful instances of death, in its most painful 
 shape, following their use ; and, though the subject led 
 us to enumerate and explain the principles of their 
 several combinations, we have carefully avoided those 
 particulars which would lead, on the one hand, to rash 
 empiricism, or add to the already too numerous list ol 
 quack medicines. 
 
 As a medicine, there is scarcely an indication that 
 mercury cannot supply. There is no more certain and 
 active emetic than the mercurius vitriolatus ; a more 
 powerful laxative than the calomel ; a more effectual 
 and steady diaphoretic and stimulant than the mercu- 
 rius muriatus ; a more certain emmenagogue than ca- 
 lomel ; a more effective errhine than the turpeth mi- 
 neral ; a more infallible sialogogue than either of its 
 preparations. If we look at the principle by which 
 these different changes are effected, we shall find it to 
 be a steady and permanent stimulus. When applied to 
 the extremities of the excretory ducts, it excites thi- 
 action of the various glands ; when, on the contrary, it 
 is determined from the mass of blood, to the first 
 branches of the glandular system, it is equally powerful . 
 When no glandular system intervenes, it excites the 
 action of the extreme vessels over the whole body. 
 
 We have had frequent occasion to remark, that all 
 the metals possess a tonic power. We shall find that 
 in this class of medicines there are many which seem 
 to act chiefly by lessening irritability : there are some 
 that produce tonic effects by their stimulus on the ar- 
 terial system : others that more imperceptibly increase 
 the general powers of the whole body. In the second 
 class mercury must be arranged, and iron seems to unite 
 the second and third : copper, arsenic, and probably 
 silver, belong exclusively to the third. 
 
 While, then, mercury acts as a general stimulus, it 
 seems to unite the tonic power of the other metals ; 
 and, from these considerations, all its powers may be 
 explained. We mean not to prejudge the question of 
 its anti-venereal influence : when we consider this sub- 
 ject we shall find some arguments in favour of its spe- 
 cific power. Yet we may now remark, that the effects 
 just mentioned will in a great measure explain the 
 changes it produces ; and, though a specific power ap- 
 pears probable, it is scarcely necessary. We shall be- 
 gin, however, with cutaneous diseases, as these are 
 most nearly connected with the.principle we are endea- 
 vouring to lay down. 
 
 We took an early opportunity of observing, that we 
 can seldom, in anv instance, demonstrate any taint in 
 
 A a 
 
A H G 
 
 178 
 
 A R U 
 
 'lie general mass ; yet we added, that what appears in 
 the secreted fluids must have been virtually, and per- 
 haps formally, contained in it. The powers of nature 
 separate these impure portions, and determine them to 
 the most ready and extensive outlets, the urine and the 
 skin ; generally the latter. The constitutions most 
 subject to chronic, cutaneous diseases, are distinguish- 
 ed by a general languor in the circulation : those sub- 
 ject to the acute kind, by an irregular determination to 
 the surface. The former are our present subject; and 
 we may add, that the obstructions appear on the skin, 
 in the glandular system, or in the parts where, from 
 the distance from the heart, its action has less power in 
 consequence of this languor. If the circulation is 
 properly supported, the matter is carried through the 
 extreme vessels ; if irregularly hurried, the depositions 
 are more frequent and numerous. This position we 
 shall have frequent opportunities of illustrating, parti- 
 cularly in considering the eruptions of variola. By the 
 -, lonely, uniform, increased action, excited by mercu- 
 rials," the vessels obstructed in lepra and some similar 
 diseases, regain their powers and throw off the ac- 
 cumulated masses : the same increased action prevents 
 their recurring. Nor is this merely hypothetical ; for 
 one of the first effects of mercurials in these cases is to 
 increase the eruption ; in fact, to determine more co- 
 piously to the skin to throw off the offending matter. 
 One difficulty indeed remains. If these humours pos- 
 sessed an assimilating power, the cause of their increase 
 would continue, perhajis, in proportion to their evacua- 
 tion. The general causes of cutaneous eruptions are 
 not, however, of this kind ; and the subject of syphilitic 
 eruptions we reserve. When mercury has removed the 
 more common species, a return must be guarded against. 
 The matter seems to accumulate in spite of the powers 
 of nature ; and, as the continuance of mercurials would 
 be inconvenient, less active medicines prevent a disease 
 which they would not cure ; and the saline or sulphu- 
 reous mineral waters, sea water, or even laxative doses 
 of salts, with a mild diet, will succeed. We need only 
 add, that, though mercurials are alone sufficient, the 
 addition of antimonials to assist their determination to 
 the skin is eminently useful. 
 
 This enquiry, though it has detained us, will facili- 
 tate our future progress. Scrofula unites the cuta- 
 neous complaints with the common obstructions ; and, 
 in this case also, mercurials joined with, or followed, 
 by neutral salts, are particularly useful; and in our 
 account of the effects of remedies, see SCROFULA, 
 we have hinted at the origin of the disease : a languor 
 and want of irritability in the vessels. In gutta serena, 
 indolent tumours of the viscera, particularly of the 
 liver, in jaundice, constipation, and many obstructions, 
 it is obvious that mercury must be useful on the same 
 principle. In chronic inflammations of the liver, its 
 action is particularly elucidated by a singular fact, the 
 disease seldom yielding till the gums are affected by 
 the mercurial ; in other words, till the irritability of 
 the vascular system is excited. Its use in old quar- 
 tans seems owing to its influence on infarctions of the 
 viscera; and in various dropsies independent of its 
 evacuating powers, it is probably salutary by the same 
 effects. In amenorrhoca this action is peculiarly 
 striking, since it is useful only in those languid inirri- 
 table habits which we have been used to call phlegma- 
 
 tic and cachectic. In ipelancholy, the viscera arc com- 
 monly affected, and support a disease which other 
 causes originally produced ; and mercury is sometimes 
 a very useful remedy. In chronic rheumatisms the 
 inactive state of the vessels is sufficiently obvious, and 
 mercurials are singularly useful. 
 
 One other class of diseases remains, viz.jthe spas- 
 modic, as trismus, tetanus, and hydrophobia. On these 
 subjects we can scarcely at present speak, but must 
 refer to what we have said on the subject of ' irregular 
 action,' as the effect of debility. The whole will be 
 illustrated under the articles CONVULSIONS and FE- 
 VERS, q. v. But, if this idea be for a time admitted, 
 the utility of mercury will be obvious, and experience 
 has already established the fact. If useful in the croup, 
 it is on the same principle ; and the proof is the same 
 as that adduced in speaking of its advantages in in- 
 farcted liver : the complaint does not yield till we find 
 proofs of the irritability of the vascular system being 
 restored. 
 
 As an errhine and a sialogogue, (we now allude to 
 the topical application of calomel,) it seems to act as a 
 local stimulus only. As a sudorific and diuretic, it 
 seldom acts without some assisting medicine more di- 
 rectly pointing to the different organs, and seems only 
 to support the general action while the peculiar stimu- 
 lus is supplied by the other ingredient of the formula. 
 In general, its action in every disease is assisted by the 
 medicines more peculiarly appropriated to it. 
 
 It is improper in weak exhausted patients, and in 
 erysipelatous ulcers, cancers, and some similar com- 
 plaints. Among its bad effects may be mentioned, ex- 
 cessive debility and irritability, decayed teeth, weaken- 
 ed stomach and intestines ; but, above all, what is styled 
 by Mr. Pearson, erythismus. It is a state of debility, 
 with the powers of circulation exhausted, perhaps, by 
 too long or constant exercise ; a slight exertion proves 
 fatal, seemingly from a defect of circulation in the 
 brain. 
 
 Of the choice of the preparations we have little to 
 add. The most useful errhine and emetic is the mer- 
 curius vitriolatus : the most effectual laxative, calomel : 
 the most serviceable alterative, muriat of mercury. It 
 is this preparation that gives efficacy to the popular 
 alteratives styled vegetable ; and the contrivers hope to 
 elude detection by the density and the colour of the 
 preparation. The metal may, however, be discovered 
 by inspissating a large quantity, and adding ammonia. 
 In this state the mercury will, by rubbing, whiten bright 
 copper : in the minute proportion employed it eludes 
 every other test. 
 
 In venereal complaints, the mercurius calcinatus or 
 calomel are the most effectual preparations ; but per- 
 haps the mercurial ointment, rubbed in externally, is 
 still better. In internal visceral obstructions ; and in 
 external indolent tumours, (scrofulous ones excepted,) 
 the ointment is the best remedy: in chronic rheuma- 
 tisms the calomel has been preferred : in enlargements 
 of the prostatse, and similar indurations internally, the 
 corrosive sublimate. 
 
 It hath been swallowed crude, as an universal re- 
 medy. 
 
 Dr. Dover and Dr. Cheney commend it in the fol- 
 lowing disorders : 
 
 " 1. Joined with the gum guaiacum and a little aloes, 
 
A R G 
 
 179 
 
 A R I 
 
 it hath been successfully used in the erysipelas, gout, 
 and defoedations of the skin. 
 
 "2. In hysteric complaints its advantages arc con- 
 siderable, if joined with the bark, valerian, aloetic, or 
 the gum pills, as circumstances may require. 
 
 " 3. In conjunction with preparations of iron, it suc- 
 ceeds in suppression of the menses. 
 
 " 4. In intermittents it avails when joined with the 
 bark and iron. 
 
 rt 5. In ophthalmies it hath been effectual when ac- 
 companied v/ith millepedes and laxatives. 
 
 '^ 6. The hydrargyrus cum creta, joined with gum 
 guaiacum and the antimonial wine, does wonders in 
 chronical rheumatisms. 
 
 " 7. In the jaundice, sciatica, and anasarcous dropsy, 
 the hydrargyrus cum creta. is successful to admiration." 
 
 Arid to these of Dr. Cheney may be added, that old 
 foul ulcers are sometimes brought to digest by its use. 
 
 " The hard bellies of children are relieved by it, if ac- 
 companied with such other medicaments as the parti- 
 cular case may require. 
 
 " By boiling two or three ounces of quicksilver in four 
 pints of water to two pints, and using the clear liquor 
 for common drink, it destroys worms. 
 
 " And in the venereal disease it is by many considered 
 as a specific. 
 
 " The true secret of curing diseases with mercury is 
 to cause it to circulate with the blood as long as possi- 
 ble, without producing any evacuation at all. 
 
 " A long use of quicksilver weakens the habit, and so 
 should be accompanied with mild antimonials, the 
 bark, or sarsaparilla, kc. as circumstances seem most to 
 require." 
 
 Quicksilver i= divided by earthy powders, balsams, 
 mucilages, kc. ; but with nothing more advantage- 
 ously than die mucilage of gum arabic. Mr. Plenck, of 
 Vienna, directs a drachm of it to be mixed with two 
 drachms of gum arabic in powder, by degrees to add a 
 little water, and to continue the trituration of them 
 together until the globules totally disappear. This 
 is called MERCURIAL MUCILAGE ; to which half an 
 ounce of any syrup, and half a pint of water may be 
 added, and two common spoonfuls of the mixture may 
 be taken every night and morning in such cases as re- 
 quire its use. 
 
 Gum arabic is supposed to powerfully restrain the 
 mercury from running off by the salivary glands; and 
 if a salivation is already excited, it may assist, like any 
 other mucilaginous substance, in checking it. 
 
 Crude quicksilver in general is of equal advantage 
 with any of its preparations ; yet, in particular con- 
 siitutions, one or other of them may demand a pre- 
 
 ::cc. 
 ARGE'NTUM MO'BILE, et FUSUM. See ARGEXTUM 
 
 VIVUM. 
 
 ARGE'NTUM M'TRATUM. See ARGEXTUM. 
 
 ARGILLA, one of the earths, the basis of alum; 
 and, in the modern nomenclature, styled ALUMINE. 
 It is soft, mild, and insoluble; and is considered as 
 possessing no medicinal powers ; but the various 
 earths, the TERR^E SIGILLAT.S of older authors, so 
 called because they were impressed with a seal, seem 
 to be only pure clay, and owe their demulcent, and 
 apparently astringent, powers to this earth alone. See 
 BOLIS. 
 
 ARGI'LLA A'LBA, ARGI'LLA CAX'DIDA, (from 
 
 . See CIMOLIA ALBA TERRA. 
 ARGISTATA, (from py*$, tahlte). Incorporated 
 with wax. 
 
 A'RGOL. See TARTARUM. 
 
 A'RGUS. The name of a sort of pheasant. PHA- 
 
 SIAXUS. 
 
 ARGYRI'TIS, (from PVJ^?, silver). See LYTHAR- 
 GYRUM and LYTHARGYRUS ARGEXTEUS. 
 
 ARGYROPCEIA, (from apyvfs, silver, and -a-aiea, 
 facio) . The art of making silver out of more imper- 
 fect metals. 
 
 ARGY'RUS, (from *r/> white). See ARGEX- 
 TUM. 
 
 ARGYROLIBA'NUS, the WHITE OLIBAXUM, ?.r. 
 
 ARGYROTROPHE'MA, (from *f/, white, and 
 ncZr.uM, food). A cooling food made with milk. 
 
 ARHEUMATI'STOS, (from *, neg. and t/u*T,- 
 futi, to be afflicted with rheums). An epithet given to 
 the external parts, particularly the joints, while free 
 from gouty depositions. 
 
 A'RI. See MOXOPIA. 
 
 A'RIA, (from aftv, to knit togetltcr,) so called, be- 
 cause its branches interweave with each other. The 
 WHITE BOAM, or WILD SERVICE TREE. Called also, 
 chamemesffilus, cratngus aria Lin. Sp.. PI. 681. It 
 grows in woods upon rocky mountains, and flowers in 
 April. The fruit mitigates coughs and promotes ex- 
 pectoration. Dale. 
 
 A'RIA-BEPOU. See AZEDARACH. 
 
 ARICY'MOX, (from *?i, quickly, and z.vu, to im- 
 pregnate,) also EXAHICY'MOX, (from the same, adding 
 the e). These are terms applied to a fertile woman, 
 who soon conceives, and is quickly impregnated. 
 
 A'RIDA MEDIC AME'XT A, (from area, to dry uji). 
 DRY MEDICINES, such as powders.' 
 
 ARI'DITASCO'RPORIS, (from aridus,dry). See 
 MARASMUS. 
 
 ARITJULLAM, a substance used in the East Indies 
 as a remedy in intermittent fevers ; seemingly contain- 
 ing ARSEXIC. q. v. 
 
 ARl'DURA,(from the. same). A WASTING or LE\V- 
 XESS with an apparent want of moisture, as in hectic or 
 consumptive habits ; or the withering of a particular 
 part, as a limb. 
 
 ARI'LLA,(from arum, agrafie). A GRAPE STOXF.. 
 
 ARILLA'TUS, (from arillus, the outward coat of a 
 seed) . In botany it means covered with an arillus or 
 outward coat of a seed. 
 
 ARIMA'SPES. See MOXOPIA. 
 
 A'RIS. The name of an instrument used by the an- 
 cients, and also of an herb. 
 
 ARISTALTH Ji'A, (from afi5-r, good, and *A/*, 
 althtca). See ALTH.EA. 
 
 ARISTIO XIS MACHIXAMEXTUM. A ma- 
 chine for restoring luxations, invented by Aristion. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A, (from *p<*Ts, o'filimus, and ;>.- 
 X,ita.)jiurgamfn!a fiost ftartum in utero relicta ) . BIRTH- 
 WORT. It is so called, because esteemed for promot- 
 ing the lochia in child-bed women. Also called adra 
 riza. 
 
 There are several species of this plant, natives of the 
 southern parts of Europe, whence we are supplied with 
 the dry roots. Most of them bear the cold of this cli- 
 mate. The roots of all the kinds are acrid and bitter. 
 \ a 2 
 
ARM 
 
 180 
 
 ARN 
 
 and their smell nauseous: they give out their virtues 
 both to water and to spirit ; but to the latter most per- 
 fectly. They hurt, however, the appetite and produce 
 a languor in weakly constitutions. The virtues are 
 nearly similar, except the a. serpentaria ; though Dr. 
 Alston of Edinburgh thinks that the roots of the creep- 
 ing sort are the best. The doses are from gr. v. to 
 
 3- 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A TE'NUIS, vel CLEMATI'TIS. CREEP- 
 
 ING BIRTH-WORT. Also Called BUSHY-ROOTED Or 
 
 SLENDER BIRTH -WORT. Aristolochid clematitis Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1364. 
 
 This root has been considered as a powerful dcob- 
 struent, particularly of the uterine system, and a warm 
 stimulant. Dr. Alston thinks it equal to the Virgi- 
 nian snake root for all the purposes in which it is used. 
 Dr. Cullen says it has been esteemed for its emmena- 
 gogue virtues ; and in some cases of retention and 
 chlorosis, as a warm and stimulating medicine, he has 
 found it useful; but never in cases of suppression. It 
 has been long commended as a cure for the gout, 
 making a considerable part of the Portland powder, 
 and has often been employed by itself in the same man- 
 ner as that powder, to be taken every day for a great 
 length of time. It has the same power of preventing 
 fits of the gout, and commonly with the same conse- 
 quences. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A LO'NGA, et ROTUNDA, Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1364. ROUND and LONG ROOTED BIRTH-WORT; called 
 also aristolochia mascula. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A ANGUICI'DA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1362. The 
 taste of this species is highly nauseous, and is employed 
 against the bites of serpents by pouring the juice into 
 the wound. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A ODORATISSI'MA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1362. 
 The smell of this species is more pleasing, but it 
 scarcely possesses any virtues. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A SERPENTA'RIA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1363. See 
 SERPENTARIA. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHI'A ROTU'NDA CONCA'VA. See MOSCHA- 
 
 , to dine}. Also firan- 
 
 JELLINA. 
 
 ARI'STON, (from 
 diiun, DINNER. 
 
 ARI'STON MA'GNUM et PA'RVUM. Avicenna says 
 they are remedies against a phthisis, when attended 
 with a fever. 
 
 A'RLADA, or ARLADAR. See REALGAR. 
 
 ARM, the part of the upper extremity between the 
 shoulder and the wrist. 
 
 ARM PRESENTATION ; in labours when this part of the 
 child comes foremost. In this case it is very generally 
 necessary to turn the children. See LABOURS. 
 
 A'RMALA. See RUTA. 
 
 ARMA'LGOL. See CORALLIUM- 
 
 ARMAKUM UNGUENTUM, an ointment em- 
 ployed to anoint the weapon with which a wound was 
 made. A mode, according to the doctrines of symfia- 
 ihrtic medicine, which would cure the wound. Dryden, 
 in his alteration of the Tempest, has gravely introduced 
 this ridiculous fancy ; but Dryden believed also in as- 
 trology. 
 
 ARMATU'RA. SeeA MN ioN. 
 
 A'RME, (from apu, to adopt). A coalition of wounds, 
 also the joining of the sutures of the head. 
 
 A'RMENA, (from armor, to be furnished). An in- 
 
 strument with all the apparatus for any work in which 
 we are engaged. 
 
 A'RMENI'ACA MA'LA, (brought from Armenia,) 
 called also ftnecocia. The APRICOT TREB. Theo- 
 phrastus calls it flersta to distinguish it from the 
 peach; it was afterwards called Jiersea-firacox. The 
 Latins called it precoqua, from which the latter Greeks 
 formed their bericocca, and the French the wood abri- 
 cots. See ALIMENT. 
 
 This fruit is rather dietetic than medicinal : of the 
 kernels in the stones is made ratafia ; they resemble 
 bitter almonds, and contain probably the Prussic acid. 
 
 AR'MENUS LAPIS; also called lapis Armenins, 
 azutum cxruleumfossilc. The ARMENIAN STONE. 
 
 It is a copper ore of a pale blue colour. It operates* 
 instantly as an emetic in a dose of four grains, and is 
 not essentially different from the lapis lazuli. 
 
 ARMI'LLA, a BRACELET. The round ligament that 
 confines the tendons of the carpus. 
 
 ARMONI'ACUM. See AMMONIACUM. 
 
 ARMORA'CIA, (Armorica, the place from whence 
 it was brought). WATER RADISH. See SISYMBRIUM. 
 Also WILD RADISH and HORSE RADISH. See RAPHA- 
 
 NUS RUSTICAN. 
 
 A'RNABO. See ZEDOARIA. 
 
 ARNA'LDIA, (from />?, a lamb, and A^>, for 
 Ay;, pain). It is so called "because lambs are sub- 
 ject to it. A malignant slow disease of the chronical 
 kind, attended with an alopecia ; it was formerly very 
 common in England. 
 
 A'RNICA MONTA'NA, (from */>?, a lamb,) so 
 called from the likeness of its leaves to the coat of 
 a lamb. GERMAN LEOPARD'S BANE ; called also do- 
 ronicum, alisma, doronicum filantaginis folio, caltha al- 
 jiina, acyrus; panacea lafisorum. It is the arnica mon- 
 tana Lin. Sp. PI. 1245. Nat. ord. Composite discoidea 
 Corymbyfera of Jussieu. Roots and flowers. This 
 plant grows particularly in Germany, and flowers 
 throughout the summer. The leaves and flowers have a ; 
 sharp, aromatic, bitterish, taste ; and, when bruised, 
 their odour provokes sneezing. Water and rectified 
 spirit extract their virtues by infusion, and retain them, 
 in distillation. The roots are more aromatic, though 
 their active matter is somewhat less volatile. Ber- 
 gius considers this plant as emetic, errhine, diu- 
 retic, diaphoretic, and emmenagogue. From its sup- 
 posed power of attenuating the blood, it has been 
 esteemed peculiarly efficacious in obviating the bad 
 consequences occasioned by falls and bruises, and 
 hence acquired the title of PANACEA LAPSORUM. Dr. 
 Colirr has written a work on this subject, De Arnica, 
 in Febribus, et allis Morbis Putridis; in which he 
 highly extols its febrifuge and antiseptic virtue. Dr. 
 Bruckner recommends a decoction of the arnica in fe- 
 vers attended with haemorrhages, efflorescences, &c. 
 Lewis and Neuman speak highly of its power. In fe- 
 vers "of the putrid and intermittent kind, both the 
 flowers made into an electuary and their watery ex- 
 tract have been successful. In putridity and debility, 
 malignant dysenteries, rheumatism, gangrene, palsy, 
 and gutta serena, it is said to have manifested consider- 
 able efficacy. Nine drachms of the flowers powdered and 
 mixed with a proper quantity of honey into an elec- 
 tuary, is the dose to be taken in two days. Or one 
 ounce of the flowers infused in a sufficient quantity of 
 
ARO 
 
 181 
 
 AR R 
 
 boiling water for half an hour, and afterwards, in a 
 vessel closely stopped, boiled for a quarter of an hour. 
 Of this decoction two ounces were taken every two 
 hours. Or, two ounces of the root in powder were di- 
 gested with thirty ounces of water in a phial closely 
 stopped, and placed deep in a sand bath, for twelve 
 hours, and this sweetened with syrup of marshmallows, 
 of which two or three ounces were taken every two or 
 three hours. The root, given from five to ten grains, 
 is said to be useful in diarrhoeas and dysenteries, in 
 gangrenes, quartans, and typhi. Externally it is applied 
 to foul ulcers and gangrenes. It is much extolled in 
 Germany, though not much used in England; however, 
 it certainly merits attention. The flowers of the inula 
 dysenterica, anthemis tinctoria, hypocaeris radicata, and 
 other flosculous flowers, greatly resemble, and may be 
 mistaken for those of the arnica. 
 
 ARXOGLO'SSUM, (from <*/K, a lamb, and yA*>s-c-*, 
 a tongue,} from the likeness of its leaf to a lamb's 
 tongue. See PLAXTAGO LATIFOLIA. 
 
 ARXO'TTO, (Spanish). See ORLEAXA. 
 
 A'RNOTTS, the roots of a plant, frequently turned 
 up in plowing. They are farinaceous, and resemble a 
 chesnut when roasted. They seem to be the roots of a 
 species of bunium. 
 
 A'ROHOT. See ARGEXTUM VIVUM. 
 
 ARO'MA, (from ap, intensely, and , to mell). 
 Any thing fragrant or odorous; sometimes it is taken 
 for myrrh. The aroma of plants is probably an essen- 
 tial oil, highly volatile, and with the greatest difficulty 
 preserved by distillation. The exquisite perfume styled 
 the attar (oil) of roses, we are taught how to prepare 
 in one of the early volumes of the Asiatic Researches : 
 other delicate perfumes, united with inodorous oils, are 
 in that state preserved by combining them with alcohol 
 by a very gentle heat. The ancient chemists, however, 
 designated by this title the peculiar discriminated odour 
 which belongs to each individual, and perhaps to every 
 body in the universe; and they applied this to medicine 
 by endeavouring to extract the odour, which they styled 
 the quintessence : we need not say with little real ad- 
 vantage. 
 
 ARO'MA GERMAXICUM.. See EXULA. 
 
 ARO'MA PHILOSOPHO'HUM. See CROCUS. This term 
 also implies a preparation of Paracelsus, styled AROPH, 
 consisting of flowers from lapis haematites and sal am- 
 moniac sublimed together. It forms a medicine recom- 
 mended in quartans, and in the plica Polonica. 
 
 AROMA'TICA,(from *pfu, an odour"), dramatics, 
 or sfiicy drugs, are of a warm pungent taste, with more 
 or less of a fragrant smell; some are purely aromatic, 
 as cinnamon, nutmegs, &c.; others have a sweetness 
 mixed with them, as in the angelica root, aniseseed, &c. : 
 some have an astringency, as cinnamon; others a mu- 
 cilage, as the cassia lignea, Sec. ; some a bitterness, as 
 orange|peel ; and others are also bitter and astringent, as 
 the bark. 
 
 The several medicinal virtues of these mixed aroma- 
 tics are extracted by the same means as from those 
 which are less compounded ; thus the aromatic part of 
 lemon peel rises in distillation with water, whilst the 
 bitter remains behind in the extract. The aromatic 
 matters contained in different subjects differ much in 
 
 their pharmaceutic properties. The virtues of all aro- 
 matics are extracted by sp. vini rect. ; water extracts a 
 portion from some, but from many none. 
 
 In distillation they rise with water more perfectly 
 than with spirit, though in some few instances the aro- 
 matic matter wholly rises in distillation, both with spirit 
 and with water, as that of lemon peel, whilst pepper 
 still retains part of its aromatic matter, though distilled 
 with water. In the essential oil and resinous part of 
 aromatics all their peculiar qualities residue. The more 
 essential oil any vegetable affords, the weaker the oil is, 
 and vice versa. 
 
 dramatics warm the stomach, and by degrees the 
 whole body, hence are useful where the vital heat is 
 below the standard of health ; they promote the natural 
 secretions, they resist putrefaction, and are almost es- 
 sential to the health in hot climates, where they are so 
 plentifully produced. 
 
 AROMA'TICA AQUA. See PIPER JAMAICE'XSE. 
 
 AROMA 'TICA xux. See Xux, MOSCHATA. 
 
 AROMA 'TICA PUL'VIS. See AROMATIC^ SPECIES. 
 
 AROMA'TICA TI'XCTURA COMPO'SITA. See CI.VXAMO- 
 
 MUM. 
 
 AROMA'TICA. 
 
 COXFE'CTIO AROMA'TICA. See Cox- 
 
 FECTIO. 
 
 AROMA'TICA PI'LUL.E. AROMATIC PILLS. 
 These consisted of aromatics with guaiacum and 
 aloes. In small doses, of fifteen or twenty grains, they 
 warm the stomach, by degrees the whole habit, and are 
 also gently aperient. They were formerly called diam- 
 brtt fiilule. 
 
 The College of Physicians of London have substi- 
 tuted a composition, called PULVIS ALOETICUS cum 
 GUAIACO aloetic fiowder -with guaiacum. In this, three 
 parts of aloes are added to two of guaiacum and one of 
 aromatics. 
 
 AROMA'TICA SPECIES, now PULVIS AROMATICUS. The 
 AROMATIC POWDER consists of cinnamon two ounces, the 
 lesser cardamoms freed from their husks, ginger, and 
 long pepper, of each one ounce. It is an improvement 
 of the diambre sine odoratis sftecies. 
 
 AROMA'TICUM LI'GXUM. See CAXELLA ALBA. 
 
 AROMATICUM ROSA'TUM. ROSE SPICE. An aromatic 
 powder, formerly kept in the shops, in which roses were 
 a part of the composition. 
 
 AROMA'TICUS, CO'RTEX. See CAXELLA ALBA. 
 
 AROMATOPO'LA, (from <*/>it*, and rvtea, vendo,} 
 a druggist, a vender of drugs and'spiceries. 
 
 A'RON. See ARUM. 
 
 A'ROPH. See CROCUS. Also a name which Pa- 
 racelsus gave to the flowers raised by sublimation from 
 lapis haemal, and often.used by him as a lithontrifuic. 
 
 ARQUA'TUS MO'RBUS. The same as ASCERA- 
 TUS MORBUS. See ICTERUS. 
 
 ARQUEBUSA'DE, (from arquebuse, a hand gun,} 
 so called because it is used as a vulnerary in gun shot 
 wounds. It is the name of a water which is also called 
 aqua vulneraria, aqua sclofietaria, and aqua catafiulta- 
 rum. See AQUA. 
 
 A'RRAC. (Indian.) See ORTSA, and PALMA coc- 
 
 CIFERA. 
 
 A'RRACHE. See ATRIPLEX. 
 A'RRAPHON, (from , priv. and [*?, 
 
ARS 
 
 182 
 
 ARS 
 
 WITHOUT SUTURE. The word is applied to the crani- 
 um when apparently without sutures. 
 
 ARRHCE'A, (from , priv. and ftw, (onflow). The 
 stoppage of a flux : and by Hippocrates appropriated to 
 the suppression of the menses. 
 
 ARRHO'STIA, (from , priv. and fanva, to 
 strengthen}. INFIRMITY, ILL HEALTH. 
 
 ARSAL'TOS. See BITUMEN. 
 
 ARSA'TUM. See FUROR UTERINUS. 
 
 ARSE'NIAS ARSE'NIATE. ARSENICAL SALT, 
 formed by the union of the arsenical acid with certain 
 bases. 
 
 ARSE'NICUM A'LBUM, (from the Arabic term, 
 ARSANEK; or from ugrr.r for 0,^1, masculus fortis, be- 
 cause of its strong and deadly powers,) called crystal- 
 liniim, risagallum, aquala, arfar, aquila, zarnick, ar- 
 taneck, WHITE ARSENIC, and RAT'S BANE. 
 
 Arsenic is a semi-metal contained in almost every 
 ore, particularly those of tin, bismuth", the white py- 
 rites, and cobalt, see COBALTUM; from the last the 
 greatest quantity is obtained : th.e ore of the cobalt be- 
 ing broken in pieces is placed over a fire, and the ar- 
 senic sublimed from it; which, resting on the sides of 
 long chimneys designed for its reception, is swept off 
 into proper vessels to be re-sublimed, or at least melt- 
 ed, by which it is formed into the shining masses which 
 are met with in the shops : those of the greatest solidity 
 and brilliancy should be preferred. 
 
 To England it is chiefly brought from the mines in 
 Transylvania, Saxony, Hesse, and Bohemia. Some 
 small quantities are sublimed in Cornwall from the co- 
 balt that is found there. Large portions of sulphur 
 render it inert. It is soluble in eighty parts of water at 
 60, and in 15 at 212. When treated with nitrous acid 
 it becomes the arsenical acid, which is reduced imme- 
 diately if heated in a glass tube with any fatty or carbo- 
 naceous matter. 
 
 The pure white arsenic hath a penetrating corrosive 
 taste, sublimes at 283 of Fahrenheit, and taken into 
 the body is a violent poison; it produces speedy dry- 
 ness in the throat^and inflammation, dejection, fainting, 
 stupor, delirium, tremors, convulsions, palsy, thirst, 
 burning in the stomach, gripes, vomiting, cold sweats, 
 hiccoughing, and at last death. Besides the effects 
 which it hath in common with other poisons, it quick- 
 ly destroys the coats of the stomach, and perforates 
 the intestines, occasioning a swelling and sphacelation 
 of the whole body, and a sudden putrefaction after 
 death. 
 
 When the quantity taken is not fatal, it occasions 
 tremors, palsies, or lingering hectics.' 
 
 Though there is but little hope after this 'poison is 
 swallowed in any considerable quantity, yet, if assist- 
 ance is to be had, a scruple of the white vitriol will ex- 
 cite a vomiting very quickly, and the metal may be eva- 
 cuated, though imperfectly, from HS weight; and so 
 deleterious is its nature, that a very small remaining 
 portion will sdort be fatal. It is proper, therefore, to 
 inviscate what remains; and, for this purpose, warm 
 water, with a large proportion of sweet oil, or milk with 
 sweet oil, should be given to support the vomiting: 
 after sufficient vomiting, mucilages and demulcents, 
 particularly gum arabic, in large quantities, new milk 
 
 and oil, with fat broth, should be continued some time, 
 and the bowels must be kept lax. 
 
 We have not much reason to triumph in our success 
 from these remedies. The arsenic is seldom wholly 
 discharged; and if the patient's life is preserved, he 
 drags on a miserable existence, weak, emaciated, and 
 irritable. For these reasons counterpoisons have been 
 industriously sought; and when" it was found that sul- 
 phur blunted the activity of metals, particularly of 
 arsenic, hepatic alkalis have been freely exhibited, 
 both to neutralize the acid and to check the activity of 
 the metal. The records of medicine do not, however, 
 allow us to boast of the success of this refinement, and 
 we shall soon investigate the reason. 
 
 The acids of lemons and apples have been highly re- 
 commended by a modern author of credit, Sage,. but 
 his plans have been followed with little success. Al- 
 kalis, though a more probable remedy, have been equally 
 unsuccessful ; but perhaps the advice of Hahneman may 
 be more useful : he gives two quarts of warm water, in 
 which a pound of common soap is previously dissolved, 
 within the space of two hours. 
 
 We have no reason to think that arsenic taken into 
 the stomach ever passes into the mass of blood ; all the 
 effects are those exclusively on the primas viae. Yet 
 equally fatal effects have been found when this semi- 
 metal has been breathed in smelting-houses, when 
 sprinkled on wounds, when even worn as an amulet; 
 and for its baleful influence in the form of vapour, we 
 have the testimony of our own countrymen. Fother- 
 gill Medical Observations, vol. v. and Sherwin Me- 
 moirs of the Medical Society, vol. ii. 
 
 Fortunately we can ascertain the cause of the com- 
 plaints induced by arsenic ; for when the contents of the 
 stomach, if given as a poison, are thrown on live coals, 
 a garlic smell is immediately obvious. On polished 
 copper, if heated between its plates, a white spot is im- 
 pressed; or in close vessels, the arsenic itself will be 
 found sublimed in the upper parts. 
 
 In the stomach, however, there are many substances 
 which may resemble or disguise the smell of garlic, 
 especially if the arsenic be in small quantities. We are 
 therefore advised by Hahneman to boil the contents of 
 the stomach of the person supposed to be destroyed by 
 this poison in a large quantity of river water ; to add to 
 one-third of the filtered liquor, hot and limpid lime wa- 
 ter; to another third, water saturated with hepatic gas; 
 and to the remainder, a solution of copper in pure aqua 
 ammoniac. Each fluid is rendered turbid if the suspect- 
 ed contents contain arsenic, and the sediment thrown 
 on live coals emits the odour of garlic. The sediment 
 from the lime water is again dissolved by a- recent 
 solution of arsenic; the orange coloured sediment from 
 the hepatic gas thrown on the coals takes fire, and 
 the smell of sulphur is observed previous to that of 
 the garlic; while the yellow green sediment of the 
 copper is soluble in pure ammonia, and acids of every 
 kind. 
 
 In reading ancient authors on the yellow and red 
 arsenics it should be observed, that their arsenics are not 
 the same as ours. Among the Greeks two kinds were 
 in use, viz. the yellow, which we now call ORPIMENT, 
 and AURIPIGMENT; and the red, which they call SAN- 
 
A 1} 
 
 183 
 
 A K S 
 
 BARACA. The Arabians had also two kinds, viz. the 
 ytUoiz, which they call SCAXDARACA ; and the red, which 
 they call REALGAR. It was the fossil sulphurated ar- 
 senics that the ancients used medicinally, and only those 
 which were yellow and flaky, like talc, and which alone 
 they call ARSEXICOX. The white arsenic is a discover)- 
 of later times. The auripigment we meet with is of 
 the yellow sort, its taste is not very acrimonious. The 
 best mineral orpiment is brought from Turkey : it is 
 very little, if at all, poisonous. 
 
 Our yellow and red arsenics are artificial, being no 
 other than the white, mixed with different proportions 
 of sulphur. The white is the strongest, the yellow 
 weaker, and the red weakest. See AURIPIGMEXTI M 
 and REALGAR. 
 
 By the use of arsenic in these forms, the ancient phy- 
 sicians were not aware of its destructively stimulant 
 powers. Yet so early as the 13th century, Theodore, 
 a Venetian surgeon, applied it to scrofulous tumours; 
 and, in the next century, Guido used it as a caustic to 
 produce an eschar in scrofula; and, moistened with 
 vinegar, it was applied afterwards not only to scro- 
 fulous tumours, but to the spinae pedum (corns). It 
 was afterwards used as an application to cancers; and, 
 with additions of the most singular and ridiculous na- 
 tuie, of qualities the most opposite, it has formed the 
 basis of many remedies for cancer and scrofula. Arum 
 nitre, salt of soot, quick lime, opium, aqua fortis, vine- 
 gar, ceruse, blue vitriol, the ashes of burnt (old) shoes, 
 pulp of carrots, hemlock, and bark, are a few only of 
 the remedies united with arsenic, either to correct its 
 acrimony or add to its virtues. Had we room to fol- 
 low this part of the subject minutely, we could trace 
 the source of some popular remedies in authors now 
 seldom read or known. 
 
 In the early part of the present century, when the 
 rage for finding medicines of peculiar activity among 
 '.he poisons was prevalent, arsenic began to be employ- 
 ed. \\ e have not been able to trace its use in any 
 work earlier than that of Friccius, published at Vienna 
 in 1710; yet we suspect it was used earlier, since we are 
 dissuaded from its use by Sparling, whose dissertation 
 on arsenic was published at Wirtemberg, in 1685. 
 Since, however, the time of Friccius, though Stahl, 
 Wedel. Boerhaave, and Storch, have violently opposed 
 its use ; though various authors have found it dangerous, 
 inefficacious, or hurtful, the practice has continued. 
 
 It seems to have been first externally recommended 
 in cancers, generally accompanied with opium ; and it 
 i ertainly produces at times a salutary change in the ap- 
 pearance of the sore. We have had reason to regret 
 that this change is not permanent. Various forms 
 have been employed for the external use of arsenic. 
 H:-.hneman proposes to give it dissolved only in water, 
 and this probably is the best method 1 ; but the dose 
 should not exceed one-sixteenth of a grain, or rather at 
 urst it may be one-eighteenth or one-twentieth, for dif- 
 lerent constitutions are variously affected with this 
 metal. 
 
 Mr. Justamond'i a/ifllications to cancer, originally 
 derived from the information of a receipt preserved in 
 the Earl of Arundel's family, were little varied : they 
 are generally combinations of arsenic and sulphur. The 
 Earl of Arundel's receipt directs an ounce of yellow 
 arsenic, with half that quantity of Armenian bole, and 
 
 sometimes as much red precipitate. He employed also 
 a sulphuret of arsenic, and a combination of this sul- 
 phuret with crude antimony. The arsenical preparation 
 which he preferred was scraped and laid on the middle 
 of the sore, while the edges of the wound were moisten- 
 ed with a combination of muriated iron and sal am- 
 moniac. The effects were to correct the stench, to 
 meliorate the appearance of the sore, and to promote 
 the separation of the entire gland. 
 
 Miss Plunkenet's receipt is said ta consist of the leaves 
 of the ranunculus acris, the greater crow foot, and the 
 flammula vulgaris, the lesser crow foot, a species also 
 of ranunculus: an ounce of each is to be bruised, and 
 added to a drachm of arsenic and five scruples of sulphur. 
 The .whole is to be beaten into a paste, formed into 
 balls and dried in the sun. When used, they are beaten 
 up with the yolk of an egg, and applied on a piece of 
 pig's bladder. The use of the ranunculus is to destroy 
 the cuticle on which the arsenic does not act. 
 
 The arsenicum citrinum is one of the most active pre- 
 parations of arsenic, and has often produced fatal 
 effects. Ten parts of arsenic are sublimed with one of 
 sulphur; and this preparation was used by Friccius, as 
 well as white arsenic, in intermittents. To this article 
 we may also refer the preparation recommended by Dr. 
 Adair in the Medical Commentaries for the yaws, and 
 other obstinate cutaneous eruptions, viz. one-eighth of 
 a grain of arsenic triturated with sulphur. 
 
 M. Febure'e remedy consisted of ten grains of arsenic 
 dissolved in a pint of water, with an ounce of the ex- 
 tract of cicuta, three ounces of Goulard's extract, and a 
 drachm of liquid laudanum. With this fluid the cancer 
 is to be washed every morning. He joined arsenic in- 
 ternally, and directs two grains to be dissolved in a pint 
 of water, to which must be added syrup of chicory, with 
 rhubarb, half an ounce. A table spoonful is to be given 
 morning and night with half a drachm of syrup of pop- 
 pies. It may be remarked, that the dose of the arsenic 
 in this preparation is one -twelfth of a grain. 
 
 The aqua arsenici is adeliquescing solution of the ar- 
 senicumjijcum, formed by deflagrating the metal with 
 nitre. This last preparation was recommended by 
 Mtiller; and, disguised with the wood of red sanders 
 and the terra sigillata, was used by quacks in Germany* 
 and found highly deleterious. The solution is recom- 
 mended by Hartmann, in a cancer of the nose. 
 
 The liguor arsenici albi is formed by deflagrating two 
 parts of nitre, as much arsenic, and sometimes one part 
 of sulphur. This also has been recommended in can- 
 cers ; while a solution of arsenic in the muriatic acid, 
 the butyrum arsenici, is only employed as a caustic. 
 
 It is unnecessary to follow the use of orpiment, the 
 arsenic of the Greeks, the Romans, and Arabians, 
 through the numerous authors who have spoken of it. 
 and who have used it in a variety of diseases, assisted or 
 directed by the medicines peculiarly adapted to them. 
 In fact, the additional remedies were successful, for 
 little was obtained from the metal, especially if loaded 
 with sulphur. 
 
 Arsenic is, however, a valuable internal remedy in its 
 appropriate dose, viz. about one-eighteenth part of a 
 grain. We have often mentioned the tonic power of 
 ;:ict .Is, and amongst these have instanced arsenic. W e 
 fine; a strong proof of this power when given to horses. 
 From ten grains to half a dram given daily will bring 
 
ARS 
 
 184 
 
 ART 
 
 a horse into excellent condition, render him healthy and 
 active, improve his appetite and the gloss of his coat. 
 It was not, however, by such observations that quacks 
 and mountebanks were first led to employ it. The prac- 
 tice was earlier than the commencement of the last 
 century, for it is mentioned by some of the earliest au- 
 thors of that era. It was not, however, exhibited alone, 
 but with a variety of other medicines which were sup- 
 posed to correct its virulence. Among these the moun- 
 tain crystal, crystalline quartz, was thought most ef- 
 fectual in destroying its virulence ; but pepper, crabs' 
 claws, and vinegar, were also added. Fourcroy mentions 
 its being repeatedly boiled with crystals of tartar, and 
 afterwards crystallized; Dr. Willan and Dr. Fowler 
 boil it with salt of tartar, Monro with pearl ashes, and 
 Gmelin with antimonial nitre. The salt of tartar, sup- 
 posed to form the arsenicated potash, we suspect does 
 not unite with the arsenical acid ; for Gaels, in the 
 Brussels Memoirs, vol. iv. found it equally fatal to 
 rabbits, cats, and dogs ; nor do we find that the stomach 
 will bear a larger dose of this supposed metallic neutral, 
 than of the arsenic uncombined. Macquer combines 
 the metallic acid more effectually with potash, by melt- 
 ing and subliming them together. 
 
 The use of arsenic as an internal remedy for inter- 
 mittents was first known, in consequence of the cre- 
 dit Edward's ague tincture obtained for their cure. 
 This was said to be a saturated solution of the arsenic 
 in water ; but it cannot be true, as the dose then would 
 be little less than an eighth of a grain ; on the contrary, 
 it is less than what is usually given. We used Edward's 
 ague tincture, in 1780, in some obstinate intermittents 
 brought from Coxheath camp, with completesuccess ; 
 and imitated it very soon afterwards by a solution of 
 arsenic in common water. We can truly add, that from 
 very long and frequent experience we never found the 
 slightest reason to suspect it of any bad effects. We 
 are certain that neither dropsy nor hectic was its con- 
 sequence. 
 
 Dr. Fowler recommends it in intermittent pains in the 
 head: for these the bark is often an insufficient reme- 
 dy. We were led to employ it from finding it the 
 basis of an old woman's remedy, but have not had suffi- 
 cient experience of its efficacy to speak of it decisively. 
 There are several instances in the Medical Commenta- 
 ries of its utility in epilepsy. 
 
 The plasters which have arsenic for their principal 
 ingredient are numerous: Angelus Sala has given a 
 recipe for an emplastrum magneticum in fieste; Crollius, 
 an emjilastrum ex magnete arsenicali; and the Wirtem- 
 burg college, in their Pharmacopoeia in 1763, an emplas- 
 trum magneticum arsenicale. These were chiefly em- 
 ployed to bring pestilential buboes to suppuration ; in 
 obstinate putrid ulcers ; as a remedy for cancers ; in- 
 carcerated hernite, and prolapsed uterus; or to cure 
 obstinate quartans when laid on the region of the spleen. 
 In these instances they are said to have been successful, 
 butFeldman has recorded some fatal consequences from 
 their application. 
 
 ARSE'NICUM FLA'VUM. ARSE'NICON. CITIRINUM, 
 . vel CROCEUM. See AURIPIGMENTUM. 
 
 ARSE'NICUM RU'BRUM FACTI'TIUM. See REAL- 
 GAR. > 
 
 White arsenic, sublimed with one-tenth its weight of 
 sulphur, is yellow; and with one-fifth it is red. 
 
 Both the yellow and the red fossil arsenics, when of a 
 smooth texture, are called ZARNICHS; but when com- 
 posed of small scales or leaves, they are called auripig- 
 menta. 
 
 A'RTABA, An Egyptian measure containing about 
 five of our pecks. 
 
 A'RTANECH, or A'RTANECK. See AUSENICUM 
 
 ALBUM. 
 
 ARTEMISI'A; (from Aplifiis, Diana, because it was 
 used in the secret disorders of women, over which she 
 presided;) called also, mater herbarum, absinthium al- 
 Jiinum, berens secum, fiarthenicum, cingulum sancti Jo- 
 hannis, herba regia toxitesia, bubastccordium ; the 
 HEART of BUBASTUS, and COMMON MuowoRT, named by 
 the Gauls bricumum. The species used by the direc- 
 tion of the Edinburgh college is the artemisia vulgaris, 
 Lin. Sp. Plant. 1188. Nat. order comjiositae discoidex. 
 
 The artemisia has an aromatic smell, and a bitterish 
 taste. It hath been highly spoken of by Hippocrates 
 and Dioscorides as promoting the uterine evacuations ; 
 and on this account called charistolochia. Galen used it 
 in form of fomentation, and it has been supposed to 
 moderate hysteric spasms, used in infusion for com- 
 mon drink and in baths. The flowers and tops are the 
 strongest; but at present this medicine is rejected by 
 the London college. 
 
 It is a name of the BOTRYS, and ABROTANUM; which 
 see. 
 
 ARTEMISI'A PO'XTICA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1187. AR- 
 TEMISI'A MARITI'MA, Lin. Sp. 1186. See ABSYN-- 
 THIUM. 
 
 ARTEMISI'A ABROTANUM, Lin. Sp. 1 185. ARTEMISI'A 
 CAMPESTRI'S, Lin. Sp. PI. 1185. ARTEMISI'A DRACUN- 
 CU'LUS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1 189. ARTEMISI'A GLACIALI'S, Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1 187. . These species possess the virtues of the 
 ABHOTAMUM, ,q. v. 
 
 ARTEMISI'A CHINE'NSIS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1190. See 
 MOXA. 
 
 ARTEMI'SIA SANTO'NICA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1185. See 
 SANTONICUM. 
 
 ARTEMI'SIA RUPESTRIS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1186. This 
 species does not greatly differ from the former, but has 
 been thought useful in intermittents. It is the genipi 
 herba of the pharmaceutists, q. v. 
 
 ARTEMO'NIUM,(from A/>T J *V, its inventor). The 
 name of a collyrium described by Galen. 
 
 ARTE'RIA, uproot. An ARTERY, (from f, air, 
 and riipta, Co keefi^) because the ancients supposed that 
 only air was contained in the arterial system ; but by 
 the word artery, Hippocrates meant what is now known 
 by the name of aspera arteria ; nor were the veins dis- 
 tinguished from the arteries in the oldest times: for 
 (pAsfs, among the ancients, was applied both to ar- 
 teries and veins; and, indeed, some of our more mo- 
 dern writers use the term -vena when speaking of the 
 pulse. 
 
 An artery is a strong elastic ramifying tube, arising 
 from the heart. The arteries are properly but two ; 
 they rise from the two ventricles of the heart; one of 
 them is called AORTA, which see : the other is named 
 the PULMONARY ARTERY, for it springs from the right 
 ventricle of the heart, and is- wholly confined to the 
 lungs. See PULMONES. 
 
 The figure of an artery somewhat resembles a tree; 
 the smaller ramifications of the arteries frequently ana- 
 
A R T 
 
 185 
 
 \ U T 
 
 stomose with each other, as may be observed in the coats 
 of an intestine when they are injected. The largest ap- 
 pearance of this kind is in the vertebral arteries, which 
 unite in the skull. The use "of the anastomosis is to 
 keep up an equal circulation, and to prevent the bad 
 effects of partial obstruction. 
 
 It is generally said that the arteries are of three kinds, 
 viz. the sanguine, which circulate red blood; the se- 
 rous, through which serum only is naturally conveyed ; 
 and the lymphatic, whose contents are lymph : it is also 
 said, that if the blood is pushed into serous vessels, 
 it is there obstructed, and produces inflammation. In 
 reality, however, they are all the same tube continued, 
 which gradually divides into branches, and these 
 branches grow smaller the further they are from the 
 heart. Near to the heart the thicker blood circulates; 
 the force of the circulation is there stronger; and far 
 from the heart the circulation lessens in its vigour, so 
 the thinner fluids are only conveyed in the smaller 
 branches. But if by exercise, or other means, the heat 
 of our bodies is increased, the circulation is pushed for- 
 ward, the red blood and other orders of thinner fluids 
 can proceed to where still thinner fluids only circulated 
 before ; for the smaller vessels can descend to the ca- 
 pacity required by a more active circulation, and con- 
 tract again to their former dimensions when the dis- 
 tending force is removed. 
 
 Arteries terminate three ways; the most common is 
 into veins. Harvey discovered, or demonstrated, the 
 circulation of the blood ; but Malpighius first observed, 
 that the last branches of an artery, running into minute 
 divisions, dispose themselves on a membrane as on a firm 
 base, and there open into one another by the mutual in- 
 tercourse of small canals ; he first traced out these canals, 
 through numerous mazes and windings, through which 
 they convey- the blood ; but here the small branches, 
 disposed with great nicety, extend over equal spaces, 
 and destitute of lateral shoots, as being no longer sub- 
 divided, constitute the origins of the veins and lymphae- 
 ducts, with their sinuses. There are, however, many 
 reasons to believe that the arteries and veins do not 
 form continuous canals; but that some minute follicles 
 are interposed. When the action of the minuter arte- 
 ries is increased, as in blushing, the veins do not swell, 
 and the pulsation of the former is lost before the vein 
 commences; nor, in any injection, is the wax continued 
 unbroken, from the extremity of the artery to the com- 
 mencement of the vein. 
 
 The next termination of arteries is into little cavities 
 or sinuses, as in the corpora cavernosa penis; the last 
 is into excretory ducts. 
 
 The arteries generally lie deep, and always run on the 
 inflected side of the- limb, as in the axilla, and the inner 
 part of the cubit: this situation prevents their being 
 cither too much stretched or compressed in the various 
 motions of the body. 
 
 In the beginning of each of the large arteries before 
 mentioned, there are three valves, which appear like 
 purses, and prevent the return of the blood to the heart 
 (see COR); the other parts of the arteries are free from 
 valves. 
 
 The coats of the arteries are three. 1 . The EXTER- 
 NAL, containing a great number of blood vessels: many 
 nerves run through it ; it is elastic ; and its fibres run 
 in every direction. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 J The MIDDLI; is composed of fibres which are dis- 
 posed circularly, and nearly parallel to each other. 
 
 .'. The IXTEHXAL is a thin membrane, whose sur- 
 face is very smooth, to give_ an easy passage to the 
 blood. 
 
 Notwithstanding the disputes \\lik h have occurred 
 among anatomists relative to the substance of these 
 coats, it is pretty well understood that they are formed 
 of muscular fibres and elastic ligaments, the inner being 
 membranous and remarkably strong; and that the 
 muscular fibres themselves are probably possessed of 
 elasticity, as well as the ligament. The muscular fibres 
 of the smaller arteries are in proportion more numerous 
 than of the larger; since in Dr. Hunter's experiment 
 of bleeding a horse to death, the aorta was contracted 
 only one-twentieth of its natural area, and the radial 
 one-half. The experiment is not indeed conclusive, 
 because in the article of death, the blood is not pro- 
 pelled to the small ramifications. In a certain degree, 
 however, the fact is true ; and the object of this struc- 
 ture is, to support the circulation at a distance from 
 the original source of motion. 
 
 The cellular membrane is improperly numbered 
 among the coats of the arteries, for it only connects Un- 
 real ones. 
 
 The nearer to tiie origin, the weaker are the arterial 
 coats ; whence the frequency of aneurisms in the be- 
 ginning of the aorta. 
 
 Arteries are sometimes found of a serpentine form ; 
 but they are not so in a natural state of health, except 
 during particular actions, and then they recover their 
 original state as soon as the temporary cause is removed. 
 This cause is the dilatation: the coats are elastic, there- 
 fore, whatever distends them must at the same time 
 lengthen them, and thereby produce serpentine turns. 
 This frequently happens in injecting the arteries of dead 
 bodies : in the viper it is very apparent in an artery which 
 runs along the outside of its lungs j^very time that the 
 heart beats, Uiis artery is seen in a serpentine form. The 
 arteries of the uterus are more convoluted in the last 
 months of pregnancy than they were before conception ; 
 so far is the common observation from being true, that 
 the uterine arteries have naturally a serpentine course 
 to admit of the enlargement of that organ in pregnancy, 
 without stretching the arteries. 
 
 The arteries are liable to ossification, particularly Uie 
 iliac and crural ; this happens where an amputation is 
 performed : a caustic is necessary. The ossification be- 
 gins in the internal membrane, which first thickens, 
 then ossifies in distinct centres till these, enlarging, unite, 
 and the whole becomes bone. This disorder afterwards 
 extends to the outer coats, and a mortification is gene- 
 rally the consequence. See MORTIFICATIO. " 
 
 The particular arteries may be seen under their re- 
 spective names, but we shall here describe their general 
 course. From the right ventricle of the heart arises 
 the PULMONARY ARTERY, which is wholly distributed in 
 the lungs. 
 
 The AORTA arises from the left ventricle of the heart, 
 and immediately sends off the CORONARY ARTERIES into 
 the heart and its auricles. From the upper part of the 
 arch of the aorta rise the CAROTIDS, which supply the 
 head. 
 
 Near the carotids rise the SUBCLAVIA.V ARTERIES, 
 which send off the internal MAMMARY, the UPPER 
 
 B b 
 
ART 
 
 .186 
 
 All T 
 
 DIAPHRAGMATIC, and others, which arc dispersed in 
 the breast: when the subclavian hath passed out of the 
 thorax, it receives the name of the AXILLARY ARTERY; 
 and when in the arm the HUMERAL, and in the fore arm 
 the CUBITAL. 
 
 The upper portion of the aorta descendens sends off 
 
 the BRONCHIALES, fESOPHAGE^E, INTEHCOSTALES, &C. 
 
 The inferior portion of the aorta sends off the infe- 
 rior, DIAPHRAGMATIC, CO2LIAC, MESENTERIC, SPERMATIC, 
 
 KMULGENTS, Sec. ; then dividing into two, forms the ILIAC 
 ARTERY, which sends off branches about the lower part 
 of the belly; then descending into the thighs, legs, and 
 feet, form the CRURAL, TIBIAL, Sec. 
 
 Wounds of the large blood vessels require amputation 
 too frequently; the great quantity of blood which would 
 be lost, if the usual methods to restrain haemorrhages 
 should fail, would endanger, if not destroy, the patient. 
 After a ligature is formed, the circulation may be duly 
 carried on by the anastomosing vessels ; if it should not, 
 the operation will be indispensable, to prevent mortifi- 
 cation. The intercostal artery, when wounded, is fatal. 
 Wounds of the arteries in the hands are dangerous. The 
 POPLITEAL ARTERY in the ham, if injured, absolutely de- 
 mands amputation, unless the operation recommended 
 by Mr. Hunter, in case of the popliteal aneurism, should 
 succeed. See ANEURISM. The HUMERAL ARTERY, if 
 injured high up, requires the amputation of the arm. 
 Bell's Surgery, i. 97, 8cc. White's Surgery, 173. 
 ARTE'RIA A'SPERA. See ASPERA ARTERIA. 
 ARTE'HIA VENO'SA. The pulmonary artery was so 
 called by the ancients, from a mistaken notion that the 
 veins came solely from the right, and the arteries from 
 the left, ventricle. 
 
 ARTERI'ACA, (from arteria, an artery"). See 
 AMUC'TICA. 
 
 ARTERIO'SUS, DU'CTUS, a passage conveying the 
 blood from one artery to another; also called canalis, 
 and canalicnlus arferiosus. Thisj in the foetus, arises 
 from the extremity of the arteria pulmonalis, just where 
 it is going to give off the two branches, and opens by its 
 other end into the beginning of the descending aorta, 
 just below the great curvature. In the adult it is obli- 
 terated ; but in the foetus it is open, and conveys the 
 blood, which hath no passage, or a very slight one, 
 through the lungs in this state, from the pulmonary ar- 
 tery to the aorta. 
 
 ARTERIOTO'MIA, (from a ? r^,,t, an artery, and 
 nfiva, to cut). It is the opening of an artery for the 
 discharge of blood. 
 
 Galen, Antyllus, Oribasius, P. jEgineta, and several 
 others, highly extol this practice in invererate headachs 
 which resist all other means ; and as a remedy against 
 violent inflammations of the eyes, the epilepsy, Sec. 
 The operation is generally confined to the head, because 
 of the bone being immediately under, and giving the 
 advantage of a proper compress. When the temporal 
 artery is opened, a small knife, such as is used for the 
 listula lachrymalis, is better than a lancet, and the in- 
 cision must be so as to divide the artery transversely ; 
 then the inconvenience of an aneurism is avoided. Mo- 
 dern authors are greatly divided respecting the utility of 
 urteriotomy. It certainly takes away a large propor- 
 tion of the blood at once, but relieves only remotely 
 the internal vessels ; nor is it certain that its effects are 
 in any instance more considerable than those of bleeding 
 
 from the arm, if the blood be taken from a large orifice. 
 An inconvenience arises from the mode of the operation, 
 as the artery is cut through, and, consequently, the other 
 vessels are afterwards filled beyond their due proportion. 
 Dr. Butter attempted to remove this inconvenience by 
 opening the artery longitudinally, and contriving an in- 
 strument to prevent the troublesome suppurations which 
 are often the consequence. Yet this instrument was 
 only effectual by compressing and obliterating the ar- 
 tery, so that little was gained by the attempt. 
 
 Heister condemns arteriotovny, especially before every 
 other method hath been tried. See Bell's Surgery, i. 
 146. White's Surgery, 178. . 
 
 ARTETI'SCIUS, or ARTETl'SCOS. One who 
 suffers the loss of any member, or who hath a very de- 
 fective one. 
 
 ARTHANI'TA, (from apres, bread, because it is the 
 food of swine,) the name of an ointment prepared from 
 cyclamen ; jianis fiorcinus, called inMyrepsus, casamum, 
 sow BREAD. It is the cyclamen Enrojiaum Lin. Sp. PI. 
 207. 
 
 The root when fresh has an extremely acrimonious 
 biting taste, which it loses almost entirely on being 
 dried ; it is recommended chiefly in cataplasms, for 
 scirrhous and scrofulous tumours, and chilblains, though 
 internally it proves cathartic and emmcnagogue. It 
 operates slowly, and with great virulence, inflaming the 
 fauces and intestines: one drachm of the powder purges, 
 and often destroys worms. 
 
 ARTHE'TICA, or ARTHRE'TICA,(from * f e S cv,a 
 joint). The herb GROUND PINE ; useful in gout and all 
 disorders of the joints. See CHAM^EPITYS. 
 
 ARTHOI'CL'M, or ARTOI'CUM, or PANNO'- 
 NIUM, (from ^T-, bread). A red oil formerly made 
 by digesting several roots with bread. 
 
 ARTHRE'MBOLUS, (from ctptgoi, a joint, and 
 cpttX*.u, to imfiel). An instrument for reducing luxat- 
 ed bones. 
 
 ARTIIRI'TICA, belonging to the gout. 
 
 ARTHRI'TIS, the GOUT, (from ^ov, a joint, be- 
 cause it is commonly confined to the joint). 
 
 Dr. Cullen, in his Nosology, gives it the name of 
 Jiodagra, (from -srovf, pes, the foot,) because he considers 
 the foot as the seat of the idiopathic gout. The disease 
 is placed in his twenty-fourth genus of diseases of the 
 class of febrile com/daints, in the order of fihlegiiiasice, 
 and he divides it into four species. 
 
 1. PODAGRA REGULARIS, REGULAR GOUT, when the in- 
 flammation appears in the joints to a due degree, and, 
 after continuing a while, gradually disappears, and the 
 patient recovers his usual, or a more improved health. 
 
 2. PODAGRA ATOXICA, ATOXIC GOUT, when there is 
 manifestly the gouty diathesis ; but from some cause it 
 does not produce the inflammatory affections of the 
 joints, but digestion is disturbed, and the general health 
 variously afi'ected. 
 
 3. PODAGRA RETROGRADA, RETROGRADE or RECEDEXT 
 GOUT, when inflammation hath as usual attacked the 
 joints, but not either in its usual degree, or with the 
 usual pain, and then suddenly abates, with an equally 
 sudden affection of an internal part. 
 
 4. PODAGRA ABERKANS, MISPLACED GOUT, when the 
 gouty diathesis produces inflammation in some inter- 
 nal part, instead of the joints of the extremities. It is 
 generally and concisely defined ' an hereditary disease,. 
 
A R T 
 
 is; 
 
 A II T 
 
 arising without any external evident cause, but pre- 
 ceded for the most part by an unusual affection of the 
 stomach; febrile symptoms; pain in the joints, particu- 
 larly of the great toe, but certainly in those of the feet 
 and hands ; returning at intervals, and often alternating 
 v, ith affections of the stomach, and internal parts." The 
 gout is called nodosa, knotted, when it forms small 
 tumours at the joints. 
 
 The ancierTts called all kinds of pain, when seated in 
 the joints or the external parts, by the common name 
 of art/iritis. The word rheumatism was not known 
 amongst them; but, in the sixteenth and seventeenth 
 centuries, some celebrated French physicians have called 
 the pains which afflict the intermediate spaces be- 
 tween the joints and muscles of the neck, or of either 
 arm, or of the anterior or posterior part of the thorax, 
 the shoulders, scapulae, thighs, and hands, by the name 
 of rheumatism. Those they style arthritic which affect 
 the joints: it was called podagra in the feet, chiragra 
 in the hands, onagra and fiechyagra in the elbow, ge- 
 nag-ra in the knee, dentagra in the teeth, cleuagra in 
 the articulations of the clavicles with the sternum, oma- 
 gra in the articulation of the humerus with the scapula, 
 rachisagra in the spine of the back ; if it seizes the larger 
 tendon,, ter.'jiitagra. Ccel. Aurelianus, lib. v. cap. 2. 
 But the difference betwixt the gout and the rheumatism 
 is coiioiiJe'-ed as very great, both in their cause, seat, 
 symptoms, and cure. 
 
 The gout is divided into REGULAR and IRREGULAR. 
 The first chiefly affects the membranes and ligaments 
 of the joints, particularly the small joints of the feet. 
 The last afflicts the patient variously, and seizes the 
 internal parts, chiefly the viscera, the lungs, and the 
 head. 
 
 The first approaches of the gout are generally sudden, 
 and happen very early in the spring or in the beginning 
 of winter. The regular fit is usually preceded by indi- 
 gestion, flatulency, drowsiness, headach and sickness ; 
 a weariness; dejection of spirits; pain and coldness in 
 the limb, with a sensation as if wind or cold water 
 were passingdown the thigh ; swelled veins, and frequent 
 cramps. The appetite is sometimes very keen a little 
 before the fit approaches, and the other symptoms some- 
 times disappear ; a slight pain is however felt in passing 
 the urine. Soon after midnight, or rather about two or 
 three in the morning, a pain attacks the great toe, or some 
 other part of the foot or ancle, though now and then it 
 is fixed in the calf of the leg; this pain is accompanied 
 with a sensation as if cold water was poured on the part, 
 and soon followed by a shivering, with some degree of 
 fever: after this the pain increases, and fixing in the 
 small bones of the foot, the patient feels a torturing 
 pain for about twelve or twenty-four hours, which 
 then abates, the part becomes inflamed and swelled ; 
 towards the morning the-patient falls asleep, a perspira- 
 tion conies on, which terminates the fit. But what is 
 commonly called a fit of the gout consists of several 
 similar attacks; the pain frequently shifting from one 
 foot to another, or from the feet to the hands; and 
 though a recovery should follow the first remission, 
 some uneasiness returns even' night, and goes off the 
 following morning. The first fit may continue two or 
 three weeks ; but a tenderness, where the pain was 
 seated, remains much longer. The patient may remain 
 free from any return during the succeeding, or a second 
 
 year; but the succeeding fits are then often still more 
 painful ; and soon after this the returns grow more and 
 more frequent, increasing until the strength fails, and 
 sensation is diminished. Though the patient is then 
 seldom free, he is not violently afflicted. At this period 
 chalky concretions occur, which, accumulating, destroy 
 the motion of the joint : when large they burst through 
 the skin, forming painful and troublesome ulcers. After 
 this event the constitution has often remained free from 
 gout many years; and we have often seen, about the 
 period of seventy or seventy-five, a very violent and iu 
 a great measure an irregular fit of gout, which has left 
 the patient for the remainder of his life free from any 
 further attack, in tolerable health. 
 
 Much has been said by different authors concerning 
 the cause of the gout. Boerhaave considers it to be 
 a vitiated disposition of the very minute vessels and 
 nerves in the body, from their too great straitness and 
 rigidity ; and, also, of the liquid which nourishes the 
 nerves, from its acrimony, and greater tenacity. Hoffman 
 says it is a saline tartarous substance, while some consider 
 it a corrosive bilious salt, others as an. acid, an earth, 
 an alkali, or an austere styptic principle. In general, 
 it is thought that the gout depends upon a certain mor- 
 bific matter always present in the body; and that this 
 matter, by certain causes, thrown upon the joints and 
 other parts, produces the several phenomena of the 
 disease. Dr. Kirkland thinks the firedlsfios ing cause a 
 largeness of the lacteals and straitness of the small 
 vessels, particularly those of perspiration ; and the im- 
 mediate, the acrimony of earthy particles undissolved. 
 
 That gout is caused by a morbid matter of some kind 
 is a consequence apparently so clear and obvious, that 
 it is not surprising to find it made the basis of every 
 theory. Indeed, nothing but the strong mind and in- 
 tuitive sagacity of Dr. Cullen, could have led us from 
 this beaten track. It is indeed an argument against the 
 existence of morbid matter, that authors have differed so 
 widely respecting its nature ; yet we have depositions 
 of chalk stones in the joints, and the observation of 
 Berthollet, that previous to the fit there is a less pro- 
 portion of phosphoric acid in the urine. If how-- 
 ever the chalk stones were the morbid matter, we 
 should see the deposition most copious after a regular 
 fit : they do not however appear until the constitution 
 is weakened, and the fit irregular ; and the retention of 
 the phosphorated salt is not peculiar to gout, but gene- 
 rally attends irregular fevers, which chiefly -affect the 
 nerves, as we have often seen. Morbid or acrid mat- 
 ter in the blood will undoubtedly produce fever ; but 
 there is no instance where this effect follows, but from 
 some previous change in the state of the constitution, 
 as we shall in a future article show; and, in the instance 
 of hectics only, does this morbid matter produce such 
 regularly formed remittents. Indeed, whether in the 
 access or the decline, the degree of the paroxysm of 
 gout is determined soon after its attack ; with the force 
 of its invasion it continues for twelve or twenty -four 
 hours. The kind of inflammation also is peculiar ; and 
 it is surprising, that though we have had so many me- 
 dical arthritics, this has not yet been pointed out. The 
 pain though violent, and the part though brightly ruddy, 
 feels numbed, heavy, and incapable of action. If the pain 
 could be for a moment forgot, the foot would be found 
 to feel like a paralytic one ; and, though the muscles 
 Bb 2 
 
A R T 
 
 188 
 
 \ R T 
 
 which raise the leg are not affected, they drag it along 
 with great difficulty. 
 
 Again, supposing morbid matter a cause of gout, the 
 most violent and regular fit should discharge it by de- 
 positions on the ligaments, by perspiration, or by urine; 
 but every arthritic knows, that at the moment the most 
 regular fit has ceased, it may be again produced by a 
 variety of causes, and run the same course as before; 
 nor after this second deposition arc many constitutions 
 secure. Besides, if there is a period of time when the 
 arthritic is more than at any other free, it is the day or 
 two before the attack. Where then is the matter? 
 
 The predisposing and the exciting causes are equally 
 inconsistent with morbid matter. The former are causes 
 of debility, and the latter cold irregularities of diet, 
 particularly an indulgence in acescents, violent vexa- 
 tion, or fits of passion-. In short, however probable 
 i!ie doctrine, however plausible the arguments, the 
 system is untenable. 
 
 Dr. Cullen, in his Pathology of the fiout, says, in 
 some persons there is a certain vigorous and plethoric 
 state of the system, which, at a period of life, is liable 
 to a loss of tone in the extremities. This is -in some 
 measure communicated to the whole system, but ap- 
 pears more especially in the functions of the stomach. 
 When the loss of tone occurs, while the energy of the 
 brain retains its vigour, ike-vis medicatrix naturx is ex- 
 cited to restore the tone of the parts, and accomplishes 
 it by exciting an inflammatory affection in some part of 
 the extremities : when this has subsisted for some days, 
 the tone of the extremities, and of the whole system, 
 is restored, and the patient returns to his ordinary state 
 of health ; and it is owing to a deviation in some of 
 these principles that he accounts for the difference in 
 the species. Dr. Cullen, and indeed several others, con- 
 sider the gouty matter as an effect, and not a cause, of 
 the disease. 
 
 To this theory there may be numerous objections ; 
 yet the principle is clear, that gout is a disease of the 
 constitution; that it is produced by debilitating causes; 
 und that the inflammation excited in the ligaments, 
 seems to restore the tone. In an impending fit of gout, 
 an emetic, with aromaticsand bark given freely, has sus- 
 pended or prevented it. The kind of inflammation, and 
 the means by which this change is effected, we cannot 
 yet understand. The boasted i>i're* medicatrices natura 
 will, we suspect, be ultimately found only accumulated 
 irritability in consequence of its suspension; and we must 
 nt last refer to a principle already stated, which we shall" 
 often recur to, that debility occasions irregular action 
 only. Thus, in gout, while the extrenle vessels are 
 powerfully excited, the muscular system is apparently 
 more torpid ; and this torpor of the nerves and muscles 
 of the extremities is, on the other hand, compen- 
 sated by increased tone of the stomach. If it were 
 the object of this work to build systems, this might 
 be easily expanded: it is our wish rather to establish 
 principles. 
 
 As the gout is allowed to be constitutional, so it is 
 undoubtedly hereditary: and the predisposition isoften 
 from hence so strong, that avoiding most strictly the re- 
 mote causes will not prevent it. We must, however, ad- 
 mit, that the disease is most often the effect of the ac- 
 . cumulated consequences of the remote causes. These 
 are excesses of every kind ; long continued anxiety. 
 
 deep study, late hours, inactivity, Sec.: each a cause of 
 exhausted irritability- 
 
 The distinction of gout is a subject of considerable 
 importance. Its relation to rheumatism often occasions 
 much difficulty ; and, though we consider the two 
 diseases as perfectly distinct, yet they are sometimes so 
 combined and blended, as to prevent our seeing which 
 is the principal complaint. In general^ rheumatism 
 occurs in consequence of an evident cause, as cold ; the 
 gout without any such cause. Rheumatism has no pre- 
 ceding complaints; gout is preceded by languor, fla- 
 tulency, and indigestion; rheumatism is the disease of 
 the strong and active; gout of those advanced in life; 
 rheumatism attacks the larger, gout the smaller joints : 
 rheumatic limbs, though swollen, are not red like gouty : 
 and rheumatism is not attended with fever so decidedly 
 remitting. These circumstances will contribute to the 
 distinction ; but the cases so often run into each other, 
 differ by shades so transient and minute, that the greatest 
 difficulty is found in the distinction of particular com- 
 plaints. 
 
 Another disease has occasioned us some little trouble, 
 viz. a gutta rosea; an erysipelas affecting the joints, some- 
 times attended with pain. The distinction, though not 
 easy, is on the whole sufficiently clear. Thcgutta rosea, 
 though of a bright red, has not the peculiar colour, nor 
 the shining appearance, of gouty inflammation : it does 
 not exacerbate with the regular exacerbations of fever : 
 it is not preceded by languor, which is removed by the 
 "pain; but often attended through its whole course 
 with the particular low fever which attends erysipe- 
 las. The pain is rather in the skin than the ligaments^ 
 and the tumour bears pressure without greatly increas- 
 ing it. 
 
 Some irregular pains in the joints have been styled 
 gouty, but they are sometimes found in gouty habits 
 without partaking in the nature of the disorder. The 
 only requisite object of attention is, to be cautious in 
 the use of cold applications. 
 
 The prevention of gout has employed the attention of 
 the ablest physicians ;' and we shall first consider the 
 mode of prevention in those who have a strong predis- 
 position to the disease, as well as in those who have ex- 
 perienced one or two gouty paroxysms. We shall after- 
 wards consider the means of relieving or preventing the 
 fit in those who have for a longer time experienced the 
 disease. 
 
 If a person is strongly predisposed to gout, abstinence 
 and exercise are absolutely necessary. In the works of 
 an old experienced physician, a mode of diet is directed, 
 consisting of different vegetables in each month. In 
 fact, a milk and vegetable diet is in a great degree ne- 
 cessary, and these directions imply no more. The exer- 
 cise should be constant and steady, not to fatigue, but to 
 keep all the secretions in their due course. Walking is 
 the only proper exercise; and if to this be joined a dry 
 free air, frequent washing the feet in cold water, and 
 daily friction with a flannel and a flesh brush, we shall 
 obtain all the necessary advantages. Where the predis- 
 position is not so strong, the severity of these rules may 
 be relaxed : a little animal food of a mild nature may 
 be allowed once a day, and cyder may form a portion 
 of the drink. Above all, however, temperance, cheer- 
 fulness, early hours, and moderate study, only are re- 
 quisite: the mind must be occasionally employed as 
 
V 1! T 
 
 189 
 
 A K T 
 
 well as the body, for idleness may lead to excess, to un- 
 easiness, and its train of consequences. 
 
 If tits regular and painful have occurred, the general 
 plan must be the same. Such, however, is the ex- 
 cruciating nature of this frequent disease, that men have 
 gladly caught at every confident promise. On the first 
 appearance of a fit an emetic has been recommended, 
 to be followed by large doses of bark (hiring the first 
 remission. This it is said has succeeded, and it seems a 
 probable measure, but we confess that we have had no 
 experience of it. The Duke of Portland's powder has 
 certainly prevented the return: it is said, however, by 
 the first authorities, that the most fatal diseases, as apo- 
 plexy, dropsy, asthma, and infarcted viscera, have been 
 the consequence. Indeed the circumstance of the re- 
 medy, though a very old one, having never maintained 
 its credit for any long continued period, is a strongjpre- 
 sumptive evidence of its injurious tendency. 
 
 Another remedy employed to prevent gout is a warm 
 cordial eccoprotic. Boerhaave's gout cordial is the pro- 
 totype of all the secret formulae handed about with much 
 mystery and confident pretensions. It consists of an 
 ounce of rhubarb and two drachms of senna, with a drachm 
 of cardamoms, and as much coriander seed digested in a 
 pint of brandy. We omit the raisins, the saffron, and 
 the cochineal, as useless additions. It has been our for- 
 tune to see this often tried with success, it is said : in- 
 deed the gout has been prevented, but in every instance 
 apoplexy has terminated the scene at no very distant 
 period. Alkaline aerated water and slight antimonials 
 have been also recommended ; but, as they have had no 
 effect on the disease, they have done no injury to the 
 constitutions. Costiveness should be undoubtedly avoid- 
 ed, and for this purpose the/;//, rufi. with a few grains 
 of the fiulvis antimonialis given occasionally, or every 
 other night, in constitutions liable to costiveness, has 
 completely succeeded in our hands, and been equally 
 effectual with the analeptic pills of Dr. James. 
 
 When the fits have appeared, other methods have been 
 resorted to. Dr. Stevenson recommended blisters to the 
 part, and spoke highly of their effects ; but he, unfortu- 
 nately, fell himself an early victim to the gout. Leeches 
 have been recommended by others, it is said, with ad- 
 vantage. A new plan has been lately urged with some 
 violence by Dr. Kinglake of Taunton. viz. immersing 
 the affected part in cold water, and treating the disease 
 as a common inflammation. It is not easy to speak, 
 flagrantt bello, without giving offence to one party, but 
 v, c are impelled by considerations much more powerful 
 than-a desire of popular applause. We need therefore 
 only observe, that the plan is wholly inconsistent with 
 every thing we have seen or felt of the disease; and 
 though we doubt not but constitutions have been found 
 so robust as to prevent any injurious consequences from 
 the trial, as some may lie in damp sheets, or take the 
 Portland powder with impunity, yet to the generality it 
 would, we fear, be fatal. 
 
 When the fit of gout is formed, it should perhaps be 
 permitted, if regular, to pursue its course without in- 
 terruption. It has been usual to lay it in soft flannel 
 to ' keeji it out' by a warm regimen, and keep the bowels 
 open by the warmest tinctures : the true gout purga- 
 tive, says an author of credit, is equal parts of the tinc- 
 tura sacra and senna. The whole of this system we 
 suspect to be erroneous. The pain of the fit is a remedy 
 
 produced by nature ; and as we in no instance under- 
 stand, and cannot in any imitate, it, we think the whole 
 process should be her own. We can throw out more 
 gout by hot cordials, but we seem not to render the sys- 
 tem freer ; we can increase pain, but we do not by this 
 means increase the tone of the stomach. It seems to 
 us more rational, neither to clothe the part warmer nor 
 colder than usual ; not to change the diet or the drinks, 
 unless languor or faintness makes cordials necessary. 
 The burning heat of the part will prevent any bad effects 
 from a common degree of cold, and we have generally 
 found' the swelling go on sufficiently and effectually 
 without urging or repressing it. We now speak, how- 
 ever, of a regular inflammatory gout. Many discussions 
 occur in authors respecting the propriety of giving opi- 
 ates in gout ; our decision must depend on their general 
 effects. If they relieve pain, without producing languor, 
 sick'ness, or faintness, in other situations, they are of ser- 
 vice in gout; and, joined with antimonials or ipecacuanha, 
 they have often, we think, shortened and mitigated the 
 fit without apparent injury. It is recommended not to 
 give them in the beginning of a fit ; indeed at that time 
 they are of the least service. We see no room for choice 
 among the different preparations, though Dr. Warner 
 prefers his own formula. A tincture of opium in Ma- 
 deira wine we have some reason to think an useful 
 form ; and the Dover's powder, with the acetated am- 
 monia, we have known highly serviceable. Gradually 
 and gently moving the foot, as soon as motion can be 
 borne without much pain, seems to prevent stiffness and 
 weakness in the joint; 'and to wipe over the part with 
 lukewarm water when the pain is abated, gradually sub- 
 stituting cold, contributes greatly to strengthen it, and 
 remove stiffness and the more troublesome feelings. It 
 often seems, however, to bring back a little soreness. 
 Purging must be avoided at the end of a fit, as it often 
 brings on a return : a circumstance not easily reconciled 
 with the doctrine of morbid matter. 
 
 We have not mentioned some of the less common 
 and less useful remedies. Bleeding has been recom- 
 mended in strong and inflammatory habits ; but it is, we 
 believe, always injurious, even in misplaced gout. The 
 moxa, the woolly part of the leaves of the Chinese arte- 
 misia, has been formed into a cone, the top of which is 
 set on fire, and gradually consuming, an eschar is formed 
 on the part, which in a few days suppurates. It is com- 
 monly used in the East, and said to lessen the pain with- 
 out danger. It has been safely employed in this country ; 
 and, if we recollect rightly, Sir William Temple speaks 
 of it in his own case with commendation : this method of 
 relieving the fit is however disused, and we cannot re- 
 commend it from experience. Emollient poultices and 
 warm bathing have been employed for similar purposes, 
 but they are certainly injurious. We have often known 
 a pediluvium too warm bring back a paroxysm, and 
 even wiping the foot with a cloth wetted with water a 
 little warm, has brought back some soreness. Cam- 
 phor, dissolved in aromatic oils, has been applied to the 
 pained part, but we cannot say with advantage. Any in- 
 convenient symptoms which arise during the fit, should 
 be opposed with the appropriate remedies. Sicknes is 
 removed by a gentle emetic ; and the vomiting should 
 be supported by mustard whey, the seeds of the cardus 
 in infusion, or camomile tea with hartshorn. The 
 bowels should be kept regular with a mild aloetic pill ; 
 
A II T 
 
 190 
 
 ART 
 
 and a little anxiety, restlessness, or sighing, is relieved 
 by camphor and aether^ with sometimes a slight opiate. 
 To regain the strength after a fit, bark has been recom- 
 mended, but we are told that ii should not be given till 
 the urine has deposited the latcritious sediment. In 
 the intervals of regular inflammatory gout it is unne- 
 cessary ; cold bathing and Bath waters, though admis- 
 sible, are equally so. 
 
 REPELLED or MISPLACED GOUT is most nearly con- 
 nected with the inflammatory, and we now speak of 
 those internal inflammations decidedly from this disease, 
 whose proper seat is the joints of the extremities. Gout 
 is thus misplaced in consequence of debility of the con- 
 stitution, or different causes which have contributed to 
 repel it from the extremities; and the disease scarcely 
 difters from similar inflammations of the same parts 
 from other causes. We find a great difficulty in giving 
 general directions on this subject, as it is so greatly va- 
 ried by the degree of the complaint, and the different ha- 
 bits of patients ; and might perhaps safely rest the whole 
 on this general advice, that such inflammations should 
 be treated according to the usual plans, adverting how- 
 ever to the danger of producing atonic gout by excess 
 of evacuations, particularly OF PURGING. The difficul- 
 ty and danger, however, of these attacks render some 
 further consideration necessary. 
 
 It has been the chief object of practitioners to bring 
 back the gout to the extremities ; and for this purpose 
 they bathed the feet in warm water, wrapped them in 
 the most stimulating cataplasms, and even applied blis- 
 ters ; wondering that they did not bring back gout by 
 means, which, had it been in the extremities, would have 
 driven it away. They have at the same time given the 
 strongest cordials internally to excite the stomach, and 
 thus produce the natural reaction ; and have seen with 
 admiration, that, while they have been intent on gout, 
 their patient has died from inflammation. The most 
 common species of misplaced gout are, gout in the head, 
 lungs, stomach, intestines, and kidneys, or bladder. 
 These we shall consider in their order. 
 
 GOUTY PHHENITIS differs in no respect from this 
 disease, arising from other causes. Topical blistering 
 is, if possible, still more necessary, and purgatives must 
 be employed with caution and reserve. If any remedy 
 is peculiarly applicable in this case it is the camphor, 
 and a small proportion of nitre may be cautiously added. 
 Towards the conclusion, when a wandering delirium 
 alone remains, sether, with a slight opiate, is highly- 
 useful. 
 
 GOUTY PERIPNEUMONY in young strong habits some- 
 times requires bleeding ; but it should be employed 
 from necessity only, and the blood taken in no greater 
 quantity than is necessary to remove the most urgent 
 symptoms. Blisters, as usual, are peculiarly advantage- 
 ous ; with antimonials, guarded in their purgative pow- 
 ers by opium. In this case, too, camphor has been of the 
 greatest service ; and the squills, with the gum ammo- 
 niac, may be given freely as in the more common cases. 
 A bastard peripneumony is very often gouty : the spit- 
 ting is copious, but the complaint is not relieved by it, 
 and the whole tribe of expectorants appears to be useless. 
 In this case a brisk warm purgative will occasionally 
 bring on gout in the extremities, though it will more 
 often fail, and in such instances we have found the bark 
 with aromatics the best remedy. The balsam peruvis- 
 
 num in large doses promises to be successful, but we 
 have not had sufficient experience of it, as the bark has 
 so generally succeeded. The lac ammoniac, also, with a 
 large dose of salt of hartshorn, or perhaps the sal succini, 
 might be useful. 
 
 GOUTY GASTRITIS is sometimes .peculiarly painful 
 and troublesome, but fortunately very uncommon ; and 
 yields easily to*a blister, with slight opiates, and warm, 
 mild, diluting liquors. The necessary stools must bo 
 procured by clysters. 
 
 GOUTY ENTERITIS requires minute attention, for 
 purging is its only remedy. It might appear probable, 
 that, as purging contributes to bring on regular fits, its 
 effects might be salutary in this way. It must, however, 
 be recollected, that active purging, if it fails in this 
 respect, brings on atonic gout; and this coincidence 
 would render the disease more unmanageable. Motions 
 must, however, be procured ; and it fortunately happens 
 that after the application of a blister, this is no very dif- 
 ficult task. 
 
 GOUTY NEPHRITIS is very uncommon. Dr. Cullen 
 seems unwilling to admit this inflammation as in any 
 case arising from gout. The question is of very little 
 importance, since, if we avoid the more active antiphlo- 
 gistic remedies, the cure of this disease is by no means 
 peculiar. In the bladder, gout sometimes produces very 
 peculiar effects : an inflammation from this cause occa- 
 sions violent pain, an obstinate strangury, and with the 
 urine discharged there is a considerable quantity of a 
 light mucus, resembling purulent matter. It is a species 
 of a disease which we shall afterwards notice under the 
 appellation of a catarrims vesicae. In this case warm 
 diluting liquors, with the most stimulating applications 
 to the perinaeum, are absolutely necessary ; and we have 
 even been obliged to apply a blister to this part, care- 
 fully removing it early to prevent absorption. The. 
 complaint, however, is not obstinate. 
 
 ATONIC GOUT is a disease peculiarly obstinate and 
 distressing : it is the prelude of misplaced gout, and 
 appears often in the interval between the repulsion of 
 the active inflammation in the feet, and the attack on the 
 viscera. It is known by the various forms of debility 
 and irregular action in gouty habits. Low spirits, "gid- 
 diness, headach, fainting, melancholy, wandering de- 
 lirium, palsy, and apop'lcxy, are occasioned by its affect- 
 ing the head ; bastard peripneumony, asthma, and, it is 
 said, consumption, when it attacks the lungs; anorexia, 
 dyspepsia, eructations, and hiccough, when in the sto- 
 mach ; diarrhoea, dysentery, irregular pains, and obsti- 
 nate costiveness, when in the bowels ; in the bladder, 
 stone ; in the intestinum rectum, piles, terminating 
 often in fistula. In all these complaints we are directed 
 to bring on gout. We may indeed ' call spirits from 
 the vasty dtep,' but they will not obey. The direction 
 is easily given, but it cannot be executed. In such cases 
 we may remove the present complaints, strengthen the 
 constitution, lay the foundation for future gout, but we 
 can do no more. Bark and aromatic cordials are in 
 such cases proper ; the bowels must be kept free by 
 aloetic pills, occasionally interposing the warmer tinc- 
 tures, encouraging exercise and cheerfulness, keeping 
 the stomach in a proper state by occasional emetics and 
 a moderately warm generous diet, changing the scene, 
 and diversifying the objects. These are the cases chiefly 
 benefited by mineral waters, where all these means are 
 
A R T 
 
 191 
 
 II T 
 
 
 combined, and those of Bath are unrivalled for ihcir 
 powers in this state of the disease. In many such in- 
 stances sea bathing may be allowed, especially when 
 young people, either from the violence of the hereditary- 
 disposition to gout, or their own early imprudence, have 
 become premature martyrs to the disease. In cases 
 where stone is combined, the Pyrmont waters, which 
 contain the fixed air with steel, are highly useful ; and 
 the aerated alkaline waters are often found serviceable. 
 If the Cheltenham waters do not prove too purgative, 
 they may be also useful. Steel itself is often employed, 
 and probably with advantage : there is little choice in 
 its preparations ; but if the stomach is much disordered 
 with flatulence, the flores martiales with the gum pill 
 will probably be most useful, washed down with a warm 
 cordial. 
 
 In all violent attacks of the head and stomach, the 
 warmest cordials must be immediately employed, and 
 the Irish usquebaugh, as peculiarly warm and active, has 
 been a favourite. If there is time for choice and pre- 
 paration, the aether is preferable, or the union of the 
 volatile alkali with aromatics in the spiritus ammonia: 
 compositus ; and the efficacy of these remedies is in- 
 creased by the addition of a warm opiate. The doses 
 must be measured only by the exigency ; and the quan- 
 tity of spirit sometimes swallowed in such instances, 
 not only with impunity but advantage, is astonishing. 
 
 In the other complaints from gouty atony, a more re- 
 gular and steady stimulus is required. To the common 
 cordials, Cayenne pepper in pills has been added ;~ and 
 the arum, in large doses, has - been often useful. Tile 
 serpentaria, particularly its tincture, we have often seen 
 employed by former practitioners with advantage, and 
 have perhaps from that cause contracted a predilection 
 for it. No medicine, as a permanent and powerful sti- 
 mulus, seems to exceed it in these cases. When fistula, 
 stone, or other diseases, come on, which require pecu- 
 liar treatment, the.relief must be conducted in the usual 
 way. 
 
 RETROCEDEXT GOUT is in reality the atonic, but it 
 is generally distinguished by authors ; and we notice it 
 just to mention, that on the sudden recession of gout 
 a variety of nervous medicines, as zther, musk, and 
 castor, have been employed. Except as stimulants, they 
 seem to possess no peculiar advantage; and perhaps, as 
 superseding the full use of stimulating medicines, they 
 may be injurious. 
 
 The warm bath has been employed at the end of a 
 fit, to restore flexibility to the joints ; and the warm 
 waters of Bath are, on many accounts, preferable. A 
 muriatic bath has been lately advised ; that is, water 
 slightly impregnated with the muriatic acid; and, like 
 all novelties, highly commended. When we speak of 
 warm bathing, we shall show that the water does not 
 penetrate beyond the cuticle, and of course that the 
 ucid cannot reach the calcareous depositions; but it will 
 be obvious to any one who observes the skin of gouty 
 patients, that the same calcareous phosphat penetrates 
 every part of the cuticle, and fills its ruga. The mu- 
 riatic acid will dissolve the salt ; and this effect, with 
 the influence of the heat and moisture, will restore in a 
 great degree the pliability of the joint, and add to the 
 romfort of the arthritic. Cold bathing also in die in- 
 tervals of gout, when the system is wholly free, is an 
 
 excellent remedy for supporting the activity and energy 
 of the consitution. 
 
 There are various other complaints that alternate with 
 gout, viz. wandering pains, erysipelas, inflammations of 
 the eye, pains of the back, resembling nephritic pains. 
 These must be treated in the usual way, taking care, 
 when the cause is suspected, not to lower the patient by 
 too great evacuation. 
 
 This disease generally attacks men of robust and 
 large bodies, men of large heads, plethoric habits, and 
 whose skins are covered with a thicker rete mucosum, 
 which gives a coarser surface ; particularly if the earlier 
 period of their life has been spent in indolence and 
 luxury, or if their minds have been much harassed with 
 vexation' and painful reflection. It seldom attacks per- 
 sons employed in constant bodily labour, or those who 
 live much upon vegetable aliment; and it is less fre- 
 quent among people who make no use of wine, or other 
 fermented liquors. It seldom seizes men before the age 
 of thirty-five; oftener at a later period. Neither chil- 
 dren nor youths are exempt from it; and the females 
 who are liable to it are those of the more robust and 
 full habits; though it seldom attacks that sex, or 
 eunuchs, unless they are strong, lead indolent lives, and 
 live very full. 
 
 See S'ydenham's Works, who admirably describes the 
 regular gout, with notes by Dr. Wallis : Musgrave on 
 the Gout; he excels in his description of the irregular 
 gout. See Warner's full and plain Account of the 
 Gout ; he includes the chief of what his predecessors 
 have written on this subject. Cullen's First Lines, 
 vol. ii. edit. 4. Kirkland's Inquiry, vol. i. D:. 
 Cadogan's Dissertation on the Gout. Hoffman De 
 Dolore Podagrico. Boerhaave De Podagra. Dr. Kirk- 
 land and Cheyne on the Gout. 
 
 ARTHROCA'CE, (from *ftpn, a joint, and r, 
 malum). An ulcer of the cavity of the bone, generally 
 near the extremity, with caries. See SPINA VEXTOSA. 
 When in children it is styled fisdarthrocace. 
 
 ARTHRO'DIA, (from a f ff, a 'joint, and fi*efi#> , 
 to receive; or from afttta, articulum Jingo, to articu- 
 late). See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 ARTHRODY'NIA, (from *ftf<, a joint, and JW, 
 fiainj. See RHETMATISMUS. 
 
 A'RTHRON, (from ctfu, to ft together}. A JOINT. 
 See ARTICVLVS. 
 
 ARTHROPYO'SIS, (from <*o, artiatlus, and 
 a-i'H, fins}. This word is variously used. Dr. Aitkin, 
 in his Elements of Surgery, calls inflammation of a 
 joint fihlegmone articuli. By this name, in another part 
 of the same work, he means an abscess in a joint ; and, 
 in a third place, uses it as synonymous with inflamma- 
 tion in the loins, particularly in the cellular membi-ane 
 lying under the pSoas muscle. 
 
 In Dr. Cullen's System it is a genus of fiyrejcif, of 
 the order fihlegmasia ; and its synonyms are the 
 lumbago fisoadica, lumbago a/iostematosa, lumbago ab 
 art/trocace,ischias ex abscessu,a.n& morbus cojcarius. In 
 this disease, he says, there are pains in the joint or the 
 muscular parts, which happen often after bruises; 
 they are deep, dull, of long continuance; the swelling 
 is either slight, or but little diffused; no inflamma- 
 tion ; the fever at first is gentle, but at last hectic ; 
 and the part at length suppurates. See ABSC-ESSI-S DORSI 
 
ART 
 
 192 
 
 ART 
 
 et LUMBORUM, and ISCHIATICUS, under ABSCESSUS; 
 also PSOAS. Bell's Surgery, vol. v. 419. Kirkland's 
 Mecl. Surgery, vol. i. p. 427. 
 
 ARTHRO'SIS, (from *f /), articulo). See AR- 
 'nCULATIO. 
 
 A'RTIA. According to some it is the same as arte- 
 ria; to others, as the asfiera arteria. 
 
 ARTICO'CA, or ARTICOCA'LUS, (from afrits, 
 perfect, and x.ax/;, the cone of the fiine tree). ARTI- 
 CHOKE. So called from its likeness. See CIXARA. 
 
 ARTICULA'RIS MO'RBUS, (from articulus, n 
 joint}. When the ancles and knees swell and inflame 
 from gout, it is thus named. 
 
 ARTICULA'RIS VF.'NA. Called also sub -burner a I is. 
 Under the head of the os humeri, the basilica vena sends 
 oft' this-branch. It passes almost transversely round the 
 neck of that bone from within backwards, and from 
 behind outwards, and runs upon the scapula, where it 
 communicates with the venae scapulares externae. 
 
 ARTICULATIO, (from articulus, a joint}. ARTI- 
 CULATION; arthrosis; coarcticulatio ; aparthrosis; jiro- 
 sarthrotin; aasarthrusis; cam/ie; junctura; connnissura; 
 is the joining of bones together, and is of two kinds, viz. 
 articulation and connection. Articulation is of two 
 kinds; 1st, DIARTHRO'SIS. 2dly, SYNARTHRO'SIS. There 
 is a species composed of these two, which some 
 call AMPHIARTHUO'SIS. Sec each under their .sepa- 
 rate terms. CONNECTION is of three kinds. See 
 SYMPHYSIS. 
 
 ARTI'CULUS, (a dim. of art us). A JOINT; also 
 art/iron. The diseases of the joints are, LUXATIO, SUB- 
 LUXATIO, and ANCHYLOSIS, which see. The insertion 
 of a number of tendons into the ligament serves not only 
 to strengthen it, but, by their action, to hinder it 
 from being pinched in the motion of the limb, which 
 is a mechanism observed in every joint of the body. 
 Wounds in the joint often require amputation. See 
 
 VULNUS. 
 
 ARTI'CULUS MORTIS. The last pang of expiring life. 
 At this period many changes occur, which have been 
 attributed to previous disease : polypi are formed in the 
 heart and larger vessels ; extravasation in different 
 cavities sometimes takes place ; the veins are emptied, 
 and the larger vessels unusually filled. 
 
 ARTIFICIA'LE,(from a?-.?, art, and/ao'o, to make). 
 Whatever is made or prepared either of the native cin- 
 nabar itself, or from the vein of cinnabar; or any thing 
 made or substituted by art. 
 
 ARTIFICIA'LIS SAL. See MARINUS SAL. 
 ARTISCO'CUS L^E'VIS. See CINARA. 
 ARTI'SCUS, (from *?!&, bread). Troches are 
 thus called that are formed like a loaf. An ingredient 
 ii> the famed theriaca was distinguished by this name, 
 us it consisted of viper's flesh made into a troche 'by 
 means of bread. Viper's powder was afterwards sub- 
 stituted. 
 
 ARTIYPO'CHROS COLOR, (from afl,.v*, and 
 a^ftf, pale). A palish yellow colour which attends a 
 disorder of the spleen, or chlorosis. 
 
 ARTIZO'A, (from aflt, ahd &, life}. SHORT- 
 LIVED. 
 
 ARTOCARPUS, the BREAD-FRUIT TREE. A. incisa 
 Lin. filii supplem. p. 61. Nat. order urticx. N The leaves 
 exude a milky juice when broken : the fruit about the 
 
 size of a child's head, and the skin reticulated. The 
 eatable part between the skin and the core is white, 
 farinaceous, and not unlike new bread. The taste is 
 insipid, with a slight sweetness. See ALIMENT. 
 
 ARTOCARPUS, integrifolia, sititodium macrocar/ium. 
 Thumbcrg's Philosophical Transactions, Ixix. This is 
 a native of Malabar, but inferior to the former, as more 
 diflicult of digestion. It contains a great number of nuts 
 much larger than almonds, which are roasted like ches- 
 nuts, and in some measure resemble them. 
 
 ARTOMlv'LI, (from ufl-, bread, and jtA<, honey}. 
 A sort of cataplasm prepared of bread and honey. 
 
 ARTOPTI'CIUS PANIS, (from aprof, bread, and 
 t>7r]a,u, to toast). TOASTED BREAD. 
 
 A'RTOS, (from .(res, bread). See PANIS. 
 A'RTUS,(from ffyv ; perhaps from arto, for arcto. 
 because the limbs are joined one to another). A LIMB. 
 A JOINT. 
 
 A'RTYMA, (from itfrva, to Jirejiare). Sec CONDI 
 MKMUM. 
 
 A'RUBUS ARVINA, BUTTER. See ADEPS. 
 A'RUM. It is derived from the Arabic term JARON. 
 a dart, which it exactly represents. Called also arun. 
 macnlatum, aron,jarus, isaros,}ies -vituli, barba aronis. 
 ser/irntaria min. dracontia minor, alimum. LORDS and 
 I.ADIKS, CUCKOO PINT, WAKE ROBIN. Arum muculatuin 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1370. Nat. order fiifierita. 
 
 The root is irregularly round, tuberous, about an 
 inch thick, sending off many long simple fibres ; and 
 in the medicinal part of this plant it is brown on the- 
 outside, and white within. It is acrid and pungent to 
 the taste; the sensation continuing for some hours, 
 but it may soon be relieved with a little milk. The 
 firm, hard roots should be chosen. They lose their 
 acrimony by drying, and by heat they become a bland 
 farinaceous aliment; but a syrup, made with them 
 would probably keep as well as the syrup made of gar- 
 lic. They afford nothing by distillation nor infusion ; 
 yet if buried in fresh sand, and kept just moist only, 
 their virtue is preserved unimpaired. Bergius consi- 
 ders this root as stimulant, aperient, and diuretic ; and 
 indeed the more ancient writers speak highly of it, both 
 as an internal and external remedy. Bergius considers 
 it as useful in a pituitous colluvies, loss of appetite, 
 sympathetic headach, humoral asthma, and inter- 
 mittent fever. Arum is certainly a very powerful and 
 permanent stimulus; and by promoting the secretions 
 may be advantageously employed in cachectic, chloro- 
 tic, paralytic, and rheumatic affections, and in vari-- 
 ous other complaints of phlegmatic and torpid constitu- 
 tions ; but more especially in a weakened relaxed state 
 of the stomach. That it contributes to dissolve the 
 viscid mucus, we have no reason to think, though, as 
 an active stimulant, it may prevent its accumulation. 
 Its greatest utility seems to be in palsies, in chronic 
 rheumatisms, and in atonic gout, where a permanent 
 stimulus is wanted. In such cases, it has proved a re- 
 medy of particular value. The conserve of arum, 
 however, with thivee parts of sugar to one of the root, 
 is too much inviscated. We have found equal parts 
 sufficient to cover the acrimony ; and sometimes one 
 almond rubbed down with each five grains has been suf- 
 ficient. The dose is from ten grains to a scruple. 
 A'RUM MOSCHA'TUM. See PIPER. 
 
A 11 \ 
 
 193 
 
 ASA 
 
 A 'RUM POLTPHT'LLUM, DRACU'XCULUS. See DRACOX- 
 TIUM. 
 
 ARU'NDO, (from aresco, to grow dry). The reed. 
 
 AHU'XDO FA'HCTA I'XDI^E ORIEXTA'LIS. The DRA- 
 GON'S BLOOD CAXE. It grows in the East Indies. The 
 juice of its fruit is called dragon's blood, in drops. 
 
 ARL-'XDO I'MDICA. See SAGITTARIA ALEXIPHAR- 
 
 AHU'XDO MAJOR and MIXOR. Names of the tibia and 
 fibula. 
 
 ARU'NDO SACCHARI'FERA, and VIVA BRASILIEXSIBUS. 
 See SACCHARUM. 
 
 ARU'NDO SYRI'ACA. See CALAMUS AROMATIC-US. 
 
 ABU'XDO PHHAGMITES, Lin. Sp. PI. 12Q, has been 
 recommended as an antisyphilitic. 
 
 AHU'XDO BAMBOS. LOUREIRO. COCHINCHIXEXS. 56. 
 
 This reed is used for many medicinal purposes, though 
 of little importance. The flint found in its cavities, 
 styled tabashir, is a singular curiosity, to which we may 
 have occasion, for purposes more strictly medicinal, to 
 allude. 
 
 ARVI'SIUM, so called from Arvisia, the- promon- 
 tory of the isle of Chios, where it was made. See 
 MALVASIA. 
 
 ARYT-E NO-EPIGLO TTICI. These are small 
 fleshy fasciculi, each of which is fixed by one end in 
 the head of one of the arytaenoid cartilages, and the 
 other in the nearest edge of the epiglottis. 
 
 ARYTENOIDE' CARTILAGINES. See As- 
 
 PERA ARTERIA. 
 
 ARYT.ENOITJES, vel ARETjENOI'DES, (from 
 UI-*TX:>X, a funnel, and nftf, shafie). Hence from the 
 shape it takes the name. The arytfnoid, or EWER-LIKE 
 CARTILAGE; called also guttalis, and gutturiformis. An 
 epithet of two cartilages, which, together with others, 
 constitute the head of the larynx. 
 
 ARYT.ENOIDEI MUSCUL. MINOR, vel OB-. 
 LIQUUS, vel TRAXSVERSA'LIS. They are situated on the 
 back part of the arytaenoid cartilage. They are very 
 small muscles which run upon the surface of the greater 
 arytaenoid muscles : they arise from that part of each 
 of the cartilagines arytaenoideae, next the cricoides on 
 the other sides, and^ terminating in that part of the 
 other or adjoining the arytaenoidal cartilage that is fur- 
 thest from the cricoides on the other sides. Their use 
 is to assist the arytaenoidei majores in their action, 
 which is much strengthened by the manifest decussa- 
 tion of their frbnes. Douglas. 
 
 ARYT.ENOI'DEI MAJO'RES. They are under the arytae- 
 noidei minores. They have an insertion into the annu- 
 lar cartilage, and help to close the glottis. They arise 
 fleshy from the arytaenoid cartilages near their junction 
 with the cYicoid cartilages, and running transversely of 
 an equal breadth, with straight fibres, they are inserted 
 into the same side of the other cartilage. Their use is 
 to shut the rimula, or chink called glottis, by bringing 
 these two cartilages nearer one another. 
 
 ARY'THMUS, ENRY'THMUS, (from , neg. and 
 fail**, a modulation, or modification of time and sound 
 in music, but used to express order and harmony in 
 general). Galen applies it to the-pulse not modulating 
 according to nature. 
 
 Every age hath its natural pulse, which, as long as 
 it keeps in its due RT'THMUS, or modulation of time 
 and force, is called EU'RYTHMUS ; but if it deviates, 
 
 01. I. 
 
 it is a pulsus arythmus. If it runs into a modulation 
 proper to the next age, it is pulsus PARARY'THMUS. If 
 it changes to a pulse proper 'for any other age, it is 
 called pulsus HETERO-RY'THMUS. If it passes into a 
 modulation not proper to any age, it is then a pulsus 
 ECHY'THMUS, disorderly or irregular. 
 
 AS, was a weight and a measure amongst the Ro- 
 mans, each of twelve ounces. See CYATHUS. 
 
 A'SA, (from the Hebrew word asa, to heal, or per- 
 haps lasar, the old name of asafftida). 
 
 A'SADU'LCIS, A'SADU'LCIS ODORA'TA. See 
 BEXZOIXUM. 
 
 A'SAFCE'TIDA, vel A'SSAFCE'TIDA.* Andsju- 
 d<en. The STIKKIXG HEALER. Also called h ingitch, lager, 
 laser-fiitium, silphium, king, cyrenaicus svccus, hinditch, 
 DEVIL'S DUXG. It is the fetid concrete juice of a plant 
 which grows hi Persia, and other parts of the eastern 
 countries. Kempfer says, that the plant resembles 
 lovage, and that it is the root which yields the gummy 
 juice. See Kempfer's Amoenitates Exoticae. It is the 
 juice of the 'ferula asafstida Lin. Sp. Plant. 356. 
 Wildenow 539, Sp. 11. Nat. order umbellatee. Philoso- 
 phical Transactions, vol. Ixxv. The plant, however, 
 greatly differs from that described by Kempfer. This 
 juice is whitish at first, but it gradually becomes 
 browner and harder. The best pieces that are brought 
 into Europe are of a pale and yellow red colour, varie- 
 gated with white masses or tears. This gum hath a 
 strong fetid smell, like that of garlic, and a nauseous 
 bitter biting taste, which it loses by keeping. Its smell 
 and taste reside in the resinous part, which is ^ of the 
 whole ; spirit is therefore its best menstruum, though 
 water extracts the greatest part of it by the aid of the 
 gummy matter, consisting of f . In distillation with 
 water the impregnation is strong, and a pale coloured 
 essential oil is received ; the remaining decoction af- 
 fords a bitter extract. In the East, as by the ancients, 
 it was used as a condiment, and has been thought an 
 aphrodisiac. 
 
 As a medicine it is the strongest, of all the deob- 
 struent, fetid, warm gums ; some suppose it more dia- 
 phoretic and expectorant than the gum ammoniacum, 
 and more useful as a carminative and an emmenagogue 
 than any other of the fetid gums. When it disagrees, 
 the milder gums of similar efficacy should be used in 
 its stead. The next to it is the gum galbanum ; which, 
 if too strong, must give way to the gum sagapenum, or 
 to the still milder gum ammoniacum, or to myrrh, or 
 to the wild valerian root, which is still milder. In 
 flatulencies, and all the symptoms called nervous, it 
 acts as an anodyne and antispasmodic ; though some- 
 times the addition of opium greatly improves its effi- 
 cacy. It is by far more quick in its effects than any 
 other of the fetid gums ; and it is the speediest in re- 
 lieving the anxieties and oppressions of the precordia, 
 which frequently attend nervous disorders, and nervous 
 fevers : but in such cases its efficacy is also increased 
 by joining it with opium, and sometimes, if not too 
 nauseous, with valerian : one part of the first to two 
 parts of the last may be a general proportion. Large 
 doses of asafoetida, with a blister on the back, have 
 relieved in epilepsies, and in palsies that succeed epi- 
 lepsies. In the nervous asthma, joined with an equal 
 quantity of the gum ammoniacum, it greatly relieves ; 
 but it sometimes fails, an= J then the bark is to be tried. 
 
 Cc 
 
ASA 
 
 194 
 
 A SB 
 
 In hysteric complaints, fetids are only palliatives ; in 
 hysteric suffocations, a plaster of asafostida 5 vi- and 
 caniphor 5 ss. mixed, by far excels those made of the 
 gum galbanum ; for camphor softens all the resins, 
 and renders them more soluble. In hooping-cough 
 it has been highly commended j and may probably be 
 very useful, for its expectorant powers are considera- 
 ble, and it is an excellent antispasmodic. In croup it 
 has been also employed. When it cannot be given by 
 the mouth, it may be safely and advantageously admin- 
 istered in clysters, from a scruple to the youngest 
 children,, to three drachms to adults, in from two to 
 four ounces of water, and in this state it is an effectual 
 destroyer of ascarides. We cannot find that it has been 
 in any other respect useful as an anthelmintic. Exter- 
 nally it has been reckoned an useful application in bubo 
 and paronychia. In nervous cases it acts as an anodyne 
 sometimes where opium fails, and without leaving any 
 lowness on the spirits : and where neither succeeds 
 separately, they often answer if joined. Cullen's Mat. 
 Med. The dose of the powder is from ten to thirty 
 grains. 
 
 The officinal preparations are, the pil. e 1 gummi, 
 consisting of two parts of galbanum, opoponax, myrrh, 
 and sagapenum (each), and one part of asafoetida. We 
 have found however the asafoetida, with soap and a 
 small portion of aloes, a better form. Dissolved in 
 spirits, it is more usefui and quick in its operations. 
 Of the fixed alkaline salt, a pound and a half is em- 
 ployed in disengaging the alkali of a pound of sal am- 
 moniac, and this mixture is distilled with four ounces 
 of asafcetida from three quarts of proof spirits. This 
 - is the volatile, fetid spirit of the dispensatories. The 
 tincture consists of four ounces of the gum to a quart 
 of spirit of wine. 
 
 A'SAB. See BOROZAIL. 
 
 A'SABA HE'RMES, (an Arabic term). It re- 
 ceives its name from Hermes, its inventor. But azaba 
 meaning tinctured with yellow, as well as a finger, it 
 may have been named from its colour. See HERMO- 
 UACTYLUS. 
 
 A'SABON, (asafihon, Arab). See SAPQ. 
 
 A'SAGAR. See ^RUGO .ERIS. 
 
 A'SAGEN. See SANGUIS DRACONIS. 
 
 A'SAGI and A'SAMAZ. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 A'SAMAR. See JRUGO JERIS. 
 
 A'SONON. PREPARED SAL AMMONIAC. See AL- 
 KALI. 
 
 ASA'PHATUM, (from , neg. and s-a<pj$, clear,} 
 minute eruptions, hardly visible. A species of ser- 
 pigo, or impetigo, seemingly generated in the pores 
 like worms. When the skin is pressed, they come out 
 like long threads, with black heads. It consists in^i 
 retention of the sebaceous substance, and forms threads 
 by hardening in the ducts. 
 
 ASA'PHEIS, (from the same). Patients who do not 
 Utter their words distinctly. 
 
 A'SAPHIA, ASAPHO'DES. It is the fiarafihonia 
 fialatina of Cullen. See PARAPHONIA. ' (It is derived 
 from the same roots). Hippocrates uses this word to 
 express a muffled hesitating tongue that hath no plain 
 utterance ; such a confused voice as proceeds from an 
 indisposition of the organs of speech. Sometimes this 
 word signifies a dubious kind of delirium not easy to be 
 discovered. 
 
 ASARABA'CCA. See ASARUM. 
 
 ASA'RCON, (from , non. and o-/>|, caroj. VOID 
 
 of FLESH. 
 
 A'SARI PU'LVIS COMP. See ASARUM. 
 
 ASARI'TES. The wine of asarum, made with 
 must, or sweet strong wine, jfo vi. and asarum three 
 ounces. 
 
 A'SARON, A'SARUM, (from <*, non. and o-aipu, 
 to adorn}. So called because it was not admitted into 
 the ancient coronal wreath : called also nardus rustica, 
 nardus montana, WILD NARD, and COMMON ASSAHA- 
 BACCA. The species in use is the asarum Euro- 
 iiaum Lin. Sp. PI. 633. Nat. order sarmentacea : 
 aristolochiis of Jussieu. It is a native of the southern 
 parts of Europe and the warmer climes, and raised in 
 our gardens. The dried roots are brought from the 
 Levant, but those of our own growth are nearly as 
 good. 
 
 The roots and leaves have a somewhat strong but not 
 unpleasant smell, somewhat like that of nard; and a 
 nauseous, bitter, acrid taste, like arum. They have the 
 same effect as a medicine ; but when dry, three times 
 the quantity should be given that is required of the 
 fresh root : from thirty to sixty grains prove emetic 
 and cathartic. In small doses this herb promotes the 
 menses, is diuretic, and sudorific. Spirit of wine ex- 
 tracts all its virtues, and water a considerable portion 
 of them. Boiled in water' its virtues are destroyed, 
 but it is still said to be a deobstruent. 
 
 Its operation is harsh, and its use in practice confined 
 to that of an errhine ; amongst which class it is found 
 the most useful and convenient. A grain or two of the 
 powdered root snuffed up the nose, procures a consi- 
 derable evacuation for a long time, without causing the 
 patient to sneeze ; and, on this account, it has been 
 found useful in diseases of the head, particularly in the 
 more languid and phlegmatic constitutions. The leaves, 
 though as strong as the roots in all other respects, as 
 an errhine, are milder. The herb snuffs have this plant 
 for their basis. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 An ounce of juice expressed from the fresh leaves 
 operates as an emetic in maniacs, when antimonials 
 fail ; and it is said to be useful in dropsy and intermit- 
 tents. 
 
 The London college directs the following as a ster- 
 nutatory : PuLVIS ASARI COMPOSITUS. COMPOUND POW- 
 DER of ASSARABACCA. It consists of equal parts of the 
 dried leaves of assarabacca, marjoram, Syrian mastich, 
 thyme, and dried lavender flowers. 
 
 This powder was called pulv. cephalicus. 
 
 A'SARUM VIRGINICUM, callefl also serjientaria nigra. 
 BLACK SNAKE WEED. 
 
 This hath leaves like those of fiistolochia, and are 
 spotted like arthanita or sow bread. The roots are 
 brought from Virginia, mixed with the radix serpen- 
 tum Virginian, and are used as being the same. 
 
 ASA'SI, a tree which grows on the coast of Guinea, 
 the infusion of whose leaves cures the tooth-ach. Phil. 
 Transactions, N 232. 
 
 ASBE'STINUM. ASBE'STOS, or ASBE'STUS. 
 When the term is applied to the amianthus or earth- 
 flax, it is derived from , non. and a-^niiv^i, to extin- 
 guish, because it is uninjured by-fire ; when to calx viva, 
 or quick lime, it is on account of its unquenchable 
 properties. See AMIANTHUS. Also aname for calx viva. 
 
ASC 
 
 195 
 
 ASC 
 
 ASCALO'XIA. So called from Ascalon, a city of 
 Judaea, where they abound. A species of ONIONS. 
 
 ASCALOXITI'DES. ESCHALOTS, BARREN ONIONS, 
 or SCALLIONS. 
 
 ASCARDAMY'CTES, (from *, non,and e-utf^vm, 
 to wink'). One who keeps his eyes long fixed and im- 
 mov cable without twinkling. 
 
 ASC A 'RIDES, (from a.mu, to move about'). So 
 called from their continual troublesome motion. See 
 VERMES. 
 
 ASCE'XSUS MORBI, (from ascento, to increase}.- 
 The ascent or increase of a disease. 
 
 A'SCETJL, (from , to move about}. WREST- 
 LERS. 
 
 A'SCIA. See DELIGATIO. 
 
 ASCI'TES, (from *, uter, a water bottle'). So 
 called from the protuberance of the belly resembling 
 that of a bottle. It is the DROPSY of the BELLY ; termed 
 also hydrocele fieri ton i. When water is accumulated 
 in the cavity of the belly betwixt the peritonaeum and 
 the viscera, or rather in the duplicature of the perito- 
 naeum, it constitutes this disease. See Kirkland's Med. 
 Surgery for an instance of an encysted ascites, vol. ii. 
 p. 105. 
 
 Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 cachexie, and order intumescenticc; and he defines it a 
 tensive, slightly elastic, but fluctuating, intumescence 
 of the abdomen, of which he enumerates two species. 
 
 1st, ASCITES ABDOMINALIS, abdominal ascites: when 
 there are a regular and equal intumescence of the abdo- 
 men, and a perceptible fluctuation ; the varieties of 
 which arise either FROM OBSTRUCTION OF THE VISCERA, 
 
 FROM DEBILITY, Or THINNESS OF THE BLOOD J Or from 
 
 the nature of the liquid effused, whether jius, urine, 
 chyle, or oily fluid. 
 
 2d, ASCITES SACCATUS, ENCYSTED ASCITES; when the 
 ovaries, kc. are the seat of the disease, wherein the 
 tumour of the abdomen, at least in the beginning, is 
 partial, and the fluctuation less evident than in the for- 
 mer species. 
 
 Sauvages forms a different division, and by no means 
 an useless one; he arranges the ascites into 1st, The 
 genus abdominal, of which he forms thirteen varieties; 
 d, Serous not abdominal, of which are six varieties ; 
 3d, Abdominal not serous, of which there are five; 4th, 
 .^'either serous nor abdominal, of which he forms six 
 varieties. See Xpsologia Methodica, vol. ii. p. 498. 
 
 We, however, in this place consider such species 
 only where a preternatural accumulation of water is the 
 cause, from which no age or sex is exempt, though it 
 generally occurs in old men, and women after child 
 bearing. 
 
 The causes are various; viz. jaundice, great evacu- 
 ations of blood or serum, long continued intermittents, 
 asthma, a rupture of some lymphatic vessel, obstruc- 
 tions in any of the viscera, most frequently a scirrhous 
 liver, repelled eruptions, atonic gout, polypi of the 
 heart, steatoms of the omentum. or any thing that ob- 
 structs the return of the venous blood, large quantities 
 of diluting liquors, or, in general, whatever tan ussen 
 the quantity of crassamenturr. in the blood, ar.d weaken 
 the system. But the immediate causes arc either a 
 rupture of the lymphatics, in which case the fluid ap- 
 
 pears whitish when tapping is performed, increased ex- 
 halation, or diminished absorption. 
 
 This kind of drofisy is sometimes very rapid in its 
 approach and advances, then continues many years 
 without making any progress ; at others its advances 
 are very slow, and a number of years elapse before it 
 manifests itself in a confirmed state. One of the first 
 signs is a languor and an aversion to motion, with pit- 
 ting of the ankles towards the evening, and a shortness 
 of breath ; though it should be observed that the pitting 
 of the ankles is not conclusive, since it often attends 
 pregnant women, as well as old men with gross habits, 
 when suddenly freed from an asthma under which they 
 have laboured many years. If, after the swelling of the 
 feet, the legs and thighs swell also, the case is plain, 
 and these anasarcous swellings usually precede ascites. 
 The palms of the hands are dry and hard; perspiration, 
 is greatly diminished ; the urine is less and less in 
 quantity, appears turbid, high coloured, and deposits a 
 large quantity of a lateritious sediment; the belly gra- 
 dually swells; and, in proportion, the breathing be- 
 comes short, the appetite for solid food fails, and thirst 
 increases ; a slow fever sometimes attends ; the face 
 and arms are emaciated; a paleness at first, and after- 
 wards a yellowish colour, is seen in the skin. These 
 symptoms grow worse, and a dry cough comes on ; the 
 belly is .greatly distended; and, except the water is 
 contained in cysts, or hath rendered the integuments 
 too tense, it may be felt to fluctuate by gently tapping 
 one side of the belly with one hand, while the other 
 is placed on the opposite side. At length little watery 
 vesicles arise on the feet, which burst, and from them a 
 quantity of water is discharged, which greatly relieves 
 for a time, and has been known to remove the complaint. 
 A mortification, however, frequently comes on ; or, the 
 strength gradually failing, the patient sinks from weak- 
 ness, or is suffocated from accumulation of water. 
 
 If a scirrhus in any of the viscera is the cause, a cure 
 is scarcely to be expected ; since the swelling presses 
 on the lymphatics and retards absorption. If an ascites 
 succeeds other diseases, in which the viscera were in- 
 jured, if the thirst is great, and other symptoms violent, 
 there are but little hopes of recovery. An haemorr- 
 hage, or an erysipelas coming on, with an increase of 
 the fever, is highly dangerous. It is a bad sign when 
 diuretics in every form, and of every different kind, 
 fail. If the fluctuation, when the hand is laid on one 
 side of the belly and struck with the other on the oppo- 
 site side, can be felt only partially, tapping will afford a 
 temporary relief; though, in such a case, we cannot 
 expect to empty the belly totally ; for this can only be 
 the case when the fluctuation is felt by very distinctly 
 striking on any point of the belly. But, on the other 
 hand, if perspiration increases, or the discharge of 
 urine becomes plentiful, these afford favourable prog- 
 nostics. Indeed, without the urine continues to flow 
 with tolerable freedom, or is compensated by other 
 watery evacuations, there remains very little hope of a 
 perfect recovery. 
 
 The distinction of ascites is of great importance, 
 
 especially the distinction between the disease and the 
 
 pregnant state. In an unmarried person, there ; s no 
 
 disease which will so effectually conceal the real situa- 
 
 C c 2 " 
 
ASC 
 
 196 
 
 ASC 
 
 tion as dropsy ; and, in a married woman, where there 
 is no pretence or wish for concealment, dropsy will 
 sometimes be considered as the caxise, while the swell- 
 ing arises from pregnancy, or is combined with it. 
 Dreadful to relate ! the trocar has, more than once, 
 within our own observation, happily not by our direc- 
 tion, been plunged into a pregnant uterus. 
 
 When the unmarried libertine disguises her fault 
 under the pretence of dropsy, we cannot expect to gain 
 any information from enquiry into the state of the 
 menses ; for she can invent circumstances, as well as 
 the principal fact. We must draw our conclusion, 
 therefore, from the first appearance, the progress, and 
 the state of the tumour. If a person of a phlegmatic, 
 cachectic habit, finds a tumour gradually coming on, 
 without beginning at the bottom of the abdomen, and a 
 fluctuation is observable in this tumour ; if, at the same 
 time, the urine is scanty and the legs swell ; we may 
 conclude it to be dropsy. If, on the contrary, the tu- 
 mour began to rise above the symphysis of the pubes ; 
 if there is no fluctuation 1 ; if the general health and ap- 
 petite be good ; we may suspect pregnancy. Yet, in 
 the pregnant state, it sometimes happens that the 
 uterus will rise on one side rather than the other; and 
 in encysted dropsies the swelling is not general. Such 
 circumstances occasion much doubt and uneasiness; 
 for, in one case, the physician's character, in the other, 
 the woman's, is at stake. In such situations we must 
 rest in suspense, carefully watching the progress, and 
 attending to the state of the breasts, and other symp- 
 toms of pregnancy. When the swelling has' reached 
 near the umbilicus, the round circumscribed tumour of 
 the uterus can be distinctly felt, and can rarely be mis- 
 taken. We have, however, a recent instance before 
 us, to show that mistake is not impossible. If there is 
 still any room for hesitation, we should wait longer, 
 nor proceed to active measures till the tumour has con- 
 tinued so long as to prevent any further doubt of its 
 nature. 
 
 It happens also, as we have said, that married 
 women who have no wish for concealment, or women 
 of decidedly bad characters who cannot be injured by 
 an illegal pregnancy, have sometimes equivocal com- 
 plaints of this kind. Such doubtful cases chiefly occur 
 at the change of life, when the cessation of the courses 
 gives a colourable appearance to the suspicions of 
 pregnancy. In this case, the general health, and the 
 state or progress of the tumour, will enable us to de- 
 cide ; but we would deprecate any hasty decision of its 
 being dropsy, and any violent remedies, till a sufficient 
 period has elapsed to destroy the slightest suspicion of 
 a pregnant state. 
 
 There is one other disagreeable situation for the 
 practitioner; we mean, when dropsy and pregnancy 
 are combined. If a married or an abandoned woman 
 has dropsy, it is not impossible but that she may be 
 also with child. The menstrual discharge will some- 
 times continue during the whole of pregnancy; and, in 
 such circumstances, all suspicion sleeps. Yet the state 
 of the breasts, an areola round the nipple, the capricious 
 appetite, or the morning sickness, will give the alarm. 
 These circumstances should be always attended to, and 
 will suggest the necessity of caution. Every caution, 
 however, has failed ; and, in one instance, within our 
 
 own knowledge, during the operation of a drastic pur- 
 gative, a premature delivery came on, though every 
 possible attention had been paid to the diagnostic 
 symptoms. 
 
 Yet, again, a married couple anxiously wish for a 
 child, and the lady begins to swell. Woe to the prac- 
 titioner who shall announce that she is in a dropsy 1 
 Whatever the circumstances or his opinion be, he must 
 be cautious of opposing openly the wish; he must watch 
 with care till the continuation of the complaint will as- 
 sist the discovery of the unpleasing truth ; while, by 
 safe but sufficiently active medicines, he can prevent 
 the dropsy, should it be so, from gaining ground ; and 
 he will reflect that she may still be pregnant. In the 
 worst circumstances of general health, also, a woman is 
 sometimes with child ; and, when dropsy would natu- 
 rally occur, it is not an unpardonable error to consider 
 any tumour in the abdomen as such. The physician, 
 however, in every case of supposed ascites, should be 
 guarded with the most unremitting caution. 
 
 Tumours of the abdomen may sometimes be mis-_ 
 taken for dropsy, but the hardness and irregularity will 
 soon discover the nature of the complaint. Wind, either 
 in the cavity of the peritonaeum or in the intestines, is 
 distinguished by the elasticity of the tumour, the want of 
 fluctuation, and, in the last instance, by its variable state, 
 and the relief felt from the occasional discharge of flatus. 
 
 The CURE of ASCITES is a difficult task; and indeed 
 the best concerted plans generally fail, as the disease is 
 often a symptom of a decayed constitution, of the vis 
 vitje no longer able to support the requisite equilibrium 
 of discharges and absorptions. When dropsy fallows 
 frequently occurring paroxysms of asthma, it is gene- 
 rally found to arise from obstructions to the returning 
 blood, in consequence of ossifications on the right side 
 of the heart: where shall we find the solvents of these 
 bony substances ? When the disease proceeds from ob- 
 structed liver, we must reflect, that the veins from al- 
 most all the chylopoietic viscera center there, and that 
 the whole venous system of the abdomen is conse- 
 quently obstructed: where shall we find aperients and 
 deobstruents of sufficient power to remove the ob- 
 stacle ? When, from long continued excess, the whole 
 system is weakened, where shall we find the restorative 
 to renew youth, to give fresh vigour, and new powers 
 to the whole machine, to approach the art of conferring 
 immortality ? Yet medical authors draw their indica- 
 tions, and speak with confidence of their remedies : 
 the inexperienced student believes, and is disappointed; 
 is credulous, and soon becomes sceptical. It is our 
 business to guard against each extreme ; and to add, 
 that, though the cure of dropsy is difficult, and often 
 hopeless, yet that we can almost always alleviate, and 
 sometimes cure. 
 
 If the indications to diminish exhalation and increase 
 absorption could be followed, we might be more san- 
 guine. The most frequent part of our duty, however, 
 is to increase other evacuations, that nature may supply 
 the defect, from the accumulated fluid of the cavities. 
 
 If, however, we would diminish exhalation, we should 
 employ cordials and tonics to support the action of the 
 extreme vessels which convey the blood back to the 
 heart. In this way we may suppose mercurials of use; 
 and, it has certainly happened, that, in cases where 
 
A SC 
 
 197 
 
 ASC 
 
 there was no suspicion of obstructed liver, calomel and 
 mercurial frictions have been of great service. Where 
 such obstructions do occur, the use of mercurials is less 
 equivocal. The .employment of warm tonics is refer- 
 able also to this head ; and perhaps the oleum terebin- 
 thinse and the mustard, may produce, in part, their ef- 
 fect from their stimulus. The more modern French 
 physicians usually combine tonics with their evacuants, 
 perhaps with propriety, except in cases of hydrothorax. 
 Dr. Magennis has published in our own language an 
 account of his practice, which induces us to mention 
 his name; but various observations occur in the Me- 
 moires de Medecine of the same tendency. Dr. Magen- 
 nis gave the myrrh and ferrum vitriolatum with the 
 squills; and Cornette and others give with the eva- 
 cuants, bark and cordials. Bacher's tonic pills are re- 
 ferable to this head. The basis was black hellebore, 
 whose acrimony he attempted to correct by repeated 
 affusions of spirit of wine, and afterwards by Rhenish 
 wine. The latter was supplied in proportion as it was 
 imbibed by the roots, so as to continue covered, nearly 
 six fingers breadth above them, for forty -eight hours. 
 The whole was then boiled for half an hour, and the 
 wine pressed out. The process was repeated, and the 
 fluids added, inspissated to the consistence of a syrup. 
 One part of the extract is then mixed with two parts of 
 boiling water, and the whole again inspissated. This 
 preparation of the pills is, he thinks of great import- 
 ance, as the substances combined to form a mass must 
 be both inviscating and soluble in the stomach. For 
 this purpose an ounce of the extract is united with an 
 equal quantity of an inspissated solution of myrrh, 
 and the whole made into a mass with three drachms and a 
 scruple of powdered carduus benedictus. "The pills 
 contain a grain and a half each of this mass. He calls 
 them evacuant and tonic; but they seem to act chiefly 
 as evacuants. In his hands, and in those of Dr. Daig- 
 nan, they succeeded: with almost every other practi- 
 tioner they have failed; and are now little used in this 
 country, though they maintain their credit on some 
 parts of the continent. 
 
 In fact, therefore, as we have said, our chief object is 
 to increase the serous evacuations, in order to assist 
 absorption. This is most successfully performed by 
 increasing the evacuations from the mouth and salivary 
 glands; from the skin; from the stomach; from the 
 intestines, and the kidneys. 
 
 Some few solitary instances of spontaneous salivation 
 proving a remedy for dropsy, have led to the use of 
 mercury for this purpose. Yet as mercurial salivation 
 is not only a severe remedy, but a frequent cause of 
 dropsy, it has not been followed. When obstructed 
 perspiration is a cause, sudorifics have been employed ; 
 yet these weaken the system, in general, too much, if 
 persisted in for the time required in this disease. We 
 have, however, before us a man who laboured under a 
 dropsy twenty -five years since, from working in a river: 
 all the remedies failed till he took Dover's sudorific 
 powder, which succeeded, and he has had no return. 
 In this long interval it is, however, a solitary case, 
 though the same plan has been often tried. 
 
 Some instances also' of water having been evacuated 
 from the stomach, have led to the use of emetics. 
 These are indeed remedies of importance for prosr.o^njf 
 absorption, independent of the evacuation they pro- 
 
 duce. In the general cases of dropsy, they are inad- 
 missible from the debility of the patient, and from their 
 preventing a proper supply of nourishment or cordials. 
 We find few instances of 'their use, and fewer of their 
 efficacy. 
 
 The discharge from the intestines we consider as of 
 the greatest service in dropsy ; and, indeed, we cannot 
 say that the cure has in any case properly succeeded 
 where this discharge has not accompanied the others. 
 Sydenham advised purgatives every day, unless too 
 great weakness prevented their use. In the operation 
 of purgatives, however, this distinction must be made. 
 If accompanied by violent colics, and an inconsiderable 
 or a disproportioned discharge, weakness is the conse- 
 quence, and the remedy must be discontinued; but if 
 they operate without pain and inconvenience, and if the 
 stools are water)', whatever the number may be, weak- 
 ness does not follow. It should be the physician's busi- 
 ness, then, to attain this end by his choice of the medi- 
 cine. The saline purgatives are the most obvious ones ; 
 but in general the quantity necessary, and the large 
 proportion of fluid to convey them, prevent their exhi- 
 bition. The sal diurericus, the salt most generally em- 
 ployed, has been perhaps preferred from its name, and 
 indeed seldom acts without assistance as a purgative. 
 The cremor tartari is more common, and has been 
 highly commended; yet, alone, the necessary dose is 
 too large, and we have been induced to join with it a 
 proportion of jalap, a medicine preferred as, in small 
 doses, sufficiently mild, and as supposed to combine 
 diuretic powers. Yet, with many persons, this medicine 
 must be still further quickened ; and a convenient addi- 
 tion is the gutta gamba. 
 
 In the list of cathartics, we find the more acrid kinds 
 distinguished by the name of./iydragog-ues, expellers of 
 water. This is, indeed, the characteristic of many of 
 the resinous purgatives; so that what we have said of 
 the milder kinds is rather cautionary than strictly ne- 
 cessary. Of those hydragogues, the elaterium (the in- 
 spissated juice of the wild cucumber),' the colocynth, 
 the gutta gamba, are the chief; and next in order are 
 the scammony, the jalap, and the seneka. A formula 
 of Dr. Dover is powerfully hydragogue; it consists of 
 four parts of scammony; crude antimony, and sulphu- 
 rated steel, of each one part : and from a scruple to half 
 a drachm is a powerful dose. Of these, the elaterium 
 and the colocynth alone appear too stimulant. They 
 have seldom succeeded in procuring watery stools with- 
 sut greatly irritating and weakening the patient. Gutta 
 gamba succeeds better; but this beyond a grain or two 
 produces sickness, languor, and faintness : and it seems 
 more useful in rendering other purgatives active than 
 given alone. Scammony holds its rank as an ingredient 
 in Dover's formula, and is not often employed alone. 
 The seneka is highly recommended by Dr. Milman; 
 but he proposes only half an ounce or six drachms of the 
 root to a pint of the decoction, instead of an ounce for- 
 merly directed by the Edinburgh college; and his pro- 
 portion is, in the late edition, adopted. It is an active 
 purgative, and said also to be diuretic. The jalap is the 
 remedy most commonly employed. It is remarked by- 
 Lewis that the watery infusion is diuretic, and the spi- 
 rituou;, tmcture cathartic; and this has been repeated 
 by evv-!-y author, without having tried the experiment. 
 On trial we have found no such effect from the infu- 
 
A SC 
 
 198 
 
 A SC 
 
 sion ; and the tincture of jallap, or its resin ; has ap- 
 peared to us the best preparattioii. Combined with soap, 
 in pills, the resin has not appeared too virulent. 
 
 One observation arises on an examination of the 
 effects of purgatives, viz. that the more active ones, 
 which excite languor and nausea, are the most useful; 
 apparently the relaxation thus produced, assists their 
 purgative power, as a small proportion of emetic tartar 
 greatly increases the action of the resinous purgatives 
 in general. The diuretics also, which arc most useful, 
 possess a similar effect; and the squills seldom succeed 
 in increasing the discharge of urine to any degree, till 
 raised to a nauseating dose. Another remark which 
 we may suggest is, that, during the action of hydra- 
 gogues, the secretion by the kidneys is scarcely in any 
 instance increased; yet the patient recovers strength, 
 appetite, and spirits : and indeed we have found, in the 
 happiest recoveries, that the urinary discharge is not 
 increased, till the load of water is in a great degree re- 
 moved. A similar observation will recur when we 
 speak of the operation of the paracentesis. Amidst 
 these numerous advantages, it is with some surprise 
 that we find a man of judgment and experience, Dr. 
 Fordyce, so adverse to cathartics; and we suspect, that 
 a little prejudice prevented him from using them with 
 so much freedom as would show their utility. When 
 w'e reflect also, that one of the most frequent causes of 
 dropsy, obstructed liver, is greatly benefited by purga- 
 tives, our temptation to employ them will be increased. 
 
 As we pretend not to have enumerated all the purga- 
 tives employed at different times, but only to appreciate 
 the value of the more useful ones, so, in the enumera- 
 tion of diuretics, we shall follow a similar plan. Of 
 these, the .principal is the squill, with the rest of the 
 onion tribe. It is, alone, a host: and could we render 
 it a purgative as often as we find it injuriously so, viz. 
 in pneumonia, we should perhaps want no other medi- 
 cine for all curable dropsies. In every form, dry or 
 fresh, in vinegar or tincture, it succeeds in the greater 
 number of cases ; but its nauseous taste renders pills 
 the most convenient mode of exhibiting it; and the 
 dry powder, which retains all its activity an a moderate 
 bulk, best adapted for the purpose. With cream of 
 tartar, and a small portion of jalap, it is highly useful, 
 as combining a diuretic and purgative effect; and, with 
 the resin of jalap and gutta gamba, in pills, Us utility 
 is almost unrivalled. Of the other vegetables of the 
 onion tribe we use only the juice of leeks, which, 
 though nauseous, is said to be often successful. The 
 colchicum autumnale is apparently the next in power : 
 we have sometimes thought superior, for it has suc- 
 ceeded where squills seem to have failed. The broom 
 is a very useful diuretic ; and the broom ashes, as com- 
 bining the alkaline salt with the essential oil of the ve- 
 getable, have been highly commended. The alkaline 
 salts themselves are useful in this way, though of 
 weaker power. The broom seeds formed the secret re- 
 medy of Lemery ; but these are acrid, and in general 
 unmanageable. 
 
 The other diuretics are, the lactuca virosa, the juni- 
 per berries, the taraxacum, the nicotiana, and the fox 
 glove. The first rests on the authority of Dr. Colin of 
 Vienna, for the medicine has been rarely given in this 
 country. The juniper berries are well known, and the 
 diuretic effects of gin (from Giunipero in Italian) suffi- 
 
 ciently understood. The taraxacum is still more pow- 
 erful ; and the tobacco, especially when its alkaline salt 
 is employed, appears, from Dr. Fowler, to be a very 
 active, useful medicine, meriting much more attention 
 than it has received. The fox glove requires a longer 
 discussion. It is arranged in a poisonous and suspicious 
 order with the nicotiana, Sec.; and in many instances it 
 seemingly shows a deleterious power. In dropsy, death 
 often suddenly seizes the patient ; but we have thought 
 this sudden termination still more frequent when the 
 fox glove has been taken. It is, however, a remedy of 
 considerable power and utility. The weakness, the 
 nausea, and the affection of the head, which often" fol- 
 lows its exhibition, would point it out as chiefly useful 
 to the strong and active. On the contrary, however, 
 the weak, languid, worn out constitution is chiefly be- 
 nefited by the fox glove; and the discharge of urine, 
 which it occasionally produces, is astonishing. Every 
 part of the plant is equally effectual; but the leaves are 
 generally employed, and the dry powder is the most use- 
 ful and certain preparation. We fear, however, that 
 the injuries resulting from it have greatly overbalanced 
 the benefits. 
 
 Diuretics from other sources have been numerous. 
 From the animal kingdom we have received the can- 
 tharides, which, with some physicians, have been a fa- 
 vourite remedy. We own, however, that in our hands 
 they have not produced any diuretic effect, nor have we 
 recognized their activity till they have reached the neck 
 of the bladder. Some other species of the meloe have 
 been supposed also diuretic, but experience has not de- 
 cided on their virtues. 
 
 The chief remedy of the mineral kingdom is nitrc 
 whose powers are not considerable; and chemistry 
 has furnished us with the sweet spirit of nitre, an sethe- 
 rial fluid, which in slight cases is often successful. The 
 turpentine also, formerly mentioned, is a preparation 
 frequently and generally useful as a diuretic. 
 
 Some other modes of relief remain. A powerful one 
 is friction; and friction, with olive oil, has been_ em- 
 ployed since the time of Celsus, though the oil, by 
 general consent, is considered as useful only to prevent 
 excoriation. Perhaps the friction with camphorated oil 
 has no very different effect; and when the external ap- 
 plication of mercurial ointment has been found useful, 
 friction may have had some share in the success. Mus- 
 tard and horse radish have been ordered without any 
 determinate view, and have been attended with no very 
 striking success. The mustard seed unbruised, often 
 swallowed in dropsical and paralytic complaints, acts 
 only as a gentle laxative. 
 
 Two important subjects remain: the first is the pro- 
 priety of indulging diluted liquors, and the second the 
 operation of the paracentesis. For nearly two hundred 
 years it has been common to prohibit the use of fluids 
 in dropsy; and the reason probably was, that as an ex- 
 cess of diluents sometimes brought it on, so they might 
 continue or increase it. We recollect a case in the 
 Medical and Physical Essays of Edinburgh, where a 
 salt herring was ordered without any liquid: the thirst 
 was burning and intolerable; but after a time it ceased, 
 and a flow of urine came on. In such a violent agita- 
 tion, nature might have exerted her powers to supply 
 dilution; and the absorption, once commenced, might 
 have continued. The experiment is, however, to 
 
ASC 
 
 199 
 
 ASC 
 
 violent to be repeated; and, in a less degree, the ab- 
 staining from drink would probably be useless. In fact, 
 the prohibition is of a modern date : it was not the prac- 
 tice of the ancients; it is not of. the most experienced 
 physicians of the present day. If a regular course of 
 evacuants is pursued, the fluid taken in will not at 
 least be injurious : it may be beneficial ; for wateiy 
 liquors verging to the kidneys may. excite their action, 
 and thus contribute to the absorption. It generally 
 happens, that, during a course of purgatives and diure- 
 tics in dropsy, occasionally refusing or supplying drinks, 
 occasions little alteration in the progress of the com- 
 plaint: if there is any change, the cure is accelerated; 
 and we think we have seen, that cathartics and diuretics 
 have not had their proper and appropriate effects till 
 diluent drinks have been allowed. The prejudices of 
 patients have sometimes occasioned their rigorously 
 abstaining from drink, but we have never found the 
 cure advance more rapidly. Dr. Milman has consider- 
 ed the subject at length', and is of this opinion; and 
 we formerly examined in a chronological series the 
 opinions of the ancient physicians on this subject, and 
 found them speaking the same language ; but this his- 
 torical research would be too extensive for the present 
 work. 
 
 The operation of the paracentesis has been in general 
 too long delayed. If there is a considerable accumula- 
 tion of fluid in the abdomen, and the different evacu- 
 ants have no decided or powerful effects, it should be 
 attempted early. When the load is removed, medi- 
 cines, which were unequal to the discharge of so large 
 a quantity, may prevent its again accumulating; and, at 
 all events, the removing the pressure from the kidneys 
 appears to facilitate the action of their vessels : even a 
 spontaneous discharge of urine has been the result; 
 and diuretics certainly answer with greater certainty and 
 effect after the former burden is taken off. Dr. Fother- 
 gill recommends the operation so soon as the degree 
 of distention removes all fear of wounding the intes- 
 tines. Dr. Hunter leans to the same opinion ; and Dr. 
 Baker urges it more confidently. 
 
 Yet, in directing the operation, we should examine 
 several questions with great care ; and the neglect of 
 this enquiry has contributed to its disrepute. The 
 general contents of dropsical swellings are serum, not 
 essentially different from the serum of the blood; but 
 we sometimes find it lymph from a rupture of a lacteal ; 
 sometimes purulent matter from a supposed previous 
 inflammation ; sometimes the peculiar serosity of hyda- 
 tids. The two former may perhaps be distinguished by 
 a want of freedom in the fluctuation; yet this criterion 
 is necessarily uncertain; and, in some of the less sen- 
 sible viscera, suppuration proceeds with so little fever, 
 that we have no reason for suspecting the existence of 
 purulent matter. Added to this, it is by no means cer- 
 tain that this peculiar fluid may not be secreted from a 
 surface not previously inflamed. DeHaen was of this 
 opinion; and we have, we think, seen two instances of 
 purulent matter in the abdomen, apparently secreted 
 from its parietes without previous fever. When the 
 fluid is the lymph effused, in consequence of a rupture 
 of a lymphatic, there is no particular danger from the 
 operatiun; but should the accumulation recur, perhaps 
 some delay may be necessary, as the pressure of the ef- 
 fused fluid may contribute to prevent further effusion, 
 
 and heal the wound. Where the fluid is purulent, the 
 worst consequences result from the operation, as the 
 access of air soon occasions putrefaction; and, though 
 some present relief is obtained, we have seldom seen 
 such patients long survive the operation. It would be 
 an object of importance, therefore, to be able to ascer- 
 tain its existence; but there are no discriminating 
 symptoms, except the fluctuation and the apparent 
 causes. 
 
 When the accumulation is from hydatids, there is no 
 peculiarity in the symptoms, and indeed no danger 
 from the operation. These may be suspected in drop- 
 sies which attack the young, whose viscera are sound ; 
 and these are cases which often recur for a time, 
 then the disease disappears for long intervals, perhaps 
 wholly. The cause is ascertained by some small pieces 
 of apparent membrane passing through the trocar. See 
 HYDATIDS. 
 
 One other kind of dropsy, the encysted, requires pe- 
 culiar attention with respect to the propriety of per- 
 forming the operation. It is distinguished by the tu- 
 mour appearing first locally ; by the fluctuation feeling 
 "distinct only in some particular directions, or parts of 
 the abdomen; and in the early stages, by some irregu- 
 lar hardness on deep pressure. These accumulations of 
 water generally begin in the ovaria, and we suspect are 
 always occasioned by hydatids. We know not, how- 
 ever, that if the sac is pierced by the trocar that there 
 is any peculiar danger; but in all these instances the 
 relief is temporary only t a dropsy originating in the 
 ovarium is seldom cured. After the operation, the 
 existence of a cyst is ascertained by the abdomen not 
 being completely emptied ; for some water is always at 
 the same time accumulated in the abdomen ; and if 
 the instrument has penetrated the cyst, the other water 
 remains; if not, the cyst is still unemptied. In either 
 case it may be felt on pressing the abdomen. In pass- 
 ing the trocar, if there is a cyst, the resistance is un- 
 usual, and the pain violent; but we have known a cyst 
 penetrated, in repeated operations, without danger. See 
 PARACENTESIS. 
 
 When the duplicature of the peritonaeum is the seat 
 of the ascites, tapping is alone the remedy. For the 
 relief of occasional symptoms see HTDROPS. See Mil- 
 man on the Dropsy. Leake's Medical Instructions, 
 edit 5. Cullen's First Lines, vol. iv. and White's Sur- 
 gery, 304. 
 
 ASCI'TES UTESI'XUS. See HYDROPS CTERI. 
 ASCI'TICUS, (from ascites). One who labours 
 under an ascites. 
 
 ASCLE'PIAS, (from Asclepius, its inventor; called 
 also /lirundinaria, contraycrva Germanorum, vincetoxi- 
 
 CUtn). TAME POISON', SILKEN CICILY, and WHITE SWAL- 
 LOW WORT. A. vincetojcicum Lin. Sp. PI. 314. 
 
 It resembles the apocynum, or dog's bane; and like 
 it yields a milky juice. 
 
 The roots, when fresh gathered, smell like the root 
 of valerian, but lose their odour by drying : chewed, 
 they are sweetish at the first, then bitterish. In closes 
 from 9 i. to 3 i. it is sudorific and diuretic. In these 
 characters it hath been so commonly used by the : 
 mans as to have obtained the name of conirjyi.n-a Ger- 
 mcnorum. 
 
 It is said to be useful as an emmenagogue; and has 
 been employed, though with little success, in dropsy: 
 
A SB 
 
 200 
 
 ASP 
 
 from its connection with many poisonous plants, it js, 
 however, suspicious, and to be used with caution. 
 
 ASCLE'PIAS ASTHMATICA, Lin. Supplem. 171. Wil- 
 denow, Sp. PI. v. i. p. 1270. This is a plant from the 
 island of Ceylon, and is slightly emetic and cathartic. 
 Its chief use, as the name indicates, is in pituitous 
 asthmas, and is given in decoction or syrup. 
 
 ASCLE'PIOS, (from the same). The name of a 
 dried smegina described by P. ^gineta; of a troche in 
 the writings of ^Etius; and a collyrium in Galen; call- 
 ed ATHENIPHIUM, from its author Athenippus. 
 
 ASCLI'TES. See ASCITES. 
 
 ASCO'MA, (from O.VMS, a bottle). The eminence 
 of the pubes at the years of maturity. 
 
 A'SCOS, (from <*pt/T?, leather). A BOTTLE. They 
 were formerly made of leather, and Hippocrates used 
 to apply them, when filled with hot water, to pained 
 parts. 
 
 ASCYROI'DES, (from amvfn, and eihs, forma J. 
 A species of the ascyrum. 
 
 A'SCYROS, A'SCYRUM, A'SCYRUS ; probably from 
 'Sx.vfov, the city Scyrum, where it abounds. See ANDRO- 
 
 SJEMUM. 
 
 ASDE'NIGI. See HEMATITES. 
 
 A'SE, or AS'SE, (from a.S'a, nausea ). Hippocrates 
 by these words means a loathing of food, from accumu- 
 lations in the stomach. 
 
 A'SEB. See ALUMEN. 
 
 A'SEF. See HYDROA. 
 
 A'SEGEN. See SANG. HBACONIS. 
 
 ASE'LLI; also called millepedes, polypedes, cutio, 
 eyamus; multiped*; cubaris; centipedes: SLATERS, 
 
 HOG LICE, CHURCH BUGS, SOW BUGS, and WOOD 
 LICE. 
 
 These are insects, according to Linnaeus, of the 
 class aptera, and genus oniscus. It comprehendeth 
 fifteen species. One species is the wood louse, and 
 the -variety employed is of a bluish colour, ivhich, if 
 touched, rolls itself up in a rounded form. They are 
 found under stones and logs of wood, in cold, moist 
 places; and the pale brown, and the bluish black sorts 
 are indiscriminately used. Those found in vaults are 
 said to contain the largest proportion of salts, and most 
 esteemed. 
 
 The London college directs them to be dried by 
 suspending them in a thin canvas bag, placed within 
 a covered vessel, and over the steam of hot proof spi- 
 rits, that, being killed by the vapour, they may become 
 Friable. 
 
 The taste of these insects is sharp and pungent, and 
 they are supposed to possess an alkaline quality, "and to 
 be diuretic. 
 
 They are prescribed, both fresh and dry, in hepatic, 
 and other visceral obstructions; in pituitous diseases 
 of the chest, and suppression of urine ; the dose in 
 powder, from Q i. to 3 i- > in an expressed vinous in- 
 fusion, ij. repeatedly. They have been swallowed 
 alive in great numbers daily; and though reckoned 
 diuretic, the effects usually attributed to them are 
 doubtful. From fifty to one hundred are eaten alive; 
 or infused in wine and pressed, half an ounce is taken 
 for a dose. 
 
 ASE'LLUS. The COD FISH; it is called also ca- 
 beliau, morhua, molva, and the KEELING. This be- 
 longs to the genus gadus Lin. and includes the 
 
 whiting, the haddock, the whiting pout, the sea pike, 
 and some similar fish. See ALIMENT. 
 
 A'SEMOS, from , neg. and <ri>p.a, a sign). An 
 epithet applied to events that fall out contrary to all 
 appearance, and without any manifest cause. A- crisis 
 happening beyond hope. 
 
 A 'SEPT A, (from <*, neg. and nyx-a, to purify). Un- 
 concocted or undigested. 
 
 ASH. See FRAXINUS. 
 
 ASH, MOUNTAIN. See SORBUS. 
 
 ASH, POISONOUS. See RHUS. 
 
 ASH, BITTER. See QUASSIA. 
 
 ASHES. A term generally applied to the residueof 
 combustion; generally limited to -vegetable ashes, though 
 sometimes applied to mineral calces. Vegetable ashes 
 differ according to the degree of heat to which they 
 have been exposed. With a moderate heat they con- 
 tain much charcoal; but with a stronger, a white 
 light earth,' with some alkaline salts,* and perhaps a 
 little oil, only remain. In this state we find them 
 in commerce, under the name of potashes, pearlashes, 
 &c. 
 
 In these ashes the minuter modern chemistry will 
 discover a small portion of magnesia, a little iron, and 
 perhaps some phosphoric salts, with a small quantity of 
 lime ; but these have little reference to medicine. They 
 must all be separated before the ashes can be employed 
 as a remedy. 
 
 ASHES, ANIMAL. These are more refractory than 
 the vegetable ashes,, as containing a larger portion of 
 phosphoric salts, but the only substance of this kind 
 used in medicine is the cornu cervi calcinatum, which 
 owes all its virtue to a little remaining mucilage. The 
 lixiviated salts of bones are used in chemistry to form 
 cupels for assaying metals, as they resist vitrification 
 from the calces of lead. 
 
 ASIA'TICUM BALS. The BALM of GILEAD. See 
 BAI.SAMUM. 
 
 A'SIGI. See ./ERUGO JERIS. 
 
 . ASI'MION. An ingredient mentioned by Myrep- 
 sus, but not known. 
 
 ASI'NGAR. See JRUGO ^ERIS. 
 
 A'SINUS, (from <*, neg. and <, hurtful). The 
 ASS. Its milk is in much esteem as a medicine. See 
 LAC. 
 
 ASITI, ASI'TIA, (from *, non. and <, food). 
 Those are so called who take no food for want of an 
 appetite. See ANOREXIA. 
 
 A'SJOGAM, (Indian). A tree growing in Malabar 
 and the East Indies, whose juice is used against the 
 colic- Raii Hist. 
 
 A'SMIAR. See ./ERUGO JERIS. 
 
 ASPADIA'LIS, Ischuria. A suppression of urine 
 from the urethra being imperforated. See ISCHURIA. 
 
 ASRA'LATHUM, (from , priv. and vitaa, to draw 
 out,) called also agallochum. CALAMBAC WOOD. It 
 is brought from the East Indies; it is of a bituminous 
 and fatty kind, or resinous, and of a bitter taste. It is 
 sold very often for the agallochum, having similar vir- 
 tues, and is probably the same. See AGALLOCHUM. 
 
 ASPALATHUS, (from , priv. and vxaw, to draw 
 out, because its thorns are not easily drawn out when 
 they have entered,) called also Rhodium lignum, di/isa- 
 con, lignum rose odortt, lign. thuris, erysisceptrum t 
 Rhodina radix, Rhodium, or ROSE WOOD. Genista 
 
ASP 
 
 201 
 
 ASP 
 
 Canarienais Lin. Sp. PI. 997. Xat. order fiafiiliona- 
 cete. 
 
 Hose wood is the root or the wood of a thorny .shrub, 
 brought from the Canary islands'in long crooked pieces, 
 externally of a whitish colour, internally of a deep yel- 
 low, with a reddish cast. The heaviest and the deepest 
 coloured is the best. 
 
 \Vhen rubbed or scraped, it smells like roses. To 
 spirit of wine it gives out all its virtue; but of this 
 tincture nothing rises in distillation except the spirit, 
 hardly affected with the smell or taste of the wood ; 
 water also extracts its virtues, and carries them with it 
 in distillation; resembling the smell from Jamask roses. 
 Fifty pounds weight of good wood afford one pound 
 of essential oil, which is used as a perfume; it is 
 weaker than the oil of roses, but of the same odour. 
 
 An agreeable cordial tincture is made by macerating 
 | iv. of this wood with a pint of rectified spirit of wine : 
 from ten drops to a tea spoonful is a dose. 
 
 ASPA'RAGI. The young shoots, or first tender 
 sprouts of an herb from the ground, before any leaves 
 unfold themselves. 
 
 ASPA'RAGL'S, SPARAGUS; SPERAGE, and SPAR- 
 HOW GRASS, .dsfiaragus officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 448. 
 
 It is a perennial plant, chiefly used as aliment ; in 
 the spring a number of shoots appear, the tops of 
 which are named turiones, and these only are eaten. 
 It grows wild in Cornwall and some other parts of 
 England. 
 
 Though confined to the kitchen, it affords very little 
 nourishment; a decoction of the roots is diuretic, but 
 a strong infusion of them is preferred. I{ imparts a 
 fetid smell to the urine, which is corrected by an acid. 
 
 ASPASIA. The name of a constrictive medicine for 
 the pudenda muliebria, consisting of wool moistened 
 with an infusion of galls. 
 
 ASPER. A small river fish found in the Rhone. 
 Perca a&fitr Lin. It is so named from the roughness 
 of its scales and jaws. It is- good food, and very nu- 
 tritious. 
 
 The oil ofaijier is commonly enquired for as a means 
 of catching fish with ease and certainty. It is pro- 
 bably the oil .of ospray which is meant, for there is a 
 fable, that this bird, as it flies, drops something on the 
 surface of the water, by which the fish is allured. 
 There is, however, no such oil, and the oil of box is 
 usually sold for it. 
 
 A SPERA ARTE'RIA, (from a*/ter, rough, and 
 trachea arteria, from Tfx%v<;, rough,) so called from 
 the inequality .of its cartilages. The WINDPIPE. It 
 is formed of the LARTXX, the BRONCHIA, and the 
 vr.sicuL.E M ALPIGHIAN.E. The LARYNX hath five car- 
 tilages, forming the upper part of the aspera arteria : 
 the Jirst is the THYROIDEA PELTATA, or CLYPEALIS ; 
 resembling a shield, placed just under the basis of 
 the os hyoides, of a quadrangular figure, and stands 
 in the anterior part of the neck, where the pomum 
 Adami is seen ; the lateral portion runs back, and 
 ends in two processes ; one of which runs up, the other 
 down, and are connected to the os hyoides : the second 
 is the CRYCOID; called also cymbolaris cartilago; it 
 stands beneath the preceding, is of an annular figure; 
 the back part stands between the two processes of the 
 ihyroid cartilage, to which it is articulated. It is nar- 
 VO.L. i. 
 
 row before, thick behind, and serves as a base to all 
 the other cartilages ; being, as it were, let into the 
 thyroides. By its means the other cartilages are 
 joined to the trachea, on which account it is im- 
 moveable. The third and fourth are the two ARYT.C- 
 NOID cartilages, joined to the superior and posterior 
 parts of the crycoid by peculiar articulations, that the 
 glottis may- the more readily be opened and contracted ; 
 each of these has a protuberance for the insertion of 
 the muscles which stands over the crycoid cartilage, 
 and each has a process where the ligament of the epi- 
 glottis is fixed ; they are small at their base, and large 
 at their upper part. The ffih is the EPIGLOTTIS, 
 shaped like the leaf of a plant; Winslow says that of the 
 purslane. It is joined to the anterior and superior 
 part of the thyroid cartilage, over which it appears 
 erected behind the root of the tongue, to which it is 
 connected by ligaments fixed to the cornua of the os 
 hyoides; it is also connected with the arytaenoid- carti- 
 lages. It covers the glottis whilst we swallow, to pre- 
 vent any thing getting into it. These form the begin- 
 ning of the aspera arteria, which, passing down from 
 behind the tongue into the lungs, is situated before 
 the oesophagus, and surrounded, laterally and before, 
 by the thyroid gland. It enters the cavity of the thorax 
 behind the upper part of the sternum, where it is 
 crossed by large vessels which run up to the head. At 
 about the fourth vertebra of the back it divides into two 
 branches ; that which goes into the left is divided into 
 two; these branches are called BRONCHKE, and are 
 divided again into numberless other ramifications, 
 which are distributed through the substance of the 
 lungs, and which consist of cartilaginous segments and 
 contractile membranes; then they are expanded into 
 oblong vesicles, after having lost their cartilaginous 
 nature, called VESICULJE MALPIGHIAXJE. They are sup- 
 posed to terminate in vesicles like clusters, which ad- 
 here to the small bronchial ramifications, constituting 
 the chief part of the lungs. The use of the bronchiae 
 is to afford a passage for the air into the lungs, and a 
 free return from them, with such superfluous matter as 
 is capable of combining with it. The aspera arteria is 
 cartilaginous forward, and membranous behind. 
 
 When any small substance falls into the trachea, it 
 occasions much uneasiness until it is thrown up. To 
 assist its discharge, -tius commends sternutatories ; 
 others, expectorants and emetics; but the cough, which 
 nature excites, is the only effectual mode of relief. 
 
 ASPERA TA. See ASPERUM. 
 
 ASPERA'TUM SPECI'LLUM, (from asfier, rough, 
 and sfiecio, to ejramiye}. See BLEPHAROXYSTVM. 
 
 ASPE'RGULA, (from atfier, rough). See ASPE- 
 HULA. 
 
 ASPE'RSIO, (from asfiergo, to sprinkle). SPRINK- 
 LING. See CATAPLASMA. 
 
 ASPERU'GO, ASPE'RULA ; called also asjiergula, 
 afiarine latifolia, hefiatica stellata, matrisylva Germa- 
 nica, rubeola montana odora; WOODROW, and WOOD- 
 ROOF. jts/ierula odorata Lin. Sp. PI. 150. 
 
 It is a low umbelliferous plant, whose taste is .a little 
 austere. It imparts its flavour to vinous liquors, and is 
 commended as a cordial and deobstruent. It is also a 
 a name for ASPERINE : RUBIA SYNAXCHICA. 
 
 Dd 
 
A 8 P 
 
 202 
 
 ASS 
 
 aspcr). ROUGH. An epithet applied to bodies with 
 uneven surfaces. Galen observes, that every rough 
 body is uneven, but every uneven body is not rough; 
 and that roughness, is occasioned by too great dryness, 
 or from acrimony. 
 
 ASPHALTI'TIS. A name of the first vertebra of 
 the loins. See CASTELLI LEXICON'. 
 
 ASPHA'LTOS, ASPHA'LTUM,(from AF?CI*TITIS, 
 a lake in Judca where it is produced). See BITUMEN.- 
 
 ASPIIODE'LUS, (from c-;r^V>io?, ashes, from the 
 ashes of the dead, because the herb was formerly sown 
 upon the graves of the dead). The ASPHODEL. 
 
 ASPHODE'LUS A'LBUS. A. ramosus Lin. Sp. PI. 
 444. WHITE ASPHODEL. Also called hasta regia, 
 Bernhurdi tcsticulus, anthericum, affodilus, iphion, eri- 
 zamba, KING'S SPEAR, and YELLOW ASPHODEL. 
 
 The asphodel roots resemble an acorn; are acrid, 
 heating, and diuretic, when fresh, and mucilaginous 
 when -dry. 
 
 These plants are natives of Italy, France, and other 
 warm parts of Europe. The fresh roots are commend- 
 ed in the form of a cataplasm, to be applied to scro- 
 fulous swellings. 
 
 ASPHY'XIA, (from , neg. and e-^f/s, a pulse, 
 from c-pv^a, to leap, or beat, like an artery). It is so 
 named, because the pulse is not perceptible to the 
 louch ; but the characteristic signs of this disease are, 
 the symptoms of apparent death, for the most part, 
 suddenly coming on. If a patient, gradually growing 
 worse, at length dies, that state is not an asphyxy, for 
 this term must be confined to a disease from which a 
 patient may recover. All the causes of death which do 
 not wholly destroy the irritability of the muscular sys- - 
 tern, may be considered as the sources of asphyxia. Syn- 
 cope for a time assumes its form, though the charac- 
 teristic appearances of death are seldom observed in any 
 great degree. See LIPOTHYMIA, APOPLEXIA, SYNCOPE, 
 
 SUBMERSIO, SUSPENSIO, and CONGELATIO. 
 
 It is however necessary to remark, that those who 
 appear to die suddenly should be kept till they begin to 
 grow putrid and offensive ; but if signs of an aneurism 
 being burst, or of an apoplexy, or of an inveterate vo- 
 inica, have preceded this sudden death, we can certainly 
 judge whether it is in reality death, or only an asphyxy. 
 See Lancisius, Winslow, and Bruhier, on this subject. 
 
 A'SPIC. See LAVANDULA. 
 
 ASPIDI'SCOS, (from *<riris, a buckler}. By meta- 
 phor it was applied to the sphincter muscle of the anus, 
 as we are informed by Coelius Aurelianus, which was 
 so called from its shape. See SPHINCTER ANI. 
 
 A'SPIS. The ASP. A venomous kind of serpent, 
 of which Galen reckons three species. Paulus jfigine- 
 ta, in lib. v. cap. xviii. says, that amputation is 
 the only remedy when a limb is bit ; and cutting away 
 the whole of the wounded flesh, where amputation can- 
 not be performed. 
 
 ASPLE'NIUM,{ from*, neg. and O-ZJ-AIJV, the spleen,) 
 because it was said to remove disorders of the spleen ; 
 also called splenium ceterach ; MILT -WASTE, and SPLEEN- 
 WORT. It is the aspienium ceterach Lin. Sp. PI. 1538. 
 SPLEEN -WORT. 
 
 The leaves are similar to maiden-hair, as a pectoral; 
 they are diuretic ; and used in infusion, are supposed 
 to clear away sabulous matter from the urinary passage. 
 
 The taste is somewhat austere, and it has been thought- 
 useful as a tonic in cachexies. 
 
 ASPLE'NIUM TRICHO'MANES, Lin. Sp. PI. 1540. See 
 ADIAXTHUM NIGRUM. 
 
 ASPLE'XIVM SCOLOPE'NDRIUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 1538. See 
 LINGUA CER.VINA. 
 
 ASSABA, a shrub found on the coast of Guinea. 
 Its leaves are boiled in water and supposed to cure 
 buboes. 
 
 A'SSAC, (Arabic word A'SSAK). See GUM AMMO- 
 NIACUM. 
 
 A'SSALA. See Nux MOSCHATA. 
 
 ASSANE'GI. The powder that falls off from the 
 walls of salt in the salt mines. 
 
 A'SSANUS. A weight consisting of two drachms. 
 
 ASSARABA'CCA. See ASARUM. 
 
 ASSARTHRO'SIS. See ARTICULATIO. 
 
 ASSA'TIO, ASSATION, or ROASTING, (from assure^ 
 to roast ivithjire). Frying, toasting, broiling. 
 
 ASSATU'RA. A species of any thing just removed 
 from the fire after roasting. 
 
 A'SSE. SeeAsE. 
 
 A'SSERAC. SeeAssis. 
 
 ASSERVA'TIO, (from asservo, to keep carefully). 
 See CONSERVATIO. 
 
 ASSI'DENS SI'GNUM, (from assido, to attend). 
 An attendant sign, usually accompanying a disease;, 
 but not, as the pathognomonic, inseparable from it. 
 
 ASSI'DUUS, (from assideo, to attend). See CON- 
 
 TINUA FEBRIS. 
 
 ASSI'MILO, to ASSIMILATE, (from ad, and simi- 
 lis, to make like to,) as when what we eat is converted 
 into juices similar to those of the animal body. It is 
 also used in another sense, when the morbid matter of 
 any disease converts the whole or part of our juices to 
 their specific nature; our juices are then said to be as- 
 similated to the nature of those morbid materials. See 
 DIGESTION. 
 
 A'SSIS. A'SSERAC. The ^Egyptian name for 
 BANG, which see, and also CANNABIS. 
 
 ASSISTE'NTES,(from at/, and sisio, to stand near). 
 A name for the prostate glands, because they lie near 
 the bladder. See PARASTATJE. 
 
 ASSI'TRA. See MANDARU. 
 
 A'SSIUS LAPIS ; called also asiiis and azius lapis, 
 ASSIAN STONE. These stones receive their name 
 from Ao-a-o?, a city of Troas, in the Lesser Asia, where- 
 they are found. They are of a tophous, soft, friable, 
 and loose substance, with a powdery matter growing on. 
 them like meal, such as is seen on the walls of mills ^ 
 it is called the FLOUR OF THE ASSIAN HOCK, and is 
 seemingly an aluminous efflorescence. This flour con- 
 sumes loose spongy flesh; hence called sarcophagus 
 carnivorous : the stone possessed! the same virtue in a 
 less degree. 
 
 ASSO'DES, ASO'DES, (from assare,toburn'}. A con- 
 tinual fever, with a moderate heat externally, but inward- 
 ly much greater, insatiable thirst ; perpetual tossing, 
 nausea, loathing of food, watching, and raving. It is 
 called by Sauvages tritaophya assodes ; and is also ar- 
 ranged by Cutlen under tertian remittents. An ac- 
 count of fevers of this kind may be found in Huxham 
 de Acre, lib. i. p. 97. Lancisius de Noxiis Pa'-idum 
 Effluviis; and Morgagni Epist. 49. 11. See FEVER. 
 
A 8 T 
 
 203 
 
 A 8 T 
 
 >SOS. See ALCMEX. 
 
 ASSUMINA. The name of a shrub which at once 
 destroys the vena medinensis, and saves the trouble of 
 drawing it out. It is found anil used on the coast of 
 Guinea. See Phil. Transactions, N 232. 
 
 A STACUS, or A'STACUS MARI'XUS, (from *, 
 neg. and c~rau, to distil,) so called from the hardness 
 and dryness of its shell. The LOBSTER and CRAB hardly 
 differ in any quality one from the other. They seem 
 to contain a less proportion of azote than the flesh of 
 quadrupeds, birds, and even of the amphibia, from the 
 small quantity of volatile alkali obtainable from their 
 substance. Notwithstanding which, they are supposed 
 to neutralise acidity in the primae" vine more perfectly 
 than any other animal food of quadrupeds and birds. 
 They afford," as we have said, (see ALIMENT,) a light 
 easy food ; but a small portion will sometimes occasion 
 violent colic, and nettle rash, as occurs from eating 
 muscles, attributed to idiosyncrasy of particular per- 
 sons. perhaps to the food of the animal. Their flesh 
 is best in summer. The black tips of the claws 
 of the sea crab, and those stony concretions in the 
 heads of the astacus fluvidtilis, called crabs' eyes, 
 form some of the absorbent preparations of the 
 shops. See CAXCER FLUVIA'TILIS, and OCULI CAX- 
 CRORUM. 
 
 A'STACUS FLUVIA'TILIS. The CREVIS or CRAY-FISH. 
 A mild insipid food, with few qualities to recommend it, 
 or dissuade from its use. 
 
 A'STAPHIS. From , pleonasm, and crrapn, UVA 
 PASSA ; which see. 
 
 ASTA'RZOF. The name of an ointment, and of a 
 mixture, which were used by Paracelsus. The first 
 consisted of litharge, house leek juice, Sec. The se- 
 cond, of camphor and rose water. 
 
 ASTCHA'CHILOS. So Paracelsus names a malig- 
 nant gangrenous ulcer, which spreads from the feet 
 upwards. Some call it araneus. 
 
 ASTER. An ancient medicine against defluxions 
 er rheumatic pains. 
 
 A'STER, (from <t<rrr,p, a star, from the likeness of its 
 Sower). STARWORT. 
 
 A'STER. Ojomm MAXIMUM. See EXULA. 
 
 A'STER A'TTICUS. HYOPHTHA'LMOS. See ERYX- 
 
 A'STER PALU'STRIS PA'RVO FLO'RE GLOBO'SO. SMALL 
 
 TLEABAXE. See CoxYZA. 
 
 ASTER PERUA'NUS. POTATOES. See BATTATAS CAXA- 
 
 DEXSIS. 
 
 A'STER THALA'SSICS, is named Stella marina. SEA 
 STAR. A certain zoophyte or insect of the family of the 
 -.-ermes echinodermes. Hippocrates hath recommended 
 it with brassica and sweet scented wine, against what is 
 called the ascent of the uterus and hysteric pains ; but 
 it is wholly useless. 
 
 ASTE'RIAS, (from er^, a star). STAR STOXF.. 
 Telesia asterias of Hauy. Is a fossil gem, very hard, 
 resembling half a globe, extremely full of black radiated 
 appearances, resembling stars ; from whence its name. 
 In medicine it was considered as a charm against marks 
 of the mother. 
 
 ASTE'RIAS. See GEXTIAXA. 
 
 ASTHEXI'A, (from <*, non. and riff*;, robur). EX- 
 TREME DEBILITY. 
 
 ASTHEXI'A ab HYDROCF.'PHALO. APOPLE'XIA HYDRO- 
 CEPHA'LICA. See APOPLEXIA. 
 
 ASTHEXI'A PAXOXICA. See AMPHIMERIXA Hux- 
 GAHICA. 
 
 ASTHEXI'A. General weakness, sometimes from 
 excessive evacuations, but generally connected with 
 visceral obstructions. In these cases 'it is attended with 
 fever. If without fever, bark and other tonics are 
 useful. 
 
 A'STHMA, (from *, or ?.", ffiiro, or rather ajW, 
 anhelo, to breathe short). This is an impeded and very 
 laborious respiration, joined with inexpressible anxiety 
 and straitness of the precordia, preventing a free circu- 
 lation of blood through the lungs, arising from various 
 causes, and threatening suffocation. The characteristic 
 symptom of this disease is a chronical, and sometimes a 
 periodical, difficulty of breathing ; hence it differs from 
 ORTHOPXIEA, which is acute ; from DYSPXIEA, because 
 that is continued. 
 
 This disease has generally been considered to be of 
 two kinds ; the humoral, pituitous, or moist; the spas- 
 modic, dry, nervous, or convulsive. Both which are 
 properly included in the subsequent definition. ' A 
 difficulty of breathing, coming on at intervals, with ;t 
 sense of straitness in the breast, and sibilating respira- 
 tion ; at the beginning of the paroxysm, attended with 
 an uneasy cough, or no cough at all ; towards the con- 
 clusion, a free cough, often attended with a copious ex- 
 pectoration of mucus. Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of 
 disease in the class Neuroses, and order Spasmi, divid- 
 ing U into three species. 
 
 1st. ASTHMA SPOXTAXEUM; to which belong the 
 orthopntca spasmodica, and hysterica, when there is n<j 
 manifest cause, or any other disease attending. 
 
 2d. ASTHMA F.XAXTHKMATIC-UM, when it arises from 
 the retropulsion of some acrid humours from the sur- 
 face of the body. 
 
 3d. ASTHMA PLETHORICUM, when it is the con- 
 sequence of some accustomed sanguinary evacuation 
 suppressed, or a spontaneous plethora. The hypochon- 
 driac, arthritic, and venereal species, are symptomatic 
 only. 
 
 The attack of the convulsive asthma is sudden, and 
 at its first appearance the fit is short. The symptoms 
 which usually precede it are languor, flatulency, head- 
 ach, sickness, pale urine, disturbed sh:ep, a sense of 
 straitness and fulness about the pic of the stomach. 
 In some cases there is an uncommon stupor, drowsiness, 
 and heaviness. The fit is frequently observed to come 
 on about one or two o'clock in the morning, or at any 
 hour after the first sleep. The patient wakes suddenly, 
 and feels a great tightness and constriction around the 
 chest, with a difficulty of breathing, and an impedi- 
 ment to the free admission of air into the lungs. Both 
 inspiration and expiration are slow, laborious, and ac- 
 companied with constant wheezing, particularly the 
 latter. Great bodily anxiety always attends this dis- 
 order. As the lungs cannot be sufficiently dilated with 
 air, the passage of the blood through the pulmonary 
 vessels is not free. Hence the face, in full and pletho- 
 ric habits, appears red and bloated, and the vessels of 
 the eyes are unnaturally turgid. The action of the heart 
 is greatly disturbed, as is evident by the weakness, ir- 
 regularity, and increased quickness of the pulse. Dur- 
 D d 2 
 
A S T 
 
 204 
 
 A S T 
 
 ing the fit, the patient has generally a longing instinc- 
 tive desire for cool fresh air, which always revives him. 
 A small close room, with a fire in it, is extremely offen- 
 sive, and all warm things, given internally, increase 
 the flatulency in the stomach and bowels, which is al- 
 ways the most troublesome after a full meal. When 
 the fit has continued a few minutes, half an hour, or an 
 hour, it leaves the patient ; v his respiration becomes 
 free and natural, his pulse slow and regular, his com- 
 plexion puts on its usual appearance, and the bodily 
 anxiety goes off. The urine is generally pale, and the 
 skin somewhat dry before the fit, and during its pro- 
 gress ; but at the termination of it, the urine for a day 
 or two is high coloured, and deposits a sediment, and 
 the skiri feels soft and moist. This is the description of 
 a first and moderate attack of the disorder. In some 
 cases it appears in a more violent form, even at its com- 
 mencement, and continues for several days before the 
 fit terminates. Sometimes the patient will have one fit, 
 and then remain free for many months. At other 
 times fits come on for several nights together, the 
 patient appearing almost perfectly well during the day, 
 with his appetite and pulse natural. When the asthma 
 once attacks, it seldom or never fails to recur, though 
 the intervals between the fits are very uncertain ; when 
 rooted in the constitution, it often makes its attack in 
 the spring and autumn. In many cases it attacks perio- 
 dically once in ten days or a fortnight. Sometimes it 
 occurs regularly at the full and change of the moon. 
 Floyer mentions a case where the fits occurred for 
 seven weeks together, and the patient was oblig*d to 
 sleep in a chair; and from the strictest observations it 
 is found, that there is no certainty nor regularity ob- 
 servable in the attacks of the asthma. The reason why 
 the fits so often occur first in the night, is thought to be 
 owing to the heat of the bed, and the horizontal posture 
 in which the patient lies. 
 
 Relapses are commonly attended with an increase of 
 the symptoms, and the vigour of the constitution is 
 gradually impaired, till, by length of time, general or 
 chronic weakness is induced. The difficulty of breath- 
 ing in the fit arises to a much higher degree in these 
 relapses, and the sensation of tightness over the breast 
 is so great and distressing, that the patient feels as if he 
 were bound with cords. His anxiety at this period is 
 inexpressible, an,d he labours in respiration as if every 
 moment would be his last. Severe vomiting frequent- 
 ly occurs, and the matter discharged is slimy and frothy, 
 or of a greenish or yellow colour. The hands and feet 
 are cold, and the patient is subject to palpitations and 
 faintings. Cool fresh air becomes absolutely necessary. 
 The eyes are prominent, the face is sometimes pale 
 and sometimes high coloured, bloated, or livid; the 
 pulse extremely weak, irregular, and even intermitting; 
 there is a difficulty of swallowing,' the patient can 
 scarcely speak, cough, or expectorate during the fit, and 
 the stomach and bowels are violently distended with 
 wind. While thus labouring for breath, he is obliged 
 to rise from his bed, he cannot bear even the weight of 
 the bed rlothes upon him. His shoulders are constantly 
 elevated, to give the muscles of the chest their great- 
 est power of action in raising the ribs in inspiration. 
 At this time, too, the patient, though before costive, 
 will frequently have a loose stood. When the violence 
 
 of the fit abates, and respiration becomes free, the 
 cough returns, and the patient begins to expectorate 
 phlegm, which is sometimes intermixed with blood. 
 As soon as an easy copious expectoration takes place, it 
 affords great relief, for the evacuation is made im- 
 mediately from the parts affected, from the vessels 
 which have been obstructed. This expectoration 
 is one of the most certain signs of the abatement 
 of the complaint, as it denotes the solution of the 
 .contraction of the bronchial air vessels ; particularly 
 if a moisture and softness of the skin, and a sedi- 
 ment in the urine, make their appearance. The blood 
 which is spit up in this complaint proceeds generally 
 from a rupture or dilatation of blood vessels in the 
 lungs. In some cases, indeed, the quantity of blood 
 which is spit up is in full habits very considerable, and at 
 the same time accompanied with an abatement of the 
 symptoms. But all free discharges of blood from the 
 lungs, though they afford relief, are unfavourable signs, 
 as they denote greater violence of the disease ; during 
 the course of which, the very efforts of nature to relieve 
 are in themselves so alarming. The nose, too, will some- 
 times gush out with blood during the. severity of the fit, 
 from the obstruction given to the return of the blood 
 through the pulmonary vessels into the left auricle of the 
 heart. Thus in a short time the fit of the convulsive 
 asthma goes off. In a course of years one fit succeeds 
 another, and the disorder increases in the violence and 
 duration of the fits, as well as in the frequency of their 
 returns. The expectoration from the mucous glands 
 of the lungs, which still continues to relieve at the ter- 
 mination of the fits, becomes itself a very troublesome 
 symptom. These glands are relaxed, and the discharge 
 of mucus greater than natural. Hence the bronchial or 
 air vessels are frequently obstructed with phlegm, and 
 from this cause the freedom of respiration is disturbed: 
 the patient breathes with unusual difficulty, although 
 -his convulsive fits be absent. When he first wakes in 
 the morning he has generally a severe fit of coughing, 
 which continues till he has discharged the phlegm 
 that provoked the cough, by preventing the free admis- 
 sion of air into the air vessels. Through the day, at 
 different times, the cough still recurs, but with less 
 violence ; and in the evening it is often very teasing and 
 distressing, especially on any sudden motion of the 
 body, or in cold, damp, foggy weather, which obstructs 
 the exhalation of the perspirable matter from the lungs. 
 Thus the humoral asthma is united with the convulsive, 
 and both together exist in the same patient. 
 
 The HUMORAL ASTHMA is a disorder of the mucous 
 glands of the lungs, in consequence of which they are 
 relaxed, and the discharge of mucus, being unnaturally 
 copious, obstructs the freedom of respiration. This 
 kind of asthma is more constant ; the convulsive more 
 violent, and of shorter duration. The humoral asthma 
 is more severe both with respect to the cough and dif- 
 ficulty of breathing in winter; but in summer, when 
 the weather is warm, and perspiration free, it often dis- 
 appears totally between the intervals of the fits of the 
 convulsive asthma. The convulsive asthma, too, is some- 
 times severer in winter than in summer, especially when 
 combined with the humoral, or with a catarrh. But it 
 often happens that the warm weather affords little or no 
 relief; nay, even in many cases it is observed, that the 
 
AST 
 
 205 
 
 AST 
 
 irritability of the constitution and the rarefaction of the 
 blood are so much increased by the warmth of the 
 weather, that the frequency and severity of the fits 
 are greater in the warm and sultry, than in the cold 
 >ns of the year. In this case the humoral asth- 
 ma is continued on during the summer months by 
 the convulsive asthma, as a symptom of the natural 
 and critical solution of the fits. After the convulsive 
 asthmas there is often a great soreness in the breast, 
 partly from the violent muscular exertion, and partly 
 from the frequency and severity of the cough. Some- 
 times, too, there are shooting pains in the sides, 
 which are extremely painful and alarming to the pa- 
 tient; but the judicious practitioner will easily distin- 
 guish them from internal affections of the breast, by the 
 external soreness, and the acuteness of the pain in con- 
 sequence of motion. The frequent returns of fits some- 
 times cause obstructions in the. lungs, which, as the dis- 
 section of dead bodies clearly ascertains, appear full of 
 knots or tubercles. These tubercles are most liable to 
 occur in those who have naturally a narrow contracted 
 chest, in which the lungs have not a free and easy mo- 
 tion ; these render the disorder very obstinate, occa- 
 sioning a long continuance of the cough after the asth- 
 matic fit, frequently ending in small inflammations of 
 the lungs, attended with internal pains, difficulty of 
 breathing, and hectic fever. We have already observed, 
 that the humoral asthma often supervenes on the con- 
 vulsive. It is necessary also to observe, that the con- 
 vulsive sometimes attacks those who have long been 
 previously afflicted with the humoral asthma. Patients 
 subject to catarrhs and winter coughs, during which 
 they expectorate a considerable quantity of thick or 
 frothy phlegm, are sometimes suddenly seized with 
 violent difficulty of breathing, and great tightness over 
 the breast, so as to dread even instant suffocation. This 
 new complaint, after having tormented them for some 
 hours, or perhaps a day or two, also leaves them sud- 
 denly, and they look back with surprise at their happy 
 deliverance from so formidable and unexpected an ene- 
 my. Their old habitual cough and asthma, with sore- 
 ness and stuffing in the breast, still remain ; but they 
 bear it without repining. In this manner they conti- 
 nue for some time, till the convulsive asthma returns, 
 perhaps, with additional violence. Thus, the convulsive 
 asthma becomes habitual to the patient, and he has the 
 misfortune to find himself labouring under a complica- 
 tion of two diseases; the one aggravating the other, and 
 both growing worse. 
 
 The convulsive asthma sometimes attacks persons of 
 a thin spare habit, whose constitutions have been great- 
 ly emaciated by a long exposure to causes of general or 
 chronic weakness. In some cases it seizes patients who 
 are robust and full of blood, particularly if they have 
 small vessels and strait chests. At other times it occurs 
 in those who are gross, phlegmatic, corpulent, and in 
 such habits it is often very distressing. In general, 
 the indolent and luxurious suffer in a very consi- 
 derable degree, and the disease seems to be convey- 
 ed to the children. It is frequently connected like- 
 wise with hysterical and hypochondriacal complaints, 
 in irritable and relaxed constitutions. The convulsive 
 asthma, recurring for many years, is capable of re- 
 ducing the strongest constitutions, and of bringing on 
 the symptoms of general debility ; but if it attacks a 
 
 constitution already weakened and exhausted, it is ob- 
 vious that it will necessarily weak e'n and exhaust it more. 
 The stomach and bowels are more particularly liable 
 to be affected in the convulsive asthma ; they are 'often 
 seized with colic pains, distended with wind, tormented 
 with burning heats, and agitated with tremulous mo- 
 tions, which give a sensation to the patient of something 
 moving and fluttering within him. Floyer, too, has ob- 
 served, that slight fits of the asthma often affect the sto- 
 mach and bowels, not the lungs. The appetite is greatly 
 impaired, sleep is often prevented, or it is disturbed and 
 unrefreshing. The menses are sometimes obstructed, 
 and sometimes they are brought on before the usual pe- 
 riod ; and when plethora prevails, that discharge is ac- 
 companied with relief. The patient is generally costive, 
 though sometimes he will have loose stools. The ex- 
 tremities, particularly the arms, shoulders, and upper 
 parts of the body, are often affected with great uneasi- 
 ness. Symptoms of fever are not essential to the disease, 
 though they frequently occur, especially when the hu- 
 moral asthma or a catarrh is complicated with the con- 
 vulsive. A hectic fever, with a colliquative diarrhoea, 
 faintings, palpitations, violent vomitings, coldnessof the 
 extremities, swelled legs, and other dropsical symp- 
 toms, arising from weakness, relaxation, and obstruction 
 to the circulation of the blood through the lungs, is 
 common in the last stage of the disease. Asthma may 
 attack at any age, but its general approach is after the 
 prime of life. 
 
 From the preceding account of the symptoms of the 
 convulsive asthma, it will appear obvious that the dis- 
 tinction of it from every other disease cannot be difficult. 
 The sudden attack of the fits, the short time of their 
 duration, the violence of their symptoms, the state of 
 ease and good health between them and their returning 
 at intervals, will sufficiently characterise the complaint. 
 The convulsive asthma is sometimes combined with the 
 humoral asthma, pleurisy, peripneumony, dropsy of the 
 breast, catarrhal and consumptive disorders ; but the 
 distinctions will require an accurate study of the respec- 
 tive histories of the different complaints which bear any 
 resemblance to it. In many instances in the practice of 
 medicine, words can never convey those minute distinc- 
 tions which are very obvious to the eye and other senses. 
 
 When this disorder is recent, and produced by a de- 
 cided occasional cause, there may be hopes of a lasting 
 recovery ; otherwise it is rarely, if ever, cured. An 
 eruption of the menses, or of the haemorrhoids, during 
 a paroxysm, alleviates it; improper management causes 
 an asthma more readily to end in a dropsy ; paroxysms 
 of convulsive asthmas greatly endanger the life at every 
 return, yet seldom prove fatal. If frequent and long con- 
 tinued, should the patient escape with his life, a dropsy 
 is the result, which is his destruction. If a slow fever 
 comes on, an unequal intermittent pulse, a palsy of the 
 arms, a continual palpitation of the heart, a preterna- 
 tural small discharge by urine, or a syncope, death is at 
 hand ; as these symptoms show, that the heart or its 
 connected vessels are organically injured. An asthma 
 affecting old people usually attends them to the grave. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, " That the asthma depends 
 upon a particular constitution of the lungs: that the 
 firox imatt cause is a preternatural, and, in some measure, 
 a spasmodic constriction of the muscular fibres of the 
 bronchiae, which not only prevents the dilatation of the 
 
AST 
 
 206 
 
 AST 
 
 brouclrix necessary to a free and full inspiration, but 
 gives also a rigidity, which prevents a full and free ex- 
 piration. This preternatural constriction," he adds, 
 u like many other spasmodic and convulsive affections, 
 is readily excited by a turgescence of the blood, and 
 other causes of any unusual fulness and distention of 
 the vessels of the lungs." 
 
 When this spasm is removed, the patient, after the 
 expectoration of a little phlegm, feels himself almost 
 restored to perfect health ; for the cause being obviated, 
 and there being no fixed obstruction in the lungs, the 
 symptoms totally disappear. The proximate cause of 
 the-convulsive asthma, when complicated with the hu- 
 moral, is a spasmodic contraction of the air vessels of 
 the lungs, occasioned by an increased secretion of mu- 
 cus, from a relaxation of the mucous glands. 
 
 The CHIEF PREDISPOSING CAUSES of the convulsive 
 asthma are, a narrow contracted chest, morbid irrita- 
 bility of the lungs, and pulmonary obstructions in con- 
 sequence of tubercles, either scrofulous or formed by 
 repeated catarrhs, winter coughs, pleurisies, and perip- 
 neumonies. 
 
 The OCCASIONAL CAUSES of the convulsive asthma 
 are, cold, moisture, sudden changes of weather, dust, 
 metallic fumes, smoke and other particular smells, me- 
 phitic vapours, evacuations, great fatigue, neglect of 
 exercise, shouting, and all strong exertions of the voice, 
 certain disorders in the constitution, anger, joy, sur- 
 prise, fear, grief, and other depressing passions, excess 
 in vencry, and intemperance in diet. 
 
 When, however, we compare the action of these re- 
 mote causes with the spasm supposed to occasion the 
 disease, the connection is not very clear ; and, indeed, 
 while anatomy has not ascertained the existence of mus- 
 cular fibres in the bronchial cells, or the branches of the 
 trachea ultimately terminating in them, it is not easy to 
 admit this cause. There are, indeed, some reasons for 
 supposing the diaphragm alone affected, since respira- 
 tion is chiefly carried on by its means, and the convulsive 
 asthma is intimately connected with the state of the sto- 
 mach and bowels. When the diaphragm is affected, by 
 consent of parts usually acting together, the intercostal 
 muscles are also spasmodically contracted. This idea is 
 in some degree supported by the symptoms of pleurisy, 
 where the diaphragm gives little assistance in respira- 
 tion, as the ribs cannot be raised without pain. 
 
 It cannot have escaped the attentive observer, that 
 the remote causes and threatening symptoms of con- 
 vulsive asthma and gout, are not very dissimilar ; the 
 period of attack, the firm health in the intervals, 
 and the subjects most liable to these diseases, are still 
 stronger marks of the connection ; but our pathology is 
 in too imperfect a state to explain the reason why a 
 previous debility of the system, followed by irregular 
 action, should, in one case, produce inflammation in the 
 extremities ; and in the other, spasm on the organs of 
 respiration. We indeed see, in general, that those sub- 
 ject to asthma have some imperfect conformation- of 
 the chest, or some obstruction in the organs which it 
 contains; and we sec, also, that an accumulation of 
 mucus in the bronchial glands, or a suppression of the 
 usual discharge, will often bring on fits of true con- 
 vulsive asthma. 
 
 A late author, Dr. Bree, who is himself an asthmatic, 
 has endeavoured to bring us back to the humoral pa- 
 
 thology, and to connect more intimately the convulsive 
 and humoral asthma, though not with signal success. 
 His chief argument consists in the appearances after 
 death : but we have already remarked, that these are 
 effects only ; and in general the quantity discharged at 
 the termination of a fit is so inconsiderable, the relief is 
 so often obtained previous to the discharge, and the 
 marks of accumulation even when present are so trifling, 
 that this opinion cannot be supported. 
 
 The hopes of relief are to be estimated from the 
 violence and duration of the symptoms, the age of the 
 patient, the condition of his constitution, the nature of 
 the predisposition, and the power of the exciting 
 causes. If the symptoms of the spasmodic affection in 
 the lungs run high; if the disorder be of long standing, 
 and, when once excited, continues for several days; if 
 the returns of it be frequent ; if the lungs be greatly ob- 
 structed with phlegm at the termination of the con- 
 vulsive fits, and an obstinate cough remains during the 
 intervals, with a laborious respiration, and a copious ex- 
 pectoration of mucous matter ; the cure is difficult, te- 
 dious, and uncertain. Tubercles and obstruction in the 
 lungs are symptoms too unfavourable to admit of 
 hope. If, on the contrary, the disorder be recent; if 
 the patient's constitution be not greatly impaired ; if 
 there be no natural deformity in the chest ; if respiration 
 after the termination of the fit be free, and the cough, 
 with expectoration of phlegm, not violent nor obstinate 
 in its duration ; if the occupation of the person be not in- 
 jurious to the lungs, or, if so, can be easily relinquished ; 
 and if the lungs be not obstructed with tubercles, either 
 in consequence of a scrofulous habit, or repeated in- 
 flammatory affections, the case bears a favourable aspect, 
 and may, in all human probability, be frequently treated 
 with success. When infants are seized with the asthma, 
 it often ends fatally, especially if powerful means for the 
 removal of it be not applied at its commencement. 
 
 The CUKE of ASTHMA must differ according to its na- 
 ture, and the periods in which the remedies are em- 
 ployed. The only disease properly distinguished by this 
 appellation is the convulsive asthma ; but the humoral 
 asthma is so often connected with it, at least as an ex- 
 citing cause, that we shall consider it in this place. 
 
 The treatment of convulsive asthma must differ, when 
 considered with a view of removing the fit, or of pre- 
 venting its recurrence. It was formerly a constant prac- 
 tice, in every case of difficult breathing, to bleed; and 
 bleeding has been repeatedly employed to mitigate the 
 urgent, symptoms of the moment. We have great rea- 
 son to think that this practice has been highly injurious; 
 and repeated bleedings in repeated fits have undoubt- 
 edly hastened the common termination of asthma, the 
 dropsy. Yet so sudden is frequently the relief, that 
 patients once accustomed to it are displeased if so ready 
 a remedy is omitted, and it is often necessary to take a 
 small quantity of blood to satisfy their minds : indeed 
 it frequently happens that a slight bleeding will be 
 equally useful with a large one. Such is the connection 
 established jn the human system by concomitant effects, 
 that we are told by Dr. Whytt, that a nervous paroxysm 
 has been removed by the momentary puncture of the 
 arm. 
 
 Vomits are considered by Dr. Akenside as highly 
 useful in shortening the paroxysm, and he recommends 
 them to be given early, indeed almost in the moment of 
 
AST 
 
 207 
 
 AST 
 
 the attack. We own that \ve have followed this prac- 
 tice with some hesitation, yet we have never found it 
 inconvenient or dangerous. Physicians have usually 
 waited till some expectoration- has come on, but the 
 remedy is then unnecessary. Dr. Akenside gave very- 
 small doses of ipecacuanha only ; and remarks, that it 
 is equally useful when it nauseates, as when it vomits. 
 The more rapid effects of the white vitriol have not, 
 we believe, been tried, though they may probably unite 
 a tonic power with the usual effects of vomiting. 
 
 Blisters require too long a period for their operation 
 to be of great service during the fit ; but, when the pa- 
 roxysm is unusually protracte'd, they may be of service. 
 
 The chief benefit to be expected during the attack 
 is from the volatile arttispasmodics ; and, as no incon- 
 venience is likely to follow, expectorants have been 
 combined with them. With the mioctura cam/i/ioraCa, 
 have been united aether, aqua ammoniac, tincturafcetida, 
 lac ammoniac, and even opium. The quickest and 
 most diffusive stimulants arc undoubtedly the best ; and 
 these mentioned may be combined in any proportion 
 the physician may prefer. Opium is however a medi- 
 cine of equivocal utility. It is memioned because it has 
 been recommended ; but in our hands it has been rather 
 injurious than useful. Mixing the opium with squills, 
 or any active expectorant, or with gentle laxatives, to 
 avoid its constipating effects, are proper precautions. 
 
 Bathing the feet in warm water has been sometimes 
 useful; and in the very violent attacks, cataplasms, with 
 garlic applied to the feet, have been of service. When 
 a fit of true convulsive asthma is apparently connected 
 with water in the chest, an active laxative has given 
 great relief. In such cases, ten grains of jalap, with as 
 much calomel, have been given with advantage. 
 
 The intervals between the Jits are the periods when 
 medicine may be most usefully employed ; for though we 
 lessen debility, and prevent in some degree any organic 
 derangement by shortening and mitigating the fit, yet 
 it scarcely ever happens that a paroxysm proves fatal. 
 
 The diet should, in general, be light and digestible ; 
 and every thing acescent and flatulent should be avoid- 
 ed. As life advances it should be more generous ; and 
 Madeira, or Port, if it does not produce acidity, may 
 be taken with freedom, regulated by former habits. 
 The less perfectly fermented ale is injurious, but porter 
 is an excellent liquor with the meals ; and, if not too 
 flatulent or too strong, agrees well with asthmatics. In 
 some cases of asthma however these liquors are too 
 stimulant; and water, or a solution of cream of tartar 
 in water, is found more useful. Though acescents are 
 injurious, the acids less susceptible of further change, 
 as vinegar, or the pure acid of tartar, are supposed to 
 be very beneficial. Tea should be avoided; but coffee 
 is supposed to be highly useful: and the warmer plants 
 of our own country, as peppermint, rosemary, and 
 pennyroyal, may with advantage supersede those of 
 foreign growth. Supper should always be light of 
 digestion, and not flatulent or acescent. The ship bis- 
 cuits, with porter, or brandy and water not sweetened, 
 or some beef tea, will fully supply this meal. 
 
 The situation of asthmatic patients is of great im- 
 portance. In general, they cannot breathe with ease in 
 an elevated spot ; and too great a proportion of oxygen 
 in the air, irritates their weak and susceptible lungs. In 
 what the lower quality of the air consistent with their 
 
 case, consists, we know not. It has been suspected to 
 be azote or hydrogen ; but, from a fact mentioned by 
 Dr. Percival, that the asthmatics who have been disor- 
 dered by the fumes of lead, find relief from working in 
 the lime kilns, it may be fixed air, which, from its 
 greater specific gravity, falls into the lower strata of the 
 atmosphere. Whatever may be the cause, the fact is 
 well established. Asthmatics do not always find great 
 advantage from a warmer climate. Such however is the 
 variable nature of this disease, that some cannot breathe 
 but in a less inclement atmosphere than this country 
 affords. 
 
 The other physical qualities of the air are probably 
 of importance. A due degree of elasticity is apparently 
 necessary ; but this, too, may be in excess, and produce 
 inconvenience. An easterly wind is always injurious ; 
 but to what all the disadvantages of this peculiar state 
 of the air may be attributed, we are yet ignorant. 
 
 The exercise should be steady and regular. Walking^ 
 for the reasons formerly assigned, is the most salutary ; 
 and sailing, for a similar reason, has been found very- 
 advantageous. If exercise on horseback or in a carriage 
 is necessary, the feet must be well covered to keep up 
 an equable, steady perspiration. Moisture should be 
 carefully avoided; and, if accidentally wetted, the clothes 
 should be immediately changed. The cold damp air of 
 the night should be shunned with equal anxiety. Flan- 
 nel should be usually worn next the skin in winter, and 
 a moderately thick calico in summer. 
 
 Vomits frequently repeated have been found of consi- 
 derable utility, and their advantages have been variously 
 explained. Those who consider the source of the disease 
 to be in the stomach, think the frequent evacuation use- 
 ful ; while others consider them chiefly as expectorants, 
 or as determining very powerfully to the skin. All, 
 however, confess their utility, and we have known them 
 given every other morning for a considerable length of 
 time, without appearing in the slightest degree to in- 
 jure the stomach : on the contrary, they seemed to re- 
 store its action. The emetic has generally in these cases 
 been assisted by mustard whey, and sometimes by the 
 volatile alkali added to camomile tea, and occasionally 
 by the infusion of the seeds carduus benedictua. 
 
 The steady action of the warmer purgatives is also 
 of great importance in this disease. The connection of 
 asthmatic paroxysms with flatulence and costiveness 
 has been already pointed out; and obviating these has 
 greatly contributed to extend the intervals of ease. The 
 rhubarb and aloes appear to be the most useful ; nor 
 have we found any distinction in their merits, except 
 that the former seems more applicable when the skin 
 is dark and yellow, indicating an affection of the liver; 
 and the latter, when these appearances are absent. 
 Those subject to piles find aloes inconvenient ; but in 
 asthma, hacmorrhoidal inflammations are said to be ad- 
 vantageous. We know no subject in medicine less un- 
 derstood than the nature of haemorrhoids, and their con- 
 nection with the general health ; nor can we promise to 
 elucidate, though we shall notice, the more important 
 facts relative to it. In the case before us, if the asthma- 
 tic feels advantage from these swellings, or the dis- 
 charges of blood which sometimes accompany them, 
 such is the distressing nature of this complaint, that he 
 may assist both by aloetic purgatives ; yet so painful and 
 disagreeable is the disease, that in scarcely any other, 
 
AST 
 
 208 
 
 AST 
 
 apoplexy and palsy perhaps exccpted, would the change 
 be considered as advantageous. Some authors have pre- 
 ferred the saline and the acid purgatives. In the earlier 
 and more robust periods of life they may perhaps be 
 more useful ; but asthma is seldom the disease of youth 
 and activi y. The predisposition is, however, in some 
 constitutions, so strong, that we have known its attacks 
 commence so early as sixteen years of age. 
 
 There is another circumstance which renders the 
 more cooling purgatives sometimes proper, which is the 
 alternation of mania with asthma. We have seen some 
 cases of this kind, and suspect that they are more com- 
 mon than authors have supposed ; and in these, unless 
 the maniacal affection be of the melancholy kind, salts 
 and acid purgatives are better adapted to the complaint. 
 
 A remedy of peculiar importance is said to be a per- 
 petual blister, or an issue ; and we think that we have 
 found a perpetual blister on the back, or on the breast, 
 highly useful in preventing the return of fits., Of issues 
 we have less experience ; nor can we confirm by our 
 observation the remark, that this discharge is as useful 
 from the arm or thigh, as from parts nearer the chest. 
 In affections of the chest, it has not been uncommon 
 to employ blisters on the thighs and legs ; or, in the 
 more chronic complaints of these organs, issues. This 
 remaining scion of the old doctrine of revulsion is now 
 decaying, yet the practice has been very lately recom- 
 mended by physicians of eminence ; and, with all our 
 theoretical prejudices alive, we cannot help adding, that 
 we have seen these applications apparently useful. 
 
 Diuretics have been sometimes recommended; but 
 as the principal remedy of this kind is the squill, it may 
 be of service as an expectorant. If the nitre and sal 
 ammoniac be ever useful, they must chiefly act by pre- 
 venting the accumulations of those salts, which, pre- 
 vious to a paroxysm, appear to be retained by the urine 
 becoming colourless. 
 
 Expectorants might be supposed a very useful class 
 of medicines; yet, if the view we have taken of the 
 disease be correct, we shall find it not occasioned by 
 any accumulation of mucus, and we shall soon perceive 
 on what foundation they have been advantageous. 
 
 The great object, in the interval, is to restore the 
 tone of the system, and to support it. With occasional 
 vomits, the steady and continued use of eccoprotics, 
 sea bathing has been found highly useful, and it is 
 strongly recommended by Dr. Ryan. The bark has 
 been found of equal service ; and, with the same view, 
 Dr. Withers has recommended the flowers of zinc ; 
 and other authors, a mild alterative course of mercu- 
 rials. Perhaps all the metallic tonics will be found use- 
 ful, except perhaps the iron, which seems to combine 
 too great a share of inflammatory stimulus. This idea 
 may appear probably too hypothetical, and it is hinted 
 only to suggest a little caution in its use. 
 
 These are the principal remedies of convulsive asth- 
 ma; and we shall next consider the HUMORAL ASTHMA, 
 as the accumulation in the bronchial glands acts often 
 as an exciting cause of a convulsive fit, and in the old 
 asthmatic, they are often united. The symptoms are 
 the usual ones of a laborious and oppressive breathing, 
 but accompanied with a wheezing noise in the respira- 
 tion, which indicates an accumulation of mucus in the 
 bronchise. The fit also, instead of lasting a few hours, 
 is kept up many days, and at length terminates imper- 
 
 fectly, leaving the patient for a long time weak and 
 languid ; and, after various attacks, usually occasioning 
 hydrothorax. 
 
 In this form of the disease the sputum is at first 
 frothy, or ot a gluey consistence, admitting of being 
 drawn out in threads ; and little or no relief is obtained 
 till it is expectorated in rounder masses, is of a yel- 
 lowish white, less tenacious, and more soft. Bleeding 
 is here also employed to relieve symptoms, as suffoca- 
 tion is more frequent than in the true asthma, yet its 
 repetition soon produces all the bad effects attributed 
 to it in the convulsive species ; and if' the necessary- 
 quantity is at all exceeded, the weakness occasioned 
 will render it difficult to bring on the proper expecto- 
 ration. Vomits are more useful, and the squills given 
 in such doses as to vomit or nauseate, produce the best 
 effects. If there is much fever, they are assisted by 
 antimonials, particularly the kermes mineral ; if little 
 or none, by the volatile alkali. In general, except in 
 the very early stage, there is little fever ; and the quick- 
 ness and hardness of the pulse are the effects of the 
 laborious breathing. 
 
 Blisters arc in this complaint singularly useful, and 
 there is no doubt of the propriety of applying them 
 very near the back. They must often be repeated, and 
 as soon as one has begun to discharge, another may be 
 applied, as the stimulus of the cantharides appears to 
 be chiefly useful. Cataplasms of garlic to the feet have 
 been considered as very valuable assistants. 
 
 Exjiectoranis are also of great importance, and the 
 chief of these are the squill, the gum ammoniac, and 
 the volatile alkali. Equal parts of the oily emulsion 
 and lac ammoniac, to which is added as much of the 
 tincture of squills as the stomach can bear, is a medi- 
 cine of peculiar utility, and often will bring on expec- 
 toration in cases apparently desperate. The other ex- 
 pectorants are not of equal power ; the inula will some- 
 times be useful when continued, and is adapted rather 
 for the intervals than the urgent emergency of a pa- 
 roxysm ; and the asafoetida, whose powers as a carmi- 
 native and antispasmodic have eclipsed its numerous 
 other virtues, merits considerable commendation in the 
 same view. Even in the convulsive kind it becomes an 
 excellent vehicle for the constant laxative. The oliba- 
 num, in many of its effects resembling the asafoetida, 
 is highly useful, and seems to combine a tonic with its 
 expectorant power. 
 
 Respecting the propriety of purges in the humoral 
 asthma, authors have differed. If given in any con- 
 siderable dose, they induce debility, and retard the 
 expectoration ; but we have generally found, that to 
 procure about two motions daily, has been highly salu- 
 tary. These must, however, be produced by the mildest 
 laxatives. 
 
 There are some cases where humoral asthma is 
 combined with hydrothorax, or indeed where the lat- 
 ter puts on the appearances of the former. In these 
 circumstances we have fortunately an active medi- 
 cine, adapted to both diseases; viz. the squills. The 
 distinction is, however, necessary, as the hydrotho- 
 rax requires more active laxatives. In this disease, the 
 hydropic diathesis is more conspicuous. The urine 
 is scanty ; the breathing, though oppressed, is not so 
 violently obstructed as in asthma ; the dyspnoea con- 
 tinues with less change; the lips are lividj and the 
 
AST 
 
 209 
 
 A S T 
 
 whole face more dark and swollen. The sleep is in- 
 terrupted by sense of suffocation, and -fain ting recurs on 
 the slightest motion. In such circumstances, diuretics 
 and active laxatives are the only remedies. 
 
 Of the diuretics, the squill is the most powerful ; but 
 some of the more stimulating kinds are frequently 
 useful ; and great advantages are often obtained by the 
 oil of juniper, or the oil of turpentine. These seem 
 also to act as expectorants; and the balsam Peru, both 
 as an expectorant, a stimulant, and a tonic, when the 
 more violent urgent symptoms have disappeared, is an 
 excellent medicine. In the intervals of this disease 
 there is no room for the bark, as it is too astringent, 
 except where the asthma is of" the gouty kind. In 
 other species, the cascarilla, -the quassia, the cortex 
 salicis latifolias, the oak, or the angustura bark, may be 
 given as a tonic. But, above all, it is necessary to keep 
 up the determination to the surface, to avoid cold and 
 damps of every kind, night air, and every cause of de- 
 bility. 
 
 The asthma, in some instances, ends in a partial 
 palsy ; in others, in some species of dropsy ; sometimes, 
 though not often, the patient is suddenly suffocated. 
 This accident, when it happens, hath for its cause a 
 polypus in the lungs ; and instances have occurred of 
 its ending in an inflammation of those organs. 
 
 See Aretaeus. Dr. Dover. Sir John Floyer on the 
 Asthma. Cullen's First Lines^edit. iv. vol. iii. Withers 
 on the Asthma. Dr. Ryan on the History and Cure of 
 Asthma. Hoffman on Convulsive Asthma. Bree on 
 Disordered Respiration. Akenside in the London Me- 
 dical Transactions, vol. i. 
 
 ASTHMA SPASMODICUM INFANTUM. The difficulty of 
 breathing, which so often attacks during the period of 
 infancy, is a disease of peculiar danger, and its different 
 kinds are not easily discriminated. The suffocations 
 from cold and teething are generally known by the 
 fever attending, and the period of life, as well as the 
 swelling of the gums. The difficulty of distinction 
 chiefly lies between the spasmodic asthma, and cynan- 
 che stridula. The inconvenience has been greater, since, 
 from the resemblance of the symptoms, remedies have 
 been celebrated as successful in croup, which were never 
 used in the disease ; and the less experienced practitioner, 
 trusting to them, has felt the severest disappointment. 
 The distinction indeed is not easy, nor does it admit of 
 explanation. The peculiar sound of the croupy breath- 
 ing, which is known only from experience, decides the 
 question. The sound of the asthmatic breathing is less 
 shrill, and generally accompanied with some wheezing. 
 
 The remedies for the spasmodic asthma of children 
 require the utmost activity in their administration. A 
 blister must be immediately applied to the breast or 
 back; an active emetic of tartarised antimony quickly 
 given, in a dose thet will secure its effects, and probably 
 occasion also some discharge by stool. A warm bath will 
 often prove advantageous; and the asafoetida, given with 
 tinctura opii in a clyster, after some motions have been 
 procured, either by the emetic tartar, an active clyster, 
 or a dose of calomel, will relieve very effectually the 
 spasm. To a child of two years old, two scruples of 
 asafoetida may be given in a clyster, dissolved in two 
 ounces of warm water, with thirty or forty drops of the 
 tincture of opium ; and this may be repeated in four or 
 six hours, according to the exigency of the complaint. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 Dr. Millar, in the spasmodic asthma of children and 
 the hooping cough, advises the asafcetida internally ; and 
 adds, that children are soon reconciled to the taste, and 
 even grow fond of it. This may be true, but we have- 
 not been so fortunate as to meet with such admirers of 
 the garlic flavour. Cataplasms of garlic, however, ap- 
 plied to the feet, have been often advantageous. 
 
 A'STITES GLAXDULO'SI,(fromrf, and sto, to 
 stand near}. A name of the prostate glands, because 
 they are situated near the bladder. See PAR\ST\T*. 
 * ASTRA'GALO, ASTRAGALOI'DES, (from 
 c-7<<*yA;, and ti$t>$, likeness'). See OROBUS. 
 
 ASTRA'GALUS, (from eafyayaAof, a cockal or die. 
 So called because it is shaped like the die used in an- 
 cient games). ANKLE BONE. Also called the SLINO 
 BONE ; balliste os; aristrios; talus; quatrio; tetroros; 
 cavicula; cavilla; diabebos; fieza, or first bone of the 
 foot. 
 
 It is the upper bone of the foot, the tibia rests upon 
 it; its upper and under side are covered with cartilage, 
 and on its under side it articulates with the os calcis ; 
 the fore part of this bone is cartilaginous, and there it 
 articulates with the os scaphoides. Some apply the 
 term to the vertebrae of the neck. Homr, in his 
 Odyssey, uses it in this sense. 
 
 ASTRA'GALUS .EXCAPUS, is a species of astragalus 
 found in Hungary, said to be useful in syphilis. Two 
 ounces of the dry root are boiled in three pints of watef 
 to a quart, which is to be taken daily. 
 
 ASTRA'GALUS. Also a name for the LIQUORICE 
 VETCH. See OROBUS, and GLAUX ^TULGARJS LEGUMI- 
 NOSA. 
 
 ASTRA'GALUS ACULEA'TUS, ASTRA'GALUS MASSILIE'N- 
 sis^ ASTRA'GALUS TRAGA'CANTHA ALBUS. See GUMMI 
 
 TRAGACAXTHA. 
 
 ASTRA XTIA VULG. et NI'GEH, (from curltif, a star, 
 so called from the star-like shape of its flowers). See 
 IMFERATORIA. 
 
 A'STRAPE, (from p7*7, corusc o). LIGHTNING. 
 Galen reckons it among the remote causes of an epi- 
 lepsy ; and it is doubtless a cause of disease in lesser 
 degrees of its influence, as well as of death in greater. 
 In the Phil. Trans, art. xlii. ann. 1766, Dr. Laurence 
 gives an instance of a singular effect of lightning. 
 
 ASTRI'CTA, (from astringo, to bind'). When ap- 
 plied to the belly it signifies COSTIVENESS. 
 
 ASTRIXGE'XTIA, ASTRICTO-RIA. ASTRIN- 
 GENTS, (from, astringo, to bind'}. ADSTRINGENTIA ; 
 called also anastaltica; constringent/a. 
 
 The solid parts of the human machine, from various 
 causes, are often so relaxed that they are unfit to per- 
 form properly their different functions. It seems ne- 
 cessary, therefore, that there should be such remedies 
 as can correct debility, and bring back our solids to 
 their former, healthy state. Remedies of this sort 
 among physicians are called ASTRINGENTS. That many 
 substances have the power of condensing and strength- 
 ening the solid parts of animal bodies,, is proved from 
 that well known art of tanning and preparing leather 
 by oak bark, and other similar bodies, until it acquires 
 a remarkable hardness and firmness; chemistry has 
 lately taught us that this change is produced by a prin- 
 ciple called from its effects tannin, whose immediate 
 action is to precipitate the gelatine. The application, 
 however, of this principle to the human machine is not 
 
 Ee 
 
A S T 
 
 210 
 
 A S T 
 
 easy. Tannin cannot be introduced between every mi- 
 nute fibre of which the human body consists, nor could 
 it precipitate the gelatine without its consequences 
 being obvious, perhaps dangerous. We see no gela- 
 tine in the mass of blood; and the albumen, which does 
 not greatly differ, forms that portion of the blood which 
 is connected with the strength of the system ; for in 
 proportion to the density of the crassamcntum, which 
 is formed from the albumen, the strength is estimated. 
 As the beneficial effects of astringents are first felt in 
 the stomach, it is probable that the tannin acts on its 
 fibres, with which those of the whole nervous arid 
 muscular systems seem to sympathize, unless we sup- 
 pose that it produces such a chemical change on the 
 chyle as to obtain a more dense and nutritious blood. 
 Tn either way the change may perhaps be explained, 
 and though not clearly and satisfactorily, yet as per- 
 fectly as many of the medical effects produced in our 
 systems. The former of these ideas is not very differ- 
 ent from the opinion of Dr. Cullen, who says, " That 
 by the corrugation and constriction of the whole mouth 
 and fauces, from a small portion of astringents being 
 applied to a small part of the tongue, astringents act 
 upon the sentient nerves; and that, taken into the sto- 
 mach, they show their effects in other parts of the body 
 so quickly, that they can hardly be supposed to have 
 passed the stomach itself: therefore, their sudden ef- 
 fects in distant parts must be ascribed to an astringent 
 power communicated from the stomach to those distant 
 parts." The discovery of tannin is, however, of a later 
 date, and its chemical effects seem to change the state 
 of the question. 
 
 These considerations, however, assist us but little in 
 explaining all the effects of astringents. - While th,ey 
 render the simple solids more dense, they add also to 
 the tone of the system, and give energy and activity to 
 the vital. Muscular action is, at least, attended with 
 increased density, and a stronger cohesion of the mus- 
 cular fibres ; and we can therefore perceive how astrin- 
 gents can increase their energy. But the tone of the 
 nervous system is apparently connected with a fluid 
 confined to the nervous fibrils ; and the little we know 
 of its nature shows no very striking connexion between 
 increased density and increased nervous power. To 
 avoid this difficulty, it has been supposed that astrin- 
 gents unite a tonic power ; and, as we certainly pos- 
 sess tonics that are not astringent, so, on the contrary, 
 some astringents may not be tonics, or the latter power 
 may be combined without altering the sensible quali- 
 ties of the former. The flowers of zinc and arsenic are 
 certainly tonics without astringency ; and catechu, the 
 most powerful astringent, is not a tonic. It is not, 
 therefore, improbable, that the two qualities may be 
 combined ; yet they are so often united in a body, that 
 we are anxious to find a closer connexion. We may 
 reflect, then, that though the astringents can have no 
 effect on any fluid in the nerves, yet it seems probable 
 that the state of this fluid, or power, differs according 
 to the state of the simple solid, and to that of the nerves 
 as such. In a warm climate, and from warm confined 
 air, which relaxes the simple solid, the nervous energy 
 is more mobile, but less strong. From cold, and in 
 cold climates, the contrary takes place ; and, in gene- 
 ral, astringency and relaxation seem respectively to 
 attend tone and irritability. Thus it happens that 
 
 astringents lessen irritability; and it is not improbable 
 that the whole of their apparent tonic power is merely 
 the diminution of irritability, by the condensation of 
 the simple solid and the nervous system, so far as it is 
 such. 
 
 Astringents are of very different kinds; or rather me- 
 dicines of different powers produce their effects. Those 
 which strictly deserve that title, make the impression 
 of astringency or acerbity on the tongue, for the latter 
 is the effect of astringency joined with acidity. To 
 these only the explanations we have already entered 
 into apply. The principle on which their power de- 
 pends, we have said, is the tannin, in itself bitter, but 
 probably uniting in the vegetable something which adds 
 to its power. The property of striking a black with 
 chalybeates, supposed to be the distinguishing quality 
 of astringents, is now found to be characteristic of the 
 gallic acid, which sometimes accompanies the tannin. 
 The catechu, which we have styled the strongest astrin- 
 gent, produces no change of colour with vitriolated iron. 
 
 The natural orders, stellatte,senticos<s, and vaginalen 
 oleracece, afford astringents of moderate power ; and 
 among the cryfitogamie we may mention the filix 
 florida, trichomanes, equisetum, and muscus pyxida- 
 tus. The ash, the hsematoxylum campechianum (log- 
 wood), the pomegranate, and the oak, are more pow- 
 erful : and the contorte, including the bark and the 
 mahogany tree, perhaps equally so. The acerb fruits, 
 particularly the sloes, are active astringents ; but the 
 inspissated juices, the acacia and catechu, from two 
 species of mimosa, and the kino, are the most certain 
 astringents of the vegetable kingdom. The dragon's 
 blood has obtained its credit, from having been an in- 
 gredient in an active formula with other medicines of 
 this class. 
 
 The mineral kingdom affords powerful astringents ; 
 but we do not certainly know on what principle this de- 
 pends. Yetj as we find among minerals combinations 
 not very different from those of the vegetable kingdom, 
 we may conclude that a similar principle exists in them. 
 This idea is strengthened, by finding that alum may, in 
 many instances, be substituted with effect for some of 
 the substances already enumerated. Vinegar and vi- 
 triolic acid possess an astringent power, and it is of 
 course found in their salts : thus, the acetites of lead, 
 and copper, and the sulphats of clay and copper, are 
 employed with singularly good effects. 
 
 External astringents are styled styptics, and we can 
 more readily understand their action ; but some of these " 
 act mechanically, as meal, lint, puff ball, and spider's 
 webs. By inviscating the blood and assisting its coa- 
 gulation, they form a thrombus, which fills the wound 
 of the artery. The other external astringents are some 
 of the substances already mentioned, particularly the 
 earthy and metallic salts ; but there is a third kind 
 which act by coagulating the blood more directly : 
 these are ardent spirits. 
 
 Astringents are employed externally, in haemorr- 
 hages, in bruises, strains, and inflammations. In the- 
 three last the vessels are distended and weakened, and 
 their effects are sufficiently obvious, but will be fully 
 explained under the article INFLAMMATION, q. v. 
 
 Internally, they are used also for checking haemorr- 
 hages, and immoderate evacuations of every kind; 
 but the haemorrhages to which they are adapted aj*e the 
 
A ST 
 
 A S T 
 
 passive, for when the action of the vessels is strong,- 
 and blood abounds, by lessening the area of the canals, 
 they increase the disease. Their effect is probably 
 prcduced by their action on the stomach, with which 
 the extreme vessels sympathise; and as these are 
 more irritable than the larger arteries, the astringent 
 power is more conspicuous in them. In general, we 
 have said that they lessen irritability ; and they seem 
 in many instances to correct acidity. From each effect 
 they appear to be useful in calculous and nephritic 
 rases. General debility is obviated rather by tonics 
 than by astringents. 
 
 There is no great choice in the astringents employed. 
 In moderate complaints it may not be necessary to 
 use at once the strongest ; and, in general, if we want a 
 rapid change, sedatives and inirritants, particularly cold, 
 nitre, and opium, are preferable to astringents, which 
 always operate slowly. The acetite of lead is of an 
 equivocal nature ; but we have been unreasonably ter- 
 rified on this subject, and if we interpose oily laxatives, 
 it may be given with some continuance very safely. 
 
 Astringent vegetables yield their virtue to water, 
 less perfectly to spirit. The astringency does not rise 
 in distillation, nor is it dissolved by oils. 
 
 Medicines which imitate astringents in their effects 
 have been arranged in this class. We have already 
 alluded to sedatives and inirritants. The solanacea 
 and the rhxaden, including the fox glove and the pop- 
 pies, have been for this reason accounted astringents. 
 Abstinence and evacuations have been considered of 
 the same kind. 
 
 Demulcents and antacids appear more decidedly as- 
 tringent, by checking discharges from the bowels. 
 The various boles, for ages commended and employed, 
 may derive some virtue from the iron they contain, if 
 iron be in reality an astringent. The argillaceous earth, 
 of which they chiefly consist, acts as a demulcent in 
 sheathing the abraded bowels. The gum arabic, as its 
 parent plant, the mimosa nilotica, affords the acacia, 
 may perhaps be supposed to possess a real astringency : 
 it is, however, only a demulcent, and the calcined harts- 
 horn is no more. 
 
 Chalk, oyster shells, and lime water, seem to act 
 by absorbing redundant acids, which may prove a 
 source of irritation ; and, it is said, the earthly salts thus 
 produced are astringent. Of this quality there is in- 
 deed no proof; and their combinations with the acetous 
 acid are not found to be so, though of this kind ig the 
 acid which abounds in the stomach. If calcareous 
 earth be so useful in leucorrhoea as some have sup- 
 posed, it will show a degree of astringency at least in 
 the combinations formed within the body. Strontian 
 earth is an active absorbent, and has been, on this ac- 
 count, also recommended as an astringent. But of the 
 virtues, or indeed the safety of this medicine, we know 
 nothing. 
 
 See Fordyce. Gregory Conspectus Med. Wallison 
 Health and Disease. Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 ASTRI'OLISM, (from *r~,r,i, a starj. BLASTING, 
 
 OF PLANET STRIKING. 
 
 A'STRIOS. See ASTRAGALUS. 
 
 ASTROBOLI'SMOS, A'STROBLES, (from **r ? , 
 a star, and /3<*AA*i, to strike u/ion; i. e. planet struck). 
 The blasting of trees, or mortification by a blast ; but 
 when applied to the human body, it signifies an apo- 
 
 plexy or a sphacelus. The first term is brought into 
 our lexicons, but is- used only by Theophrastus in his 
 work on plants. 
 
 ASTROCYNOLO'GIA, (from *5-r^,, a star, Km*,a 
 dog, and te'/Q*, a dissertation) . The name of a trea- 
 tise on the dog dr. 
 
 ASTROXO MIA, ASTRONOMY, (from arlpt,a star, 
 and iff**, laiy). It is the science which teaches the 
 knowledge of the heavenly bodies, showing their mag- 
 nitudes, distances, order, and motion. Hippocrates 
 says, that one ignorant of astronomy cannot be well 
 qualified for a physician. Others, since his days, have 
 greatly extolled the utility of this science in the study 
 and practice of medicine; some styling anatomy the 
 right eye of physic, and astronomy its left: for, they 
 say, such is the influence of the sun, moon, and stars, 
 especially the planets, upon terrestrial bodies, by the 
 intervention of the ether and atmosphere, that they 
 induce very sensible changes in them; but admitting 
 some influence in the planets, it is in a degree too 
 trifling to affect the practice of medicine. The planets 
 may influence our atmosphere, and perhaps in some 
 slight degree our bodies ; but meteorology, and those 
 branches of science by which we are taught the nature 
 and properties of the air, seem more directly proper to 
 medical enquiries. 
 
 It is pleaded, that the aspects of the stars influence 
 the human body, because in the vernal equinox, or 
 the summer solstice, the force of- intermitting fevers is 
 destroyed, though obstinate in all other seasons ; and 
 because that the equinoxes are peculiarly hurtful to 
 some patients ; but these 'circumstances are better ac- 
 counted for on principles less remote than those de- 
 rived from astronomy. The late Dr. Mead was a great 
 advocate for this branch of science; and Dr. Baifour 
 has more lately endeavoured to show the connection of 
 the access or crisis of fevers with the solar and lunar 
 conjunctions. This connection is not observable in 
 these climates, but its existence cannot be wholly denied 
 in the tropical regions. 
 
 A'STRUM, (from the Hebrew term, aes,Jire). A 
 STAR. With the chemists this word signifies that vir- 
 tue and power which result from the preparation : thus 
 the astrum of salt is its resolution into a fluid state, by 
 which it can exert itself more powerfully. Astrum is 
 a name given to many medicines. 
 
 A'SUAR. See MYROBALANI INDIA. 
 
 A'SUGAR. See J^RUGO .RIS. 
 
 ASU'OLI. See FULIGO. 
 
 A'TAC. See NITHUM. 
 
 ATA'XIA. ATAXY, (from a, priv. and Txre-u, to 
 order J. Some particular irregularity or disorder. 
 
 ATA'XMIR. An Arabic word expressing the me- 
 thod of treating an eye, when preternatural hairs grow 
 under the natural ones. 
 
 ATE'CHXIA, a.Tt%nti, (from <*, neg. and ri^ir., an 
 art, a -want of art). See ANAPHRODISIA. 
 
 A'TER SU'CCUS. See ATRA BILIS. 
 
 A'TERAMNIA,(from *, priv. and nifu, to break 
 in fiieces). This word occurs in Hippocrates de 
 Acre, Locis, et Aquis, and is expounded by Galen as 
 signifying difficulty of concoction, and hard. He ob- 
 serves, that the ancients gave this appellation to bad 
 waters, and that, when joined with other words, it 
 hath other significations. 
 
 Ee2 
 
A T L 
 
 212 
 
 AT ft 
 
 ATHAMA'NTIA CRETE'NSIS. See DAUCUS 
 
 CRETICUS. 
 
 ATHANA'SIA, (from *, neg. and &WT?, death}. 
 So called because its flowers do not wither easily. The 
 IMMORTAL PLANT. A name given to TANSEY, because, 
 when stuffed up the nose of a dead crfrpse, it is said 
 to prevent putrefaction : see TANACETUM. It means 
 also immortality. The name of an antidote of Galen, 
 and another of Oribasius ;, it is the name also of a 
 collyrium described by yEtius, and of many other com- 
 positions. 
 
 ATHA'NOR, ATHO'NOR, (from an Arabic word, 
 athan). Among the chemists it is a sort of digesting 
 furnace, contrived to maintain its heat a long time, con\- 
 municating with its chimney by a lateral canal, as the 
 furnace for a sand bath. It is carried to a considerable 
 height above the part where this canal enters, filled 
 with fuel to the top, and closely covered : as the lower 
 part of the fuel consumes, it is supplied by what is above, 
 which falls down into its place: thus a constant and 
 equal heat is maintained a long time without any at- 
 tendance. See FORNAX. 
 
 A'THENA. A plaster in much repute among the 
 ancients. 
 
 ATHENATO'RIUM. A thick glass cover, direct- 
 ed in the Theatrum Chimicum, vol. iii. p. 33, to be 
 luted to a cucurbit, when the alembic is taken off in a 
 particular process. 
 
 ATHENIO'NIS CATAPO'TIUM. The name of 
 a pill in Celsus's writings. 
 
 ATHENI'PPON. The name of a collyrium, also 
 called diasmyrnes; and of many other collyria. 
 
 ATHENI'PPIUM. See ASCLEPIOS. 
 
 ATHE'RA, and A 'THAR A, (from .if, corn). A 
 sort of food made with wheat flour, like the pap-meat 
 which is given to children. Pliny says it is an Egyptian 
 invention. 
 
 ATHERO'M A, (from */>*, finite, or fiap ) . It is a 
 kind of tumour, thus named from the consistence 
 of its contents, and may be safely extirpated. See 
 
 NjEVUS. 
 
 ATHLE'TICUS, ATHLETIC, (from ai^ia, to con- 
 tend} . A robust constitution fit for wrestling. 
 
 A'THRIX, (from , neg. and -9?i|, hair). See ALO- 
 PECIA. 
 
 A'THROON, A'THROUS, (from *ipi&, to col- 
 lect). In medical authors it imports copious, accumu- 
 lated, or sudden, and is the reverse of by degrees : 
 similar to confertus. 
 
 ATHY'MIA, (from , neg. and 9-v/x.of, courage). 
 PUSILLANIMITY. In medical authors it usually signifies 
 that dejectedness, despondence, anxiety, and despair, 
 which frequently occur in the course of distempers. In 
 some authors it is synonymous with melancholia. 
 
 ATI'NCAR, or ATI'NKAR, (from atin c/iama, 
 Arab.), See BORAX. 
 
 ATITA'RA. Sec PALMA MINOR. 
 
 A'TLAS, (from a.r^a.a, to sustain, or often.:, to car- 
 ry). The name of the first vertebra of the neck; so 
 called because it sustains the head, as Atlas was sup- 
 posed to sustain the earth. It is a bony ring, and in its 
 back part it receives the processus dentatus of the second 
 vertebra; it hath no spinal process ; its transverse pro- 
 cesses are very thick; instead of the two superior ob- 
 lique processes, which the other vertebrae have, there 
 
 are two oblong holes, which receive the condyles of the" 
 os occipitis, and the inferior oblique processes are 
 horizontal to admit of rotation. 
 
 ATMOSPHjE'RA, (from 7f>s, -vapour, and e-psipx, 
 a circle). The ATMOSPHERE. See AER. 
 
 ATO'CHIA, (from , priv. and nxla, fiario). PRE- 
 TERNATURAL LABOUR. 
 
 ATO'CIUM,(from the same, so called because som& 
 of the flowers bear no seed). See ANTIRRHINUM. 
 
 ATOLLI, (Indian). A sort of PAP, made of the 
 meal of maize and water, which the Indians mix with 
 their chocolate. 
 
 A'TOMUS, (from , neg. and rc/^va, to cut or di- 
 vide). An ATOM. It is a particle of matter exceedingly- 
 small ; indeed the elementary particles of which bodies 
 consist. Asclepiades taught that atoms were the pri- 
 mordia of all things, and that they were not perceptible 
 to our senses, but only to our. understandings; that 
 they had no qualities, for the qualities of bodies which 
 they compose, depend on the order, figure, and number, 
 of many atoms joined together; and this last circumstance 
 he proves by observing, that a lump of silver is white, but 
 if filed down it is black; and horns of goats are black 
 when whole, but white if filed down. Galen says, that 
 Asclepiades, adhering to the sentiments of Democritus 
 and Epicurus with regard to the principles of bodies, had 
 only changed the former names of things, calling atoms 
 molecules, and a vacuum, pores. Molecules were, how- 
 ever, divisible, but atoms not. This doctrine has been 
 generally admitted as sufficiently probable, though in- 
 capable of demonstration, and with greater facility, as' 
 no important consequence is derived from it. Kant 
 has, however, endeavoured to subvert it, by substituting 
 what he calls the dynamic philosophy, changing the 
 word atoms to flowers, and real objects to their effects. 
 Mr. Mitchell and Dr. Priestley, many years since, en- 
 deavoured to produce a similar change in the funda- 
 mental principles of philosophy, by transferring the 
 sensation of resistance from matter, to a medium sur- 
 rounding it, rather than to the ultimate atoms of the 
 corpuscularian philosophers. Kant's system is very 
 popular in Germany. 
 
 ATO'NIA, (from , neg. and -reiva, to stretch). ATO- 
 NY; defect of muscular power. RELAXATION, or DE- 
 BILITY. This word was much in use among the me- 
 thodic sect, who ascribed the causes of all distempers to 
 jelaxation, stricture, or a mixture of both. It is gene- 
 rally synonymous with palsy, and applied to every in- 
 stance of debility, particularly in the' muscular fibres. 
 
 ATOYA'XACOTL, AT OYA'XACOTL CHI- 
 CHILTIC. See MACAXOCOTLIFERA. 
 
 A'TRA BI'LIS. Jlter succus; bilis alra; BLACK 
 BILE. According to the ancients it arises, 1st, From 
 the grosser parts of the blood, and this they called the 
 melancholy humour. 2dly, From yellow bile being 
 highly concocted. Dr. Percival in his Essays suggests, 
 that it is the gall rendered acrid by stagnation in the 
 gall bladder, and viscid by the absorption of its fluid 
 parts. Bile in this state discharged into the duodenum, 
 occasions universal disturbance until it is evacuated; 
 violent vomiting, or purging, or both; and previ- 
 ously the pulse is quick, the head achs, a delirium, 
 a hiccough, intense thirst, inward heat, and a fetid 
 breath, come on. Some describe this kind of bile as 
 being acid, harsh, corroding, and, when poured on the 
 
ATR 
 
 213 
 
 ATR 
 
 ground, bubbling up like a ferment. Dr. Percival says, 
 that, by the use of the infus. sennae limoniatum warmed 
 with die tinctura columbae, he has checked the vomit- 
 ings occasioned by this matter. In many instances this 
 bile resembles blood, and has been considered as such. 
 The distinction is easy when the matter is diluted, as 
 the blood has a reddish, and the bile'a yellowish hue. 
 See MELJEMA and MORBUS NIGER. 
 
 ATRACHE'LUS, (from <*, neg. and Tfoc^iiA^, the 
 neck). SHORT XECKED. 
 
 ATRA'CTYLIS, called cnicua, carduua luteus, car- 
 duocnicus, DISTAFF THISTLE, (from *TC*KT, a sp.ind.le). 
 It is a plant which grows in Italy, Greece, and other 
 warm countries. Its leaves are of the same nature as 
 those of the carduus benedictus, but the stalk is the part 
 that is chiefly used. The women keep them for distaffs. 
 
 ATRAGE'NE, Jlammula Jo-vis, clematis recta Lin. 
 Sp. PI. "67, and TRAVELLER'S JOY. The whole plant 
 is of a caustic quality, and laid on the skin quickly 
 raises a blister. It has been used as a diuretic ; and the 
 infusion or extract has been given in the worst states 
 of syphilis. Externdly it has been applied to syphi- 
 litic sores and cancers. The infusion has been used in 
 the form of a lotion. From two to three drachms of 
 the driad leaves are infused in a pint of water ; and of 
 the extract of the leaves, from one to three grains are 
 a dose. Some species of the clematis have been sepa- 
 rated under this generic name, but it contains none of 
 the medicinal kinds. Dale. 
 
 ATRAME'NTUM SUTO'RIUM. A name of the 
 GREEN VITRIOL, and melantoria. See VITRIOLUM vi- 
 HIBE. 
 
 ATRAPHA'XIS, or ATRAPHRA'XIS,(from **t* 
 7* *fff*f *ti|i; so called from its quick growth). See 
 ATRIPLEX. 
 
 ATRE'SIA, (from *, neg. and -rfxa, or rpm, to per- 
 forate). IMPERFORATION. See ATRETI. 
 
 ATRETA'RUM ISCHU'RIA, (from 
 rota, to fterforate). A SUPPRESSION OF 
 the menses being retained in the vagina. 
 
 RIA VESICALIS. 
 
 ATRE'TI, IMPERFORATE, (from , priv. and 
 to fi rf orate) . Those of either sex are thus called, when 
 their anus, or any other natural aperture, is closed. 
 . A 'TRICES, (from , non, and 3pi|, hair). Small 
 tubercles near the anus, about which hairs will not 
 grow ; and which recede and return, especially at the 
 first. Valesius de Taranta reckoned them among con- 
 dylomata et fici. 
 
 A'TRICI. Small sinuses in the intestinum rectum, 
 which do not reach so far as to perforate into its cavity. 
 
 ATRI'PLEX. The Greek term is ATRAPHAXIS, from 
 whence some say the word is derived ; q. v. O'RACH, 
 oro'RACHE; also called atrijilex alba or rubra horten- 
 i, arrache, atrafihraxis, chrysolachanon ; WHITE, RED, 
 
 Or GARDEN ORACH. , 
 
 It is an annual plant rising from seeds, and chiefly 
 employed in the kitchen. 
 
 ATRI'PLEX FZ'TIDA. Called also garosmum, andra- 
 fihex, -vul-varia, chenofiodium fttidum, chenofi odium. 
 vulvarium, atriftlex olida, blitum ftetidum ; STINKING 
 ORACH: is the chenofiodium -vulvaria Lin. Sp. PI. 321. 
 
 It hath a strong disagreeable smell, somewhat like 
 that of salt fish. That found growing amongst old 
 
 non, and 
 URINE, from 
 See ISCHU- 
 
 rubbish is weaker than that in moister ground. Wa- 
 ter takes up all its virtue by infusion; but it loses 
 its strength by keeping. It is a fetid anti-hysteric, an- 
 tispasmodic, and acts without irritation. It can only 
 be used in its recent state, as when dry it loses its sen - 
 sible qualities. Therefore the best form is a conserve, 
 of which two or r three drachms may be taken in a day. 
 Dr. Cullen wishes it was more often employed, Mat. 
 Med. 
 
 ATRI'PLEX. MARITIMA, and PORTULA'CA. See 
 HALIMUS. 
 
 ATRI'PLEX ODO'RA SUAVE'OLENS. See BOTRYS. 
 
 ATRI'PLEX SYLVE'STRIS, WILD ORACH. See CHEXO- 
 PODIL-M, AMBROSOIDES, and RUBRUM. 
 
 A'TROPA, BELLADONA, (from Alfx-<, the goddess 
 of destiny ). See SOLANVM LETHALE. 
 
 A'TROPA MANDRAGORA. See MAJTDBAGORA. 
 
 ATROPHI'A, (from <t, and rftfiu, to nourish ). Con- 
 tabescentia ; inutritio ; marasmus ; ariditas corftoris ; 
 an ATROPHY. It is a wasting, with loss of strength ; but 
 without hectic fever. Dr. Cullen remarks, that an atro- 
 phy perhaps is never without fever, at least the pulse is 
 quicker than usual ; but the absence of the true hectic 
 fever distinguishes this disease from the tabes. It is also 
 called a nervous consumption. Dr. Cullen places atro- 
 phy in the class CACHEXLZ, and order MARCORES. He 
 enumerates four species. 
 
 1. ATROPHIA INANITORUM, from too great evacu- 
 ations ; tabes nutricum, sudatoria, and a sangui-Jluxu. 
 
 2. ATROPHIA FAMELICORVM, from deficient nourish- 
 ment. 
 
 3. ATROPHIA CACOCHTMICA, from bad nourishment, 
 depraved digestion, or acrimony : tabes sy/ihilitica, and 
 ah hydrofie. 
 
 4. ATROPHIA DEBILIUM, where the powers of diges- 
 tion are" weakened or destroyed. The atrophy -of chil- 
 dren is called fiaidotroflhia, and the tabes dorsalis be- 
 longs to the fourth species. 
 
 An atrophy, from whatever it may proceed, arises 
 from a defective exertion of the assimilating powers 
 of the constitution, an impediment to the application of 
 the nourishment obtained ; by which even the functions 
 of the machine, ordained for the support, becomes its 
 destruction ; or from a preternatural discharge of the 
 healthy fluids : acrimony, requiring excessive absorption 
 for its attenuation or sheathing, is scarcely an object of 
 the present article, as it is most commonly connected 
 with hectic fever. 
 
 The signs in the beginning are, a decrease of strength, 
 loss of appetite without fever, cough, or short breath, 
 though in the progress, when atrophy has induced great 
 weakness, there is some degree of difficulty in the 
 breathing; the urine is inconstant in its colour, though 
 generally high, and small in quantity ; sometimes it 
 is pale and profuse ; in time the blood seems to grow 
 hot and acrid for want of its due supplies, a febrile 
 heat increases, as well as a cough, and difficulty of 
 breathing. In children this disease frequently hap- 
 pens; and, besides the above mentioned causes, they 
 are subject to it from a sudden change from the breast 
 to more solid food ; in which case their legs become 
 pendulous, the habit flaccid, their skin corrugated, and, 
 in many instances, their appetite for food is almost 
 insatiable. As a weakness in their chyjopoietic organs 
 
ATT 
 
 214 
 
 AT Y 
 
 is the cause, so, on dissecting those patients after death, 
 their mesenteric glands are tumefied, their livers much 
 disordered, their intestines filled with black fetid sordes, 
 and the muscles of their bellies extenuated almost to a 
 membrane. It is, however, doubtful whether this dis- 
 ease is not rather referable to scrofula. See TABES 
 
 MESENTERICA. 
 
 Atrophy should be distinguished from leanness, the 
 rickets, and that weakness and leanness in some chil- 
 dren, who pine only for want of a due supply from the 
 breast 
 
 The cure will be regulated by the cause. 
 
 If this disorder depends on any other, as on a diarrhoea, 
 fluor albus, diabetes, gonorrhoea, or haemorrhages, the 
 relief will depend on the cure of the original disease. 
 
 If the cause is indigestion, with a viscid obstruction of 
 the mesentery, which is the case in children, and some- 
 times in old people, gentle occasional doses of rhubarb 
 with calomel, or sal polychrest, and in the intervals, 
 stomachics, with warm tonics, are useful. Irritating 
 purges weaken the patient too much. Ferrugineous 
 medicines, and the bark, contribute to the cure ; though 
 in this complaint the best plans often fail. 
 
 The scrofulous and cancerous cases only admit of 
 palliation, by keeping the circulation as low as the ge- 
 neral health will admit. A thin light diet is the most 
 proper, such as jellies of vegetable and animal sub- 
 stances, and broths ; supporting the strength by the 
 bark, and dilute vitriolic acid. 
 
 When excessive evacuations have been the cause, the 
 decoction of sarsaparilla, salep, chalybeate waters, tark, 
 cold bathing, and gentle riding, are proper. A species 
 is mentioned by authors, arising from a compression of 
 the thoracic duct by a tumour ; but this is evidently 
 beyond the reach of medicine, as atrophy from a rupture 
 of this duct would be. 
 
 A venereal taint is often an .unsuspected cause ; in 
 which case mild mercurials, with sarsaparilla, and a 
 milk diet, are the cure. See Sauvages' Nosologia Me- 
 thodica. Hoffman, Syst. Rat. Medicinae. Morton. 
 Willis. 
 
 A'TTA, (from aria, to leap}. Festus says, it is 
 one who, by reason of the tenderness or other defect in 
 his feet, touches the ground lightly rather than treads 
 on it. 
 
 A'TTAGEN, ATTAGE'NA PHRYGIA. The 
 name of an Asiatic partridge, so called from its skipping 
 motion ; it is commonly known by the name of FRANCO- 
 LIN. The Greeks call it lagopus, hare's foot, because 
 its feet are downy. It is of a dusky red colour on its 
 back, and seems to be the same as our red cock, which 
 Aldrovandus calls attagen. Ray names it francolino 
 Italorum; and in Gmelin's Linnaeus, it is a variety of 
 the tetrao legofius. Pliny describes it under the name 
 of lagopus altera, and with us it is called the RED COCK, 
 GOR COCK, MOOR COCK, or RED GAME. They are most 
 highly flavoured in autumn, are not remarkable in me- 
 dicine, though the gizzard, on its inside, is very fra- 
 "grant just after the bird is killed. 
 
 ATTA'LICUS. The name of some compound me- 
 dicine mentioned by Galen. 
 
 ATTENTION, is a voluntary, though sometimes 
 an involuntary exertion of mind, either in expectation, 
 or watching the.progress of any successive events. At- 
 
 tention to sounds is regulated by the tension of the men> 
 brana tympani; and attention exerted in general, has- 
 sometimes obviated nervous paroxysms, or lessened the 
 shock of a smart short pain, as from drawing a tooth. 
 The attention required in some skilful games, as that of 
 chess, has even drawn the mind from the thought of a 
 speedy certain death. 
 
 ATTENUA'NTIA, (from attcnuo, to make thin}. 
 ATTENUATING MEDICINES act, it is supposed, by di- 
 minishing the consistence of the blood, or secreted 
 fluids, and almost exclusively of the fluids. Those 
 which operate by immediate contact are few, and are 
 water, or such as abound with water, as on this they de- 
 pend for their action only. Yet water alone will not rea- 
 dily mix with the animal fluids, and it is often thrown 
 out by the kidneys as an injurious substance, unless joined 
 with farinacea or animal juices, so as to be submitted to 
 the action of the stomach. Certainly, water is not alone 
 an attenuant. It may be, however, doubted, whether the 
 blood is in any instance too viscid ; the buff coat in blood 
 is owing to a very different state. If, however, the glu- 
 ten is ever morbidly viscid, the neutral salts are the only 
 proper attenuants, and soap as containing an alkali may 
 be such. The sweet fruits and sugar also produce some 
 effect in attenuating the blood. The obstructions from 
 more solid substances can never be attenuated' by any 
 fluid ; and the only successful mode of treatment is, to 
 excite the action of the vessels. Mercury may perhaps 
 have some effect, but its influence in attenuating the 
 fluids arises- wholly from its increasing the action of 
 muscular fibres of the sanguiferous system. See Hoff- 
 man, vol. i. and ii. cap. iv. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 A'TTICUM. The name of a plaster used by Hip- 
 pocrates. When applied to honey or wax it means 
 Athenian : as those, in the neighbourhood of Hymettus, 
 were the best. 
 
 ATTO'LLENS, (from attollo, to lift uji). It is an 
 epithet applied to some muscles, whose office it is to 
 elevate the part to which they are attached. 
 
 ATTO'LLENS AURICULAE SUPE'RIOR MU'SCULUS. - A 
 muscle which rises from .the corrugator supercilii by a 
 thin fascia. 
 
 ATTO'LLENS OCULI, i. e. Musculus superior, et rec- 
 tus superior oculi. See ELEVATOR OCULI. 
 
 ATTO'NITUS MO'RBUS, et STUPOR, (from. 
 attonitus, surprised, because the person attacked falls 
 downs suddenly). Names of the APOPLEXY, q. v. It 
 is also given to that species of palsy which succeeds the 
 apoplexy. See PARALYSIS. 
 
 ATTRA'CTIO, (from attraho, to attract}. See 
 REPULSIO and AFFINITAS. 
 
 ATTRACTI'VUM, (from the same). ATTRAC- 
 TIVE. Paracelsus pretends to have had an attractive 
 medicine which would draw away the diseases of the 
 body ; but the extravagances of this whimsical genius 
 with respect to it, though not deserving a place here, 
 may be met with in his Archidox. lib. vii. 
 
 ATTRACTI'VUS, (from the same). ATTRACTO- 
 RIUS, and ATTRAHENS, are applied to remedies that have 
 a power of attracting or drawing. 
 
 ATTRI'TA, ATTRI'TO, (from attero, to rub to- 
 gether}. ATTRITION. See INTERTRIGO. 
 
 A'TYPOS, (from , negative, and TIHT-OJ, a farm or 
 tenor}. IRREGULAR. It is applied to diseases which 
 
AUD 
 
 215 
 
 AUD 
 
 hare no regularity in their periods; and to a deformity 
 in the limbs. 
 
 AUA'NTE, AU'APSE, (from -<.*, to dry'). The 
 DRY DISEASE. The patient cannot bear either absti- 
 nence or eating. Fasting causes a rumbling in his 
 belly, and gnawing pain in his stomach. He vomits up 
 various matters, and after vomiting he is at e.ase. After 
 eating, there are eructations; an inflammatory heat and 
 redness; a constant feeling as if a painful stool was to 
 be discharged, yet only wind is evacuated; a head-ach; 
 a sense of pricking, as with needles, in different parts 
 of the body; the legs seem heavy, grow feeble and ex- 
 tenuated, and he becomes weak: (Hippocrates). It is 
 not easy from this account to ascertain the real com- 
 plaint, unless it be an accumulation of sordes in the 
 stomach and bowels. In confirmation of this idea, he 
 prescribed at first a purge, and after it an emetic; he 
 then directs abstinence from fat food, temperance, bath- 
 ing, unctions, and moderate exercise. 
 
 AU'CHMOS, (from , to dry}. The Latins call 
 it squalor. It is hot, dry, sultry weather. 
 
 AUCUPA'LIS or AUCUPA'RIA, (from aucufior, 
 to endeavour to catch,} so called because birds are 
 taken by its berries. See ORXUS, and SORBUS SYLVES- 
 TRIS. 
 
 AUDA'CIA, (from audax, bold). In a medical 
 sense it is that sort of boldness which we meet with in 
 delirium or madness. 
 
 AUDITO'RIA ARTERIA, (from audio, to hear}. 
 The internal auditory artery goes off from each side of 
 the artcria basilaris to the organ of hearing, and accom- 
 panies the auditory nerve, having first furnished several 
 small twigs to the membrana arachnoides. 
 
 AUDITO'RIUS MEATUS, (from the same). The 
 passage that conveys the air to the auditory nerve. It 
 leads from the lower anterior part of the concha to the 
 tympanum, and is partly bony, partly cartilaginous; all 
 within the temporal bone is the bony part, it is the 
 longest, and forms the bottom; the rest is cartilaginous, 
 and makes the external opening or orifice of the canal : 
 these two parts make a canal of about three fourths of 
 an inch long, a little tortuous, and wider in some parts 
 than in others. On the membranous covering of the 
 cartilaginous part we observe the yellow bodies, sup- 
 posed to be the glandule ceruminis. The bony part of 
 the meatus is nearly horizontal and straight; the carti- 
 laginous part only is curved and winding, which should 
 be observed when a syringe is used to inject any thing 
 with into the ear. 
 
 AUDITO'RIUS SERVUS. The AUDITORY NERVE. The 
 seventh pair of nerves are called auditory nerves; so 
 are the syrn/iathetici mint/res. This seventh pair of 
 nerves run into the os petrosum, and are there divided 
 into the portio mollis, which is spent upon the labyrinth 
 of the ear, and distributed to_ the meatus auditorius in- 
 ternus, passing to the vestribulum cochleae; and portio 
 dura, which goes out by the aqueduct, between the 
 mastoid and styloid processus, passes through the pa- 
 rotid, becomes a cutaneous nerve, and communicates 
 with the upper maxillary. On these nerves, no cover- 
 ing from the dura mater can be traced. 
 
 AUDI'TUS, (from audio, to hear). The sense of 
 HEARING, also called acoe . By this sense we perceive 
 the elastic tremors of the air; and to facilitate the func- 
 tion, the organ of hearing is made up of hard bones, 
 
 and of elastic cartilages and membranes. The elastic 
 air only receives sonorous tremors, and transfers them, 
 as we see water transfer any impulse given to it The 
 sound is increased in air that is condensed, and is lost 
 in a vessel emptied of its air. The body, which pro- 
 duces sound, ought to tremble or vibrate in the" smallest 
 of its particles. From such a tremor the contiguous 
 air is beat into waves, whereby the parts of the air that 
 lie outermost are compressed, and fly back again as soon 
 as their elasticity conquers the impulse. The air con- 
 sequently flies again towards the sonorous body, where 
 it is now more loose and rarefied, to be again compressed 
 by the impulsive power; and in the same manner the 
 anterior and outer portion of air surrounding that which 
 is impelled, is by the action of the latter compressed 
 and removed further from the trembling body, yet so as 
 to return again in its proper time by the force of elasti- 
 city, driving its contents to the tremulous body for the 
 exciting a new wave. These impulsions of the air are 
 required to succeed each other with a certain velocity; 
 and in order to render them audible, they must not be 
 fewer than thirty in a second of time. As these sono- 
 rous waves are more frequent in a given time, so much 
 sharper is the sound heard, and the more strongly does 
 it affect us, till we come to the most acute of audible, 
 sounds, which have 7520 tremors in a second. Acute 
 sounds are in general yielded from bodies that are hard, 
 brittle, and violently shook or struck; but grave sounds 
 from bodies of a contrary nature. Sounds, whether 
 acute or grave, are carried through the air with a cele- 
 rity equal to about 1038 Paris feet in a second; but a 
 contrary wind retards their progress about one-twelfth 
 of their velocity. Sounds, as arising from elastic tre- 
 mors, are reflected from hard bodies in angles, equal to 
 those of their incidence ; but the same sound conveyed 
 to the open air, and dilating through an immense sphere, 
 grows proportionably weaker ; but if it pass through a 
 tube in a cylindrical shape, it is increased; therefore, 
 the sonorous waves of the elastic air being driven into 
 the cartilaginous funnel of the ear, are repelled and col- 
 lected together by alternate reflections from its elastic 
 sides into the cavity of the concha, from whence it pro- 
 ceeds through the auditory passage, with a force so 
 much stronger as the surface of the outer ear is larger 
 than the section of the auditory passage, through which 
 the same force is continued entire forward, and in- 
 creased by new reflections, excited from the percussion 
 of the elastic cartilages and hard bones, so as to mix 
 imperceptibly with the primitive sound. At the bot- 
 tom of the auditory passage is the MEMBRANE OF THE 
 
 DRUM OF THE EAR, Called MEMBRANA TYMPAXIJ SOmC- 
 
 times by the barbarous terms myringa, myrinx. It is 
 a thin, transparent, flattish pellicle, the edge of which 
 is round, and strongly fixed in the circular groove which 
 divides the bony meatus of the external ear from the 
 tympanum or barrel : this membrane consists of several 
 plates, one of which is dry, rattling, splendid, and pel- 
 lucid. It is very tense, easily put into a tremulous 
 motion ; and upon it the sonorous waves or modulations 
 of external air strike, move the small bones fixed to it, 
 and it proves a means of sound being readily conveyed 
 to the common sensorium. This membrane is stretched 
 over a cavity in the os petrosum, called the TYMPANUM 
 or DRUM, which consists of several cavities. In the 
 tympanum, which is of an irregular oblong figure, are 
 
A U R 
 
 216 
 
 AUR 
 
 the bones of hearing, lodged in its hollow part, between 
 the pars petrosa and squamosa of the temporal bones. 
 The cavities of the tympanum are, the opening of the 
 mastoid cells ; that of the Eustachian tube, the canalis 
 semi fletrosus, half bony canal, ihefenestra avails, and 
 rotunda. Within the tympanum are suspended the 
 bones of hearing moveably; the first of which is the 
 malleus, or hammer, whose handle is fixed to the mem- 
 brane of the drum ; and at one end to the second bone, 
 called the incus, or anvil, which it resembles in shape, 
 to which it conveys the tremors impressed upon the 
 membrane : the incus rests on the os orbiculare, a small 
 round bone, and this upon the stapes or stirrup ; the 
 stapes and the air of the tympanum press the auditory 
 nerve, whence the sense of sound is conveyed to the 
 common sensory. When, by the force of external 
 sounds, the membrane of the drum is forced too much 
 inward, it is probably supported by air which passes 
 from the mouth through the Eustachian tube into the 
 inner ear. The importance of the cochlea of the ear, 
 in order to the conveyance of the sound, is very consi- 
 derable. For a more minute information, consult Hal- 
 ler's Physiology, and the ingenious observations of Dr. 
 Shebbeare on this subject, in his Theory and Practice 
 of Physic, and the article SONUS. 
 
 AUGME'NTUM,(from<zug-eo, to increase}. AUX- 
 ESIS, (from u|, to increase'). The increase of a 
 disease, from its attack to its height. 
 
 AUGU'STA. An epithet given to several com- 
 pound medicines. 
 
 AULI'SCOS, (from tiA, a fiifie}. See CATHETE- 
 HUS, and FISTULA. 
 
 AU'RA, (from a-tip, air, or rather from the Hebrew 
 term AOH,) signifies an exhalation, or vapour, which 
 arises from mephitic caves. The chemists mean by it 
 a certain fine and pure spirit, found in every animal and 
 vegetable body; but so subtle as only to be perceptible 
 to us by its smell. 
 
 AU'RA EPILE'PTICA. A gradual sensation, like air 
 ascending from some determined part of the extre- 
 mities upwards, occasioning an epileptic attack. In 
 the E/ihem. JVat. Cur. An. 3. Obs. 336; and in a 
 treatise of Galen on an epileptic boy, there are evi- 
 dent examples of an epilepsy per consensum ab aura 
 adscendente. 
 
 AU'RA VITA'LIS. So Helmont calls the vital heat. 
 
 AURA'NTIA, (ab aureo colore, from its golden co- 
 lour). ENASCE'NTIA, and IMMATU'RA. See AURANTIA 
 
 CURASSAVENTIA. 
 
 AURA'NTIA HISPALE'NSIS, called also mala aurantia 
 
 fruclu acido, major arantia malus, aurangia, mala au- 
 
 rea, chrysomelea, nerantia, martianum fiomum ; fioma 
 
 anarantia; SEVILLE CHANGE. It is the citrus auran- 
 
 tium Lin. Sp. PI. 1 100. 
 
 The China and Seville orange are both only varieties 
 of the same species : the latter is only found in our 
 Pharmacopoeias ; and the flowers, leaves, yellow rind, 
 and juice, are made use of for different medical pur- 
 poses. 
 
 The FLOWERS of this tree are highly odoriferous, and 
 are used as a perfume; they are bitter to the taste; 
 they give their taste and smell both to water and to 
 spirit, but most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine. 
 The water which is distilled from these flowers is called 
 ol. na]ih<s. In distillation they yield a small quantity 
 
 of essential oil, which is called oleum vel esaentia neroli; 
 they are brought from Italy and France. 
 
 The LEAVES have a bitterish taste, and yield by dis- 
 tillation an essential oil ; indeed by rubbing them be- 
 tween the fingers and thumb they manifest considerable 
 fragrance. Westaerhoef, De Haen, and several Ger- 
 man physicians, have spoken highly in favour both of 
 the flowers and leaves, but particularly of the latter, and 
 held them in great estimation as a remedy for epilepsy 
 and other convulsive disorders; but from later experi- 
 ence they have sunk greatly in their reputation. The 
 dose of the leaves in powder was from J ss. to J i. 
 two or three times a day, and in decoction propor- 
 tionably strong. They resemble the laurel and the bit- 
 ter almond, and may owe their taste also to the prussic 
 acid. 
 
 The YELLOW RIND of the fruit, freed from the white 
 fungous part, is warmer than the peal of lemons, of a 
 more durable flavour, and abounds more with a light 
 fragrant essential oil, which exudes upon wounding it. 
 Infused in boiling water it gives out nearly all its smell 
 and taste; 'cold water extracts the bitter, but very little 
 of the flavour. In distillation all the oil rises without 
 the bitter. The yellow rind gives an agreeable flavour 
 to the other medicines, and has deservedly gained the 
 character of a pleasant warm aromatic bitter. Its ex- 
 pressed oil is essence of bergamot. 
 
 The orange peel is commonly employed as a sto- 
 machic, promotes appetite, and is particularly'useful in 
 restoring tone to the stomach when it has been impaired 
 by excess. It has been also much celebrated in cure of 
 intermittents, and in those of a most obstinate kind ; and 
 as a powerful remedy in menorrhagia, and immoderate 
 uterine evacuations. It is, however, little more than a 
 light bitter, not very powerful in any of these diseases. 
 The London college direct a syrup and tincture. In 
 the former, eight ounces of the peel are steeped in five 
 pints of water; and in the latter, three ounces of the 
 peel are digested in a quart of proof spirit. 
 
 The JUICE OF SEVILLE ORANGES is a grateful acid, 
 which, by allaying heat, quenching thirst, promoting 
 various excretions, and diminishing the action of the 
 vascular sanguiferous system, proves extremely useful 
 in both ardent and putrid fevers, though the China 
 orange juice, as impregnated with a larger proportion 
 of sugar, becomes more agreeable, and may be taken 
 in larger quantity. The Seville orange juice is par- 
 .ticularly serviceable as an antiscorbutic, and alone will 
 prevent or cure scurvy in the most apparently desperate 
 circumstances. In dyspepsia, putrid bile in the sto- 
 mach, both lemon and orange juice are highly useful. 
 The acid of the Seville orange differs in some of its 
 pharmaceutical properties, both from the fermented 
 acid of vinegar, and from the native acid salts of the 
 leaves or plants : from the former in its not being vola- 
 tile, or not exhaling upon inspissating the juice, nor ris- 
 ing in distillation with the heat of boiling water; from 
 the latter, in its being soluble in spirit of wine : the in- 
 spissated juice liquifies in air, water, or spirit of wine; 
 whence it is easily preserved during many years, either 
 in the form of an extract, or in a spirituous solution. 
 
 AURA'NTIA CURASSAVE'NTIA. AURE'NTIUM CURAS- 
 SA'VENSE. CURASSOA, or CURASSAO, APPLES, or 
 ORANGES. They seem to be the immature oranges 
 that by some accident have been checked in their 
 
AL B 
 
 AUR 
 
 : th. They are a grateful aromatic bitter, of a fla- 
 vour very different from that of th'. peel from the ripe 
 fruit, and without any acid ; what little tartness they 
 have when fresh is lost in drying. Spirit of wine ex- 
 tracts perfectly all their virtue ; water imperfectly : 
 infused in wine or brandy they afford a good bitter for 
 the stomach. They are used to promote the discharge 
 in issues, whence their name of ISSUE PEAS, and to 
 give the flavour of hops to beer. 
 
 AVKAXTIA SIVEXSIS, called also aurantia dulcis, 
 S'mensia, mala aurantia Chinensia, CHIXA or 
 
 aWEET OUAXGKS. 
 
 The rind hath a faint smell, with but little bitterness, 
 and is never used in medicine; the juice hath a grate- 
 ful subacid sweetness, in general of the same qualities 
 as our summer fruits. 
 
 AURA'TUS GERMANO'RUM, (from aurum, 
 gold}. It is an oleo-saccharum with the oil of cinna- 
 mon, called AU'RUM HORIZOXTA.'LE. 
 
 AU'REA ALEXANDRIA. An antidote invented 
 by Alexander. 
 
 ' AURELIA'XA CAXADE'XSIS IRO'QUjEIS,(ab 
 aureo cslore, from its golden colour ). See GEXSIXG. 
 
 AU REUS, (from the same). A weight equal to a 
 drachm and a half; also a pompous appellation for 
 many compound medicines. Blancard says it was a 
 weight amongst the Arabians of a drachm, a seventh 
 part; the same with denarius. 
 
 AURICHA'LUM, a corruption of ORICHALCUM. 
 See 
 
 AURICO'LLA, (from aurum, gold, and r.oX^xo, to 
 glue together). A substance with which goldsmiths 
 solder gold. See TIXCAL. 
 
 AURl'CULA (from auris, the ear). The EXTER- 
 NAL PART of the EAR; which is divided into the upper 
 part called fiinna^ and the lower soft part called lobiis, 
 or lobulus. The pinna is divided into several eminences 
 and cavities; the eminences are the helix, called also 
 cafire'jl'-iss; anti-helix; tragus, called also anti-lobium; 
 and anti-tragus. 
 
 The helix is the large border round the ear^ or the 
 '.-xterior compass of the ear ; bo Cidled because of its 
 tortuosity. 
 
 The anti-helix is the large oblong eminence, sur- 
 rounded by the helix. 
 
 The tragus is the like anterior protuberance, oppo- 
 4te to the lobe, below the fore part of the helix, which 
 .n the aged is often covered with hairs. 
 
 The anti-tragus is the posterior protuberance below 
 he inferior extremity of the anti-helix. The name of 
 i muscle which acts only upon the cartilage of the 
 far. 
 
 The cavities are the scafiha, on the inside of the he- 
 ix ; the cai'ltaa innominatu or fossa na~vicularin, at the 
 anterior upper part of the anti-helix; the concha, which 
 is situated under the anti-helix, divided by a sejitum, 
 which is a continuation of the helix ; and the meatus 
 auditorius externus. 
 
 The auricula is composed chiefly of cartilage, which 
 gives and preserves its shape. It hath the advantage 
 of being variable, for there are certain small muscles 
 called helicalia major and minor, Cragicug, and anti- 
 iragicun, which are peculiar to the ear; they act only 
 upon the cartilage, and contribute to direct it towards 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 -1; or by giving a greater tension, to increase it> 
 intensity. 
 
 The external ear is fixed to the cranium, not only by 
 the cartilaginous portion of the meatus, but also by the 
 ligaments, viz. the anterior, which is fixed by one ex- 
 tremity to the root of the apophysis zygomatica of the 
 os temporis, close to the corner of the glenoid cavity, 
 and by the other extremity to the anterior and superior 
 part of the cartilaginous meatus. The posterior liga- 
 ment is fixed by one end to the root of the mastoid 
 apophysis, and by the other to the posterior part of the 
 convexity of the concha, so that it is opposite to the 
 anterior ligament. There -is also a kind of superior 
 ligament which seems to be only a continuation of the 
 aponeurosis of the frontal and occipital muscles. 
 
 The lobe seems to be a doubling of the teguments : 
 it is only skin and cellular membrane. For a particular 
 account of the vessels, &c. see AURIS. 
 
 AUHI'CULA I'XFIMA. The LOBE of the EAR. Besides, 
 it is the specific name of several herbs, from their sup- 
 posed resemblance to ears. 
 
 AURI'CULA LE'PORIS. See BUPLEURUM. 
 
 AURI'CUI.A MURIS. See ALSIXE. 
 
 AURI'CULA URSI, called also sanicula Aljiina lutra. 
 YELLOW BEAR'S EARS, oricola, and FRENCH COWSLIPS. 
 It grows plentifully in Switzerland, Savoy, and many 
 other places ; bears thick, large, green leaves ; and on 
 the tops of the stalks there are flowers of different co- 
 lours. In Utrecht this flower is called firimula odorata. 
 on account of its agreeable smell. The juice removo 
 spots on the face. 
 
 AURI'CULA CO'RDIS. Two muscular bags at 
 the basis of the heart. See COR. 
 
 AURI'CULA JU'D.E, called also fungus sambuci, fun- 
 gus membranaceug,fieziza auriculam referent, agaricus 
 auriculas forma; JEWS' EARS. Peziza auricula Lin. 
 It is a sort of fungus, which grows on elder trees; its 
 internal use is^generally thought not safe, but a decoc- 
 tion in milk has been a much esteemed gargle in the 
 quinsy. 
 
 AURICULA'RIA, (from auricula, the ear). See 
 MEXTHA PALUSTRIS FOLIO OBLOXGO. 
 
 AURICULA'RIS. See EXTEXSOR MIXIMI DI- 
 
 GITI. 
 
 AUHICULA'RIS DI'GITUS. The little finger is called 
 the ear finger, because with it we are most apt to rub 
 and pick the inner ear. 
 
 AURICULA'RIS ME'DICUS. A physician for the ear. 
 
 AURICULA'RIUS. Belonging to the ear, also an 
 ear doctor. 
 
 AURICULA'RUM SEPTUM. See COR. 
 
 AURICULA'TUM, vel AURI'TUM FO'LIUM, 
 an EARED LEAF, from auricula, a little ear; twisted into 
 the form of a little ear, or having an appendage like a 
 little ear : or they are heart shaped, but have the cor- 
 ners prominent and rounded, but with an additional 
 smaller lobe near the base 
 
 AURI'GA. A WAGOXNER. A sort of bandage for 
 the sides, described by Galen. So called because it is 
 made like the traces of a wagon-horse. It was also a 
 name given by the ancients to a lobe of the liver. They 
 divided the liver into four lobes; the first was called 
 FOCUS, from a ridiculous belief that there the food was 
 concocted; second, MEXSA, because they thought tho 
 
 Ff 
 
A UK 
 
 218 
 
 AUIi 
 
 aliments of the limbs were placed there; the third 
 CULTER; and fourth AURIGA, as conducive to the distri- 
 bution of the aliments. 
 
 AURI'GO, (ab aureo colore, from its yellow colour ), 
 See ICTERUS. 
 
 AURIPIGME'NTUM, (from aurum,gold, and /;/,- 
 mentitm, paint,) also called arsenicum croceu/n, arseni- 
 rumjlainim, adarnech, albimec althanaca, ethel; ORPIN, 
 ORPIMENT, and AURIPIGMEXT. Galen called it arseni- 
 cum, and Serapion narueth. 
 
 There are three kinds of orpiment ; the gold colour- 
 ed ; the deep red mixed with yellow, called andarac, 
 auripigmentum rubriim; and the greenish and yellowish, 
 which is the least valuable. The best is a yellow shin- 
 ing sulphureous mineral, consisting of little flakes or 
 scales like talc. If powdered orpiment is set on fire, it 
 will flame, and yield the odour of common brimstone ; 
 if a plate of copper is held over these fumes at their 
 first rising, it becomes white and brittle ; an iron plate 
 is also turned white by them ; and it is soluble in oil. 
 But, as is the case with crude antimony, its sulphureous 
 combination is such as to render the arsenic inert. If 
 it is kept long in a subliming vessel over the fire, the 
 whole mass is raised, and concretes in the upper part 
 of the vessel into a red pellucid substance like a ruby, 
 leaving only a very small portion of metallic earth at 
 the bottom. 
 
 Some use it for fumigating venereal ulcers ; Drs. 
 Boerhaave, Mead, and others, commend its fumes in 
 asthmas; mixed with quick lime it hath been used as a 
 depilatory. The painters use it for a gold colour, with- 
 out the idea of its being poisonous ; but if swallowed, 
 its effects are similar to those of the hydrargyrus mu- 
 viatus. 
 
 AURIPIGME'NTUM RU'BRUM. See REALGAR. 
 
 AU'RIS, (from aura, air, as being the medium of 
 hearing). The EAR. The ear is usually divided into 
 the external and the internal. By the external is meant 
 all that lies without the external orifice of the meatus 
 auditorius in the os temporis ; see AURICULA. By 
 the internal, all that lies within the cavity of this bone ; 
 the orifice of which is called cyar. For MEATUS AUDI- 
 TORIUS, TYMPANUM, and LABYRINTH, S6C LiABYRINTHUS, 
 &C. 
 
 The arteries of the external ear come anteriorly 
 from the arteria tcmporalis, and posteriorly from the 
 occipitalis. The veins are branches of the external 
 jugulars. The portio dura of the auditory nerve having 
 passed out of the cranium through the foramen stylo- 
 mastoidaeum, gives off a branch, which runs up behind 
 the ear, whence it sends off several filaments to the 
 meatus and fore side of the ear. The second vertebral 
 pair send also a branch to the ear, the ramifications of 
 which communicate with those of the other branch 
 from the portio dura. 
 
 The bones of hearing, called malleus, incus, orbicu- 
 lare, and stapes, are placed in the cavity of the tympa- 
 num, immediately on the inside of the membrana tym- 
 pani. The malleus is joined by its handle to the mem- 
 brana tympani, and its round head rests on the incus, 
 the long leg of which rests on the os orbiculare, which 
 is fixed to the fore part of the stapes, the sole of which 
 vests on the hole called fenestra ovalis. 
 
 The use of the external ear is to collect sounds, and 
 
 to render their impression on the other organs of hear- 
 ing most perfect ; this is evident from those who have 
 their ears cut off being obliged to use a horn, or some 
 means to assist them in hearing : all animals, as deer, 
 hares, &.c. whose ears have much motion, always direct 
 them so as to meet the sound. 
 
 How hearing is effected, see AUDITUS and SO- 
 NUS. 
 
 On the ears, see Cassebomius, Du Verney, Valsalva, 
 Celsus, and Winslow's Anatomy. They treat either of 
 the anatomy or the disorders of the ear. 
 
 AU'RIS MARINA. AU'RMAR. A shell fish very com- 
 mon on the coast of Scotland, Guernsey, Normandy, 
 See. It is shaped like an ear, it adheres to rocks, 
 and to render them eatable they are first boiled, then 
 fried. 
 
 AURISCA'LPUM, from aurem scalpere, an ear 
 picker. 
 
 A'URIST, an EAR DOCTOR. 
 
 AU'RUM,(from aor, resplendence, a Hebrew term). 
 GOLD ; called also sol, and rex metallorum, deheb, cor. 
 The filings are named catma ; the chemists call it sol, 
 because they thought it to be under the influence of the 
 sun. Its character is a circle with a dot in the middle, 
 thus O> denoting a body perfectly inacrimonious, 
 smooth, and equal. 
 
 The greatest part of what we have comes from Ame- 
 rica, particularly from the mines of Peru ; but the Asi- 
 atic is esteejned the finest. Sometimes it is found pure 
 and unmixed in small grains or in large lumps, and is 
 then called VIRGIN GOLD ; but it generally rises in ores 
 of different kinds : its chief matrix is flint ; and all 
 sand contains a greater or less quantity of it. 
 
 Gold is somewhat more than nineteen times heavier 
 specifically than water. The Arabians introduced it 
 into medicine ; Avicenna esteemed it for its cordial 
 quality, and a comforter of the nerves ; but as in every 
 state it is insoluble by any of the animal fluids, it can 
 only be an amulet against poverty. 
 
 It is not surprising, however, that the alchemists, to 
 whom we are indebted for so many chemical remedies, 
 should have tortured this metal for the service of the 
 art of healing. The cordial qualities were supposed to 
 assist medicines of this class ; and even a heated mass 
 of gold, extinguished in a fluid preparation, gave it the 
 name of solar. The pure leaf gold has been employed 
 with some success to exclude the access of air ; and in 
 some measure to prevent the pits of the small pox ; and 
 as a defence to sore nipples from the saliva of a child, 
 particularly when affected with aphthae. 
 
 The aurum-fulminans has been employed as a medi- 
 cine since the time of Crollius, and its use has been 
 lately revived. It is gold precipitated from its solution 
 in aqua-regia (nitro muriatic acid) by a volatile alkali ; 
 or, if the sal ammoniac is added to the nitrous acid to 
 form the aqua regia, the fixed alkali will answer the 
 same purpose. Whether from careless washing, or 
 from the metal itself, the worst effects have followed 
 its exhibition ; and colics, convulsions, faintings, and 
 cold sweats, have been the consequences. In smaller 
 doses it is said to be an useful sudorific in the worst 
 fevers ; and Angelus Sala observes, that it is a certain 
 and easy laxative. Lemery has supposed, from chemi- 
 cal views, that it may be of service in diseases arising 
 
A I T 
 
 T 
 
 from a too copious use of mercury; and modern prac- 
 tice, from the usual, tonic powers of metals, has employ- 
 ed it, apparently with success, in chorea. 
 
 Some other preparations of gold may be shortly men- 
 tioned, though many of these supposed to contain it 
 have not a particle of the metal in the whole composi- 
 tion. The aurum fiotabile, tinctura solis, with many 
 other sounding applications, are of this kind. The pre- 
 paration is either concealed or described with a suspi- 
 cious reserva; but it seems to be only an ethereal oil 
 coloured with gold, or some substance resembling its 
 golden hue. The aurum -vile of Quercetanus is a calx 
 of gold dissolved in vinegar, seemingly by the medium 
 of spirit of wine. The magixterium auri is the aurum 
 fulininans, digested repeatedly with the spirit of baum, 
 and mixed with -^ of ambergrise, as much musk, and 
 -^ of saffron. This preparation, in a dose of from three 
 to five grains, is said to be tonic, antiseptic, alexiphar- 
 mic, and antispasmodic. It is the foundation of many 
 other preparations which are exuberantly extolled, but 
 which modern practice rejects. We shall notice but 
 one other, which merits some notice, as it is honoured 
 with a place in the Wirtemberg Dispensatory ; and if 
 any preparation of gold is useful, this promises to be so. 
 It is styled cornu cervi auratum; and consists of leaf- 
 gold very carefully rubbed with powdered hartshorn, 
 and calcined in a crucible till it assumes a purplish co- 
 lour. It is used in malignant fevers ; in measles and 
 small pox as a cordial ; but may probably be an useful 
 tonic. 
 
 AU'RUM EI.E'MPIUM. See SUCCIXUM. 
 
 AU'RUM HORIZO'XTALE. See AURATUS GERMAN-O- 
 KI- M. 
 
 AU'RUM POTA'BILE. See LENTSIGCS. 
 
 AU'RUM LEPRO'SUM. See AxTIMOXl UM. 
 
 AU'RUM VEGETA'BILE. A name given to SAFFROX. 
 See CROCUS. 
 
 AURUS BRASILIE'NSIS. See CALAMUS AROM. 
 
 AslATICUS. 
 
 AU'STER, (from , to burn). The SOUTH WIND, 
 which is warm, moist, and productive of putrid diseases. 
 It means also AUSTERE, and arises from the union of 
 acid with astringent particles, such as in unripe fruits. 
 
 AUSTROMA'NTIA, (from wrie, the wind, and 
 luttntt, divination). Pretending to tell events from ob- 
 servation of the winds. 
 
 AUTA'LIS. See DEXT'ALIUM. 
 
 AUTHE'MEROX, ^from ar<, the same, and r,u.<t*, 
 a day). The VERY SAME DAY. A medicine is thus 
 railed that gives relief on the same day it is taken. Ga- 
 len describes two remedies of this kind. 
 
 AUTOPHO'SPHORVS, from /?, itself, and 
 ZarZoftf, phosphorus: real phosphorus). See PHOSPHO- 
 RUS. 
 
 AUTO'PSIA, AUTOPSY, (from ?, himself, and 
 u.a.1, lo see). OCCULAR EVIDENCE. 
 
 AUTO'PYROS, from *t//o5, itself, and fs, wheat). 
 See BREAD. 
 
 AUTU'MXUS, (from avgeo,auctum, because, Festus 
 says, at this time the fruit of the earth, and the labours 
 of men, are increased). AUTUMN. The season of the 
 year between summer and winter, beginning astrono- 
 mically at the equinox, and ending at the solstice : po- 
 pularly it comprises August, September, and October. 
 Celsus wisely advises people to begin early in this 
 
 season to wear warmer clothes, for the irregularity of 
 the weather subjects them to a variety of diseases. 
 
 AUXE'SIS. See AUGMENTUM. 
 
 AUXILIA RII MUSC,('aifcrtf<KM,f*fe*a*KeJ. See 
 
 PVRAMIDALIS MUSCULUS. 
 
 AU'XYRIS, (a corruption of Osuris). See ASYRIS. 
 
 AVACCARI, (Indian). A little tree, the leaves, 
 fruit, and flowers of which resemble the myrtle ; but 
 it is more astringent. It grows on mountains in the 
 province of Malabar, and is used against dysenteries ; 
 but not yet described so clearly that its systematic ar- 
 rangement can be ascertained. 
 
 AVARA'MO, (Indian). The name of a siliquose 
 tree which grows in Brasil. Its bark is externally ot 
 an ash colour, and internally very red ; both it and the 
 leaves are astringent: a decoction of the bark hath 
 been supposed to dry ulcers, and is said to have cured 
 cancers. Raii Hist. It has not been noticed by syste- 
 matic authors. 
 
 AYELLA'NA, (from Abtlla, or jtvella, a town in 
 Campania where they grow,) corylus a-vellana Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1417. The HAZLE NUT. Miller takes notice of six 
 sorts ; viz. the hazle nut, the small manured ditto, the 
 large cob nut, the Spanish nut, the red filbert, and the 
 white filbert. 
 
 The iuli, or katkins, which grow on the trees early 
 in the spring, and the shells, are restringent or binding. 
 An emulsion made of the kernels of nuts or filberts, 
 and mead, is commended in coughs. Filberts nourish 
 more than nuts ; but the oil is so closely united with 
 the mucilage that they are very indigestible ; the 
 roundest kernels are most esteemed. They all afford 
 a considerable quantity of an agreeable soft oil by ex- 
 pression. 
 
 AVELLA'NA CATHA'RTICA. See CATAPUTT\ MI- 
 XOR. 
 
 AVELLA'XA MEXICAXA. See CACAO. 
 
 AVELLA'XA PURGA'TRIX. See CATAPUTIA MIXOR and 
 BEX. 
 
 AVELLA'NA IXDIA'NA VERSICO'LOH. See ARKCA. 
 
 AYELLA'X.rXDICGE'XUSOBLO NGUM. 
 An inferior species of NUTMEGS. 
 
 A YE'XA, (from aveo,to covet, because cattle are very- 
 fond of them). .4. saliva Lin. Sp. PI. 118. OATS. The 
 two kinds, the black and white, have similar virtues, 
 but the black ones are preferred for horses, as more 
 nutritious; they are less so than rice or wheat, yet 
 afford a sufficient-nourishment to as active and vigor- 
 ous a people as the world produces; viz. the High- 
 landers. Gruels made with the flower, called OAT 
 MEAL, digest easily, have a soft mucilaginous quality, 
 by which they obtund acrimony, and are used for com- 
 mon drink and food in inflammatory disorders, coughs, 
 hoarseness, roughness and exulceration of the fauces. 
 A subacid jelly made with oats is a pleasant summer 
 food, and highly useful as an antiphlogistic diet in 
 fevers. It is called soivins, sometimes frumenty. 
 
 Water gruel answers all the purposes of Hippocrates' 
 ptisan : it forms externally, with vinegar and oil, emol- 
 lient poultices for sprains and bruises, and stimulant 
 ones with the grounds of strong beer for tumours, of 
 a gangrenous tendency, or in poor emaciated habits. 
 For that named GjuecA and STERILIS, see JGY- 
 LOPS. 
 
 AYE'XQUA. See ADIANTHUM CAXADEXSF. 
 Ff3 
 
AX I 
 
 220 
 
 A z r 
 
 V VEEN'S. See CARYOPHYI.LATA. 
 
 AVER'SIO, (from averto, to (urn from). The di- 
 verting of a flux of humours from one part to another ; 
 a nausea or inappetency ; the recession of the uterus 
 from its proper place. 
 
 A'VES, CY'PRIjft. See CANDELA FUMAI.IS. 
 
 AVICE'NNIA TOMENTO'SA. See ANACAR- 
 
 DIUM. 
 
 AVIGATO PEAR, laurus fiersea Lin. Sp. PI. 529. 
 A nutritious tropical fruit, supposed to be antidysente- 
 ric. The sailors eat the unripe fruit as an antiscor- 
 butic. 
 
 A'VIS ME'DICA, (from avid, Hebrew). The PEA- 
 COCK. See ALIMENT. 
 
 AVOIRDUPOIS. This, in the French language, 
 signifies to have weight; because the pound so called 
 contains sixteen ounces, and hath more weight by some 
 ounces than that which is called Troy weight, which 
 contains twelve ounces ; more probably from its being 
 employed in weighing the heavier articles. 
 
 AVO'RNUS. See ALXUS NIGRA. 
 
 AVRA'RIC. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 A'VRUM. See SUCCIXUM. 
 
 A'XEA COMMISSU'RA. Sec TROCHOIDES. 
 
 AXE'DO. The name of a spell in Marcellus Empi- 
 ricus, to render a person impotent. 
 
 AXI'LLA, C Atzil, Hebrew ; but Scaliger derives it 
 from ago, to act, and from thence axis, and axilla). The 
 ARM PIT, called also mascale, titillicum, male. When an 
 offensive smell is perceived from the arm pit, Diosco- 
 rides and Atius recommend the decoction of wild arti- 
 choke in wine, which, by bringing off much fetid urine, 
 may produce a cure. See also ALA. 
 
 AXILLARES GLANDULE. Conglobate glands 
 in the axilla, through which the absorbents of the up- 
 per extremity pass. 
 
 AXILLA'RIA ARTE'RIA. The SUBCLAVIAN AR- 
 KEUY having left the thorax immediately above the 
 iirst rib, in the interstice between the portions of the 
 scalenus muscle, there receives the name axillary, be- 
 cause it passes vmder the axilla. This axillary artery 
 detaches the external mammary arteries to the breast ; 
 and lies behind, on the inside of the coraco brachiaeus : 
 when it has got to the under side of the subscapularis, 
 it gives off' a branch to that muscle, the serratus major 
 unticus, Sec. The axillary artery gives oft' the inferior 
 scapular, which passes backwards, chiefly to the infra 
 spinatus. Just below the head of the humerus, the 
 axillary throws off the humeral or articular artery, 
 which, passing round the joint, anastomoses with its 
 fellow. The axillary artery commonly runs down be- 
 hind the tendon of the pectoralis major, then passes 
 over the coraco brachiseus, goes down on the inside 
 more and more forward, just covered by the inner 
 edge of the biceps, passes under the aponeurosis of that 
 muscle ; and a little below the bend of the arm, be- 
 tween the pronator teres and supinator radii longus, 
 divides into the radial and ulnar arteries. 
 
 AXILLA'RIS NE'RVUS. The AXILLARY NERVE; 
 also called the ARTICULAR NERVE, arises from the last 
 two cervical pair ; it runs in the hollow of the axilla, 
 behind the head of the os humeri, between the muscu- 
 his teres, major and minor, and turning from within 
 outwards and backwards round the neck of the bone, 
 nms tp the deltoid muscles. 
 
 AXILLA'RIS' VENA. The AXILLARY VKIN, is the 
 continuation of the subclavian from its passage 
 out of the thorax to the opposite side of the 
 axilla. 
 
 A'XIS, (from 05-0, to act). That round which any 
 thing revolves or is supposed to revolve. With ANATO- 
 MISTS it is the name of the second vertebra, and ac- 
 cording to some the first vertebra, of the neck ; it hath 
 a tooth which goes into the first vertebra, and this tooth 
 is called the axis, by others the axle. Bfencard says it 
 is the third vertebra from the skull. 
 
 A'XIS ARTE'IUJE CU-:LI'ACA;. See CCELIACA AR- 
 TERIA. 
 
 AXU'NGIA, from its use, unguendi, axcm. HOG'S 
 LARD. See ADEPS. 
 
 AXU'NGIA CASTO'REI. See CASTOR. 
 
 AXU'NGIA DE MUMIA. See MEDULLA. 
 
 AXU'NGIA VITRI. SANDIVER, or SALT OF GLASS ; it 
 separates from glass whilst making; it is acrid, and hath 
 been used to clean the teeth. 
 
 AYAPA'NA. A plant brought to the Isle of France 
 from the Brasils, supposed to be a certain remedy for 
 phthisis and the bites of serpents ; but, as Bory in his 
 late voyages informs us, is really useless. 
 
 AYBO'RZAT. See GALBANUM. 
 
 AY'CAPHAR, and AY'COPHOS. See ^Es us- 
 
 TUM. 
 
 A'ZAC,(from asak, Arabic). See AMMONIACUM. 
 A'ZADAR ACHE'NI A'RBOR. See AZEDA- 
 
 RACH. 
 
 AZA'GOR. See JRUGO. 
 
 AZA'NIT-E A'COPON. The name of an acopon 
 or ointment, in P. jEgineta. 
 
 AZA'NIT.S: CERA'TUM. The name of a cerate in 
 Oribasius. 
 
 A'ZAR. Sec ADROP. 
 1 AZA'RNET. See AURIPIGMENTUM. 
 
 A'ZED. An inferior kind of camphor among the 
 Arabians. The finest was called alcansuri; the second 
 abriagi. The first was the natural exudation from the 
 tree ; the second was a very pure- kind carefully sub- 
 limed. Theazed was the present camphor of commerce. 
 
 AZE'DARACH, AZE'DRACHINI, (Indian). 
 Called also fiseudosycomorus,azadar, tacheni arbor, ar- 
 bor fraxini folio Jlore cteruleo, zizi/i/ia Candida, ana- 
 bcfiou. Acostfc zodoaria Candida. Melia azederach Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 550. It is a tall tree in the island of Ceylon, 
 and other parts of the East Indies. It resembles an ash ; 
 the fruit is like an olive, and from it oil is expressed 
 for staining cotton : the pulp of the fruit is said to be 
 poisonous, but the taste is not disagreeable. Another 
 species is a native of the coast of Malabar; the m, azede- 
 racta Lin. Sp. PI. 550. The oil expressed from its fruit 
 is used to cure bites of serpents, and to restore flexi- 
 bility to contracted limbs. The leaves, infused in juice 
 of lemons, are supposed to be vulnerary and anthel- 
 mintic. Wildenow has described two other species of 
 similar virtues. See Raii Hist. 
 
 AZE'DEGRIN. See HEMATITES. 
 
 A'ZEFF. SCISSILE ALUM. See ALUMEN. 
 
 A'ZEG. See VITKIOLUM. 
 
 AZEMA'FOR. RED LEAD. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 AZEMA'SOR, and AZYMAR. See CINNABARIS. 
 
 AZE'NSALI, A sort of moss that grows on rocks' 
 
 A'ZIMAR. BURNT COPPRR. See js USTUM. 
 
AZ Y 
 
 221 
 
 V L \ 
 
 A'ZOTUM, AZO'TICUS GAS, (from *, non, and 
 vita). AZOTE, AZOTIC GAS. This is the noxious 
 part of the atmospheric air; see AER. Formerly call- 
 ed phlogisticated air; and atmospheric mephitis. It has 
 been called AZOTE by modern chemists, because the 
 chemical properties of the noxious portion of atmo- 
 spheric air being hitherto little known, they have 
 thought it right to derive the name of its base from the 
 known quality of killing such animals as breathe in it. 
 It is a tasteless, inodorous element, existing in a large 
 proportion in the atmosphere, and is obtained copiously 
 from the fibrous parts of animals by means of nitric 
 acid. Mixed with vital air or oxygen, in the proportion 
 of 72 to 28, it forms air similar to atmospheric air; 
 combined with hydrogen, it constitutes volatile alkali; 
 and with carbon, the gluten of animal fibres ; it is the 
 basis of the nitrous acid. The weight of this gas, at 
 the temperature of 54, 50, and under a pressure equal 
 to 28 inches of the barometer, is 1 oz. 2 drachms and 
 48 gr. to the cubical foot, or 0.444 of a grain to a cu- 
 bical inch; and to common air it is as 942.6 to 1000. 
 See Lavoisier's Elements of Chemistry. According to 
 Kirwan, it is as 985 to 1000. We have much reason 
 to suppose, as already hinted, that a larger proportion 
 of azote in the air we breathe might be medicinally 
 useful; but on this subject there are many doubts; and 
 until it can be separated from ignorance, presumption, 
 and quackery, such doubts must remain. 
 
 AZOTH, is a name for BRASS. It sometimes signi- 
 fies the quicksilver of any metallic body. See REBIS. 
 
 A ZRAGAR. See JRUGO ^RIS. 
 
 A'ZUB. See ALUMEN. 
 
 A'ZUR. See CORALLIUM RVBRUM. 
 
 A'ZURIUM. A chemical preparation described by 
 Albertus Magnus. It consists of quicksilver two parts, 
 sulphur one-third, sal ammoniac one-fourth, mixed in a 
 mortar, and set in a vessel over the fire till a bluish 
 smoke arises : it must be then taken from the fire, the 
 glass broke, and the contents powdered. 
 
 A'ZYGES, (from *, neg. and vy, a yoke). See 
 SPH^XOIDES os. 
 
 AZ'YGOS MORGA'GNII. See STAFHTLIM. 
 
 AZ'YGOS, vel A'ZIGQS, (from , neg. and $/y.<, 
 a pair; without a felloto). The musculus azygos of 
 Morgagni rises tendinous from the junction of the ossa 
 palati, and runs down the palatum molle to the middle 
 of the uvula, serving to elevate it. 
 
 A ZYGOS PROCE'SSUS. See SPH.ZNOIDES os. 
 
 A'ZYGOS VE'NA. Vena sine pari. A vein situated 
 within the thorax on the right side, having- no fellow 
 on the left. It arises posteriorly from the vena cava 
 superior, a little above the pericardium; it is immedi- 
 ately bent backwards over the origin of the right lobe 
 of the lungs, forming an arch which surrounds the 
 great pulmonary vessels on that side, as the arch of the 
 aorta does on those on the left, with this difference, 
 that the curve of the azygos is directly backwards, but 
 the other is oblique : from thence it runs down by the 
 right side of the vertebrae dorsi, and before the inter- 
 costal arteries ; and passing behind or below the dia- 
 phragm, it terminates by an anastomosis, sometimes 
 with the vena renalis, at others with the neighbouring 
 lumbar vein, sometimes immediately with the trunk of 
 the vena cava inferior. 
 
 The vena azygos sends out branches from its upper 
 pan to the aspera arteria and bronchiae by the name of 
 venas bronchiales; afterwards it sends out the inter- 
 costales dejcine superiores; lower down, the intercosta- 
 Ifs dextr infer/ores. 
 
 Sometimes there is an azygos on the left side, pro- 
 ceeding from the arch of the common azygos: it is 
 afterwards distributed in the same manner as the other 
 on the right side ; but this disposition is very variable. 
 
 The azygos having reached the last rib, sends off a 
 large branch, which, bending outwards, perforates the 
 muscles of the belly, is ramified betwixt different 
 planes, and communicates with the branches of the 
 intercostal veins which run there. 
 
 A'ZYMOS, (from <*, neg. and ^,viai, ferment). Ux- 
 FERMEXTED BREAD, as SEA BISCUIT, which, Galen ob- 
 serves, is not very wholesome, except were the digestive 
 powers are too strong. See BREAD. 
 
222 
 
 B. 
 
 BAG 
 
 B 
 
 See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 BABUZICA'RIUS, (from jSff*, to sfieak inar- 
 ticulately; because the voice is apt to be inarticulate 
 and confused in this disorder). See INCUBUS. 
 
 BA'CANON. CABBAGE or RAPE SEED. 
 
 BA'CCA MONSPELI'ENSIS. See BACCHARIS. 
 
 BA'CCjE, are small roundish fruit that grows scat- 
 tering upon trees and shrubs, and in that are distin- 
 guished from acini, which are berries hanging in clusters. 
 
 BACC^E NORLANDIC.S, the berries of the rubus arc- 
 ticus Lin. Sp. PI. 708. Supposed to be cooling anti- 
 septic, perhaps antiscorbutic. 
 
 BA'CCJE BERNU'D^E. See SAPONARI.S NUCUL.S. 
 
 BA'CCAR, BA'CCHARIS, (from bacchus, wine,) 
 from its fragrance resembling that liquor. Also called 
 bacca Monsfieliensis, conyza tertia Dioscorides, eupato- 
 rium. Inuld dysenterica Lin. Sp. PI. 1237. GREAT 
 
 FLEA BANE, PLOUGHMAN'S SPIKENARD. It is a SWBCt- 
 
 scented shrubby plant, used for making garlands ; and 
 delights in rough and dry grounds. The roots smell 
 like cinnamon, and are a powerful emmenagogue ; the 
 leaves moderately astringent. 
 
 BA'CCHIA, (from bacchus, wine, because it gene- 
 rally proceeds from hard drinking and intemperance). 
 See GUTTA ROSACEA. 
 
 BA'CCHICA, (from Bacchus, because he was gene- 
 rally crowned with it). See HEDERA TERRESTRIS. 
 
 BA'CCHUS. The fish called MULLET. See Mu- 
 
 GILIS. 
 
 BA'CCIFER, (of bacca, a berry, and fcro, I bear) . 
 An epithet added to the name of any tree, shrub, or 
 plant, that bears berries. 
 
 BACHE'RI PILULE TONICS. See ASCITES. 
 
 BACI'LLI. See TROCHISCI. 
 
 BACI'LLUM. See CANDELA FUMALIS. 
 
 BA'DIAGA. .A kind of sponge usually sold in 
 Russia, the powder of which takes away the livid 
 marks of blows and bruises within a few hours. It 
 differs, however, from the sponges and alcyoniums, as it is 
 full of small hard grains, connected by friable herbaceous 
 fibres, and grows under the water. It is only described 
 by Bauxbaum, and its nature is not properly understood. 
 
 BA'DIAN. SEM. See ANISUM INDICUM. 
 
 BjE'OS. In Hippocrates it means few; but in P. 
 -Egineta, it is an epithet for a malagma. 
 
 BAGNIGGE WELLS WATERS. These wells 
 arc situated at the bottom of the hill on the south- 
 
 B AL 
 
 west side of Islington; the water is clear, and ta->tc-. 
 slightly brackish, like a weak solution of Epsom salt. 
 From a gallon of this water evaporated, Dr. Bevis 
 obtained 135 grains of insoluble earth, 257 of bitter 
 purging salt, mixed with a marine salt, from whence 
 they derive their purging quality. Dr. Monro thinks it 
 probable that the salt of this water is mostly an Epsom 
 salt, with a good deal of a bittern; because it runs 
 easily per dcliquium, and is very difficult to crystallize. 
 In most constitutions three half pints are considered a 
 full dose for purging. 
 
 BA'GNIO. (from bagno, Italian). A SWEATING 
 HOUSE. 
 
 BAGS. Various medicinal substances were usually 
 confined in thin bags, and applied to the part affected. 
 These were chiefly cordials applied to the pit of the 
 stomach in cleliquia; anodynes and antispasmodics to 
 the pit of the stomach in hysteria and colic ; and seda- 
 tives or discutients to the head in its diseases. Malt 
 liquors are medicated or perfumed by substances in 
 bags; and clothes scented in a similar way. 
 
 BA'HEI COYO'LLI. See ARECA. 
 
 BA'HEL SCHU'LLI. An Indian tree ; also called 
 genista sjrinosa Indica I'erticillataJJore fiur/n<reo cru- 
 leo. It resembles the barleria buxifolia Lin. Sp. PI. 
 887; but is probably no*t the same, as the latter is repre- 
 sented in Rheed's 42d table, but the real species occurs 
 in the 45th. It is of the family of the canthoides, and 
 is a thorny shrub, of which there is one species growing 
 in sandy ground, another in watery. A decoction of 
 the roots is diuretic; the leaves boiled and sprinkled 
 in vinegar have the same effect. Rail Hist. 
 
 BA'IAC. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 BA'LA. See MUSA. 
 
 BALjE'NA, MAJOR and VULGARIS, (from /3AAw, to 
 cast, from its power in casting up water). See CETUS.. 
 
 BAL^E'NA MACROCE'PHALA. See CETE ADMIRABILE. 
 
 BALAMPU'LLI. See TAMARINDUS. 
 
 BA'LANDA, (from /3*A/vo, a nut}. See FAGUS. 
 
 BALANI'NUM, OL. (from jSaAa/vo?, an acorn). OIL 
 of the BEN NUT. 
 
 BALANOCA'STANUM,(from /3Ai>;, a nut,wd 
 xas-7*vv, a chesnut). See BULBOCASTANUM. 
 
 BALA'NOS, (from /3AAa, to cast, because it sheds 
 its fruit upon the ground; or from the Hebrew term, 
 baton, proceeding from the oak). See QUERCUS, 
 SUPPOSITORIUM, PESSARIUM, PENIS GLANS and ADIP- 
 sos. Theophrastus uses it sometimes to express 
 
B AL 
 
 223 
 
 B AL 
 
 any glandiferous tree. From the similitude of form, 
 this word is used to express tufiftositories and pessa- 
 ries. 
 
 BALARUC, WATERS OF, in France, are warm, 
 about 128 of Fahrenheit; chiefly saline and purgative, 
 without iron or sulphur. 
 
 BALAU'STIA, BALAU'STIUM, (from /3*A.-s, 
 various, and va, to dry ; so called from the variety of 
 its colours and becoming soon dry : or from jSAr~*i, 
 to germinate}. Called also ma/us fiunica sylvestris ; 
 granatus sylvestris, fiunica g-ranatum, the double flow- 
 ered wild POMEGRANATE, Or the BALAUSTIXE TREE. The 
 
 fiunica granatum Lin. Sp. PI. 676. 
 
 Balaustium is properly the cup of the flower of this 
 tree. The balaustines of the shops are large rose like 
 flowers of a deep red colour, set in long, bell shaped, 
 tough cups. The plant is a native of the southern 
 parts of Europe, and is cultivated in our gardens for 
 the beauty and duration of its flowers. The dry flowers 
 are brought from abroad into England, but those of 
 our own growth do not seem to be inferior to the 
 foreign. 
 
 Those flowers are mildly astringent, but Tess power- 
 ful than the bark of the fruit, and have a rough bitterish 
 taste. They give out their virtue to water and to rec- 
 tified spirit of wine. The extracts made from these tinc- 
 tures retain all their astringency, but the watery infu- 
 sion yields most,'and the spirituous a somewhat stronger 
 extract. 
 
 The dose of these flowers may be from one scruple 
 to two drachms, and to this quantity mostof the vegetable 
 astringents may be given. The rind of the fruit is con- 
 sidered as strongly astringent, and has been particularly 
 useful in gargles, in diarrhoea, and in external ap- 
 plications. Sydenham, against prolapsed rectum and 
 uterus, prescribed an ounce of the rind bruised with 
 two pints of the decoction of oak bark and half a pint 
 of red wine, as a fomentation; and Dr. Mead orders 
 a decoction compounded of this bark with cinnamon 
 and red roses, of each a drachm ; in milk strained one 
 pint, and the same quantity of water to be gradually- 
 added, the whole reduced to one pint, and sweetened 
 with sugar, to be taken daily in colliquative diarrhoeas. 
 
 BALBU'TIES, (from j9Ao<a>, to stammer}. A 
 PEFECT OF SPEECH, properly that sort of stammering, 
 where the patient sometimes hesitates, and immediately 
 after speaks precipitately; the fiselluimus baldutiens of 
 Dr. Cullen. 
 
 BA'LCHUS. See BDELLIUM. 
 
 BALDNESS. See ALOPECIA. It is said that 
 women and eunuchs are scarcely ever bald ; and that 
 in the parts from whence the hair falls, the brain retracts 
 from the skull. The temples first lose their hair; then 
 the vertex. Bald head was in the eastern regions a 
 term of reproach; probably implying early excess, to 
 which it has been attributed. 
 
 BALLON", a glass receiver, often with two necks to 
 join another ballon. 
 
 BALLA-MVCCA-PI'RA. See MOMORDICA. 
 
 BALLI'ST-E, Os. The astragalus, becavise the an- 
 cients used to cast it from their slings, (from jS*AA, 
 to catt}. See ASTRAGALUS. 
 
 BALLOTE, (from SaXAa, to send forth, and ?, 
 the genitive of t*, the ear,) because it sends forth 
 flowers like ears. Called also marrubittm nigrum fxti- 
 ballota nigra Lin. Sp. PI. 814, and BLACK 
 
 STINKING HOHEHOUXD. It grows in paths, high- 
 ways, and hedges, flowering in July. A strong decoc- 
 tion of it, freely taken, is of great efficacy against 
 hysteric affections. 
 
 BALLS, Martial. A mixture of two parts of cream 
 of tartar and one of filings of iron made into a ball, 
 which, when given, is infused in water till it imparts 
 some colour to it. 
 
 BALLS, Mercurial. An amalgam of mercury and tin, 
 boiled in water to purify it and destroy animalcules. 
 
 BALNEUM, (from /3aAA, to cast away, and */, 
 grief). This word properly signifies the HOT BATH 
 only ; and under this head we shall consider only the 
 general and partial warm baths, referring for cold 
 bat/iing- to the article BATHING, q. v. 
 
 In Greece and Rome the baths were of considerable 
 importance both in preserving and restoring health ; 
 nor can the practical regulations of the ancient physi- 
 cians be properly understood, without a description of 
 the different parts of their apparatus. It was reduced to a 
 system; and its effects must necessarily be more power- 
 ful than the simpler mode in which warm bathing is 
 now practised. 
 
 The baths consisted of four parts, (Galen, Methodus 
 Medendi, lib. x. cap. 10). In the first, the person was 
 gradually heated in hot air until a sweat was produced ; 
 and generally at this time anointed and rubbed. The 
 apartment was called laconicum ; the operation assa, 
 and ass sudationes. When the baths were more sim- 
 ple, they had one hot room, or stove only, which was 
 round, and covered with an hemispherical roof, (Vitru- 
 vius, v. 10). Others had two rooms, the teflidariumaud 
 caldarium; and many three, which were placed in suc- 
 cession. The first was used as a dressing room, afiody- 
 terium, when there were more than one stove. 
 
 The hot rooms were heated from a stove underneath, 
 by means of flues carried round within the walls. From 
 the hot bath, which was adjoining the hottest room, the 
 floors declined, that the water thrown over thf sidemight 
 cover each room, and keep the air full of warm vapour. 
 
 After the sudae sudationes, they went into the hot 
 bath; then into a warm one; and gradually into a 
 cooler. The first two were called also caldarium and 
 tefiidarium ; but there was a third part called frigida- 
 rium. The patient commonly sat on a low seat, 
 called the solium, with the legs, and sometimes the 
 thighs, covered with water. At the same time the ser- 
 vants poured the water from pitchers or urns on the 
 heads. -If any part was particularly affected,., a larger 
 quantity of water was thrown on it. This mode of 
 using the bath is preserved in various antiques and bas 
 reliefs, as well as in the descriptions of Galen. Some- 
 times they were anointed during this period, and return- 
 ed again to the bath. After bathing in the cooler 
 water they were rubbed with cloths, and gradually- 
 accustomed themselves to meet the cooler air of the 
 atmosphere by a short stay in the frigidarium. The 
 curious reader may find in Galen (Method. Medendi, 
 i. 4. and x. 10), a particular description of the manage- 
 ment of the bath, in disorders of the head, and in hectic 
 
 levers. 
 
 The term frigidarium implied comparative cold only, 
 for the stove was continued under this part of the bath 
 also. Vitruvius espress'y orders three cauldrons to be 
 placed in the furnace, in such situations that the water 
 may fall from the frigidarium into the tepidarium, and 
 
B AL 
 
 224 
 
 B AL 
 
 i'rom the latter into the caldarium. The h'earth also was 
 lowest at the praefurnium, and gradually ascended under 
 the caldarium, tepidarium, and frigidarium, for the pur- 
 pose ofkeepingthefuel under the first, and that its effects 
 might extend with diminished power through the whole 
 cavity. Not only from its situation, but from the con- 
 tinuance of the sweat after bathing in the cooler water, 
 which was expected (see Galen 1. c.), it may be 
 concluded that the chill of the water was taken off 
 in the frigidarium, and that the term, as we have 
 said, was comparative only. Avicenna, the implicit 
 follower of Galen, gives a particular caution, ne ayua 
 multum sitfrigida : imo ut sit tem/ierata, (lib. 1. canon, 
 fen. 3. doct. 2. cap. 6). In the baths, built rather 
 for pleasure than for medicinal purposes, the water in 
 the frigidarium seems to have been quite cold; and it 
 certainly must have been so in the baths described by 
 the younger Pliny, lib. v. epist. 6. 
 
 In Baccius de Thermis, and Mercurialis de Arte ' 
 Gymnastica, balnea ficnsilia are mentioned; and physi- 
 cians have been greatly divided respecting the mean- 
 ing pf a term which would seem to imply that some 
 exercise was occasionally employed during bathing. 
 We find however in Vitruvius, that any buildings sup- 
 ported by pillars were called edificia susjiensa ; and 
 before the more complicated construction just described 
 was introduced, in the time of Sergius Grata, the co- 
 temporary of Crassus the orator, about 700 years ab 
 urbe condita (Valerius Maximus Memorabil. ix. 1.), 
 the water was probably heated in-common vessels ; and 
 the baths, supported by these pillars, then acquired 
 the name of balnea pensilia. There is a remarkable 
 passage in Pliny's Natural History which seems to sup- 
 port this idea. He is speaking of the rude method of 
 exciting sweating previous to the time of Asclepiades, 
 by clothes, the sun, or large fires, and adds, that the 
 baths which he introduced were infinitely luxurious, 
 and received with the greatest avidity : " Imo vero toti 
 Italiae impej-atrici, turn primum fiensilium balnearum 
 xisu, in infinitum blandicnte." Again, " Balneas avi- 
 dissima hominum cupiditate instituit." Seneca sup- 
 poses the invention to have been first known in his 
 time, but he unites the susjiensuras balnearum and im- 
 presses perparietes ?w6os,(Senec. epist. xc.). Vitruvius, 
 also, in his directions for the hearth of the stoves, adds 
 a reason," Quo facilius flamma pervagaretur sub ausfien - 
 sione." It is singular that Baccius and Mercurialis 
 should have supposed that these balnea pensilia were 
 suspended by ropes. We find no instance in the an- 
 cient physicians of the management of exercise during 
 bathing, and the words of Valerius Maximus, in the pass- 
 age formerly quoted, are almost decisive. " Balnea 
 /lennilia Orata primus facere instituit; que impensa levi- 
 bus initiis capta, ad suspcnsa aquae calidae tantum non 
 tquora penetravk." What ropes could support such 
 oceans of hot water? 
 
 The whole of this arrangement appears to be very 
 judicious. We are not acquainted with the degrees of 
 heat employed, as the ancients had no instruments to 
 measure it. There is reason however, from the effects, 
 to think it considerable ; and when people are used 
 to bathing, the extremes of heat constitute the luxury. 
 In general, the bath consisted of vapour only, since the 
 water was only occasionally and partially poured on ; 
 and we know that the degrees of heat that can be 
 borne either in hot air or in vapour are very consider- 
 
 able. M. Tillett's experiment on the heat endured by 
 a girl in a hot oven, and the heat which Dr. Fordyce 
 and his companions experienced in their hot rooms, 
 were almost incredible. See HEAT. 
 
 If, then, the heat of the baths.was raised to so great a 
 degree, some previous preparation was necessary. It 
 is thought expedient at Bath, by previous evacuations 
 'to prevent the bad effects of a high temperature; and 
 this the Romans obtained in their laconicum, where, 
 by previous rubbing and warm air, the sweat would 
 immediately break out on entering the bath. Ascle- 
 piades depended on the discharge by the skin to free 
 the vessels from obstructions ; and his followers, Era- 
 sistratus and Chrysippus, would not admit of the more 
 general evacuations, since that from the skin would 
 not only supply their place, but be in other respects 
 more beneficial. 
 
 To prepare for these evacuations the assae sudationes 
 were employed ; in the language of Galen, "to pro- 
 duce an uniform heat to expand the contracted aper- 
 tures of the smaller passages, to relax what is tense, to 
 melt what is condensed." The patient can then with 
 advantage bear a considerable degree of heat; but in 
 water too hot the smaller vessels are contracted rather 
 than relaxed, and the excrcmentitious fluids retained 
 rather then expelled, (Galen de SanitaV tuenda, iii. 4). 
 This plainly proves what we have already stated, that 
 the heat of their common baths was considerable ; for we 
 could not without some preparation endure the degrees 
 of heat which would produce these effects; and the baths 
 of that time, after the period of Pompey, are styled 
 incendio similia. The great danger apprehended by 
 the Roman physicians of the bath after eating, is an 
 additional proof that the temperature was high ; and 
 Seneca mentioned as one of the duties of the ediles, en- 
 forcing cleanliness, ft utilem, et salutarem ttmfiera- 
 turain. Perhaps this temperature may have been of 
 service in stimulating the solids and giving additional 
 vigour, since the athletx, after their exercises, were 
 bathed in very hot water; and the bath waters of this 
 country, which are of a considerable heat, seem of ser- 
 vice in cases of relaxation, independent of their impreg- 
 nations. But we must not anticipate what will be the 
 subject of future consideration. 
 
 The warm bath was interposed between the hot and 
 the cool to prevent a too sudden change, and, in Ga- 
 len's language, to restore a due symmetry to the skin 
 and flesh. The utility of the third part is obvious, to 
 prevent all danger from the cold of the atmosphere. 
 The fever, however, excited by the great heat still kept 
 up the perspiration, which was not wholly checked 
 after leaving the frigidarium. 
 
 The stay in the different rooms was regulated by the 
 physician according to the nature of the disease. Bac- 
 cius has preserved a list of the complaints for which the 
 warm bath was employed (lib. vii. cap. 19.), but has 
 not explained the management adapted to different 
 constitutions and different diseases. When the object 
 was to relax, for instance, the patient was detained 
 for some time in the moderately warm bath, but pass- 
 ed very quickly through the sweating rooms, where 
 he was anointed, and only rinsed himself with the waters 
 of the last bath. When the constitution was weak and 
 relaxed, he was well sweated and rubbed in the first 
 part, and had a larger quantity of colder water poured 
 on him in the third. His stay in the second part was 
 
AL 
 
 225 
 
 AL 
 
 very short. The various modifications detailed at 
 length in Galen and others, would detain us too long, 
 and be uninteresting, as we cannot imitate them. 
 
 The danger, however, of coming into cool air from 
 the bath is in a great degree imaginary ; for the fever, 
 or, more properly, the temperature, thus raised, will 
 check the bad effects of a considerable degree of cold. 
 The Russians and the Swedes use the warm vapour 
 bath raised to a very considerable heat, and roll imme- 
 diately afterwards in snow. This impunity may per- 
 haps be, in part, derived from habit ; bat we have found 
 little inconvenience arise in those not accustomed to 
 such a change, when the heat previously excited was 
 considerable. 
 
 It will be obvious, that we can learn nothing from the 
 Greek or Roman physicians respecting the effects of 
 bathing on the pulse, or the degree to which the heat 
 of the body is increased. On the other hand, we can- 
 not in our simpler operation attain all the effects of the 
 balneum which they produced. We must now attend 
 to the more modern use of this remedy, and its power 
 in different diseases. 
 
 Warm bathing gives a softness and flexibility to the 
 skin and muscles ; and from some rarefaction of the 
 blood, or from its determination to the surface, in- 
 creases the bulk. It seems to increase all the secre- 
 tions, as it certainly does those of the skin ; nor after 
 the sweat excited by bathing is the perspiration dimi- 
 nished, though the increase-of any evacuation, in gene- 
 ral, occasions a temporary suppression afterwards : the 
 pulse becomes fuller and quicker ; the face flushed ; 
 the respiration laborious. A moderate stay in the bath 
 increases the spirits as well as the activity, and improves 
 the general health: continuing in too long induces 
 languor and debility. 
 
 We do not recollect any direct experiments on this 
 subject but those in a Thesis by Dr. Parr, which have 
 been generally copied in every subsequent publication. 
 He tried the effects of warm bathing at 96, 98, 100, 
 102, 104, and 106, of Fahrenheit. At 96 the gene- 
 ral effects above mentioned were observed ; thu pulse, 
 if at first slightly quickened, was soon natural ; the re- 
 spiration, in the earliest period a little more rapid, soon 
 became free and easy, and but little change was pro- 
 duced in the heat of the body. 
 
 At 98 the pulse was slightly increased in quickness, 
 and did not subside ; but the heat appeared to remain 
 stationary. There was no sweat, though a free copious 
 perspiration : the urine was not increased ; and, after 
 some time, the pulse became slower than before the 
 bathing. The cuticle was observed to be slightly cor- 
 rugated. 
 
 At 100 the pulse was increased from 60 to 72; the 
 respiration much affected; the face red and swollen, 
 and a copious sweat broke out : the cuticle appeared 
 more corrugated. The heat was raised two degrees ; 
 and, after about ten minutes, faintness came on. The 
 perspiration was free and copious ; and, after a short 
 time, every disagreeable symptom vanished ; the pulse 
 sinking a little below its natural standard. 
 
 At 102 the pulse was soon raised from 68 to 100, 
 and, in ten minutes, the sweat on the face was copious, 
 the vessels turgid, the skin not corrugated, and the 
 heat of the body raised from 98 to 102. A beating 
 noise was heard in the head; and in half an hour, gid- 
 
 voi.. i. 
 
 diness came on. When laid between blankets, the 
 sweat was copious and free, the pulse soon became na- 
 tural, and the quantity of urine was not increased. 
 
 At 104 all these appearances were still more strik- 
 ing and more rapid : a vertigo coming on, at the end 
 of about twenty minutes, put a stop to the experiment. 
 At 106 the effects came on still more quickly and 
 more violent. The faintness and sickness supervened 
 more early ; the sweat was more copious, but the fre- 
 quency of the pulse did not subside even after twenty- 
 five minutes. From these experiments, seemingly 
 made with care and attention, we perceive that little is 
 to be dreaded from the stimulating effects of the hot 
 bath under about 102; and that, probably, under 94 
 it has no peculiar or appropriate power. As the li- 
 mits of the cold bath we shall find to be about 84, the 
 temperature, in the interval, has the effects of neither. 
 Above 102 the warm bath determines powerfully to 
 all the extreme vessels, particularly to the head and 
 breast ; and at this temperature it must be used with 
 caution when the contents of either are disordered. 
 The balance between the urine and the skin is nearly 
 even at about 98. Dr. Cullen supposed the effects of 
 the warm bath to arise wholly from the relaxation of 
 the skin, and, of course, the diminished pressure of that 
 peripherical band which confines the fluids. Though 
 correct to a certain extent, this view is too simple to 
 explain all the benefit derived from the remedy. It 
 will undoubtedly account for the determination to the 
 skin, and joined with the stimulus of the heat, to the 
 evacuations occasioned by warm bathing. When we 
 reflect, however, that the subcutaneous nerves, as 
 closely connected with the skin as the vessels, are sub- 
 ject to this relaxing warmth, we must suppose some of 
 the benefit to be derived from this source also. In 
 higher degrees, the stimulus we shall find to be very 
 advantageous. The state of the extreme vessels is soon 
 communicated to other organs ; and as these in every 
 part of the body sympathise with the vessels of the 
 surface, a considerable relaxation must be thus ob- 
 tained. In a certain degree their increased action gives 
 a tone to the nerves ; and we may therefore suppose 
 that their relaxation produces an opposite state. In this 
 way the effects on the nerves may be explained with- 
 out supposing any immediate effect of the bath on the 
 nervous system ; and we thus see how moderate heat 
 may relax, and a higher temperature give a tone to the 
 nerves. 
 
 Two other opinions must be noticed. One of these 
 is the general language of relaxing contracted ligaments, 
 as if from the external action of warm water, the sub- 
 jacent parts were macerated like the skin. There is 
 not the slightest evidence of the fluid penetrating be- 
 yond the surface : indeed the oily fluid below the skin 
 must prevent it ; and from what has been said, its' im- 
 mediate cpntact will appear to be unnecessary in the 
 explanation of the effects of bathing. 
 
 Dr. Stevenson has attributed all the effects of warm 
 bathing to a rarefaction of the blood ; and this idea is 
 supported by all the appearances of external fulness. 
 The language is echoed in every medical work without 
 careful examination. In fact, the blood is one of the 
 least expansile fluids by heat which has ever been tried. 
 Sauvages inclosed it in a thermometrical tube, and 
 found that at 212= it did not expand ?fa part. Hallcr 
 
B AL 
 
 226 
 
 HAL 
 
 exposed it to a still greater heat with the same re- 
 sult. Indeed the expansility of fluids follows no given 
 law. ./Ether and quicksilver are nearly equal in this 
 respect ; at least, as we were informed by Dr. Black, 
 who had tried the experiment, the difference was very 
 inconsiderable. 
 
 In the cure of diseases, therefore, the beneficial ef- 
 fects of warm bathing are to be expected from its re- 
 laxing power ; the increase of the circulation in the ex- 
 treme vessels; with the perspiration excited and its 
 general stimulus. In melancholy, its effects as a re- 
 laxant are most conspicuous ; and in some spasmodic 
 diseases without inflammation, particularly tetanus., it 
 has been useful. In ileus it has been highly com- 
 mended ; but we have suspected that it hastens the 
 progress of mortification, and are convinced that its free 
 use has had injurious effects. Dr. Heberden, however, 
 in the Medical Transactions, mentions the case of a 
 woman who went into the bath nine times in one day, 
 while labouring under an ileus in consequence of a her- 
 nia. In the spasmodic asthma of children it has been 
 employed with success. In the crouji also it has been 
 commended, but scarcely any benefit has been derived 
 from its employment. 
 
 Modern theory 'supposes a spasm on the extreme 
 vessels to prevail in case of fevers ; and warm bathing 
 must, of course, be a remedy of importance. We are 
 not prepared to discuss the question of the cause of 
 fevers, but may remark, that the circulation during the 
 paroxysm is not carried on in the smaller branches of 
 the sanguiferous system. In intermittents it has con- 
 sequently prevented the return of a fit; and in con- 
 tinued fevers, it is often highly useful. In the be- 
 ginning of continued fevers it is, however, less advan- 
 tageous than in their decline; and in this state the bath 
 must be supplied by the pediluvium, or, more com- 
 monly, by warm fomentations to the legs and thighs. 
 In inflammatory fever it is less useful; yet at 98, 
 where the action of the heart and arteries is scarcely, 
 if at all, increased, it may safely be employed ; and 
 Dr. Whytt, on the fourth day of this fever, has used it 
 with advantage. In the latter period of typhus, when 
 the low delirium occurs, it has been freely employed, 
 and at least with some alleviation of the symptoms, if 
 not with more decisive advantages ; and should even 
 inflammation have taken place in the brain, as it is of a 
 less active kind, no injury is likely to result. Dr. Whytt 
 supposes that fomentations are less useful than pedilu- 
 via; but in the low state to which the patient is 
 usually reduced before the bath is employed, the for- 
 mer are only admissible. It will be remarked, that in 
 vapour greater heat can be borne than in water; and, 
 consequently, when the fomentation is properly em- 
 ployed, the heat of the flannels is seldom less than 120 
 of Fahrenheit. 
 
 Of the exanthemata, the only disease in which bath- 
 ing has been employed, is the small pox. In Upper 
 Hungary, Fischer has described it as the domestic re- 
 medy for this disease ; and, in an epidemic small pox 
 of considerable virulence, by imitating this practice, he 
 was very successful. Dr. Stack, in his Thesis published 
 at Leyden, has shown that variolous fevers, threatening 
 a copious eruption, were mitigated by warm bathing, 
 and the disease proceeded mildly and safely. When 
 the eruptions are repelled, also, it has been very useful. 
 
 The heat of the bath should be carefully regulated, and 
 should certainly not exceed 100. The foundation of 
 this practice we shall afterwards explain. See CUTA- 
 NEOUS DISEASES. 
 
 In hemorrhages and phlegmasie the use of bathing 
 is equivocal; yet, with caution, it has been employed in 
 the latter successfully. 
 
 In amenorrhaa from cold it has been, useful; and 
 such is the popular prejudice in favour of pediluvium, 
 that it is too indiscriminately used. It is chiefly adapt- 
 ed to the strong and robust, where the suppression has 
 been owing to a violent occasional cause. In the pain 
 from stone in the ureters, or the gall ducts, from its re- 
 laxing power, it is a valuable remedy. 
 
 From~its power of determining to the surface it is 
 useful where any acrimony is to be discharged, or any 
 unequal balance of the circulation is to be removed. 
 In the former view we find it employed in cutaneous 
 diseases and syphilis; in the latter, in chronic catarrh* 
 and diarrheas. In the first it chiefly assists the effects 
 of mercury, and in the latter only supplies the advan- 
 tages of a milder climate. In hydrophobia it has been 
 employed, though with no very particular success. 
 The ancient physicians used it in their complicated 
 form, but concluded with immersing the patient into 
 the piscina, the cold bath. 
 
 As a stimulus, the warm bath has been found very 
 useful ; and in the diseases for which it is mos^ suc- 
 cessfully employed the heat must be raised very high, 
 far beyond that used in the experiments described. To 
 this high degree of heat the peculiar virtues of the Bath 
 waters are to be attributed, rather than to their im- 
 pregnation. They are assisted also by the percussion 
 in pumping on an affected part ; a mode of application 
 which greatly adds also to the tonic power of the cold 
 bath. 
 
 In cases of hemiplegia there have been many doubts 
 respecting the use of the warm bath. These chiefly 
 arise from the disease being often occasioned by effu- 
 sion on the brain, which the necessary stimulus might 
 increase; and many instances have been adduced of 
 its producing in such cases a fatal apoplexy. Un- 
 doubtedly, where marks of a determination to the head 
 are strong ; where the patient has not passed the meri- 
 dian of life; or where the vessels have been stimulated 
 by a continued excess of wine and spirituous liquors; 
 warm bathing is a precarious remedy. In palsies in 
 general, however, it may perhaps be allowed ; and, as 
 we have said, in amaurosis : so we shall find in haemi-- 
 phlegia, that the effusion having once taken place, the 
 disease is continued in consequence of the injury which 
 the nervous system has received from the compression. 
 We may then disregard the cause, except in the 
 younger and more inflammatory constitutions just de- 
 scribed. It should, however, be managed with cau- 
 tion : a drain from the head should be established by 
 a perpetual blister, and the bowels freely emptied pre- 
 vious to its employment. 
 
 There is little management required in the use of the 
 balneum in chronic rheumatism. It is a disease nearly 
 allied to palsy, as the vessels, from the previous disten- 
 tion, are rendered paralytic, and contract spasmodically 
 on fluids, probably in too large a proportion. The 
 warm bath is particularly useful, and often alone will 
 cure the disease. In that species of it confined to the 
 
B AL 
 
 227 
 
 B A L 
 
 hip joint, sciatica, bathing and pumping on the part af- 
 fected, are very valuable remedies. 
 
 In the hip joint, also, the relaxation of the ligament 
 often occasions or endangers dislocation. It is the mor- 
 bus cojcarius of De Haen ; the arthrofiuosis of other 
 authors. If it has not yet advanced to a suppuration, 
 the Bath waters have certainly relieved a large propor- 
 tion of those who have applied for their assistance ; nor 
 need we despair of imitating their effects by employing 
 an equal temperature, and pouring it from a height. It 
 would not require any great ingenuity to contrive a 
 hand pump fixed in a reservoir, which is continually 
 filling from cocks conveying boiling and cold water. 
 The size of the aperture, or the number of cocks con- 
 veying cold water, might easily regulate the heat. A 
 common garden engine might be readily converted to 
 this purpose. 
 
 Contracted limbs are greatly benefited by warm 
 pumping, and gradually moving the limb during the 
 relaxation obtained. Dr. Blegborough, in these local 
 diseases, has contrived a receptacle for the part from 
 which the air is exhausted while the vapour is applied ; 
 but this seems unnecessary. If the vapour is confined, 
 all the benefit will be obtained without previous ex- 
 haustion ; or, in reality, the vapour itself, by rarefying 
 the air, will exhaust the vessel sufficiently. 
 
 The warm bath, if the temperature is too high, will 
 certainly be injurious to the plethoric, or those disposed 
 to any accumulations in particular parts, unless they 
 are such as the bath may dissipate. In the weak, the 
 relaxed, and the irritable, it is hurtful; and hence the 
 indiscriminate use of pediluvium in chlorosis and ame- 
 norrhcea has been highly injurious. In both views it 
 is injurious in hectic fevers, and in scirrhosites of the 
 liver. Hoffman thinks it hurtful in asthma; and it will 
 be seemingly so from its effect on the respiration. Dr. 
 \ alconer differs from him in this respect ; and, on trial, 
 in convulsive asthma, it has not seemed particularly- 
 injurious, though so much benefit was not derived from 
 it as to induce a repetition. Those subject to haemorr- 
 hage should be cautious in its use; and, in general, 
 danger may attend its employment after any agitation 
 of mind or body, which greatly quickens the circula- 
 tion. The Romans used it in the time of the emperors 
 after a full meal : the practice is reprobated by Juvenal 
 and Hoi-ace, rather as a luxurious than a dangerous in- 
 dulgence. 
 
 After the bathing, sweating between flannels is ge- 
 nerally enjoined ; but if we wish to employ it as a sti- 
 mulus, a copious perspiration should not be too freely 
 indulged. The contracted vessels should be excited to 
 action, but their powers should not be exhausted. 
 
 FOMENTATIONS and EMBROCATIONS are partial warm 
 baths, and supposed to derive some virtue from their 
 impregnations ; but, in general, the heat and moisture, 
 when the latter are used warm, are the most beneficial 
 agents. 
 
 \\ arm baths, impregnated with different medicinal 
 substances, are said to derive, from these, peculiar ad- 
 vantages. The baths at Bath and at Harrowgate, we 
 shall on a future occasion notice ; and we must here 
 speak only of those imitations which are within our 
 reach. We know of no instance in which the waters 
 of Bath have been imitated for external use. Those of 
 Harrowgate have been prepared by adding sulphurated 
 
 kali to water, in the proportion of two ounces to a suffi- 
 cient quantity'of fluid for a bath. They are chiefly used 
 in cutaneous complaints, but we have had no experi- 
 ence of their efficacy. 
 
 An impregnation of warm water, though not an arti- 
 ficial one, is employed in "warm sea water. This bath 
 is supposed to be a more active stimulant than common 
 water, and to be more useful, not only in palsy, but 
 from the absorption of its salts in scrofulous com- 
 plaints. We have reason to think that its powers are 
 considerable ; and it may be used at a low temperature 
 in constitutions that cannot bear the shock of cold im- 
 mersion, and in weak habits as a good preparative for 
 sea bathing. The greater weight and pressure of salt 
 water have been supposed to render it more useful as a 
 bath, than fresh. It certainly is so ; though, during 
 the short immersion, we cannot easily perceive how 
 any advantage can arise from its weight. In pumping, 
 or pouring from a height, the momentum is certainly 
 greater, and the advantages are proportionally in- 
 creased. 
 
 Near smelting huts, it is not uncommon to impreg- 
 nate baths with the scoriae of iron, and sometimes with 
 the mixed slag of copper, cobalt, Sec. The slags and 
 scoriae are immersed in water while hot, or heated 
 again for the purpose ; and the baths thus prepared are 
 supposed to be peculiarly useful as tonics. With a si- 
 milar view, it has sometimes been a practice of boiling 
 alum and quick lime together for a bath. 
 
 Scheutzer describes the pepper water of the Alps, 
 which was formerly highly esteemed as a bath. It 
 breaks out in a place almost inaccessible with great 
 impetuosity in the spring, and continues till near Oc- 
 tober. The water, however, according to this author, 
 contains no particular mineral. 
 
 The VAPOUR BATH conveys heat less speedily than 
 water, but a greater heat can be borne, and for a longer 
 period. This, in reality, was the warm bath of the 
 Romans, as it is of the Swedes, Russians, and the 
 native Americans ; and it is probably more efficacious 
 both as a relaxant and a stimulant. It is certain, that 
 water in a vesicular state is more powerful in its hygro- 
 metical affinity than when fluid ; and'Saussure, when 
 he fixed the extreme point of moisture in his hygro- 
 meters in water, found that the index, in a fog, passed 
 beyond it. This was our meaning when we remarked 
 that man could live in air beyond the point of extreme 
 humidity. 
 
 A bath of a different kind is that of warm sand or 
 earth. The former is used by sailors in scurvy ; the 
 latter, we believe, has only been employed by quacks. 
 We remember attending some experiments of this 
 kind. A glowing heat was felt hi the parts surrounded 
 by the earth, but we remarked no peculiar change in 
 the countenance that would lead us to suppose it a 
 powerful remedy, and certainly no disease was relieved 
 by it. The complaints to which it is apparently best 
 adapted are cutaneous. See Edinb. Med. Comment. 
 Decad. 2d vol. x. p. 153; also among the ancients, 
 Hippocrates, Celsus, Coelius Aurelianus, Aretaeus. and 
 Trallian ; and among the moderns, Sir John Floyer, 
 Dr. Wain wright on -Bathing, and particularly Hoff- 
 man. 
 
 BA'LNEUM A,RE'N.E. BALXEUM SICCUM. The SAND 
 
 BATH. 
 
B AL 
 
 228 
 
 AL 
 
 Over the mouth of a common wind furnace place one 
 end of an iron plate with a ledge round it, and under 
 this plate the canal must run, by which the furnace 
 communicates with its chimney ; the plate must then 
 be filled with sancl or other dry matter for placing the 
 medicines to be digested in. The heat from the fire 
 will be different in different parts of the plate ; and 
 thus, as more or less warmth is required, different situa- 
 tions are chosen. 
 
 The vessel containing the matter to be heated hath 
 its bottom and sides totally covered with the sand, and 
 there it is continued until the digestion is completed. 
 
 Ashes may be used in this bath when a less heat is 
 wanted, sand for a greater, and iron filing for the great- 
 est. See FORNAX. 
 
 BA'LNEUM MARINE, vel MARIS. The SEA WATER BATH; 
 which admits of greater heat than boiling water, though 
 sometimes it implies this only. In this bath, water 
 supplies the place of sancl ; and when a greater heat 
 than that of boiling water is not required, this method 
 of digestion is preferable to that by the sand bath, be- 
 cause the heat cannot exceed at any time that which is 
 required.' 
 
 BA'LNEUM SI'CCUM. See BALNEUM ARENAS. 
 
 BA'LNEUM VAPO'RIS. A VAPOUR BATH. This is, pro- 
 perly, when the vessel containing the matter to be di- 
 gested is exposed only to the steam that arises from 
 boiling water. 
 
 BALSAMA'TIO,(from balsamum, balsam,') because 
 balsams were used in that operation. The EMBALMING 
 
 Of DEAD BODIES. 
 
 BALSA'MEA, (from the same). See ABIES. 
 BALSAMEL-/E/ON, (from Ao-j!y, balsam, and 
 thetiw, oil'). See BALSAMUM. 
 
 BALSAME'LLA, (from the same). See MOMOR- 
 
 BICA. 
 
 BALSAMIC 'LEUM. See BALSAMUM. 
 
 BALSA'MICA, (from Ga*.nJM\i, balsam}, BALSA- 
 MICS, or those medicines by which wounds are healed. 
 The term includes medicines of very different qualities, 
 as emollients, detergents, restoratives, Etc. But all 
 medicines of this kind are supposed to be soft, yielding, 
 and adhesive. Balsamics are generally directed for 
 complaints whose seat is in the viscera; and as they 
 cannot be conveyed there but by the common road of 
 the circulation, it follows that no effects can be expected 
 from them but by their long continuance. Hoffman 
 calls those medicines by the name of balsamics which 
 are hot and acrid ; and unites with them the natural 
 balsams, and gums, by which the vital heat is increased. 
 Dr. Cullen considers almost all of the substances called 
 BALSAMS to have the form and consistence of turpen- 
 tine, and in general to possess similar virtues ; see 
 TEUEBINTHINA. Dr. Fothergill seems to be of the 
 opinion of Hoffman, and cautions against their use in 
 ulcers cf the lungs. Though modern chemists are not 
 agreed as to the difference between balsams and resins, 
 still balsams are considered to be fluid, odorous, in- 
 flammable substances, and contain a concrete acid, 
 Avhich may be obtained by sublimation or decoction. 
 Balsams probably contain the largest proportion of oil, 
 and resin of oxygen. See Med. Observ. vol. iv. p. 231 
 18. Cullen's Materia Medica. Lewis's Materia 
 Mcdica. 
 
 ^ BALSAMI'FERA, and A'RBOR I'NDICA, (from 
 AFI.OV, and Qipu, fcro, to bear). See PERUVIANUM 
 
 BALSAMUM. 
 
 BALSAMI'FERA A'RBOR BRASILIE'NSIS. See CAPIVI 
 
 BALSAMUM. 
 
 BALSAMI'NA,the balsam apple, (from balsamum,") 
 so called from its odour. See MOMORDICA. 
 
 BALSAMI'NA LUTE'A. See PEUSICAHIA SILIQUOSA. 
 
 BALSAMTTA MINOR, (from balsamum). See 
 AGEHATUM. 
 
 BA'LSAMUM, (from the Hebrew terms baal sa- 
 mum, the jirince ofoils^) called also batsamum genuinum 
 antiyuorum, bulsamelieon., Egyfitiacum balsamum; bals. 
 Gileadense, Asiaticum^ Judaicum, i? Mccchd ct Aljiini; 
 oleum balsa?ni, xylobalsamum, ofiabalsamum, the BALM 
 OF GILEAD ; a resinous juice, obtained from an ever- 
 green tree, or shrub, of Arabia. The finest is of a 
 greenish colour, and obtained by incision of the 
 branches, called opobahamum. The second is called 
 car/iobalsamum, expressed from the fruit, which is 
 about the size of a small pea with a short pedicle, of a 
 roundish or oval figure, pointed at the top, composed of 
 a dark brown or reddish black wrinkled bark, marked 
 with four ribs from top to bottom, and a whitish or yel- 
 lowish medullary substance. This fruit, when in per- 
 fection, is said to have a pleasant, warm, bitterish taste, 
 and a fragrant smell, resembling that of the balsam it- 
 self; but such as we now meet with in the shops is al- 
 most without smell or taste. It was only ordered in the 
 Theriaca Andromachi, and Mhhridate, for which, by 
 the London college, cubebs were substituted ; though 
 now both these compositions are properly rejected. 
 The third sort is reddish, called acylobaluamum, and ob- 
 tained from a decoction of the branches, (Bruce). The 
 plant was supposed to be the amyris Gilcadensis and 
 oflobalsamum Lin. Wildenow, vol. ii. p. 334. Gledisch 
 has formed a new genus of the a. o/iobalsamum, which 
 he styles balsainea Meccanensis. It is a variety of the a. 
 ojiobalsamum, which is scarcely distinct as a species 
 from the a. Gileadensis, The first sort, which naturally 
 exudes from the plant, is scarcely known in Europe. 
 Prosper Alpinus says, that it is at first turbid and whit- 
 ish, of a strong pungent smell like that of turpentine, 
 but much sweeter and more fragrant, of a bitter acrid 
 astringent taste; on being kept it becomes thin, limpid, 
 light, greenish, and then of a golden yellow ; after which 
 it is thick like turpentine, and loses much of its fra- 
 grance. Its smell resembles that of citrons, or rather 
 a mixture of rosemary and sage flowers. 
 
 AJ1 the balsams agree in their general qualities, dif- 
 fering only in the degrees of warmth, fragrance, pun- 
 gency, and gratefulness. The balm of Gilead is a warm 
 stimulant, and supposed to be a cordial diuretic ; but 
 the latter quality is greatly increased by the addition of 
 a fixed alkaline salt. It is supposed to be also an ex- 
 pectorant, which it may be in a slight degree ; but its 
 chief use in the East is as a cosmetic. See Lady Mary 
 Wortlcy Montague's Letters. 
 
 The balm of Gilead is generally used in medicine as 
 a cordial; and, from its stimulus, is supposed to restrain 
 mucous discharges from the vagina and urethra. In 
 tabes it has been commended; but, like the turpen- 
 tine, is probably too stimulant. 
 
 The Canadian balm of Gilead fir affords a balsam that 
 
BAL 
 
 229 
 
 BAL 
 
 is often imposed for the genuine sort. If the true bal- 
 sam is dropped in water when thin, it spreads itself on 
 the surface, imparting to the water much of its taste 
 and smell ; and the grosser part, remaining at the top, 
 is thick enough to be taken up with a needle; this is 
 ;ned a mark of its being genuine. If pure balsam 
 ,pped on a woollen cloth, it may be washed off 
 without leaving the least stain or mark, but the adul- 
 terated kinc. sticks to the place. The pure coagulates 
 with milk, but the adulterated will not. The dose is 
 f ron > Ufa-en to !iuy drops. 
 
 BA'LSAMUM TRAUMA 'TICUM. See BEXZOIXUM. 
 
 BA'LSAMCM GU'IDOXIS. See AXODYNUM BALSAMUM. 
 
 BA'LSAMUM GEXUI'XUM AXTI QUORUM. See BALSA- 
 MUM. 
 
 BA'LSAMUM ARCXI. See ELEMI. 
 
 BA'LSAMUM ARTHRITICUM is the acid of vitriol sheath- 
 ed with olive oil, in the proportion of four to one. 
 
 BALSAMUM CAXADEXSE. We have already remarked, 
 that balsams, in the strictest sense of the term, are tur- 
 pentines of different odours and flavours, as combined 
 with different essential oils. The present balsam is a 
 striking instance of this resemblance, as it differs little 
 from the turpentines, and is produced from the Jiinua 
 bal&amea and Canadensis Lin. Sp. PI. 1421. 
 
 BALSAMUM CARFATHICUM is produced from the fiinus 
 cembra Lin. Sp. PI. 1419, which grows on the Car- 
 pathian mountains in the Tyrol, and different parts of 
 Germany. It is called balsamum libani ; and the oil 
 distilled from it, ol. temfilinum, and by the Germans 
 krummhclztl. It differs little from the turpentines. 
 
 All these natural balsams, with those to be after- 
 wards described, agree in being natural compounds of 
 an oily arid a resinous substance, with an acid principle. 
 Their first use seems to have been external ; and in 
 wounds, with the gluten of the blood, they formed acoa- 
 gulum, which checked the bleeding, and preserved the 
 injured part from the air. They in time became fa- 
 vourite remedies in internal bleedings, but their irrita- 
 tion is found to be injurious, and in such cases balsams 
 are no longer trusted. 
 
 BALSAMUM COPAIBA is obtained by incision of the 
 trunk of the co/iaifera officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 557. It is 
 colourless when first obtained, but becomes yellow by 
 time, without losing its transparency. The smell is fra- 
 grant; the taste aromatic, bitter, and somewhat sharp, 
 very permanent on the tongue. It affects with some 
 acrimony the urinary organs, and is said to render the 
 urine bitter. It unites with fixed and volatile oils, and 
 with spirit of wine. By distillation in water we sepa- 
 rate the oil from the resin ; and, in the former, the taste 
 and smell of the balsam are concentrated : if the ope- 
 ration is carefully performed, about one half of the bal- 
 sam rises into the receiver, in the form of oil. 
 
 It is given in all the diseases of the urinary organs 
 when no inflammation is present. In glee'ts and in 
 leucorrhoea it is often employed ; in gonorrhoea it was 
 once a favourite remedy, but is now disused. In dis- 
 eases of the kidneys it is still employed, though less 
 frequently than usual ; and, in haemorrhoids it is oc- 
 casionally trusted. The dose is from thirty, to sixty 
 drops, mixed with water by means of an egg. The 
 balsam copaibae is occasionally adulterated with tur- 
 pentine, but its virtue is not greatly impaired by the 
 fraud. 
 
 BALSAMUM LOCATELLI. This preparation, now dis- 
 used, consisted of two parts of oil with one of wax, co- 
 loured with dragon's blood or red sanders. In some 
 formulae balsam of Peru was added. It was used as an 
 expectorant. 
 
 BALSAMUM PERUVIAXUM, from its country Peru; 
 BALSAM of PERU, Putzochill, Indian, Mexican, and 
 American balsam, and Carbareiba, the name of the tree 
 from which, according to Piso and Ray, it is taken. It 
 is the myroxylon fieruiferum Lin. Sp. PI. Wildenow, 
 vol. ii. p. 526. Nat. order leguminosa. The native bal- 
 sam which naturally exudes is white ; but this we never 
 meet with. The native balsam inspissated is the white 
 styrax, or the dry balsam of commerce. It is of a red- 
 dish colour, less hot and more fragant than that usually 
 in the shops. What is commonly sold is the black or 
 dark red balsam, which is. a decoction of the branches 
 inspissated. Its smell is highly fragrant ; its taste warm, 
 bitterish, and acrid, very permanent on the back part 
 of the tongue. It does not mix with water, but by 
 long agitation imparts to it a fragrant smell and some 
 of the properties of the balsam. It dissolves readily in 
 spirit of wine, and is decomposed by fixed oils," which 
 unite with the essential oil and acid, leaving a resin. It 
 does not unite with other balsams. Distilled with water 
 it gives about one-sixteenth of a reddish essential oil, 
 with difficulty dissolved in water: disiiiled per se this 
 oil is empyreumatic ; with a moderate, cautiously re- 
 gulated heat, a small proportion of benzoic acid may be 
 separated from it. Baume supposes that it is 
 terated by the second oil which arises from benzoin, 
 digested on poplar buds. This is not very probable, but 
 no very injurious fraud. The dose is from five to twenty 
 drops, suspended in. water by the mucilage of gum 
 arable. 
 
 Internally it is a warm stimuWnt and tonic, useful 
 in dyspepsia, in atonic gout, in mucous discharges, 
 amenorrhoea, and humoral asthmas. Where the bron- 
 chial glands are greatly relaxed, it is useful even 
 though the lungs are ulcerated, given in small doses. 
 It is best exhibited in pills with aloes and aromatics, 
 when used as a corroborant, and in a saline draught in 
 hectics. 
 
 Externally it is an useful application to relaxed ulcers 
 not disposed to heal. 
 
 BALSAMUM RAKASIR^ resembles the Tolu balsam, and 
 is brought from India, but its source we are ignorant 
 of, and some have supposed it to be a composition. In 
 its qualities it resembles the Tolu balsam. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHURIS is a very fetid, stimulating 
 balsam, prepared by uniting sulphur with a large pro- 
 portion, sometimes eight times its weight, of olive oil. 
 It was usually given in hectic cases, but now no longer 
 employed. When there has been a considerable re- 
 laxation of the glands, and the expectoration stopped 
 from debility, we think that we have seen it of ser- 
 vice. It is sometimes made with petroleum instead 
 of olive oil, and is then most offensive, and probably in- 
 jurious. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHURIS TEREBIXTHIXATVM and AXISA- 
 TUM are made by digesting the sulphur with oil of tur- 
 pentine, and in the latter adding the oil of aniseseed. 
 They are now confined to veterinary medicine. 
 
 BALSAMUM TOLUTAXUM is obtained by incision. 
 The tree is a native of Carthagena; toluifera bat- 
 
230 
 
 BAR 
 
 aamum Lin. Sp. PI. 549. It is of a reddish yellow, 
 transparent and tenacious, but from age brittle. The 
 smell is fragrant, the taste slightly warm and aromatic. 
 It consists of oily, with, a slight proportion of resinous, 
 particles, united with a large one of benzoic acid, and 
 is from hence partly soluble in watery liquids, though 
 it is wholly dissolved in spirit of wine. The watery 
 solution is the basis of the old syrupus balsamicus, now 
 syrupus tolutanus ; and, in spirit, it forms the tinctura 
 balsami tolutani. It is little employed in medicine, 
 though it is at least a safe, if not an effectual, expecto- 
 rant. In gleets it is sometimes useful, and has been 
 applied to wounds and ulcers, when a slight stimulus 
 was required. 
 
 BALSAMUM VIT^E, beaunie de vie, consisted of a great 
 variety of the warmest and most grateful essential oils, 
 with balsam of Peru, dissolved in highly rectified Spirit 
 of wine; but it is now greatly abridged in the number 
 of ingredients, and little used. 
 
 BAMBA'LIO, (from /}a,pGa,iva, to stammer}. A man 
 that stammers or lisps. 
 
 BA'MBAX. See BOMBAX. 
 
 BA'MIA MOSCHA'TA. See ABELMOSCH. 
 
 BAMMA, (from ftccn-lu, to emerge). See EMBAMMA. 
 
 BANA'NA, BANANIE'RA, (Indian). Called also 
 ficoides, or ficus Indica, musafructu cucurnerino bre- 
 viori, senoria, fiaceira, and the BANANA or PLANTAIN 
 TREE. It is the musa sajiientum Lin. Sp. PI. 1477. The 
 parent tree of all the American bananas, is the m. bihai. 
 Nat. order seitaminee. It grows in America ; its fruit 
 is diuretic, heating, and highly nutritious. 
 
 BANDAGE. See DELIGATIO and FASCIA. 
 
 BANDU'RA; called also filanta mirabilis distilla- 
 loria; utricaria; firiafius vegetabilis ; JVefienthes. It 
 is the Nejienthes distillatoria Lin. Sp. PI. 1354. It is a 
 plant which grows in the thick forests of the island of 
 Ceylon, where its long fibres supply it with water, and 
 where no sun comes to exhale it. Its seeds and seed 
 vessels are like those of gentian ; but it is most remark- 
 able for a foliacious sheath about a foot long and as thick 
 as a man's arm ; and for its appendages at the ends of 
 its leaves, which turn up, and contain a cooling limpid 
 liquor, as does its sheath, which is half full and potable. 
 The root is astringent ; the liquor in the sheath is cool- 
 ing ; it grows not far from Columbo, in moist shady 
 woods. Rail Hist. ' 
 
 BANGU'E, (Indian). Cannabis Indica Lin. cans- 
 Java, called by the ^Egyptians assis ; asserac cannabis 
 peregrina, alt/iea foliia cannabinis, kalengi-cansjava, 
 tsyeru-cansjava. 
 
 It resembles hemp in its stalk, the rind of the stalk, 
 and the leaves ; but its medicinal qualities differ very 
 much. The seeds and leaves are heating and intoxi- 
 cating. When in pain the Hindoos mix it with opium : 
 when their object is mirth and intoxication, with musk, 
 amber, and sugar. It grows in Indostan, and other 
 parts of the East Indies. 
 
 BA'NICA. See PASTINACA SILVESTRIS. 
 
 BANI'LIA, BANILAS. See VANILLA. 
 BANKSIA. B. Abyssinica Bruce. The flowers are 
 chiefly employed for ascarides in Abyssinia. A hand- 
 ful is infused in two quarts of beer. It is not the same 
 plant with the banksia of the Supplementum Planta- 
 rum, and has not yet found a place in botanical systems. 
 B AO'BAB, BAHOBAB. It is the adansonia baho- 
 
 bab Lin. Sp. PI. 960, of the natural order malvaceiz. 
 The tree is the largest production of the whole vegeta- 
 ble kingdom. The trunk is not above twelve or fifteen 
 feet high, but from sixty to eighty -five feet round. The 
 lowest branches extend almost horizontally ; and as they 
 are about sixty feet in length, their own weight bends 
 their extremities to the ground, and thus they form an 
 hemispherical mass of verdure about one hundred and 
 twenty, or one hundred and thirty feet in diameter. The 
 centre root penetrates far into the earth ; the rest spread 
 near the surface. 
 
 The flowers are in proportion to the size of the tree ; 
 and are followed by an oblong fruit pointed at both ends, 
 about ten inches long, five or six broad, covered with a 
 kind of greenish down, under which is a rind, hard, 
 and almost black, marked with rays which divide it 
 lengthways into sides. This fruit hangs to the tree by 
 a pedicle two feet long and an inch in diameter. It con- 
 tains a whitish spongy juicy substance of an acid taste, 
 and seeds of a brown colour and the shape of a kidney- 
 bean, which are called goui. The pulp that surrounds 
 these seeds is powdered when dry, and brought into 
 Europe from the Levant, under the name of terra sigil- 
 lata Lemnia. It grows on ths west coast of Africa, 
 from the Niger to the kingdom of Belin. 
 
 The kernel of the fruit contains a large proportion of 
 alkali when burnt, and the negroes mix it with palm 
 oil to make soap. 
 
 The bark of this tree is called lalo ; the negroes dry 
 it in the shade, then powder and keep it in little cotton 
 bags, and put two or three pinches into their food ; it 
 is mucilaginous, and powerfully prevents too violent 
 perspiration. 
 
 The mucilage obtained from this bark is a powerful 
 remedy against the epidemic fevers of the country that 
 produces these trees; so is a decoction of the dried 
 leaves. The fresh fruit is as useful as the leaves for the 
 same purposes. 
 
 BA'PTES, a fossil medicinal substance, now un- 
 known ; probably a bitumen. 
 
 BA'PTICA CO'CCA. See CHERMES. 
 
 BA'RAMETZ, and BA'ROMETZ, a plant some- 
 what resembling the shape of a lamb. See AGNUS 
 SCYTHICUS. 
 
 BA'RAS. (Arabic). See ALPHUS. 
 
 BA'RBA, a BEARD. Some vegetables have the spe- 
 cific term of barba given them, as their ramifications 
 are bushy like a beard ; viz. 
 
 BA'RBA ARO'NIS. See ARUM. 
 
 BA'RBA CAPRINA. See SPIR.SA ULMARIA. 
 
 BA'RBA HIRCI. See TRAGOPOGON, 
 
 BA'RBA Jovis. See SEDUM. 
 
 BARBADO'ES TAR. See PETROLEUM BAHBA- 
 
 DENSE. 
 
 BARBADO'ES CHE'RRY, the fruit of the malfihigia 
 glabra Lin. Sp. PI. 609, resembling the inferior of our 
 cherries. 
 
 BARBAREA. Herba sanct& Barbaras, nasturtium 
 hybernum,fiseudobunias, eruca lutea latifolia, sisymbri- 
 um, carfieritaria, WINTER CRESSES, GARDEN ROCKET, 
 ROCKET GENTLE, erysimum barbarea Lin. Sp. PI. 922. 
 This plant resembles the mustard, but is distinguish- 
 ed by the smoothness of its leaves and its disagreeable 
 smell. It resembles in quality the cresses, and is a na- 
 tive of S_witzerland, but cultivated in our gardens;. 
 
BAR 
 
 231 
 
 B A R 
 
 The WILD ROCKET, called eruca silvestris, smafiit alba 
 Lin. It grows on old walls and amongst rubbish. Its 
 qualities are "much the same as the former, but its taste 
 is somewhat more acrid and bitter. 
 
 The active matter of the leaves is extracted by ex- 
 pression ; by infusion in boiling water; and by diges- 
 tion in rectified spirit. By distillation in water, a pun- 
 gent yellow oil is obtained ; by drying, the disagreeable 
 smell and pungency are destroyed. The pungency of 
 the seeds is less volatile, similar to, though weaker than 
 those of mustard. 
 
 BARBA'RIA, BARBA'RICUM, (from barbarus, 
 oild; because it was brought from a wild country). See 
 RHABABBARUM. 
 
 BARBAROS'SA PIL. BARBAROSSA'S PILL. It was 
 composed of quicksilver, rhubarb, diagridium, musk, 
 amber, Sec. and was the first internal mercurial medi- 
 cine which obtained any real credit. See ARGEXTUM 
 VIVUM. 
 
 BA'RBARUM. The name of a plaster in Scribonius 
 Largus. 
 
 BARB'OTA. The BARBVT. A small river fish, 
 with a very large head. It is generally about six inches 
 long : it lives on mud and slime ; is found in the river 
 which runs from Tamworth, in Warwickshire. The 
 roe, as well as that of the eel pout, operates both up- 
 wards and downwards. 
 
 BAREGE WATERS. This appellation is given to 
 four springs near the foot of the Pyrenees on the side of 
 France. Their heat is from 73 to 120. They contain 
 sulphurated hydrogen, united to a small proportion of 
 soda and some sea salt. The water is however very 
 pure, scarcely exceeding in specific gravity distilled 
 water. It is chiefly useful externally from its heat, and 
 in cutaneous diseases from its sulphureous impregna- 
 tion. It is supposed to be useful in atony of the sto- 
 mach and calculous complaints. See BALNEUM. 
 
 BARDA'XA. BURDOCK. Aretium, betonica Bri- 
 tannico. ByMyrepsus called ilafihis. It grows on high- 
 way sides, and is sufficiently known by the burs which 
 stick to the clothes. 
 
 BARDA'XA MAJOR, called also lafifia major, fiersonata 
 aretium Dioscoridis; CLOTBUR, or GREAT BURDOCK. It 
 is the aretium lafifia Lin. Sp. PI. 1 143. The roots have 
 a little faint smell, but a sweetish taste, with a light 
 austerity. Boiled in water, they impart a brownish 
 colour, and a vapid taste. Extracts, however made, 
 are as insipid as the root. They are chiefly commend- 
 ed as diuretic, diaphoretic, and antiscorbutic, and have 
 been successfully employed in rheumatisms, the lues 
 venerea, scurvy, gout, pulmonic complaints, and in all 
 cases where China and sarsaparilla roots, which they 
 resemble, are prescribed. 
 
 The leaves are bitter, and more saline than the roots, 
 and have no sweetness. The seeds are extremely bitter, 
 and very slightly aromatic. A drachm proves diuretic ; 
 but the prickly matter on their surface must be well 
 removed before administering them. The best method 
 of using this plant as a medicine is in the form of a de- 
 coction, in which two ounces of the roots are boiled in 
 three pints of water to a quart ; to this two drachms of 
 vitriolated kali have been usually added. Of this decoc- 
 tion a pint should be taken every day in scorbutic and 
 rheumatic complaints; and when intended as a diuretic, 
 in a shorter period. 
 
 BARDA NA MINOR, called also lafifia minor, xanthium. 
 cheradolethron ; by jEtius, the LESSER BURDOCK, or 
 LOUSE BUR. Xanthium strumarium Lin. Sp. PL 1400. 
 From this roughness of the fruit it is called a burdock, 
 though not in the least allied to that plant. It grows 
 in rich fat soils, and is found on some commons. Its 
 juice is commended against scrofulous disorders. 
 
 BARDA'NA ARCTICUM, called also lafifia major mon- 
 tana, fiersonata altera, arction, and WOOLLY HEADED 
 BURDOCK. Its virtues are much the same with the 
 other species of burdocks, and it is a variety only of the 
 a. lafifia. 
 
 BARI'GLIA, BARI'LLA, so called from the place 
 where it is produced. See ANATRON. 
 BARLEY. See HORDEUM. 
 BARLEY. (Indian). See VERBASCUM CEVADILLA. 
 BARNET WATER. It is of the purging kind, of 
 a similar quality to that of Epsom, and about half its 
 strength. 
 
 BARO'METRUM, BAROMETER, (of frtt^ weight, 
 and tuTfot, measure}. An instrument to determine the 
 weight of the air, or observe the changes of weather; 
 it is commonly called a WEATHER GLASS, and fre- 
 quently the Torricellian tube, from Tomcelli - its in- 
 ventor. 
 
 The bore of the common tubes is too small. The 
 glass tube should be one third, or at least one fourth of 
 an inch in diameter, hermetically sealed at one end, and 
 open at the other; the length should be thirty-four 
 inches : the mercury with which it is filled must be 
 pure. Fill the tube quite full with this mercury ; and 
 having in readiness a basin with a flat bottom, and about 
 two inches high, in which is also some mercury, invert 
 the tube, and put it in the basin, still holding your 
 finger underneath it till it is in the mercury of the 
 basin, then place it in a frame. On taking away your 
 finger, the mercury in the tube will immediately sub- 
 side to about twenty -nine or thirty inches, according to 
 the state of the air, it being very rarely lower than 
 twenty-eight, or higher than thirty inches, when the 
 air is heavy. If a scale of four inches be divided into 
 tenths, and placed against the upper end of the tube, 
 the instrument is complete, and equal to every change. 
 The mercury, however, still contains some air en- 
 tangled with it, which will in time rise to the upper 
 part of the tube, and not only by its pressure prevent 
 the rising of the mercury, but by its expansion, from a 
 change of temperature, produce many irregularities in 
 the motion of the quicksilver. The tube may be pre- 
 viously cleaned by a wire, to the end of which a bit of 
 leather is attached, and this will lessen the quantity 
 of entangled air ; but, to render the instrument per- 
 fect, the mercury must be boiled in the tube. We 
 once separated in this manner more than an inch of 
 air. 
 
 The barometer measures the weight of "the air with 
 sufficient exactness for the general purposes of life, yet 
 it is affected with many irregularities, that no exactness 
 in the instrument can remedy, and no theory explain. 
 Many of these irregularities can be however explained, 
 by considering the mercury as suspended, not only by 
 the weight of the air, but in part by its elasticity. The 
 barometer is, in reality, a MOXOMETER. Moist air is 
 very inelastic, the mercury of course falls ; and the 
 human body, from a diminution of the tone which pres- 
 
BAR 
 
 232 
 
 BAR 
 
 sure gives, feels a languor. Dry air produces a contrary 
 effect; and Saussure found, that water evaporating, 
 produced a gas of very considerable elasticity. When 
 high winds blow, the mercury is generally low ; it rises 
 higher in cold weather than in warm ; and is usually 
 higher in the morning and evening than at mid day : it 
 generally descends lower after rain than it was before it. 
 On advancing up high mountains, the air is less and 
 less dense, and usually the same inconveniences are 
 felt that are complained of when the air is moist. But 
 M. De Luc and his companions observed, when at the 
 summit o,f the Buet, 3315 English yards above the level 
 of the Mediterranean, no difference in the effects of the 
 diminished density of the air, which was one third less 
 than that of the plains below them. In this place, M. 
 De I uc observes, ' how much naturalists are deceived 
 in attributing the alterations that many persons expe- 
 rience, upon the falling of the barometer, to a difference 
 either in the weight or density of the air. For if these 
 changes, he says, could so sensibly affect our organs, 
 what would become of those chamois hunters, who pass 
 every day from the bottom of the vallies to the highest 
 mountains? These people perceive no inconvenience; 
 even asthmatic people find little, notwithstanding the 
 barometer varies in these several places, as is usually 
 observed in ether similar ones." If, however, our feel- 
 ings are connected not only with the actual weight but 
 the elasticity oi the air, these difficulties will vanish; 
 for the hijjAiy elastic gas which is produced by evapor- 
 ating water, rises to the upper regions of the atmo- 
 sphere, and compensates for the want of density. M. 
 De Luc's reasoning, however, is very vague and incon- 
 clusive. Those accustomed to considerable changes of 
 any k'ind, experience but little inconvenience from 
 them ; and other travellers have really found considera- 
 ble languor on these very elevated spots. 
 
 The barometer may be applied to several uses, as 
 measuring the heights of mountains : for twelve thousand 
 and forty inches of air being equal to one inch of mer- 
 cury jiear the surface of the earth, twelve hundred and 
 four inches, or one hundred feet, must be equal to one 
 tenth of an inch of mercury. Consequently, if a baro- 
 meter be carried up any great eminence, the mercury 
 will descend one tenth of an inch for every hundred 
 feet that the barometer ascends. This we do not mean 
 as a correct view of the subject, for many circumstances 
 must be attended to in the actual measurement of 
 heights, particularly the temperature. To consider all 
 the necessary corrections is not a part of our subject. 
 See De Luc, Saussure, Trembley, and Sir G. Shitck- 
 burgh's papers in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 
 But the great use of the barometer is to predict the 
 future state of the weather for several hours, and some- 
 times days preceding, in many instances to a degree of 
 probability. 1st, The rising of the mercury presages 
 fair weather, and its falling, wet. 3d, In very hot wea- 
 ther, the sudden falling of the mercury foretels thun- 
 der. 3d, In winter, its rising portends frost ; and in a 
 continued frost, foretels snow. 4th, When foul wea- 
 ther happens soon after the falling of the mercury, it 
 will soon again change, and so on the contrary. 5th, 
 When the mercury continues to rise for some time be- 
 fore the foul weather is over, expect a continuance of 
 fair weather to follow. 6th, In fair weather, when the 
 mercury continues to fall before rains come, then ex- 
 
 pect a great deal of it, and probably high winds. 7th, 
 The unsettled motion of the mercury denotes change- 
 able weather. 
 
 It is not so much the height of the mercury that in- 
 dicates the weather, as its motion up and down; there- 
 fore, to know whether the mercury is actually rising or 
 falling, observe whether the surface of the mercury be 
 convex, for it is then rising: if the surface be concave, 
 it is falling : if the surface be plain, or a little convex, 
 it may be considered as stationary. 
 
 There are different forms of this instrument which 
 have each their advantages and disadvantages : but the 
 common sort is perhaps better than any other if care- 
 fully constructed. 
 
 BARO'NES. Small worms; called also nefiones. 
 BA'ROS. (Greek). GRAVITY. Hippocrates uses 
 this -word to express by it an uneasy weight in any part. 
 BA'ROS. See CAMH>HORA. 
 
 BARTIIOLINIA'N.E GLANDU'L,E, (from the 
 
 discoverer Bartholine). See SUBLINGUALES GLANDULE. 
 
 BARYOCO'CCALON, (from p*pvs, grave, and 
 
 xcxx.?\of, ,a nut; so called because it gives a deep sound). 
 
 See STRAMONIUM. 
 
 BARYPHO'NIA, (from p*pvf, dull, and paw, the 
 voice). A difficulty of speaking. 
 
 BARYPI'CRON, (from p*pvs, dull, and vixfoi, bit- 
 ter). See ABSINTHIUM VULCVARE. 
 
 BARY'TES, (from p.pv$, heavy,) called, from its 
 weight, also terra fionderosa, PONDEROUS EARTH. 
 
 This is not found very abundantly, or in large conti- 
 nued masses, but chiefly in the vicinity of mines, or 
 veins of metal. Its species are aerated and vitriolated 
 ponderous earth, either in the form of a transparent 
 spar, or an opaque earth, of a white grey, or fawn co- 
 lour; frequently of no regular figure," but often/ in the 
 peculiar form of a number of small convex lenses, set 
 edgewise in the ground. We are indebted to the cele- 
 brated chemists, Gahn, Scheele, and Bergman, for our 
 more particular knowledge of this earth ; but the vitriol- 
 ated barytes was mentioned so early as 1700, by Legh, 
 in his Natural History of Lancashire, Cheshire, &c. 
 
 As this has seldom been found pure, in order to ob- 
 tain it in a suitable degree of purity, we are favoured 
 with the following process by M. I. A. Chaptal. The 
 sulphate of barytes, or the vitriolated ponderous earth, 
 which is its most usual combination, is pulverised and 
 calcined in a crucible, with an eighth part of powder 1 
 of charcoal : the crucible must be kept ignited during 
 an hour ; after which the calcined matter is to be 
 thrown into water. It communicates a yellow colour 
 to the fluid, and at the same time a strong smell of he- 
 patic gas is perceived ; the water is then to be filtered, 
 and muriatic acid poured in ; a considerable precipitate 
 fails down, which must be separated from the fluid by 
 filtration. The water which passes through the filter 
 holds the muriatic barytes in solution. The carbonate 
 of potash, or mild vegetable alkali, in solution, being 
 then added, the ponderous earth falls down ; and the 
 carbonic acid may be driven off by calcination. The 
 pro'duct saturated with the muriatic acid, and little more 
 of the acid being afterwards added, supplies the terra 
 fionderosa fnuriata, or salita, which is considered as an 
 evacuant, deobsiruent, and tonic. It is given in solution, 
 and half a drachm is dissolved in an ounce of water. 
 On exhibition, it has been found in small doses to in- 
 
A s 
 
 233 
 
 AS 
 
 crease the flow of urine, promote perspiration, open 
 the bowels, and improve the appetite and general health. 
 It has been considered as hfghly useful in scrofulous 
 cases, chronic cutaneous complaints, and ulcerated legs. 
 In some cancers, infarcted mesenteric glands, scirrhous 
 testicle, buboes, asthma, and ascarides, it is said to be 
 of advantage. Its dose is from six to ten or twenty- 
 drops; but if ever it occasion vertigo, nausea, purging, 
 or pains in the bowels, the dose must be reduced, or the 
 medicine omitted. Small doses, gradually increased, 
 may be given twice a day, so long as they create no in- 
 conveniences. This medicine is however suspicious; 
 and the vitriolated barytcs is known to be poisonous. 
 As the muriatic acid is but weakly retained, many sub- 
 stances may separate it. Even fixed air will decompose 
 it; and in its exhibition hard water, alkaline, earthy, and 
 metallic salts, particularly tartar emetic, should be 
 avoided. Its irritating quality is -so great, that it has 
 produced considerable inconvenience in the more irri- 
 table constitutions and in spasmodic complaints. In 
 scrofula, in some cutaneous diseases, and in indurated 
 scirrhous tumours, we have fo'und it successful; and 
 when we have failed, have had reason to attribute the 
 failure to the imperfect state of the medicine. Its pu- 
 rity may be ascertained by a little Glauber salt, or any 
 vitriolated neutral. The smallest atom will occasion 
 an evidently conspicuous deposition. Barytes acts on 
 vegetable and animal substances, dissolving muscular 
 fibres, and forming insoluble soaps with oil. For a fur- 
 ther account see Med. Commentaries, vol. iv. and vi. 
 dec. 2; Medical Communic. London, vol. ii. Chap- 
 tal's, Gren's, and Thompson's Chemistry. 
 
 BASA'AL. (Indian). The name of an Indian tree 
 growing about Cochin. It flowers and bears fruit once 
 every year, from the first year of its bearing to the fif- 
 teenth. A decoction of its leaves with ginger in water 
 is used as a gargle in disorders of the fauces. The ker- 
 nels of the fruit kill worms. Raii Hist. 
 
 BASAXI'TES. A close grained stone resembling a 
 lava, said by Pliny to contain a bloody juice, and useful 
 in diseases of the liver. See BASILICUM. 
 BASILA'RE, (from /2*o-;Asi?, aking}. Thisisused 
 as a term of superior excellence or magnitude when 
 applied to bones. See CUNEIFORMS, SPHENOIDES, and 
 SACHUM os. 
 
 BASILA'RIS ARTE'RIA. It is a branch of the 
 vertebral artery upon the apophysis basiiaris of the os 
 occipitis. The two vertebral arteries soon unite after 
 they have entered the skull, and form this artery about 
 the cuneiform process of the os occipitis. It runs for- 
 ward under the great transverse protuberance of the 
 medulla oblongata, to which it gives ramifications, as 
 well as to the neighbouring parts of the medulla. Some- 
 times it divides into two branches near the apophysis ba- 
 nilaris, which communicate with the posterior branches 
 of the two internal carotids, and are lost in the posterior 
 lobe of the brain. 
 
 B ASILEI'ON. An epithet for a collyrium in Jitius. 
 
 BASILIA'RIS APO'PHYSIS. The great apophysis 
 of the os occipitis. 
 
 BASI'LICA. Black-seeded. See AGROM. 
 
 BASI'LICA VE'XA. The ancients termed the basilic 
 vein of the right arm the -vein of the liver, HEPATICA 
 BRACHII VENA: and that of the left arm, the vein of 
 the spleen, SPLENICA VENA ERACHII. Sometimes the 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 basilica hath a double origin, by a branch of the cont- 
 munication with the trunk of the axillaris. It continues 
 its course along the middle of the os humeri, between, 
 the muscles and integuments; and having reached the 
 inner condyle, and sent off obliquely in the fold of the 
 arm the mediana basilica, it runs along the ulna, be- 
 tween the integuments and muscles, a little towards the 
 outside, by the name of cubital externa; and, a little 
 below it, sends off another branch, which runs along the 
 inside of the fore arm near the ulna : this branch may 
 be called cubitalis interna. See CEPHAI.IC\ VEV\. 
 
 BASI'LICUM UNGU'EXTUM FLA'VUM. UN 
 GU'ENTUM RE'SIX. FLA'V^. OINTMENT of YELLOW KK- 
 six, consists of a pint of olive oil, yellow wax, yellow - 
 resin, of each a pound. To the wax and resin melted 
 over a gentle fire the oil is added, and the mixture- 
 strained while hot. 
 
 It is commonly employed as a digestive on wounds 
 and ulcers; and is as useful as the linim. Arcaei, now 
 called unguent, e gummi elemi. If required to be a 
 little warmer, a few drops of ol. terebinthinas com. may 
 be added when used. It justly supersedes the use of 
 every similar application. 
 
 BASI'LICUM, (from /3*riA*>sf, royal, so called from its 
 great virtues). BASIL; called also acino*, ocymum -uul- 
 gare, herba regia, ocymum medium, citratum. COMMON, 
 or CITRON BASIL. Ocymum basilicum Lin. Sp. PI. 833. 
 
 O'cymuni caryofihyllatum, 6cymum minimum, (from 
 tx.vf, sivift,) so called because of its swift growth. 
 SMALL, or BUSH BASIL, with uncut leaves. O. b, mint- 
 mum Lin. Sp. PI. 833. Nat. order labiate. 
 
 Both these are natives of the eastern countries, and 
 sown annually in our gardens for culinary uses. The 
 seeds, which rarely come to perfection in England, are 
 brought from the south of France and Italy. They 
 flower in June and July, and produce seed in August. 
 
 Infusions of the leaves are drunk in catarrhal com- 
 plaints, uterine and pulmonic diseases. They are suc- 
 culent, slightly aromatic, have a mucilaginous taste, 
 and strong smell, which they lose partly in drying. The 
 first sort resembles the scent of lemons; the second 
 that of cloves. Distilled in water they yield much oil 
 of a penetrating fragrance, similar, but superior to the 
 oil of marjoram. 
 
 Clino/iidium majus, (from *A/>!, a bed, and iras, a 
 foot,} so called because its leaves are like the foot of a 
 bed. Called also clinof odium acinos Lin. Sp. PI. 8^6, 
 GREAT, WILD, and STONE BASIL; a species of thyme. 
 It grows in hedges; is supposed to be an astringent and 
 emmenagogue. 
 
 BA'SILICUS PU'LVIS, (from /3<riA.f, royal, a 
 jting). The ROYAL POWDER. 
 
 This term has been applied to various purging pow- 
 ders,' which contain cream of tartar as one of the in- 
 gredients. The term was afterwards changed to fiulvis 
 laxans, and it was then cream of tartar with an equal 
 part of senna. A small proportion of scammony is now 
 added, and the appellation is the fiuh'is e senna comjio- 
 sitas. It is an useful and convenient purgative, though 
 with senna alone not sufficiently active. The following 
 simple purgatives are observed to be both more agree- 
 able and more useful. 
 
 " R. Calomel, pp. 5 ij. pulv. rhab. f ss. jalap. 5 x - nl - 
 " Or, R. Antimonii tartarisati, gr. iv. calom. 5 i- g 1 '- i v - 
 jalap. ^ ss. er. viij. m. 
 
 H h 
 
BAT 
 
 234 
 
 B A T 
 
 " This is a convenient purge for gouty and rheuma- 
 " tic people, for whom it is best made into pills, and 
 " to be taken at bed time. It is also one of the best 
 " purges for gross bodied children, who are subject to 
 " breed worms and have large bellies-; for though the 
 " ingredients are efficacious, its operation will be mild 
 " and safe enough. It clears the bowels of slime, and 
 " discharges those humours that obstruct the mesen- 
 " teric glands, and in a great measure the lacteals them- 
 " selves, which is often the case in children; and is 
 u attended with a hard belly, a stinking breath, fre- 
 " quent fevers, and a decay of strength in the lower 
 u parts. Those slight intermittents, which such chil- 
 li dren are subject to, will much sooner be cured by such 
 '"' a purge than by the bark; for these purges reach, 
 ' and carry off the cause, but the bark pens it up; and 
 " by curing one, while such restriction continues, gives 
 u room for a return with much greater aggravation. The 
 ' dose forchildren is from ten grains to fifteen; for adults 
 " from fifteen grains to two scruples." MOTHERBY. 
 
 BASILI'DION. A cerate described by Galen, and 
 used for the itch. 
 
 BA'SILIS. A collyrium mentioned by Galen. 
 
 BASIOGLO'SSUS, (from /3ac-<?, the foundation, and 
 -/Aasvv*, the tongue). A muscle so called from its in- 
 sertion. See HYOGLOSSUS. 
 
 BASIO-PHARYNG-E.'!, (from /3*c-/, foundation, 
 and <p*.pv/!-, the fauces). A muscle so called from its 
 position. See HYOPHAUYNG.CUS. 
 
 BA'SIS, (from jStciw, I dm fixed). The support of 
 any thing upon which it stands. 
 
 The broad part of the heart is called its basis, to dis- 
 tinguish it from the apex or point. 
 
 In pharmacy by basis is meant that ingredient on 
 which the most stress is laid for answering the inten- 
 tion of any compound medicine. 
 
 BASSI CO'LICA. The name of a medicine in 
 Scribonius Largus, compounded of aromatics and honey. 
 
 BATEA'NEA ALUMINO'SA A'QUA, (from the 
 inventor Bates). See ALUMEN.' 
 
 BATHING, COLD and SEA. 
 
 By the cold bath is meant that application of cold 
 water which produces a sense of coldness called a 
 shock, and which is followed by the increased action of 
 the extreme vessels styled aglow. One extreme of the 
 scale we well know, that of the freezing point; the 
 other is undetermined. The Buxton water of 82 oc- 
 casions a slight but sensible shock, so that the limits are 
 not below this degree; and as temperate heat is placed 
 at 62, we shall not be greatly in error if we fix the 
 other extreme at 72. 
 
 The first effects of the- cold bath are well known. 
 The whole body is contracted; the bulbs of the hair are 
 conspicuous; and the skin, resembling that of a newly 
 plucked goose, has been styled c\uis anserina. The 
 debility and tremor are considerable ; a sense of weight 
 is felt in the head; the respiration is quick and labori- 
 ous. These appearances are followed by a very differ- 
 ent series. A glow soon returns to the surface; the 
 weight in the head is almost instantaneously relieved, 
 and every function appears to be carried on with in- 
 creased activity. If a person stays for a longer period 
 in the cold bath, the glow will be slighter and soon 
 disappear, while every previous symptom of debility 
 will return and continue. 
 
 Few experiments have been made on the effect of the 
 pulse after cold bathing. Dr. Stock has, in the trials he 
 made, found in general the pulse quicker and weaker 
 after immersion; in a few instances only slower. The 
 writer of this article has found similar results; but the 
 pulse, felt at a more distant period than that mentioned 
 by Dr. Stock, has been usually more slow and full. In 
 a 'slight feverish complaint, the quickness of the pulse 
 was greatly mitigated. Other authors have found the 
 pulse much slower, but this was the consequence of 
 partial cold only. 
 
 If the immersions are at due intervals repeated, and 
 the stay in the bath be not improperly continued, the 
 general health and spirits are greatly improved ; the 
 different necessary evacuations properly carried on and 
 supported; and the body and mind appear to act with 
 increased vigour. 
 
 The explanation of these phenomena is not diffi- 
 cult. The cold, by its sedative power, represses the 
 circulation in the extreme vessels, and the fluids are 
 accumulated in the larger arteries and veins. Whether 
 the distention excites the action of the former ; whether 
 in consequence of repressed irritability it is afterwards 
 restored with greater vigour; or whether the vires 
 medicatrices re-act to conquer debility ; we must not 
 now enquire: but in every such circumstance, from 
 one of these causes, the circulation is again restored 
 with additional activity. The repetition of cold bathing 
 produces tonic effects, which, we own, that we are in- 
 clined to attribute to the frequent exertion of this re- 
 acting power. We have often remarked in this work 
 that the constitution gains energy by the exertion of 
 those powers which'preserve life and correct deviations, 
 and we think the benefit, thus obtained, is a proof of 
 that position. 
 
 According to the management of this remedy, we- 
 may therefore secure very different and opposite effects. 
 A sudden change in the determination of the blood and 
 nervous power, assisting its re-action, will produce a 
 very different effect from the continued, and this again 
 from the repeated, application: a distinction necessary 
 to be attended to, in considering the different diseases 
 in which the application of cold water has been con- 
 sidered as a remedy. 
 
 From the sudden changes in the determination of the 
 blood it has been employed in many diseases, and 
 particularly to prevent or remove the paroxysms of an 
 intermittent. In the attack of this disease, there is a 
 similar change of determination to that which has been 
 described from the effects of the cold bath ; and it is 
 relieved by a similar exertion of the constitution. The 
 cold bath, therefore, may be supposed to excite that-ex- 
 ertion, and to render the subsequent relief more per- 
 manent and effectual ; or, if the determination to the 
 skin from the bathing has come on, the fit may be 
 wholly prevented. The plan certainly has succeeded, 
 and it is mentioned by Senac to have been useful even 
 after the cold fit has appeared, (De Recondita Febrium 
 Natura, p. 218). 
 
 If continued fevers are only intermittents, whose 
 paroxysms run into each other, so that the earlier stages 
 are less observable, we may see some foundation for its 
 use in these also. Remittents are confessedly of the 
 same nature a$ intermittents; and in the Breslaw fe- 
 ver (the trytaofihya Wratislaviensis of Sauvages), De 
 
15 V T 
 
 235 
 
 li A T 
 
 Hahn used the application of cold water with success. 
 It brought on a glow of warmth; and, in the language 
 of an ancient physician, inde novi motus initium. In 
 some other cases of tyfihua it has been employed, seem- 
 ingly with success: but in some late trials, at a period 
 of the disease, when the powers of nature were unable 
 to excite these new motions, it was unsuccessful and 
 even dangerous. Dr. Currie's practice of cold ablu- 
 tions we shall soon consider. 
 
 In ileus, the practice of dashing cold water against 
 the legs and thighs of a patient standing on a cold floor 
 has certainly succeeded. It is mentioned by Brassavolus, 
 as the practice of Savanarola, and is recommended by 
 Hoffman (iv. 349). The latest author who seems to 
 have employed it successfully is Dr. Stevenson (Edin- 
 burgh Medical Essays, vi. 895). We remember having 
 tried it with little advantage. If sudden immersion in 
 cold water has prevented threatening paroxysms of hy- 
 steria and epilepsy, it must be referred to altered deter- 
 mination. 
 
 The debility occasioned by continuing long in the 
 cold bath has occasioned its employment in many in- 
 stances, where the excitement of both the nervous and 
 sanguiferous systems was morbidly increased. (See 
 COLD.) In cases of phrer.zy it has.been employed with 
 success; but the most striking instance of this kind is 
 in Dr. Willis's work, De Anima Brutorum, p. 201. 
 The most frequent cases in which its advantages have 
 been conspicuous, occurred from phrenitic patients es- 
 caping their confinement, and running spontaneously to 
 a river or pond. Applications of cold water to the head 
 are frequently employed; but the more general influ- 
 ence of cold must produce a more powerful effect. 
 There may appear to be some danger from rupture of 
 the over distended vessels of the brain, but no such ac- 
 cident seems ever to hare occurred. 
 
 In scarlatina Dr. Currie has lately shown the ad- 
 vantages of cold ablutions, and the necessity of con- 
 tinuing them steadily to obviate the violent heat which 
 attends the paroxysms of this complaint; and he has 
 been successfully followed with equal spirit and per- 
 severance by Dr. Gregory. As the object is to abate 
 heat, it is only used in this complaint when the heat 
 is very violent, and continued until it is mitigated. In 
 small fiojc, accident has also shewn its utility ; and in the 
 whimsical compilation of Dr. Baynard there are nu- 
 merous instances of this kind. It has in this complaint 
 also been continued till the extreme heat is repressed, 
 and, on returning to bed, a gentle perspiration has 
 come on; some of the pustules have filled, and the 
 greater number in the skin have disappeared. Since 
 the general progress of vaccination we shall probably 
 have little occasion for this remedy, either communi'- 
 cated by air or water. 
 
 In hemorrhages, cold-bathing, or, more frequently, 
 cold applications, have been employed with the same 
 views; nor, excepting in hemorrhoids and haemoptyses, 
 has it been neglected : in the former, as a supposed 
 critical discharge ; and in the latter, from apprehension 
 of accumulating the blood in the lungs. Cold drinks 
 have, however, in haemoptyses supplied their place; 
 and it is doubtful whether the American practice of 
 giving a solution of common salt may not derive part of 
 its advantages from the cold of the water, which common 
 salt however will not increase. The utility of nitre in all 
 
 haemorrhages, is certainly increased by the cold it imparts 
 to water during its solution. Hippocrates remarks, that 
 the cold should be applied ' non sufira ipsas partes, sed 
 fire a ipsas, unde profiuit.' The haemorrhage most cer- 
 tainly relieved by cold is maenorrhagia, and particularly 
 that of pregnant or puerperal women. It may be safely 
 and advantageously carried to a very considerable extent. 
 In more general fevers, cold in 'every form is useful. 
 In those of our own climate, cool air and cool drinks 
 are perhaps sufficient. In those of warmer regions, 
 however, the cold must be more actively exhibited. It 
 is chiefly confined to such fevers as have considerable 
 internal heat without topical affections; and whether, 
 with Hippocrates, we give water < ^j^ta.tn ; with 
 Lommius and Avicenna, apply cold water or snow to 
 the extremities; with-Celsus, apply vine leaves dipped 
 in water to the pit of the stomach; the principle is the 
 same. Paulus .Egineta recommends bathing; and in 
 later periods it has been employed by Dr. Stevenson. 
 But the most striking and satisfactory case is that of Sir 
 J. Chardin in the Gombron fever of the remittent kind, 
 related by himself, in which the coldest drinks and the 
 application of cold water externally were of the greatest 
 service. The Neapolitan physicians, following the an- 
 cients, according to the plans detailed by Lommius, give 
 the coldest drinks ; and if faint sweats come on, the water 
 is if possible rendered still colder with snow and ice; for 
 Cyrillus adds, that ' a person who sweats while under 
 this course, is in danger of losing his life by faintness.' If 
 cold drinks do not produce this effect, ' the patient is 
 uncovered, exposed to cold air, and continually fanned; 
 and some have gone so far as to sprinkle snow powdered 
 on the skin.' Thefllague is attended with great internal 
 heat, and cold applications have been found useful. Dr. 
 Baynard has detailed many rambling stories of this kind, 
 and we apprehend that they have been of service in our 
 late experience of this disease in Egypt. Dr. Rush used 
 cold applications with advantage in the yellow fever. 
 
 In mania, cold bathing seems to have attracted the at- 
 tention of Van Helmont, In consequence of an accident 
 which happened to a carpenter at Antwerp, and he 
 afterwards employed it designedly. The patient was 
 immersed so long as was necessary to repeat, distinctly, 
 the psahn ' Miserere;' and, though he would be often 
 taken up apparently lifeless, Van Helmont adds that 
 he might be recovered; ' since people do not die from 
 being under water so soon as is imagined.' It is how- 
 ever more to the purpose to remark, that this remedy 
 is spoken of with respect by Boerhaave, and counte- 
 nanced by Van Swieten. 
 
 The repeated action of cold bathing affords numerous 
 opportunities of relieving some of the most troublesome 
 and obstinate diseases to which the human frame is sub- 
 ject. Every complaint arising from debility in its varied 
 forms and numerous consequences often yields to this 
 remedy, when every other has proved ineffectual. Palsy ^ 
 so often benefited by the stimulus of the warm bath, is 
 greatly relieved by the tonic power of the cold ; nor is 
 the danger of its being improperly applied so great. 
 It must not be used early in the complaint if the case is 
 hemiplegia, nor until every symptom of congestion is 
 removed. The partial palsies will not require even this 
 precaution; but the cold is more useful if the water is 
 poured from a height, or thrown from a pump, on the 
 part affected. 
 
 H h 2 
 
U A T 
 
 236 
 
 15 A T 
 
 Chronic rheumatism, we have said, is a paralytic af- 
 fection of over distended vessels, and cold bathing is 
 a singularly useful remedy. Sir John Floyer thinks it 
 more beneficial if the patient is afterwards put between 
 blankets to sweat. In the intervals of gout, if the pa- 
 tient is perfectly free from the disease, it is of service 
 in restoring flexibility to the stiffened limbs, giving 
 strength, and perhaps protracting, with safety, the re- 
 turn of the paroxysm. In stiffness of the joints from old 
 strains, or any cause, it is useful ; and the sea bathing 
 has been supposed particularly so in white swellings of 
 the knee. In other forms of scrofula, bathing and 
 drinking salt water alternately are very serviceable. 
 
 In the h emorrhages "without fever, called by patho- 
 logists passive, and in the mucous discharges from re- 
 laxation, the tonic power of the cold bath is useful. In 
 those little fevers, connected with debility or owing to 
 excess, it relieves; though it is doubtful whether it be 
 from its tonic power, or, in the language of Petron, from 
 its exciting new motions. In chlorosis, though it does 
 not produce any very rapid benefit, it is often of the 
 greatest service to the general health, and ultimately 
 brings on the expected evacuation. 
 
 When/jo/07zs or infectious miasmata have been com- 
 municated to the animal body, we often find that they 
 lie dormant, till some exciting and generally debilita- 
 ting cause gives them activity. This renders cold 
 bathing of use during the progress of an epidemic, and 
 it is a valuable part of the prophylaxis. Bathing has 
 been supposed also to prevent hydrophobia; but as few 
 of the animals supposed to be mad are really so, and of 
 those really bitten by mad animals, few are infected, the 
 advantages from bathing are equivocal. If we look 
 into the old authors, we shall find that bathing was em- 
 ployed with considerable severity, and with every cir- 
 cumstance that could agitate the mind and fix the at- 
 tention. Tulpius, one of the chief advocates for the 
 utility of this remedy, considers the mode of adminis- 
 tration to be a very important part of the process; and 
 it may have been so, for modern practitioners have not 
 found it very successful. When narcotic poisons have 
 been swallowed, and tremors, &c. have been produced, 
 cold bathing has been very beneficial. Baccius men- 
 tions its efficacy against the poison of the juice of the 
 mandrake. The Indians are recovered from the stupe- 
 faction occasioned by the datura, by moistening the soles 
 of their feet with cold water; dogs stupified by the car- 
 bonic acid air of the Grotto del Cani, are recovered 
 by being thrown into the neighbouring lake; and sai- 
 lors recover their intoxicated comrades by a dip in the 
 sea. 
 
 The spasmodic and convulsive diseases are relieved 
 by the tonic powers of the cold bath. In chorea, though 
 often used, it is less successful, for reasons hereafter 
 assigned; and in tetanus there is seldom time for the 
 proper action of this remedy, though it has been em- 
 ployed with advantage. That convulsive diseases, when 
 not produced by any direct irritation on a nerve, origi- 
 nate in debility, we trust to be able to prove in another 
 article. See CONVULSIONS. 
 
 Sir John Floyer has remarked, that cold bathing is 
 injurious in palsies when the patient is plethoric and 
 feverish. It probably is so whenever any partial ple- 
 thora or local obstructions exist in any of the more im- 
 portant viscera. Jaundice may perhaps be an exception 
 
 to this opinion. In the passage of a stone through the 
 gall duct it seems to have been of service; but it was 
 probably in cases where the liver was otherwise sound. 
 In some of the western islands, a patient in the jaun- 
 dice is laid on his belly, and a pail of cold water unex- 
 pectedly thrown on his back, (Smith's Curiosities of 
 Common Water). It is injurious also when the stomach 
 is full, or when the patient has been previously weaken- 
 ed. A ruptured blood vessel, or an incurable obstruc- 
 tion, may be the result of the former error ; and in the 
 latter case the constitution may not have sufficient pow- 
 er to restore the determination to the surface. When 
 the body is heated it is also dangerous to bathe, though 
 the young and strong transgress this rule witii impunity. 
 Bathing IN THE SEA is on the whole preferable, as the 
 heat is more uniform. It is, we think, also, perhaps 
 from the agitation of the water, more refreshing. Other 
 causes of preference have been assigned: one is, the 
 greater pressure of the water impregnated with salt; 
 the other, the stimulus of the salt left on the skin. 
 Each may have some effect, and the latter ground of pre- 
 ference is assuredly more certain than the former. We 
 cannot easily conceive how the momentary increase of 
 pressure can have any considerable effect, except by the 
 increase of momentum; and the stay in the sea is too 
 short to expect much advantage from this source. The 
 river water, heated from the vicinity of the shore, is 
 less active than the sea water, whose heat is uniform in 
 summer, and more so in winter; and the sea water, 
 warmed from 75 to 82, may be an useful bath for in- 
 valids preparatory to immersion in the sea. In these 
 baths of a higher temperature the patient should stay 
 a longer time than in the sea or fresh water. It is an 
 observation of Galen, that a more temperate bath is not 
 less useful than a cold one, if the stay be protracted 
 in it. 
 
 The shower bath, a modern invention, in which the 
 water falls through numerous apertures on the body, 
 is a remedy much less pleasing, but probably more use- 
 ful, than the sea or river bath. The cold is greatly in- 
 creased from the momentum ; and, as the water is usu-: 
 ally taken from wells, its heat is uniform, about 51 in 
 this climate, the mean of the earth. In winter the river 
 water is much cooler, but generally superior in heat to 
 the air. Bathing, therefore, through the winter is not 
 a practice so severe as may be supposed, except when 
 it is necessary to break the ice. Even then, however, 
 the water below is higher than the freezing point, as 
 its latent heat cannot escape, and the temperature of the 
 air is often far below it. 
 
 The tune of bathing should be as soon in the spring 
 as settled weather can be obtained; and, from the long 
 prevalence of easterly winds on the eastern coasts, the 
 southern seem preferable at that time. The most ad- 
 vantageous part of the day is the morning, before break- 
 fast; but, when the weather is not warm, and the patient 
 is much debilitated, it may be proper to begin in the 
 forenoon, after a light and early breakfast. The usual 
 mode of immersion, first plunging the head, is un- 
 doubtedly preferable; but if the whole body is very 
 soon immersed, this precision is of little importance. 
 The stay in the bath is of more consequence: many 
 come out after the first immersion, and indeed this is 
 the most common, and often the most advantageous, 
 method. It sometimes happens, however, that the glow 
 
BAT 
 
 237 
 
 BAT 
 
 is so violent, as to leave in the subsequent part of the 
 day a chilliness ; and in such circumstances we have 
 advised a second dipping, which, repressing the too 
 violent determination to the surface, has rendered it 
 more equable and permanent. If any debility arises 
 from staying too long, some inarm wine and water, 
 isarm tea, or any similar fluid, drunk frequently while 
 the patient is laid between blankets, will relieve it. 
 
 It has been supposed that where the fluids are too 
 much attenuated, bathing will be injurious. We have 
 already said that we have scarcely any evidence of this 
 taking place. We know from frequent experience 
 that no such effect is produced by sea water ; and if any 
 of the neutral salt were absorbed independent of the 
 fluid, it might produce the effect. Seamen, however, 
 fishermen, and the sea bathers, who are constantly im- 
 mersed in salt water, never experience any inconve- 
 nience from this cause. 
 
 One other form of cold bath has been employed, viz. 
 the cold air bath. This Consists only in exposing the 
 body for a few minutes to the cold air, partly secured by 
 a loose dressing gown. With prudent precautions this 
 practice may be useful ; and even salutary. The effects 
 to be expected must depend on the heat of the atmo- 
 sphere, and the temperature of the body when exposed 
 to it. Sponging the whole body with cold water is of the 
 greatest consequence, particularly in cases of chronic 
 debility, where the cold bath cannot be obtained, or is 
 from circumstances inadmissible. For the more partial 
 use of cold applications, see Com. 
 
 BA'THMIS, (from p*ua,fundatus sum}. A seat, 
 basis, or foundation. 
 
 Hippocrates and Galen use it to express a cavity 
 of a bone which receives the protuberance of another at 
 the joints, particularly those at the articulation of the 
 humerus and ulna. 
 
 BATHO'NLE A'QU*. Called also solis'agute, badi- 
 (jua aqua. BATH WATERS. 
 
 Dr. Cheyne accounts for the heat of this water by the 
 following experiment. If filings of iron and-the pow- 
 der of sulphur, made into a paste with water, are 
 put into a cellar under a cock which drops water gra- 
 dually and slowly, it will ferment, and the water 
 running from it will be of the same heat and virtue 
 with those of Bath, though not equally pleasant. Tour- 
 tiefort observes, " that the filings of iron will grow 
 warm by steeping in common water, but much more so 
 in sea water ; and if powdered sulphur is added, the mix- 
 ture will burn." 
 
 Most hot waters seem chiefly to consist of sulphur and 
 iron, and to differ only as the sulphur or the iron predo- 
 minates ; where the sulphur most abounds, they are 
 hotter, more nauseous, and purgative. 
 According to the Experiments of Dr. Bryan Higgins, a 
 
 Winchester gallon of Bath water contains, 
 Of calcareous earth, combined with vitriolic divt. gr. 
 
 acid, in the form of selenite 319^ 
 
 Of calcareous earih, combined with accidulous 
 
 gas - 22/0 
 
 Of marine salt of magnesia - - 22T9 
 
 Of sea salt - - 1 U T ^ 
 
 Of iron, combined with acidulous gas - 0-fa 
 Acidulous gas, besides what is contained in the above 
 earth andiron, twelve ounces measure; and atmospheric 
 air two ounces. 
 
 The four principal waters in England that possess any 
 
 remarkable heat, are those of Bath, Buxton, Bristo!, 
 and Matlock. The first of which raises Fahrenheit's 
 thermometer from about one hundred and eight to one 
 hundred and nineteen ; the second to about eighty ; the 
 third to seventy-six ; and the last to sixty -six or sixty- 
 eight. 
 
 Dr. Monro, in speaking of these waters, says the 
 highest degree of heat attributed to them by 
 
 Dr. Howard, Dr. Ctarlton, and Dr. Lucas, is from the pump of 
 the king'i luih, 113 1 119 I 
 
 hot bath 115 116 119 \ 
 
 |J 
 
 eras* bath 
 
 108 
 
 110 
 
 1ft- 
 
 of Fahrenheil't thcr- 
 momeltr. 
 
 And .that, on evaporation, a gallon has been found to 
 contain of iron -^ or -$ parts of a grain ; of calcareous 
 earth 22| grains; seleuites 31 J grains; Glauber's salt 
 25| grains; sea salt 51^ grains; which were mixed 
 with an oily matter, but not more so than is common 
 to all waters. From this and other accounts it appears 
 that the Bath waters are acidulous chalybeates, in which 
 iron and earth are kept suspended by means of aerial 
 acid ; and that they are impregnated with a small portion 
 of selenites, sea salt, and miiriated magnesia. Indeed 
 these waters were for a long time esteemed to be sul- 
 phureous ; but certainly they have not a title to that 
 name in the least : they, do not affect the colour of silver 
 or metallic solutions, or produce any other effect of 
 water impregnated with sulphur. 
 
 It has been doubted whether hydrogen or azotic gas 
 is contained in these waters ; and there was some pro- 
 bability that the latter was an active ingredient in them, 
 but its existence has never been properly ascertained. 
 Dr. Gibbes has lately added to their impregnations the si- 
 liceous earth. But we are still unable to discover in their 
 contents any ingredient sufficiently active to account for 
 their effects, and must resolve the question in the pre- 
 sent state of our knowledge to the minute division of 
 the substances dissolved ; perhaps to these waters con- 
 taining the proximate principles of some active com- 
 pound. They operate powerfully by urine, and pro- 
 mote perspiration: if drunk quickly, and in large 
 draughts, they sometimes purge ; but if taken slowly, 
 and in small quantities, they have an opposite effect. 
 These waters are adapted to weak and exhausted con- 
 stitutions, to atonic gout, to visceral obstructions, 
 nephritic complaints, and dyspepsia. Externally they 
 relieve in all the complaints for which the more active 
 stimulant power of the balneum is employed. To the 
 young and plethoric they are frequently injurious ; and 
 unless some evacuations are premised, often at first dis- 
 agree, occasioning headach, heat in the hands, drow- 
 siness, and giddiness. The seasons for drinking Bath 
 waters do not greatly differ. In hot dry summers the 
 waters are strongest, but the spring and autumn are pre- 
 ferred, from fashion probably rather than reason. 
 
 More than two pints in a day can never be required, 
 which may be drunk at three or four times, a few hours 
 intervening betwixt each portion ; and in such chronical 
 diseases as require preparations of iron, the artificial 
 ones may at the same time be used. See Dr. Cheyne's 
 Account of, and Dr. Falconer's Essay on, the Bath 
 Waters ; Monro's Treatise on Medical and Pharma- 
 ceutical Chemistry. 
 
 BA'THRON. (Greek). The SEAT OF SUPPORT. It 
 is also the scamnum Hififiocratu, an instrument in- 
 vented for the extension of fractured limbs. Oribasius 
 and Scultetus both describe it. 
 
BAT 
 
 2S8 
 
 BDE 
 
 BATHYPI'CRON, (from *6v, exceedingly, and 
 t, bitter). See ABSINTHIUM VULGARE. 
 
 BA'THYS. A sort of cheese formerly used in Rome. 
 
 BA'TIA. See CORNUMUSA. 
 
 BATI'CULA, (a dim. of /3aTo$, a bramble, from its 
 likeness). See CRITHMUM. 
 
 BATI'NONMO'RON,(from/3*75,a bramble). See 
 "RuBus IDJEUS. 
 
 BA'TIS, (from the same). See CRITHMUM. 
 
 BA'TOS, the BRAMBLE. See RUBUS VULGARIS. 
 
 BATRACHIOJDES, (from P*T(* X <K, a frog, and 
 t-iJoj, likeness, from its resemblance to a ranunculus). 
 See GERANIUM. 
 
 BA'TRACHIUM. Sec GERANIUM. 
 
 BA'TRACIIOS, (from p*r S a K <&, a frog). See 
 RANULA. 
 
 BATTA'RISMUS, (from B*T75, a Cyrenxan prince 
 who stammered). See PSELLISMUS. 
 
 BATTA'TAS, (Indian). Called also battata Vlrgi- 
 niana, solatium tuberosum csculenlum, kijifia kelengu, 
 jjiafias \e\fiafijiux .^mfriranus, and convolvulus Indicus. 
 The COMMON or VIRGINIAN POTATOE. 
 
 They were first brought into Europe by Sir Francis 
 Drake in 1486, when he returned with the famous ma- 
 thematician Mr. Thomas Herriot, who was sent to Vir- 
 ginia by Sir Walter Raleigh to explore the productions 
 of the country. Herriot gave them to Gerard the botanist; 
 who first planted them in London, and sent them to 
 Clusius in Holland, who also planted them in Bur- 
 gundy ; and he sent them to Italy, as appears from the 
 works of these and several other authors. It was from 
 this introduction into Europe that so many writers say 
 they were natives of Virginia; but it is said that they 
 will not grow there without skilful culture. 
 
 Other authors have given a different account, and re- 
 late that the first cargo was shipped at Carolina for Ire- 
 land, but the vessel was lost near Liverpool. The po- 
 tatoes that were saved were first planted there. Each 
 may be true ; and the former may refer to the first 
 knowledge we acquired of them, the latter to the first 
 importation. 
 
 They are of the natural order of solanace<s, and the 
 roots of the con-volvulus batatas Lin. Sp. PI. 220. This 
 is not the only instance where acrimony is inviscatcd by 
 farina, or prevented from being evolved by keeping 
 from the air. Those which grow near the surface are 
 said to be poisonous. These roots are natives of both 
 parts of the continent of America and of India. 
 
 The light mealy ones are the best, and, by proper 
 management, a wholesome nourishing bread is made of 
 them, called by the Peruvians chunno. Their use, as at 
 present, is both profitable and salutary. More brandy 
 may be obtained from an acre of potatoes, than from 
 an acre of barley. They also afford much starch. They 
 contain more than half their proportion of water, which 
 renders them of easy solution and digestion in the 
 stomach, and they are less liable to become ascescent 
 and give the heartburn than the fermented cerealia. A 
 cataplasm is made of potatoes, called CATAPLASMA so- 
 r.ANi TUBEROSI. See AMBUSTA and ALIMENT. 
 
 The varieties of potatoes are numerous, and may yet 
 be increased from the seed contained in the apples. But 
 the usual method of increase is from the tuberose roots. 
 These are cut into pieces, each containing an eye simi- 
 lar to a bud on a branch, with so much of the medullary 
 
 substance connected with it as will nourish the young 
 plant till it can draw by the roots. 
 
 Potatoes produced from sets, after a number of years, 
 are found to decrease in bearing ; for which reason they 
 should be brought back every fourteen years to their 
 original. It is after this period that those produced 
 from the seeds themselves decline. 
 
 In Sweden, the leaves of the potatoe plants are ma- 
 nufactured for smoking instead of tobacco. 
 
 See on this article many remarks, both curious and 
 profitable, in Hunter's Georgical Essays, Cullen's Mat. 
 Medica. 
 
 BATTA'TAS CANADENSIS, also called_/Zos solix fiarami- 
 dalis, heliotrojiium Indicum, adenes Canadensis, corona 
 solis parvojlore, is"c. helenium Indicum tuberosum, chry- 
 santhemum latifolium Brazil, Americanum tuberosum, 
 aster Peruanus tuberosus, Farnesianus solis Flos. 
 
 HEL1ANTHUS TUBEROSUsLin. Sp. PI. 1277. JERUSALEM 
 ARTICHOKES. See ALIMENT. 
 
 BATTA'TAS PEREGRI'NA, cajled also cacamotic Jla.no- 
 quiloni. The CATHARTIC POTATOE ; perhaps a species 
 of ifiomea, nearly allied to convolvulus : ' cacamotic' is 
 certainly guamoclit,oneo{ the species ofiflomea. Many 
 worse blunders occur in the synonyms of the former 
 editions. They grow spontaneously in the warmer 
 parts of America. Their taste is very agreeable ; and it' 
 about two ounces of them are eaten at bed time, they 
 gently move the belly the next morning. As all the 
 species are in a certain degree cathartic in some of 
 their parts, this quality is less surprising. 
 
 BATTITU'RA,(from batuo, to strike). The squam- 
 ous scales of metals which fly off whilst under the 
 "hammer. 
 
 BAU'DA. A vessel for distillation is thus named. 
 
 B. P. An abbreviation for Casjiari Bauhini Pinax 
 TheatriBotanici, sive Index in Theophrasti,D;oscoridis, 
 Plinii, et Botanicorum, quia Seculo scripserunt Opera. 
 
 B. THEAT. An abbreviation of C. Bauhini Thea- 
 trum Botanicum. 
 
 BA'URACH. From the Arabic term bourach. See 
 BORAX, ANATRON, and NITRUM. 
 
 BAXA'NA. (Indian). A tree in an island near Or- 
 muz, the smallest quantity of whose fruit is said to suf- 
 focate the person who tastes it, and the same effect to 
 be the consequence of continuing under its shade ; yet 
 its root, leaves, and fruit, are antidotes to poison in 
 other countries. It is also called rabuocit, Raii Hist, 
 but not sufficiently described to be referred to its pro- 
 per place in botanic systems. 
 
 BA'ZCHER. A Persian word for antidote. See 
 BEZOAR. 
 
 BDE'LLA, (/e^AA*, to suck,) BDE'LLERUM. 
 HORSE LEECH. See also VARIX. 
 
 BDE'LLIUM, (from the Arabic term bedallah,) 
 called also madelion bolclton, balchus,z.nA by the Arabians 
 mokel, is a gummy resinous juice, produced by a tree 
 in the East Indies, of which we have no satisfactory 
 account. It is brought to Europe both from the East 
 Indies and Arabia in pieces of different sizes and figures, 
 externally of a dark reddish brown, somewhat like 
 myrrh ; internally it is clear and not unlike glue. To 
 the taste it is slightly bitterisli and pungent; and its 
 odour is very agreeable. If held in the mouth it soon 
 becomes soft and tenacious, sticking to the teeth. Laid 
 on a red hot iron it readily catches flame, and burns 
 
EH 
 
 239 
 
 BEL 
 
 with a crackling noise ; and, in proportion to its'good- 
 ness, it is more or less fragrant. 
 
 Near half of its substance dissolves either in water or 
 in spirit of wine ; but the tincture made with spirit is 
 somewhat stronger, and by much more agreeable. Vine- 
 gar, or verjuice, dissolves it wholly. 
 
 The simple gum is a better medicine than any pre- 
 paration from it. It is one of the weakest of the deob- 
 struent gums, but it is used as a pectoral and an em- 
 menagogue. Applied externally, it is stimulant and 
 promotes suppuration. 
 
 BEAN IGXATI'US. See FABA STI. IGXATII. 
 
 BEAN MA'LACCA. See AXACARDIUM ORIEN- 
 
 TALE. 
 
 BEAR'S FOOT. See HELLEBORUS. 
 
 BEAR'S FOOT. See UVA URSI. 
 
 BECABU'NGA, (from bach-bungen, "water herb, 
 German, because it grows in rivers,) called also ana- 
 gallis aquatica, laver Germanicum, veronica aquatica, 
 teji&a: WATER PIMPERNEL, and BROOK LIME. The -ve- 
 ronica begabunga Lin. Sp. PI. 16. 
 
 It possesses in an inconsiderable degree the virtues of 
 the cochleariaand nasturtium. It hath not the volatility 
 of the cochlearia, nor is it pungent to the taste, but ra- 
 ther saltish and bitterish than acrid. It should be eaten 
 plentifully as food, or a large quantity of the juice taken, 
 if benefit is expected from it, as its powers are very 
 inconsiderable. 
 
 BE'CHA, (from fir,%, a cough). Any medicine de- 
 signed to relieve a cough, and of the same import as 
 pectoral. The trochisci bechici albi of the London col- 
 lege consists of starch and liquorice, with a small pro- 
 portion of Florentine orris made into lozenges, with the 
 mucilage of gum tragacanth. It is a soft pleasant de- 
 mulcent. 
 
 The trochisci bechici nigri consists chiefly of the 
 juice of liquorice with sugar and gum tragacanth. 
 
 BE'CHION, BE'CHIUM, (from the same). See 
 
 TUSSILAGO. 
 
 BECUI'BA NUX. (Brasil). It is as large as a nut- 
 meg, of a brownish colour, with an oily kernel in a 
 woody brittle husk. A balsam is drawn from it, which 
 is held in estimation in rheumatisms. 
 
 BEDE'GUAR, (from the Arabic bedegua). See 
 CARDUUS LACTEUS SYRIACUS, and CYXOSBATOS. 
 
 BEDEXGI'AN. The name of love apples in Avi- 
 cenna: an esculent fruit of a species of solanum. 
 
 BE'GMA, (from p%, a cough J. Hippocrates by this 
 word means a cough and the sputum brought up with it. 
 
 BE'HEX A'LBUM, (from the Arabic term behen, a 
 finger, ) called also jacea orientalis fiatula, rafihanti- 
 coides lutea, and the true WHITE BEN, or BEHEN of the 
 ancients. 
 
 BE'HEX A'LBUM VULG. ; called also lychnis sylvestris, 
 .annria, fiafiaver sfiumeum vu/g. muscifiula firatennia, 
 vesicaria, SPATLIKG POPPY, BLADDER CAMPION, or WHITE 
 HEN." 
 
 BE'HEN RXJ'BRUM, LIMO'NIUM, or LIMO'NIUM 
 
 MAJUS. 
 
 BE'HEN SEA LAVENDER, or RED BE'HEN. 
 
 Two roots, viz. the red and the white ben, are de- 
 scribed by the ancients. The white is a long, slender, 
 white root, of an aromatic smell, and sharp taste ; it is 
 hard, but does not keep well. It comes from the East, 
 and is the centaurea be/ten Lin. Sp. PI. 1292. The red 
 
 is a thicker root, also brought from the East, and is the 
 statice limonium Lin. Sp. PI. 394. It is cut in slices, and 
 tastes acrid ; but the root of the white lychnis is used 
 for one, and the root of the sea lavender for the other. 
 The last grows in salt marshes on some of our sea 
 coasts. It hath a thick root that runs deep in the earth, 
 and is of an astringent quality. 
 
 BEIDE'LSAR,andBEIDELLO'PAR. A speciesof 
 Asclepias, perhaps the a. gigantea Lin. Sp. PI. 312, 
 used in Africa as a remedy for fever and the bites of 
 serpents. The caustic juice which issues from the roots, 
 when wounded, is used by the negroes to destroy ve- 
 nereal and similar swellings. It resembles the apocy- 
 num and anemone. 
 
 BEJU'IO; called also the habilla de Carthagena, 
 BEAN OF CARTHAGEXA, perhaps from the Hifi/iocratea 
 -volubilis Lin. Sp. PI. 50. It is a kind of bean in South 
 America, and is famed for being an effectual antidote 
 against the poison of all serpents, if a small quantity is 
 eaten immediately. This bean is the peculiar product 
 of the jurisdiction of Carthagena. 
 
 BELA'E. (Indian). A particular kind of bark of 
 Madagascar, which was first presented by M. Saillant 
 to the college of physicians at Paris. It is thin, of a 
 yellowish colour externally, reddish within, and to the 
 taste slightly bitter and astringent. It is said to be of 
 considerable efficacy in diarrhoeas. 
 
 BELEMNOI'DES, (from frtorua, a dart, and tit-, 
 shafie). BELOIDES, and BELEXOIDES: a name for 
 the firocessus styloides, and of the process at the lower 
 end of the ulna. 
 
 BELE'SON. See BALSAMUM. 
 BE'LI. See COVALAM. 
 
 BELI'LIA. (Indian). Calledfrutej: Indicus baccifer. 
 An Indian berry bearing shrub, a decoction of which 
 is cooling. Rail Hist. The musstsnda frondosa Lin St> 
 PI. 251. 
 
 BELLADO'NNA,(from belladonna, handsome lady, 
 Italian). It is so called because the ladies of Italy use 
 it to take away the too florid colour of their complexion. 
 See SOLANUM LETHALE. 
 
 BE'LLEGU, BELLERE'GI, BE'LNILEG, BEL- 
 LE'RIC^E. See MYROBALANI BELLERICI. 
 
 BELLIDIOI'DES, (from bellis, the daisy ; and ;<&$. 
 form). See BELLIS MAJOR. 
 
 BE'LLIS, (a hello colore,from itsfair colour). The 
 DAISY. 
 
 BE'LLIS MINOR; called also consolida minima, sym- 
 fiythum minimum, bellis sylvestris minor, BRUISEWORT, 
 and COMMON DAISY." Bellis fterennis Lin. Sp. PI. 1249. 
 It is too well known to need a description. Its leaves 
 and flowers loosen the belly, are commended in disorders 
 that arise from drinking cold liquor while the body was 
 hot. The leaves are slightly acrid, the roots rather more 
 so. They have a subtle penetrating pungency, that is 
 not hot or fiery, but like the contrayerva. The root 
 preserves this pungent matter when dried, and an ex- 
 tract made with water, or with spirit, retains the greatest 
 part of its virtues. It is said to be an excellent an- 
 tiscorbutic ; but with all these fancied virtues itis wholly- 
 neglected. 
 
 BELLIS MAJOR, conxolida media Lobelii, bellidioides, 
 leucanthemum brltidis facie, buthalmum majus oculis 
 
 bo-vis, OX EYE, MAUDLIN WORT, Or GREAT OX EYF. 
 
 DAISY. It is the chrysanthemum leucanthemum Lin. Sp, 
 
EN 
 
 240 
 
 BEN 
 
 PI. 1251. It is perennial, grows wild in corn fields 
 and in dry pasture grounds; and flowers in May and 
 June. 
 
 The leaves have been in esteem as diuretic and anti- 
 asthmatic. 
 
 S LUTKA FOLIIS PROFUNDIS. See CHRYSAN- 
 
 THEMUM. 
 
 BEI.LIS MONTANA FRUTESCENS AC'IUS. See PY- 
 
 HETHHUM. 
 
 BELLO'CULUS, quasi BELI-OCULUS, a white 
 gum dedicated to Bel, the Assyrian idol. A sort of 
 precious stone resembling the eye ; hence supposed to 
 be good against its disorders. 
 
 BE'LLON. See COLICA, 
 
 BELLO'NIO and BELLO'NIS ; so called in honour 
 of Petrus Bcllonius. See CEDRUS FOLIO CYPRI. 
 
 BE'LLONIUS DE AQUAT. An abbreviation of 
 Petrus Bellonlus de Ayuatilibus. 
 
 BK'LLOSTI PI'LLULjE, BELOST'S PILLS. R. Hy- 
 clrargyri purificati, i v - in syr. e" spin, cervin. i. ex- 
 tinct, resin, jalappii et pulv. colocynth. a7i ^ i. f. massa 
 cujus cap. 3 ss. 2'' vel 3"' a quaq. nocte. 
 
 BELLU'TTA TSJA'MPACAM. (Indian), Called 
 also amel/io and ameljiodi. The name of a large tree in 
 Malabar. The root, powdered and taken with ginger, 
 promotes sweat. A decoction of the leaves is a good 
 expectorant, and it is said to be of service against the 
 bites of serpents. Raii Hist. 
 
 BELLY. In medical language means the state of 
 the intestines ; as a bound belly, a loose belly. 
 
 BELLY of a MUSCLE. The larger fleshy part, in con- 
 tradistinction to the smaller or tendinous extremities. 
 
 BELOE'RE. (Indian). An Indian evergreen plant. 
 The seeds purge moderately, but the leaves roughly. 
 Raii Hist. 
 
 BELOI'DES, BELONOI'DES, (from /3fA;, a dart, 
 and tidos, forma). See BELEMNOIDES. 
 
 BELT. A bandage applied round the body. Mer- 
 cury is used externally, by covering the internal part 
 with its calx prepared by trituration ; and some other 
 medicines have been employed in the same manner. 
 
 BELU'GA STONE. A morbid concretion from the 
 beluga fish, deljihinus leucas of Pennant. The Asiatics 
 near the Volga suppose it useful in many complaints, 
 and think it promotes delivery. 
 
 BELU'LCUM, (from /3sA?, an arrciv, or dart, and 
 i^xoa, to draw out). An instrument for extracting darts 
 or arrows. 
 
 BELUZA'AR. See AXTIDOTUM. 
 
 BELZU'AR MINERA'LE. See BEZOAR FOSSILE. 
 
 BEM TA'MARA, (from the Arabic term, behen- 
 tamara). The EGYPTIAN BEAN. See FABA JGYP- 
 TIA. 
 
 BEN, (from be/in, Arabic,) also called balanus myrefi- 
 sica, glans unguentaria, nux ben, nux unguentaria 
 moris, Coatlis. The OILY ACORN, OILY NUT, or BEN NUT, 
 probably from the guillandina moringa Lin. Sp. PI. 546. 
 Wahl and Wildenow have formed a new genus for this 
 species with the appellation of liyfieranthera. Loureiro 
 styles it anonia moranga. 
 
 It is a whitish nut, of the size of a small filbert, 
 roundish, triangular, with a kernel covered with a 
 white skin. It grows spontaneously in the East Indies 
 and America; and is brought also from Arabia. 
 
 These kernels have a nauseous bitter, oily taste, are 
 
 purgative, occasion a nausea and colic : on expression 
 they yield one-fourth of their weight of a yellow oil, 
 called oleum myrefisicum; balaninum oleum, almost in- 
 sipid and flavourless ; for the nauseous bitter remains 
 behind. This oil does not grow rancid by long keep- 
 ing, as is common with expressed oils, on account of 
 which it is vised as the basis of odoriferous unguents 
 and perfumes, and would be highly valuable for oint- 
 ments were it easily procured. It is impregnated with 
 the odour of jasmine, and other flowers, by stratifying 
 them with cotton dipped in the oil, and repeating the 
 process with fresh flowers until the oil becomes suffi- 
 ciently odorous, after which it is squeezed out from the 
 cotton in a press. This is also a name of the bchen. 
 
 It is generally supposed that the lignum nefihriticum 
 is the wood of the tree which bears these nuts: q. v. 
 
 There is another species of ben much larger than the 
 above. Monardus calls it ben magnum, seu a-uellana. 
 jntrgalrix, the GREAT BEN or PURGING FILBERT. It 
 purges and vomits violently. 
 
 BE'NATH. The Arabic name for small pustules 
 which arise in the night after sweating. 
 
 BENEDI'CTA AQUA. A former appellation of 
 the aqua calcis simplex; the name of a water distilled 
 from serpyllum; and in Schroeder of an emetic. 
 
 BENEDI'CTA AQUA COMPO'SITA; i. e. Aq. CALCIS. 
 COMPOSITA. See CALX. 
 
 BENEDI'CTA HERBA. The HERB BENNET. See CA- 
 
 ROPHYLLATA. 
 
 BENEDI'CTA LAXATIVA. A compound of turbeth. 
 scammony, and spurges, with some warm aromatics. 
 
 BENEDI'CTUM LIGNUM. See GUAIACUM. 
 
 BENEDI'CTUM O'LEUM. See LATERITIUM OLEUM. 
 
 BENEDI'CTUM VINUM. See ANTIMONIALE vi- 
 NUM. 
 
 BENEDI'CTUM LAXATIVUM. RHUBARB, and some- 
 times the LENITIVE ELECTUARY. 
 
 BENEDI'CTUS LA'PIS. See ADAMUS. 
 
 BENEDI'CTUS, (from benedico, to bless). A specific 
 term affixed to many herbs and compositions, on ac- 
 count of their good qualities. 
 
 BENGA'LLE INDO'RUM. From Bengal, its na- 
 tive place. See CASSUMUNAR. 
 
 BENINGA'NIO. A fruit which grows in the bay 
 of St. Augustine : it is of the size of a lemon, red with- 
 out, and grateful to the stomach. Raii Hist. 
 
 BENI'VI ARBOR, BENIVITERA, BENJA- 
 MIN, BE'NJUI, BENZO'E, BENZO'IFERA, and BEN- 
 ZOIN. See BENZO'INUM. 
 
 BENZO'INUM, (from the Arabic term benzoah,) 
 called also assa dulcis, assa odorata, liyuor syrenaicus, 
 or,cyreniacus balzoinum,GVM BENJAMIN. It is a concrete 
 resinous juice, obtained from a middle sized tree, with 
 leaves like the bay leaves, but not ribbed, and falling off 
 in winter, bearing flattish nuts, the size of nutmegs, 
 whose fleshy covering is externally rough and hairy. It is 
 a native of the East Indies and of North America, parti- 
 cularly of Virginia and Carolina; but only brought from 
 the East Indies: it grows in open ground with vigour in 
 England. Mr. Dryander has fully ascertained this tree to 
 be a styrax; hence it is called sty rax- benzoin Lin. Sp. PI. 
 Wildenow, vol. ii. 623, nat. order bicorncs. It is the 
 STYRAX FOLIIS oblongatis acuminatis subtus tomentosis, 
 racemis com/iositis longitudinc foliorum Dryander. Phi- 
 losophical Transactions, vol. 77, p. 308. The leaves 
 
B E 
 
 BE R 
 
 and the bark smell like the gum ; and to rectified spix 
 rit of wine they give out a resin like the benjamin, but 
 no resin naturally flows from it : the resin is obtained 
 by incisions made in its trunk, about the origin of the 
 first branches ; as it runs out it is white, but soon be- 
 comes yellowish, reddish, or brownish. It is brought 
 into Europe in brittle masses, composed partly of white, 
 and partly of yellowish or light brown pieces. The 
 white pieces are called oenzoes amygdaloides, and are 
 reckoned the best; they are hard, solid, shining, trans- 
 parent, and possess a very fragrant smell : this gum 
 resin hath but little taste, impressing the palate with a 
 slight sweetishness; K its smell is very fragrant if rubbed 
 or heated, and it is less heating than most of the other 
 balsams. Its specific gravity is 1.092 ; and though 
 enumerated among the resins, it is in reality a balsam, 
 uniting an oil with an acid : 100 parts contain 9 of 
 acid, 5 of acidulated water, 60 of thick empyreumatic 
 oil, 22 of brittle coal, and 5% of carbonated hydrogen 
 and carbonic acid gas. If the oil is examined, 5 grains 
 more of acid may be discovered. Brande Ap. Nichol- 
 son's Journal. 
 
 If pure it totally dissolves in rectified spirit of wine. 
 By digestion it imparts to water much of its fragrance 
 and pungency : the filtered liquor, gently exhaled, 
 leaves a crystalline matter of a seemingly saline nature, 
 amounting to an eighth part of the whole. 
 
 The FLOWERS o/" BENJAMIN-, which is the gum sub- 
 limed, and purified, if yellow, by repeating the opera- 
 tion, partake of the fragrance of the resin : they dissolve 
 in spirit of wine, and, with the assistance of heat, in 
 water; from which they are prevented from separating, 
 if as much sugar is added as will give the consistence 
 of syrup to the water. 
 
 The essential oil of benjamin rises after the flowers, 
 mixed with a little acid, and tainted with a slight empy- 
 reuma. It is purified by re-distilling it from water: the 
 tincture is made by digesting four ounces of benjamin 
 with a pint of rectified spirit; the compound tincture, 
 dignified by the names of commander's and traumatic 
 balsam, drops of life and Persian balsam, by digesting 
 three ounces of benjamin, two of strained storax, one 
 of balsam of Tolu, and half an ounce of socotorine 
 aloes in a quart of rectified spirit. The lac virginalis 
 consists of the tincture of benjamin in water, which 
 becomes milky, and the gum deposited is the magistcry 
 of benzoin, and is chiefly the resinous without the saline 
 part of the gum. In the original receipt of the com- 
 mander's balsam, called also Jesuit's drops, balsam of 
 Berne, and friar's balsam, the ingredients were much 
 more numerous, and the composition seems to have 
 been warmer and more fragrant. 
 
 Of GUM BENJAMIN, the principal use is in perfumes, 
 and as a cosmetic. It resembles in virtues and fra- 
 grance the storax and balsam Tolu, and may be useful 
 in asthmas and other disorders of the breast, promot- 
 ing expectoration : the flowers are also a powerful 
 errhine. The flowers may be given from ten to fifteen 
 grains, and the tincture in doses from eighty to one 
 hundred and twenty drops, but is chiefly used to clear 
 the skin and give a scent to wash balls. The lac vir- 
 ginalis must be used when a roughness or blotches 
 render the skin unsightly : it may be rubbed on gently 
 every day with a soft rag. 
 
 The flowers of benjamin are manifestly a saline sub- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 stance of the acid kind, of some acrimony, and stimu- 
 lant power. They have been recommended as a pec-' 
 toral ; but Dr. Cullen has employed them in some asth- 
 matic cases without effect: half a drachm appeared to be 
 heating and hurtful. This is the benzoic acid of the 
 chemists, which claims a share of our attention from its 
 so often occurring in animal substances, though, as a 
 medicine, it is almost, if not wholly, useless. About 
 fourteen drachms of concrete acid may be obtainedfrom 
 a pound of benzoin, by Scheele's process, which is pre- 
 ferable to any other. Its specific gravity is 0.667. It 
 is white ; with difficulty reduced to powder ; its taste 
 sharp and pungent, subliming by heat, but not volatile 
 in an ordinary temperature. Cold water dissolves ji^ 
 part of its weight, and boiling water ^. Benzoat of 
 lime is found in the calculi of herbivorous animals, and 
 in some human concretions. The benzoats have not, 
 however, been employed as medicines. From Herms- 
 staedt's experiments, Journal de Physique, vol. 34, it 
 appears to contain some prussic acid. It has been 
 reckoned among the correctors of opium ; and, to pre- 
 vent the latter checking expectoration, has been added 
 to the old elixir paregoric, though without any particu- 
 lar advantage. It is also an ingredient in the balsamum 
 traumaticum ; and in fumigations has been employed 
 as a corrector of foul air. 
 
 BE'RBARIS, BE'RBERIS, (from the Arabic term 
 berberi, wild). Called also ojcyacant/ia Galeni, sftina 
 acida, cresfiinus, cris/iinus ; PIPERIDGE or PIPERAGE 
 BUSH, and BARBERRY. The berberis -vulgaris Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 471. Nat. order trihilate. 
 
 It is a large prickly bush, with brittle .branches, co- 
 vered with an ash coloured bark, under which lies an- 
 other of a deep yellow colour. Some of the individuals 
 have no seeds in their berries ; and sometimes berries 
 with and without seeds are found on one bush. It 
 grows wild on chalky hills, flowers in May, and its fruit 
 ripens in September. 
 
 The fruit is a mild restringent acid, useful in hot bi- 
 lious disorders, and colliquative putrescent state of the 
 fluids. The leaves have the same virtues as the ber- 
 ries, but in less degree. The inner yellow bark is 
 austere and bitterish, gently purgative, and supposed 
 to be useful in the jaundice. The bark of the root is 
 mildly astringent. These barks do not keep long, and 
 are best used by infusing one ounce of bark in a pint of 
 water. 
 
 Simon Paulli recommends an essential salt of bar- 
 berries under the appellation of tartar of barberries. Two 
 ounces of lemon juice are added to two pints of the 
 juice of barberries : they are digested, the liquor eva- 
 porated, and the salt suffered to crystallize. A. jelly of 
 barberries is made in the usual way. The vicinity of 
 the barberry tree has been accused of communicating 
 the fungusj on which what is called the rust depends, 
 to wheat ; and it was long since observed that the ears 
 of corn in its neighbourhood were barren. 
 BERDIRA'MON. See BISTORTA. 
 BERE'DRIAS. The name of an ointment mention- 
 ed in jEtius. 
 
 BERENI'CE, (from the city of Berenice, from 
 whence it was brought). See SUCCINUM. 
 BERE'NS SE'CUM. See ARTEMISIA. 
 BE'RGAMOTE, or BE'RGAMOT, (French). It 
 is a species of citron, produced at first casually by an 
 
 I i 
 
HER 
 
 242 
 
 BE T 
 
 Italian's grafting a citron on the stock of a bergamot 
 pear tree, whence the fruit produced by the union par- 
 ticipated both of the citron tree and the pear tree, and 
 the plant is a variety of the citrus medico. Lin. The fruit 
 hath a fine taste and smell, and its essential oil is in 
 high esteem as a perfume. 
 
 The essence of bergamot is also called essentia de ce- 
 dra. It is extracted from the yellow rind of the fruit 
 by first cutting it in small pieces, then immediately 
 squeezing the oil into a glass vessel. This fluid is an 
 ethereal oil. 
 
 A water is distilled from the peel by adding the outer 
 rind of three bergamots to a gallon of pure proof spirit, 
 and four pints of pure water : a gallon may be drawn 
 off in a balneum mariae, and as much of the best white 
 sugar as will be agreeable must be added. It may be 
 prepared also by di-stilling off three pints from the es- 
 sence of bergamot three drachms and a half, rectified 
 spirit of wine three pints, ammonia prepared a drachm. 
 
 BERIBE'RI, BERIBE'RIA. In the East Indies, the 
 terms mean, in a medical sense, a species of palsy, in 
 which, according to Bontius, patients seem to imitate 
 sheep in lifting their legs when they walk. This palsy 
 consists in a partial deprivation of the motion and sen- 
 sation of the hands and feet, and sometimes of the body. 
 Sauvages defines it under the order of clonic spasms: 
 ' In walking, a retraction of the knee, with tremor; a 
 sense of crawling, or tingling, and hoarseness, com- 
 mon in the Indies.' Linnaeus describes it as ' a tre- 
 mor of the parts, contracture of the knees, i. e. con- 
 tinual chronic agitation of the parts without a sensation 
 of coldness, stupor, and hoarseness.' Sagar adds to the 
 definition of Sauvages, ' painful stupor of the limbs.' 
 lie once saw some sheep, observing a wolf, seized with 
 this spasmodic affection ; and that they, whether 
 standing still or walking, momentaneously retracted 
 their knees, which immediately returned to their na- 
 tural situation, Dr. Aitkin makes it synonymous with 
 CONTRACTURE, which see. The cause is generally 
 thought to be exposure to the cold vapours of the night 
 too soon after exercise. 
 
 The cause of this disease is whatever weakens the 
 moving powers, and relaxes the ligaments. Generally 
 its approach is gradual ; but sometimes it seizes suddenly. 
 
 The symptoms are, an universal lassitude, a faulty 
 motion of the hands and feet, and the same throbbing 
 litillation is felt in them as is felt in the fingers and toes 
 in a cold country in the winter season, only the pain is 
 not so great : sometimes the voice is so obstructed as to 
 render articulation difficult. The disease is not mortal, 
 except by seizing the muscles of the breast, so as to ob- 
 struct respiration and the voice. 
 
 In THE CURE, moderate exercise and frictions are 
 useful: the Indians use a semicupium made of water, 
 in which is boiled an aromatic herb called lagondi, or, 
 in want of it, camomile and melilot. The affected parts 
 are rubbed well with a mixture of the oils of mace and 
 roses. Bleeding is not required ; but, on the contrary, 
 warm nervous strengthening restoratives are to be used, 
 with an occasional gentle purge. Decoctions of sarsa- 
 parilla and guaiacum are also of service. See Bontius 
 De Medicinu Indorum. 
 
 BERICO'CCA. A corruption of the Tuscan lan- 
 guage from PH^ECOCCA, which see; and also ARMENIAOA 
 MALA. 
 
 BERMUDE'NSES, BA'CC^l, (from Bermudas}. 
 See SAPONARI.S NUCULJE. 
 
 BE'RNAVI. An electuary mentioned by Prosper 
 Alpinus in his work De Medicina. jEgyptiorum. It is 
 prepared in India ; its composition is unknown ; but 
 very extraordinary effects are attributed to it. 
 
 BERNHA'RDI TESTI'CULUS. See ASPHODELU* 
 
 LUTEUS. 
 
 BERNHA'RDI EREMI'TA. See CANCELLUS. 
 BERRIO'NIS. See COLOPHONIA and JUNIPERI 
 
 GUM. 
 
 BERS. A sort of electuary used by the Egyptians 
 to promote gaiety ; it contains opium, and creates a 
 temporary delirium. 
 
 BE'RULA. See BECABUNGA. 
 
 BE'RULA GA'LLIOA. See SIUM ANGUSTIFOLIUM. 
 
 BERY'TION, from Berytus, its inventor. The 
 name of a collyrium described by Galen as good 
 against an ophthalmia ; and of a pastil against the dy- 
 sentery. 
 
 BES. See CYATHUS. 
 
 BE'SACHER. See FUNGUS and SPONGIA. 
 
 BE'SASA. See RUTA. 
 
 BESL. FA'SCIC. An abbreviation of Basilii Bee- 
 leri fasciculus rariorum. 
 
 BESL. GAZOPHYL. An abbreviation of Gazofihylaciunt 
 Rerum JVaturalium Michae'lits Rufierti Benleri. 
 
 BESL. HORT. Ezs. An abbreviation of Besleri Hor- 
 tus Kystetensis. 
 
 BESO'NNA. Rulandus explains it by muscciruin 
 fungus. Probably he means a s/ionge. 
 
 BESSA'NNEN. An Arabian term. In Avicenna 
 it is a redness of the external parts, resembling that 
 which precedes the leprosy : it occupies the face and 
 extremities. Dr. James thinks it is what we call 
 chilblains, but is more probably erysipelas. See PER- 
 NIO. 
 
 BE'STO. See SAXIFRAGA. 
 
 BE'TA. So called from the river Baetis in Spain, 
 where it grows naturally ; or from the Greek letter 
 /3, lie/a, which when turgid with seed it is said to re- 
 semble. BEET. It grows on some of the sea coasts 
 of England and Holland. There are numerous varie- 
 ties of the beta vulgaris et tnaritima Lin. Sp. PI. 322, 
 distinguished rather from their colour than their pro- 
 perties; and a wild sort called by Dioscorides limonium. 
 The parent of all is probably the 6. muritima Lin. The 
 mangel wurtzel, with whose wonderful virtues the 
 world was some years since so much amused, is a variety 
 of the b. cicla Lin. From the b. -uulgaris M. Achard 
 has attempted to extract sugar, hitherto with little suc- 
 cess. By a miserable pun, both have been said to be 
 baits for popularity. 
 
 Beets, used, as food, are difficult of digestion, and 
 afford but little nourishment. If freely eaten they are 
 laxative and emollient. The red ones give out their 
 colour to spirit of wine ; and on expression the colour 
 accompanies their juice. 
 
 The juice of both kinds has been considered as a 
 powerful errhine, occasioning a copious discharge, 
 without sneezing ; but Dr. Cullcn observes, in the 
 trials he made, the juice snuffed up the nose gave no 
 large or durable evacuation. The dried red beet roots 
 yield one-twentieth part their weight of sugar, and the 
 dried white beet roots one-tenth. 
 
BEZ 
 
 243 
 
 BE Z 
 
 BETLA. (Indian.) Called also betre, betele, bethle, 
 tiftelle, BETLE, and bulatiaaela. 
 
 It is a scandent plant, growing in different parts of 
 the East Indies, bearing a fruit which resembles a liz- 
 ard's tail ; its taste is agreeable ; and the ancient bo- 
 tanists confound its leaf with the malabathrum. It is, 
 however, a species of piper, viz. p. betele Lin. Sp. PI. 40. 
 Another species growing in Java is the/*, scriboa P. 41. 
 Mixed with other things, as fancy directs, the Indians 
 chew it almost continually. It is gratefully cordial, but 
 seems to injure their teeth. 
 
 BETO'NICA, corrupted from vetonica, perhaps 
 from Vetones, a people of Lusitania. Called also -veto- 
 nica cordi, cestrum, drosiobetanon, COMMON or WOODY 
 BETOXY. The betonica officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 810. Nat. 
 order -verticillate or labiates. 
 
 The leaves and tops are somewhat disagreeably 
 scented, but the odour soon flies off from the dry herb: 
 to the taste they are warm, rough, and bitterish ; if 
 powdered, they make a good errhine. 
 
 An infusion of the leaves in boiling water contains 
 all the virtue of the herb, and is its best preparation. 
 From large quantities a small portion of essential oil is 
 obtained by distillation. The roots are said to be nau- 
 seous and emetic ; and, as a medicine,' very similar to 
 the helleborus albus. Scopoli thinks it a cephalic and 
 a tonic. It is an ingredient in Rowley's British herb 
 snuff. 
 
 BETO'NICA AQUA'TICA. See SCROPHULARIA AQUA- 
 TIC A. 
 
 BETO'NICA PAU'LI. See VERONICA. 
 BETO'XICA CORONA 'RIA. See CARYOPHILLUS RU- 
 BER. 
 
 BE'TRE. See BETLA. 
 BETTO'XICA. See BARDAXA MAJOR. 
 BE'TULA, (from batuo,to beat, because rods are 
 made of its twigs). The BIRCH TREE. The betula alba 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1393. Nat. order amentacece. 
 
 If this tree is wounded in the spring pretty deeply 
 into its trunk, there gradually issues a large quantity of 
 a limpid sweetish juice. It is best when drawn from 
 the upper part of the tree : soon after the leaves have 
 begun to appear, the juice loses its sweetness. This 
 juice hath been drunk as an antiscorbutic ; it sensibly 
 promotes urine, and, freely taken, proves laxative. It 
 has been used in diseases of the skin, and against 
 worms. By fermentation it becomes a vinous liquor; 
 and, inspissated to the consistence of a syrup, it yields 
 in cool places a brownish concrete like manna. 
 
 The leaves and bark are antiseptic. The former are 
 applied to erysipelatous inflammations, and the latter is 
 burnt to correct bad air ; and for this purpose it is the 
 next in goodness to juniper. The oil is sweet, but not 
 particularly employed : that of the epidermis is black. 
 BEUTU'A. See PAREIKA BRAVA. 
 BEX, (from /3>j<r, to cough). See Tussis. 
 BEXU'GO. The root of the clematis Peruviana of 
 C. B.; one drachm of which is enough for a purge. 
 
 BEXUGU'ILLO. The PERUVIAN IPECACUANHA. 
 See IPECACUANHA. 
 
 BE'ZOAR, so called because it is found in the sto- 
 mach of the sort of goat named bezoar. This is ori- 
 ginally a Persian word, viz. BADZCHER, or LAZCHER, or 
 PHAHAZAR, which signifies an antidote. Avcnzoar is 
 
 the first who mentions it as a medicine, or who give* 
 its history. 
 
 Bezoar stones are preternatural or morbid concre- 
 tions formed in the bodies of many animals ; they are 
 composed of several strata, or layers, like an onion. In 
 the Hist, de 1'Acad. an. 1703, it is asserted, that all be- 
 zoar stones are bilious concret'ions of the respective 
 animals which afford them. 
 
 Bezoars may be divided into : 1. The true oriental 
 and occidental. 2. Animal concretions -which resem- 
 ble bezoar; as those from apes, and even the various 
 species of pearls and crabs' eyes. 3. The several spe- 
 cies of fossil bezoars. 4. Those -which have only the 
 shape, without the virtues of bezoar, as the calculi in 
 the human bladder, kidneys, and gall bladder; or in 
 the same parts of oxen. 5. The aegragropila, balls of 
 matted hair, and bezoar Gennanicum, see CAPRA AL- 
 
 PINA. 
 
 BE'ZOAR ORIENTA'LIS, called also lafiis bezoar, hircn-- 
 bezoarticus, and the ORIENTAL BEZOAR STONE, from 
 the East Indies. It is supposed to be produced 
 in the cavity at the bottom of the fourth stomach 
 of a species of goat in Persia called fiarau. Antflofi? 
 gazella Lin. though not peculiar to this species, as it 
 occurs also in the an'tilofte cervicaftra and the cafira 
 egagrus Lin. It is only found in the old ones, and 
 exclusively in those which feed on particular moun- 
 tains. 
 
 This stone, finely powdered and levigated with spirit 
 of wine, was formerly made into balls, which were 
 called GASCOIGXE BALLS, from Gascoign their inventor. 
 What are at present sold under that name by the trad- 
 ing chemists, if any remain, are a sophisticated medi- 
 cine without bezoar. 
 
 BE'ZOAR OCCIDENTA'LIS, called also lafiis bezoar, Pe- 
 ruvianus, the AMERICAN or OCCIDENTAL BEZOAR, from 
 the West Indies. 
 
 It is found in the stomach of an animal of the stag 
 kind, called animate bezoarticum occidentale, a native of 
 Peru, and other parts in the Spanish West Indies ; and 
 in the stomach of the yzard of the Alps, antilofie rufii- 
 cafira and cafira ibex Lin. 
 
 BE'ZOAR HYSTRI'CIS, (from orlpi%, the hedge hog, be- 
 cause its spots resemble the bristles of an hedge hog,) 
 fii/a hystricis, bezoar fiord, lafiis fiorcinus, fietro del 
 fiorco, lafiis Malacensis,\\\e PORCUPINE BEZOAR, or GALL 
 STOXE. It is found in the gall bladder of an Indian 
 porcupine, particularly in the province of Malacca, of 
 a roundish figure, and of a pale or purplish colour, or 
 between a green and white ; it is soft, smooth, and slip- 
 pery to the touch ; to the taste intensely bitter, and the 
 water in which it is steeped soon becomes bitter also. 
 It does not appear to differ from the biliary concretions 
 of an ox or any other animal. It is carried in the pocket 
 as an amulet, and hired in Portugal at about a shilling 
 a day. 
 
 BE'ZOAR SI'MLE, or LA'PIS SI'MIJE, the BEZOAR of the 
 MONKEY. Stones of this kind are found in the stomach 
 of certain monkeys in Brasil and the East Indies, 
 though they rarely produce them.. They are about 
 the size of hazel nuts, harder than the oriental bezoar, 
 of a dark green colour, almost black. The scarcity 
 renders them costly, and they are seldom to be met 
 with. Bezoars are also taken from the stomachs of 
 
BE/ 
 
 244 
 
 151 C 
 
 crocodiles, clogs, mules, and the camrlus vicugna Lin. 
 All the true bezoars, when rubbed, exhale a perfume ; 
 and, when cut through, are found to contain a nucleus 
 of vegetable matter, successively covered by laminse ' 
 of an ammoniacal magnesian phosphat, mixed with a 
 coloured extractive vegetable matter, and animal fluids 
 of a bilious kind. These give the green colour and 
 the smell of musk. On the molares of ruminant ani- 
 mals there is a brown golden coloured coat, like that on 
 the surface of their bezoars. Fourcroy has analysed 
 the oriental bezoars with some care, (Annales du Mu- 
 seuin d'Histoire' Naturelle, vol. 5. p. 111). He con- 
 siders them as an animal resin different from every 
 concretion. They are softened by heat, easily pene- 
 trated by a hot needle, exhaling an aromatic and musky 
 odour ; they burn and inflame with a thick smoke, 
 impart a colour to boiling water, and wholly dissolve 
 in alcohol, which they colour. They are dissolved 
 by caustic alkalis, differing in this from vegetable 
 resins. 
 
 The false bezoars are prepared with powdered oyster 
 shells made into small balls with gum water, and per- 
 fumed with ambergris. They effervesce with acids, 
 and, when cut, have no concentric laminae ; nor, when 
 broken, any crystalline stris ; nor, when rubbed on paper 
 previously covered with chalk, do they leave an olive 
 coloured mark. The Goa and Malacca stones are of 
 this kind. 
 
 BE'ZOAR FO'SSILE. FOSSILE BEZOAR is a small hollow 
 body from Italy, found in sand and clay pits, of a purple 
 colour, with a rough surface, the size of a walnut, and 
 light. When broke, it is found to consist of an irony 
 crust, containing in its hollow a fine greenish white 
 earth resembling pale bezoar. The earth is used, and 
 not the shells. It seems to be of the nature of bole 
 armoniac, or rather calcareous ; and is also called bezoar 
 minerale, terra sicula et noceriana, lapis bezalian, sicu- 
 Itis albus, belzuar minor. SICILIANA, MINERAL BEZOAR, 
 and SICILIAN EARTH. 
 
 Notwithstanding all the boasted virtues of these be- 
 zoars, viz. the power of destroying poisons and reani- 
 mating the vital powers, it is certain that they are ab- 
 solutely indigestible in the stomachs of the animals in 
 which they are found; and they are equally so in the 
 human, except when accompanied with an acid; so 
 that no more can be expected from them than from any 
 of the testac'ea that are soluble in acids ; but they are 
 inferior to them, as far less absorbent, and more diffi- 
 cultly acted on by any acid. 
 
 BE'ZOAR MICROCOSMICUM, called also calculus huma- 
 nus, the calculus of the human bladder. 
 
 It is various in its degrees of hardness, as well as in 
 its size and figure. It has been used in the place of the 
 more costly sorts. 
 
 BE'ZOAR ANIMA'LE. ANIMAL BEZOAR. Take the 
 whitest calcined hartshorn levigated to the greatest 
 subtility, pour on it, drop by drop, the spirit of vitriol, 
 to form it into a paste to be made into balls. 
 
 A powder of liver and heart of vipers is called ani- 
 mal bezoar. 
 
 BE'ZOAR BO'VINUS, called also alcheron lafiis. The 
 Portuguese call it MESANG DE VACA. It is a stone found 
 in the gall bladder of a bull. 
 
 BE'ZOAR MI'NERAL. See BEZOAR FOSSILS. 
 
 BEZOAR'DICA RA'DIX. See CONTRAYERVA. 
 
 BEZOA'RDICUM JOVIA'LE. ' BEZOAH with TIN 
 Ses ANTIMONY. 
 
 Tliis differs very little from the anti-hecticum Pote- 
 rii, and might as well be prepared by simple deflagra- 
 tion with nitre, since it is a mere calx. 
 
 BEZOAR'DICUS PULVIS. See BEZOAR ORIEN- 
 
 TALIS. 
 
 BEZOA'RTICUM, BEZOAHTIC ; such was the opi- 
 nion of the ancients respecting the virtues of bezoar, 
 that physicians held it as a medicine highly efficacious 
 in a vast variety of cases, particularly as a counter 
 poisoner alexipharmic, and placed a very great depend- 
 ence on its powers ; therefore, all medicines supposed 
 to possess similar virtues, were termed bczoartica. 
 
 BEZOA'RTICUM MINERALE. The common calx of an- 
 timony generally supplies its place, for, like that calx, 
 it is absolutely inert. 
 
 BIA'NCA ALEXANDRI'NA. See ALBUM His- 
 
 PANICUM. 
 
 BIBITO'RIUS MU'SCULUS,(from bibo, to drink). 
 See ADDUCTOR OCULI. 
 
 BI'BULUS LAPIS, (from bibo, to drink, so called 
 from its drinking or absorbing power). See Pu- 
 MEX. 
 
 BICAUDA'LIS MUSCULA'RIS, vel INTRICA'- 
 TUS MU'SCULUS,(froin bis, twice, &i\dcauda,a tail, 
 so called from having two tails). See ABDUCTOR AURIS, 
 N 1. 
 
 BI'CEPS MU'SCULUS, (from bis, and cafiut). A 
 
 DOUBLE HEADED MUSCLE. 
 
 BI'CEPS HU'MERI, called also bice/is interims humeri: 
 Dr. Hunter calls it biceps flexor. It rises by two heads; 
 one of them, which is a slender tendon, from the up- 
 permost part of the glenoid cavity ; it runs across, 
 within the cavity of the joint, under the ligament of the 
 articulation, passes in the groove between the two tu- 
 bercles, and, going down, grows fleshy. T^le second 
 head rises from the extremity of the coracoid processi 
 runs down the axilla, and joins the first, forming a ten- 
 don, which sinks between the interstices of th'e muscles, 
 to be inserted into the tubercle on the inside of the ra- 
 dius. This muscle, besides being a flexor, acts as a 
 rotator of the radius, when the hand is prone. This 
 muscle sends off an aponeurosis towards the inside of 
 the arm, which is the part wounded when the tendon is 
 said to be pricked by bleeding. This aponeurosis was 
 first noticed by Cowper. 
 
 BI'CEPS KXTE'XSOH. This muscle rises by two heads y 
 the longer, taking its origin from near the neck of the 
 os humeri, runs between the teres major and minor, 
 down the back part of the arm, and joins the short head 
 which rises on the outside of the deltoid, and is inserted 
 into the olecranum. 
 
 BI'CEPS FE'MORIS. This muscle hath two heads ; the 
 longer rises in one mass with the semitendinosus, but, 
 having advanced a little way, they part : they arise from 
 the protuberance of the ischium on its back part ; as 
 the biceps advances it becomes fleshy. Between the 
 biceps and the semitendinosus, the vessels lie in the 
 ham. The short head rises from the lineal aspera, be- 
 tween the insertion of the biceps and the origin of the 
 vastus externus. The two heads join, and are inserted 
 into the superior epiphysis, or outer part of the fibula. 
 
1L 
 
 245 
 
 BIL 
 
 It bends the tibia, and partly rotates the leg by turning 
 ihe foot outwards. Cowper. 
 
 BI'CHOS, (from bicho, fiorf). A Portuguese name 
 for the worms found under the toes in the Indies, and 
 which are destroyed by the oil of the cashew nut. 
 
 BICIOX, (from /, a fritchcr, from the shape of 
 its pod). See VICIA. 
 
 BICO'RXE OS, (from bis, douSle, and cornu, horn- 
 ed}. See HVOIDIS os. 
 
 BICO'RNIS, (from the same). A muscle is so called 
 when it hath two terminations ; also a name of \he_flexor 
 car/it radialis, and of the extensor carfii radialis. 
 
 BICU'SPIDES, (from bis, twice, and cusfiis, a 
 point). DOUBLE POINTED. See MOLARES. 
 
 BI'DEXS, (from bis, twice, and dens, a tooth,) so 
 called from its being deeply serrated or indented : called 
 also verbesina, cannabina aguatica, heftatorium aaualUe, 
 eufiatorium jtrabum, ceratocefihatus, AGRIMONY, and 
 WATER HEMP. Bidens trifiartita Lin. Sp. PI. 1165. Xat. 
 order discoidea. 
 
 The leaves have a light agreeable smell, and pungent 
 bitter taste ; are supposed to be aperient, corroborant, 
 and of some efficacy in icteric complaints, scurvy, and 
 cedematous swellings of the feet. An infusion in boil- 
 ing water, drunk freely, is the best method of using 
 them. The juice of the fresh herb may be taken in 
 doses from one to two ounces : larger doses operate by 
 vomit and stool, and the root p'urges actively. 
 
 BI'DENS ZEYLA'NICA, BI'DEXS URTICA. See ACH- 
 
 MELLA. 
 
 BIE'XXIALIS, (from bis, twice, and annus, ayear). 
 BIENNIAL. Herbs are said to be biennial when their 
 roots ^continue two years. 
 
 BI'FIDUS, (from bis, tz-ice, and findo, to cleave). 
 BIFID, cloven; called also dicreus. 
 
 BIFO'LIUM, (from bis, tmice, and folium, a leaf,} 
 because it sends up two leaves upon one stalk : also 
 called 'jfihris, ofihris major, orchis bifolia, didyme, 
 ordinary WOOD BIFOL, and COMMON TWAYBLADE. 
 Ofitrys ovala Lin. Sp. PI. 1340. It is found in woods 
 and other shady places, flowers in June, and rank- 
 ed among the agglutinant astringents. Miller's Bot. 
 Off. 
 
 BIGA'STER, (from bis, twice, and '/XT'*.?, belly}. A 
 name given to muscles that have two bellies. 
 
 BIGXO'XIA CATA'LPA, Lin. The leaves, as 
 Thunberg informs us, are applied with success to limbs 
 affected with rheumatic pains by the Japanese. 
 
 BILADEX. SeeFERRUM.' 
 
 BILIA'RIA ARTE'RIA, (from bilis, appertaining 
 to bile). The BILIARY ARTERY. When the hepatic ar- 
 tery hath advanced as far as the vesicula fcllis it gives 
 out the biliaria, which accompanies the two cystic 
 branches in the gall bladder, and then is lost in the 
 great lobe of the liver. See HEPATICA AHTERIA. 
 
 BILI'MBI. (Indian). A tree of about eight or ten 
 feet high, which Bontius calls billing bing; and by the 
 Europeans it is named mains Indica,fructu fienlagono. 
 Avcrhoa bilimbi Lin. Sp. PI. 613. Xat. order terebin- 
 thinaceas. 
 
 It is cultivated in the gardens in Malabar, bears 
 flowers and fruit all the year. The juice of the root is 
 cooling; that expressed from the fruit cures the itch, 
 and several other diseases, if applied by laying on linen 
 cloths that have been dipped in it. Inwardly taken, it 
 
 abates the gripes and a diarrhoea. The ripe fruit is 
 eaten as a delicacy, the unripe made into a pickle for 
 the use of the table. 
 
 There is another species called neli fioli, or bilimbi 
 altera minor, averhoa acida Lin. The male species of 
 the nebiflGiili is called alafiouli. Raii Hist. 
 
 BILIO'SA FE'BRIS, (from bilis, bile}. The BILIOUS 
 FEVER; called also the MARSH, REMITTENT, AUTUMNAL 
 REMITTING, and CAMP FEVER. Febris Jlava, febris ma- 
 ligna Barbadensis, icterodes. 
 
 When a fever is accompanied with bilious discharges 
 by vomit or stool, whether it be continual, intermittent, 
 or remittent, it is called bilious. It is the second spe- 
 cies of typhus in Dr. Cullen's Xosology, named icte- 
 rodes, defined a typhus with yellowness of the skin. In 
 his First Lines, vol. i. he observes that the typhus is a 
 genus that comprehends several species; that these, 
 however, are not well ascertained by observation; 
 many of the different cases do not imply any specific 
 difference, and seem to be merely varieties, arising 
 from a different degree of power in the cause, from 
 different circumstances of the climate or season in 
 which they happen, or from different circumstances in 
 the constitution of the persons affected. One effect, 
 arising from these circumstances in the constitution of 
 the persons affected, is an unusual quantity of bile ap- 
 pearing in the course of the disease, which is almost a 
 distinguishing character of intermittent fevers; but if 
 it should appear with a continued fever, it could only 
 be considered in such a case as a coincidence owing to 
 the state of the season, producing no different species 
 or fundamental distinction, but merely a variety of the 
 disease. 
 
 In Britain it generally prevails in the first cold that 
 succeeds hot weather; in hot countries it is most fre- 
 quent in damp marshy places, and after great rains that 
 are followed by great heats. In both situations, those 
 who are exposed to damps, and to the night air, are 
 most subject to it. 
 
 Besides the causes in general of fevers, it is occa- 
 sioned by a copious secretion of the bilious fluid poured 
 into the duodenum and stomach, whence the symptoms 
 proper to this fever arise. 
 
 Besides the usual symptoms of fever, there are an ex- 
 traordinary . inquietude and anguish, a burning heat, 
 cardialgia, nausea, vomiting, and purging; and, in con- 
 sequence, a copious discharge of bile. The thirst is 
 excessive, and the dejection of spirits equally so ; the 
 pulse is small but quick ; sometimes it remits very sen- 
 sibly, at others the remissions are more obscure ; and 
 at last an inflammation of the bowels comes on. If 
 the evacuations are cadaverous, death is approaching ; 
 and an involuntary discharge of the excrements is 
 usually fatal. 
 
 If the pulse is full and hard, bleeding may be ad- 
 mitted in the beginning; a repetition is rarely, if ever, 
 required ; and in hot countries it is best to omit this 
 evacuation. In all cases a grain or two of antimonium 
 tartarisatum, as an emetic, is necessary. 
 
 If saline medicines are given, the citrated potash is 
 the most proper ; but each dose should be administered 
 in the act of effervescence. 
 
 As soon as an intermission is perceived, the bark, 
 which is the chief dependence, must be given. But if 
 the disease be very violent, or the disease occur in a 
 
BIL 
 
 246 
 
 BIL 
 
 hot climate, the bark must be given before the inter- 
 mission, for on its early use depends the cure; a drachm 
 may be given every hour in wine and water, or what 
 the patient uses for his common drink. If the bark, in 
 substance, is not agreeable, a cold infusion of it may be 
 substituted, which may be acidulated with the acidum 
 vitrioli dilutum, and the patient may take it as freely 
 and frequently as his stomach will bear. If it excites 
 stools or vomiting, a few drops of the tinct. opii will 
 prevent the inconvenience. 
 
 In colder climates and less urgent circumstances, the 
 pulv. rad. columbo, gr. xv. ad xx. with the kali vitriolat. 
 3 i. ad 9 ii. given every four, five,- or six hours, pro- 
 duce both speedy and beneficial effects. The neutral 
 salts, Dr. Percival observes, abate the febrile heat, allay 
 thirst, and bring on a gentle salutary diarrhoea; whilst 
 the columbo supports the patient's strength, obviates 
 the sickness, and checks the septic ferment in the 
 primae vise. Dr. Haygarth adds, that after the primae 
 viae are cleared from their bilious contents, the columbo 
 root allays the nausea so constantly attendant on this 
 disorder: and that in this fever, though the remissions 
 are very evident, and the accession marked with chills 
 and other symptoms of an intermittent, yet the bark is 
 not always so successful in this climate as to encourage 
 its use. The columbo, he observes, answers our warm- 
 est wishes, by correcting the bile, restoring the proper 
 tone of the stomach, and of the whole habit ; it also pre- 
 vents relapses, to which, in this fever, the patient is 
 peculiarly disposed. 
 
 BILIO'SA A'RDENS FE'BRIS. The BURNING BILIOUS, 
 called also the YELLOW, FEVER, the West Indian fever. 
 It is a variety of the typhus iclerodes of Cullen, and 
 has no connection with the biliosa febris just noticed, 
 except in the bilious discharges, and the colour of the 
 skin. This, as just observed, is a typhus of a very 
 rapid and dangerous kind, as nervous debility, torpor, 
 and mortification, soon come on. It is the fever which 
 has made such considerable devastation on the North 
 American continent, and, with a little variety, in Spain 
 and Gibraltar. It has proved a more general and fatal 
 epidemic than any other, the plague excepted, to which 
 it bears no inconsiderable relation. This subject we 
 must however soon again return to. 
 
 It attacks with a transient chilness and shivering, 
 which are soon succeeded by a burning heat all over the 
 body, but more particularly about the praecordia : the 
 pulse is high and quick, but not hard ; the eyes are 
 heavy, the face flushed, a violent headach comes on, 
 with beating in the temporal arteries, and a thick labo- 
 rious respiration ; a nausea soon follows, and what is 
 discharged upwards is black and highly bilious. Anxiety 
 is very great ; a shooting pain is complained of in the 
 back and loins, and an uneasy lassitude in the limbs. 
 In about twelve hours after the first invasion of this dis- 
 ease, the tongue is very dry, rough, and discoloured ; 
 thirst is excessive, vomiting incessant, anxiety increas- 
 ed, a soreness is felt all over the body, and a delirium 
 comes on. In the last stage, which soon arrives, the 
 patient labours under a coma, manifests a great oppres- 
 sion about the prxcordia, the respiration is very difficult, 
 the face swollen and darkly yellow, and at length the 
 tendons tremble ; cold sweats and convulsions usher in 
 death. Blood taken the first day is florid but thin, and 
 the crassamentum scarcely coheres : on the second or 
 
 third day it is still more loose, and the serum is more 
 yellow. When the patient recovers, the crisis usually 
 happens in the fourth day after the attack, and generally 
 discovers itself by a brighter suffusion of the bile all 
 over the body. The yellow tinge sometimes appears in 
 the eyes twelve hours after the symptoms of this fever- 
 come on ; the sooner it appears the more favourable is 
 said to be the prognostic. This however is not correct, 
 for the bilious suffusion is only salutary when the disease 
 is protracted. If the skin continues dry and rough the 
 patient rarely recovers, however good his pulse may be. 
 Incessant vomiting, and the discharges growing darker 
 coloured, with dark spots on the skin, are fatal signs ; 
 and if a dry skin accompany an inflamed redness of the 
 eyes, death may be expected in a few hours. 
 
 The violence and fatality of this disease have direct- 
 ed very.powerfully the attention of physicians to its na- 
 ture, and particularly of those who have been engaged 
 in the conduct of such epidemics. As it obviously oc- 
 curred at the period when autumnal remittents were 
 common on the American continent and in the southern 
 parts of Europe, it was highly probable that this was 
 only the usually returning epidemic, from accidental 
 circumstances rendered more violent and fatal. Yet 
 when its nature was more closely examined, this idea 
 was entertained with greater hesitation. It was ob- 
 viously bilious, but less clearly remittent; its rapid 
 progress did not keep pace with that of the true bilious 
 fever, and symptoms of peculiar debility came on in a 
 very early stage. In short, it was highly probable that 
 it was a typhus, attended with bilious symptoms, rather 
 than a remittent of a peculiarly malignant kind. Some 
 little remission may be observed in the earliest stage, 
 but it is transient, and perhaps not more than by careful 
 attention may generally be observed in typhus. 
 
 When the violence and malignity of the disease were 
 ascertained, no country was willing to claim the de- 
 structive visitant. It was supposed to be an importa- 
 tion, and probably was so. At Martinique it was the 
 fever from Siam : in America, from Bulam. The dis- 
 cussion would be too long ; but, from a careful exami- 
 nation of all the facts, it appears probable that some 
 contagion, uniting with the epidemic tendency of the 
 bilious autumnal remittent of the country, has pro- 
 duced the destructive monster. The observations in 
 Philadelphia seem to trace it to some foreign importa- 
 tion. At Martinico, at Grenada, and Jamaica, there 
 appears always to have been a concurring cause. Iris 
 doubtful, however, whether this is constantly contagion. 
 The putrefaction of vegetable and animal substances, 
 which in any situation may occasion typhus, in concur- 
 rence with the autumnal remittent, may produce the 
 yellow fever. 
 
 These views will discriminate 'it from the causus, 
 from the gaol and hospital, as well as from the common 
 bilious fever. In the gaol fever there are little accumu- 
 lation and discharge of bile : in the others, little of the 
 asthenic and putrefactive state. When we consider 
 fever more generally, we shall distinguish these states, 
 and point out in what cases putrefaction may produce 
 debility, and where debility occasions putrefaction. The 
 yellow fever and the plague are, we think, referable to 
 the latter ; and- the distinction is not an object of cu- 
 riosity and refinement only, for it assists in directing 
 the cure, particularly the exhibition of the Peruvian 
 
1L 
 
 24; 
 
 Bl L 
 
 bark. Much idle it is an improper word many highly 
 pernicious disquisitions have been indulged, whether 
 this fever is contagious. The existence of a doubt shows 
 that it may not be highly so. Yet it has in so many 
 instances been communicated from an infected person, 
 that the utmost caution is requisite. It has been even 
 doubted whether the plague is contagious ; but those 
 who have suggested and disseminated the doubts, are 
 answerable for the lives of thousands, and in some in- 
 stances have paid the forfeit with their own. 
 
 On dissection, the contents of the brain and thorax 
 were uninjured ; but the blood is fluid like that of per- 
 sons who have been destroyed by electricity. The sto- 
 mach and duodenum were generally inflamed ; some- 
 times a little extravasation ; sometimes pus and a black 
 fluid, black, generally from containing flakes, and 
 evidently a depraved secretion of bile, were observed. 
 On the surface of the other viscera some distended 
 veins were seen, but the liver was generally sound, 
 .oes and mulattoes escaped better than the white 
 inhabitants, and those were less frequently and violently 
 affected than strangers. In America, however, the in- 
 habitants and strangers were equally susceptible of the 
 disease. 
 
 The American physicians have differed greatly in 
 opinion, whether this fever was an inflammatory or a 
 putrid one. The difference has, we fear, led each 
 party to an injurious plah of treatment : which, as 
 usual, has been pursued with more pertinacity, because 
 it was their own system. We see in this disease, as we 
 have said, an asthenic fever, joined with biliary accumu- 
 lations ; a fever hastening rapidly to a fatal termination, 
 while we do not possess a power of supporting the 
 strength without previously exciting proper discharges; 
 or of producing the necessary evacuations without in- 
 ducing a fatal debility. The great debility, the anxiety, 
 the sighing, the distended veins, prove the existence of 
 a highly asthenic state. The absence of internal mor- 
 tification shows, that if the disease becomes pun-id, it 
 is when long protracted. 
 
 In the cure, Dr. Rush, adopting the idea of its being 
 inflammatory, bled largely and repeatedly ; he adds with 
 sue cess. But were his success so conspicuous, his bre- 
 thren would not probably have so strenuously urged an 
 opposite plan; nor would the relations of the patients 
 screamed with terror when the bleeding was proposed. 
 This he tells us has often happened. Though we con- 
 sider Dr. Rush, however, as the slave of prejudice and 
 system, we believe him to speak what he thinks ; and 
 we can easily suppose that early bleeding in the man- 
 ner described may have been useful. We know that 
 Sydenham bled in the plague, and Dover in putrid 
 fevers ; we know, too, that other practitioners in the 
 Wist Indies have bled in the yellow fever with ad- 
 vantage. The bleedings must however be large, and 
 confined to the first twenty-four, or at most thirty-six 
 hours. Dr. Rush at first extended the period in which 
 this remedy might be proper, but in the following epi- 
 demics was more cautious. It is not necessary to as- 
 sign a reason for the utility of bleeding, though we can 
 perceive some foundation for the practice. When in 
 asthenic cases the blood is determined to the larger ves- 
 sels, if these are not excited to action by the distention, 
 they become still more torpid. Lessening actively the 
 
 general mass relieves the over distended torpid vessels 
 in a greater degree than the loss of blood weakens the 
 whole system : their action commences, and the salu- 
 tary discharges are induced. 
 
 To fulfil the other indications may appear an easy 
 task ; the stomach and bowels are to be emptied, the 
 bark and wine given, and the whole is at an end. Such 
 is the easy track of the theorist. In practice, however, 
 we find the stomach so highly irritated that we dare 
 scarcely add to the irritation. To assist the vomiting 
 with mild, diluent, nutritious fluids, as mutton and 
 chicken broth ; or, if the urgings are violent and in- 
 effectual, to aid them with a small dose of ipecacuanha, 
 or tartarised antimony, is all that can be allowed. We 
 have already remarked, that all neutral salts possess an 
 anti-emetic power, and a dilute solution of these with 
 manna and tamarinds may be drunk frequently to eva- 
 cuate the bowels. Some physicians have added a small 
 proportion of tartarised antimony ; and this medicine, 
 in the dose of one-sixth or one-eighth of a grain, will 
 sit easily on the stomach, and tend rather to produce a 
 discharge downward than to vomit. In some instances 
 where the vomiting and diarrhoea are dangerously vio- 
 lent, a slight opiate may be given to regulate rather 
 than repress them. 
 
 When a sufficient discharge is procured where ne- 
 cessary, or regulated when excessive, warm cordials 
 may be safely employed to support the strength ; and 
 wine cautiously given, observing its effects, and from 
 these directing its repetition or omission. The dis- 
 charge by stool must be kept up according to the symp- 
 toms and the nature of the evacuations. Respecting 
 the cordials and tonics practitioners have differed : the 
 bark irritates the stomach and bowels, and can seldom, 
 be retained. When it is so the effects have not often 
 been salutary. The contrayerva and serpentaria have 
 been employed ; but the disease treated by Hillary and 
 Lining seems scarcely to have been the violent fever, 
 which has so lately forced itself on our attention, and 
 animated our exertions. The columbo root may be 
 useful in correcting putrid bile, but it has a very incon- 
 sioerable effect as a tonic. The quassia is by far more 
 serviceable, and the cascarilla has been employed with 
 advantage. 
 
 Practitioners have greatly differed respecting the pro- 
 priety of applying blisters. The discharge from these is 
 thin, acrid, and yellow ; nor have they been seemingly 
 of any utility. Indeed they are not apparently indicated 
 in any stage of the fever, except from the affection of 
 the head, which is rather a mark of debility than of 
 fulness. Theoretical views have occasioned the dis- 
 cussion rather than observation of their effects ; and 
 their power of attenuating the blood, of which there is 
 not the slightest evidence, has been the chief subject 
 of dispute. Acrid cataplasms to the feet have not been 
 more useful; and the warm bath, though often em- 
 ployed, seems to have done little service. The whole 
 plan of cure consists in evacuating the stomach and 
 bowels with the least irritation, and supporting the force 
 of the circulation. 
 
 Two other plans have engaged the attention of prac- 
 titioners. The followers of Brown, with the rashness 
 and indiscriminate violence of sectaries, urge their tonic 
 plan of cure, and give at once the wannest stimulants. 
 
15IL 
 
 248 
 
 IL 
 
 If the view we have given of the disease be correct, we 
 need not say with what success over distended vessels 
 are thus excited to transitory and ineffectual action. In 
 fact they have been very unsuccessful. 
 
 The second plan is that, we believe, now generally 
 followed, viz. the mercurial. Calomel unites the dif- 
 ferent objects, since it not only evacuates the alimen- 
 tary canal, but effectually stimulates the vessels of the 
 biliary system, and supports the action of the smaller 
 vessels. When the bowels are so irritable as not to bear 
 its being given internally, frictions of mercurial oint- 
 ment will supply its place. This practice is not yet 
 unquestionably established, but it is rapidly gaining 
 ground, and promises to be highly useful. The mer- 
 cury must be introduced as usual into the system, until 
 some sign of its action on the minuter vessels is observed. 
 
 The late fever in Spain and Gibraltar showed the 
 same marks of asthenic venous accumulation, with a 
 similar affection of the biliary system. We cannot 
 perceive, from the very accurate description in one of 
 the last volumes of Dr. Duncan's Annals, that it had 
 any very peculiar or discriminating marks to distinguish 
 it from the yellow fever of America. Nor have we 
 found a single improvement in the conduct which re- 
 quires a detail. 
 
 See Bisset on the Bilious Fever of the West Indies. 
 London Mcd. Obs. and Inq. vol. iv. p. 156. Blicke 
 on the Bilious Fever of Jamaica. Sir John Pringle, 
 Drs. 'Chalmers, Lind, Towne, Warren, Cleghorn, and 
 Rouppe. Of the more modern authors Dr. Rush, Dr. 
 Chishohne, Drs. Mosely and Grant, merit the most 
 considerable attention. 
 
 BI'LIS. In Ainsworth it is derived from pavtos, 
 scil. succus, juice ; and also fe /, bUe, or gall ; and we 
 know no better etymology. 
 
 It is a bitter viscid juice, secreted from the blood in 
 the liver, and collected in the receptacle known by the 
 name of gall bladder. The blood collected from the ad- 
 jacent abdominal viscera is thrown into the vena portae 
 in the liver, from whence it is secreted. When formed, 
 it is carried to the beginnings of the biliary ducts, called 
 /iorz, or more properly tu/xe biliariie^ and by them is con- 
 veyed into the ductus hepaticus. This duct, passing on 
 a little way, enters into the ductus communis chole- 
 dochus, whence the bile is partly discharged into the 
 duodenum, partly regurgitates into the ductus cysticus, 
 and falls into the gall bladder. By lodging-there some 
 time its thinner parts transude, or are reabsorbed, and 
 the rest becomes thicker and more acrid ; increases in 
 bitterness, and the depth of its colour. 
 
 The hepatic bile before it is mixed with the cystic is 
 subalkaline and rather oily ; it continually passes into 
 the duodenum, but the cystic only when required. 
 
 The bile is formed from the blood in the secretory 
 vessels of the liver. It is of a yellow colour, varying 
 to green ; has a bitter taste, with something like sweet- 
 ness ; the mucilage which it contains is decomposed, 
 not coagulated by acids, and some of their compounds ; 
 the acids precipitating only a part which is resinous. It 
 is soluble in alcohol, but incompletely. It has a peculiar 
 smell of the species of animal in which it is produced, 
 and is a powerful antiputrescent. Dr. Saunders, from 
 some experiments, draws the following conclusions re- 
 specting the elements forming the bile, and says it con- 
 
 sists, 1st, Of water impregnated with the odorous prin- 
 ciple. 2dly, A mucilaginous substance, resembling the 
 albumen ovi. 3dly, A resinous substance, containing 
 the colouring principle and bitter taste. 4thly, A mild 
 mineral alkali. With respect to their combination, it 
 seems that what has been styled the saponaceous matter 
 consists of the bitter resin in union-with the alkali ; this 
 admits of a ready union with a mucilage, and with this 
 again the aqueous matter very easily combines, so that 
 the whole forms an apparently homogeneous mass. The 
 soap, or the saponaceous matter of the bile, is equally 
 soluble in water and alcohol. 
 
 It is the least putrescent of any fluid in the body ; 
 its apparent use is to mix the chyle, to support the pe- 
 ristaltic motion of the intestines, and to assist in com- 
 pleting the assimilation of the food. When the stomach 
 is full, the cystic bile is more copiously discharged into 
 the duodenum ; when it is empty, the hepatic more 
 freely into the gall bladder. 
 
 The odour of the bile is nauseous, though when eva- 
 porated or spontaneously decomposed resembling that 
 of musk, an odour which at times the perspirable mat- 
 ter, if confined, will also exhale. Its specific gravity to 
 that of water is 1.0246 to 1.0000. It is perfectly solu- 
 ble in water. Acids separate the soda and the coagu- 
 lated albumen ; and the bitter inflammable matter, 
 styled the resin, is left in the filter. The sulphuric 
 acid gives the bile a deep green colour; concentrated 
 nitric, a brilliant yellow; ancl the muriatic, a beautiful 
 clear green; oxygenated muriatic acid destroys the 
 colour of the bile, and coagulates its albumen, which 
 it precipitates, furnishing the albumen seemingly with 
 oxygen. " The colourless bile, however, still contains an 
 oil, though changed by the oxygen, so as to be soluble 
 in water. This oil is precipitated by an acid, and con- 
 sequently the fluid still seems to retain a portion of soda. 
 Bile contains also a white tn-yslalline matter, which 
 sometimes contributes to the formation of biliary calculi, 
 but it differs greatly from the white oil, since it is more 
 soluble in alcohol, and not precipitated in laminae. The 
 oil also is as fusible as fat, but the laminae require a 
 heat exceeding that of boiling water. 
 
 When putrified in a considerable heat, its odour is 
 more nauseous ; its colour changes; white mucilaginous 
 flocks are precipitated; and it becomes more fluid. 
 When putrefaction was further advanced, the smell be- 
 came more pleasant, resembling that of ambergris. 
 From inspissated bile kept a long time without decom- 
 position, the musky odour may be obtained by distil- 
 lation, combined with the water. The coal remaining 
 after distillation contains carbonat of soda, phosphat of 
 lime, and a small proportion of oxid of iron. Four- 
 croy adds a small proportion of prussic acid, to which 
 probably the bile owes its bitterness ; but this part of 
 the subject we shall soon again notice. The sapona- 
 ceous nature of the bile has occasioned many dis- 
 quisitions and disputes. It is, undoubtedly, not a soap 
 in the strict chemical sense of the term, though ap- 
 proaching a saponaceous nature; but, as on this point 
 no physiological question hinges, we need not enlarge 
 on it. 
 
 Various authors have supposed that bile exists al- 
 ready formed in the blood. Mr. Higgins, in his Com- 
 parative View of the Merits of the Phlogistic and Anti- 
 
BIL 
 
 249 
 
 BIL 
 
 phlogistic systems, describes some experiments on the 
 blood, in which a yellow matter not unlike bile was 
 separated : and Fourcroy, by a more complicated pro- 
 cess, has changed the blood into a fluid resembling bile. 
 Yet, in the economy of the animal system, in all its 
 subordinate gradations, there is no organ more constant 
 than the liver, no apparatus of secretion more com- 
 plicated than that for preparing bile. In the human 
 body, the blood designed forthis purpose, has already cir- 
 culatcd, without being again exposed to the atmospheric 
 air, so that it isdeoxygenated; but the fluid itself resists 
 rather than promotes putrefaction, nor do we find it on 
 experiment highly azotic. The bile, it is said, neu- 
 tralises acids; and, as in children it is thin and wa- 
 tery, authors have supposed that it performs its office 
 impel fectly, and that forthis reason acids abound in 
 their stomachs. Eile,- however, never passes naturally 
 into the stomach, and when there produces consider- 
 able inconvenience : on the other hand, though acid may 
 be prevalent in the stomach, it does not appear beyond 
 the duodenum, where the contents of the stomach meet 
 with the bile. One of its use is, therefore, very proba- 
 bly to correct acidity. 
 
 Its saponaceous nature was said to assist the union of 
 thft oil and water in the formation of chyle; but this 
 idea is effectually destroyed by the experiment of Dr. 
 G. l-'ordycc. who tied the ductus choledochus communis, 
 and still found the lacteals filled with a chyfeus fluid. 
 
 The ancients supposed the liver to be the organ by 
 which the nourishment was prepared; and Fourcroy 
 has lately endeavoured to revive the opinion, supposing 
 that the long protracted circulation was destined to 
 unite more intimately the molecules of the blood with 
 the new nourishment, with the air taken in by the lungs, " 
 and that formed during the circulation. When we re- 
 flect on the general importance of the liver, and that its 
 place~cannot be supplied by any other organ; when the 
 emaciation which follows its diseases, and the immense 
 size to which inactivity with highly nutritious food en- 
 larges it, this idea will appear to have greater force. 
 Yet we think it acts only, in this respect, a secondary 
 part. We shall find, in our enquiries into the process of 
 digestion, a very great change produced by it on the 
 foo^ taken in ; an immense distance between, for in- 
 stance, the herbage of the field and the muscular fibres 
 of the sheep and ox : we shall, of course, perceive the 
 necessity of a powerful agent for the production of this 
 change. A fiuid highly animalised, is necessary to join 
 the vegetable matter before it is permitted to mix with 
 the general mass; for the mildest chyle immediately 
 injected into the vessels is fatal: and this mttter must 
 be very distant from a putrescent fluid, since this pro- 
 cess, already going on in the sanguiferous system, re- 
 quires a check rather than a ferment. It is then a fluid 
 necessary for perfecting the assimilation of the aliment, 
 and giving to the chyle some principle which enables it 
 to join the general mass with impunity. We con- 
 sequently see it formed from blood which has under- 
 gone a languid circulation, but not from those parts 
 where i- might meet with a putrid fomes; for the hae- 
 morrhoidal veins do not form a portion of the vena por- 
 tarum. This blood is said by some authors to be pe- 
 culiarly fluid; it probably contains a larger portion of 
 soda, with hydrogen and carbone. The two latter, in 
 consequence of the languid circulation uniting with 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the remaining oxygen, form with the fibrin of the 
 blood the oil, which is rather a spermaceti than u 
 truly oleaginouB fluid. In those animals whose re- 
 spiratory organs are small, the liver is unusually large ; 
 and we find birds, whose livers are naturally small, 
 when pent up in a close coop, have this gland con- 
 siderably increased in bulk. When this oil abounds 
 and the fluid no longer holds it in solution, a crystalli- 
 zation takes place, and biliary calculi are formed, of 
 which we shall afterwards treat. See CALCULUS BI- 
 
 L1ARIS. 
 
 It is observed, in general, that the gall of small ani- 
 mals is stronger and more acrid than those of larger 
 kinds ; that the gall of carnivorous animals is more ac- 
 tive than those of herbivorous. Instances are those of 
 the hawk, serpent, eel, and pike, but in general all their 
 secreted fluids are more acrimonious. 
 
 Physiologists have -warmly contended, whether thr 
 bile was derived from the hepatic artery or the ven:i 
 portae. But, as the former artery is small, as its rami- 
 fications are not peculiar, and as the circulation in the 
 latter is singularly complicated, and has no apparent 
 object but the preparation of a very important fluid, it 
 is generally supposed that the hepatic artery only nour- 
 ishes the viscus, while the secretion is exclusively 
 from the contents of the vena portae. 
 
 The changes of the bile from disease are not nu- 
 merous, but merit particular notice. We have intro- 
 duced the appearances which putrefaction really oc- 
 casions, to show that this state of the bile is often ac- 
 cused, when in reality it docs not exist. The dark 
 acrimonious bile is often a depraved secretion ; and 
 the dark flakes in bile are equally produced by a de- 
 rangement in the functions of this organ. These are 
 generally the result of too great indulgence in spirituous 
 liquors. Bile will sometimes assume so dark a hue as 
 to be mistaken for blood. Dilution destroys the error; 
 for the diluted fluid has a yellow tinge; and the flakes, 
 to which this dark colour is often owing, are then ob- 
 vious. With acids the bile assumes a greenish colour; 
 and, as bile when in the circulating system is soon 
 carried to the kidneys, we once saw it convey this 
 green hue to the urine. The cause was evident, since 
 an alkali destroyed it. Another disease of the bile is an 
 oiliness; in other words, the adipocire becomes a more 
 perfect oil, which the soda does not unite to the 
 watery part of the fluid. It is often vomited in this 
 state, and is the strongest proof of a considerable in- 
 jury experienced in the process of digestion. The de- 
 feet of bile is known from the white colourof the stools; 
 but more certainly from the appearance of bile in the 
 urine and under the skin. We see occasionally the 
 kidneys torpid from a paralysis of the renal vessels, but 
 we recollect no instance of a want of bile from the same 
 cause. Fernelius, in his Pathology, speaks of a defect 
 of bile as producing different diseases; but he means, 
 rather an obstruction, and that kind which is owing to 
 a scirrhous liver. 
 
 In fevers the bilious discharges are often copious 
 and troublesome; and the liver is the organ generally 
 affected when the fluids are not propelled to the sur- 
 face, since its vessels chiefly contain the blood from the 
 venous system. Yet copious discharges of bile are pe- 
 culiar to remittents and intennittents, though in con- 
 tinued fevers of every kind the liver is unusually filled 
 K k 
 
B1L 
 
 250 
 
 BIS 
 
 in medical language infarcted and peculiar attention, 
 to the discharge of its contents is required. 
 
 According to the supposed uses of the bile has it 
 been employed as a medicine. It is a saponaceous ape- 
 rient, a stomachic, a laxative, or a tonic, if the opinion 
 of the author is in favour of either system. When the 
 bile is deficient, it has been supplied with that of the 
 ox; the practitioner forgetting that bile in the stomach 
 was the source of numerous inconveniences, particularly 
 sickness, faintness, and cold sweats. It has, however, 
 been fortunately given in pills, and escaped the stomach 
 without greatly disordering it. That bile is a stimulus 
 to the action of the intestines is more probable; yet in 
 jaundice we have not found costivcness peculiarly pre- 
 valent, and it seems to have been marked as a symptom 
 vather from theory than observation. Inspissated bile 
 of oxen has been given to children in a dose of one 
 grain, and to adults in three or four, three or four 
 times a day, to relieve visceral obstructions, to promote 
 urine, and the menses ; or half a drachm has been ad- 
 ministered in clysters. If this has not succeeded, 
 Boerhaave recommends the gall of the eel or pike; and 
 remarks that the hard bellies of rickety children have 
 been relieved by these remedies. We cannot doubt the 
 utility of such an acrid fluid ; but the small proportion of 
 an ox's bile above recommended can have very little 
 effect. If it has any, we cannot think that it would be 
 a salutary one. In jaundice it has been given to supply 
 the defect of bile; but modern practice disregards it, 
 and we cannot speak of it from experience. On recur- 
 ring to those authors wjio have recommended it, we 
 find those vague and general praises which in similar 
 circumstances we have had so much reason to distrust. 
 
 As putrid, acrimonious, and copious discharges of bile 
 from the intestines are so often accused as causes of 
 disease, when in reality they are only effects or symp- 
 toms, so in the stomach it is often supposed to be in- 
 jurious, when brought by the medicines intended to 
 discharge it. When bile is suspected of producing in- 
 convenience in the stomach, and an emetic is given to 
 discharge it, we often find no bile evacuated, but the 
 next food or medicine brings it up; in fact the fluid, 
 which the emetic, by inverting the action of the duo- 
 denum, had brought into, the stomach. 
 
 A too copious secretion of bile sometimes occasions 
 inconvenience, and in this case the alternation of laxa- 
 tives and opiates removes the cause of complaint. We 
 have thought that opiates really check the secretion of 
 bile ; but as any stimulus on the mouth of the opening 
 of the ductus communis will increase the discharge, 
 opium may act only by diminishing its too great sensi- 
 bility and irritability. We may just add, that, in 
 judging of the pains occasioned by accumulations or 
 obstructions of bile, we must recollect that the under 
 edge of the gall bladder, and the entrance of the biliary 
 duct, are nearly at the pit of the stomach; the pain is 
 felt there when a stone enters the duct, and a fulness 
 is perceived in that part when there is an accumulation 
 of bile. The course of the duct is then backward; 
 and when the stone is near the extremity of the duct 
 which opens into the duodenum, the pain is felt on the 
 opposite side at the back. 
 
 Haller's Physiology, in the chap, on the Liver. Per- 
 cival's Essays Mtfd. and Exp. Fordyce's Elements 'of 
 the Practice of Physic, part. i. Macbride's Experimental 
 
 Essays. The Appendix to Sir John Pringle's Diseases 
 of the Army. Maclurg on the Human Bile. Coe OR 
 Biliary Concretions. Saunders on the Structure, Eco- 
 nomy, &c. of the Liver; and Fordyce on Digestion. 
 Fourcroy Systeme de Connoissances Chimiques. Cadet 
 Experiences Chimiques. 
 
 BI'LIS A'TRA. See ATRABILIS. 
 
 BI'LLING-BING. See BILIMBI. 
 
 BINA'RIUS, (from bimis, double}. Among the 
 Romans it is the number two. But the Spagiric phi- 
 losophers affix other ideas to it. See Theat. Chim. vol. i. 
 
 BINGA'LLE. See CASSUMUNAR. 
 
 BINO'CULUS, (from binus, double, and oculus, the 
 eye). A bandage for retaining the dressings on both 
 eyes. It is either a single or a double headed roller, 
 is twelve feet long, and two or three fingers in breadth. 
 Its application will be easily understood by referring to 
 
 MONOOULUS. 
 
 BI'NSICA. A Rabbinical term signifying mental 
 sickness, or a disordered imagination. By the addition 
 of MOBS to this term, it is a BINSICAL DEATH; the death 
 which follows the disorders of the mind, such as are 
 produced by the bite of a mad dog. 
 
 BINTA'MBARU ZEYLANE'NSIBUS. (Indian). 
 Con-volvulus maritimus Zeylanicus; fies caprtt Lusita- 
 ni<s; the con-volvulus pes capr<e Lin. Sp. PI. 226. A 
 plant growing in Malabar and Ceylon; it abounds with 
 an acrid milky juice. A drachm of the resin of the 
 root purges. Rail Hist. 
 
 BIOLY'CHNIUM,(from /3/, life, and */, a can- 
 dle or lamp). The LAMP OF LIFE. Vital heat, vital 
 flame, or natural heat. See CALIDUM INNATUM. It is 
 also the name of a secret remedy prepared from human 
 blood by Beguinus. 
 
 BI'OS. (Greek). Life and its course. But some- 
 times it only means victuals. 
 
 BIO'TE, (from /3< 5 , life). LIFE. In an affected 
 sense it signifies the time of a continuance of aliment in 
 the body; thus wqak food hath a short life annexed. 
 
 BIOTHA'NATI, (from /3<, -violent, and 5*7o5, 
 death). A term applied to those who die a violent and 
 sudden death; it is sometimes applied to suicides. 
 
 BIPINE'LLA, and BIPEMULLA. See PLANTAGO 
 
 MINOR, and PiMPINELLA. 
 
 BI'PULA. A worm mentioned by Aristotle. 
 
 BI'RA. See ALLA. 
 
 BIRA'O. See AMOMUM. 
 
 BIRD'S NEST. The nest of the hit-undo csculenta. 
 See ALIMENT. 
 
 BIRE'THUS, (from /3<^>s, a priest's hood, from its 
 resemblaflce). See CUCUPHA." 
 
 BI'RSEN. An Arabian or Persian word, signifying 
 an inflammation or imposthume in the breast. 
 
 BIRTH. A term in midwifery. It is styled natural, 
 when the head presents; 'premature, when at too early 
 a period; preternatural, when any part but the head 
 presents; and laborious, when from obstacles or weak- 
 ness it is protracted. See LABOURS. 
 
 BIRTH WORT. See AHISTOLOCHIA. 
 
 BISCO'CTUS, (from bis, twice, and coyuo, to boil). 
 TWICE DRESSED. This word is chiefly applied to bread 
 twice baked, or that is much baked ; i. e. BISCUIT. 
 
 BISCUIT, SEA. This is doubly baked; but its ex- 
 cellence consists in its not being fermented, and conse- 
 quently not easily becoming acid in the stomach. It 
 
BIS 
 
 13 1 T 
 
 -is on this- account more fit for children, and those 
 troubled with acid in the stomach. These biscuits may 
 be long kept; and the rusks, which are also twice baked, 
 have the same advantage, but are not equally useful 
 with the unleavened biscuit in diseases. See BREAD. 
 
 BISE'MATUM. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 BISLI'XGUA,(from bis, twice and lingua, a tongue,) 
 so called from its appearance of being double tongued, 
 or of having upon each leaf a less leaf. See LAURUS 
 ALEXAXDRIXA. , 
 
 BISMA'LVA. Supposed to be a corruption of the 
 v.ord vismalva, quasi -viscum mah'a, from its superior 
 viscidity. V and B were convertible letters, and hence 
 this line of Scaliger: 
 
 ' Felices populi quibus inhere est bibere.' 
 See ALTHK.A. 
 
 . BISMU 'Til UM, (from bismut, German). BISMUTH; 
 also called wiainuthum, marcasita, Galena inanis, filum- 
 6um cinereum Argricole, blende Germanis, MARCASITE 
 of SILVER, and TIN GLASS. 
 
 It seems not to have been known to the Arabians, 
 for their marcasite was the lapis pyrites; and the first 
 traces of it occur in Basil Valentine. It is a brittle 
 metal of a silvery whiteness; of the specific gravity 
 9.8C 17, melting at 460 of heat, smoking, and in a more 
 intense fire rising in fumes. If calcined in close ves- 
 sels the calx is in part volatile : if agitated it grows 
 yellow, next red, and soon becomes a glass, vitrifying 
 with it some of the less perfect metals. It may be 
 easily powdered. The nitrous acid dissolves it, from 
 which it is precipitated in the form of a bright white 
 powder by dilution with water. The marine acid does 
 not readily affect it, and the vitriolic scarcely at all. It 
 impregnates the vegetable acid with a nauseous taste, 
 and from all the acids may be separated by water alone 
 in the form of a milky calx. By zinc and iron it may 
 be precipitated in a metallic form. The chief of it 
 brought into England is from Saxony. Dr. Alston de- 
 nies that the ores of bismuth contain any arsenic; it is 
 true that the bismuth, when brought to us, is without 
 such particles. 
 
 It mixes easily with several metals, but destroys their 
 ductility. It promotes the fusion of other metallic bo- 
 dies. Mixed with lead and tin it forms a compound 
 that melts with a very small heat; the following pro- 
 portion is so fusible that it hath been proposed for ana- 
 tomical injections, two parts of lead, three of tin, and 
 nve of bismuth. If bismuth is mixed with lead, a larger 
 portion of the latter can be combined with quicksilver 
 than without this method; and the quicksilver cannot 
 be by the common methods. 
 
 The magistery of bismuth is a precipitation of the 
 calx from nitrous acid by means of water, and with the~ 
 addition of powdered pearls. It is styled fiearl white, 
 and chiefly used as a cosmetic. Internally, it has been 
 said to occasion great anxiety. Dr. Odier has, however, 
 recommended it in hysteric colics, diarrhoeas, and all 
 diseases owing to too great irritability, particularly in 
 the violent pains arising from a scirrhus of the pylorus. 
 Carminati of Pax ia, and Bonnat in France, have also 
 experienced its good effects in similar diseases. Dr. 
 Odier found it serviceable in the toothach. The dose 
 is one or two grains suspended by mucilage, gradually 
 increased to six, and by Odier to twelve, four or five 
 times in a day. 
 
 The SPANISH WHITE is a magistery of bit,uiuth, made 
 by dissolving it in spirit of nitre, and precipitating it 
 with salt and water. The calx further calcined has 
 been commended by Jacobi, but not employed by any 
 of his successors for more than a hundred vears. 
 BISTA'CIUM. See PISTACIA. 
 
 BISTO'RTA. BISTORT: quasi bis torta; twice 
 twisted, or wreathed. So called from the contortion of 
 its roots. Called also the GREATER BISTORT, or SNAKE- 
 WEED; coludrina, beadiramon. It is the/iolig-onum bis- 
 torta Lin. Sp. PI. 516. Nat. order oleracee. 
 
 It is perennial, a native of Britain, grows wild in moist 
 meadows about Battersea, and by the side of Bishop's 
 Wood near Hampstead, and flowers in May and June. 
 
 The root is bent vermicularly, and jointed at each 
 bending. It is commonly about the thickness of a fin- 
 ger, surrounded with bushy fibres, of a blackish brown 
 colour on the outside, and reddish within. It is distin- 
 guished from the other bistort roots by being less bent; 
 that of the officinal species having only one or two 
 bendings, and those of the other three or more. 
 
 This root is powerfully astringent, and as such anti- 
 septic. It is of a singular efficacy in haemorrhage, ob- 
 stinate fluxes, looseness of the teeth, spongy gums, and 
 soreness in the mouth. It is said to be refrigerant; 
 but this is from its being antacid, whence all astringents 
 are cooling. The dose is from gr. x. to J i. Water 
 totally dissolves its astringent matter. Extracts made 
 with water, or with spirit, retain all the styptic quali- 
 ties. All the parts of this plant possess the same qua- 
 lities as the root, but in a less degree. If the roots are 
 boiled in vinegar, an excellent antiseptic gargle is ob- 
 tained. Dr. Cullen says it seems to be one of the strong- 
 est of our vegetable astringents, and justly commended 
 for every virtue that has been ascribed to any other: he 
 has frequently employed itin intermittents, and has given 
 it both by itself and with gentian to the quantity of 
 three drachms in one day. Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 The tormentil root is so similar in its efficacy, that it 
 may always be substituted forjt. 
 
 BISTOU'RY. In surgery is a small knife, either 
 straight or crooked, single or double edged, round point- 
 ed or probe pointed. Its form must be regulated by 
 the purpose for which it is employed. Sometimes a 
 director or a grooved canula is _employed, along which 
 the knife passes; and at others the instrument is con- 
 cealed in a kind of sheath, which supplies the place of 
 a director, and raised at the moment it is to be em- 
 ployed. 
 
 BISU'L. An abbreviation of BISULCIS, (from bis, 
 twice, and sulcus, a furrow,) cloven footed. 
 
 BITHIXOS. The name of a plaster described bv 
 Galen. 
 
 BITHNIMA'LCA. A word coined by Dola:us to 
 signify a peculiar acting principle residing in the sto- 
 mach, and presiding over the functions of digestion and 
 chylification; called also t$a*teranax. 
 
 BITHY'NICI TONSO'RIS EMPLA'STRUM. 
 The BITHXIAN- BARBER'S PLA-STER for splenetic people. 
 See jEtius Tetrabib. iii. serm. ii. cap. xxii. 
 
 BI'TI. (Indian.) A tall evergreen tree in Malabar, 
 and other parts of the East Indies, An oil is prepared 
 from its root to cure the alopec : 
 
 BI'TTERN. The oily fluid left after the crystalliza- 
 tion of salt, styled the mother water, eau mere, sincr 
 
B IT 
 
 252 
 
 RLE 
 
 no other salt will crystallize in consequence of the vis- 
 cidity of the fluid, arising from the oily matter, occa- 
 sioned by the decaying fish rnolluscae and alga. It con- 
 sists chiefly of vitriolated magnesia, and from it the 
 Epsom salt is now prepared. 
 
 BITTERS. See AMARA. 
 
 BI'TTER ALMONDS. See AMYGDYLA. 
 
 BI'TTER GOURD, or APPLE. See COLOCYNTHUS. 
 
 BI'TTER PURGING SALT. See SAL CATHARTICUM AMA- 
 RU M. 
 
 BI'TTER SWEET. See SOLAXUM. 
 
 BITU'MEN, 7T(T7,., (from irirlat, pitch; or a-ilvtix, 
 from arcri/s, a pine, because it flows from the pine tree,) 
 called also aafihultos^pissasphaltus, asphaltum, bitumen 
 Judaicum, carabi" funerum, gummi funerum, mumia, 
 
 CARABE OK SoDON, FOSSILE PITCH, and JEWS* PITCH. 
 
 It is a solid mineral substance, of a dusky colour on 
 the outside, and a deep shining black within; having 
 but little taste or smell, except it is heated, in which 
 case it emits a strong pitchy odour. It is not soluble 
 in oils, nor in vinous spirits; it melts but imperfectly 
 in the fire.. On burning it a large quantity of ashes re- 
 main. It is found in the earth in many parts of Egypt, 
 and floating on the surface of the Deed Sea. At first 
 it is soft, but grows hard by keeping. 
 
 Though we have spoken of bitumen as a single sub- 
 stance, we are, from the labours of Mr. Hatchet and 
 Mr. Kirwan enabled now to be more correct and dis- 
 criminate. Bitumens are either fluid or solid. Of the 
 former we have the pure naphtha and petroleum : of the 
 latter, the mineral tar and pitch, and asphaltum. The 
 first by exposure to the air gradually becomes darker, 
 till from naphtha it is changed to a true asphaltum, the 
 substance to which the synonyms at the head of the ar- 
 ticle apply. The amber is a bituminous substance also, 
 though from a different source. 
 
 Bitumens, like oils, are composed of hydrogen, car- 
 bone, and azote, modified in some measure by oxygen. 
 To carry on the analogy with the substances of the ve- 
 getable kingdom which they resemble, we may suppose 
 the two extremities of the scale, naphtha and asphaltum, 
 to be the ethereal oils and resins. It is indeed highly pro- 
 bable that all bitumens are of vegetable origin (Hatchet, 
 .Phil. Transactions, for 1805, part ii. and Nicholson's 
 Journal, vol. ii.). J\'a/ih_t/ia, the purest of the bitumens, 
 is lighter than water, viz. 0.788: the smell highly pe- 
 netrating, though not disagreeable, like oil of amber. It 
 resists the cold of Oof Fahrenheit. The petroleum is less 
 fluid, transparent, and agreeable, specific gravity 0.878. 
 Mineral tar, dark coloured, viscid, and of an unpleasing 
 smell; scarcely if at all heavier than water. Mineral 
 fiitch, brittle in cold weather, dark and opaque; gravity 
 nearly that of water. sfs/ihaltum,\ery brittle and shining, 
 fusible and inflammable', specific gravity often 1.165. 
 
 These seemingly differ only in their proportion of 
 oxygen. In medicine, the first kind has been employed 
 ^s a stimulant and an antispasmodfc, but is now dis- 
 used. It is employed externally only in chilblains and 
 paralytic affections: and what is styled British oil is 
 drawn from stone coal. Naphtha has been employed in 
 hectics, but is too stimulating, and produces considerable 
 inconvenience. It is found very pure, near the Caspian 
 Sea, at Backu. See' PETROLEUM and SUCCINUM. 
 
 BITU'MEN BAHBADENSE. See PISSJELKUM. 
 
 BITU'MEN LI^UIDUM. See PETROLEUM. 
 
 BIVE'NTER. Thus muscles are named that have 
 two bellies, from bis and venter; also digastricus. 
 
 BIVE'NTER MU'SCULUS. It arises from the processus 
 mastoidaeus. Its tendon frequently joins the stylohyoi- 
 dtxtus and the membranous ring fixed to the os hyoidaeus, 
 and is then attached to the inner part of the chin. It 
 depresses the jaw, and thus opens the mouth. It is 
 fleshy at lx>th its extremities, and tendinous in the mid- 
 dle. The middle tendon passing through the aponeu- 
 rotic ligament as the lateral part, and the root of the 
 cornua of the os hyoides, is what renders it capable of 
 performing its office. The ancients called it grajihoides. 
 
 BIXA OVIEDI. See ACHIOTL. 
 
 BlXA OREI.LANA. See ORLEANA. 
 
 BLACCIjE. See MORBILLI. 
 
 BLACK VO'MIT. The discharge from the sto- 
 mach in the last stage of the yellow fever. See BILE. 
 
 BLA'DDER. See VESICA URINARIA. 
 
 BL^E'SITAS, (from 6l<sus~). See PSELLISMUS 
 RINGENS. 
 
 BLjE'SUS, /ZA*r-, (from flXavTa, to injure}. The 
 same as valgus, BANDY LEGGED, or one whose legs are 
 bent outward, called also cyllos, de-valg-atus : one whose 
 back bone is bent either forward or backward; also a 
 paralytic person, and one who hath an impediment in 
 his speech. Blancard. 
 
 BLA'NCA, (from blanc, French, white*). See PLUM- 
 BUM. Also the name of a purging medicine in the 
 Antidotarium of Nicolaus. 
 
 BLANC TA'RBE. See COBALTUM. 
 
 BLA'NCNON. See FILIX. 
 
 BLAS'A. An Indian name of a tree, the fruit of 
 which, when powdered, is given to destroy worms. 
 Raii Hist. 
 
 BLAST. A vulgar term for inflammation; quasi 
 blasted, burnt, as trees from the influence of lightning. 
 
 BLASTE'MA, (from /3A*c-Tvap, to germinate^. Also 
 called gcrmcn. A BUD, OFFSET, or SHOOT of a plant: 
 but Hippocrates expresses by it a cutaneous eruption or 
 pimple. 
 
 BLATTA, (from /3A5r7*'> to hurt ; so called from its 
 injuring books or clothes,) or BLATTA FCETIDA. 
 
 The SLOW-LEGGED BEETLE, Ol' BOOK WORM. It JS 
 
 that species of beetle which is so common in bake 
 houses. If they are boiled and bruised in oil, then 
 dropped into the ear, they are said to relieve pains in 
 that part. 
 
 BLATTA'RIA LUTE'A, (from blatta ; so called 
 because it engenders that reptile). YELLOW MOTH MUL- 
 LEIN. It is said to possess the same virtues as the ver- 
 bascum, but merits no particular notice. 
 
 BLA'TTI, sonneratia acida Lin. Supplem. 252. Wil- 
 denow, vol. ii. 999. The seeds are surrounded by an 
 acid juice, and the fruits are dressed as alimentary sub- 
 stances. The leaves are applied to the head to relieve 
 vertigos, and their juice is supposed useful in aphthse. 
 
 BLEE'DING. See PHLETOTOMIA. 
 
 BLE'NDE. A German name for BISMUTH. See 
 BISMUTHUM; ZINCUM. 
 
 BLE'NNA, or BLE'NA, (Greek, mucus'). A thick 
 phlegm descending from the brain through the nostrils. 
 
 BLE'NORRHAGI A, and BLE'NORRHCEA, (from 
 /8Aevv; v ?Hf2<, and fia, fluo]. A newly formed genus 
 of disease, to supersede the probably too general use 
 of catarrhus. It is intended to include the mucous 
 
BLE 
 
 253 
 
 B LI 
 
 discharges, but it should have been confined to those 
 from the genital and urinary systems. 
 
 We shall divide them into discharges from venereal, 
 from miscellaneous acrimony, and from relaxation. For 
 the first, see GONORRH<EA. The acrimony we have 
 styled miscellaneous, may be any internal irritation, the 
 stimulus of cantharides, or some other poison ; gouty 
 irritation, calculus, and cancer. See STRANGURY and 
 CANCER. 
 
 The blenorrhoea is attended with very slight, if any, 
 inflammation ; though this may be occasionally excited 
 by free living, riding on horseback, excess of venery, or 
 either of the former acrimonies. But, except from the 
 venereal poison, this superadded inflammation is tran- 
 sitory. The discharge may occur from any part of the 
 urinary or genital organs. See GOKORRHCEA BESIG.VA, 
 LEUCORRHCF.A, CATARRHVS VESIC.E. 
 
 BLE'PHARA ; quasi, p**^ <f*ff, as being the 
 cover or defence of the sight. See PALPEBR.*. 
 
 BLEPHA'RIDES,(from /3Af<p*f., on eye lid). The 
 hairs on the edges of the eye lids ; also that part of the 
 eye lids themselves on which the hairs grow. 
 
 ' BLEPHAROPTO'SIS,(from/3Af?p,/ia//F6ra, eye 
 lid, and rlturif, casus, descent,} called also /itotit. A 
 
 DISLOCATION, Or DISPLACING OF EITHER, Or BOTH EYE 
 
 LIDS, by elongation, retraction, turning inwards or out- 
 wards, with different symptoms in different species. But 
 the true blepharoptosy, or preternatural descent of the 
 eye lid, arises from a wound of the frontal muscles of 
 the temple, or the superior levator of the eye lid, or 
 from any large tumour dragging down the eye lid ; 
 from inflammatory or cold defluxions elongating the 
 palpebra ; from mere relaxations of the eye lids, or from 
 a palsy of the palpebra, which is sometimes constant, 
 sometimes periodical. See PTOSIS. 
 
 The varieties of this species are obvious. With re- 
 : to the first it must be remarked, that the cheek 
 of the same side, the lower jaw, the tongue, eyes, and 
 other parts, are affected. The second and third varieties 
 are cured by conquering the primary disease to which 
 they owe their origin ; to the fourth, corroborating spi- 
 rituous fomentations are useful ; to the fifth anti-para- 
 lytic remedies administered externally and internally. If 
 these remedies do not properly succeed in the two last, 
 a cure must be sought for from a surgical operation, 
 performed on the prolapsed palpebra, or on the skin of 
 the forehead. Internal remedies are scarcely useful ; 
 but such as will draw oft" the superabundant serous 
 fluids, which are chiefly purgative and diuretic remedies, 
 particularly jalap, and sal diureticus, may be employed. 
 Amongst the remedies for any paralytic affection, elec- 
 tricity may be mentioned as occasioning the increased 
 action of any particular muscle. In that variety said to 
 proceed from relaxation, the use of alum with an infusion 
 of oak bark is recommended for an external application; 
 but if it does not succeed, the relaxed skin must be cut 
 away, and the edges of the wounds confined together 
 by sutures, and healed in that situation. There are se- 
 veral other species of this disease. See ECTHOPIUM, 
 TRICHIA. 
 
 BLEPHAROTIS, (from 5/..<*, the eye lid). IN- 
 FLAMMATION of the EYE LIDS. See OPHTHALMIA. 
 
 BLEFHARO'XYSIS, (from frltSw and , to 
 tcra/ie off). See OPHTHALMOXYSTRVM. 
 
 BLEPHARO XYSTQN, the RASP-LIKE PROBE. So 
 
 Paulas -Egineta, in lib iii. cap. xxii. calls the t/iecilfvm 
 asjieratum, from B'teVato*, an eye lid, and |, to scrafie 
 
 BLESTRI'SMUS (from p*M*>, to throw about}. A 
 restless tossing of the body, as in a phrensy. 
 
 BLE'TA, WHITE. An epithet for milky urine, pro- 
 ceeding from diseased kidneys. 
 
 BLETI, STRUCK. Those who were suddenly seized 
 with a suffocation, or difficulty of breathing. Hippo- 
 crates applies the term to a livid spot on the chest, as if 
 the person had been struck. It sometimes is obsen-ed 
 in pleurisy. 
 
 BLINDNESS. This very comprehensive term in- 
 cludes a variety of very different diseases ; and we must 
 here consider not only imperfect or depraved vision, but 
 the causes of the total loss of sight. Imperfect vision 
 proceeds from many sources. We have noticed, in dif- 
 ferent parts of the work, that which arises from the rays 
 of light converging before they reach the retina, or be- 
 yond it; the species occasioned by diseases of the lid^ 
 and obtuscations or ulcers on the cornea; those which 
 arise from opacity of the lens, and from a palsy of the 
 optic nerve. Little therefore remains but to notice par- 
 tial transitory obstructions, or imaginary appearances. 
 In nervous diseases the sight is sometimes for a time 
 lost ; and though this deprivation occurs without danger, 
 and is temporary only, yet we ought to reflect that it is 
 often the forerunner of a fatal apoplexy or a palsy. The 
 muscae volitantes, as they are called, motes floating 
 before the eye, and for a time obscuring the sight, are 
 equally signs of an approaching cataract. Yet, after a 
 strong light, or from transitory debility, they occur with 
 little danger or permanence. There is another imper- 
 fection of vision from fulness of blood; and in this 
 case the sight is obscured by lines, with apparent in- 
 tersections. An author, whose name has escaped us, 
 mentions it as an impression on the retina, from the 
 passage of the blood througburessels not usually con- 
 veying the red globules. We remember the disease 
 occurring in a man who could represent his sensations 
 by a pencil. He drew the figures that appeared to him. 
 and they formed an exact representation of the circu- 
 lation of the blood, as seen through a miscroscopi-. 
 Bleeding and low diet completely removed this com- 
 plaint. 
 
 There are many imaginary appearances in the eye*, 
 not only from fulness, but from nervous affections. 
 Double vision is not uncommon : to see objects inverted 
 is an occurrence not indicative of any considerable 
 disease. False representations are generally morbid : to 
 see angels round the bed, wild beasts with open mouths 
 ready to devour, flames curling round and scorching, 
 are the effects of fever, or an imagination greatly dis- 
 turbed. The organ is not affected ; but the impression 
 on the sensorium is not consonant to that on the nerv- 
 ous extremities, or the associated idea is stronger than 
 that from the impression. 
 
 Blindness is seldom complete. Strong lights are 
 often perceived ; the forms of objects not uncommon!;. : 
 but the colour, the shade, and the minuter forms, are 
 in many instances imperceptible. In this case even 
 sense is alive to supply the imperfection. Spalanzani 
 has shown, that a blinded bat can avoid objects in its 
 way ; and we know, from the blind people who can 
 describe their feelings, that they can distinguish a 
 
BL 1 
 
 254 
 
 crowded from an empty room ; one furnished from an- 
 other unfurnished ; windows opening to the country 
 or a street ; tall from short persons ; and even in a 
 theatre, an able and judicious actor from a pretender to 
 the art. The feelings, the breathing, the hearing, in 
 short, a combination of all the senses, almost a new 
 sense, contribute to their information. It has been sup- 
 posed that the blind can distinguish colours by feeling, 
 but this is not true. We remember Dr. Moyes ob- 
 serving, that an old blind man was brought to him 
 who professed to distinguish colours. He had been 
 a dyer ; but in his determinations he was often wrong, 
 and when correct, was assisted by the smell. Dr. 
 Reid, in his ' Geometry of Visibles,' endeavours to 
 show what ideas a blind man would entertain of dif- 
 ferent objects, though with little success. People blind 
 from infancy have been restored to sight; and we 
 might suppose that from their observations much might 
 be collected. We have, however, only two well au- 
 thenticated instances of persons restored to sight, who 
 never remember to have seen. One, the case so often 
 quoted from Mr. Cheselden; the other, more lately, 
 in the Philosophical Transactions by Mr. Ware. They 
 unfortunately differ in many respects ; but we must be 
 allowed to hint our suspicions, that Mr. Ware's patient 
 must have remembered seeing, for he knew a cloth on 
 the table to be green. This indeed he might have heard, 
 but he ascertained the distance : this a blind man could 
 not have done. Had he in any instance been able 
 to distinguish objects either from their brilliancy or 
 their shape, this faculty might have been acquired, but 
 in no other way. We remember seeing an account of 
 the feelings of another person who never had seen, 
 restored to sight by the extraction of a cataract, in the 
 papers of an old surgeon. He could not distinguish 
 distances ; and when carried near a river, was eager to 
 walk on that beautiful plain. The various resources for 
 the amusement of blind persons, and their mode of as- 
 sisting their acquisition of the different abstract sciences, 
 are scarcely a part of our subject. Perhaps we have 
 already strayed from it ; but literally, in our situation, 
 nihil humani nobis eat alienum. 
 
 BLISTERS. The operation of this most useful re- 
 medy has occasioned numerous disquisitions and eager 
 controversies. It is fortunate that the calm attentive 
 practitioner has steadily pursued his path, and con- 
 tributed to relieve or save his patient, without being in- 
 fluenced by the surrounding contests. As the principal 
 application by. which we excite blisters is the Spanish 
 fly, the nature of this insect has contributed to keep 
 alive the controversy, or to add to the difficulties. It 
 will, however, make no part of our enquiry, and we must 
 consequently refer to that article for some account of its 
 peculiar qualities. See CANTHAHIDES. , 
 
 Blisters, when applied to the skin, first produce a 
 tingling heat, a redness, and afterwards the cuticle is 
 elevated, and a portion of fluid resembling the serum of 
 the blood is inclosed, as in a bladder. When this is 
 evacuated, a redness continues, . the serum gradually 
 thickens, at last becomes a whitish curdly substance, 
 under which the new skin is again formed, or assumes 
 a truly purulent appearance, and the blistered part con- 
 tracts until the whole wound is healed. 
 
 From this very simple and confined operation, it is 
 not, a priori, probable that extensive benefit should be 
 
 produced. The first effects are pain and irritation ; and 
 it was once supposed that blisters were only useful by 
 their stimulant power. The evacuation followed ; and 
 others then thought that from this source only they were 
 beneficial, and that their first effects were injurious. 
 They were then antispasmodics from some unknown 
 influence ; they coagulated or thinned the blood ac- 
 cording to the fancy of the pathologist ; but the man- 
 ner in which they really operate is still uncertain, not- 
 withstanding the labours of Tralles in his closely printed 
 quarto, entitled, Usus Vesicantium. 
 
 The first effect of blisters is undoubtedly stimulant ; 
 yet this stimulus is local, and seldom communicated to 
 the whole system. In irritable skins, however, when 
 the pain is considerable, when restlessness and want of 
 sleep are the consequence, they are certainly for a time 
 injurious from their stimulant power, but in general they 
 relieve more pain than they give ; they lessen previous ir- 
 ritation or uneasiness, and dispose to sleep. These are 
 their effects in fevers and inflammations, where we might 
 chiefly dread their stimulant power. It may be asked 
 if they are never used as stimulants ? Undoubtedly, but 
 chiefly as local ones, and where we come near, the af- 
 fected nerve ; and, indeed, from the moment of their 
 application, they must be considered as such, though 
 the external stimulus, relieving the internal, renders the 
 former an object of little comparative importance. The 
 great difficulty arises from considering the benefits de-- 
 'rived from so small an external inflammation, when 
 the internal, which it relieves, is so extensive and vio- 
 lent. Various have'been the modes of resolving the 
 question, and numerous the discussions which the va- 
 rious solutions have occasioned. The effects are un- 
 doubtedly disproportioned to the cause, but it is probable 
 that the smallest relief given to the internal over dis- 
 tended vessels, gives nature an opportunity of exerting 
 her powers, and the turgid arteries of propelling more 
 effectually their contents. We shall not encumber this 
 comprehensive account with the various theories of IN- 
 FLAMMATION, or the different explanations of DERIVA- 
 TION, but refer to these articles, q. v. 
 
 The stimulus of a blister seems also of service in 
 lessening the excessive action of the nervous power. 
 We well know that the tone and the sensibility of the 
 nerves, and the consequent irritability of the muscles 
 which they supply, are intimately connected with the 
 state of the circulation in their extremities. We can 
 easily see, therefore, the means by which this excessive 
 action may be mitigated. In some peculiar circum- 
 stances, however, we have thought that diseases more 
 purely nervous have been relieved by this remedy, and 
 have suspected that there may be a balance between 
 the excitement of the internal and external nervous 
 power, as there more evidently is of the circulation. 
 We need not enlarge on the subject, but leave this hint 
 to suggest future enquiry. We may, however, add, that 
 if blisters ever act as antispasmodics, it must be from 
 this or a similar effect. 
 
 The discharge, in many instances, gives a greater per- 
 manence to the benefits derived from blisters, and in 
 some cases seems to be, the chief source of their ad- 
 vantages, particularly in dropsies, in humoral asthmas, 
 the more decidedly serous apoplexies, and a few other 
 diseases. It is continued, however, with some difficulty, 
 as in many constitutions the blister rapidly heals, what - 
 
LI 
 
 255 
 
 B L I 
 
 ever be %e application. The sabine ointment now 
 generally supplies the place qf the blister ointment, 
 which is inconvenient by its effects on the neck of the 
 bladder. 
 
 Though, as we have said, the inflammation is con- 
 fined and slight, and the discharge inconsiderable, yet 
 it probably has more effect on the constitution than we 
 might suspect from the absolute quantity ; for in many 
 constitutions the continued discharge from blisters 
 produces considerable debility: in some they can 
 scarcely be borne for even the period of two or three 
 days. We might attribute this to the quality of the 
 discharge; but M. Margueron, who has analysed it 
 (Annalesde Chimie, vol.xiv.), found that it very nearly 
 resembled the serum of the blood, containing only a 
 little less of the albuminous portion. It is seemingly 
 darker coloured from the tinge of the plaster, whose 
 peculiar smell it retains. He found it the same when 
 the blister was applied in putrid fevers, as when the 
 person was in health. 
 
 Blisters have on many constitutions a cordial and ex- 
 hilarating effect, generally on those of full habits, and 
 probably of languid circulation, by relieving the over 
 distended vessels. A gentleman, once highly distinguish- 
 ed at the bar, and of brilliant convivial powers, always 
 applied a blister when he wished to shine in either 
 sphere, and the effect was produced as soon as the 
 warmth in the part began. We have heard also many, 
 who even felt the pain of blisters acutely, declare that 
 the relief of the languor they previously experienced, 
 counterbalanced all their sufferings. 
 
 In our enumeration of the diseases benefited by blis- 
 ters, we shall be guided by their effects, and shall con- 
 sider them as altering the determination of the fluids 
 from parts overloaded ; influencing the determination 
 of the nervous power ; as stimulants, eyacuants, and 
 cordials. 
 
 In fevers, we generally find the equilibrium of the 
 circulation greatly disturbed ; and, in general, the two 
 organs which chiefly suffer from over distention, are 
 the brain and the liver. We have a more ready access 
 to the latter by more easy remedies. The distention of 
 the vessels of the brain is chiefly relieved by blisters. 
 In some inflammatory fevers the load in the head is 
 considerable; and in cases not truly phrenitic, the de- 
 lirium is of that wild and violent kind which approaches 
 very nearly to phrensy. When bleeding is admissible, 
 it must be premised; and, in other cases, the stomach 
 and bowels must be freely emptied. Blisters will then 
 greatly relieve, but they should be applied very near 
 the head, and in general immediately below the hair on 
 the back part of the head. Near the head we have 
 still the temples, as well as the parts behind the ears, 
 for a succession of blisters, if necessary ; since the first 
 effects of this remedy are those most beneficial, and it 
 is unnecessary to continue the discharge from one part 
 more than thirty-six or forty-eight hours. We must 
 still however look forward to the possibility of a 
 continued determination; and should the fever not ter- 
 minate in fourteen or sixteen days, shave the vertex, 
 that cold applications may be employed, or any ac- 
 cidental scratch be healed, before it be necessary to 
 apply a blister to that part. These frequent repetitions 
 of blisters are however seldom necessary. 
 
 In the tyfihus there is also a determination to the 
 head, though less violent, and with inflammation less 
 active. In these our chief reliance is on blisters, for 
 bleeding is improper, and active purging sometimes in- 
 admissible. The inexperienced practitioner has been 
 alarmed by the debilitating powers of this remedy ; but 
 these are observed in very few constitutions, nor have 
 we ever found them permanently injurious in fevers of 
 this kind. In the worst kind of asthenic fevers they 
 are less proper ; and in highly putrid fevers, they have 
 been considered as rather injurious than useful. 
 
 The greatest advantages of blisters are experienced 
 in inflammations, \nfihrenitic cases their administra- 
 tion does not greatly differ from that we have described, 
 when speaking of inflammatory fevers. In sore throats 
 we have mentioned them as highly useful, and they 
 should extend from behind the ear under the lower jaw 
 to the trachea. In every inflammation of the face 
 they should be applied in the same way, and are highly 
 useful. The tic doloureux,in Dr. FothergiU's language, 
 the dolor faciei crucians, is an exception to this rule, 
 and indeed can scarcely be called an inflammation. In 
 inflammatory affections of the chest, blisters are our chief 
 dependance; and in every disease of this kind, except 
 perhaps the putrid pneumonia, they are of service: in 
 this, however, they are certainly not injurious, and, as 
 we have said, they are not- so in angina maligna. We 
 spoke with less confidence of their effects in highly 
 putrid fevers, as these have not very often occurred to 
 us. In inflammatory coughs they are useful ; and in 
 many of these, especially if not attended with expec- 
 toration, they seem to be more beneficial when applied 
 to the bone of the neck, than to any part of the chest. 
 In general, however, if there is any fixed fiain in any 
 part, to it they must be directed. To this subject, how- 
 ever, we must return in the articles of PXECMOXIA 
 and HECTIC FEVERS. In croofi we have said they are 
 used, but, like most other remedies, with little advan- 
 tage: and in hooping cough they rather guard against 
 any inflammatory accumulation in the chest, than 
 shorten or materially mitigate the disease. 
 
 In inflammations of the abdomen they are highly use- 
 ful, with the exception only of those of the bladder; 
 but even in the latter, when the inflammation is con- 
 fined to its neck, a short application of a blister to the 
 perinaeum has been of service. In all local fiains of the 
 abdomen blisters will relieve, and we think they even 
 facilitate the passage of a gall-stone through the duct. 
 They are certainly useful in preventing inflammation of 
 that part from the distention. In gastrodynia, what- 
 ever be the cause, they seem to relieve. 
 
 In all inflammations of the joints blisters are useful : 
 even the paroxysms of gout they shorten and mitigate, 
 though we have had reason to fear with disadvantage to 
 the constitution. -The white swelling is a peculiar dis- 
 order, which we cannot at present enlarge on. It con- 
 sists however in its commencement of a rigidity of the 
 ligaments, and in its progress of deep seated in- 
 flammation. In the early state, there is perhaps no 
 more certain remedy than blisters repeatedly applied: 
 their first action seems to be the most useful. Modern 
 practitioners have substituted the stimulus of emetic tar- 
 tar in these and some other swellings, particularly the 
 bronchocele, it is said with success. In our hands. 
 
BLI 
 
 256 
 
 L O 
 
 however, it has appeared less useful ; and the peculiar 
 deep irritable little sores which it occasions soon pre- 
 vent the use of this and every other external ap- 
 plication. 
 
 In the exanthemata, we find blisters chiefly useful in 
 nn/all pox and measles. In the former, when the head 
 and breast are greatly loaded previous to the eruption, 
 they are often useful, and occasion a more mild and 
 distinct kind. When repelled, also, they assist in their 
 reproduction, and often prevent the inconveniences 
 which arise from their disappearance. In measles they 
 are more useful, on account of the violent catarrhs] in- 
 flammation which often becomes pneumonic. 
 
 Active hemorrhages are greatly relieved by blisters. 
 The sanguine effusions in the brain producing afiofilexies 
 require their immediate application, without waiting for 
 the effect of evacuations. Bleedings from the nose and 
 the lungs are equally relieved by them. It has not been 
 usual to apply them in discharges of blood from the 
 bowels, chiefly perhaps because these are seldom of the 
 active kind; and as it is not easy to ascertain the part, 
 particularly affected, with accuracy. Discharges of blood 
 from the kidneijs and bladder also are not relieved by 
 blisters. In diarrhaas from the measles they are sup- 
 posed serviceable ; and indeed this must be considered 
 as an inflammatory complaint. In dysentery they are 
 said to relieve pain, but are seldom employed. 
 
 Blisters are employed also to alter the determination 
 of the nervous power. This is certainly a vague in- 
 dication; but they are useful in spasmodic pains of the 
 intestines when there is no inflammation; they relieve 
 the paroxysms of angina pectoris, of spasmodic asthma, 
 as well as epilepsies not connected with local plethora 
 and- extravasation; they remove pains in the stomach 
 arising wholly from the irregular action of that organ ; 
 and coughs that are nervous and independent of inflam- 
 mation. These are certainly facts, though the mode 
 of their operation may be doubted. 
 
 Though the stimulus of blisters be transitory and lo- 
 cal, yet they are certainly useful as stimulants. On 
 the back part of the neck they stimulate the nerves sent 
 to the throat, and relieve aphonia, and deglutition im- 
 peded from palsy. On the internal humerus they re- 
 lieve paralytic affections of the hands and fingers ; on 
 the internal part of the thigh they are equally useful 
 in weakness of the legs. They are certainly employed 
 as stimulants in palsy and apoplexy, yet their power as 
 such is doubtful. It is too much the custom to accu- 
 mulate stimulants and evacuants in these emergencies 
 till we know not to what the relief is to be attributed, 
 and unfortunately to what our failure is owing, for the 
 little remaining excitability is often thus destroyed. A 
 gentle breath will re-illumine the flame, which aviolent 
 wind will irrecoverably extinguish. In asphyxy, in 
 cams, in catalepsy, and in hysteric affections, which for 
 a time apparently destroy life, they have been employed 
 as stimulants; yet we doubt if with any good effect, 
 except in the species simulates. 
 
 As evacuants we have already mentioned the good 
 effects of blisters in anasarca, in humoral asthma, and 
 in serous apoplexies; nor does our recollection at pre- 
 sent supply any other disease to which from this power 
 they are applied. In tumours, and collections of a 
 doubtful nature, setons and issues are preferred. Where 
 
 the fluid to be discharged lies deeply imbeddeff, the two 
 last arc more useful. 
 
 We have mentioned the foundation of their employ - 
 -ment as cordials. This rests, as we have seen, on a 
 loose equivocal foundation; nor do we find them used 
 by practitioners with this view, except in some cases of 
 low nervous fever, in which their utility may perhaps 
 be explained more satisfactorily by their power of alter- 
 ing the determination. 
 
 The inconveniences arising from cantharides have 
 induced physicians to employ other stimulants with a 
 view of exciting blisters. The flour of mustard, gar- 
 lic, arum root, emetic tartar, and the vitriolic acid, 
 have been used for this purpose. They proc' ice, how- 
 ever, a very inadequate discharge, and we shall return 
 to them under the title of RUBEFACIENTS. The only 
 substance which may probably with advantage be substi- 
 tuted, is the inner bark of the daphne mesereum or lau- 
 reola. The small branches are cut into portions of the 
 required length, and macerated in warm water or vine- 
 gar till the bark can be loosened. This must be ap- 
 plied to the part previously rubbed with vinegar. 
 
 BLI'TUM. See MERCURIALS. 
 
 BLITUM FCE'TIDUM. See ATUIPLF.X TFCF.TIDA. 
 
 BLOOD. This is the fluid contained in the arteries, 
 and veins of the human body, and is generally red ; 
 but in some smaller vessels which will not admit the 
 red particles, a fluid apparently similar in every other 
 respect is contained, which should also retain the 
 name. In the vessels of insects also a white fluid cir- 
 culates, which, from the uniformity of nature, we may 
 suppose to consist of similar component parts, but it is 
 not styled blood ; and such insects are generally deno- 
 minated exsanguineous. Though we sometimes employ 
 the distinguishing epithet red blood, yet this alone de- 
 serves the appellation, and to this we shall confine our 
 observations. 
 
 From the period when philosophy began to investi- 
 gate, with particular attention, the nature of the animal 
 fluids, the blood has been a principal object. It has 
 been tortured with all the violence of fire; but only 
 since chemistry enabled us to examine satisfactorily 
 the component parts of bodies, has its real nature been 
 understood. The experiments of MM. Parmentier 
 and Deyeux have illustrated the properties of this my-, 
 sterious fluid more satisfactorily than those of all their 
 predecessors. 
 
 The appearance of blood is well known. When, 
 drawn it has a peculiar faintish smell, which adheres 
 more tenaciously to the coagulum than the serum. Like 
 the aroma of vegetables its nature is little known. Its spe- 
 cific gravity is about 1090. It unites with cold, but is 
 coagulated by boiling water, and by concentrated acids 
 both vegetable and mineral, which change it to a dark 
 brown. Mild alkalis, neutrals, and lime water, render 
 it more fluid, and of a brighter colour. Vitriolatecl iron 
 and copper coagulate it. Exposed to oxygen gas its co- 
 lour is heightened, but the brilliant hue soon disap- 
 pears, and the blood becomes black : after this change 
 the oxygen has no effect. Exposed to unrcspirable gas 
 it becomes black. Vasali has informed vis that the 
 electricity of the circulating blood is positive ; that of 
 the excrementitious fluids negative. Blood at rest 
 spontaneously separates into two parts, a red coagulum, 
 
BLO 
 
 -liov 
 
 BLO 
 
 -and a yellov.'ish serum ; unrespirablc gas impedes, and 
 oxygen accelerates, the coagulation. It coagulates 
 more quickly when it flows slowly ; and the coagulation 
 .is long protracted when thfe air is excluded. The blood 
 of the catamenia seems never to coagulate. During 
 the coagulation heat is extricated, seemingly from the 
 coagulated part, as the increased temperature is not 
 found in vhe serum. The coagulation is prevented by 
 agitation ; and when suffered to cool during the agita- 
 tion, neither alkalis nor acids will afterwards coagulate 
 it. In that state, alkalis greatly heighten its colour. In 
 a day or two, at the heat of 50 of Fahrenheit, it be- 
 comes putrid, the coagulum softens, and soon disap- 
 pears, i 3 the appearance of a dark coloured 
 -serum, wu/i a few remains of coagula only ; and the 
 il of ammonia is obvious. 
 
 Blood, when distilled, affords a large proportion of 
 hyd; .h carbonic acid gas and azote. The prus- 
 
 sic acid aiso comes over, with insipid phlegm, empy- 
 reumatic oil, and an ammoniacal salt. The coal affords 
 carbonat and muriat of soda, phosphat of-lime, and 
 oxid of iron. 
 
 When by less violence the different parts into which 
 die blood spontaneously separates are examined, the 
 serum, whose specific gravity is I.<"i287, is found to be 
 coagulated by the heat of 160, into a tender tremulous 
 clot, from which a glutinous fluid may be squeezed, 
 styled the serosity. In fact, the serum appears to be a 
 watery fluid containing albumen ; and, when this is 
 coagulated, the remaining water is squeezed out, with 
 a small proportion of animal mucilage or gelatine. That 
 gelatine was contained in the blood was generally doubt- 
 ed till ascertained by Fourcroy, and afterwards by 
 Parmentier and Deyeux. It is confined, however, to 
 the serum. Besides these substances, the serum con- 
 tains carbonat and muriat of soda, phosphat of soda 
 and of lime. The fixed alkali renders the albumen 
 more soluble, and is apparently combined with it, as 
 oil .is in soap. The other salts are dissolved in the 
 aqueous fluid. 
 
 There is one substance discovered in the serum, ap- 
 parently peculiar to it, that we must notice particular- 
 ly ; we mean sulfihur. We shall find it of considerable 
 importance in the pathology of the animal fluids, and it 
 is a principle whose source and existence are still ob- 
 scure. If the albumen, perfectly dry, be heated in a 
 silver vessel to a high temperature, it will be blacken- 
 ed ; or, if triturated in a glass mortar with a fully satu- 
 rated solution of silver, then digested, and afterward* 
 diluted with wate:-, some greyish threads will be depo- 
 sited, from which sulphur, in the usual way, may be 
 extracted. Again, if fixed alkali be boiled with the 
 albumen and water, by adding distilled vinegar, a sub- 
 stance, whose smell is hepatic, and which discolours 
 silver, will be deposited. Sulphur appears too in the 
 white of an egg ; it^s found in the substance o the 
 brain ; but whether rormally existing, or whether pro- 
 duced in the operation from its proximate principles, 
 we cannot yet discover. We must rest, however, on the 
 fact, that sulphur, in one of these ways, exists in the 
 animal fluids. When in a larger proportion, or more co- 
 piously evolved, it will be found to press on our notice. 
 The existence of gelatine, as we have said, has been 
 lately ascertained. On coagulating the serum, and suf- 
 fering it to remain in the bath, a substance collects- on 
 
 its surface, which was found by every chemical test to 
 be jelly. Some portion of jelly is also, with great rea- 
 son, supposed to remain combined with a part of the 
 soda. The gelatine is, however, confined to the serum; 
 and we have no reason to suppose that it varies in 
 proportion or consistence in any known difference ot 
 the state of the constitution. 
 
 I"he cooTi/H is the next object of our attention, 
 and it is in every view a very important one. The coa- 
 gulation has been attributed to cold," to rest, and to the 
 density of the liquor, but it is the effect of neither ; and 
 the chief, we believe the only, means of retarding it, is 
 the addition of neutral salt's. Various authors have 
 mentioned the effects of Glauber's salts and muriat of 
 soda ; and we remember finding the same effects result 
 by letting the blood flow into a solution of nitre with- 
 out the slightest agitation. This experiment was made 
 under the direction, and under the eye, of Dr. Cullen. 
 
 The coagulum does not soon lose its form or colour ; 
 but in a warm temperat-.ire is quickly deprived of both. 
 If removed from the serum and placed in a water bath, 
 its consistence is increased, and serum drops from it : 
 if put in warm water, the fluid assumes a milky hue, 
 and a scum arises on the top, both owing to the serum 
 either dissolved -or coagulated. In short, a portion of 
 this substance accompanied the albumen with its at- 
 tendant soda. The albumen, we must add, was found 
 to be the portion most affected by disease. It separated 
 sooner, and was less firm, but in no determined ratio to 
 the violence or the nature of the complaint. 
 
 We have observed, that, in various experiments, 
 some remaining thready substance, some unconquera- 
 ble coagula, remained. In fact, dilution will prevent 
 the coagulation of the albumen, but not of the portion 
 we are next to speak of, the fibrin of the blood. It is 
 thus styled because it concretes in fibres, and is found 
 to be the most animalised portion of the vital fluid ; that 
 is, it contains the largest proportion of azote, and is 
 even found to contract on the Galvanic stimulus. In 
 short, when it has assumed the solid form, it resembles 
 in every thing but in colour the muscular fibres ; and it 
 is a singular phenomenon to remark this intermediate 
 step between a fluid and a solid, between matter in its 
 common form and an organised body. This subject 
 we must in future consider. 
 
 The fibrin is separated by inclosing the coagulum in 
 a bag, by agitating and rubbing it between the hands 
 in a vessel of water; thus separating all the soluble 
 parts. It is obtained also by agitating the blood with 
 the hands, or any instrument, when first drawn from 
 the veins. In this way it adheres to either that is em- 
 ployed. Authors have supposed, that in the agitation 
 of the circulation the fibrin is deposited, and forms the 
 muscular fibres. This, however, is a refinement which 
 will not bear examination. The juxta position of nu- 
 tritious matter is carried on in the minutest elements ; 
 and, as in crystallization, we see only the effects of an 
 infinite number of added molecules. Besides, we shall 
 find reason to think that the embryo contains every or- 
 ganic part of the perfect man; and that the difference 
 consists in the addition of matter not organised, inter- 
 posed between the truly original organs. We have no 
 instance of a muscle being reproduced. The ends are 
 united by a firm ligamentous substance, and the motion 
 of an injured part is thus preserved But to return r 
 
 I. I 
 
BLO 
 
 258 
 
 BLO 
 
 The coagulation is supposed to depend on the life of 
 -the blood, an opinion which we shall afterwards consi- 
 der, or, in other words, on the irritability of the fibrin 
 depending on its life. This idea of Mr. Hunter is, 
 however, unnecessary ; for the aroma of the blood may 
 have, and very probably has, the power of hindering its 
 coagulation in the body ; a power, however, which is 
 occasionally lost, since the albuminous and fibrous por- 
 tions coagulate in many diseases. The basis of the 
 crassamentum, which is the fibrin, appears to be a white 
 solid elastic substance, more heavy than the scrum. It 
 is insoluble in water and alcohol ; and contains a larger 
 proportion of azote than any other portion of our fluids. 
 
 The colouring matter is that portion of the blood 
 which, on the first employment of microscopes, excited 
 the attention of observers. They found that it depend- 
 ed on red particles ; but respecting their shape philo- 
 sophers differed. Lewenhoeck described them as cir- 
 cular ; and remarked, that, in passing into a vessel of a 
 somewhat less diameter, they assumed an elliptical 
 form ; and that when brought to the orifice of an artery 
 still smaller, they passed it, leaving the transparent 
 fluids only to circulate through it. Haller does not 
 greatly differ from this account. Mr. Hewson, proba- 
 bly misled by an optical illusion, considers them as flat, 
 having a vesicle in the middle, containing a solid cen- 
 tral particle. We have no reason to suppose this por- 
 tion of the blood, from any office it can perform in the 
 animal economy, would require a structure so compli- 
 cated and almost organised. Dr. Wells, however, in 
 the Philosophical Transactions for 1797, from a diffi- 
 culty of explaining some of the chemical affinities of 
 the red part of the blood, is inclined to adopt Mr. 
 Hewson's idea ; and the microscopical observations of 
 father Torre seem to support it, though other observers 
 confirm Lewenhoeck's description. 
 
 Mr. Cavallo, repeating father Torre's observations 
 with similar lenses, saw the same appearances ; but, 
 following in his reasoning the laws of optics, drew a 
 different conclusion. On the whole, he finds them 
 spherical, or nearly so, consisting of double spheres ; 
 the light thrown on the internal having seemingly mis- 
 led Mr. Hewson. Water, he found, dissolved them, 
 though it loses this property if impregnated with com- 
 mon salt or nitre, or by the addition of a small propor- 
 tion of vitriolic acid. Diluted marine acid did not dis- 
 solve them, but deprived them of their colour. Vine- 
 gar was a solvent, though inferior to water; and serum 
 or urine would dissolve them after some days. When 
 once dried or dissolved, they never recovered their 
 shape; and when much blood had been lost, these 
 globules were not soon again supplied. The red co- 
 lour of the blood was long supposed to depend on iron ; 
 and M. Parmentier, with his associate, having found 
 that iron, oxygenated by any means to a certain point, 
 was capable of being dissolved by a fixed alkali, and 
 imparting a red colour to a fluid, concluded with great 
 reason that the redness of the blood was owing to this 
 metal. Two 'scruples of iron were found in a pound 
 of blood ; and, if twenty -five pounds of this fluid be 
 allowed to a man of a middle age and size, the whole 
 amount of the iron will amount to nearly three ounces. 
 The quantity of red bipod is probably underrated ; and, 
 at least, one half must be added, so as to make the quan- 
 ii<y of iron more than four ounces. Dr. Wells' objec- 
 
 tions to the colour being derived from iron, in the vor- 
 lume just mentioned, are strong and almost convincing ; 
 yet the arguments taken from chemical phenomena, in 
 fluids less complicated than those of the blood, cannot 
 be allowed to have the same weight as they would have 
 in simpler fluids. They are too long either for an ab- 
 stract, or for our consideration in this place ; but when 
 we reflect that the red colour is confined to portions 
 found on inspection to be distinct, that we cannot exa- 
 mine these except when in a great measure broken 
 down and mixed with fluids of very different qualities, 
 we should be very cautious of deciding on their nature, 
 from the result of experiments on solutions so essen- 
 tially different. The red globules, for instance, are said 
 not to be oily because they unite with water; but are 
 we certain that the soda they contain may not occasion 
 their solubility ? or, on the other hand, who can say 
 that we have yet ascertained all the aerial contents oi" 
 this fluid, or the effects of those which it does contain ? 
 We mean not to urge either idea; but these sugges- 
 tions are sufficient to apologise for our present scepti- 
 cism, and for our considering the problem as yet re- 
 quiring further investigation. We omitted to observe, 
 that Abilgaard (Annales de Chimie, N 106) found a 
 larger proportion of carbone in the venous than in the 
 arterial blood, and that the carbone of the arterial was 
 lighter than that of the venous. 
 
 As the immediate causes of the coagulation of the 
 blood were so obscure, Mr. John Hunter supposed it to 
 possess life, and styled it, with Harvey, the ' primum 
 vivens et ultimum moriens.' Since his era, the disco- 
 very of the irritability of the fibrin has been adduced as 
 additional evidence of this opinion. We know, how- 
 ever, that this fluid is continually changing, and that 
 by nutriment primarily derived from the vegetable 
 kingdom, it is regularly renewed. We may then ask, 
 whether these fluids possess originally the living prin- 
 ciple ? Do the carbone and hydrogen which form the 
 nutritious vegetable productions possess life ? Do they 
 assume this distinction only in the grass, or when they 
 form a part of the system of the sheep or ox ? In short, 
 if they do not possess life originally, there is no period 
 in which they can obtain this distinction, consistent 
 with our present knowledge, unless we adopt the sys- 
 tem of the Buffbnian molecules organiques. Should 
 this opinion be again assumed, we shall find it difficult 
 to escape from the idea of life as connected jvith or- 
 ganisation ; and of an organised fluid we have no ex- 
 ample. One of Mr. Hunter's arguments is drawn from 
 the white and the yolk of the egg, which, by possessing 
 a principle of life, do not putrify during incubation. 
 No profound knowledge is, however, required at this 
 time to show, that in this instance there is a living or- 
 ganised body, and that the yolk is a part of the future 
 chick ; at least surroundecl with its vessels, and drawn 
 into its abdomen as its first nourishment. Another 
 argument is, the production of vessels iu coagulated 
 extravasated blood. But, if the idea was correct, we 
 should find no end to protuberances of this kindj and 
 an ecchymosis must, in time, equal or exceed the bulk 
 of the man ; for as the blood is continually adding to 
 the mass, and fresh vessels produced without limita- 
 tion, this new living excrescence may equal that from 
 which it was primarily drawn. Indeed the determined 
 form of every part, the limits set to extraordinary devia- 
 
BLO 
 
 259 
 
 BLO 
 
 lions in bulk or shape, show that some fixed principle 
 regulates our form ; and the various facts concur in 
 proving the opinion lately hinted, which will be after- 
 wards more" fully explained, that the additions in the 
 progressive stages, from infancy to age, are of inorga- 
 nised matter only, and that the primordial stamina are 
 unaltered .in bulk or length. 
 
 Some other arguments adduced by this celebrated 
 physiologist are, that persons killed by lightning, who 
 have died in consequence of violent fatigue or by blows 
 on the stomach ; in short, in every instance where the 
 irritability of the vessels is destroyed, the blood no 
 longer coagulates. This, however, proves only that 
 some circumstances will destroy the irritability of both; 
 and we know an agent which will effect this completely, 
 viz. hydrogen gas. We have employed the term irri- 
 tability indiscriminately, because it will not be now con- 
 tended that it is the exclusive property of animal life. 
 Another argument is, that vegetable bitters, mixed 
 with blood, did not hinder the coagulation, but that a 
 solution of opium prevented it. This argument is pe- 
 culiarly weak ; for, if we can distinguish any appro- 
 priate power in the veg'etable bitter, it is that of de- 
 stroying irritability. The effect of opium in preventing 
 the coagulation of the blood has been repeatedly denied ; 
 and some experiments adduced by an anonymous au- 
 thor, whose accuracy and~ judgment are so generally 
 conspicuous as to demand our concurrence, have shown, 
 that infusions, not only of opium, but of tobacco and 
 bella donna, have not prevented the coagulation. In 
 short, though this system is, on the whole, plausible, it 
 will not admit of a fair examination; and, indeed, the 
 reasoning of Mr. Hunter on almost every point of phy- 
 siology is so vague and inconclusive, as to leave some 
 doubt whether he has not in this walk more than coun- 
 terbalanced the advantages which medical science has 
 derived from his dissections and experiments. 
 
 Such are the properties of the blood in its natural 
 state. In diseases it admits of little change, though the 
 humoral pathologists copiously declaim on its viscidity 
 und tenuity, its alkaline or acid acrimony. Blood drawn 
 in inflammatory diseases, is at first streaked with 
 purplish lines, and soon a yellow viscid coat covers the 
 red globules; the sides of which often rise around, giv- 
 ing the coagulum the form of a cup. This coat, styled 
 from its colour the BVFF, is so very dense as to justify, 
 in some measure, the idea of the disease arising from 
 lentor. Mr. Hewson, by an obvious, though a new, re- 
 mark, taught us, that blood, in these circumstances, 
 was not more but less viscid than usual; and that this 
 crust was owing to the slow coagulation of the blood, 
 by which means the red particles subsided, and left the 
 albumen and fibrin colourless. In confirmation of this 
 opinion, if we find the upper strata of the clot more, the 
 lower are less dense than in the natural state. It is sin- 
 gular that this idea had not more early occurred, and we 
 might then have found the tenuity of the circulating 
 mass accused, for in the blood it was supposed the 
 causes of disease must be. We think it admits of little 
 doubt that the extraordinary agitatiop, and of course 
 the more intimate mixture, of its component parts, oc- 
 casion its slow coagulation, and the bufly coat. It does 
 not, however, follow, that this is the only cause of the 
 same appearance. Whatever occasions an increased 
 
 tenuity of the blood may have a similar effect. \\ c 
 thus find it in scorbutic cases, and in some species oi' 
 typhus, as Dr. Lind, and MM. Pannentier and De- 
 yeux have shown. In these instances the tenuity of 
 the blood is not occasioned by agitation, but, in the 
 first, by a probable increase of the proportion of neutral 
 salts, with a deficiency of oxygen; and, in the latter, by 
 a diminution of the proportion of fibrin or albumen: a 
 change, however it may be explained, which is the con- 
 stant consequence of debility. 
 
 A putrid state of the blood is frequently spoken of 
 by pathologists, and may be very reasonably expected 
 in the most putrid fevers. MM. Parmentier and De- 
 yeux examined repeatedly that drawn from patients in 
 fevers of the worst form. It did not yield volatile al- 
 kali by distillation, nor did it become putrid sooner than 
 blood from the most healthy person. Yet, in various 
 diseases, the albumen seemed affected ; its union with 
 the serum was less complete, and its concretion less 
 perfect than- in health. By analysis, the buff when pre- 
 sent was similar to that from inflammatory diseases, and 
 the coagulum below was tender : it was soluble in water ; 
 the solution was coagulated by heat, alcohol, and con- 
 centrated acids, while fixed and volatile alkalis rendered 
 the colour more vivid, and prevented the coagulation. 
 
 In hectics the red globules have a more brilliant red, 
 and the blood is generally buffy. The latter can be 
 accounted for from increased action, and the former has 
 been lately explained from the more rapid respiration, 
 and consequently from the blood being more frequently 
 exposed to the oxygen of the atmosphere. It is not, 
 however, considered, that, in the greater number of 
 hectics, the extent of -the surface of the lungs is de- 
 stroyed, in a greater proportion than is compensated 
 by the repetition of, breathing. When we contrast this 
 appearance with the pale colour of chlorotic blood, we 
 think it will be admitted that the cause lies deeper, and 
 has not yet been discovered. If a deficiency or redund- 
 ance of the iron be allowed to occasion the diminished 
 or increased colour, we must still examine from whence 
 either proceeds. 
 
 It was once proposed to relieve diseases of the blood 
 by a bold but singular experiment, viz. the transfusion 
 of the blood of a young healthy animal into the veins of 
 an aged or diseased person, while his blood was at the 
 same time discharged from a distant orifice. The ex- 
 periment was simple, and consisted of inserting each 
 leg of a syphon into the aperture of an artery of the 
 animal, and the vein of the patient. In the ardour 
 which usually attends a new invention, it was supposed 
 capable of prolonging life .to an indefinite period ; of 
 correcting not only diseased states of the fluids, but 
 even of correcting the disposition and temper. By a 
 singular fatality, this project having been often em- 
 ployed, it is said with advantage, certainly without in- 
 jury, was at once abandoned, in consequence of the 
 death of a person, in which the operation could not be 
 blamed. We can now see how little was to be ex- 
 pected from it, unless we could substitute the life of a 
 calf or a lamb for that of the human body : but, the 
 most zealous follower of Mr. Hunter would not wil- 
 lingly abridge his life to their period by transfusion. 
 Numerous instances of the effects of this practice oc- 
 cur in the early volumes of the Philosophical Trans- 
 L12 
 
B OE 
 
 260 
 
 OE 
 
 actions; and the outlines are given with great preci- 
 sion in their abridgment, by Dr: Shaw and his asso- 
 c- kites. 
 
 Another method of relieving diseases supposed to 
 ivside in the blood, was by injection of medicinal sub- 
 stances into the vessels; thus the medicine, taking the 
 shorter way, was supposed to be more speedy and cer- 
 tain in its effects. But,' the mildest fluids injected into 
 the circulating system, were soon found to produce 
 \ cry disagreeable symptoms, and the plan is now wholly 
 abandoned. 
 
 A singular mode of prolonging life was suggested by 
 Lord Bacon, on the supposition that the heat of the 
 blood exhausted the strength. He proposed cooling if 
 by nitre ; and thought that life might be in this way in- 
 definitely prolonged. The experiment was never, we 
 believe, tried : had it been so, little spirit of prophecy is 
 required to foretell the event. 
 
 See, on this subject, Hallcr's Elementa Physiologic, 
 vol. ii. ; Plenck's Hydrology; Hewson's Enquiries into 
 the Properties of the Blood, (Philosophical Transac- 
 tions, vol. Ix.) afterwards published separately ; Four- 
 croy's Systeme des Connoissances Chimiques ; Wells' 
 Observations atul Experiments on the Colour of the 
 Blood, Philosophical Transactions for 1797; Memoire 
 de MM. Parmentler and Deyeux, Journal de Physique, 
 vol. xliv.; Cavallo on the Medical Properties of Facti- 
 tious Airs, 1798. 
 
 BLOOD, discharges of. See HAEMORRHAGES. 
 
 BLOOD, medicines -to check the discharges of. See 
 STYPTICS. 
 
 BLOOD, dragon's. See SANGLIS DRACONIS. 
 
 BLOW. The meaning of the term in general is 
 sufficiently understood. The blind blow means that 
 attended with no wound or ecchymosis. , 
 
 BLUSHING, a suffusion of the cheeks, from a sense 
 of shame ov sudden surprise. It is supposed by Dr. 
 Whytt to arise from the increased action of the smaller 
 ^arteries ; and, by Dr. Derham, from the near connexion 
 of the fifth pair of nerves distributed on the cheeks with 
 the brain. In fact, however, though the suffusion is' 
 chiefly observable on the cheeks, the glow is felt over 
 the whole body. To the distribution of the fifth pair 
 of nerves on the lips, Dr. Willis attributes the pleasure 
 of kissing. 
 
 BO'A, a SERPENT, the etymology of whose appella- 
 tion is unknown, which is met with in Calabria. Also 
 a symptomatic kind of miliary fever, in which the 
 eruptions are of the size of millet seeds, watery, with- 
 out redness or pain, called sudamina, caused by inor- 
 dinate sweating; called also liydroa. See PLYETIS. 
 
 BOA'NT HEMON, (from /3i/, an ox, and etilsfMt, a 
 flower, so called from its likeness to the ox's eye). See 
 
 BUPHTHALMUM. 
 
 BOBE'RRI. See BORRIBORRI. 
 
 BOCHE'TUM. A secondary decoction of lignum- 
 vitse, and of similar woods. 
 
 BO'CIA. See CUCURBITA. 
 
 BO'CIUM. See BRONCHOCELE. 
 
 BOD. a STAPEL. An abbreviation of Johannes 
 Bodceus a Sta/iel, in Theophrasti Historia Planta- 
 rum. 
 
 BOERHAAVIAN SYSTEM. In a work of this 
 kind, it would have been desirable to have given a 
 
 short account of the lives, and an abstract of the opi- 
 nions, of the most eminent physicians. It was for a Ions-; 
 time a favourite object of the editors to have thus inter- 
 leaved the history of the progress of medicine ; but the 
 extent to which it might proceed, forbade the attempt. 
 While, however, a short history of MEDICINE and its 
 different branches will be found under that title, many 
 reasons induced them to offer, in separate articles, a 
 short account of the most distinguished systems. They 
 need not conceal that the strongest of these was, that 
 the early occurrence in the alphabet of the more impor- 
 tant ones would enable them to give more fully the 
 opinions on which the practical remarks in this work 
 are founded. With these views, we shall in their place 
 mention the BOERHAAVIAN, the BRUNONIAN, the CUL- 
 LENIAN, and the STAHLIAN, systems, enlarging chiefly 
 on the second and third, as they now principally influ- 
 ence the practice of medicine. 
 
 Few physicians enjoyed, for so long a period, such 
 unbounded, such unalloyed, reputation as Boerhaave. 
 He was represented, for we are old enough to have 
 conversed with his favourite pupils, as equally amiable 
 in private life, and respectable in science : he first gave 
 chemistry a philosophical systematic form, and reduced 
 medicine to a science at least plausible, neat, and per- 
 spicuous. At his era, the chemical reveries of Van 
 Hclmont were yielding to the more abstract sciences j 
 and, from unreal fancies, the change to the necessity 
 of demonstration was so rapid, as to leave scarcely 
 the vestige of an intermediate step. Calm, penetrat- 
 ing, and reflecting, Boerhaave could distinguish be- 
 tween the visionary theorist and the attentive observer; 
 and, equally judicious, could appreciate the merits of 
 each. We have no reason to think that he expected 
 to be the founder of a sect; yet he proceeded with 
 the caution of a veteran, and culled from each the 
 flower which was to adorn his own parterre. Though 
 Paracelsus had burnt the writings of Hippocrates and 
 Galen in solemn state, yet they were not forgotten; 
 and the wise observations of the Grecian sages formed 
 the ground work of his system. The Galenic doc- 
 trine of humours he assimilated with wonderful ad- 
 dress to his chemical doctrines, and gave them a spe- 
 cific character, founded on theiv chemical relations. 
 The mechanical philosophy, then attracting universal 
 attention, added to the fabric : the vessels were cones 
 or cylinders ; the fluids, consisting of various particles, 
 adapted only to given apertures, were at times forcibly 
 impelled and impacted in vessels to which they were 
 not fitted, and consequently produced numerous com- 
 plaints. 
 
 The whole of this doctrine was combined with so 
 much precision, with such scientific skill, as highly to 
 prepossess even the experienced observer. Each found 
 his own opinions placed in a respectable view, illus- 
 trated by language elegant and perspicuous, and sup- 
 ported by collateral doctrines, which, in another situa- 
 tion, he would have rejected. The Galenist could not 
 object to the elegant illustration of the various hu- 
 mours ; the chemist saw, with surprise, that the works 
 which his master had burnt, illustrated his favourite 
 system; and the mechanical philosopher, probably, 
 never suspected the very extensive application of doc- 
 trines which he had cherished exclusively for their own 
 
O I 
 
 261 
 
 BOL 
 
 sake. In fact, Boerhaave's system \Vas a selected one ; 
 and he has, of course, been sty4ed an Eclectic. 
 
 We have engaged in this short comprehensive view, 
 partly to account for the enthusiasm with which this 
 system was received; for it must not be concealed, that, 
 in treating of the properties and functions of a living 
 body, he "overlooked the principle of life, and the laws 
 of a living organised machine. He seems to have seen 
 his error, and in his later works he speaks, but still in 
 the language of a sectary, of the ' inertia liquidi nervosi.' 
 The first decisive step in opposition to this mechanical 
 pathology was taken by his own nephew; and this heresy 
 is followed, apparently, with some reluctance, by Gau- 
 bius, the pupil of Boerhaave. 
 
 Yet though we have spoken thus freely of his doc- 
 trines, we mean neither to depreciate the man nor his 
 talents. He was far above the common race of mor- 
 tals ; and, with Newton almost alone, might be shown 
 by angels as imitating their superior powers, and emu- 
 lating their brighter intellectual acquisitions. When in 
 different parts of this work also we speak disrespectfully 
 of saponaceous aperients, of attenuants, and the other 
 scions of the humoral pathology, or of the more rigor- 
 ous demonstration of qualities and powers which re- 
 fuse the trammels of mathematics, we must still profess 
 an admiration of the talents of Boerhaave. Those who 
 have contemplated the state of medicine, previous to his 
 time, will see order rise from confusion, precision from 
 vague analogy ; in a word, science from doubtful un- 
 connected facts. 
 
 The practitioners of the Boerhaavian school have, in 
 general, been distinguished for patient attention and 
 acute observation. They have not perhaps extended 
 the bounds of medicine, but been contented to imitate 
 their master, and his preceptors, Hippocrates and his 
 successors. This was perhaps an error, and it resulted 
 from the unbounded admiration they felt for Boerhaave. 
 It was a very advantageous trait of Dr, Cullen's -cha- 
 racter, that he wished to raise his pupils into critics on 
 himself. The writer of this article can add, that he re- 
 ceived the most cordial assistance from the latter in a 
 work, the leading principle of which was in opposition 
 to one of Dr. Cullen's favourite doctrines. 
 
 BOETHE'MA, (from ,3^, to assist}. See REME- 
 
 DIUM. 
 
 BOETHEMA'TICA SEMEI'A, (from the same, 
 and <ri!iUK>, signum). Auxiliary signs in diseases, such 
 as give notice of a cure observable in them. 
 BO'GIA GUM. See ESULA INDICA. 
 
 BOICINTNGUA, BOICININI'NGUA. The AT- 
 rLE SNAKE, and Dominican, ser/ientum. Crotalus horri- 
 dus Lin. It is said, that this serpent cannot approach a 
 piece of a root which in Virginia is known by the name 
 
 ofsEKECA, RATTLE SNAKE ROOT; but the blood 1'OOt is 
 
 the most frequent remedy against their bite, which, 
 when bruised, is applied to the wound, and a decoction 
 of it is drunk. 
 
 Troches are made with the gall of rattle snakes, which 
 are caught in spring mixed with chalk or meal ; these 
 are called trochisci Connecticotiani, from the Connec- 
 ticut colony. They" are anodyne; three or four grains 
 are taken after great fatigue, but may be given to four- 
 teen grains or more. 
 
 When a person is bit by a rattle snake, purple spots, 
 and a difficulty of breathing, soon attend. Many me- 
 
 dicines are used by the Americans as an antidote to the 
 poison of this animal ; (see SENEGA). Those in most 
 esteem have a quick, warm, pungent taste, though mild 
 and volatile on the tongue ; but the most noted remedy 
 is the following, which was discovered by a negro. 
 Take of the roots of plantain and horehound, in sum- 
 mer the whole herb, a sufficient quantity ; bruise them 
 and squeeze out the juice, and give immediately a large 
 spoonful. If the patient be swelled, pour it down his 
 throat. If it does not relieve in one hour give a second 
 spoonful, which never fails. If the roots are dried, 
 moisten them with a little water. Modern practice has 
 substituted volatile alkali and eau de luce. 
 
 It is said that rattle snakes have a power of charming 
 birds, and other small animals, so as to make them their 
 easy prey. This has been denied, and the appearances 
 with greater probability referred to a restless anxiety 
 for the safety of their young. 
 
 BOIL. See FURUNCULUS. 
 
 BOITI'APO. A serpent of Brasil, which the Por- 
 tuguese call cobus. de cifio. Its bite is venomous. 
 
 BOJO'BI. A serpent in Brasil, which the Portuguese 
 call cobre -verde. Its bite is' venomous. The cure is the 
 root of the caa-apia, which the patient is to swallow in 
 a little water. 
 
 BOLBI'DION. A small fish, mentioned by Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 BO'LBITON. BOLYNTHON. Cow's DUNG. 
 
 BCyLCHON. See BDELLIUM. 
 
 BOLE'SIS. See COHALLILM. 
 
 BOLE'SON. See BALSAMUM. 
 
 BOLE'TUS, (from /3As, a mass). SPUNK. A genus 
 of the fungi. It is an horizontal fungus ; and porous 
 underneath. The BOLETUS IGNIARIUS is commonly 
 called AGARIC of the OAK. 
 
 BOLE'TUS CE'RVI. See AMANITA. 
 
 BOLE'TUS PI'NI LA'RICIS. See AGARICUS. 
 
 Since the article on agaricus was printed, we have 
 received a very laboured and interesting analysis of the 
 white agaric, and agaric of the oak, from M. Bouillon 
 La Grange, in the 151st number of the Annales de 
 Chimie, of which we shall here give a short abstract. 
 
 He found the -white agaric to contain an uncombined 
 acid. Water dissolved a small quantity of extractive 
 matter, as well as sulphates of potash and of lime, some 
 muriat of potash, and an animal matter. When dis- 
 tilled in close vessels, acetat and carbonat of ammonia 
 were formed. When burnt, he discovered, in the cin- 
 ders, carbonats of potash and of lime, muriat of potash, 
 sulphat of lime, phosphat of lime, and some iron. 
 
 With the assistance of nitric acid, the malic and oxa- 
 lic acids were formed with a spermaceti, mixed with 
 resin ; alcohol extracted a large proportion of acid resin, 
 which was the benzole acid. Caustic alkalis separated 
 a considerable quantity of ammonia. 
 
 From the agaric of the oak water took up an extract- 
 ive matter, with sulphat of lime, and muriat of potash. 
 In the cinders, when burnt, were found phosphats of 
 lime and magnesia, with some iron. 
 
 With the nitric acid, the malic and oxalic acids were 
 alone discovered. Alcohol dissolved only a small pro- 
 portion of resin, and caustic alkalis disengaged a much 
 less proportion of animal matter than from the white 
 agaric. 
 
 BOLI'SMUS. See BOULIMOS. 
 
13 OM 
 
 262 
 
 BON 
 
 BO'LSTER. A soft pillow, to be laid under a broken 
 limb, or a gouty joint. 
 
 BO'LUS, (from /9A, a mass, from the Hebrew 
 term bala/i, to agglutinate). A BOLE or BOLUS. Boluses 
 differ not from electuaries, only they are made of a 
 firmer consistence, in single doses, and therefore more 
 proper where accuracy is required in the administration, 
 and where evaporation would injure the medicine. The 
 light and ponderous powders may more conveniently 
 be mixed with mucilage, for so they are the least bulky. 
 The quantity of each is as much as can be conveniently 
 swallowed at once. The more disagreeable powders 
 should be given in another form, and the more bulky 
 doses mixed in draughts. This form is, however, now 
 little employed, and the powders are usually mixed in 
 draughts. Where swallowing is difficult, boluses are 
 often improper. Yet we once saw 5ss. of valerian or- 
 dered in a bolus for a man in an apoplexy, by a fashion- 
 able physician. , 
 
 BOLUS, BOLE. Boles are argillaceous- earths, which 
 readily fall clown into a loose mass in water ; smooth, 
 and rather unctuous to the touch. It is the argilla bolus 
 of mineralogists ; and, like other reputed argillaceous 
 earths, contains the largest proportion of flint. Boles 
 were once highly prized ; and the Armenian and Lem- 
 nian boles were dug and sealed with numerous cere- 
 monies. They were accounted cordial, alcxipharmic, 
 and sudorific ; and, in imitation of these, other argilla- 
 ceous and calcareous earths were sold under the title of 
 terra xigillatce, because they had, like the two former 
 boles, the impression of a seal. They are all now ne- 
 glected ; yet, were we to interpose against authority, 
 we wodld whisper some defence of the former, fiulvis c 
 bolo cum o/iio, now the pulv. e creta compositus cum 
 opio. 
 
 BO'LUS GA'LLICUS, FRENCH BOLE, is a friable earthy 
 substance of the argillaceous kind, intimately blended 
 with a slight portion -of ferrugineous calx, and siliceous 
 earth. It is of a pale red colour, variegated with irre- 
 gular specks, and veins of a whitish yellow. It is said 
 to imbibe sharp acrid humours, and has been recom- 
 mended in alvine fluxes and cardialgia, in doses of from 
 ten to sixty grains. Pipe clay, coloured with red chalk, 
 is its very innocent substitute. Its sudorific and alexi- 
 pharmic powers have no foundation. 
 
 There are .various other species that are not allowed 
 to possess any medical virtues. The London college 
 have consequently exchanged two compositions under 
 the titles of fiulvis e bolo comfiositus, sine opio et cum 
 o/(/o,forthe fiulvis e creta comfiositus, without and with 
 opium. In the former, half a pound of prepared chalk 
 is added to four ounces of cinnamon, three ounces of 
 tormentil root, and as much gum arabic. In the latter, 
 eight ounces of this powder are mixed with a drachm 
 and half of powdered opium. Thus, about two scru- 
 ples of the powder contain a grain of opium. 
 BOLY'NTHON. See BOLBITON. 
 BO'MBATS, (from bombyjc). Salt formed by the 
 union of the bombic acid with different bases. 
 
 BO'MBAX. COTTON. Called also xylon, gossi- 
 jihim, cotoniitm, moulelavou. Bombax ficntandrum Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 959. There are three sorts of cotton trees : 
 one creeps on the earth like a vine, the second is thick 
 like a bushy dwarf tree, the third is tall as an oak. All 
 the three, after producing beautiful flowers, are loaded 
 
 with a fruit as large as a walnut, whose outward coat is 
 black. When this fruit is ripe, it opens and discovers 
 the cotton ; the seeds are separated by a mill from the 
 cotton. This tree grows in many places in the Levant, 
 East and West Indies, especially in the Antilles. The 
 fruit is oval. The cotton of the first sort, which creeps 
 on the ground, is the best : that brought from the East 
 Indies is supposed to be the BYSSUS of the ancients. 
 That produced near Smyrna is greater in quantity than 
 any where else. They sow the seeds, which are like 
 little beans, in June ; gather the cotton in October ; 
 and the soil there produces three crops in a yeah. 
 
 The skin of the seed is mucilaginous, the kernel is 
 sweet like an almond, and of virtues similar to the althea. 
 If cotton is applied to wounds, it excites inflammation; 
 and, when worn next the skin it checks perspiration. 
 That called MOULELAVOU is also denominated arbor 
 lanigcra sfiinosa ; gossi/iium arboreum caule sfiinoso, 
 bombax ceiba Lin. Sp. PI. 959. A tall cotton bearing 
 tree, of the bark of whose root an emetic is prepared. 
 
 BO'MBICUM A'CIDUM. BOMBIC ACID. Acid 
 of silk worms. Silk worms contain, in every state, an 
 acid liquor, in a reservoir placed near the anus ; but at 
 the more advanced periods of their growth it is mixed 
 with a gummy matter. It is obtained by expressing 
 their juice in a cloth, and precipitating the mucilage 
 by spirit of wine, or by infusing the chrysalides in that 
 liquor. This acid is very penetrating, of a yellow amber 
 colour ; but its nature and combinations are yet not 
 well known. It has never yet been employed in me- 
 dicine. 
 
 BO'MBUS, (from /3o/f<w, to sound like a drum). A 
 RESOUNDING NOISE, from flatulencies rolling in different 
 cavities. If a sound of this sort, or a ringing, is perceiv- 
 ed in the ears in acute diseases, it is a dangerous symp- 
 tom. It also means a noise in the bowels from flatus. 
 
 BO'MBYX, (from /3sfof, to resound). So called 
 from the noise it makes in spinning its web. The SILK 
 WORM.- They are of no medical use; but it is said that 
 if their bags are burnt they yield a larger quantity of 
 volatile salt than any other animal substance, and con- 
 sequently may be superior to burnt sponge. 
 
 BOMPO'URNICKEL. See COLIPHIUM. 
 
 BON ARBO'R. See COFFEA. 
 
 BO'NA. The KIDNEY BEAN. See PHASEOLUS. 
 
 BO'NDUCH INDORUM. (Indian.) Called also 
 bonduch cinerea, bonduch pianta Indiana, ardor sfiinosa 
 Indica muricatis siliquis, lobus echinatus, acacia glo- 
 riosa marsus. Guil/andind bonduc Lin. Sp. PI. Wilde- 
 now, 534. MOLUCCA NUTS, and BEZOAR NUTS. 
 
 The plant runs up to five or six feet in height ; it is a 
 native of both the Indies. The round beans only are of 
 use, which are of an ash colour on the outside, and white 
 within. They are warm, bitter, and carminative. 
 
 Ray mentions another species, which he calls bon- 
 duch, Indorum siliqua minime spinosa. 
 
 BON. SEP. An abbreviation of Bonetus Sejiul- 
 chretum. 
 
 BONE. Its Latin term, os, is supposed to be de- 
 rived from the Hebrew word ozam, strength. The bones 
 of animals constitute their firm, solid support; and their 
 varied articulations give the animal that flexibility, those 
 mirmte and complicated motions, on which our numer- 
 ous functions depend. There appears to be no bone 
 in the human body that does not possess every move- 
 
BOX 
 
 263 
 
 BON 
 
 ment required, except such as would be inconsistent 
 with its more general and useful purposes. The solidity 
 of bones depends on an earthy -deposition, in a manner 
 to be afterwards described; a deposition which some 
 have styled a secretion, though with little propriety, as 
 a bony substance is sometimes deposited by ajl the ex- 
 halant arteries : we have even seen ossifications in the 
 corpora cavernosa penis. The bones are "said by minute 
 anatomists to be 304 in number. 
 
 Bones consist of fibres crossing each other in differ- 
 ent directions. In the middle of the long bones these 
 fibres are closely united, so as to form an almost solid 
 substance. At their extremities the fibres are more 
 distant, forming a distinct reticulated texture. As the 
 long bones are solid, so they are hollow, to give re- 
 sistance in a greater proportion than weight : the ex- 
 tremities are enlarged in bulk, to afford a more advan- 
 tageous attachment to the muscles ; but their cavities 
 are divided into cells, and in these there is no part free 
 from this reticulated substance. In this'way, we be- 
 lieve, the weight of a given length at the extremity or 
 the middle is not very different. 
 
 The substance of bones is now known to be a calca- 
 reous phosphat, which is deposited by exhalant arteries; 
 and this substance is constantly renovated, while an 
 equal portion is carried off by absorption. The part 
 absorbed is carried off by urine ; and we find in the 
 disease styled mollities ossium the urine containing a 
 large portion of this calcareous neutral. Lime is found 
 in a great variety of our aliment ; but the acid is the 
 production of the animal economy, or rather perhaps a 
 modification of some common acid, (probably the mu- 
 riatic,) by means yet unknown to us. This calcareous 
 salt is deposited in fibres in the long bones, and these 
 fibres placed longitudinally are in the middle of th.ese 
 closely compacted, but diverge and separate towards 
 the joints, leaving a space connected by cross threads 
 of bone to form the net work. We find by proper 
 preparation, not only this fibrous but a laminated struc- 
 ture also ; that is, the fibres are disposed even in the 
 hardest bones in strata, connected by crossing threads 
 of a bony matter. The flat bones have no cavities ; 
 but, when they rise in protuberances, the same reticu- 
 lated structure is observed in their substance: so cau- 
 tious, apparently, is nature to give every advantage to 
 the muscular power, without adding inconveniently to 
 the weight. 
 
 The form which bones ultimately assume, is in a 
 great degree owing to the action of the muscles and of 
 the arterial system. In the youngest foetus indeed the 
 general shape is observable ; but the extremities are 
 larger, and the cavities of the long bones strll retain the 
 reticulated bony structure. When the action of the strong 
 muscles of the extremities condense the bony substance, 
 these last cancelli disappear as no longer useful ; but the 
 tendons which possess no contractile power, cannot have 
 the same effect on the ends of the bones, though these 
 are in some measure condensed ; for, by increasing age, 
 their bulk becomes less, and their density greater. In 
 old age the contrary change takes place. The bones in- 
 deed retain their form, but the proportion of the cal- 
 careous phosphat is lessened, and their specific gravity 
 greatly diminished. 
 
 The process of the formation of bone was for a long 
 lime overlooked or mistaken ; and even so late as the 
 
 era of Duhamel, it was generally thought that bouy 
 layers were deposited from the periosteum, as tht 
 woody layers of trees are from their bark. Traces in- 
 deed of more philosophical and correct views appear in 
 earlier authors, but they were disregarded ; and it was 
 singular that it should not have occurred to Duhamel 
 and his followers, that, if their system were true, man 
 must yearly increase in bulk like a tree. Another error 
 Jong prevailed, that bone was only a hardened cartilage. 
 Were this the case, we should find the one gradually 
 changing to the other : they are united indeed by bony 
 protuberances in appearance, shooting into the carti- 
 lage, but it is at once obvious where bone ends, and 
 cartilage begins. 
 
 In the foetus, at its earlier stages, we find the future 
 bone a gelatinous substance, covered with a membrane, 
 the future periosteum. It gradually becomes firmer and 
 whiter ; but even at birth the bony system is flexible, 
 so as to admit of considerable motion in all its parts, to 
 adapt itself to the passage in birth. For a time a con- 
 siderable proportion of the extremities of the bones is 
 cartilaginous, which has occasioned the idea just men- 
 tioned; but when the change is carefully observed, new 
 blood vessels are perceived to penetrate the cartilage, 
 and the osseous matter is deposited from them in the 
 body of the latter, which enlarges till it extends to the 
 bone. This additional portion is for a long time easily 
 separable from the rest of the bone, as united only by 
 a layer of cartilage, and called an efii/i/iesis; and when 
 the union is more complete, this additional portion is 
 called an afiofihysis. The object of this mechanism is 
 easily explained. Bones are formed from the osseous 
 matter deposited in points, which are either added to 
 longitudinally, or in rays, as from a centre. Where 
 great strength is required, the former structure is ob- 
 servable ; but a continuation of the longitudinal fibres 
 would weaken the bone, and a different direction is ne- 
 cessary ; besides, as from bony centres, a substance is 
 more quickly produced, when the child begins to walk, 
 his strength will thus increase with a rapidity propor- 
 tioned to his increase of bulk. We know that bones 
 are nourished by arteries, since in young animals they 
 are reddened by an injection thrown into the general 
 arterial system; and in more advanced age, are coloured 
 by feeding an animal with madder. The experime;. 
 often tried and quoted to support many different sys- 
 tems, was not understood till lately examined by 1): 
 Rutherford. He found it to arise from an affinity be- 
 tween the colouring matter and earth, forming what the 
 painters call a lake. If to a solution of madder in dis- 
 tilled water with muriat of lime phosphat of soda is 
 added, a double decomposition takes place : the mu- 
 riated soda continues in solution, and the colouring part 
 of the madder is precipitated in union with the phos- 
 phat of lime. It is thus attracted in the blood vessels 
 by the calcareous phosphat, and deposited with it. 
 
 Bones, if they have arteries, must have accompany- 
 ing veins, and they have also absorbents ; for a diseased 
 bony part is absorbed as well as other parts of the body: 
 and the cavities of the round bones bear the same pro- 
 portion to the whole bulk of the bone in the fetus and the 
 adult. The earth when out of the circulation has no 
 longer any peculiar quality; and when dissolved by spirit 
 of salt, the vessels and membranes remain unchanged, 
 displaying the same laminated arrangement as the bony 
 
BON 
 
 264 
 
 BON 
 
 jsarts. The earth of bone is however valued as a ma- 
 terial for cupells in the nice assays of silver, and styled 
 virgin earth; but its properties are owing to a portion of 
 the phosphoric acid. The circulation in the bones is 
 peculiar. The vessels run in the direction of the fibres 
 in the long bones longitudinally, occasionally clipping 
 perpendicularly ; in the flat bones they are radiated, 
 diminishing towards the centre. The bones are full of 
 pores for the admission of vessels : in the middle they 
 are large and few ; at the extremities smaller and more 
 numerous. In every long bone, there is about the 
 middle a hole for the passage of an artery and vein : the 
 artery passes slantingly through the bone, branches on 
 the internal periosteum, and externally again through 
 the bone. These branches freely anastomose, and thus 
 form an uninterrupted circulation between the internal 
 and external parts. In the flat bones, the vessels anas- 
 tomose in the meditullium ordiploe. 
 , In their external form bones greatly vary. Besides 
 the epiphesis, they rise, we have said, in various pro- 
 tuberances, named processes, and they arc sometimes 
 dpressed in cavities. These if deep, with large brims, 
 are called cotylcs; if shallow, g'lencs or glerioid. Ana- 
 tomists have employed other appropriate terms. Thus, 
 flits are small roundish cavities ; furrows, long narrow 
 . canals; niches, small breaches; sinuosities, broad super- 
 ficial depressions without brims ; sinuses, large cavities 
 within the bones, opening by a small aperture; fora- 
 mina, holes that pierce through the bone. Bones are 
 usually divided into, 1st. spherical, which arc spongy, 
 except a thin plate on the surface : 2dly, cylindrical, 
 which are compact in their middle, and spongy at their 
 extremities; 3dly, the./?o;, which are compact on both 
 sides, but spongy in the middle; 4thly, the irregular, 
 which when thick arc like the round, and when thin 
 like the flat bones. It will be sufficiently obvious that 
 these terms are not mathematically accurate. 
 
 Bones, we have said, owe their solidity to phosphorated 
 lime. They contain also gelatine, and the proportion 
 of each differs in different animals, and at different pe- 
 riods. The bones of an adult contain the greatest pro- 
 portion of earth; those of a foetus, of gelatine. Fish 
 bones, from Mr. Accum's experiments, contain one- 
 sixth part more of phosphoric acid than the bones of 
 quadrupeds. Carbonated alkalis decompose the phos- 
 phat of lime in bones. They contain also a small pro- 
 portion of selenite, carbonate of lime, and, according to 
 Proust, of mineral alkali. Mr. Hatchett's late experi- 
 ments in the Philosophical Transactions, greatly illus- 
 trate the chemical analysis of bone, horn, zoophytes, &c. 
 but as less applicable to human bones, they fall not with- 
 in our immediate province. See HAIR and HOUN. 
 
 Bones are covered with a strong, firm, fibrous sub- 
 stance, styled periosteum, which-is acutely sensible when 
 inflamed, as indeed all the denser membranes are. Its 
 chief use is to defend the bone, and perhaps to prevent 
 its irregular growth. Bones themselves when inflamed 
 are also highly sensible. 
 
 The internal parts of bones and the minutest cells 
 are filled with marrow ; a fluid fat contained in mem- 
 branes, forming, in the language of some authors, the 
 internal periosteum. The marrow does not differ in its 
 analysis from suet and fat, or perhaps it has not been 
 minutely examined. The marrow of herbaceous ani- 
 ,mals hardens when cold ; that of carnivorous remains 
 
 fluid; and in young animals a little blood is occasionally 
 deposited. We suspect that the harder fats are distin- 
 guished by their containing a larger proportion of oxy- 
 gen, and the softer by a greater proportion 'of hydro- 
 gen or carbon. Marrow is contained in follicles not 
 communicating with each other: at the heads of the 
 bones these follicles are supported by the cancelli, but in 
 the middle they have no such support, though the mar- 
 row is still confined by follicles, which lessen its weight 
 on the lower parts of the bone, where the cancelli again 
 lend their assistance. The bone is apparently always 
 full. It has been supposed that the larger arteries which 
 penetrate the middle of the bone, are exclusively ap- 
 propriated to the nutrition of the marrow. The facts 
 however lately noticed of the mutual anastomoses of 
 the internal and external vessels, oppose this opinion, 
 which, we believe, is not supported by any well authen- 
 ticated observation. The use of the marrow is not 
 known: it is a part of the adipose system, and perhaps 
 intended for occasional support, and to correct the acri- 
 mony produced by inanition. Animals that remain tor- 
 pid during the winter repair to their retreats with con- 
 siderable coverings of fat, and leave them in a most im- 
 poverished state. We suspect also that the fat may be 
 a reservoir of oxygen; for when this principle is ex- 
 hausted little fat remains. In the last stage of phthisis 
 some fat is found in the adipose membrane, and in this 
 disease the oxygen is not deficient : but in dropsy it is 
 quite exhausted; and in this complaint the retention of 
 the excrementitious urine would be soon injurious, were 
 not its acrimony blunted by either an oleaginous or an 
 oxygenated fluid. 
 
 The products of bones employed in medicine are the 
 empyreumatic oil, styled Dippel's animal oil, highly 
 rectified. When distilled they afford ammonia ; and 
 from these the spiritus cornu cervi is now exclusively 
 prepared. Bones calcined in open vessels are styled 
 cornu cervi calcinatum, now seldom employed. The 
 oil remaining after distillation burnt with the earth 
 produces lamp black ; the finest kinds of which are 
 furnished by the more compact bones, and the horns 
 of animals, thence called ivory black. Bones rasped 
 and macerated in hot water, or exposed to consi- 
 derable heats in Papin's digester, furnish a nutritious 
 soup ; and in a more condensed state a valuable glue. 
 Six pounds of dry bone shavings produced fifteen 
 ounces of clear glue ; and fifty pounds of ivory shav- 
 ings yielded nine pounds and a half of transparent 
 glue. The exact proportion of gelatine in bones has not 
 however been ascertained, since the driest glue contains 
 some water. These preparations were made by boiling 
 only ; but the soluble parts are more perfectly extracted 
 in Papin's digester, though the fat acquires an un- 
 pleasing empyreumatic flavour. Proust informs us, 
 that the enlarged extremities of the bones, boiled for a 
 quarter of an hour in water, yield one-fourth of their 
 weight in fat, and the haunch 'bones one-eighth. The 
 hard bones must be powdered, reduced to a fine paste 
 by trituration with water, and boiled for a longer time. 
 See Proust's ' Memoir for Meliorating the Condition of 
 a Soldier,' published at Madrid 1791; an abstract of 
 which may be found in the 53d volume of the Journal 
 de Physique. 
 
 The diseases of the bones, independent of FRAC- 
 TURES and DISLOCATIONS, are WOUNDS, NECROSIS, 
 
BO 
 
 265 
 
 15 O K 
 
 (-ARIES, EXOSTOSIS, OSTKO SARCOMA; illcllK. 
 
 lObA and P.DA,RTHROCACE, RICKI.TS, FRAGILITY of 
 
 the bones; injury from RUPTURED LIGAMENTS, DKOPSY 
 in, and WOUNDS of, the JOINTS, WHITE SWELLING 'of 
 the joints, ANCHYLOSIS, DISTORTION, MOLLITIES, SCRO- 
 FULA. 
 
 Sec Haver's Osteolography, Monro on the Bones, 
 Cheselden's Osteology. Memoires de Pelletier, vol. ii. 
 Proust (Journal de Physique, 1. c.), Hatchet, Phil. 
 Trans. 4799, 1800. 
 
 15OXIFA 'CIA. (from bonum, good, zndfacio, to do,) 
 from its utility to the human frame. See LAUKLS 
 ALEXANDRIA and HIPPOGLQSSUM. 
 
 BOXOXIE XSIS L'APIS. The BONONIAN STONE. 
 (Called also fihosjihorus Bononiensis, s/iongia solis, luci- 
 dus lafiis, ilium ina bilis lafiis, fihosfihorus Kircheri ; the 
 
 LIGHT CARRIER and BoXONIAN PHOSPHORUS. 
 
 It is a small, grey, soft, glossy, fibrous, sulphureous 
 stone, about the size of a walnut. When broken, a 
 kind of crystal, or starry talc, is found in it. This stone 
 is met with in the neighbourhood of Bologna, in Italy; 
 and, when duly prepared, makes a species of phosphorus. 
 
 This phosphorus gradually emits light for six or eight 
 hours after being exposed to it. As a medicine, the 
 stone is caustic and emetic ; and the phosphorus itself 
 has been highly injurious, when used as a medicine. 
 
 BOXT. An abbreviation for Jacsbius Jiontius, a 
 writer of good credit. 
 
 BO'NUS HEXRrCUS. See MERCURHLIS. 
 
 BOO XA. See PHASEOLUS. 
 
 BORA'SSUS. The tender medullary substance 
 which grows at the top of the great palm tree. 
 
 BO'RAX, (from the Arabic term borac). Called 
 also c/irys&colla, cafiistrum auri, ancinar, borajctrion, 
 i.-nucar, atincar, tinea/, amfihitane, baurach, nitrumfac- 
 '. ilium, santerna, and nitrum nati-vum. BORAC signifies 
 nitre, but it was corrupted into borax, and applied to 
 the chrysocolla. It is not much unlike alum, and if 
 genuine, hath a sweet taste at the first, but afterwards an 
 unctuous one. Its pure crystals arc hexaedral prisms, 
 terminated by three sided summits finely cut; it dis- 
 solves with difficulty in cold, but easily in boiling water; 
 requiring of the former more than twelve times its 
 "eight. It is soluble in alcohol, swells and bubbles 
 in the fire, and soon becomes a glass, which dissolves 
 again in water; but if mixed with flint or sand, it be- 
 comes a durable glass, hard enough to cut common glass. 
 It is an excellent flux for metals, and for their ores; 
 changes the colour of blue flowers to green ; precipitates 
 earthy and metallic bodies dissolved in acids; and ren- 
 ders vegetable and animal oils miscible with water. A 
 solution of borax made in a menstruum of vegetable 
 acid, when inspissated by evaporation, is a tenacious 
 substance that will not crystallize, but will dissolve in 
 the air. Borax was originally brought from Thibet, 
 where it was found on the shores of a lake, seemingly 
 the crater of an old volcano. We receive it inviscated 
 in a greasy substance, and in an impure state, then 
 called tinea I. It has been since found more pure in 
 the mines of Ritinquipa and Escapa.and still more pure 
 in China. In Europe it has been discovered in a mi- 
 neral lake in Tuscany. It is purified by long boiling 
 and repeated crystallization; but when most pure, 
 white, and transparent, it has a some what greasy fracture. 
 We now know it to be a compound salt, with an ex- 
 VOL. i. 
 
 of ulkali; containing thirty-nine parts of bo 
 acid, seventeen of soda, and forty-four of water. It is 
 decomposed by barytes, magnesia, and lime. 
 
 Iis acid, the sedative salt, is of a white, scaly, glitter- 
 ing appearance, has a cooling saline taste, and reddens 
 the blue vegetable infusions. A pint of boiling water 
 dissolves 183 grains, but it dissolves more easily in al- 
 cohol. Its solution in spirit is green, and burns with 
 a green flame. If dry, it is fixed in the fire. 
 
 The borax of the shops is sometimes adulterated with 
 alum : but then it is not so light nor clear, nor does it 
 swell so much when put on burning coal. 
 
 Borax itself is used for soldering gold, whence its 
 name chrysocolla. It is also a solder for other metals ; 
 and a powerful flux for fusing minerals of all kinds. It 
 is used to give a gloss to silks. 
 
 As a medicine it seems to possess inconsiderable vir- 
 tues, or these have not been sufficiently examined. It 
 has been, however, styled a deobstruent, diuretic, and 
 emmenagogue, in doses of half adrachm, or two scruples. 
 A mixture of it with honey viz. borax one drachm, 
 honey one ounce is efficacious in removing aphthous 
 crusts from the mouth and fauces, but a solution in wa- 
 ter is considered to possess superior power. Externally 
 it is a far better cosmetic than bismuth. If given in 
 powder it is_said to be emetic, but, mixed with aromatics, 
 this quality is checked, and in the fluor albus it is sup- 
 posed highly useful. 
 
 A dose of borax is from gr. v. to 3! ss. 
 
 BORBOXE'XSIS,or BORBO'NICA. A patrony- 
 mic epithet for the Bourbon water. See AQU.E SUL- 
 PHURED. 
 
 BORBORO'DES, (from **, filth). FECULENT, 
 
 MUDDY, DIRTY, EARTHY. 
 
 BORBORY'GMUS, (from /J.^0, to make a 
 noise) . A rumbling noise, excited by wind in the bowels. 
 
 BO'REAS. The NORTH EAST WIND. The northern 
 winds are cold, but, unless in the east, not unwholesome. 
 They resist putrid diseases, but often occasion those 
 that depend on an inflammatory state. 
 
 BO'RI. (Greek). GREAT 'EATERS. 
 
 BORI'DIA, (from far*, food). Salted fish eaten raw. 
 Oribasius. 
 
 BORO'ZAIL. The ZAII. of the Ethiopians. It is a 
 disease epidemic about the river Senegal, principally in- 
 festing the pudenda, but different from the lues venerea. 
 though owing to immoderate venery. In the men it is 
 called asab, in the women ossa batus. 
 
 BORRA'GO, vel BORAGO, formerly written Co- 
 RAGO, the C being now changed into B, (from cor, the 
 heart, because it was supposed to comfort the heart and 
 spirits). BORRAGE. Also called bughssum verum, 
 buglossum latifolium, borago officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 197. 
 Xat. order asfierifolie ; boraginee of Jussieu. 
 
 The leaves are succulent ; their medical qualities are 
 not discernible until the juice is separated by pressure, 
 and are then inconsiderable. A decoction of them af- 
 fords a small quantity of the nitrous and muriatic salts. 
 The leaves are ranked among coolers, and the flower:- 
 among cordials. See also BUGLOSSUM. 
 
 A syrup is prepared from the leaves in France, and 
 used in pleurisies and inflammatory fevers. It is some- 
 times put into negus, forming what is called a cold 
 tankard. 
 
 BO'RRI-BO'RRI, BOBERRI. , IndianX See Cnt- 
 M m 
 
B O T 
 
 266 
 
 BO T 
 
 It is also a name in the East Indies of an oint- 
 ment in which arc the roots of turmeric. 
 
 BOS, (from /3oa, to bel/o-vj. The BULL, cow, ox, 
 IIKIFEK, or any other of the neat kind. See ALI- 
 MENT. 
 
 As a medicinal article, %ve may reckon BEEF TEA, 
 which is thus made : Cut a pound of the leanest part 
 of a buttock of beef into thin slices, add to it two pints 
 of boiling water; keep the water just below the boiling 
 state, and let.it infuse for near an hour, having previ- 
 ously added about twenty or thirty pepper corns and a 
 little mac,e. By infusing only, it retains the lightest 
 parts of the nutritious lymph, which boiling dissipates, 
 and seems more agreeable to stomachs greatly debili- 
 tated. It may be salted when drunk. 
 
 BO'SA. An Egyptian word for a mass which is 
 made of the meal of darnel, hemp seed, and water. It 
 is inebriating. 
 
 BOSCAS, (from Porxa, to feed). A sort of dry pitch, 
 which is tenacious like bird lime. Also the mallard. 
 
 BOS INDIA'NA. See BUBALUS. 
 
 BO'TANUM. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 BO'TANY, (from the Greek word farm-/,, a plant). 
 In its strict meaning it is the science of plants ; but in 
 such a very extensive view it cannot be treated of in 
 this place. Botany is divided into the classification and 
 nomenclature of plants ; an account of their virtues in 
 medicine; in dietetics, and the various arts; their phy- 
 siology, and their diseases. Botany, though plants must 
 have been from the earliest ages observed and em- 
 ployed, is not a science of high antiquity.. In the ruder 
 periods, a few culinary and medicinal plants were pro- 
 bably discovered ; their forms were pointed out by 
 fathers to their children, and their virtues were equally 
 handed down by tradition. Knowledge of this kind is 
 soon corrupted or lost. If a name be given, it is ap- 
 plied by another to a plant which resembles it, whose 
 virtues may be different or contradictory ; and if the 
 family emigrates, the experience of ages is lost, should 
 the same plant not be discovered in their new habita- 
 tions. Our earliest records, the sacred writings, speak 
 of few plants, though of several vegetable productions 
 which are now ascertained with sufficient accuracy : 
 but we cannot judge of the botanical science of So- 
 lomon, who is said to have been acquainted with all 
 plants, from the cedar of Lebanon to the hyssop that 
 groweth on the wall. The plants mentioned by Homer 
 are not numerous, but an interesting and amusing work 
 might be still written on those which occur in his poems. 
 Hippocrates, our great object, speaks of the virtues of 
 about two hundred and thirty plants, which were de- 
 scribed by Cratsevas his cotemporary : but the first great 
 luminary in this science was Theophrastus, to whom 
 we are indebted for some very accurate descriptions of 
 plants; and he was followed by Dioscorides, who de- 
 scribe!, about four hundred and ten species, and men- 
 tions, by name, about one hundred and ninety others. 
 
 Even in that state botany became an unwieldy mass, 
 from its bulk and want of arrangement. The descrip- 
 tions of Theophrastus are vague and imperfect ; though, 
 .as the scholar of Aristotle, we may expect to find in him 
 all the science of the Stagirite, whose work on plants 
 is evidently the forgery of a later age. His arrangement 
 is taken from their size or their virtues, and little cal- 
 culated to assist the tyro in the investigation. The de- 
 
 scriptions of Dioscorides and Pliny deserve not a high. 
 character ; and had it not been for the labours of tin. 
 Bauhines, whom we shall afterwards mention, we should 
 have attained but little knowledge from the accumulai 
 ed acquisitions of fifteen centuries. 
 
 Gesner, who flourished about the middle of the 16th 
 century, was the first author who saw the necessity ot 
 arrangement, and the advantages to be derived from 
 dividing plants into classes, orders, genera, and species ; 
 but it was only after fifty years that Caesalpinus began 
 the attempt; and more than one hundred 1 , before Mor- 
 rison and Ray produced the outline of a plan which ap- 
 proached perfection. 
 
 In this interval some works appeared which are more 
 important, as more nearly connected with our subject. 
 Dr. William Turner, the father of English botany, since 
 he gave names to many English plants, published hi-; 
 Herbal, with the plates which belonged to the bota- 
 nical work of Fuschius. The different parts appeared 
 at different places, from the year 1551, the date of the 
 first, to 1564, that of the last part. His arrangement 
 is, however, an alphabetical one of the Latin names. 
 About the same period, viz. from 1552 to 1583, Do- 
 doens collected his works into one system, called Stir- 
 pium Historiae sex Pemptades, the' foundation of Ge- 
 rard's, and every subsequent herbal in our language. In 
 Gerard we perceive the first traces of a natural arrange- 
 ment; for his first book contains the grasses, grain, 
 rushes, reeds, flags, and bulbous rooted plants. This 
 author's idea of the union arose, however, from the sim- 
 plicity of the leaves. His second and third parts offer 
 no very remarkable traces of arrangement. In the 
 third, however, he has grouped the heaths, the mosses, 
 mushrooms, and sea plants. These herbals are more to 
 our purpose, as they unite botanical descriptions with 
 medical virtues ; but the system adopted is that of Ga- 
 len, and with a profusion of virtues w-hich each plant . 
 is supposed to possess, we are constantly told in what 
 degree it is hot or cold. 
 
 Before, however, we approach the luminous period of 
 classification, we must notice a work, whose peculiar 
 merit and utility, in a medical view, have been greatly 
 overlooked; we mean the Pinax of Casper Bauhine. 
 Of the elder Bauhine (John) we need say little, but 
 his three folio volumes, containing a general history 
 of plants, ore a work of great labour and utility ; though, 
 from the want of arrangement, it is of much less ad- 
 vantage than we might expect. The Pinax of the 
 younger Bauhine contains the names of six thousand 
 plants, to be found in the writings of Hippocrates, 
 Galen, and the other ancient physicians ; of Theo- 
 phrastus, Dioscorides, and the elder botanists. In this 
 work some traces of arrangement appear, which the 
 following quaint verses will explain: 
 
 Gramen adest, bitlbttsqiie, olns atque umbella, -uenenum ; 
 Atque corona, odor etjlos cst vcscumque iefumen; 
 Carduus in spinis,/rutex succcdit et arbor. 
 
 In this order, though not formally pointed out by the 
 author, the plants are arranged, and several of these fa- 
 milies are truly natural. The species are collected under 
 natural genera ; and as trivial names were not then in- 
 vented, each species is shortly described. The syno- 
 nyms of the different preceding physicians and bptanists 
 follow ; and to make the use of this Pinax more easy, 
 every name with the reference occurs in a full index. 
 
BO T 
 
 26] 
 
 BO T 
 
 We have in this way, at one view, whatever has been 
 said of every plant then known; and to make this con- 
 necting link between ancient and modem science more 
 completely useful, Linnaeus has added ^the description 
 of Casper Bauhine to each of his species. Thus, then, 
 when we refer to the Linnaean species, we unfold to 
 the medical reader the plant of which Hippocrates and 
 Galen spoke, the author where each has been fully de- 
 scribed, with all its real and supposed virtues. 
 
 Morison, in a second edition of the Hortus Regius 
 Blesensis, gave, in 1669, the rudiments of a method 
 founded on the fruit; but the remembrance of this 
 proposal has been obliterated by the splendour of Ray, 
 who published his Methodus Plantarum Nova, in tables. 
 He divided the vegetable kingdom into trees, shrubs, 
 and herbaceous plants; classing with the latter the suf- 
 frutices, the lesser shrubs. His great object was to 
 connect the natural families, or the plants united by a 
 similarity of fructification "and general habit; but his 
 genera were more loosely and imperfectly grouped; 
 and in this first imperfect attempt we wanted both de- 
 scriptions and synonyms. His system appeared in a 
 more accurate and complete state in his Synopsis of 
 British Plants, and his History of Plants. Two editions 
 of the Synopsis were, we believe, published during his 
 life. The most complete is the third, published in two 
 vols. 8vo, 1724, near twenty years after his death. 
 
 It belongs to the general history of botany to pursue 
 The various modes of classification proposed and adopted 
 by different authors. It is our object in this sketch, 
 chiefly to point out the progress of Medical Botany, and 
 of the arrangement of plants in natural families, the 
 means as we think of improving it. Though we greatly 
 admire the ingenuity of the system of Tournefort, 
 and, with all their imperfections, find considerable merit 
 in those of Sauvages and Haller, we must chiefly con- 
 fine ourselves to Linnaeus. From the year 1735 to 
 1737, the different publications which announced his 
 system appeared; and it was gradually improved to the 
 l?st period of his life. It is styled the sexual system, be- 
 cause he supposed plants distinguished by sexes, the 
 antherae being in his opinion the male, and the pistils 
 the female organs. From the number, situation, and 
 connection of the former, his classes are chiefly de- 
 nominated and distinguished; from the number of the 
 pistils in general, the orders. It is confessedly an ar- 
 tificial system, but many of the families of plants are 
 preserved undisturbed. Whatever are its imperfec- 
 tions must bs now overlooked, since in the present vast 
 extent of botanical science, this system only is com- 
 mensurate with it. Various attempts have been made 
 to correct and improve it. Thunberg attempted to ren- 
 der it more simple by diminishing the number of classes ; 
 and Gmelin has added to them. Botanists, however, 
 have received each offered improvement with caution; 
 and, as Dr. Smith has almost scrupulously adhered to 
 the arrangement of the Swede, and Wildenow in his 
 new edition of the species followed it without altera- 
 tion, there is little probability of its being now dis- 
 turbed. 
 
 A natural method, however, appeared always from the 
 confession of Linnaeus himself, the first and last object 
 of the botanist; and in his Philosophia Botar.ica, a 
 work published in 175], often highly praised, but 
 
 scarcely ever in proportion to its merits, he introi! 
 what he styles ' Fragmenta Method! Natbralis,' viz. 
 fifty-seven natural orders or families of plants. We 
 mean not to say that this was the first example of a natu- 
 ral method. Morison's and Ray's were certainly such; 
 and previous to these', in 1626, Laurenberg published 
 at Rostock his Botanotheca, in which he distinguished 
 ten natural families of plants with tolerable accuracy. 
 Ray's four classes, taken from the cotyledons, branched 
 out into twenty-nine families, the greater number of 
 which were natural groups. The cryptogam iae and 
 capillary plants we of course exclude. Besides our 
 countryman, Royen of Leyden, in 1740, gave an ele- 
 gant natural arrangement; Haller, a more laboured 
 and a less useful one; and Wachendorff of Utrecht, a 
 system not inelegant, but deformed by titles peculiarly 
 complicated and compounded. At a later period, viz. 
 in 1766,'Crantz of Vienna published his Institutiones 
 Rei Herbariae; in which, by an arrangement neither 
 neat nor convenient, he has, however, retained many of 
 the more natural groups or families-of plants. About 
 the same time, Adanson formed his natural classes ; but 
 these are so strictly natural, that his definitions become 
 descriptions, tedious and useless from their extent, since 
 he includes a similarity in every part. Gaertner, in his 
 arrangement from the seeds, without pretensions to na- 
 tural orders, has formed numerous natural groups 
 which well merit the attention of the botanist. Thfe 
 most successful modern attempts are those of Jussieu 
 and Murray; the former more strictly botanical, the 
 other subservient to his excellent work on the Materia 
 Mcdica (Appai'atus Medicaminum). Anthony dc Ju.s- 
 sieu is the nephew of Bernard, demonstrator in the 
 royal gardens at Paris, to whom the merit of the first 
 attempt is due. It was from Bernard Jussieu that we 
 received the first systematic work of this kind in 1789, 
 viz. Genera Plantarum sccundum OrdinesNaturales dis- 
 posita; and from him Adanson, who was his pupil, 
 probably derived his ideas. This was the foundation 
 of the last and best natural botanical system that has 
 appeared, viz. Tableau du Regne Vegetrde selon la 
 Methode de Jussieu, par E. P. Ventenat. The system 
 of Murray we shall soon notice. 
 
 We have enlarged on this part of the science of botany, 
 because we perceive a very intimate connection between- 
 the natural orders and the medical properties of plants ; 
 and because this part of the subject has not yet received 
 the attention which it so justly merits in this point of 
 view. The Linnaean system we have said is artificial; 
 but it is not to be rejected on this account. With its 
 aid we can at any time distinguish a plant, convey an ac- 
 curate idea of its general form, and arrange it so as that 
 future observations may be directed to their proper ob- 
 ject; in short, for the purpose of discrimination, and the 
 reference of synonyms, it is highly valuable. As an ar- 
 tificial method also it is always complete, so far as our 
 knowledge extends. There are no lacunas to be filled 
 up, there are no links to be supplied. A natural me- 
 thod cannot possess such advantages. In reality, the 
 further our knowledge extends, the more imperfect it 
 becomes, for ' nature makes no leaps ;' and the lacunae, 
 which, in the present state of science, give limits to the 
 orders, will, when supplied, no longer enable us to dis- 
 criminate them. In a general view, therefore, the clas- 
 M m 2 
 
BOX 
 
 268 
 
 13 O T 
 
 siiication and nomenclature of plants may be, advan- 
 geously supplied by the Linnsean system; the union of 
 properties and virtues by the natural families. 
 
 The opinion that the genera of the same natural or- 
 ders possessed similar medical powers, is by no means 
 new. It was suggested in the Philosophical Transac- 
 tions by Mr. Petiver, and is enforced by Hoffman in 
 a separate dissertation. In 1784, a slight lively work 
 appeared on this subject, entitled ' A Short Attempt to 
 Recommend the Study of Botanical Analogy.' The au- 
 thor's aim seemed not to be deep investigatio.n, but to 
 catch the attention by a few prominent facts, for the 
 purpose of a more complete examination of the natural 
 orders by himself or others. No publication has, how- 
 ever, appeared in the same path, nor will the limits of 
 the present article enable us to give more than an out- 
 line: we hope, however, to make it , tolerably com- 
 plete. 
 
 ^ Several of the fragments of the natural orders left 
 us by Linnxus, contain no medical plant. They were 
 published by the author without a comment; and we 
 now find that he gave only at two very distant periods, 
 lectures on this subject, viz. in 1764, to Ferber the fu- 
 ture mineralogist, Fabricius the entomologist, to Zsega, 
 to Kuhn of Philadelphia, and the chemist Meyer; 
 and in 1771, to Gisckc, Vahl, the celebrated botanist, 
 to Edinger, and Tislcf. From Giseke we have received 
 un account of, these lectures, published at Hamburgh 
 in 1792; a communication truly valuable, us he com- 
 pared the manuscript of Fabricius with his own, and 
 marks the agreement and differences. 
 
 The idea of natural orders includes the want of con- 
 nection into classes and systems. Linnaeus, we shall find, 
 had undoubtedly some views of connecting these frag- 
 ments, but he often declared that he would not relate, 
 on this subject, all that he knew. He was irritated at 
 the injurious treatment different parts of his labours 
 had received, and particularly the Fragments, so that 
 he was with reluctance led to lecture on the subject. 
 The formation of natural orders is a task of consider- 
 able labour, and we cannot better explain the difficulty 
 than by translating the conversation between Giseke 
 und Linnaeus: it is in many respects curious. 
 
 " Before, however, he began them (the lectures), we 
 often disputed on the subject. I had thought that all 
 the species of columniferae, for instance, should have 
 a staminiferous column, and that those without it should 
 be excluded from the order ; while those distinguished 
 by it, agreeing in other respects, thus formed the na- 
 tural group. I thought the same of the bicornes, tri- 
 coccae, and others. Linnaeus smiled, and told me, that 
 we must not always determine from the name ; that 
 there were plants so nearly allied to the columniferae, 
 though without that distinction, which could not be se- 
 parated. He went on, and convinced me that there 
 might be sometimes a single mark, which was found in 
 all the plants of that order, which even gave it the 
 name, but did not sufficiently distinguish it from others. 
 - Thus the siliquosse have each a siliqua, but no one in 
 >heir senses will expect to find every siliquose plant in 
 this order: the hypecoum, chelidonium, cleome, cap- 
 paris, fumaria, and epimedium, arc all siliquose; but 
 how different ! how irreconcilable ! Hence, he added, 
 thosf" who, on account of the siliqua, unite them to the 
 
 cruciformes, or, in consequence of this distinction, 
 unite other orders with it, do not understand my orders. 
 I replied, what then is the use of a name, if the mark 
 pointed out by the appellation does not suit every indi- 
 vidual ? It is of little consequence, he added, what the 
 name is, so that it has some connection with the series 
 of plants, and it is ascertained that you speak of a 
 particular group which you have united.. I have fol- 
 lowed the axiom of the logicians, a fiotiori denominari. 
 Can you give me the character of one order? G. I think 
 I can; of the umbellatae, for instance. 
 
 " L. What is the character of the umbellatae ? G. 
 That circumstance, viz. their flowers being disposed in 
 an umbella. L. Right: but are there not plants whose 
 flowers are umbellated that do not belong to it? G. 
 I recollect; and must therefore add two naked seeds. 
 L. Then the echinophpra . will not be of this order, 
 which bears its seed in the centre of the peduncle, yet 
 it is umbellated: and to what order would you refer 
 the eryngium? G. To the aggregatae. L. By no 
 means: it is certainly umbellated; for it has an invo- 
 lucrum, five stamina, and two pistils : what then is its 
 character? G. Such plants should be placed at the 
 end of the order, to connect it with other orders: per- 
 haps the eryngium would unite the umbellatae with the 
 aggregate. L. It is a very different affair from giving 
 the characters of orders to point out transitions. I know 
 the orders^ and their connections, but these I will not ex- 
 Jdain: I will never explain. If, however, the character 
 is a mark to distinguish the object from every other; if 
 the orders are to be discriminated ; if the agreement of 
 the orders forms a class; and the connection of classes 
 a method; we cannot have a natural method in botany, 
 for we must first complete the characters of the orders: 
 but this is impossible. Take any order you please, and 
 you will see it cannot be done. 
 
 " G. The contortse have a very distinct character, 
 viz. the contortion of the corolla, previous to its ex- 
 pansion. L. The malvaceae, however, have the same 
 peculiarity of the leaves, though wholly different. 
 
 " G. Perhaps, then, the tricocas? L. Ah! thecambo- 
 gia has an apple. G. And the hura a multivalve capsule, 
 the hippomane a fruit ; so that they must be removed 
 from the order. L. No, they cannot, and should not be 
 removed: the connection is so intimate, and the other 
 species of hippomanes, except the h. mancinella, are 
 really tricoccx. G. I wonder, therefore, that you did 
 not insert the tropeolus. L. (smiling), I wish you un- 
 derstood affinities ! In that case I should have opposed 
 nature; and the rhamnus should be inserted also. G. 
 Why not;? L. The celastrus cannot be separated from 
 the'euonymus, which has five berries, nor this from the 
 rhamnus. G. These things appear to me very obscure. 
 L. I think so. There was, in 1771, one Fragaeus at 
 Petcrsburgh, an assiduous man, who determined to find 
 out a clavis for my orders, and, after labouring for ncarly 
 three years, sentme his * scheme.' I laughed heartily, and 
 replied, learn first what is a natural order, and I showed 
 him. But this I know, if I publish another edition of 
 the genera, I will make a new arrangement of the 
 orders, and change them in many respects; for the for- 
 mer orders of the list are more nearly connected than 
 the latter. I would also arrange the rest, so as to di- 
 vide them into groups, equally natural with the- first 
 
U T 
 
 269 
 
 liO T 
 
 and second. G. Excluding, however, the ferns, and 
 those which follow. L. Entirely; for these would make 
 another group. 
 
 i. " 
 
 ' Monocotyledones. Dicotyledones k Polycotyledones. 
 Ord. I X inclusive. Ord. XII LIV inclusive. 
 
 in. 
 
 Acotyledones. 
 Ord. LY LYII. 
 
 Of the Xlth order some have single, others double coty- 
 ledons; but the reason of the subdivision of the cotyle- 
 dons I will not add. Perhaps you, or some one, at a 
 distant period will discover it, and you will then see that 
 I was already acquainted with it. But you must labour 
 hard at it for ten years at least. 
 
 " G. But why, I pray you, will you not now give the 
 reason ? L. Because my orders were unfavourably re- 
 ceived by those who did not understand them. Of the 
 first class I had the connection in my mind; and in the 
 second and third, I know that some are more nearly- 
 related than others. Where it was in my power I have 
 given them their proper situation. Thus, the papilio- 
 naceae are related to the lomentaceae; the umbellatae to 
 the hederaceae, but yet distinct. Others may have a 
 less manifest connection : some have none. I should 
 wish to know with what orders the siliquosae are con- 
 nected?" 
 
 If this extract appears to have little affinity with the 
 great object of the work, it must be recollected that we 
 shall endeavour to point out the connection between the 
 natural affinities and the medical powers of plants, and 
 that it is of course necessary to show in what these na- 
 tural affinities consist. These doctrines will also assist 
 in some other arrangements, which must be the subjects 
 of our consideration. At all events, little has been said 
 in any botanical work on the subject, and the explana- 
 tion is wholly new to the English reader; consequently 
 interesting. We may remark, that M. Giseke has pre- 
 fixed what he styles 'A Geographico-genealogical Map 
 of the Affinities of the Orders.' This consists of cir- 
 cles of different diameters, each of which has the title 
 of one of the orders, and is of a size proportioned to the 
 number of its genera. They are at different distances" 
 according to the affinity : some touch, others pass be- 
 yond the circumference of its neighbour when the affi- 
 nity is considerable; and, at the point where they touch 
 or encroach, we find the connecting neighbouring ge- 
 nera. Let us just mention a fact, that in the moment 
 occurs to us on inspecting the map. The palmae are 
 nutritious, and in different parts farinaceous: the order 
 most nearly connected with these is the tripelatoideae ; 
 and the connecting genus is the butomus, which we 
 have very lately learnt from the Russian naturalists is 
 employed by the Kalmucks to make bread. The spe- 
 cies is the b. umbellatus. Numerous observations of 
 a similar kind we shall have occasion to add. 
 
 The first of the Linnean natural orders is the PAL- 
 M.E. These are sufficiently distinct in their form and 
 their properties. A farinaceous or an oily substance 
 abounds in all the species; and so rich is the palm in 
 supplying all the wants of man in a less artificial and 
 refined state of society, that where these trees abound. 
 
 scarcely any thing else is wanting for food, for defence, 
 or for convenience. 
 
 The second order, the PJPERIT.E, contain but few ge- 
 nera; but all are pungent or aromatic. The pepper, 
 the arum, the calla, the acorus, and draconthim. Of 
 these the acorus only is aromatic. The CALAMARIA 
 are the rushes, of which the cares arenaria, and two 
 species of cyperus, are employed ; and agree in a warm 
 strengthening quality, which adapts them for humoral 
 asthmas, and for rheumatism. The c. arenaria is called 
 the sarsaparilla of the Germans. It rather, however, 
 resembles the guaiacum. 
 
 The GRAMI.VA, which include the various kinds of the 
 cerealia, seem to contain in the greater number of spe- 
 cies a saccharine and farinaceous matter evolved in dif- 
 ferent parts of the- plant. The former is often found in 
 the leaves, though more generally in the seeds, always 
 to be elicited by a slight preparation. Instances of these 
 properties may be found in the sugar cane, and in bar- 
 ley; from which, by heat and moisture, malt is formed. 
 These are connected, by botanical analogy and medical 
 properties, with the rushes on one hand, and the olera- 
 ceae on the other. One species of lolium is the only 
 plant of this order supposed to be injurious, and the 
 only one of the order used in medicine: the gramen 
 caninum was employed on an uncertain foundation, and 
 is now neglected. 
 
 The TRIPETATOLOIDE.E, which follow, are related to 
 the rushes and palms. The butomus, as we have ob- 
 served, is a connecting link, but the species have no 
 medical virtue. A species of the calamus, viz. c. ro- 
 tang, is said to produce the sanguis draconis ; but this is 
 doubted, and the medicine itself scarcely possesses any 
 powers. 
 
 The EXSATJE contain only the crocus and the iris, em- 
 ployed in medicine; and, as the former is now found to 
 be useless, we cannot compare the medical powers of 
 the two genera. In the roots of the iris there is an 
 astringency with a considerable acrimony, and they 
 have been employed with success in dropsy. From ge- 
 neral affinity, the colchicum should perhaps have been 
 inserted in this order. Botanical refinement alone seems 
 to have excluded it. 
 
 The ORCHIDE.E contain the orchis; several species of 
 which are at different times employed to produce the 
 nutritious farina, the salep. The only other genus em- 
 ployed is the epidendrium, which furnishes the vanilla. 
 This also is nutritious, and, in the opinion of Linnaeus, 
 (Amaenit. Academ. vol. vii.) aphrodisiac. 
 
 The sciTAMiNEi are almost exclusively aromatic and 
 mucilaginous, if we except only the musa and canna; 
 which, as nutritious substances, are not very distant. 
 This order contains the ginger, the cardamoms, the 
 costas, galangals, and zedoary. The acorus is the only 
 European plant, though not a medicinal one. The 
 musa is not properly a species of this order. 
 
 The SPATHACE.E, the next order, are not very strictly 
 medical, or probably natural. Its characteristic is a 
 bulb, Consisting of the bases of the leaves of the pre- 
 ceding year, and consequently tunicated; but a gem 
 consists^nly of the rudiments of the future leaves. In 
 the latter, the scales become leaves : in the former, the 
 bases of .the old leaves become fleshy. All the spathaceae 
 are acrid, but this quality is vague; and we think Mur- 
 
O T 
 
 270 
 
 BO T 
 
 ray, among some useless or inconvenient alterations, 
 has properly united the garlic, the colchicum, the cro- 
 cus, hellebore, sabadillum, the squill, and several simi- 
 lar medicinal plants, under a new order, the liliacete. 
 Many of these are included by Linnaeus under the fol- 
 lowing order, the CORONARY; a term by no means de- 
 scriptive, as it implies only a group of beautiful flowers, 
 employed in making garlands, coronae. The chief dif- 
 ference between these and the spathaceae consists in the 
 spatha. The roots of some of these plants are escu- 
 lent, but it is not uncommon to find considerable acri- 
 mony sheathed in the root by farina. 
 
 The eleventh order, the SARMENTACE^E, called from 
 their having weak branches, in Latin sarmenta, is not 
 strictly natural ; and, in a medical view, contains plants 
 of somewhat dissimilar powers. The sarsaparilla, the 
 china, the rusous, the serpentaria, and other species of 
 aristolochia, agree in being moderately warm and dia- 
 phoretic. Qne species of alstromaeria, the a. ligta, has 
 been employed for similar purposes; yet many are acrid 
 and poisonous, of which our materia medica contains 
 only the asarum and the cocculus indicus. The aspara- 
 gus and cissampelos (pareira brava) are diuretic, not 
 without suspicions, in a more advanced state, of delete- 
 rious powers. The convallaria sigillum Solomonis, 
 Murray has with propriety referred to his liliaceae. Its 
 roots in Sweden are prepared like the cassada, and eaten 
 as bread; the roots of the calla in the north of Europe, 
 and the arum colocasia in Egypt, are employed in the 
 same manner. 
 
 The OLERACE/E contain the esculent herbs and roots; 
 as the spinach, the beet, and similar plants. Linnaeus, 
 however, has added, with less strictness, some other 
 medical groups, the docks, the laurels, and the canella. 
 The first deviation is in the hernaria, which is slightly 
 bitter;, and from hence he is led to the docks, which are 
 in their leaves herbaceous; and to the laurels, by steps 
 still less obvious and natural. He is, however, in this 
 indiscriminate arrangement, which he very lamely de- 
 fends, followed by Murray. 
 
 The SUCCULENTS are a strictly natural association. 
 The house leek is an example. About six genera of 
 this order are occasionally used in medicine, though of 
 weak powers. They are all succulent and cooling. 
 Succulent plants flourish in the driest soils; and when 
 too much watered they die, but do not produce a proper 
 vegetable mould. The stapelia, the euphorbia, and 
 aloes, do not belong to this order. 
 
 The GRUINALES are an association of congeneres, 
 without any striking general character. In a medical 
 view the order contains chiefly astringents, as the ge- 
 ranium, the quassia, and the simarouba. The vos solis 
 and acetosella are acidulous; but it is not uncommon 
 to find an acid evolved in the leaves of astringent plants. 
 This is discovered in the docks, and their congeneres, 
 the rhubarbs, and these plants are in other parts bitter. 
 The guaiacum contains in its bark a bitter and slightly 
 astringent principle. 
 
 The IXUVDAT^E, which live in water only, are insipid, 
 inodorous and not medicinal. The CALYCIFLOR^E con- 
 tain no medicinal plant; and the CALYCAXTHEAI.K one 
 only, now neglected, the lysimachia purpurea. It is 
 mucilaginous and astringent, so that perhaps some other 
 genera of this order may merit a trial. 
 
 The BICORNES contain few medical plants, of no very 
 decided character. The ledum palustre, rosmarinus 
 sylvestris, has alone any odour. The uva ursi, and the 
 different species of vaccinium, whose berries are chiefly 
 employed, but whose roots are bitter and astringent, as 
 well as the pyrola, show the general nature of the bi- 
 cornes. Linnaeus is inclined to add the styrax and ci- 
 trus. Murray admits the styrax, with the alkanet, the 
 red and yellow senders, and the tamarisk, with views 
 not correctly medicinal, though the last is a slight as- 
 tringent. 
 
 Of the HESPERIDE* we have no explanation; but we 
 observe the myrtus, which affords the cassia caryophil- 
 lata and the pimenta, and the caryophyllus aromaticus. 
 To which Murray adds the melaleuca leucandron, the 
 source of the oleum cajeput. This order is therefore 
 medicinally correct. 
 
 The ROTACE.fi have no commentary in Giseke. We 
 perceive them, however, to contain the anagallis, the 
 nummularia, the gentian, and centaury, which are all 
 bitter and slightly astringent. Murray adds the pri- 
 mula veris, the cyclamen, and the menyanthes (trifo- 
 lium fibrinum), which are slightly bitter and somewhat 
 fetid. These Linnaeus includes with propriety in the 
 following order, the PRECIS, all of which are without 
 stalks. 
 
 The CARYOPHYI.LEI occur only in the elder manuscript 
 of Fabricius. It is of little importance, including only 
 the pinks. The only genera used in medicine are the 
 dianthus and saponaria, "both neglected. The last de- 
 rived a temporary credit from the commendations of 
 Stahl and Boerhaave, who thought to have found a 
 powerful aperient in a plant, which thus contained what 
 they considered as a natural soap. 
 
 The TRIHILAT* contain the hippocastanum and nas- 
 turtium Indicum (tropoelum majus), to which Murray- 
 has added the barberry, and the tribulus aquaticus (trapa 
 natans). The bark of the horse chesnut is powerfully- 
 astringent, and that of the barberry is slightly so. The 
 others have little medicinal power. 
 
 The CORYDALES contains only the fumaria, a plant 
 that, from a cooling bitter taste, has acquired credit in 
 removing visceral obstructions. The fumaria bulbosa, 
 which, in former pharmaceutical authors was styled 
 aristolochia fabacea, is not very different. This genus 
 connects the corydalcs with the rhoeades. 
 
 The FUTAMiNE.fi afford only one medicinal plant, the 
 caparis. The gems styled capers are known among the 
 acetaria; but the root is bitter and acrid, though not 
 astringent. 
 
 The 26th order, the MULTISILHIUJE, is, in every me- 
 dical and botanical view, natural. Itfurnishes the aqui- 
 legia, the aconites, the delphinium, including the calca- 
 trippa and the stavisagria, the nigella, the paeony, the 
 hellebores, the ranunculi, the anemones, the flammula 
 jovis, the actsea, the thalictrum, and cimifuga, with 
 some similar plants. These are all anodynes, or rather 
 narcotics, with different mixtures of a'stimulant kind. 
 
 The RHCF.ADES contain chiefly the poppy: the only 
 other medicinal plant is the chaelidonium, which unites 
 considerable acrimony with narcotic powers, and whose 
 real merits seem to have been little understood. 
 
 The LURIDJE, called by Murray the solanace<s, con- 
 tain all the narcotics, and, in a medical view, should 
 
OT 
 
 271 
 
 O T 
 
 have followed the multisiliquae. It contains all the ve- 
 getable narcotic poisons, or remedies ; a class at pre- 
 sent too extensive for enumeration, but which any 
 reader can supply. 
 
 The CAMPANACE.E is a very important order. The 
 genus convolvulus furnishes five active purgatives, if 
 we except the jalap, now suspected to be the root of a 
 very different plant. The ipecacuanha also is known 
 not to be a species of viola. The lobelia is a more ge- 
 neral stimulant and diaphoretic ; and the dentaiia, if its 
 genus is not mistaken, a simple stimulant only. 
 
 The 30th order, CONTORTS, is an important one, as 
 it contains the cinchona; yet we find few, and not very 
 active, i.iedicines associated with it. The vinca per- 
 vinca is undoubtedly an astringent, and employed chiefly 
 in topical haemorrhages or mucous discharges ; and the 
 nerium antidysentericum, the codagapala of the hortus 
 Malabaricus, the conessi and tilicherry bark of modern 
 authors, is also a topical astringent. The asclepias 
 vincitoxicum agrees with neither; and there is little 
 doubt but that the order is not natural, or the asclepias 
 improperly arranged. Was there room for disquisitions 
 purely botannicai, we could, we think, prove the former 
 to be the case. 
 
 The VEPRECULJE are without a comment, and furnish 
 only one genus, the daphne, which supplies us with the 
 mezereum and thymelaea. The PAPILIOXACE^E are of 
 greater importance, and they form a natural group 
 even in the sexual system : they are the leguminosae of 
 Ray, the papilionaceae of Tournefort, and the irregular 
 tetrapetalous flowers of Rivirius. In short, the natural 
 relations are so obvious, that they cannot, even by the 
 most hasty observer, be overlooked or mistaken. They 
 afford, however, little subject of medical disquisition, 
 as we shall show by enumerating the principal genera 
 employed in medicine. These are the lupines, the 
 brooms, the beans, vetches, tragacanth, mellilot, and 
 fenugrec. The dolichos may have some medicinal 
 properties, but the setae of the pod are only employed 
 as a mechanical anthelmintic. The seeds of the broom 
 are acrid. 
 
 From the LOMENTACF..E various medicinal plants must 
 now be expunged, since they are found to belong to 
 other genera; yet, in a medical view, the list is very 
 miscellaneous. We find the cassia, including the senna 
 and the cassia fistularis, which are purgatives ; the mi- 
 mosa and logwood, which contain astringents ; the po- 
 lygala, of which the seneka is a species, that is both 
 emetic and cathartic. The tamarindus and myroxylon, 
 the supposed source of the balsam um Peruvianum, 
 must be excluded. We have already said that the fu- 
 maria has been added by Murray ; and, to a class so 
 miscellaneous, no injury can be offered. 
 
 The 35th order, the SEXTICOSJE, are astringent, though 
 in a slight degree. The tormentilla is the strongest. 
 The principal medicines derived from this order are the 
 saxifraga, ulmaria, the roses, the brambles, agrimony, 
 and some others of weak powers. 
 
 The POMACES contain the different fruits, as apples, 
 pears, medlars, quinces, cherries, plums, peaches, 
 oranges, currants, kc. The spirxa, which produces 
 no eatable fruit, should undoubtedly be excluded. 
 
 The COLVMNIFERS are the mah acae of later authors. 
 They are emollient, and contain the althaea, the mal- 
 lows, and the cacao. The cotton and abelmoschus be- 
 
 long to this order ; but, whatever be their merits in 
 other respects, \ve have no evidence of their mucilagi- 
 nous powers. Though the medical plants are few, the 
 list is, on the whole, extensive. 
 
 The TRICOCCS are a strictly natural association, and 
 contain plants of considerable acrimony. The genus 
 euphorbia- affords the euphofbium, catapotia, with the 
 greater and less esula: the cambogia is the supposed 
 source of the gutta gamba; the phyllanthus affords 
 the emblic myrobolans ; and the different species of 
 croton produce medicines of considerable acrimony. 
 The cascarilla is the bark of a croton, which, in its 
 other portions, appears acrid and poisonous. The 
 different species of ricinus afford also very acrid medi- 
 cines, though the acrimony is sheathed in the oil pro- 
 cured from its seeds. Murray adds green and bohea 
 teas ; they are certainly tricoccous, biK do not agree 
 with the other botanical or the medical properties of 
 the. order. 
 
 ThesrLiquos^ have been associated by almost every 
 botanist-from the time of Morison : they are the cruci- 
 forines of Tournefort; the tetradynamiae of Linnaeus. 
 They are very generally stimulant. The mustard, the 
 horse radish, the garden nasturtium, with a long tribe 
 of similar plants, belong to this order. They are sup- 
 posed to be very generally diuretic ; and from hence 
 their antiscorbutic qualities are explained: but they 
 possess this power in a very slight degree superior to 
 other vegetables. 
 
 The PERsoxAT.te form a natural medical association, 
 but their powers are weak, and they are at present sel- 
 dom employed. The veronica, becabunga, agnus cas- 
 tus, linaria, and scrophularia, are of this order; and from 
 these the virtues of the whole may be easily under- 
 stood. 
 
 The ASPERIFOLI^E are generally mucilaginous and 
 cooling. The consolida, the borage, pulmonaria, bu- 
 glossum, cynoglossa, with similar medicines, belong to 
 it. In a botanical and medical view, this order is strictly 
 natural : it was first formed by Caesalpinus, and retained 
 by Ray. The ancient pharmaceutists collected their 
 four cordial flowers from this order, but the virtue was 
 imaginary. 
 
 The VERTICILLAT^E formed an order also in Ray'.s 
 system. It is a strictly natural one in a botanical and 
 medical view, an4.chiefly contains the lighter European 
 aromatics. The various species of teucrium, the thyme, 
 the serpellum, the melissa, the lavender, the marjoram, 
 the mints, the sage, the rosemary, Sec. are of this order; 
 and all the plants generally agree in the same powers. 
 
 With the order DUMOS.E Linnaeus was not satisfied. 
 It includes the larger shrubs, without any very strict 
 botanical views, and we find little union in their medi- 
 cal virtues. It contains the spina cervina (rhamnus 
 catharticus), the elder, and the., tree that affords the 
 balsamum copaibae. How distant and irreconcilable ! 
 The greater number are highly acrid, and many are 
 poisonous : they seem to have some connection with 
 the tricoccse. 
 
 From the SEPIARIJE we only employ the jasmine and 
 the olive ; and, from their virtues, if any, those of the 
 other genera will be sufficiently obvious. The syringa 
 is of this order. 
 
 The 45th order, the UMBELLATE, is a natural one ; 
 and the medicinal plants arranged under it are distin- 
 
BUT 
 
 272 
 
 EOT 
 
 guished by some acrimony, which at times rises to 
 aroma, as in the carui and coriander; at others, betrays 
 the nauseous smell and taste of the fetid gums; and in 
 some is united to the deleterious smell and powers of 
 the cicuta, which is an umbellated plant. 
 
 The HEDERACEjfc contain the ivy, the vine, and the 
 gensing, plants united by no medical, and no very strik- 
 ing botanical analogy. The STELLATJE form a more 
 natural group ; yet, in a medical view, not strikingly 
 such. It contains the spigelia, an anthelmintic ; the 
 serpentum lignum, a warm sudorific; the madder, the 
 galium, matrisylva, and mungos (ophiorriza mingos). 
 The coffee very nearly resembles the plants of this 
 .erder. 
 
 The AGGREGATE contain the scabiosa officinalis ; 
 another species, morsus diaboli; and the viscum, which 
 are astringents; with the valerian, of very different 
 qualities. This order was established by Vaillant. 
 
 The COMPOSITE is a very miscellaneous order, and, 
 in reality, consists of several sufficiently natural asso- 
 ciations. Its distinguishing mark is a single calyx, 
 common to several florets, generally monopetalous. 
 The groups into which this order is divided, are the 
 cafiitatts, semiflosculosce, discoidea, ofijiositifoiia:, and 
 nucamentacee. The cafiitatg are distinguished by a 
 bitterness, with occasionally a warm acrimony. It con- 
 tains the bardana, the carduus, different species of cen- 
 taury, the onopordum, the cinara, and the carthamus, 
 with some similar plants. It is not easy to fix the 
 limits between the capitatae and semiflosculosae : the 
 scolymus unites them, for it has the habit of a carduus; 
 yet all the florets are ligulated. In the same way the 
 perdicium, a new genus, unites the inula of the group 
 discoideae with the hieracium, which is one of the 
 semiflosculosae. This second group contains the ole- 
 raceae which possess some acrimony, as the cichoreum, 
 the endive, the taraxacum, the lettuce, the scorzonera, 
 and the tragapogon. The greater number are lac- 
 tescent, but none poisonous except the lactuca virosa, 
 which, however, by cultivation becomes mild and escu- 
 lent. 
 
 The DISCOIDE.,% are styled by some authors radiates: 
 many of these are slightly bitter, but the bitter is of the 
 narcotic kind ; and in several it is in so great a degree, 
 particularly in the arnica and doronicum, as to require 
 the greatest caution. One group which has no title, 
 the following, the ofi/iositifolite and the nucamentace<e, 
 do not greatly differ in the qualities enumerated ; and 
 we may mention, as examples, the artemisia, the tansy, 
 the camomile flowers, the inula, the achillaea, and the 
 arnica. Some are milder, as the colt's foot, the xan- 
 thium, the matricaria, &c.; but they all show some 
 acrimony in different parts, and many seem to have an 
 expectorant power. 
 
 The AMENTACE^L are the trees distinguished by a 
 particular calyx, styled amentum. If distinguished by 
 any medical quality, it is astringency. The willow, 
 the chesnut, the oak, the hazel nut, all show astringent 
 powers ; and there are a few other genera somewhat 
 similar, though less distinguished in this respect. The 
 pistacia affords the Cyprian turpentine, which, with the 
 usual stimulus, seems to unite a tonic power. The 
 mastich, used to preserve the teeth and gums, belongs 
 to the genus pistacia of this order. 
 
 The CONIFERS we have partly noticed in the numer- 
 
 ous species of pines under the article ABIES. Thi- 
 genera pinus, cupressus, and juniperus, afford the prin- 
 cipal medicinal articles under this truly natural order. 
 
 The COADCNAT^E scarcely offer any medicinal plant, 
 unless the ilicium anisatum, which affords the anisum 
 stellatum, already noticed, be considered as referable to 
 this order. 
 
 The scAnniDi^E afford little room for remark, "as the 
 plants referred to it scarcely agree in medical virtues. 
 \Ye find the parietaria, the contrayerva, the fig, the 
 nettle, the mulberry, the elm, the hemp, and the hop, 
 of different and almost of opposite powers. 
 
 The FILICES, MUSCI, AI.GJE, and FUNGI, only remain. 
 These are truly natural orders ; but of the plants, con- 
 sidered medicinally, we can say little. The ferns are in 
 general slightly astringent. The polipodium, filix foe- 
 mina, and mas. are of this kind ; and general expe- 
 rience, long before the time of Madame Noufler, has 
 established the utility of the last in the destruction of 
 the taenia. They are all mucilaginous ; and the capil- 
 lary plants, species of the asplenium and adiantum, are 
 also accounted expectorant. 
 
 Of the MOSSES we know little. The lycopodium 
 clavatum is employed externally ; the 1. selago is pecu- 
 liarly acrid and violent in its operation. The adianthum 
 aureum is the politrichum commune of the botanist, 
 and a capillary plant, consequently used as an expec- 
 torant. 
 
 The ALGJE afford the lichen, many species of which 
 are employed. These are in general bitter, mucilagi- 
 nous, and supposed to be pectoral ; but we shall speak 
 at length of the species most used under the title of 
 lichen islandicus. The muscus cumatilis (lichen aph- 
 thosus) is peculiarly acrid and purgative. From the 
 latter quality it has been considered as an anthelmintic. 
 Infused in milk, it is given in Sweden to children in the 
 aphthae. The other algae agree in no common property, 
 if we except the ashes of the fuci, which, containing 
 the natron and sea salt, are used with success in scro- 
 fula. Of the general properties of the fungi we have 
 already spoken. Of their medical powers experience 
 no longer permits us to speak, as they have been long 
 disused. 
 
 We have followed this long discussion with anxious 
 care, for the reasons already assigned. From a fair en- 
 quiry, we think it will appear that natural associations 
 of medicinal plants in general possess similar virtues ; 
 and the principle is confirmed by the circumstance, that 
 the less strictly natural orders, in a botanical view, con- 
 tain plants most dissimilar in a medical. The conclu- 
 sion, then, rigorously follows, that by cultivating natural 
 orders we greatly improve our knowledge of the medi- 
 cinal power of plants. It is this reflection that has led 
 us in appearance so far from our path ; and, after hav- 
 ing rejected the general botanical -details, has induced 
 us to engage at some length in the present disquisition. 
 In fact, it was not in our power to examine medical bo- 
 tany in its most extensive range ; we have, therefore, 
 chosen the parts which seemed to admit of the most 
 useful application. We have chosen it, too, though fully 
 convinced ot the labour it required, since no prototype 
 existed ; and, though the natural orders are now gene- 
 rally pointed out, the subject has not been properly fol- 
 lowed in detail. 
 
 As we have said, that, in proportion to the more cor- 
 
15 O T 
 
 BO i 
 
 feet fonnation of natural orders, medical botany might times under the ovary, when it is styled A. 
 be further improved, the later attempts in this line in the cruciferae and labiate; and sometimes on thr 
 would appear to merit some investigation. As Murray calyjr, and is then called /u-rigynoua, as in the rosacese 
 has adopted the natural orders of Linnaeus with some and leguminosae. In this case the flower is rarely mo- 
 changes, we have considered his system in a parallel nopetalous, though this occasionally occurs, as in the 
 \viththatoftheSwedishnaturalist. In these changes campanulaceae, and some others. Jussieu has added 
 we have found something to commend, and much to the following table, to express the importance of each 
 blame. It is to be regretted that he has not left any part of the fructifications in forming natural associa- 
 disquisition on this subject, and given reasons for his tions. The proportion is expressed by a fraction, of 
 interpolations. A favoured pupil of Linnaeus might which 12 is the common denominator, 
 have communicated many valuable observations on the /"Presence or absence, .... 9 
 connection of botany with medicine in this mode of Situation with respect to the ova- 
 arrangement. Calyx. - - \ rium, -- 10 
 
 The later system of Jussieu, published in its most j Structure, 8 
 
 perfect form by Ventenat, would too far extend the Regularity or irregularity of its 
 
 present article ; yet we should not avoid the labour if it border, -----'--- g 
 
 were more applicable to medicinal investigation. Jus- ("Presence or absence, - - - - -10 
 
 sieu has adopted what is/ technically styled a method; Insertion, -------- n 
 
 that is, he has formed classes and orders, as well as a Flower. - < Structure, ------- \\ 
 
 clavis classium. But his orders are extremely numer- Regularity or irregularity of its 
 
 ous, because they are very strictly natural ; so that little i l_ border, -----'... 9 
 
 can be predicated of each order, but what is imme- ( Insertion, ------- -n 
 
 diately suggested by the genus. The step, however, Stamina. - 4 Number, connection, and propor- 
 
 which he has thus taken, is highly judicious, as pre- (_ tion, 7 
 
 paratory to the formation of more extensive, and con- Q . C Free or adhering, -----. 10 
 
 sequently more useful, orders ; and, as we found that Simple or complicated, ... 9 
 
 those of Linnaeus contained too numerous, and conse- g tv i e 5 Present or absent, 6 
 
 quently discordant, genera, so in this system we should Simple or complicated, - - - 6 
 
 see with satisfaction an union of some of the genera Stigma. - - In every view, ---.-.. g 
 
 most nearly related. Were we to resume this subject C Present' or absent, 9 
 
 in a separate work, we should perhaps be rather tempt- Pericarpium. < Consistence, ------- g 
 
 ed to reform the associations of Linnaeus, than wholly (_ Internal structure, ----- 3 
 
 adopt those of Jussieu. We speak only with a view to TPresent or absent, ----- \Q 
 
 the medicinal power of vegetables. Porkr, , J Position with respect to the em- 
 
 The Swedish naturalist thought highly of M. Jus- l< t bryo, - - - 9 
 
 sieu's botanical talents, and of his natural associations. (^Nature, . 9 
 
 We have seen, in the litile dialogue quoted, that he had p v. . 5 Situation, - 9 
 
 in his view a method which he would not explain ; but Direction, ------- 3 
 
 he has given hints of this method, and it appears to be Plumula. - - In every view, 4 
 
 the same with that of Jussieu. As this must be the ,. . C Direction, ------- JQ 
 
 foundation of even- improvement of natural orders, we Situztion, -------- 9 
 
 shall enlarge a little on it. Natural orders are very in- . , C Form, ----,--.. IQ 
 
 timately connected with the cotyledons, or the lobes, as DS ' Number, - - - J - ... 13 
 
 in the bean, into which the seed is divided. The seeds In this table the only term not generally known is 
 
 of the greater number of plants, as we have seen, con- the perispermura : it is not a new appellation, though 
 
 tain two cotyledons; many contain one only, and the seldom employed. It is that part of ripe seeds distinct 
 
 cryptogamiae chiefly contain none. From the time of from the coverings and the embryo; in many seeds not 
 
 Ray, this has been found the part of a vegetable most unlike, both in consistence and colour, the white of an 
 
 steady and constant, and that which connects plants egg. Grew calls it the albumen, and Malphigi, the 
 
 similar in form and in virtues. The polycotyledones secundinae internae. 
 
 are only like double flowers, vegetable monsters, pro- Jussieu's system is divided into fifteen classes. The 
 
 duced by an excess of nourishment, and consist in a first is the acotyledonous, the cryptogamix of Linmeus, 
 
 further division of the lobes of the bicotyledones. containing an order of hepaticae added to the usual 
 
 Some authors contend, as Gaertner and others, that ones. The mont/cotylfdone are divided into three 
 
 real polycotyledonous plants exist ; but this makes little classes, according to the situation of the pistils before 
 
 difference in the arrangement, as there are but few explained. The first of these contains the reeds, 
 
 such, and not strikingly distinguished. rushes, and grasses; the 2d, the palms, the lilies, and 
 
 Another part of Jussieu's system is connected with irises, &.c.; and the 3d, the scitaminese, orchidez, kc. 
 the insertion of the corolla. The flower is subject to The dicotyledones are divided into three sections, form- 
 few varieties, but it is not so constant as the cotyledons, ing ten classes, viz. the apetali, monopetali, and poly- 
 Linnaeui attended only to two distinctions, viz. the su- petali. These are subdivided according to the attachr 
 perior and inferior, when it was above or below the ment of the stamina or corolla. The apetali, whose 
 ovarium, or seed pod. Jussieu is more minute. It is stamina are attached to the pistil, are the asaroids 
 sometimes inserted on the ovary, and is then styled only ; to the calyx, the laurels, the proteas, the daphnes. 
 ffiyginous, as itvthe rubiaceae and umbelliferae ; some- Sec.'; under the pistil, the amaranthuscs, planta-os, Ecr 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
15 OT 
 
 274 
 
 OT 
 
 The mor.opetali, whose corolla is attached under the 
 pistil, contain the jessamines, the solana, borragos, 
 the gentianas, labiatse, personatae, &c. ; when attached 
 to the calyx, the bicornes, campanulacese, Sec. ; when 
 attached under the pistil, with the antherae reunited, 
 they contain the corymbiferae, chicoraceae, Sec. ; with 
 the antherae distinct, the dipsaceae, rubiaceae, and cap- 
 rifolacece. The polypetalous plants, whose stamina 
 are attached to the pistil, contain the araliacex and um- 
 bclliferaz ; when attached under the pistil, the tulips, 
 ranunculuses, barberries, poppies, cruciferae, hespe- 
 ridae, malvaceae, sarmentacese, &c. ; when attached to 
 the calyx, the ficoids, the succulents, the rosaceae, the 
 leguminosae, Etc. The last class contains the irregular 
 plants, where the stamina are separated from the pistil ; 
 viz. the tithymalae, the cucurbitaceae, urticeae, amenta- 
 ceae, and coniferae. 
 
 In these fifteen classes, one hundred natural orders 
 are arranged ; containing one thousand seven hundred 
 and fifty-four genera. The characters of the genera 
 arc simple, and at the same time complete. The advan- 
 tages of an increased number of characters arc consider- 
 able, and it is not one of the least, that they are more 
 simple, more easily comprehended and recollected. 
 
 The perfection of a natural method, is the philoso- 
 pher's stone of the botanist. The great obstacle, says 
 Linnaeus, is the number of plants not yet known. We 
 have expressed a very opposite opinion, but with a dif- 
 ferent meaning. Linnaeus thought the method, which 
 did not contain every vegetable, imperfect : he spoke 
 of the groups, and the completion of a system, as com- 
 prehending the whole. But, as the shades by which 
 nature varies her productions arc minute and almost 
 imperceptible, were every vegetable known, we should 
 probably find discrimination into orders difficult, if not 
 impossible. In the most natural orders, the distinction 
 of genera is far from an easy task. 
 
 The arrangement of natural orders has occasioned 
 some difficulty. From the varying shades by which 
 these associations change, it has been proposed that 
 they should follow each other according to their affi- 
 nity. This is, however, difficult, and perhaps not the 
 moat convenient plan; for an order may; agree with 
 another in some respect, and with a very distant one in 
 others. The idea suggested by Linnaeus, and executed, 
 as we have said, by Giseke, is more convenient, viz. to 
 lay them down like countries in a map, when the con- 
 nection of the whole.vegetable kingdom will be obvious. 
 As botanists now do not confine their descriptions to 
 the arbitrary systematic distinctions only, natural sys- 
 tems will be daily more complete, and medical botany, 
 iv e trust, be proportionably improved. 
 
 Though we look, however, to the perfection of a na- 
 tural system as the best method of assisting our inves- 
 tigation of the medical properties of plants, we have 
 expressed our approbation of an artificial one, as the 
 most ready and convenient method of discovering the 
 place of a vegetable in an arrangement of plants; and, 
 of course, of obtaining a ready access to its synonyms. 
 For these reasons we have identified the medicinal 
 plants by a reference to the Linnaean system ; and it 
 remains to give some explanation of the principles on 
 which the northern Pliny proceeded in constructing it. 
 
 Linnaeus was very early persuaded of the distinction 
 of sexes in plants, a question now no longer disputed; 
 
 for the last dart of Spalanzani ' rung, ineffectually 
 tinkling on the shield.' The male organs he supposed 
 to be the stamina; those upright filaments which, in a 
 tulip or a lily, stand around a central column, bearing 
 orange coloured bodies, the ant/icrts. The central co- 
 lumn is considered as the female organ, and styled the 
 pistil, and its summit is the stigma. In the Linnaean 
 system the first ten classes arc distinguished by the 
 number of trie stamina, and styled monandria, dian- 
 dria, &c. from the number of the v^{, or males. No 
 vegetable contains eleven stamina, so that the eleventh 
 class is distinguished by twelve dodecandria. The 
 two next are those that contain twenty, or more than 
 twenty, stamina, icosandria and fiolyandria; but in these 
 greater numbers there is not always a regularity, so 
 that the attachment of the stamina to the calyx is after- 
 wards superadded. The unequal length of the stamina 
 distinguishes the two next classes. When of four, two 
 are longer than the others, the class is styled didyna- 
 w in, the superiority of two ; when of six, four are 
 longer, tetradynaitiia, the superiority of four. When 
 the filaments of the stamina are united into one body, 
 the class is styled monadelfihia; when into two, diadtl- 
 fi/iia; when into many, potyadelfihia, the brotherhood 
 of one, two, or many ; when united by the antherae, the 
 class is syngcnrxia. When the stamina are attached to 
 the pistil, the class is gynandria. 
 
 The sexual organs are sometimes found on different 
 flowers of the same plant, sometimes on different plants. 
 These furnish the monacia and dixcia, a single or a 
 double house. Sometimes they are found more indis- 
 criminately, mixed with flowers which contain in one 
 the organs of both sexes ; and the class is then styled 
 jiolygamia, many marriages. The last class contains 
 the plants which have no visible flowers, the flags, the 
 ferns, the mosses, and mushrooms ; these are united 
 under the class cryfitogamia, concealed marriages. 
 
 Of these classes very few are natural : the tetrady- 
 namia and monadelphia are very nearly such. The 
 diadelphie and syngenesia do not contain many dis- 
 cordant plants. 
 
 The ORDERS of the first thirteen classes are taken 
 from the central column, which is not always a single 
 one; and are styled monogynia, digynia, &.c. from yvvr,, 
 a woman. The orders of the didynamiae are distin- 
 guished by the seed being naked or covered ; of the 
 tetradynamiac, from the seed pod. 
 
 The classes distinguished by the connection of the 
 stamina, are divided into orders from their number : 
 those where the antherae are connected, from circum- 
 stances somewhat fanciful, but of little importance to 
 ex'plain. The orders of the gynandrias, monoeciae, and 
 diccciaE, are taken from the number and connection of 
 the antherae, or their situation. Those of the polygamiae 
 from the flowers being on the same, or on different 
 plants. The orders of the cryptogamiae are the natural 
 families formerly mentioned ; and to these Linnaeus 
 adds the natural family of the palmse. 
 
 Of the numerous vegetables thus arranged, but few 
 are used in medicine; and it has been for ages the sub- 
 ject of declamation, echoed from mouth to mouth 
 with little change, and with little discrimination, how 
 improperly we employ chemical medicines which 
 the stomach cannot assimilate, instead of vegetables 
 which arc subservient to its power. We arc not yet 
 
B O T 
 
 27 
 
 BO U 
 
 prepared to discuss this question ; yet we have already 
 found 'that the vital fluid is seldom greatly changed in 
 the most violent diseases ; and In many no change has 
 been even suspected. The great sources of disease are 
 the excess and diminution of motion, or irregular ac- 
 tion; producing either spasmodic paroxysms, or a de- 
 rangement of the balance of the circulation. In a few 
 instances only are the fluids affected ; and in the greater 
 number of these the fault is corrected by exciting the 
 Cation of the moving powers, rather than amending the 
 supposed deterioration. Yet we mean not to reject or 
 undervalue vegetable medicines : in many instances 
 are our great support. Nor can we find, in the 
 mineral kingdom, medicines equal to ipecacuanha, to 
 rhubarb, the different aromatics, and, perhaps, the bark. 
 Were we to pursue the list, it would not, however, fill 
 many lines. In a vignette to the Mateiia Mcdica Con- 
 tracta of Tessari, though we believe the original idea 
 was Hailcr's, we see two boys holding the ' sieve of 
 truth.' Opium, castor, and bark, only fall through ; 
 the rest are retained, even the radix senekse ; and cin- 
 nabar is seen apparently forcing a passage. 
 
 We had designed to add a table of the medicinal 
 plants as arranged in the Linnaean system ; but it 
 would fill some pages without any adequate advantage; 
 as it would only be more clearly seen what discordant 
 properties are thus violently brought together, and how 
 it. plants very similar in their powers, are placed. 
 This, however, from what we have already stated, is no 
 . ; iient against the Linnxan arrangement. The 
 natural and artificial systems may mutually assist and 
 illustrate each other ; and each, in turn, be employed 
 with advantage. 
 
 BOTA'NICON, (.&>"*'* lierba}. The name of a 
 plaster described by P. JEgineta, and made of herbs. 
 
 BO'THOR.( Arabic,) hath three significations among 
 the Arabians. 1. Tumours in general; 2. A tumour 
 with a solution of continuity; and 3. Small tumours, 
 which is the most correct interpretation. It has been 
 supposed to signify an abscess of the nostrils, or tran- 
 sitory pimples in the face. The Arabians call the 
 *mall fi<jx and measles by this name. 
 
 BCXTHRIOX, vel BOTRION, (in Greek, jStfir, 
 a little fiit]. A SMALL PIT, (from /3fyS-, a ditch}. This 
 word is used to express a small clean ulcer of the cor- 
 iiea, equal to the head of a pin, called also c<ehma. I 
 it should be an internal lamina of the cornea, it creates 
 the disease called gerontoxon, and a staphyloma suc- 
 ceeds. See Sauvages' XosologiaMethodica. Also the 
 alveoli, or sockets of the teeth. 
 
 BO'TIN. See TEREBIXTHIXA. 
 
 BO'TOU, BO'TOUA. See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 BO'TRIA. A plant found on the coast of Africa. Its 
 berries afe eaten as food, and a decoction of its roots 
 recommended in internal inflammations of the breast. 
 It resembles the pareira, but its botanical relations are 
 not fully known. 
 
 BOTRITIS, BOTRYITES. BOTRITES, (from fi*- 
 a cluster, properly of grapes). See CADMIA. 
 
 BO'TRYS. The following are generally considered 
 as species of botrys. 
 
 BO'TRYS. The OAK of CAPPADOCIA or of JERUSALEM ; 
 also called arlemisia, ambrosia, chenofiodium, and atri- 
 ftlex odora, or suavcolenus. It is the c/ienofiodiuTn bo- 
 ?ryLin. Sp. Pi. 320. 
 
 BO'TRYS MEXICA'NA. The MEXICAN TEA. C 
 also botrys ambrosioidei Afe.riccna, c/ienoflodium Zlejci- 
 canum, bolri/s Americana, S/ianish tea, and Cretin 
 botrys. Chenofiodium ambrosoides Lin..Sp. PI. 320. 
 
 These plants are natives of the southern parts of 
 Europe; they are sown annually in our gardens. The 
 leaves and flowery heads have a strong but no 
 pleasant scent, are aromatic and acrid to the taste. If 
 they are much handled, an unctuous resinous juice ad- 
 heres to the fingers. 
 
 The proper menstruum for their active matter is rec- 
 tified spirit of wine; but boiling water also takes u- 
 greatest part of their virtue. An infusion drunk ; 
 is useful in palsy, weakness, coughs, and humoral 
 asthmas. The seeds are said to be carminative and an- 
 thelmintic. They are ranked among the antispasraodics : 
 the former is the weakest. 
 
 BO'TUS, BO'TIA, or BO'TUS BARBA'TUS. It 
 is a chemical vessel, called a cucurbit, (see CCCUR- 
 BITA) ; also a vessel placed upon a vessel ; a vess' 
 fusion, or a desensorium ; a chemical furnace in which 
 distillation is performed by descent ; a crucible. 
 
 BOUBA'LIOS. See CUCUMIS AGHESTIS, and PU- 
 DENDUM MULIEBRE. 
 
 BOU'BOX. The Greek word from whence BUBO 
 is taken, (see BUBO). It signifies the groin, sometimes 
 the glands in the groin ; and a tumour of the glands in 
 the neck, arm pits, behind the ears, or of any external 
 glandular part. 
 
 BOU'CERAS, (from /3s?, an ox, and Kipos, a horn}. 
 So called from the figure of the seed. See FEXU:; 
 GR.ECU.M. 
 
 BOUGI'E, in the French language, means a - 
 candle. The term is applied to a body of a similar 
 shape, introduced into the urethra for removing ob- 
 structions. It is likewise known by the terms catheter, 
 candela cerea, vel medicata. A. wax candle was for- 
 merly employed ; and from the name, it seems to be a 
 French invention. It was described previous to the- 
 appearance of syphilis. 
 
 In Dr. Swediaur's Pharmacopoeia Syphilitica, bougies 
 are called CATHETERES, first made of silver, but they 
 are better formed of elastic resin of various sizes. The 
 second he styles CATHETERES CEREI, of elastic resin, 
 or of musical chords, made from the intestines of sheep. 
 The third are CEHEI MEDIC-ATI, made in the following 
 manner : 
 
 R. Cerae flavae liquefactae Ibi. spermatis ceti, iij- 
 aquas lythargyri acetati, Ph. Lend. nov. 5 ij- f> i: these 
 when mixed together are removed from the fire, and 
 slips of linen cloth are to be dipped in the composition, 
 to be rolled into the form of a wax taper. 
 
 The fourth are the CEREI MEDICATI, known long be- 
 fore the time of Le Dran. 
 
 The great object to be attained by the bougie is me- 
 chanical pressure equable on all sides. We do not 
 now expect to gain any advantage by introducing mer- 
 cury in this way into the system, or to cure any ulcera- 
 tion. The preparation is therefore simple ; and the 
 cloths of which they are composed, are chiefly im- 
 pregnated with wax and oil, rendered somewhat firmer 
 by a proportion of resin. Some saturnine preparation 
 is generally added, as the urethra is in an irritable 
 state, and the mechanical irritation might otherwise in- 
 crease it. 
 
 N n 2 
 
BO U 
 
 276 
 
 BOU 
 
 From whatever composition the bougies are made, 
 they must be of different sizes, from the knitting needle 
 to a goose cjuill. The common ones are made in the 
 following manner. Having spread any quantity of linen 
 rag with the composition that is chosen for the pur- 
 pose, cut it into slips from six to ten inches long, and 
 from half an inch to an inch broad ; then dexterously 
 roll them on a glazed tile into the form of a wax candle. 
 As the end of the bougie which is first introduced into 
 the urethra should be somewhat smaller than the rest, 
 th.e slips must be cut a little tapering; and when the 
 bougies are rollecj up, thai side must be outward on 
 which the plaster is spread. 
 
 Mons. Dar'an, and some others, attributed the action 
 of their bougies to the composition used in forming 
 them. Mr. Sharpe apprehended that their efficacy 
 was chiefly owing U; their compression on the affected 
 part ; and Mr. Aikyi adds, that as bougies of very dif- 
 ferent compositions succeed equally well in curing the 
 saiu<- disorders in the urethra, it is plain that they do 
 not art from any peculiar qualities in their composition, 
 but by means of some common property, probably their 
 mechanical form. 
 
 The efficacy of mere compression iii many cases of 
 constriction is well known, from the use of sponge 
 tents for dilating parts straitened by cicatrices. If, then, 
 obstructions in the urethra arise, from a constriction 
 formed by cicatrised ulcers, or a projection of the 
 spongy substance of the urethra into the canal, we may 
 easily conceive that a gentle continued compression 
 will, in time, overcome the disease. We may also 
 readily account for the inferior efficacy of metallic, 
 whalebone, and leather bougies, from their not having 
 the property of swelling with moisture, and therefore 
 not making an equal compression. 
 
 There is no doubt but the mechanical stimulus of a 
 foreign body in such a tender part, though free from 
 disease, must produce in some degree a discharge of 
 matter, and this will be varied according to the chemi- 
 cally stimulating quality of the composition, and the 
 irritable state of the urethra ; but it seems an absurdity 
 to apply an uniform cause of distention to the whole 
 length of a canal, with a view of producing extraordi- 
 nary effects upon a particular part, by means of some 
 powerful quality in the ingredients. That part of the 
 bougie which was in contact with the diseased part is 
 certainly covered with matter; but this circumstance is 
 owing to the greater irritation of the urethra there than 
 in the other parts. To forming bougies of very active 
 materials there certainly exists a very proper objec- 
 tion ; because the healthy as well as the diseased parts 
 are exposed to their action, and may themselves be- 
 come diseased by the application. Surgeons, therefore, 
 have confined themselves to the simple kinds, and such 
 as act chiefly by compression. 
 
 Plenck recommended bougies of catgut, which may 
 be easily introduced even into an urethra greatly con- 
 tracted, as the size is small, the substance is firm, and 
 as it dilates with moisture. They are not, however, 
 convenient; they dilate below the stricture, give great 
 pain when withdrawn, and do not dilate sufficiently on 
 the contracted part. 
 
 The elastic resin has been employed for this purpose 
 with great success, as it unites firmness and flexibility, 
 out perhaps it does not swell sufficiently. The resin 
 
 is moulded on catgut in a way kept secret. They i;iv 
 however, in many cases highly serviceable, though their 
 surface soon becomes rough, and they are expensive. 
 
 Mr. Smyth, apothecary, of Tavislock street, has dis- 
 covered a metallic composition of which he forms bou- 
 gies, which are allowed to possess properties that tliese 
 instruments have long wanted, in order to make them 
 complete and efficacious in practice. Bougies formed 
 of this metallic substance are flexible, have a highly 
 polished surface of a silver hue, and possess a sufficient 
 degree of firmness for any force requisite for the pass- 
 ing them in cures of strictures in the urethra. Indeed 
 the short time which they have been employed has 
 convinced practitioners that they exceed any bougies 
 which have yet been invented, and are capable of suc- 
 ceeding in all cases where the use of such an instru- 
 ment becomes necessary. They are made either solid 
 or hollow, and answer extremejy well as catheters ; for 
 they not only pass into the bladder with ease, but may 
 also be suffered to continue there for any convenient 
 space of time, and hence produce the most essential 
 benefit. Catheters are also made of the same composi- 
 tion. They certainly do not swell with moisture, but 
 they do not break or bend. 
 
 See Sharp's Critical Enquiry, ch. iv. and Aikin's Ob- 
 servations on the external Use of Preparations of Lead. 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. 201, Sec. and White's Sureerv, 
 371. 
 
 BOUI'. (Chinese). See TH^A. 
 
 BOU'LIMUS. A VORACIOUS APPETITE; (from 
 /3s, a particle which, in composition, augments the 
 sense, and A<jt*$, hunger}. Houlimos, or bulimus, for 
 which word Avicenna uses bolismus, signifies an ox's 
 appetite, though this disease is more frequently called 
 fumes canina, or afipetitus caninus ; a CANINE APPE- 
 TITE: it is also called /i/iaged<sna, afajihagia, bulimia, 
 bufieina. 
 
 Dr. Cullen names this genus of disease bulimia. 
 He places it in the class locales, and order dysorejcia ; 
 and distinguishes three species. 1. Bulimia heluonum, 
 in which there is no other disorder of the stomach than 
 an excessive craving of food. 2. Bulimia syncopalis, 
 in which there is a frequent desire of food, and the 
 sense of hunger is preceded by swooning. 3. Bulimia 
 emetica, also cynorexia, in which an extraordinary ap- 
 petite for food is followed by vomiting. 
 
 In some it may be a natural misfortune; for on dis- 
 section it hath been found, in a few instances, that the 
 right orifice of the stomach was too large, consequently 
 the aliment was too soon expelled through it. Galen 
 says it is caused by an intense acid in the stomach, or 
 other acrimony in the gastric juice. Others attribute 
 it to a weakness in the lower orifice of the stomach, or 
 to worms. 
 
 The complaint was perhaps more common formerly 
 than at present, since the ancient authors consider it 
 with great apparent anxiety. The cause of hunger, in 
 general, we shall find to be an emptiness of the stomach, 
 inducing an uneasy contraction. An increase of this 
 contraction may arise from a rapid digestion, from a 
 weakness of the stomach,- or perhaps from worms. 
 The food is retained in the stomach by its contraction, 
 raising the larger curvature of the stomach to an hori- 
 zontal position, and thus rendering the escape of the 
 food from the pylorus difficult. In this way, weak- 
 
BO \ 
 
 277 
 
 B R A 
 
 ness may occasion imperfect digestion, and, of course, 
 insatiable hunger; but this cause may be easily ascer- 
 tained by the licnteric discharge. Indeed, we believe 
 it seldom occurs, and acids scarcely in any instance pro- 
 duce the complaint. From worms we have, we think, 
 seen this disease : but we own that this cause is doubt- 
 ful, for a plain and obvious reason, that no known spe- 
 cies of worm lives on a chylous fluid, and the general 
 effect of worms is irritation. 
 
 Lommius observes, that in this case there is great 
 hunger, much is eaten, which, oppressing the stomach, 
 is again thrown up; the patient is thus relieved, but the 
 appetite returns; the stomach eased, by eating is again 
 oppressed, and is again relieved, as that of a dog by vo- 
 miting. 
 
 There is no danger if food is supplied, though the 
 patient be pregnant, except fainting is frequent. Faint- 
 ing, with a full stomach, is a dangerous symptom; and 
 the breath failing when a fainting comes on, adds to the 
 danger: but these appearances are uncommon. 
 
 If an acid should be the cause, after vomiting, the 
 testaceous powders, the lixivium of tartar, and iron 
 filings, have been given. 
 
 If worms are suspected, anthelmintics must be pre- 
 scribed ; and in every instance,, food of a less nutritious 
 kind should be employed. 
 
 When the cause is not very manifest, moderate 
 doses of opium may be given at proper intervals ; but 
 some circumspection is required in administering it. 
 Besides voniting, purges with aloes will be adviseable, 
 wormwood, and such other medicaments as warm and 
 strengthen the stomach. Galen commends frequent 
 small doses of brandy ; and Riverius says, that amber- 
 gris is peculiarly useful if five or six grains be re- 
 peated at due intervals; and coffee we have found of 
 great service. 
 
 This disorder terminates in alientery, dropsy, atrophy, 
 or cachexy. Boulimus, it is said, is not attended with a 
 vomiting, but with a fainting ; and that in the FAMES 
 CANINA, the patient vomits up his greedy meals, or 
 they run off by stool. In the BULIMIA, it is remarked, 
 the same inclination to eat exists as in the BOULIMUS, 
 but without the power ; and after the patient does eat, 
 he faints. See Galen, Alexander Trallian, Paulus 
 .Egineta, and Lommius. 
 
 BOU'NIAS, (from t/5, a bunch}. See BUMAS. 
 
 BOU'RSE, LA. See SUSPEXSOR. 
 
 BOUTU'A. See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 BQVILL^E, (from /3*, an ox). The MEASLES: 
 so called because cattle were supposed subject to it. 
 Turton says, it may perhaps rather mean the cow pox. 
 See MOBBILLI. 
 
 BOVl'NA AFFE'CTIO. The DISTEMPER of BLACK 
 CATTLE. A disease among black cattle, caused by a 
 worm lodged between the skin and the flesh. The 
 Arabians call it egritudo bo-vina, but it is little known 
 in Europe; is not mentioned by the ancient Greeks, 
 and differs essentially from the disorder produced by the 
 dracuneuii. 
 
 Avenzoar gives the following account of the bovina 
 affecii*. ' Sometimes a worm breeds between the skin 
 and the flesh; and if this worm is not soon killed, the 
 consequences may be pernicious. As soon as it is per- 
 ceived, burn the adjacent part with a hot iron, so that 
 heat may penetrate to the worm, in a degree sufficient 
 
 to kill it. Then dress, as is usual after burns, and 
 purge with aloes.' 
 
 Avenzoar in this passage speaks of this disorder as in 
 human subjects. But Albucasis, who hath two chapters, 
 one on the dracuneuii, another on the bo-vina affectio, 
 says, ' This worm, which is generated between the 
 skin and flesh of black cattle, takes its course over the 
 whole body, and is plainly perceivable in its motion 
 from one part to another, until it breaks the skin ; and 
 wherever it makes a breach, there it finds egress ;' evi- 
 dently confounding it with the gordius. Alzaravius 
 says, ' that in human subjects this worm passes betwixt 
 the skin and the flesh, as Albucasis hath represented 
 it in brutes ; and that it is generated in the same mat- 
 ter as lice.' 
 
 The real bovina affectio is described in a dissertation, 
 De Bourn CEstro, by Wallsinerius. This CESTRUM, or 
 VEXATIOUS FLY, pitches on the back of black cattle, 
 and, with a kind of sting growing to its hinder part, 
 perforates them, and into each perforation introduces an 
 egg, which some time after grows to a worm, and this 
 to a fly, which in due season is like its parent. When 
 this fly pierces the skin, it causes severe pain in the 
 oxen. The worm, however, which is deposited, grows 
 without any remarkable injury to the health of the ani- 
 mal; it never moves from its place, but in the follow- 
 ing spring it occasions a tumour, out of which it finds 
 its way when summer approaches, and becomes a fly. 
 See Le Clerc Hi$t. Lumbric, Linnaean Transactions, 
 vol. iii. p. 289. 
 
 Under this article may be placed the CHICOS, or CHI- 
 CRES. They are small worms, which, in the wanner 
 parts of America, frequently breed in the muscular 
 parts, and particularly in the feet. The Indians pick 
 them out, and then apply to the sore, by rubbing, the 
 ashes of wood. 
 
 Hoffman speaks of a kind oT worms to which the 
 children in Misnia are subject. He says that these 
 children are frequently seized with a tabes, which re- 
 duces them to mere skeletons. The cause is a sort of 
 worms, like black hairs, lodged under the skin. These 
 animals are usually called COMEDONES, or gluttons, be- 
 cause they devour the nutritive juices in their distribu- 
 tion. When the skin is rubbed with honey in any warm 
 place, they come out, but cold keeps them concealed 
 within. The disease is apparently eruptions, from 
 dirt, neglect, and low living. See CRINONES. 
 
 Sennertus speaks of a sort of worms called seurenes, 
 sireriegj or crinones. He tells us, that a species of pus- 
 tules among the Germans, which rise on the palms of 
 their hands and the soles of their feet, are called seuren, 
 and contain little worms called sirones and chirones: 
 that these worms are discovered by the itching of these 
 parts. 
 
 BOVI'STA. See LYCOPERDON. 
 
 BO'XUS. SeeViscus. 
 
 BRA'BYLA, (quasi O^?A<, i. e. -rut /3pa */- 
 A7*, because they are laxative, and clear the intestines 
 of their contents). The plums which are called HUN- 
 GARIAN. They are large, sweet, and of a black co- 
 lour. 
 
 BRACHE'RIUM: AM'MA. A surgeon's bandage 
 and truss for a hernia. A word used by the barbarous 
 Latin writers, probably from brachiale, a bracelet. It 
 is so called because it is made to embrace the parts. 
 
15 R A 
 
 278 
 
 BRA 
 
 BRACHIJE/US MU'SCULUS. The name of two 
 muscles of the &rm,(froltii brac/iium, an arm). 
 
 BRACHIJE'CS INTE'RNUS begins where the deltoid 
 muscle ends, covers the interior and anterior surface of 
 the os humeri, and is inserted into the coronoid process 
 of the ulna, serving to bend it. 
 
 BRACHIJE'US EXTE'RNUS seems to be the third begin- 
 ning of the gemellus; its origin is continued from above 
 the middle of its insertion, and from the back part of 
 the os humeri to the cavity which receives the olecra- 
 num in the extension of the cubit, where, joining with 
 the tendinous outside of the gemellus, it is inserted into 
 the superior and external part of the ulna, called olecra- 
 num. See ANCONJEUS. Cowper. 
 
 Douglas says, that the brach'uzus externus and the 
 gemellus make but one single muscle with three heads, 
 to which he gives the name of triceps cubiti, or exten- 
 sor cubili niagnus triplici principio natus. 
 
 BRACHIA'LE. The word means a bracelet; but 
 the ancient anatomical writers apply this term to the 
 carpus, the part on which the bracelet was worn. See 
 CARPUS. 
 
 BRACIIIA'LIS ARTERIA. The BRACHIAL AR- 
 TERY. It is the continuation of the axillary artery, 
 which, as soon as it has passed behind the tendon of 
 the pectorulis major, receives the name of brachial. It 
 runs down on the inside of the arm, over the musculus 
 coraco brachialis and ancorueus internus, and along the 
 inner edge of the biceps behind the vena basilica, giving 
 out small branches as it passes. 
 
 Between the axilla and the middle of the arm it is 
 covered only by the skin and fat, but afterwards it is 
 hid under the biceps, and runs obliquely forward as it 
 descends, at some distance from the internal condyle ; 
 but it does not reach the middle of the flexure of the 
 arm. Below the fold of the arm it divides into the 
 cubitalis and radialis. 
 
 From its upper and inner part it sends off a particular 
 branch, which runs obliquely downward and backward, 
 over the Janconseus, and then turns forward again near 
 the external .condyle, where it communicates with a 
 branch of the radial artery. A little below the inser- 
 tion of the teres major it sends off another branch, 
 which descends, is united with the radial artery, and 
 with the cubital. 
 
 The common trunk of the brachial artery having 
 reached the flexure of the arm, runs, together with a 
 vein and nerve, immediately under the aponeurosis of 
 the biceps, and passes under the vena mediana, detach- 
 ing branches on each side to the neighbouring muscles. 
 
 Sometimes, though very rarely, the brachial artery is 
 divided from its origin into two large branches, which 
 run down on the arm, and afterwards on the fore arm, 
 where they are called cubitalis and radialis. Winslotr. 
 
 BRACHIA'LIS EXTERNUS and INTERNUS; these are the 
 BRACHIJEUS EXTERNUS and INTERNUS. 
 
 BRA'CHIO-CUBITA'LE LIGAME'NTUM. The 
 expansion of the lateral ligament (see LATERALIA LI- 
 GAMKNTA), which is fixed in the inner condyle of the 
 os humeri, runs over the capsule, to which it closely 
 adheres, and is inserted like radii on the side of the 
 great sigmoid cavity of the ulna: it is covered on the 
 inside, by several tendons, which adhere closely and 
 seem to strengthen it. Winslow. 
 
 BRACHIO-RADI'ALE LIGAME'XTUM is the expansion of 
 
 the lateral ligament (see LATERALIA LIGAMENTA), 
 which runs over the external condyle of the os humeri- 
 and is inserted round the coronary ligament, and from 
 thence all. the way down to the neck of the radius, and 
 also in the neighbouring parts of the ulna. Through 
 all this passage it covers the capsular ligament, and is 
 covered by several tendons adhering closely to both. 
 Winslow. 
 
 BRACHIUM, (from f}p*xvf, short; because in a well 
 proportioned man it is shorter ' from the shoulder to 
 the hands than from the hips to the feet. Festus). The 
 ARM. In Hippocrates it signifies what is now called 
 the humerus. From the shoulder to the elbow, is 
 called lacertus; to the wrist, cudittis, or the fore arm. 
 By the arm is generally meant the whole, from the- 
 shoulder to the wrist. 
 
 BRACHU'NA. See SATYHIASIS, and FUROR UTE- 
 
 RINUS. 
 
 BRACHYCHRO'NIUS> (from fy*xv<, short, and 
 xpovos, time). An epithet of a disease which continues 
 but a short time. 
 
 BRACHYPNCE'A, (from fif%,v<, short., and vnu, tn 
 breathe). BREATH fetched at short intervals. 
 
 BRACHY'POT/E, (from fya%v<, small or short, and 
 x-ol'& j , drink). LITTLE DRINKERS. To drink but little 
 in ardent fevers is a sign of insensibility, and conse- 
 quently bad. 
 
 BRA'CHYS, (from Pp*xvs, short}. Sec BREVIS. 
 
 BRACIUM. See JEs. 
 
 BRADYPE'PSIA, (from ftp*}*;, slow, and *?, di- 
 gero). WEAK DIGESTION, or concoction of food. Blan- 
 card says, it is a slow digestion, proceeding from a de- 
 praved disposition of the acid ferment in the stomach. 
 Its causes are various, but there is little reason for ad- 
 mitting that just mentioned. In general it arises from 
 weakness. See DYSPEPSIA. 
 
 BRA'GGAT. See HYDROMELI. 
 
 BRAN. The husk of wheat separated by sieves. 
 It contains a gluten like that of animal substances, and 
 has been used as a pectoral, a demulcent, and a deter- 
 gent. It is chiefly useful in the two former views used 
 in decoction. 
 
 BRA'NCA. An Italian word signifying/oof; hence 
 a species of acanthus is called BRANCA URSINA, bear's 
 foot, from the resemblance of its leaves to the foot of a 
 bear. 
 
 BRA'NCA LEO'NIS, or PES LEO'NIS. See ALCHI- 
 
 MILLA. 
 
 BRA'NCA URSI'NA. See ACANTHUS. '. 
 
 BRA'NCA URSI'NA GERMA'NICA. See PASTINACA. 
 
 BRA'NCHjE, BRA'NCHI, (from ftix", to make 
 moist'). Names of the diseases of the glandular tumours 
 of the fauces, which resemble two almonds; accom- 
 panied with a difficulty of spitting and troublesome, 
 breathing. 
 
 BRA'NCHUS, (from the same). A DEFLUXION of 
 HUMOURS upon the FAUCES.. It is a species of catarrh, 
 which Ccelius Aurelianus calls RAUCITAS. 
 
 BRANDY. It is a spirit distilled from wine, or, more 
 often, from the mock after the wine has been pressed 
 out. In Spain it is often produced from the plum; 
 and in England it is imitated by giving to any spirit a 
 yellow colour by burnt sugar, and a flavour by laurel 
 leaves. In medical powers it agrees with alcohol. The 
 various methods of trying the strength of brandies are 
 
13 K A 
 
 27y 
 
 BRA 
 
 fallacious, and the hydrometer in its most improved 
 state is the only certain method of ascertaining it. See 
 Annales de Chimie, vol. xxxvii. 
 
 BRASI'LIA, produced in Brasil. See BRASILIUM 
 
 LIGNUM. 
 
 BRASILIA NA A'RBOR AQUA TIC A. See 
 
 INI VGA. 
 
 YSILIE'NSIS A'RBOR SILIQUOSA. Sec. 
 
 See COUHBAIUL. 
 
 BRASILJE'NSIS RADIX. See IPECACUA'NHA RADIX. 
 
 BRA'SILIS LIGN. BRASILE'TTO. LOGWOOD, 
 ;.!bO RED WOOD. See CAMPECHEN, LIGNUM. 
 
 BRASI'LIUM LIGNUM. BRASIL WOOD; called 
 
 ?.lso fiieud'jsantaluin rubrum, Hirafiitarga Brafriliengi- 
 
 ibirafiitanga ; Jbtlicea, crista fiavonis coronillts 
 
 folio; Etythvxilum Urasilianum, Santalus .Idulttri- 
 
 ;:us. 
 
 This wood is rarely met with in prescriptions; it is 
 sometimes substituted for red sanders, with which it 
 agrees in most of its properties, with this difference, 
 that the red sanders does not, like this wood, give out 
 its colour to water. It is of a deep red or purple co- 
 lour; is said to cool and strengthen; but is chiefly used 
 by the dyers. 
 
 ' From the Brasil wood of Pernambuco is extracted, 
 jy means of acids, a CARMINE. 
 
 BRA'SIUM, (from p*rrv, to boil). BARLEY, or 
 COMMON MALT. Called also byne ; by Tacitus,yrz/men- 
 tum corru/itum. From it, BEER, ALE, and PORTER, 
 which go under the general term, MALT LIQUORS, are 
 made (see ALLA); but an infusion of malt, called WORT, 
 is considered as powerfully antiseptic, and has been 
 successfully given in the sea scurvy. It is prepared in 
 the following manner: " Take of dry sound malt, fresh 
 ground, one measure : infuse it for five, or six hours, in 
 three measures of boiling water, then pour off the clear 
 liquor," and let the patient drink two or three pints 
 every day. This has been administered as a preventive 
 of the scurvy with some apparent efficacy; and it has 
 been considered as an alterative, in cases of inveterate 
 ulcers and in cutaneous eruptions, which resist the ac- 
 tion of mercury. It may be of service where a perma- 
 nent change in the state of the animal fluids is required; 
 and from its beiiig so grateful, it is preferable to the 
 scorbutic juices given for this purpose. See Macbride's 
 Experimental Essays, Appendix to his Introduction to 
 she Theory and Practice of Physic. 
 
 BRA'SMA, (from /Sfc-i-*, to boil). See PIPER LOX- 
 
 GL'M. 
 
 BRA'SMOS, (from the same). See FERMENTA- 
 rio. 
 BRASSADE'LLA, or BRASSA'TELLA. See OPHIO- 
 
 GLOSSUM. 
 
 BRA'SSICA, (from fifus-rH, or ?**, to devour.) 
 CABBAGE; called also crambe, brassica oleracea Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 932. All the species are supposed to be only 
 varieties of the smaller kind, which grow spontaneously 
 on our sea coasts. The white and green cabbages are 
 called caulo ra/ium. 
 
 Cabbages are supposed to have a stronger tendency, 
 to putrefaction than most other vegetable substances; 
 chiefly because in putrefying they exhale an offensive 
 smell, which much resembles that of putrefying ar.imal 
 bodies; it may therefore seem reasonable to believe 
 that they are easily digested in our stomachs, and also 
 
 very nutritious. This, however, is by no means true. 
 All of them, says Dr. Cullen, may be considered as a 
 supplemental provision only, and are seldom chosen by 
 the quantity of nourishment they afford, but by the ten- 
 derness of their texture, and the fulness and sweetness 
 of their juice. In general they are flatulent, and incon- 
 venient in weak stomachs. 
 
 Cabbages are, however, far from being unsalutary ; 
 they neither induce, nor promote a putrid disposition in 
 the human body, but, on the contrary, are salubrious 
 aliment in the scurvy. They loosen the belly when 
 eaten freely, and produce much flatulency; but by- 
 boiling they lose their laxative quality. The brassicte 
 have great powers as antiscorbutics, and taken in largely 
 as aliments have proved a cure for the scurvy. 
 
 The Germans make the following preparation of cab- 
 bage, to which they give the name Sauer Kraut. SOUR 
 KHOUT. 
 
 Cut the cabbages in common use into thin slices, 
 put them into a cask that is previously cleaned, dried, 
 and lined in its whole inside with the sour paste called 
 leaven; on each layer of the sliced cabbage sprinkle a~ 
 small handful of salt, and press it down : when as much 
 is put into the cask as it will contain when thus forcibly 
 pressed, and all the liquor squeezed out of the cabbages 
 is poured off, cover it with a clean cloth, then lay on it 
 the loose cask head, and over it any heavy weight, that 
 the pressure may be continued; thus, let it stand in a 
 warm room until it ceases to ferment, and then it is fit 
 for use. When used, boil a proper quantity for the 
 present meal in water during two hours orjnore; then, 
 pouring off the liquor, add to it a little butter, and eat 
 it as other vegetable substances. 
 
 If the cask is closed up when the fermentation of the 
 cabbage is finished, this preparation will be preserved 
 in its perfection many years, and would be a convenient 
 part of seamen's diet, as a preservative from the scurvy. 
 
 The white sort is the most putrescible and fetid; 
 the red is supposed to be the sweetest, most emollient, 
 and laxative: there is, however, little, difference. If the 
 stalks of the red kind are cut longitudinally in autumn 
 and placed in a cool shade, a laxative juice, resembling 
 honey or manna, exudes from the incisions. 
 
 BRA'SSICA SATIVA. COLEWORT or CABBAGE, named 
 also brassica cafiitata alba vel rubra; b. oleracea, var. ' 
 
 BRA'SSICA FLO'RIDA. CAULIFLOWER, called also bras- 
 sica mulii/lora, caulisjlorida; b. olerac. var. i. 
 
 BRA'SSICA CONGYLO'DES. TURNIP CABBAGE, called 
 also brassica caulora/ia, ra/iocau/is, brassica coule ra- 
 fium gerens ; b. oleracea var. A. 
 
 The seeds yield, by expression, an oil which is use- 
 ful for lamps, and in the woollen manufactory. After 
 the oil is obtained, the remains are an indifferent food 
 for cattle. In their recent state, however, sheep, and 
 even oxen, are fed on them during winter. 
 
 BRA'SSICA CAPITA 'TA VIRE'SCENS ITA'LICA CRI'SPA. 
 GREEN BROCOLI. 
 
 BRA'SSICA RUGO'SA, LONGIO'RIBUS FOLIIS. -BROWN- 
 BROCOLI. These are varieties of the brassica of little 
 importance, chiefly belonging to the b. oleracea botritis ; 
 -car. i. 
 
 BRA'SSICA XAPUS, XAVEW, or COLE ; radfce caulcsccnte 
 fusiformi. See BUXIAS. 
 
 BRA'SSICA ERUCA. See ERU'> 
 
B R K 
 
 280 
 
 B RE 
 
 BRA'SSICA ITA'LICA TENE'RRIMA GLOMERO'SA FLO'RE 
 A'LBO, TADAUDE. The SAVOY CABBAGE. 
 
 BRA'SSICA OLERACEA ARVENSIS; from whose seed the 
 oil styled CALSA is expressed. B. rafia is the TURNIP. 
 See RAPA. 
 
 BRA'SSICA MARI'TIMA, called also soldanella maritima 
 minor, con-uHlvulus marflimus minor , innritimiis nistras. 
 
 SEA BINDWEED, SEA COLEWORTS, alld SCOTCH SCURVY 
 
 GRASS. The convolvulus soldalcnna Lin. Sp. PI. 226. 
 It grows wild on the sea coast in the north and south of 
 England, and flowers in June. The leaves arc a vio- 
 lent cathartic; and this quality resides in the milky 
 juice which exudes upon wounding them. A decoc- 
 tion of the dried leaves, from 5 ss. to 3 iij- is a dose. 
 
 BRA'SSICA BRASIHANA. Caspar Bauhine. Arum 
 csculentum. 
 
 BRASSIDE'LICA ARS. A way of curing wounds, 
 mentioned by Paracelsus, by applying the herb brassa- 
 della to them. See OPHIOGLOSSUM. 
 
 BRA'THU. The herb SAVINE. See SABINA. 
 
 BREAD. This < staff' of life' is now essential to our 
 existence; yet, while we enjoy it, we are naturally led 
 to consider the substitutes once employed, when it was 
 not known. Man, we have said, is not wholly a carni- 
 vorous animal: he requires a proportion of vegetable 
 nutriment; and this, in seasons not adapted for vegeta- 
 tion, or in climates when the short summers will not 
 admit of corn ripening, must be supplied by various 
 other vegetable substances. All the farinaceous plants 
 have been used as corn. The palms, the bread fruit 
 tree, the arum, the fern root, and the sweet acorn, 
 have in turn supplied different nations with the neces- 
 sary vegetable aliment. Besides these, various nations 
 have employed the SEEDS of the sfiergula ar-vensis Lin. 
 Sp. PI. p. 630, of the agiostemma githago (624), and the 
 lychnis segetum of Caspar Bauhine ; the NUTS of the hifi- 
 /locastanum, the chestnut; the FJECULA of the cassada 
 (jatroftha manihot Lin. 1429), Stachy's/za/w.s/r/s (81 1), 
 and lichen islandicus (1611); the BARK of the pinus syl- 
 vestris (1418); the ROOTS of the solatium tubcroxum 
 (265), white bryony (1438), sfiirsafilifiendula (702), col- 
 chicum autmnnale (485), fumaria bulbosa (983, ,3 and 
 y), gramen refiens (128), and scir/ius marithnus (74). 
 Many other substances, apparently farinaceous, are 
 mentioned by Dr. Willich and Dr. Darwin. But, by 
 general consent, in civilized countries, where the sea- 
 sons, by the most artful management, can ripen the dif- 
 ferent cerealia, these have been preferred. Even in the 
 short northern summers, where the sun can barely bring 
 forward the ears, they are ripened not imperfectly by 
 frost. When vegetation can no longer supply corn, 
 even dried fish are powdered, and produce a substance 
 not liable to rancidity; and at least approaching farina. 
 In some countries, particularly in Upper Lusatia, a 
 white earth is employed for this purpose. 
 
 The importance of corn was so strongly felt, that the 
 inventive Greeks appropriated its first introduction to a 
 goddess. They chose for its patroness the mother of 
 the gods; but, by an inconsiderate anachronism, asso- 
 ciated with her a person of a much later era, Triptole- 
 mus. The fable, in fact, meant that the discovery was 
 a very early one, but that it was only communicated to 
 the Grecians at a later period. Naturalists have, on 
 their side, anxiously investigated the native country of 
 wheat, but with little success. The fairest claim is 
 
 offered by Sicily, as the Grecian fable would suggest; 
 but, after every inquiry, it appears that native wheat 
 is a comparatively small corn, containing an incon- 
 siderable proportion of farina; and that the present 
 seed is produced from a plant greatly meliorated by 
 culture. When we speak of the native country of 
 corn, we of course mean that country frotn whence it 
 was anciently derived. We have now discovered it in 
 other regions, with which the ancients were unac- 
 quainted. 
 
 Under the article of corn we shall mention the dif- 
 ferent seeds employed to make bread, and distinguish 
 their peculiar properties. We shall now notice only 
 the general properties of the farina used for aliment, 
 with the changes produced in the process of making 
 bread. Meal separated from the bran, or at least sepa- 
 rated in a considerable degree, contains a mucilagi- 
 nous and a saccharine matter, though in a small pro- 
 portion. The greatest quantity is a fsecula, styled 
 starch, which combines with cold water into a jelly, pos- 
 sessing all the properties of gelatine; to which we must 
 add gluten, the animal portion contained in the husk, 
 from which the finest flour is not'wholly free, but which 
 in the coarser kind is copious. The gelatine, there- 
 fore, gives bread its most striking characteristics, and 
 we find them in the ship biscuit, which consists of 
 flour and water only, and is a tough, hard, insoluble sub- 
 stance. These inconveniences are avoided by yeast or 
 leaven, which, in the common bread, gives a lightness, 
 as well as a greater degree of solubility to the mass. 
 The changes produced by the leaven have been vari- 
 ously explained. They have been attributed to fermen- 
 tation; but this has been denied, because in no part of 
 the process do we find an ardent spirit. We may take, 
 however, this opportunity oT remarking, that our not 
 discovering either of the products of fermentation is 
 no proof against its existence. We scarcely, in any in- 
 stance, see an ardent spirit produced in the process of 
 digestion; yet in this, fermentation certainly takes place, 
 with its usual attendant, assimilation. In ricks of hay 
 we find no ardent spirit at any period, but it certainly 
 has existed; since, when too damp, ricks will inflame, 
 and when hay is in its best state, we find an evident smell 
 of acetous aether, which shows that a spirit has been 
 formed. The ancient leaven proves, that this process 
 was not very different from fermentation : it was the 
 remains of former bread in a sour state. The modern 
 leaven, the yeast or barm, is a farinaceous solution in a 
 fermenting state, abounding with carbonic acid gas, co- 
 piously evolving, in fact, the vegetable acid in the form 
 of air, with an excess of oxygen, which must have a 
 similar effect. It is, however, more rapid in its opera- 
 tion, produces the change much sooner, and, as it is 
 also more quickly checked by the heat of the oven, does 
 not, like leaven, occasion the sour taste in the bread. 
 The use of leaven is of considerable antiquity, for it 
 was known beyond the era of our most ancient and- 
 sacred records. The substitution of yeast is of a com- 
 paratively late date. The art of making bread was 
 brought to Rome from Macedonia about the year 580, 
 from the building of the city. Before that time the 
 corn was mixed with boiling water, probably like the 
 oatmeal in the neighbouring kingdom of Scotland. 
 Such at least is Pliny's account. The other component 
 parts of flour vary in some measure the properties of the 
 
BR E 
 
 Bit I 
 
 bread. Thus, from the mucilaginous and saccharine 
 portion, it is liable to become sour, and from the gluten, 
 musty. The former is the more common fault of the 
 finer bread, and the htterof the coarser. The latter also 
 ismore difficult of digestion, and fit only for the stronger 
 stomachs, which are better able- to resi>t the putrefac- 
 tive tendency. The use of salt in bread is not < 
 explained. It may be supposed to act as a condiment 
 were it in a larger proportion, but it is generally said 
 to promote union of the m-. -.ter. 
 
 From this view of the subject, we shall be able to 
 understand the difference between the household bread 
 and the ship biscuit. The latter is not leavened, and 
 consequently not so readily acescent; but it is harder of 
 digestion, and, alone, not adapted to weak stomachs. 
 For these it must be comminuted so as to form a pulp, 
 and warmed by some carminative seeds, or united with 
 animal food; when its undigestible nature contributes to 
 retard the aliment, and render its assimilation more 
 perfect. This doctrine will be elucidated under the 
 article of CONDIMENTS. 
 
 Various are the forms of bread, and numerous the 
 additions to adapt it to the taste.of the luxurious. Every 
 saccharine substance renders it more acescent, every 
 farinaceous nut more difficult of digestion. The car- 
 minative seeds, of which the principal is the carui, or, 
 on some occasions, as in the gingerbread, the aniscseed, 
 lessen the inconvenience, but render it less suitable for 
 a common aliment. The drier the bread, the less ready 
 is it to become acescent : hence, new bread is often 
 inconvenient in the stomach ; and rusks, which consist 
 of bread sliced and again baked, are scarcely less use- 
 ful than sea biscuits. 
 
 Various adulterations of bread may be mentioned. 
 Among the rest, bone ashes and bean flour are the prin- 
 cipal, and chiefly used to whiten bread which has an 
 over proportion of bran. Alum, too, has been em- 
 ployed, but its operation we do not well understand. It 
 is said to coagulate the gelatine ; and perhaps may be 
 useful when it contains too large a proportion of hu- 
 midity, or, in the language of bakers, when the corn is 
 melted. Potatoe bread, or at least the method of mak- 
 ing bread with a proportion of these roots, is an art 
 sufficiently known. Bread of this kind is white, light, 
 and wholesome : it keeps without injury for many 
 days. 
 
 Turnip bread is made from the expressed mash of 
 boiled turnips with an equal weight of meal ; while 
 the farina-of potatoes may be made into bread with any 
 proportion of meal, or even alone. The turnip bread 
 lias at first a slight taste of the root, which goes off in 
 a few days, and it is then said to be even superior to 
 that made with flour. 
 
 _In a medical view, bread has been tortured to obtain 
 its nutritious qualities in a liquid form. The chief 
 form of this kind is the bread jelly, viz. bread boiled 
 till the water has extracted a sufficient portion of the 
 gelatine to become a jelly when cold. Bread also is 
 oticn boiled with broth, when the patient can swallow 
 nothing solid. In each form it is apparently useful. A 
 brown toast infused in water gives it no unpleasant fla- 
 vour, and it sits more easily on the stomach than water 
 alone. When fresh, and sipped only in small quantities, 
 it often relieves vomiting ; and as a common drink in 
 fevers, is peculiarly grateful and advantageous. Bread 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 distilled produces an highly acrimonious empyreumatu 
 oil, mixed with an acid. Yet, in Germany, a simple 
 water distilled from it, previously adding the juice of 
 cray fish, rose water, nutmegs, and saffron, is used as a 
 restorative nutriment. From nutmegs, cinnamon, bread, 
 and rhenish, a spirituous water is produced, supposed 
 to be useful in diseases of the stomach. Hoffman re- 
 commends a spirit from bread distilled in the dry way. 
 When the oil is separated, he thinks it a good sudorific. 
 
 BREAST. In general means the chest. For its most 
 important organ see MAMMA. 
 
 BREATH. The air expired. In many persons it is 
 fetid. This is sometimes constitutional, but more often 
 the effects of rotten teeth, inattention to cleanliness, or 
 sometimes the sign of approaching fever. 
 
 BREE'DING. See PREGNANCY. 
 
 BRE'GMA, (from fift^u, to moisten). In infant* 
 these bones are not only tender, but very moist; and 
 sometimes so in adults. They are also called sinci/iut, 
 />ar/e/ara,and medium teste. They are two bones on thc- 
 upper part of the head, of an irregular square figure, 
 nearly of the same thickness all over, and divided into 
 an upper and lower part by a circular line ; on the up- 
 per part they are covered only by the integuments, on 
 the lower by the crotaphite muscle ; towards the pos- 
 terior and upper part, there is a hole through which the 
 vessels of the dura mater communicate with those of 
 the scalp. These bones have a large extent, but are the 
 weakest in the human body. The trepan may be ap- 
 plied to any part of this bone, except on the lateral 
 of the posterior lower edge of it, the lateral sinuses 
 lying under them. It often happens that tumours are. 
 formed on these bones in infants, which contain a fluid, 
 and conceal the osseous substance. These tumours 
 should be left to nature, and their contents will be taken 
 up by the absorbent system. 
 
 BRE'LISIS. See"CAHAXN\. 
 
 BRETA 'NICA. It is said to be a Frieslandic word, 
 and means that it should be put between the teeth to 
 cure the hiccough ; Bret land hie. GREAT WATEH 
 DOCK. See BARDANA MAJOR. 
 
 BRE'VIA VA'SA, (from being short). The vena 
 splenica towards its termination is divided into several 
 branches that go to the spleen, one of which produces 
 the veins which receive this name. 
 
 BRE'VIS, vel BRA'CHYS. A name of the TERES 
 
 MINOR. 
 
 BREYN. CENT. An abbreviation of Jacob! Breynii, 
 Exoticarum-aliarumque minus cognitarum Plantarum 
 Centuria prima. Gedani, 1678. 
 
 BREYN. HIST. coce. ^n abbreviation of J. P. Breynii 
 Historia Naturalis Cocci Radicum Tictorii. Gedani, 
 1731. 
 
 BREYN. PROD. An abbreviation of Jacobi Breynii, 
 Prodromus, Fasciculi Rarior. Plant. 
 
 BREYN. SCHED. An abbreviation of Jacobi Breynii 
 Schediasma de Echinis. 
 
 BRI'CUMUM. See ARTEMISIA. 
 
 BRIXDO'XES. (Indian). A fruit in the East In- 
 dies. Vinegar is made from it, and it is also a material 
 used for colouring ; reddish on the outside, and of 
 a blood red within. The MANGOUSTAX of the Celebes, 
 q. v. Rail Hist. 
 
 BRINE. The fluid which is separated from meat 
 that has been salted, containing a solution of the salt, 
 
 Oo 
 
BR O 
 
 282 
 
 BR O 
 
 with albuminous and other animal fluids. It is used, ex- 
 ternally, as a stimulant in palsies, and cedematous swell- 
 ings of the legs ; and is sometimes poured with advan- 
 tage into the ear when filled with viscid cerumen, or, 
 when the action of the ceruminous glands is too languid. 
 BRISTOLIE'NSIS A'QUA. BRISTOL WATER. Of 
 the four principal warm waters naturally produced in 
 England, this is of the lowest temperature. See BATHO- 
 
 NIENSIS AQUA. 
 
 As the Bath waters are proper where the secretions 
 are defective, so the Bristol water is of service when in 
 excess. The Bath water warms ; the Bristol cools. Bath 
 water relieves the stomach and intestines; the Bristol 
 the lungs, kidneys, and bladder. It issues from a lime- 
 stone rock. 
 
 By the experiments of Dr. Bryan Higgins, a Win- 
 chester gallon of this water contains, 
 
 dwts. gr. 
 
 Of calcareous earth, combined with vitriolic 
 
 acid in the form of selenite 8J 
 
 Of calcareous earth, combined with acidulous 
 
 gas - 12| 
 
 Of marine salt of magnesia - 5$ 
 
 Of sea salt - 6| 
 
 Acidulous gas, besides what is contained in the cal- 
 careous earth above mentioned, eight ounce measures. 
 Dr. Carrick found a little difference in the proportions, 
 and adds to the ingredients_sulphat of soda. 
 
 Little can be therefore expected from the mineral 
 .contents of this water. It has, however, been supposed 
 useful in internal haemorrhages, immoderate discharge 
 of the menses, old diarrhoeas, fluor albus, internal in- 
 flammations, spitting of blood, dysentery, purulent 
 ulcers of the viscera, consumption, dropsy, scurvy with 
 heat, stone, gravel, strangury, habitual gout, atrophy, 
 slow fever, scrofula, gleets, and a diabetes ; in which 
 last it is esteemed a specific, and is allowed to be drunk 
 as freely as the thirst requires it. The sensible qua- 
 lities of this water render any particular directions for 
 its use ridiculous. 
 
 The hotter months are the best for using it. In gene- 
 ral it is drunk in repeated draughts of half a pint, from 
 JL pint to two quarts a day. 
 
 The Bristol and Matlock waters are of exactly the 
 same qualities. 
 
 See Dr. Maplet, Dr. Guidot, and Dr. Wynter, on the 
 Bristol Waters. It was Doctors Mead and Lane who 
 established the reputation of Bristol water in diseases of 
 the kidneys and bladder. The latest author on this 
 subject is Dr. Carrick. 
 
 BRITA'NICA. The herh^alled britanica has oc- 
 casioned numerous discussions, and it was supposed 
 singular that it should not be known in Britain. The 
 mistake respecting the meaning of the term occasioned 
 the difficulty. (See BRETANICA). It seems to have been 
 therumex ar/uaticus Lin. Sp. PI. 479, from the descrip- 
 tions of Pliny and Muntingius. See BARDANA, and 
 LAPATHUM AQUATICUM. 
 
 BRITTLENESS. See FRAGILITAS. 
 
 BRI'ZA, (from Ppi^a, to lull to sleep; because bread 
 made of it causes drowsiness). SPELT WHEAT. 
 
 BRO'CHOS. Castellus thinks it must mean some 
 chirurgical instrument, inasmuch as it is necessary 
 to some operations, on the authority of Galen and 
 Oribasius. It is considered also as expressive of some 
 
 diseases, particularly, according to Galen, of a depriva- 
 tion of voice. Indeed, in surgery it is a noose, and 
 belongs to either instruments or bandages, for it is the 
 Greek word for laytieus. 
 
 BRO'CHTHUS. The THROAT, (from ^t^o, to 
 fiour). See GUTTUR. Also a small kind of drinking 
 vessel. 
 
 BRO'CHUS. One with a prominent upper lip, or 
 one with a full mouth and prominent teeth. 
 
 BRO'DIUM. BROTH. (See Jus). It sometimes means 
 the liquor in which a solid medicine is preserved, or 
 with which it is diluted. 
 
 BRO'MA. FOOD, (from Ppenrxti, to eat,) in opposi- 
 tion to drink. See ALIMENT. 
 
 BROM. CHLOR. GOTH. An abbreviation of Olai 
 BromeliiChloris Gothica, seuCatalogus Stirpium circa 
 Gothoburgum nascentium. 
 
 BROME'LIA. See ANANAS. 
 
 BRO'MION, [(from j3fp, the oat). A plaster 
 mentioned by P. jEgineta : and so called because it was 
 made of oaten flour. 
 
 BRO'MUS STE'RILIS, (from fi f *<r*.a, to eat). 
 DANK or WILD OATS. See JGYLOPS. 
 
 BRO'NCHIA, (from />?%<>;, the throat). See 
 
 ASPEHA ARTERIA, and BRONCHUS. 
 
 BRONCHIA'LES ARTE'RI^E. They sometimes 
 go from the fore side of the superior descending aorta, 
 at others from the first intercostal, or from the arteriae 
 oesophagese. Occasionally they arise separately from 
 each side to reach each lobe of the lungs, and some- 
 times by a small common trunk, which afterward se- 
 parates towards the right and left hand, at the bifurca- 
 tion of the aspera arteria, and the branches accompany 
 the ramifications of the bronchia?. 
 
 The bronchial artery on the left side often comes from 
 the aorta, while the other arises from the superior inter- 
 costal on the same s.ide ; which variety is owing to the 
 situation of the aorta. Sometimes there is another bron- 
 chial artery, which goes out from the aorta posteriorly, 
 near the superior intercostal, above the bronchialis an- 
 terior. 
 
 Communications have been observed between the 
 bronchial artery and the vena azygos, and with the co- 
 ronary artery of the heart. Ruysch first discovered 
 these vessels, and he describes both the bronchial ar- 
 teries and veins in his fourth epistle. 
 
 BRONCHIA'LES GLA'NDUL^E. At the angle of the first 
 ramification of the trachea arteria, we find on both the 
 fore and back parts certain soft roundish glandular 
 bodies of a bluish or blackish colour, and of a texture 
 partly like that of the thymus, and partly like that of 
 the thyroid gland. There are many similar glands at the 
 origin of each ramification of the bronchia. Dr. Hunter 
 supposes their office is to separate a mucus to lubricate 
 the lungs : they are different both in colour and struc- 
 ture from the conglobate and lymphatic glands. 
 
 BRONCHI'ALISGLA'NDULA. See THYROIDS 
 
 GLANDUI.A. 
 
 BRONCHOCE'LE, (from fyr/w, the wind fiifie, 
 and x>)A), tumour). Also called bocium,botium. It hath 
 various names in different writings ; the Swiss call it 
 gotre; some have called it hernia gutturis, gutter, tumi- 
 dunij et trachelofihyma, gossum, exechebronchos; gon- 
 grona, hernia bronchialis: Heister thought it should be 
 named tracheocele. Mr. Prosser, in his late publication 
 
BR O 
 
 283 
 
 BR O 
 
 on this disorder, from its frequency on the hilly parts 
 of Derbyshire, calls it, with others, the DERBYSHIRE 
 NECK ; and, not satisfied respecting the similitude of 
 this tumour with that observed on the neck of women 
 on the Alps, die English bronchocele. As various causes 
 give rise to this complaint, he endeavours more strictly 
 to distinguish that in which he expects success in his 
 attempt to cure. When not produced by accidents, 
 such as loud speaking, crying, blows, he calls it the na- 
 tural, the spontaneous, or the curable bronchocele. 
 
 The seat of this disease is the thyroid gland, which 
 Dr. Hunter hath observed lies just below the larynx, 
 round the trachea. The tumour appears in the fore 
 part of the neck, between the skin and the wind pipe. 
 Women are the most frequent subjects of it, and in 
 them it usually appears early. Dr. Hunter met with 
 one case ofjiiis kind in a young surgeon ; but it rarely 
 happens in males. 
 
 Various causes are assigned by different writers. On 
 the mountainous parts of Genoa and Piedmont, they 
 attribute these tumours to drinking water cooled with 
 ice. Dr. Leake thinks it very probable that such 
 glandular swellings as happen about the neck and face, 
 may be owing to the severity of the cold moist air, 
 especially since they generally appear in winter, and 
 rarely in the warm dry climates of Italy and Portugal. 
 This, he adds, is probable, because the intense degree 
 of cold may constringe the glandular ducts, and lock 
 up that fluid which ought to pass freely through them. 
 Some writers attribute it to a scrofulous cause. Mr. 
 Prosser inclines to think that it is a dropsy in the 
 gland, and similar to the dropsy in the ovaries. He 
 relates, that Dr. Hunter dissected one of these glands 
 that had been considerably enlarged, and it was found 
 to be distended by a number of cysts filled with water, 
 which must have been hydatids. Yet most writers 
 agree that its true cause and nature are alike unknown. 
 
 The bronchocelt, Mr. Prosser observes, is a tumour 
 arising on the fore part of the neck ; it generally first 
 appears some time betwixt the age of eight and twelve 
 years, and continues gradually to increase for three, 
 four, or five years; and sometimes the last half year, we 
 are told, it grows more than for a year or two before. 
 It generally occupies all the front of the neck, for the 
 whole thyroid gland is enlarged; but it does not rise 
 near so high as the ears, as in the cases mentioned by 
 Wiseman ; and it is rather in a pendulous form, not un- 
 iike. as Albucasis says, the flap or dewlap of a turkey 
 cock, the bottom being the larger part of the tumour. 
 In figure, it varies considerably in different cases. It 
 is soft, or rather flabby to the touch, and somewhat 
 moveable ; but, when it has continued some years after 
 it. has ceased to increase, it becomes more firm or con- 
 fined. By the situation and nature of the complaint, it 
 generally occasions a difficulty of breathing, which is 
 increased on the patient's taking cold, or attempting to 
 run. In some the tumour is so large, and so much af- 
 fects the breathing, as to occasion a loud wheezing ; but 
 we meet with many exceptions to this general rule. 
 When large, patients sometimes suffer but little; others 
 suffer much from an inconsiderable tumour. In gene- 
 ral, however, it occasions little inconvenience. Dr. 
 Hunter observed, that this tumour now and then sup- 
 purates. 
 
 The bronchocele should be distinguished from a 
 
 scirrhus, from an aneurism, and from those swellings in 
 the neck that arise from strains or ruptured vessels. 
 The distinction, however, is not difficult. 
 
 This tumour never becomes cancerous. Mr. Gooch 
 says, he never knew this tumour, however large, to en- 
 danger life ; but he observes a considerable inconve- 
 nience from it in cases of quinsy combined with it. Mr. 
 Sharpe mentions, that the only cases of quinsy requir- 
 ing bronchotomy, were owing to the presence of bron- 
 choceles. Dr. Hunter has observed, that this disorder 
 appears two or three years before or after menstruating; 
 and that it sometimes spontaneously disappears, if the 
 menstruation approaches kindly. Mr. Prosser thinks 
 that this change in the constitution scarcely ever affects 
 the tumour. We have never found that it has produced 
 any diminution of its bulk. 
 
 The drain of an issue, or of a perpetual blister, ap- 
 plied on some other occasions, has apparently prevented 
 the growth of the bronchocele, though the effect conti- 
 nued only during the drain. It cannot be extirpated, 
 as it is entangled with the recurrent nerves, and the first 
 branch of the external carotid artery; and if by chance 
 a suppuration is formed, an ill conditioned ulcer, diffi- 
 cultly cured, is the consequence. Mr. Prosser hath 
 succeeded, in many instances, in discussing it. On this 
 plan, the late famous Coventry practice was formed, 
 which Mr. Wilmer has inserted in an Appendix to his 
 Cases in Surgery. It begins with an emetic the day 
 after the moon is at the full, and, the day after that, a 
 purge is given ; the night following, and seven nights 
 successively, the following bolus is laid under the 
 tongue at bed time; and, in the days, a bitter stomachic 
 powder given at noon. On the eighth day the purge 
 is to be repeated ; and, in the wane of the succeeding 
 moon, the whole process to be repeated, except the 
 emetic. The tartar emetic ointment rubbed in on the 
 tumour is supposed to assist the cure ; and, indeed, by- 
 adding this application to the Coventry receipt, we 
 have often succeeded in greatly reducing bronchocele. 
 Mr. Xing gives the burnt sponge in the dose of a 
 scruple three times a day ; but, if his recipe be correct, 
 two ounces of the sponge in twenty-four troches must 
 amount to two scruples in each. He attributes the cure 
 to the quantity, which, v we think, with many stomachs 
 would be inconvenient. THE LOZENGE TO BE LAID ux- 
 DER THE TONGUE is formed of calcined sponge, cork, and 
 fiumice stone, of each ten grains, syru/i a sufficient 
 quantity. 
 
 Mr. Prosser has succeeded by the use of his medi- 
 cines, though the patient was nearly advanced to her 
 twenty-fifth year, more than twelve years after the ap- 
 pearance of the tumour on the neck : after the twenty- 
 fifth year, no instance of success hath occurred. He or- 
 ders one of die following powders to be taken early in the 
 morning, an hour or two before breakfast, and at five or 
 six o'clock in the evening, every day for a fortnight or 
 three weeks. The powder may be taken in a little syrup, 
 or sugar and water, or any thing else, so that none may 
 be lost. If it does not sit well on an empty stomach, it 
 may be taken betwixt breakfast and dinner. 
 
 U. Cinnab. ant. op. levigat. milleped. ppt. et ptilv 
 aa gr. xv. Spong. calcinat. 9 i. in. 
 
 These powders should be taken for two or tnree 
 weeks, then omitted for about a week or nine days ; die 
 same course must be then repeated. At bed time < 
 >O e : 
 
284 
 
 BliU 
 
 night, during the second course of the powders, three 
 of "the following pills are to be taken : 
 
 R. Hydrargyr. 5 v - terebinthinse Strasburgensis 3 ij- 
 extract! colocynthidis comp. 9 iv. pulv. rhabarbari J i. 
 
 First grind the quicksilver with the turpentine till it 
 appears no longer, then add the rest, and form a mass. 
 If the turpentine be too thick, a little olive oil must be 
 added. 
 
 These medicines do not require confinement, except 
 they are taken in severe weather, and then only to the 
 Jiouse; nor need the diet be much regarded. It may be 
 sufficient that the medicines are taken in a temperate 
 season, or rather warm weather, and the patient lives 
 exactly in the usual way, guarding against cold during 
 the second course of the medicines. The patient, if a 
 .servant, should avoid standing, especially at the washing 
 tub, or any work with cold water. As to diet, when no 
 alteration hath been made in it, the success has been 
 the same as when stated regulations were regarded. In 
 this discretion may occasionally direct. If the pills 
 continue to purge, after taking them a few days, it 
 would be better to leave out the extr. coloc. comp. in 
 their preparation, and lessen the close in the same pro- 
 portion. In general it will be proper for the patient to 
 be purged twice or thrice with manna and salts, or any 
 gentle cathartic, before the powders are begun. The 
 medicines are here proportioned for an adult of a good 
 constitution ; therefore, if the patient is younger, or of 
 a weakly habit, the doses mCist be managed accordingly. 
 As to external applications, they may be hurtful, but do 
 not appear likely to' be useful. 
 
 The patient must not expect to find benefit in a little 
 time; perhaps it will be as long after the medicines are 
 all taken, as the time they are in taking, before much 
 difference will be perceived in the tumour of the neck. 
 It is necessary that the medicines be begun at a proper 
 time, especially the second course; a few days should 
 always be dispensed with on that account. 
 
 Amongst the earlier writers, Albucasis is the first who 
 gives any useful account of this disorder. See it trans- 
 lated into Friend's Hist, of Physic, and into James's 
 Med. Diet. art. Bronchocele. Sec also Turner's Sur- 
 gery, vol. i. p. 164. Wilmer's Cases and Remarks in 
 Surgery, in the Appendix. An Account of the Method 
 of Cure of the Bronchocele, by Thomas Prosser, edit. 
 3. Gooch, in his Mcd. Obs. gives an instance t>f an 
 aqueous bronchocelc. Bell's Surgery, vol. v. 514. 
 White's Surgery, 289. Memoirs of the Medical So- 
 ciety of London, 217. 
 
 BRO'NCHOS,(from fifoy %<><;, wind fiifie). A suppres- 
 sion of the voice from a catarrh. Also a catarrh, when 
 it principally affects the fauces. See C.VTARRHUS. 
 
 BRONCHOTO'MIA, (from />/"*", the wind fiifie, 
 and Ttftva, to cut). BUONCHOTOMY.. See THACHEO- 
 TOMIA. 
 
 .BRONCHUS, (from /3fe#, to fiour). The ancients 
 believed that the fluids were conveyed by the bronchiae; 
 whence its name. According to Galen it is the an/iera 
 arteria, from the larynx to the lungs ; but, bronchiae or 
 bronchi, as now understood, are the ramifications. 
 
 BRO'NTE, (quasi ftfotrij, from Ppifta, to roar*). 
 THUNDEH. Was it from hence Lord Nelson derived 
 his title? 
 
 BRU'MA. Some derive it from B^ies, Bacchus, 
 hecause at that time the feasts of Bacchus were cele- 
 
 brated : but, more probably, quasi breyima, for bre-vis- 
 sima dies. WINTER. But particularly when the days 
 are shortest. 
 
 BRU'MASAR. A spagirical term for silver. See 
 ARGENTUM. 
 
 BRUNE'LLA. COMMON SELF HEAL; called also 
 prunella, consolida minor, and sy m/ifiylum fietr&um. It 
 is the firunello. -vulgaris Lin. Sp. PI. 837. Nat. order 
 labiates. It is perennial, grows wild in pasture grounds, 
 and flowers in June and July. In taste it is slightly 
 austere and bitter, and much used in fluxes, haemorr- 
 hages, and in gargarisms, as well as to remove aphthous 
 exudations in the mouth. Miller's Bot. Off. 
 
 BRUNNIE'RIGLANDU'LyK.BKUNNiER's GLANDS. 
 So called in honour of their discoverer. They are 
 lodged under the villous coat of the intestines, closely 
 adjoining to the nervous ; and are smaller than in the 
 large ones. They are also called Peyeri glandule. 
 PEYER'S GLANDS. 
 
 BRUNONIAN SYSTEM. We have already ex- 
 plained our reasons for adopting the plan of giving dis- 
 tinct views of the most prevailing medical systems in 
 different articles (see BOERHAAVIAN SYSTEM), and shall 
 pursue the present meteor from its first spark to its 
 .meridian : others may perhaps record its decline or full. 
 The history of Dr. Brown would not be of importance in 
 this place, were it not necessary to explain some parts 
 of his doctrines. Originally a teacher of Latin, he at- 
 tended the medical classes by the permission of the dif- 
 ferent professors; and, as the tutor of his sons in that 
 language, was first connected with Dr. Cullen, to whom 
 he became an useful assistant, and of whose doctrine he 
 was a warm admirer. His great object for a future 
 maintenance when we knew him, was to repeat Dr. Cul- 
 len's lectures in London after his death. Some dis- 
 agreement turned him to a virulent antagonist, and from 
 hence arose the BRUNONIAN DOCTRINE. 
 
 We mean not by this to prejudge or disparage the 
 system : it must rest on its own merits : but, to explain 
 that decided opposition, and the virulent language em- 
 ployed when speaking of the Cullenian doctrines. We. 
 suspect, however, that it may explain the source of 
 some of his own-opinions, without giving him the credit 
 of a very brilliant genius ; for, in possession of a system 
 with the arguments in its support, it is not very diffi- 
 cult to say that any part is ' false,' and to wrest the ar- 
 guments to the opposite opinion. If, however, his sys- 
 tem be well founded, it proves his genius to be pre- 
 eminent, for little was gained by study. We recollect 
 but one author quoted, which is T filler ; and, from the 
 manner of the quotation, we should suspect that he was 
 not ^intimately acquainted with him. The opinions 
 and practice of different authors he could not have been 
 ignorant of, from the lectures he attended ; yet it is 
 singular that his practice is so little discriminated, that 
 he seems scarcely to, have visited the sick bed, or at- 
 tended to the distinguishing symptoms which influence 
 the practical physician in the minuter variations of his 
 conduct. 
 
 Dr. Brown, however, started as a self appointed lec- 
 turer, and the avowed opponent of the Cullenian sys- 
 tem. His doctrine, even more simple than that of the 
 methodists, admitted only of the strictum and laxum, 
 the sthenic and asthenic states, without allowing the 
 union of both. Simplicity is attractive to youth ; it is 
 
R L 
 
 285 
 
 BIl U 
 
 falsely called ' the seal of truth ;' and to escape from 
 professorial dogmas, added to, the seduction. It is at 
 least certain, that after some months of hesitation Dr. 
 Brown was greatly followed, and his doctrines were 
 echoed in the 'v Medical Society," where the Cullenian 
 system had gained a complete victory over the Boer- 
 haavian; and, by the aid of the numerous pupils of that 
 M hool, was disseminated through Europe, Asia, and 
 America. It was eagerly caught at on all sides ; but, by a 
 strange perversion, in escaping from the humoral patho- 
 'ogy. many professed Brunonians adopted doctrines es- 
 sentially distinct from those of Brown, supposing that if 
 'hey were not Boerhaavians, they were of his sect. 
 
 Dr. Brown seemed to consider man, not as a being 
 compounded of an organised system to which the 
 principle of life was superadded, but as a machine, to 
 which a certain series of actions and effects is allotted 
 by means of an excitability, differing in degree, but 
 generally, though on the whole imperceptibly exhaust- 
 ing. In fact, it is a flame kept alive by excitements, 
 such as heat, food, passions, &cc. which, however, de- 
 stroy by degrees the pabulum, or, in his language, the 
 excitability. As the machine is merely passive, and the 
 flame kept up by blowing, it cannot be depressed ex- 
 cept by an intermission of the blast. It may, however, 
 be exhausted by blowing too violently ; or the pabulum, 
 not exhausted by the constant blast, may burn with 
 greater fury on its recommencement. We mean mere- 
 ly to facilitate the reader's conception by our metaphor, 
 not to render the subject ludicrous. 
 
 Life, therefore, is a ' forced state ;' every thing sti- 
 mulates ; some substances too violently, others not suf- 
 ficiently : and we thus have two kinds of debility, in- 
 direct and direct. In the former case, the strongest 
 stimuli are necessary; in the second, the slightest de- 
 stroy in consequence of too great irritability. In the gaol 
 fever, for instance, we must give the strongest stimu- 
 lants : to the man long pent up in darkness, with scanty 
 food, the light must be moderate, the aliment of the 
 mildest kind, and stimuli of every sort most sparingly 
 administered; as the flame, long repressed, would be 
 roused by the slightest excitement. 
 
 Such is the basis of Dr. Brown's system ; and for 
 one part of it, accumulated excitability, he deserves the 
 greatest credit. It is a law of the animal economy so 
 general, that the attention to it directs the practitioner 
 in various ways ; nor should he, on any occasion, lose 
 sight of its consequence, that too frequent and violent 
 excitements are destructive. It had been well if Dr. 
 Brown had kept it more often in view, particularly in 
 his arrangement of diseases. There is, however, an- 
 other law of the system connected with this, which has 
 been less adverted to, viz. that excitability, long re- 
 pressed, is with difficulty, if at all, to be roused by 
 stimulants. Constitutions of this kind are ruined from 
 inactivity; they rust, as we have said, on their hinges; 
 and the Brunonian will not refuse this addition to his 
 system, since it is so connected with his principle, that 
 life is a forced state. 
 
 - principle, however, we cannot admit. 'Life is 
 superadded to organized matter ; for organization itself 
 will no more produce it, than the most skilful union of 
 wheels will produce a time piece without its spring. 
 This leads to a fundamental objection to the Brunonian 
 system; that, by giving man in the beginning a de- 
 
 termined proportion of excitability, he has no where 
 provided for its renewal, when exhausted. It accumu- 
 lates from want of exhaustion, but from what source ? 
 For, let only an atom be taken from a mountain, and 
 in no way restored, the mountain must in that pro- 
 portion be diminished, and cannot regain its former 
 bulk. Boerhaave arid Cullen felt the difficulty. Boer- 
 haave supplied it by secretion ; Cullen, more indistinctly, 
 made it the consequence of collapse, alluding by some 
 remote analogy to the electrical fluid. Brown cut the 
 knot, and, like Jack in the tale, would be ' as unlike the 
 rogue Peter as possible;' so that there must be no c<jl- 
 la/ise. Brown himself speaks of ' recruiting _the ex- 
 citability ; and his followers, when urged by the difficul- 
 ty, have either evaded it, or explained in a way not very- 
 consistent with the general principle. 
 
 Again : Dr. Brown speaks of indirect and direct de- 
 bility, of the two states of exhausted and accumulated 
 irritability. The gaol fever is allowed to be an instance 
 of the former, and the person, secluded from-light and 
 air, of the latter. Yet, did Dr. Brown never see (we be- 
 lieve he never did) in the gaol fever, inordinate stimuli 
 fatal by their excess ? Did he never see phlegmonic in- 
 flammation sometimes supervene? To the angina ma- 
 ligna, too, a very similar disease, the inflammatory an- 
 gina sometimes succeeds from too violent and long con- 
 tinued stimuli. How, however, in the gaol fever, one 
 of his own instances, is the excitability exhausted by 
 excess of stimuli ? Every previous cause, every con- 
 comitant circumstance, has a tendency totally different. 
 In this and the other instance of indirect debility, we 
 see only the powers of life gradually exhausting, in a 
 certain degree to be roused with augmented violence by 
 stimuli; but, after a certain period, incapable of any 
 excitement: while even the effects of stimuli, though 
 apparently for a time successful, often contribute to de- 
 stroy the remaining portion of excitability. The dif- 
 ference of the two cases consists in this only, that the 
 excitability in the latter is only accumulated ; but in the 
 former, by the debilitating power of the fever, added 
 to that from the confinement, in a great measure de- 
 stroyed, or at least so far diminished as to be very ge- 
 nerally irrecoverable. 
 
 A striking instance of accumulated excitability oc- 
 curred in that singularly intrepid exertion of captain 
 Bligh, when he crossed the Pacific in a small boat, with 
 a very inconsiderable stock of provisions. On reaching 
 Timor, one of his crew died of an inflammatory fever. 
 Had these men after their voyage been thrown into a 
 loathsome prison, or an infected hospital, would they 
 have escaped ? We know they would not, fpr similar 
 instances have occurred ; yet in these we might in vaiti 
 look for the stimuli by which the excitability had been 
 exhausted. 
 
 A consequence of this doctrine must be, that every 
 medicine stimulates ; and the difference between what 
 are styled stimulants and sedatives is, that the latter are 
 not sufficiently stimulating. This, however, must soon 
 become a verbal controversy. The oxygen of the at- 
 mosphere stimulates the lungs, and hence the whole 
 system; but if the oxygen is Deficient, the stimulus is 
 abstracted, and the machine no longer urged on. \ et 
 this is not the only stimulus; if we 'abstract oxy 
 we may supply an additional stimulus by warmth : ab- 
 strac; I, also, and the passions may tupply its 
 
R U 
 
 286 
 
 RU 
 
 place. Without all these exciting powers, we need not 
 despair; we have brandy, laudanum, and aether. It is 
 sufficient to state this reasoning, which, on Brunonian 
 principles, is fair, to show its fallacy. Azote and hy- 
 drocarbonate, when breathed without dilution, imme- 
 diately kill. Is this from deficient or excessive sti- 
 mulus ? If from the former, it differs in no degree from 
 a sedative : if from excessive stimulus exhausting ex- 
 citability, we can only say that the existence of the pre- 
 vious stimulus is gratuitous ; and we have long since 
 learnt, that, quodverbo dicitur, verbo negare sat est. If 
 no stimulus appears, we cannot place sufficient confi- 
 dence in any assertion to believe that it exists. 
 
 But these are harmless speculations. When we find 
 them applied to practice, humanity shudders at the 
 dangerous tendency of many of these doctrines. If we 
 can trust reports, their application has been very exten- 
 sively injurious. As the trammels of a system are every 
 where conspicuous, so diseases are supposed to be either 
 sthenic or asthenic. Those arranged under the former 
 class &re.,peripneumonia,phrenitis, -variola, rubeola, ery- 
 sipelas, rheumatism, cynanche tonsillaris,catarrhus, sy- 
 nocha, scarlatina, mania, pervigilium, and obesitas. The 
 aslhenic diseases are, macies, inyuieludo, eruptio scabi- 
 osa, diabetes lenior, rachitis, menstruorum cessatio sup- 
 pressio et retentio, m<snorrh<za, epistaxis, h<emorrhois, 
 sitis -uomitus et indigestio cum affinibua alimentarii ca- 
 nalis morbis, fiueriles affectus scil. vermes et tabes, dy- 
 senteria et cholera, scorbutus, hysteria levior, rheuma- 
 talgia, tussis asthenica, pertussis, cystirrhaa, podagra 
 validiorum et imbeciliorum, asthma, s/iasma, anasarca, 
 colicodynia, dyspepsodynia, hysteria gra-uiorjhypochon- 
 driasis, hydrofis, epilepsia, paralysis, apoplexia, tris- 
 mus, tetanus, inter mitten tes, dysenteria et colica gravior, 
 synochus, typhus simplex, cynanche gangrenosa, -variola 
 conjluens, typhus, pestilens et pestis. The local dis- 
 eases follow, among which we see with some surprise, 
 the internal injlammations of the abdomen, abortion, and 
 difficult births. Deep wounds, suppuration, pustula, 
 anthrax, bubo, gangrene, sphacelus, scrofulous tu- 
 mours, and scirrhus, may with more propriety be con- 
 sidered as local diseases, yet these often require gene- 
 ral methods of treatment. 
 
 The cure is as simple as the arrangement. Bleeding, 
 low diet, and purging, cure the sthenic diseases ; sti- 
 muli, of different kinds and degrees, the asthenic. Is it 
 surprising then that this system should have its ad- 
 mirers ? The labour of study is at once abridged. The 
 works of Galen and his followers may be again burnt in 
 solemn state ; and the degree of strength or debility 
 registered on a scale, may be at once attacked by the ap- 
 propriate weapon. Sad is the history which must follow. 
 The victims of the yellow fever in the West Indies 
 were often laid low after full doses of Madeira, bark, 
 and laudanum. We have seen the hectics raised into a 
 destructive flame by similar means ; and the typhus fever 
 aggravated by equally undistinguishing management. 
 
 We cannot pursue the list minutely, but shall take 
 an instance or two from each class. Peripneumony is 
 a sthenic disease, and is attacked, as usual, by bleeding 
 and purging. If this plan be followed, the fever is mi- 
 tigated, but the affection of the breast remains the same. 
 For this, the only salutary discharge is the expectoration, 
 which should be conducted with care. Of this dis- 
 charge Dr. Brown takes no notice ; and, unfortunately, 
 
 active purging will not only supersede, but prevent it : 
 and we have no hesitation in saying, that few patients 
 treated in this way would survive. We might notice 
 also scarlatina and erysipelas. Either, treated by active 
 bleeding and purging, would soon prove fatal. The 
 treatment proposed for the latter may succeed in Scot- 
 land, but in this metropolis would at once sink the 
 patient irrecoverably. Once more: obesity is a disease 
 to be cured by bleeding and purging. In fact, there is 
 no state of the system in which these evacuations are 
 borne with so little advantage. The truly inflammatory 
 habit is the strong, thin, firm, muscular Highlander, or 
 the English mountaineer. The opposite state is the 
 irritable, hysteric female, generally plump, but weak, 
 and soon sunk by discharges. 
 
 In the second class we see the asthenic cough, by 
 which Dr. Brown means consumption ; and apoplexy. 
 In each case we must use active stimulants. In the 
 latter we have said they must soon be employed, but 
 not without previously lessening the quantity of fluids 
 in the head, clearing the bowels with the most active 
 laxatives, and establishing some drain to prevent the 
 secondary accumulation. Of these precautions not a 
 word is said, and without them the physician will not 
 be very successful. We know this, for we have wit- 
 nessed the events, and we alluded to them in the article 
 of APOPLEXY, when we spoke of the accumulation of 
 stimulants, till it was uncertain to what the relief, or, 
 more often, the failure was owing. 
 
 Of the fatal consequence of the stimulating plan in 
 consumption, we have unfortunately had too many in- 
 stances. With the best management the picture is 
 gloomy; with the methods proposed it is deeply darken- 
 ed. If there is any more striking feature than another in 
 this complaint, it is increased irritability of the arterial 
 system, and a larger proportion of oxygen in the fluids, 
 with its accompanying irritation. Every meal of an 
 animal nature increases the heat, the smallest quantity 
 of wine or spirits raises it to a greater degree ; and 
 when again cooled, the patient sinks with languor and 
 debility. Yet this is the disease treated with all the 
 warmth of Brunonian stimulus ! We are free to o\jji 
 that the lowering system has been carried too far ; and 
 that while we were guarding against fever, we neglect; 
 ed properly supporting the strength. The whole sub- 
 ject we shall have occasion to state at length, with the 
 necessary distinctions ; but the plan sanctioned by ex- 
 perience will be found far, very far distant from the 
 practice recommended by Dr. Brown. Nor is the 
 chan'ge in the plan to be attributed to him. It was sug- 
 gested by experience, before the splendor of his corus- 
 cations had reached this country. 
 
 Of the gout we shall not again speak. Undoubtedly 
 the system may be brought too low ; and Dr. Brown, 
 we suspect, would raise his arthritics too high. He 
 himself suffered severely when he changed his free plan 
 of living to a more abstemious one ; but his case is not 
 to be brought as an example, till his plan and its long 
 continuance are more particularly known. We knew 
 it; and in these more rational days, till we find similar 
 plans have been adopted by our patients, we shall not 
 recommend those in the work'now before us, his own 
 Latin edition, published in 1784. 
 
 Scurvy also is to be treated by stimulants ; and these 
 without the usual remedies, it is said by this author, 
 
BR 
 
 287 
 
 BR Y 
 
 will succeed. Uniform experience has decided differ- 
 ently; and lemon juice without stimulants is, even at 
 sea, found to be an effectual remedy. In the hooping 
 cough, stimulants are also essential in Dr. Brown's 
 opinion. Change of air is nonsense (fabula), and vo- 
 miting, death. It is somewhat surprising, that, in op- 
 position to this dogma, hooping cough is seldom fatal, 
 though these useless or dangerous remedies are em- 
 ployed, and with those recommended but we have not 
 heard of any one who has so far sinned against common 
 sense as to employ them. 
 
 We have enlarged on this system and its application, 
 because, as we have said, it is seductive from its sim- 
 plicity, and the little labour required either in its study 
 or its management. We have not dwelt on the minute 
 investigation really required to adapt the stimulus to 
 the state of direct or indirect debility in a given case ; 
 for, though we know that every disease varies in this 
 respect, yet no provision is made for it in the system : 
 the name and ther class are only necessary. We ob- 
 serve, indeed, that Dr. Brown, in one or two instances, 
 orders the stimulus to be somewhat less than that of 
 the disease; but he no where points out the symptoms 
 which discriminate its degree. 
 
 It is not wholly the neglect of distinguishing the de- 
 gree of debility, either indirect or direct, and, of course, 
 the proportion of stimulus to be employed, that renders 
 the application of this system difficult or dangerous, but 
 the very imperfect distinction of diseases. The de- 
 scriptions are often the most meagre and imperfect; the 
 diagnosis is seldom attended to. These, in fact, would 
 require what the author never possessed, practical know- 
 ledge. The distinction also of different circumstances 
 of a disease, which would require very different and 
 often opposite treatment, is neglected; and when we 
 find in the same class, to be treated with the same reme- 
 dies, menstruorum,suppressio, and maenorrhoea,we shall 
 begin to suspect that an attachment to system has preclud- 
 ed the observation of the operations of nature. When we 
 see in the opposite classes, pervigilium and inquietude, 
 phrenitis and epistaxis, colica gravior and enteritis ; in 
 the same chapter the podagra imbeciliorum andvalidio- 
 rum, treated in the same manner, we cannot greatly re- 
 ly on the judgment or practical knowledge of the author. 
 
 We had supposed the Brunoniafl system hastening to 
 oblivion; but, in the last edition by -Dr. William Cullen 
 Brown, we are informed that it is generally adopted; 
 and he asks triumphantly, what would have been the 
 event had this^ system been promulgated from a pro- 
 fessorial chair ? Perhaps the delusion might have lasted 
 longer, but the pupil will at last become a practitioner, 
 and will bring his master's doctrine to the test of ex- 
 perience, nor any longer foster it than he finds it suc- 
 cessful. His son speaks of the numerous converts to 
 this new doctrine; but we have found few who, though 
 they profess themselves the disciples of Brown, follow 
 implicitly his system ; and we have had numerous op- 
 portunities of remarking, that those who, on leaving the 
 banners of Boerhaave, have adopted the nervous pa- 
 thology, are rather Cullenians than Brunonians. Dr. 
 Darwin, it is said, was a Brunonian before Brown was 
 known : in reality, his language is in some parts nearly 
 the same, but his practice, though peculiar, most re- 
 mote; and, if the analogy is pushed further, the term 
 
 should at least be altered, and the system styled Dar- 
 winian. 
 
 BRU'NUS. See ERYSIPELAS. 
 
 BRU'SCUS. See Ruscus. 
 
 BRU'TA. (Arabic). That virtue of the celestial 
 influence manifested by the brutes, as in the stork 
 teaching the use of salt in clysters. 
 
 BRU'TIA. An epithet for the most resinous kind of 
 pitch, therefore used to make the oleum fiissinum, said 
 by Ray to be the same as the pisselaeon of the ancients ; 
 for that was called by them oleum fiicinum ; and was, 
 according to Galen, a medicine made of oil and pitch. 
 The pix Brutia was so called from Brutia, a country in 
 the extreme parts of Italy, and made from the ttsda, 
 
 MOUNTAIN PINE. 
 
 BRUTI'NO. See TEREBINTHINA. 
 
 BRU'TOBON. The name of an ointment used by 
 the Greeks. 
 
 BRUTU'A. See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 BRUXANELI. (Indian). A tall tree in Malabar: 
 its bark is diuretic. Raii Hist. 
 
 BRY'GMUS, (from &fv%a, to make a noise}. A pe- 
 culiar kind of noise, such as is made by the grating of 
 the teeth, or their gnashing. 
 
 BRY'ON, (from fifva, to germinate}. Called sftlach- 
 non by some : a kind of moss found on cedars, oak, &c. 
 It is astringent. 
 
 BRY'ON THALA'SSIUM. See ALGA. 
 
 BRYO'NIA, (from Pfvu, to abound}. So called'from 
 its abundance. It is a name for the WHITE JALAP; also 
 BRIONY. 
 
 BRYO'NIA A'LBA. WHITE BRIONY; called also vitis 
 alba, vel sylvestris; agrostis, amfielos, archeostris; 
 echetrosis, by Hippocrates; bryonia atfiera; cedrostis; 
 chelidonium ; labrusca ; melothrum, ofihrostafihylon ; 
 fisilothrum; WILD VINE. This species is chiefly used. 
 It is the bryonia alba Lin. Sp. PI. 1438. 
 
 It is a perennial rough plant, grows wild in hedges, 
 and climbs up bushes, with curled tendrils : the leaves 
 are in shape somewhat like those of the vine. 
 
 These roots are taken up in spring, and afford a thin 
 milky juice, which hath a disagreeable smell, and a 
 nauseous, biting, bitter taste : if applied to the skin, it 
 blisters. If the root be dried, or its milky juice in- 
 spissated, they lose most of their acrimony and nauseous 
 smell. 
 
 Externally, this root is powerfully discutient. Dr. 
 Alston observes, that in swellings, strains, and stiffness 
 of the joints, he has experienced surprising effects from 
 it ; in contusions, a decoction of it with the addition of 
 wormwood, does great service. According to Bergius, 
 it is a purgative, hydragogue,emmenagogue, and diure- 
 tic; the fresh root emetic : it has chiefly been employ- 
 ed in 'dro/isies,in asthma, mania, and efiilefisy. In small 
 doses it is said to be diuretic, resolvent, and deobstru- 
 ent. In powder, from 9 i. to a drachm it is strongly 
 purgative. The juice, which issues spontaneously, in 
 doses of ^ ss. or more, has similar, though more gen- 
 tle, effects; but the watery extract acts more mildly 
 than the powder, and with greater safety. The dose 
 3 ss. to 3 i- Of the expressed juice, a spoonful acts 
 violently both upwards and downwards; but cream of 
 tartar is said to take off its virulence. As a discutient, 
 the CATAPLA'SMA BRYO'XI.?. COMPOSITUM is much re- 
 
BUB 
 
 288 
 
 BU 
 
 commended. Of briony root three ounces, elder flow- 
 ers one ounce, are boiled till they become tender; to 
 which are added half an ounce of gum ammoniac dis- 
 solved in vinegar, muriated ammonia two drachms, 
 camphorated spirit one ounce. 
 
 BUYOMA NI'GRA. BLACK BRIONY; called also tam- 
 kus, sigillum beatte Marie, chiroiiia, afironia, gynecan- 
 the; BLACK VINE, and the CHIRONIAN VINE. This plant 
 climbs without tendrils, the leaves are smooth, and, 
 like those of the great bind weed, it bears black ber- 
 ries; the roots and leaves are commended as expecto- 
 rant. Rail Hist. According to Gcrrard it is called 
 agriatnfleloS) but is a variety of the b. alba. 
 
 BRYO'NIA MECOACHA'NA NIGIIA. BRYO'NIA PERU- 
 VIA'NA. See JALAP and MECHOACANA ALBA. 
 
 BRY'THION. (Greek). A malagma so called. It 
 is described by P. jEgineta. 
 
 BRY'TIA, (from ppvvla, to devour ). The solid parts 
 of grapes which remain after the must is expressed. 
 
 BRY'TON. B|?v, (from /3ft/, to pour out). A 
 kind of drink made of barley or rice, which -Aristotle 
 calls fiinon. It is said that those who are drunk with it 
 never fall but on their backs. 
 
 BU'BALUS, (dim. of /3ss, an ox ) . Anlllope bubalis 
 Lin. The BUFFALO; called buffelus, and bos Indiana, 
 It is a^kind of ox. This name it hath from the country 
 in Asia from whence it was brought into Europe. 
 
 BUBASTECO'RDIUM, the HEART of BUBASTUS, 
 (from Bubastus, and cor, heart). See ARTEMISIA. 
 
 BU'BO. A 'BUBO, (from fiovSav, the groin). Vogel 
 -names it bubon when in the groin; it is also named 
 cambuca, cambuca membrata, codocele; by some it is 
 called fitgile, and adin. It is a tumid gland which is 
 inflamed, 'or tends to suppuration: but it is generally 
 understood only of those glands which are in the arm 
 pits or the groin. Galen says, in his first book De Diff. 
 Febr. ' a bubo is a kind of inflammation.' 
 
 Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 locales, and order tumnres. He defines it to be the 
 suppurating tumour of a conglobate gland. See his 
 Nosology, edit. 3. 
 
 Buboes are distinguished into MILD and MALIGNANT; 
 the miltf is that without manifest disease; the malig- 
 nant, when excited by some pestilential or infectious 
 disease, as the plague, or lues venerca. 
 
 The chief danger is from the bad habit of body, or 
 some attendant disease : if neither of these accompanies 
 the buboes, at the worst they are troublesome, painful, 
 and tedious. 
 
 The cure of the mild kind will easily be effected by 
 gentle mercurials externally applied, and occasionally a 
 purge; though, if a suppuration threaten, it is best to 
 encourage it, and proceed as in a common abscess. 
 
 A PESTILENTIAL BUBO is known by its appearing 
 at the time of a pestilence, and being attended with its 
 symptoms; though, indeed, the bubo is sometimes the 
 first symptom. The" appearance of a bubo, when the 
 plague either prevails or attacks a person, is generally 
 a happy presage, and in the management repellents 
 must not be used, but suppuration encouraged; and as 
 soon as a tumour appears, apply the speediest suppu- 
 ratives, and second them by the use of cordial antisep- 
 tics inwardly. Its most common seat is the arm pit or 
 groin. 
 
 See PESTIS. 
 
 A VENEREAL BUBO very generally occurs in the groin, 
 though, when the poison has been received in the 
 hands or fingers, the arm pits are the seat ; they tend 
 very slowly to a suppuration, and are with difficulty 
 healed when suppurated. 
 
 In the beginning, these. tumours are sore if touched; 
 hard, and gradually increasing, they become painful ; 
 if they tend to suppurate, an inflammation appears. 
 
 The distinction of bubo is of considerable import- 
 ance. We shall not enlarge on pestilential buboes, 
 only to urge the necessity of examining, during the 
 prevalence of any epidemic highly asthenic fever, the 
 groins and arm pits. The severity of the regulations in 
 former eras respecting those affected-with the plague, 
 has led to the most dangerous concealments. We 
 shall continue to speak exclusively of the venereal bubo. 
 
 Swellings in the groin may arise from hernia, from a 
 retention of the testicle at the ring of the muscle, from 
 a general scrofulous habit, or from poison absorbed 
 from any part of the lower extremities. Those who are 
 accurately acquainted with the situation of the lym- 
 phatic glands, which receive the absorbent vessels from 
 the penis and from the lower extremities, for their 
 situation is different, will not be easily deceived. It is 
 not, however, usually suspected, that the latter are nearer 
 to the root of the penis than the former. Those also 
 well acquainted with the situation of the ring of the 
 muscles, will not easily mistake a hernia for a bubo. 
 But error is more easy in this, than in the former case. 
 If therefore the tumour be hard, if it does not recede 
 on lying back, if it has not receded in its earlier stages, 
 if it does not force down on coughing or sneezing, and 
 if the state of the bowels have not influenced it, the 
 disease is either a bubo or a scrofulous swelling: the 
 latter, however, is scarcely ever single. A chain of small 
 obstructed glands occupies 'the groin, and the scrofu- 
 lous diathesis is, in other respects, obvious. We omit 
 mentioning the previous venereal complaints; for these 
 are often industriously concealed, or it may happen that 
 a bubo is the first symptom. The testicle, when de- 
 tained, sticks at the ring of the muscle ;. but, were the 
 situation not sufficient to discriminate the complaint, 
 the want of one testicle would immediately lead to a 
 suspicion and a full examination. 
 
 It has been usual to consider buboes as arising from 
 irritation on the glans penis and mouths'of the ab- 
 sorbents, or from the absorption of matter. The idea is 
 consoling to the patient that the swelling is not venereal, 
 but we fear it is fallacious. We know of no instance 
 of irritation conveyed from the opening of a lymphatic 
 to a gland, except by poison. No one 'will trust his 
 health to this idea, and the distinction may be neglect- < 
 ed. We know that some bviboes yield easily, but we 
 should -not, on that account, be less apprehensive of lues 
 following. A secondary bubo, viz. a deposition of ve- 
 nereal virus from the habit of the gland, has certainly 
 no existence. The virus is directed to very different 
 organs, and the opinion has been adopted in consequence 
 of the deceit of patients, who are unwilling to confess 
 tke probability of a more recent infection. 
 
 It has occasioned some dispute, whether a bubo 
 should be discussed, or brought to a suppuration. Two 
 ideas have influenced either opinion ; one, just noticed, 
 respecting the source of the bubo from irritation; the 
 
Bl 
 
 289 
 
 UB 
 
 fetherj that the virus is there arrested, and if suppura- 
 tion can be produced, may be evacuated without in- 
 jury to the system. If, however, we examine injected 
 lymphatics, we shall sometimes find, that of the nu- 
 merous vessels directed towards a gland, some will not 
 enter its substance, but pass over, or one side ; nor can 
 we be certain that, previous to the inflammation, some 
 portion of the virus may not have been carried into the 
 blood. To trust, therefore, to the opinion, that the 
 poison can thus be arrested in its passage, is highly 
 dangerous; and we lose a strong argument in favour of 
 promoting suppuration. It is then reduced to a question 
 of convenience ; and there can be little doubt of the 
 propriety of resolution, since in each view a mercurial 
 course is indispensable. 
 
 To discuss buboes emetics have been employed. They 
 undoubtedly promote absorption, but the most violent 
 ones are requisite, and they are seldom necessary. Mer- 
 curial frictions on the part have been recommended, to 
 extinguish, it is supposed, at once the peculiar virulence 
 of the poison. In general, however, these from their 
 irritation may produce inflammation ; and, though for 
 the ease of the patient's mind some part of the oint- 
 ment should be rubbed on the bubo, the larger portion 
 should be employed on the thigh, the groin, and peri- 
 naeum. We reserve the discussion of the specific ac- 
 tion of mercury at present. Cold applications freely em- 
 ployed have been useful ; and the volatile liniment, rub- 
 bed around rather than on the tumour, has assisted the 
 resolution. Leeches have been applied in the neigh- 
 bourhood when inflammation has begun ; and whatever 
 plan be adopted, the patient should be kept on a low 
 cooling diet and at rest, while frequent laxatives are in- 
 terposed. 
 
 \\ hen we can thus succeed in discussing buboes, the 
 remaining treatment will be that of syphilis. If, how- 
 ever, we fail, and suppuration is indispensable, we may 
 be apprehensive of fatal effects from too great inflam- 
 mation or irritation. In this case the most cooling me- 
 dicines, with opium and bark, are necessary. In ge- 
 neral, the irritation proceeds, ftari fiassu, with the in- 
 flammation ; and the cooling plan cannot be carried far, 
 before the latter medicines are necessary. As the dis- 
 ease is before our eyes, we can distinguish the degree 
 of inflammation, and be able to account for the symp- 
 toms we perceive. During the suppuration of a bubo, 
 it is the most judicious practice to leave off" mercury. 
 
 When, however, the suppuration proceeds tardily, a 
 mercurial course will accelerate it; and in such circum- 
 stances, wine and other cordials are requisite. In these 
 situations we can often discuss buboes, even when they 
 appear hastening to suppuration. Poultices of the man- 
 dragora and mezereum have been employed for this 
 purpose. 
 
 Disputes have also arisen respecting the opening of the 
 buboes. We certainly run little risk in suffering them to 
 remain till they are soft, and the fluctuation of matter 
 is evident; but we would then advise opening them, 
 and employing the knife rather than the caustic. The 
 latter is preferable when, from symptoms of irritation, 
 a discharge is necessary before the abscess be quite ripe. 
 
 When the abscess is formed, it must be treated ac- 
 cording to the usual methods, stimulated, and the con- 
 stitution supported by bark and wine, if the circula- 
 tion be languid j but by a contrary plan if irritable 
 
 yot. i. 
 
 and inflamed. In either case mercury is improper ; 
 but, in intermediate circumstances, we may begin our 
 mercurial course with little hesitation. 
 
 When sinuses are threatened, the stagnation of mat- 
 ter must be guarded against: if formed, they must be 
 opened. We have seen the opening of a single sim:> 
 give such a stimulus to the neighbouring parts, that the 
 sore has soon assumed a healthy, instead of a cancerous 
 aspect, without any other application. When morti- 
 fication threatens, bark, wine, and opium, are neces- 
 sary ; when cancer, hemlock. Yet we suspect that real 
 cancer has never been the consequence of a venereal 
 bubo. We have never at least seen it in a long prac- 
 tice, nor have been informed of such an event by a com- 
 petent witness. See LUES VENEREA, and ABSCESSUS 
 INGCIKIS. 
 
 See Heister's Surgery. Astruc on the Venereal Dis- 
 ease, or Chapman's Abridgment of Astruc. Bell's 
 Surgery. Wallis's Sydenham, vol. i. 143. While'.-, 
 Surgery, 20. Plenck on the Lues Venerea ; Swe- 
 diaur and Bell on the Venereal Disease ; Hunter : 
 Foot. 
 
 BU'BOX, (from favGo, the groin]. 
 
 BUBOXOCE'LE, (from /8se<, the groin, and *./,}.:, 
 a tumour). It is also called hernia inguinalis^ or RUP- 
 TURE of the GROIN, when the intestines are forced 
 through the ring of the external oblique muscle of the 
 belly. When through the cavity in the thigh, beu 
 the musculus fiectineus and sartorius, it is called hernia 
 femoralis, or cruralis. 
 
 The cause may be great distention of the bowels from 
 wind, violent exercise, as leaping, or lifting burdens. 
 A relaxation of the ring qf the muscle is not an un- 
 common cause, and on this account the disease is some- 
 times hereditary. In lean persons the ring is also fre- 
 quently relaxed, and in fat people' the weight of the 
 parts will occasionally bring them down. 
 
 The signs are, a tumour in the groin, or upper part 
 of the scrotum, beginning at the ring of the abdominal 
 muscle,, and extending more or less downward, towards 
 or into the scrotum in men, and the labia pudendi in 
 women. This tumour appears different to the touch, 
 according to its contents. If a portion of the ilium 
 forms the tumour, its surface is smooth and elastic, but 
 much more so if the patient coughs and sneezes. If 
 only a piece of the omentum hath slipped down, the 
 tumour is more flabby when felt, its surface is more 
 unequal, and it makes less resistance to the finger. If 
 both the intestine and omentum have descended, the 
 diagnostics will be less distinct, and it requires gene- 
 rally some experience to assist in judging of whafrcan 
 hardly be learnt by description. 
 
 The distinction of bubonocele is of considerable im- 
 portance, and the greatest injury has been done by mis- 
 taking it for bubo, for hernia humoralis, fo*r cancer of 
 the testicle, and hydrocele. Of the symptoms distin- 
 guishing it from bubo we have just spoken. Hernia 
 humoralis, or a swelled testicle from venereal irritation, 
 is distinguished by the symptoms of its attack ; for the 
 latter is preceded by a hardness of the epididymis, 
 followed by a hardness and acute pain of the bo'dy of 
 the testicle itself, while the hernia is not equally pain- 
 ful, till external inflammation, and other symptoms of 
 affections of the bowels, sufficiently point out its nature. 
 It could scarcely be supposed that a cancerous tumour 
 
BUB 
 
 290 
 
 BUB 
 
 of the testicle could be mistaken for hernia, had we not 
 seen the error committed. The slow progress of the 
 swelling, the scirrhous feel, and the undisturbed state 
 of the bowels, sufficiently discriminate the two diseases. 
 The dropsy of the tunica vaginalis tcstis is most often 
 mistaken for hernia. This, however, feels more smooth 
 and equable ; a fluctuation can be perceived, a transpa- 
 rency, when a candle is placed on the opposite side, is 
 obvious : and if we can observe its progress, we shall 
 find that it begins at the bottom of the scrotum, gradu- 
 ally rising upwards, and the spermatic cord is gene- 
 rally free; while in hernia, the enlargement is felt from 
 above downwards. The increase of the tumour on 
 coughing or sneezing, and the obstructed state of the 
 bowels ; above all, its receding or lying back ; are fully 
 sufficient, even for the less experienced practitioner, to 
 discriminate the two diseases. 
 
 One other complaint should be noticed as sometimes 
 confounded with bubonocele, viz. the varicocele, par- 
 ticularly the varices of the spermatic cord. These are 
 forced down in coughing, and disappear in a recumbent 
 posture. The distinction is not difficult. When emp- 
 tied from a recumbent posture, if a finger is placed on 
 the ring, and the patient raised, the tumour will re- 
 appear should it be from varices, but not if it is a 
 hernia. 
 
 The ring of the muscle so often mentioned, is an 
 aperture in the tendon of the external oblique, formed 
 by the splitting of its fibres. Through this passage the 
 testicles in the foetus, or soon after birth, descend ; and 
 the spermatic cord is, by the testicle, drawn down 
 through it. No process, except the occasional accu- 
 mulation of fat, contributes to close it, and through this 
 aperture the intestines descend. Though authors speak 
 of the ring, yet there are two ; for another aperture is 
 formed by the tendons of the internal oblique and trans- 
 verse muscle behind, and a little on the outside of the 
 other ring. Though we have said nature has not closed 
 the aperture, yet the ring is drawn close by the action 
 of the external oblique ; and this action, while it often 
 prevents rupture when it has occurred, occasions what 
 is called strangulation. The term is perhaps improper, 
 as'the tendon is not capable of contracting. In reality, 
 the distention of the bowels occasions the contraction of 
 the external oblique, which draws the fibres of the 
 tendon closer; while the distention of the portion of 
 intestine filled with air, contributes to fill more com- 
 pletely the contracted aperture. The internal ring is 
 more muscular, and may be spasmodically contracted. 
 
 The symptoms of all intestinal hernix are those of 
 iliu*; and in every case of violent colic, the prac- 
 titioner should always examine whether some hernial 
 tumour can be discovered. The pain is generally most 
 violent at the pit of the stomach, as the omentum, 
 which accompanies the intestine in the sac, is dragged 
 clown with it. The pain goes on increasing, incessant 
 vomiting comes on, and what is discharged is at first 
 watery, then bilious, and lastly, feculent; stools are 
 obstinately retained, and mortification closes the scene. 
 Vomiting and hiccough frequently occur in herniae ; 
 and the cause will be obvious when the connection of 
 the omentum with the stomach is considered. The 
 pulse is at first hard, but when mortification and cold 
 sweats come on, it is softer and more regular, but soon 
 becomes small, frequent, and tremulous. 
 
 When a hernia comes down, if the patient is strong 
 and plethoric, some blood may be taken, and a clyster 
 injected ; the reduction is next attempted. 
 
 To reduce the hernia merely by the hand, without 
 cutting or eroding the part, is called TAXIS ; and when 
 it is thus reduced by the hand, if the rupture consisted 
 of a portion of the intestine only, it generally slips up at 
 once. The posture of the patient,if laid on his back, with 
 his heels brought near to his buttocks, assists the return 
 of the protruded parts : if a piece of the omentum is the 
 contents, its return is not so speedy ; if there are both 
 omentum and intestine, the latter ascends first, and the 
 former feels flabby, but soon after follows also. Some- 
 times after the intestine is returned, a soft knotty sub- 
 stance remains unreduced, and resists all the efforts to 
 reduction, until the patient's vessels are emptied by 
 bleeding, repeated purges, and a low diet ; the varicous 
 feel which this substance hath, seems as if it was the 
 mesentery with its vessels distended. 
 
 In infants the reduction is generally easy, and as they 
 acquire strength they are less subject to a relapse. In 
 the vigour of life the return is generally more difficult, 
 and the neglect or bad management more dangerous. 
 
 It often happens that raising the buttocks while the 
 body is depending, will alone succeed. Should this 
 not be the case, the surgeon should grasp the tumour 
 with one hand, press it steadily upwards and outwards, 
 while with the fingers he begins to reduce the last pro- 
 truded portion. Should he succeed in part, the rest 
 soon follows, and the patient is relieved. If he fail, 
 different plans have been advised. 
 
 Of the remedies, copious bleeding is the first, and 
 often an indispensable one. When the patient faints, 
 the tumour often spontaneously recedes. Purgatives 
 have been next employed, and absurdly given by the 
 mouth ; we say absurdly, because, by increasing the 
 peristaltic motion above the tumour, it rather adds to the 
 disease. It has been usual to join the purgatives with 
 opium to relax the stricture, while the purgative con- 
 tributed to conquer the constipation. In such cases, 
 however, the purgatives are so often retarded by the 
 opium, as to lose their effect ; and should this com- 
 bination succeed, it must be attributed to the opium 
 only. Purgatives injected as clysters are not liable to 
 the same inconvenience ; for the increase of the peri- 
 staltic motion below the tumour, has a tendency to draw 
 back the intestine. Soap, particularly the black soap, 
 is highly useful in this way ; and purgatives of the most 
 active nature, and of every kind, have been employed. 
 The most ready and advantageous one, however, is the 
 infusion of tobacco in clyster. From half a drachm to 
 two scruples of tobacco may be infused in ten or twelve 
 ounces 'of boiling water for ten minutes, and injected 
 as a clyster. It is not only useful as a laxative, but 
 produces so much languor and fainting, as often to 
 occasion the gut to recede without other assistance. 
 The digitalis also seems chiefly useful, by producing 
 syncope. 
 
 It has been usual to apply warmth in every form to 
 the hernial sac, with a view probably of relaxing the 
 ring ; but it was not considered that even if this effect 
 was certain, that the flatulent contents of the sac would be 
 enlarged in a greater proportion, and even the substance 
 of the intestine itself. We believe it has seldom suc- 
 ceeded ; and when useful, the faintness induced by its 
 
B I B 
 
 291 
 
 B I B 
 
 continuance has been the chief cause of the relief. The 
 warm bath for the same reasons has sometimes suc- 
 ceeded, but much oftener failed; and we think that, in 
 many cases, it has accelerated mortification. The con- 
 trary method is now more advantageously adopted; ice 
 and snow have been applied with success to the hernial 
 sac. When these cannot be procured, the coldest wa- 
 ter, often renewed, has been of service ; and water cooled 
 artificially has been used. The most ready way of cool- 
 ing water is to suspend it in a wet bladder to a current 
 of air, and the effect will be increased if the outside of 
 the bladder be moistened with asther, carefully purified 
 from the acid. A solution of nitre with sal ammoniac 
 will be equally effectual, in the proportion of eight 
 parts to five; and with management, by further cooling 
 water first artificially cooled, all the effects of ice may 
 be procured even in summer. The constant applica- 
 tion of cold has thus often succeeded, and it is one of 
 the most valuable improvements of modern practice. 
 
 All will in many cases fail, and the operation, though 
 dreadful, and often fatal, must be attempted. Yet there 
 is one further step to avoid it, viz. to dilate or divide 
 the ring, to prevent strangulation, and suffer the tumour 
 to remain. This is the advice of Dr. Monro, and we 
 think it merits more attention than it has received. 
 This operation is not formidable, is not perhaps highly 
 dangerous; and should it be performed hastily and un- 
 advisedly, does not prevent reducing the rupture at a 
 subsequent period. The danger and the severity of the 
 operation have occasioned its being too long delayed; but 
 though it succeeds in some apparently desperate cases, 
 it fails in others where the prospects were more favour- 
 able. The external appearances of mortification are 
 undoubtedly among the symptoms which would render 
 it unsuccessful, since mortification takes place in the 
 intestine before it is communicated to the integuments, 
 and is, of course, more violent in degree in the former 
 than the latter part. Feculent or putrid vomitings have 
 been considered as highly unfavourable to success; yet 
 even in such instances the patient's life has been saved. 
 Mr. fcooper thinks that a general soreness in the ab- 
 domen is the chief symptom which should prevent the 
 attempt. 
 
 In Mr. Home's opinions, the symptoms are influenced 
 by the state of the gut. If no inflammation has taken 
 place in it, the consequences of obstruction only are ob- 
 servable. When inflammation takes place, there is a 
 general soreness, with constant vomiting, that does not 
 relieve, and considerable depression of spirits. When 
 the stricture produces mortification, all the unfavour- 
 able symptoms are observed, and a general coldness 
 comes on. The last symptom is decisive against at- 
 tempting the operation. 
 
 To proceed in the operation, the pubes and groin 
 should be shaved; and, in order to have as much empty 
 space as possible for the return of the protruded parts, 
 the patient should be advised to empty his bladder en- 
 tirely. The patient being then laid on his back, on a 
 table of a convenient height, with his legs hanging easy 
 over the end of it, with a straight dissecting knife an 
 incision must be made through the skin and membrana 
 adiposa, beginning just above the ring of the abdominal 
 muscle, and continuing quite down to the inferior part 
 of the scrotum. Upon the division of the membrana 
 adiposa, some small tendinous bands appear distinct 
 
 from each other, lying close upon the hernial sac, which 
 is next to be divided with the utmost caution, as the sac 
 is thinner in some parts than in others : even the ex- 
 ternal incision of the teguments ought to be made with 
 great care; for although, in by much the greatest pro- 
 portion of hernial swellings, the sftermatic vessels lie be- 
 hind the protruded Jiarts, yet on some occasions they have 
 been found on the anterior fiart of the tumour ; so that, 
 in order to avoid the risk of wounding them, so soon as 
 the skin is divided, the remainder of the operation must 
 be done in the most cautious manner, care being taken 
 to avoid every large blood vessel that makes its appear- 
 ance. The incision in the sac is best made about an 
 inch and a half, or two inches, below the stricture, and 
 need be no more than such an aperture as will just ad- 
 mit the extremity of the probe. If the probe will pass 
 freely up and down, enlarge the opening with a probe 
 pointed bistoury, sufficient to introduce your finger to 
 divide the whole, remembering to divide it first down- 
 wards, which gives more room, and lessens the hazard 
 of the intestines being wounded by the knife, which 
 might easily happen in dividing it in the opposite 
 direction. The fore finger is the best of all directors, 
 and upon that finger a narrow bladed curved knife, with 
 a bold probe point, will be the only instrument necessary 
 to finish the operation. With this knife on the finger 
 the sac should be divided, first downward to the bottom 
 of the scrotum, then upward to the ring. Upon the 
 first division of the hernial sac a fluid is discharged, 
 differing in quantity and colour in different patients. 
 The sac being fairly divided up to the ring, the intestine 
 pushes out, and seems to be more in quantity than it 
 did while in confinement. At this juncture, if the 
 quantity of the protruded intestine is not very great, try- 
 to reduce it by first pulling down a little more, for thus, 
 its bulk being lessened, it perhaps may pass without 
 dividing the ring; if this does not succeed, the probe 
 pointed knife, conducted on the fore finger, will imme- 
 diately divide the upper part of it, and set all free. The 
 sac and ring divided, the contained parts come into 
 view, and, according to their different states, will be va- 
 riously managed. If SOUND, immediately reduce them, 
 remembering that the parts last protruded should be 
 first returned. Slight adhesions may be separated with 
 the finger, or snipped with the scissors. If the parts 
 are so adherent as not to be capable of being returned, 
 remove the stricture by dividing the sac and ring, and 
 leave the prolapsed parjf in the scrotum as you find 
 them ; but this case seldom happens. If the contained 
 parts are mortified, death will be the issue; but if the 
 mortification is not very extensive, return them, and 
 trust to the efforts of nature, and the effects of medicine. 
 If the intestine is mortified, make a ligature and fix it 
 to the wound; thus the fasces will pass' out at the aper- 
 ture, and the patient may live many years after. 
 
 Hernias in women are treated as in men, but in them 
 the disease is less common, as the aperture is much 
 smaller, not requiring the passage of a body so large as 
 the testicle, but only the round ligaments. Women, 
 however, more frequently conceal the disease, and we 
 must be more attentive to the cause of every kind of 
 violent colic. One inconvenience arises from not dis- 
 tinguishing in them the inguinal and femoral hernia, 
 since the tumour in each species is not very distant, and 
 the mode of reduction is different. If the operator fer-1 
 P P : 
 
uc 
 
 292 
 
 BUF 
 
 with his finger the course of Poupart's ligament, and 
 find the neck of the tumour above its edge, the hernia 
 is inguinal; if below, femoral: as, in the male, the in- 
 testine is sometimes not protruded beyond the external 
 ring, and the disease may remain undiscovered. 
 
 After the operation, the patient must be laid in bed, 
 with his body somewhat raised, and an opiate adminis- 
 tered. A clyster should be soon given, and immedi- 
 ately after its operation, a mild but effectual laxative, 
 as manna, castor oil, or the pulv. e senna c. administered. 
 The wound, dressed in the common way, should be se- 
 cured by a T bandage. The consequent bad symptoms 
 are those chiefly of irritation from air admitted into the 
 cavity of the abdomen, or mortification. Bark and 
 opium are the chief remedies, and must be administered 
 in proportion to the violence and nature of the complaint. 
 The bowels must, however, be kept open with the great- 
 est attention. 
 
 When a hernia has been of long continuance, adhe- 
 sions between the gut and the sac, and between the 
 contiguous portions of the gut, take place. Greater 
 caution must be used in opening the sac when adhesions 
 are suspected; and those between the gut and the sac 
 must be carefully separated. If the disunion of the 
 others be not easy, the intestine should be returned 
 without its being effected. When the separation of the 
 gut from the sac is found difficult, a part of the latter 
 may be separated and returned with the gut. 
 
 The omentum often causes much uneasiness. If 
 gangrenous, the diseased portion may be cut off. In ge- 
 neral the vessels are small, and little haemorrhage oc- 
 curs; but this is sometimes considerable, and it is ne- 
 cessary to tie a vessel, or even two. In this case the 
 ends of the ligature should be brought beyond the wound, 
 and they will soon separate. The method of separating 
 the mortified portion of the omentum by a ligature, is 
 often inconvenient from the irritation it induces, and 
 no injury happens from dividing it. 
 
 When a portion of the intestine is mortified, it has 
 been recommended to separate it, and unite the sound 
 portions of the gut by ligatures, or, by placing them in 
 contact, to leave the union to nature. This plan has 
 been suggested by nature- occasionally separating a 
 mortified part of some extent, while the canal was not 
 interrupted. It is impossible in this place to enlarge 
 on the minute details which such an operation requires; 
 and the reader will find ample information in Mr. A. 
 Cowper's most excellent work on hernia. 
 
 The portion of gut found in hernial swellings is very 
 various, no part of the intestinal canal being entirely 
 exempted from falling down. Hitherto the ileum has 
 been commonly supposed to form the substance of the 
 greatest proportion of such tumours: later and more 
 accurate observation, however, renders it probable that 
 the coecum, appendix vermiformis, and part of the co- 
 lon, are more frequently contained in the hernial sacs 
 than any other portion of the gut. 
 
 Sec Pott on Ruptures, Le Dran's Operations in Sur- 
 gery, Sharp's Operations of Surgery. Lond. Med. Obs. 
 ft Inq. vol. iv. Bell's Surgery, vol. i. White's Surgery, 
 318. Cowper on Ruptures. Monro on Herniae. 
 
 BU'BON GAL'BANUM. See GALBANUM. 
 
 BU'BON MACEDO'NICUM. See APIUM MACEDONI- 
 
 (HIM. 
 
 BU'CCjE, (from the Hebrew term bukkah}. The 
 
 CHEEKS. Hippocrates terms them cyclos ; the cheek 
 is also called gomjihale, gela, maxilla, melon. They 
 are the sides of the face; and reach from the eyes 
 and temples between the nose and ears. The upper 
 prominent parts of the cheeks are called MALA, which 
 see. 
 
 BUCCACRA'TON, (from buccclta, a morsel, and 
 xpau, to mix'). Morsels of bread sopped in wine, which 
 formerly served for a breakfast. 
 
 Paracelsus calls by the name of bucella, the carne- 
 ous excrescence of a polypus in the nose, because he 
 supposes it to be a portion of flesh parting from the 
 bucca, and insinuating itself into the nose. 
 
 BUCCA'LES GLANDU'LJE, (from bucca, the 
 cheek}. The small glandular bodies on the inside of 
 the cheeks. They open by small holes or orifices 
 through the inner membrane of the mouth. Winslow. 
 
 BUCCEA, BUCCELLA. A MORSEL. 
 
 BUCCELATIO, (from buccellatua, cut into small 
 pieces'). A method of stopping the blood by applying 
 lint, cut into small square pieces, upon the vein or artery. 
 
 BUCCELA'TON, (from buccella, a morsel. Buc- 
 cella fiurgatoria, and buccellatus. A purging medicine, 
 made up in the form of a loaf, consisting of scammony, 
 &c. put into fermented flour, and then baked in an 
 oven. 
 
 BUCCE'LLA. See BOLUS, BUCCACHATON, and 
 
 BUCCELATON. 
 
 BUCCINA'TOR MUSCULUS, constrictor muscu- 
 lus. The TRUMPETER'S MUSCLE, (from ^VKMCH, a trum- 
 fief). It is thus named because of its use in forcing 
 the breath to sound the trumpet. It has two distinct 
 beginnings on each side, one tendinous and fleshy from 
 the lower jaw, between the last dens molaris and the 
 root of the fore part of the processus coronse ; the other 
 is fleshy from the upper jaw, between the last dens mo- 
 laris and the processus pterigoides, from whose extre- 
 mity also it arises tendinous, being continued between 
 these two origins to the pterigo pharyngaeus .on one 
 side, and the mylo pharyngseus on the other; from 
 thence proceeding with straight fibres, and adhering to 
 the membrane that covers the inside of the mouth, but 
 without touching the gums of either jaw. It is inserted 
 and lost in the angle of the lip. By its substance on 
 each side it constitutes the cheeks, and throughHts 
 middle the ductus salivalis superior passes. Its use is 
 not only to move the cheeks with the lips, but also to 
 contract the cavity of the mouth by bringing them 
 inwards, and so thrust the meat between the teeth for 
 its better comminution. 
 
 BU'CCINUM, (from buccino, the trumfief). So called 
 from its trumpet-like shape. The WHELK. Whelks cal- 
 cined have the same effects as the purple fish, but are 
 somewhat more caustic. The shells filled with salt, 
 then burned in a crude earthen pot, make a good denti- 
 frice. It is a sea shell fish, of which there are many 
 sorts, but the shells are all absorbents. 
 
 BU'CCULA, (a dim. of bucca). The CHEEK. The 
 fleshy part under the chin. 
 
 BU'CERAS, or BU'CEROS. See BOUCERAS. 
 
 BUCRA'NION, (from frx$, an ox, and x/>*viv, a 
 head). So called because it resembles an ox's head. 
 See ANTIRRHINUM. 
 
 BU'CTON. Sec HYMEN. 
 
 BU'FFALO. See BUBALUS. 
 
BUL 
 
 293 
 
 U N 
 
 BU'FFELI. A ring made of the horn of a buffalo, 
 which is worn on the ring finger to cure the cramp. 
 
 BU'FO, (from /=, an ox, and pos, death). So 
 .ailed because it is death to any cattle which eat them. 
 The TOAD ; also called rubeta, rana rubeta. The toad 
 is of the frog kind, and of the number of those animals 
 which have only one ventricle in the heart. It is much 
 like the frog, but its belly is more inflated, and skin 
 more full of tubercles ; it is of an ash Colour, with 
 brown, blackish, and yellow spots. It does not croak 
 like the frog, but makes an indistinct noise that is ob- 
 scure, and like the word g-eu, or rather bu, from which 
 some suppose it is called bufo. It is said to have its 
 name rubeta from rubus, because it is often found under 
 bramble bushes. 
 
 There is a very poisonous species in America called 
 cururu by the Brasilians, and cafio by the Portuguese. 
 
 The common toad was first introduced into medicine 
 from a cure being performed on an hydropic person, to 
 whom powdered toads were given in order to despatch 
 him, but he voided a large quantity of urine after taking 
 them, and soon recovered of his disorder. Since this, 
 toads, gently dried and powdered, have been used as a 
 diuretic, but the present practice rejects them. They 
 have also been applied alive to cancers to suck the 
 virus, a method of extracting it said to be fatal to the 
 animal ; the plan is, however, disused, probably from its 
 want of success. 
 
 BUGA'NTIA. CHILBLAIN. See PERNIO. 
 
 BUGLO'SSUM, (from fins, an ox, and yAe-e-a, a 
 tongue; so called from the shape and roughness of its 
 leaf). BUGLOSS ; called also buglossum angustifolium 
 majus, buglosaum vulgare majus, buglossum satrvum. 
 GARDEN BUGLOSS. Anchusa officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 
 191. 
 
 The garden bugloss is a rough plant, resembling bo- 
 rage, and differing from it chiefly in the leaves being 
 narrow, less prickly, not wrinkled, and of a bluish green 
 colour, and in the segments of the flowers being obtuse. 
 It grows wild on waste grounds in the southern parts of 
 Europe, is cultivated with us in gardens, flowers from 
 June to the end of summer, and in winter it dies to the 
 ground, but the roots -continue. It is a name of the 
 borrago, and as a medicine is nearly similar, but its roots 
 are less mucilaginous. 
 
 BUGLO'SSUM RADICE RUBRA. See ANCHUSA. 
 
 BUGO'NES, (from /3s, an ox, and yutfuii, to be 
 bred, or generated of} . An epithet for bees, because the 
 ancients thought them to be bred from the putrefaction 
 of an ox. See APES. 
 
 BU'GULA, (a dim. of buglossa; and said to be so 
 alled from its resemblance). BUGLE. Called also con- 
 tolida Media, firunella Germanis, symfihitum medium, 
 and MIDDLE CONSOUND. The sort used in medicine is 
 the ajuga refitans Lin. Sp. PI. 785. 
 
 It is a low plant, with round, creeping, and upright 
 square stalks. They bear loose spikes of blue flowers; 
 the leaves are somewhat oval, soft, and set in pairs 
 about the joints of the stalks. It is perennial, found 
 wild in woods and moist meadows, and flowers in May. 
 It is mildly astringent ; the root is the most so. 
 
 BUL AT \VELA. See BETLA. 
 
 BULBOCA'STANUM, (from /SoAc.'s, a bulb, and 
 XMa'iXttt, a chestnut, j agriocavtanum, nucula terreztris, 
 6alanocaslaneum,bul6ocastunum majus et minus, EARTH 
 
 NUT, HAWK. NUT, KIPPER NUT, and FIG NUT. Bunium bit* 
 
 bocastanum Lin. Sp. PI. 349. The b. Jlexuvsum. of 
 modern authors appears to be specifically distinct, and 
 similar in its qualities. 
 
 This root is as large as a nutmeg, hard, tuberous, 
 and whitish. It grows in sandy and gravelly places ; 
 flowers in May ; is eaten either raw or roasted. It is 
 sweetish to the taste, nourishing, and supposed to be of 
 use against strangury and bloody urine. 
 
 BULBOCO'DIUM, (from <>**?, bulbus, bulbous, 
 and KM$ia,, a globe) . So called from its round bulbous 
 root. See NARCISSUS LUTEUS SYLVESTRIS. 
 
 BU'LBONACH. (German). Called also -viola lu- 
 naris, lunaria major, leucoium lunatum, SATIN and 
 HONESTY. Lunaria redhiiva Lin. Sp. PI. 911. 
 
 The root is knotted, whence the name bulbonach; 
 the seeds are large, red, and acrid to the taste. It 
 grows spontaneously in Germany and Hungary, is 
 sown in gardens in England ; and is said to be a warm 
 diuretic. Raii Hist. Modern practice, however, re- 
 jects it. 
 
 BUL'BUS, vel BO'LBOS, (from p*, a particle of 
 excess, and Ais, from /*,.?**, to take, because it is 
 easily taken hold of from its roundness). Blancard. 
 
 BUL'BUS ESCULE'NTUS, such bulbous roots as are 
 commonly eaten. 
 
 BUL'BUS VOMITO'RIUS, called also muscari, ASH 
 COLOURED GRAPE FLOWER, muscari obsoletiore Jlore, 
 hyacinthus racemosus moschatus, sibcadi, dificadi, and 
 MUSK GRAPE FLOWER. Hyacinthus muscari Liu. Sp. 
 PI. 454. 
 
 It hath a leaf as flexible as leather ; the root is bulbous, 
 covered with a black rind, and is emetic and diuretic. 
 It grows in gardens about Constantinople, and in other 
 parts of Asia. Raii Hist. 
 
 BU'LBUS SYLVESTRIS. See NARCISSUS LUTEUS STL- 
 VEST. 
 
 BULI'MIA, BULIMI'ASIS, and BU'LIMUS. See 
 
 BOULIMUS. 
 
 BULI'THOS, and BULITHUM, (from fi*, an ox, 
 and Ai?, a stone). A stone found in the gall bladder, 
 kidneys, or urinary bladder, of an ox. See CAPRA AL- 
 PINA. 
 
 BULLA. A BUBBLE ; a VESICLE. An elevation of the 
 cuticle of a large size, irregularly circumscribed, and 
 containing a transparent watery fluid. Clear vesicles 
 arising in the eye, or from burns or scalds, are called 
 BULL-E. Vesicles, with a dark red, or livid coloured 
 base, are usually denominated PHLYCTEN.*. 
 
 BULLION, (from the French billon) . Gold or silver 
 in the ore, or imperfectly refined. 
 
 BULLO SA FEBRIS, (from bulla, a bubble). An 
 epithet applied to the bullous or vesicular fever, from 
 the appearance of the eruptions attending it. See 
 PEMPHIGUS. 
 
 BUME'LIA, (from &a, a particle of increase, and 
 fit*ia, the ash). See FRAXINUS. 
 
 BU'NA. SeeCoFFEA. 
 
 BUNIAS, vel BOU'XIAS, (from ^. 5 , a hill, be- 
 cause it delights in rugged places,) called also actine, 
 nafius. NAVEW. It is a plant of the turnip kind, 
 with oblong roots, growing slender from the top to the 
 extremity. Linn^us supposes the wild and sweet naveva 
 to be varieties only. It is also the nafius saliva, nafius 
 
 XAVEW GENTLE RAPE, FRENCH NAVEW, SWEET 
 
BUP 
 
 294 
 
 BUR 
 
 NAVEW, and FRENCH TURNIP. Brassica nafius Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 931. Nat. order crucifere. 
 
 It is cultivated in gardens for the kitchen. The roots 
 are warmer and more grateful than the common turnip, 
 and afford a juice supposed to be pectoral. 
 
 The seeds of both sorts are warm and pungent, ap- 
 proaching to the virtues of mustard, but much inferior 
 in their efficacy. Water extracts all their virtues. 
 They yield by expression a large quantity of oil, which 
 is sold under the name of rape oil : the wild sort is cul- 
 tivated for this purpose. The cake remaining after the 
 oil is expressed retains the acrimony of the seed. 
 
 There is a species which Galen prefers to the above ; 
 is called fiseudo bunium, or nafius syl-vestris cretica, or 
 CANDY WILD NAVEW ; a variety only. Dale. 
 
 BUNI'TES VI'NUM, (from bunium, wild fiarsley) . 
 WINE of BUNIUM. It was formerly made of bunium, 
 two drachms ; and must, four pints. 
 
 BU'NIUM, (from pyvos, a little hill; so called from 
 its tuberosity). WILD PARSLEY ; also called daucus 
 fietroselini, or coriandri folio; saxifraga montana mi- 
 nor. Seseli montanum Lin. Sp. PI. 375. It grows in 
 stony places, and is somewhat warm and diuretic. 
 
 BUPEI'NA, (from /3, a particle of increase, and 
 iriiva, hunger}. See BOULIMOS. 
 
 BU'PHAGOS, (from /3s, and <p* V a, to eat). The 
 name of an antidote in Marcellus Empiricus, which 
 created a voracious appetite. 
 
 BUPHTHA'LMUM, (from /3*, an ox, and <z*A^?, 
 oculus, an eye; from its resemblance to an ox's eye). 
 Ox EYE, or ox EYED, named boanthemon. In Myrepsus 
 it is called cresfiulum. 
 
 BUPHTHA'LMUM CO'TULA Fo'no,also cotulajloreluteo 
 radiato, is the camomile like ox eye. 
 
 BUPHTHA'LMUM GERMA'NICUM, called also bufithal- 
 mum tanaceti minoris folio, cham&melum, chrysanthe- 
 mum, bufihalmum -vulg. COMMON ox EYE. 
 
 BUPHTHA'LMUM VE'RUM, called also bufih. fierigrinum, 
 tenuifolium folio millefoliifere, chrysanthemum cotulce 
 folio, cotulaflore luteo radicato, cachlan, ox EYE. 
 
 These are all species of the anthemis or bupthalmum, 
 resembling the camomile flowers. It is unnecessary 
 to distinguish them, as the flowers of the common daisy 
 are sold for them, and they possess no real medical 
 virtues. 
 
 These plants have tender stalks, with leaves like those 
 of fennel, and yellow flowers resembling an eye. They 
 grow in fields near towns. All the species are com- 
 mended in the jaundice, perhaps because they are yel- 
 low. 
 
 BUPHTHA'LMUM CRETICUM. See PYRETHRUM. 
 
 BUPHTHA'LMUM MA'JUS. See BELLIS MAJOR. 
 
 BUPHTH A'LMUS. A DISTEMPERED EYE, (from /3 5 , 
 an ox, o0fi*Afts, oculus; from its largeness like an ox's 
 eye). See EXOPHTHALMIA. 
 
 BUPLEUROIDES, (from pex-tovptt, an d ciS'c?, for- 
 ma). A plant which much resembles the bupleurum. 
 Phyllis nobla Lin. Sp. PL 335. 
 
 BUPLEU'RUM BUPLEU'RON, (from p, large, 
 and irtevpa, a rib; so called from its having large ribs 
 like filaments on its leaves). HARE'S EAR. Bufileurum 
 falcatum Lin. Sp. PI. 341. Also called auricula lefioris, 
 fierfoliata, and hysofihyllon. It grows on hilly places in 
 France, flowers in July and August, is detersive and 
 diuretic. Dale. For that called BUPLEU'RON AR- 
 
 BORESCE'NS SA'LICIS FO'LIO, see LASERPITIUM VULGA- 
 RIUS. 
 
 BUPRE'STIS, (from ?, a cow, and irfoHrDa, to 
 burn ; so called because they destroy cattle which eat 
 it). The BURN .cow. They are a kind of cantharides, 
 and are possessed in some measure of the same virtues. 
 It is also a name of an herb which was in much esteem 
 among the Greeks as an esculent one. 
 
 BURGOUT, a dish composed of oatmeal and water 
 boiled to a moderate consistence, and eaten with butter. 
 It is a sailor's and a highlancler's aliment. 
 
 BURHA'LAGA. See EMPETRUM THYMELJE FO- 
 LIIS. 
 
 BURI'NA, and BURNEA. PITCH. See Pix. 
 
 BURIS, a scirrhous hernia, or a hard abscess. Avi- 
 cenna. 
 
 BURNING, or BRENNING, a disease mentioned 
 by old historians, from which authors have unsuccess- 
 fully endeavoured to demonstrate the antiquity of SY- 
 PHILIS, q. v. 
 
 BU'RRHI SPI'RITUSMATRICA'LIS. Burrhus's 
 spirit for disorders of the womb, is made with myrrh, 
 olibanum, and amber, in spirit of wine. 
 
 BU'RSJl MUCO'SjE, (from bursa, a/iurse). Call- 
 ed also burs tendinibus subjects, and sacculi muc'jui. 
 
 It is said that Bellini first observed these bags, but 
 Douglas first described them. Their office is to facili- 
 tate the motion of the tendons, where they play upon 
 one another, or upon a bone, and for this purpose they 
 contain a lubricating mucus. 
 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. v. 479. Monro's Description of 
 the Burse Alucose, and their diseases. 
 
 Mr. Gooch, in his Observations, takes notice of a 
 wound in one of these bags on the side of the knee, 
 which, from the discharge, he concluded to have been 
 from the bursal ligament, but it healed kindly, and led 
 him to suspect that these bags may be the scat of dis- 
 orders not yet noticed. He hath also given the follow- 
 ing list of them. 
 
 1. DELTOIDES. A large one situated under this mus- 
 cle, upon the acromion scapulae. 
 
 2. BI'CEPS BRA'CHII. A small one investing the 
 tubercle of the radius, both on the side where the ten- 
 don is fixed, and also on the other side where there is 
 no tendon. It adheres strongly to the whole tubercle, 
 and loosely to part of the supinator brevis, under which 
 it lies, as well as under the tendon of the biceps. 
 
 3. ILI'ACUS INTE'RNUS ET PSO'AS. A large thin pli- 
 able one is found upon the ischium, beneath the tendons 
 of the iliacus internus and psoas, as they pass down to 
 their insertions in the os femoris. It is attached to 
 these tendons, and to the anterior surface of the capsular 
 ligament ; and this sacculus sometimes communicates 
 with the joint. 
 
 4. LATI'SSIMUS DO'RSI ET TE'RES MAJOR. One is 
 situated between the extremities of the tendons of these 
 muscles, adhering strongly to them. 
 
 5. GLU'TEUS MA'XIMUS. A large thin one, firmly 
 connected by a small part of it to the back of the tro- 
 chanter, immediately under the termination of the 
 gluteus medius, and loosely attached to the rest of the 
 trochanter and the tendon of the gluteus maximus. 
 
 6. GLUTE'US ME'DIUS. A smalkone situated between 
 the termination of its tendon and that of the pyrifonnis, 
 adhering to both. 
 
BU T 
 
 295 
 
 BY A 
 
 7. GLUTE us MI XIMUS. A small thin one, attached 
 to its tendon and the trochanter major. 
 
 8. GE'MIXI. A small one between them and the 
 termination of the obturator internus, connected to 
 both, and to that part of the capsula of the joint which 
 lies under the gemini. 
 
 9. BI'CEPS CRU'RIS. One is situated between the end 
 of its tendon exteriorly, and the capsular ligament of 
 the knee, adhering to both. 
 
 10. SEMIMEMBRAXO'SUS. A small one lies between 
 its tendon, which runs between the inner condyle of the 
 tibia, and the capsular ligament of the joint. 
 
 11. CRURA'LIS et VA'STI. Behind the tendons of the 
 cruralis and vasti there is a thin but large one, con- 
 nected to those tendons before they join, and, after 
 their junction, it is fixed to the patella. It also adheres 
 tthe capsula of the joint that expands itself over the 
 bone. 
 
 12. CRA'CILIS, SARTORIUS, and SEMITEXDIXO'SUS. 
 Under the extremities of the tendons of these muscles 
 is a large one, adhering to them on one side, and on the 
 other to the capsular ligament of the knee, and on the 
 side where these tendons play. 
 
 13. GEME'LLUS. A large one lies under its inner 
 head, firmly attached to its tendinous origin, also to the 
 extremity of the semitendinosns, and the capsula of the 
 knee near the anterior condyle. 
 
 14. SOLE'US. The tendon of the soleus passes over 
 the upper part of the os calcis, between which and the 
 bone lies a large sacculus, and near that is found a glan- 
 dular body which furnishes a mucous fluid for the more 
 effectual lubrication of these parts, that are in such 
 constant motion in walking. 
 
 15. TIBIA'LIS AXTI'CUS. A small one is fixed to the 
 tendon a little before its termination, where it plays on 
 the top of the foot. 
 
 16. PEROXE'US LO'XGUS. One lies under the tendon 
 of this muscle, where it plays over the os cuneiforme, 
 on the outside of the foot. 
 
 BUR'SA TE'STIUM. See SCROTUM. 
 BURSA'LIS MU'SCULUS; so called from its re- 
 semblance to bursa, a fiurse. See OBTURATOR EXTER- 
 
 XUS et IXTERNUS. 
 
 BUSELI'XUM, (from /3, great, and e-fA, fiar- 
 sley). A large species of parsley. 
 
 BU'SSII SPI'RITUS BEZOA'RDICUS. The 
 BEZOARDIC SPIRIT of Bussius, an eminent physician at 
 Dresden. 
 
 Take the spirit of ivory, saturated with subtile oil 
 and salt, two ounces (a. spiritus C. C.); crude sal am- 
 moniac, four ounces; potash, dissolved in water, eleven 
 ounces ; amber, half a pound ; oil of juniper, half an 
 ounce ; distil them in a retort. A salt rises first, and 
 then the spirit, which dissolves this salt. 
 
 BUTEA FROXDOSA of Roxburgh, is supposed to 
 nourish the insect that furnishes the gum lac. 
 
 BU'TIGA. See GUTTA ROSACEA. 
 
 BU'TINO. See TEREBIXTHIX\. 
 
 BUTHA'LMUM MAJUS. See BELLJS MAJOR. 
 
 BU'TOMOX, BU'TOMUS, (from fix, greatly, and 
 TSU.IU, to cut,} so named from their sword like shape. 
 It resembles the palms, and its roots are eaten by the 
 Calmucks as food. Its natural order, junci, we have 
 already pointed out. It belongs to the alinmoidee of 
 Ventenat. See IRIS PALUSTRIS. 
 
 BUTU'A. See-PAREiRA BRAVA. 
 
 BU'TYRUM, (from /3, a cow, and rff, coagulum, 
 or cream J. BUTTER. See ADEPS. 
 
 BU'TYRUM CE'RJE. See OLEUM CEBJE. 
 
 BU'TYHUM CO'CTUM. See AZOM. 
 
 BU'TYRUM: AXTIMOXII. See AXTIMOXIUM. 
 
 BUXB. An abbreviation of J. C. Buxbaumi Enu- 
 meratio Plantarum, 1721, 8vo. 
 
 BUXTOXIE'NSIS A'QUA. BUXTOX WATER. See 
 ACJU.E SULPHURED. Buxton is in the Peak of Derby- 
 shire. The waters there are the second in degree of 
 heat among those of this island. The mater of St. 
 Anne's well is so pure, that when a gallon of the -mater 
 was evaporated, the sediment was only fifteen grains ; 
 of which one grain and three quarters were sea salt, 
 two and a half selenite, and ten and a half carbonate of 
 lime rendered soluble by an excess of carbonic acid. 
 The specific gravity of this water is precisely equal to 
 that of rain water, when their temperatures are the 
 same ; but when first taken from the spring it is four 
 grains in each pint lighter. The temperature of the 
 bath is about eighty-two degrees. 
 
 The water of St. Anne's well contains about one 
 sixty -fourth part of its bulk of azotic gas, in which its 
 efficacy may in part reside, and which is quickly dissi- 
 pated by exposure to the atmospheric air. 
 
 This water is alterative, and not evacuant ; about a 
 pint in the forenoon is at first taken, and the quantity 
 gradually increased. The cooler the weather, the 
 hotter and more medicinal is the water. It increases 
 the vital heat, is useful in the gout, rheumatism, con- 
 vulsive asthma, and other nervous complaints, indiges- 
 tion, loss of appetite from intemperance, contractions 
 of the tendons, urinary diseases, and defective cata- 
 menia. Its temperature is the highest at which the 
 cold bath has been used. See BATHIXG. 
 
 Short's History of Mineral Waters. Percival's Es- 
 says, Med. and Exp. vol. ii. Dr. Hunter's Essay. Dr. 
 Pearson on Buxton Waters. 
 
 Besides the tepid mineral waters which are so much 
 employed, there is a fine clear chalybeate water. Dr. 
 Short evaporated a gallon of it ; and a scruple of solid 
 matter, above half of which he says was ochre, re- 
 mained : the rest was a saline matter composed of sea 
 salt and vitriolated magnesia. This water is drunk for 
 the same purposes as other chalybeates. 
 
 BU'XUS. Buxus eemfiervirens Lin. Sp. PI. 1394, 
 (TMM;, from TtnM^a, to become hard ; or more pro- 
 bably from the Arabic term baksa). The BOX 
 TREE. The Hollanders call it palm tree. It is a 
 well known evergreen, and found wild in some parts of 
 England. 
 
 An infusion of the leaves in water hath a fetid smell 
 and a strong bitter nauseous taste, is purgative, and 
 destroys worms. The active matter, or the wood, is of 
 the saline, and not of the resinous kind, consequently 
 differs from the lignum guaiacum, which it is said to 
 resemble as a sudorific and an alterant. 
 
 -The leaves of the common dwarf box dried and pow- 
 dered are supposed to destroy -worms in children. As 
 much as will lay on a shilling may be given at bed time 
 every nigbt. The oil is used as a depilatory. 
 
 BUY'O-BUY'O. A sort of pepper in the Philippine 
 Islands. Ray calls it/ii/ier longum monardi. 
 
 BY'ARIS. See CETE ADMIRABILZ. 
 
B ys 
 
 296 
 
 BYZ 
 
 BYNE, (from j3u, to Jill, because in wetting it swells 
 much). See BRASIUM. 
 
 BYNG. A Chinese name of GREEN TEA. See 
 TUFA. 
 
 BYRE'THRUM, BYRE'THRUS. This word oc- 
 curs in Forestus, lib. x. obs. 132. Schol. It is a kind 
 of medicated cap or cowl, filled with cephalic drugs, 
 for the head ; but no reason or authority can be found 
 for the term, as it appears neither in the Greek nor 
 Latin. vocabularies; perhaps the author meant BAUET- 
 TUM, from the French burette, or BERETTUM, from the 
 Italian berette, each of which signifies a cap. See Cu- 
 CUPIIA. 
 
 BY'RSA, (from faf/r*, leather). See ALUTA. 
 
 BYRSODE'PSICON, (from p vf <r*, a skin, and &&>, 
 to curry leather; because it is chiefly used in tanning). 
 See RHUS. 
 
 BYSA'UCHEN, (from five, to hide, and at^v, the 
 neck). People are thus called who, by elevating their 
 
 shoulders, hide their necks. The name also of a person 
 who hath a morbid stiffness of the neck. 
 
 BY'SMA,(from /3f*>, tosto/i up, obstruct, Jill u/i, con- 
 stipate, or stuff). The covers, or stopples of any ves- 
 sels. Some take the bysma to be the same with the 
 amurca. See BYZEN. 
 
 BY'SSUS. A woolly kind of moss. It is a name for 
 the pudendum muliebrc, from its mossy or hairy coat; 
 and a sort of fine cloth worn by the ancients. See also 
 BOMBAX. 
 
 BY'STINI ANTIDO'TUS. An antidote often men- 
 tioned by jEtius, which seems to be much like Mithri- 
 date. 
 
 BY'ZEN. In a heap, crowd, or a throng; called 
 also bysma. It is derived from the word fiv^a, or fiva, 
 to fill up by stuffing', to condense; thus it expresses any 
 thing that is sufficiently dense. Hippocrates uses thv 
 word to express the hurry in which the menses flow in 
 an excessive discharge. 
 
-297 
 
 C. 
 
 ( A A 
 
 C. 
 
 _ . Sec NITRUM. 
 
 C AA-APIA. (Indian.) It is a small low plant, with 
 a root about two fingers' breadth long, as thick as a 
 swan's quill, and sometimes as large as a man's little 
 finger. This root is knotty, and covered with filaments 
 that are three or four fingers' breadth long. Outwardly, 
 it is of a yellowish grey colour, but inwardly white. 
 After being chewed a little it is acrid, and hath nearly 
 the same virtues with ipecacuanha, whence it hath also 
 received that name. It is a species of dorstenia, the 
 plant which furnishes the contrayerva, and is the d. 
 Brasiliensis of Wildenow, vol. i. p. 682. 
 
 The Bras_ilians cure the wounds from poisoned darts 
 with the juice of this root, which they pour into the 
 wound. Piso says it hath the same efficacy against the 
 bite of serpents. See BOJOBI. 
 
 CAA-ATAY'A BRASILIE'NSIS. (Indian.) It is 
 a plant which grows in Brasil, of no smell, but bitter to 
 the taste. A decoction of it operates powerfully, both 
 upward and downward. It resembles the euphrasia. 
 Raii Hist. 
 
 CAACHI'RA. See IXDICVM. 
 
 CAACI'CA BRASILIA'NIS. (Indian.) Called also 
 c f Aubrina Lusitanica. An herb growing in Brasil, whose 
 leaves resemble those of the male speedwell, somewhat 
 hairy, green above, and white underneath. It is full of 
 a milky juice. When fresh, it is bruised, and applied 
 against venomous bites, Raii Hist, but unknown in the 
 system of the botanists. 
 
 CAA'CO. (Indian.) The SENSITIVE PLANT, also called 
 aschynomene sfiinosa BratiiitntiAu* secunda, herba 
 viva, noli me tangere, mimosa casta Lin. Sp. PI. 1500. 
 
 It is a native of Brasil. If the leaves of this plant are 
 touched, they immediately contract, but soon after re- 
 turn to their former state, a singular appearance seem- 
 ingly connected with electricity, though with some cir- 
 cumstances which oppose this idea. The tops of this 
 plant are noxious, and the roots are said to be their an- 
 tidote. A decoction is made of a handful of that part 
 of the root which is under ground, boiled in six pints 
 of water for a few minutes, half a pint of which is to be 
 drunk every hour or two, until the patient is well. The 
 root used in this way is an antidote to several poisons 
 in America. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 CAB 
 
 There is another species, called herba viva . 
 s/iecics, fscAynomene sfiinosa tertia; m. jiudica Liu 
 Sp. PI. 1501. 
 
 CAAETIMA'Y BRASILIENSIBUS. (Indian. 
 Called also senecio Brasiliensis. 
 
 It is a tall plant which grows in Brasil ; the leaves of 
 which have a hot and acrid taste. A decoction of them 
 cures the itch, by washing the parts affected with it. 
 Raii Hist. Its systematic name is unknown. 
 
 CAAGHIGU'GO BRASILIE'NSIS. (Indian.) 
 Frutex baccifer Brasiliensis. A shrub growing in 
 Brasil ; its leaves are powdered, arid then applied to 
 ulcers as a desiccative. 
 
 CAA-OPIA. (Indian.) Called also arbuscula gum- 
 mifera Brasiliensis. It is a tree growing in Brasil, from 
 the bark of which, if incisions are made, a juice is emit- 
 ted, which, when dry, resembles the gutta gamba in all 
 respects, only in being somewhat redder. Raii Hist. 
 It is the hypericum bacciferum of modern naturalists, 
 but not yet introduced into the Linnzan system. 
 ' CAAPE'BA. See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 CAAPO'NGA. (Indian.) The Brasilian name for 
 crithmum; also called trifolia sfiica, crithmum marinum 
 non s/iinosum: inula crithmoides'Lin. Sp. PI. 1240. 
 
 The leaves and young stalks are pickled for the use 
 of the table, though they are gently diuretic. 
 
 There is another species ; it is called fiereryl JLusi- 
 tanis; it resembles purslane, and is of the same nature 
 as the above. 
 
 CAARO'BA. (Brasilian.) A tree whose leaves are 
 bitter; a decoction of them promotes perspiration, and 
 is useful in the venereal disease. Raii Hist. 
 
 CA'BALA, CA'BULA, KABALA, CABALI'S- 
 TICA ARS. The CABALISTIC ART. It is derived from 
 the Hebrew word kabbalah, signifying to receive by 
 tradition. It is a science which consists in a myste- 
 rious explication of the Scriptures, however they were 
 received. This is the Jewish cabala; but, from this 
 original, the word is applied to every mysterious or ma- 
 gical explanation. Paracelsus uses it in a medical sense, 
 saying cabalistic signs cannot deceive, si Dis ftlacet. 
 Some enthusiastic philosophers and chemists -have 
 transplanted it into medicine, importing by it some- 
 thing magical. 
 
 CABALA'TOR. See XITRUM. 
 
 Qq 
 
c A r 
 
 C A C 
 
 CAB A 'LLICA ARS, (from xxrx'ZaMa, to throw 
 rfw). A term in gymnastics, importing among wrest- 
 lers the art of foiling, or throwing an antagonist down. 
 
 (.' \15 \ LLIN'K, (from eaballus^a horse). See ALOES. 
 
 CABVSSOXUS MASSILIE'NSIUM. A fish 
 found in the Mediterranean sea; also called lavoromts. 
 
 CABF/LIAU. Con FISH. See ASELI.US MAJOH. 
 
 CABULA'TOR. See NITJIUM. 
 
 CABUHE'IBA, CABURII'BA. See PERUVIANUM 
 BALSAMUM. 
 
 CACAGO'GAj (from xaxav, excrement, and ya>, to 
 e.i-Jict). OINTMENTS, that, by being rubbed on the fun- 
 dament, procure stools. P. -/Egineta, lib. vii. ix. 
 
 CACA'LIA, (from eey, bait, and AIV, exceedingly^ 
 because it is mischievous to the soil on which it grows,) 
 also called Icontice veterum, cacamum, and STRANGE 
 COLT'S FOOT. C'acalia Aljiina Lin. Sp. PI. 1170. Nat. 
 order corymbifera^ Jussieu ; com/iosite discoldea Lin. 
 
 It grows in shady places. Paulus of Jigina, and 
 Dioscorides, suppose this to be the cacanum ; for their 
 virtues are similar to the common sort, for which see 
 TUSSILAGO. The c. sonchifolia, Lin. 1 169, is esteemed 
 a febrifuge, an expectorant, and useful in diarrhoeas. 
 
 CACALIA'NTHEMUM, (from X*AI, and <*0e/u, 
 ii flower, because its flower resembles that of the caca- 
 //,) so called by Dr. Dillenius : the CABBAGE TREE, and 
 the CARNATION THEE. Caculia klcinia Lin. Sp. PI. 1 168. 
 Originally it was brought from the Canary islands; and 
 another species came from the Cape of Good Hope. 
 See Miller's Diet. 
 
 CA'CAMUM. Sec CACALIA. 
 
 CA'CAO, (Indian); called also cocoa, amygdalus si- 
 milus Guathnalensis, cacava,cacari, c/uahoitl, caravata, 
 thocolata, avellana Mexicana, cacavera, cacavala cacao 
 jtmerictt} the PEAK BEARING WHOLESOME ALMOND TREE, 
 CACAO, and CHOCOLATE. It is the theobroma cacao of 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1 100. Nat. order malvacee. The nut is 
 the only part of the tree used; its shape is nearly that 
 of an almond, but of a much larger size. The shell is 
 dark coloured, brittle, and thin ; the kernel throughout 
 is of a brown^colour. It is produced by a small Ameri- 
 can tree, which bears a large red fruit like a cucumber ; 
 in this fruit is contained from thirty to a hundred of 
 these nuts. A good tree produces a crop in June, and 
 another in December. The principal distinctions 
 among these nuts arc the size, and place from whence 
 they are brought: the larger kind from the province 
 of Nicaragua, in Mexico, arc most esteemed. The 
 chief of those brought to England are from Virginia 
 and Jamaica. 
 
 Cacao nuts have a light agreeable smell, and an unc- 
 tuous, bitterish, but not ungrateful, taste. Those from 
 Nicaragua and Caracco are the most agreeable; those 
 from the French Antilles, and our American islands, 
 are the most unctuous. -They invigorate the stomach, 
 and arc supposed to recruit rapidly the exhausted 
 strength. In diseases of the lungs they are commended 
 in their native soil. In this country they require so 
 much heat that they scarcely ever bear any seed. 
 
 The principal use of this nut is for making the liquor 
 known by the name of chocolate; which is a mild, unc- 
 tuous, demulcent, and nutritious fluid. In hectic, scor- 
 butic, and catarrhal disorders; in atrophy, malignant 
 itch, and hooping cough ; chocolate, made in the usual 
 way, js said to relieve. 
 
 Cacao nuts afford by pressure an oil of the same kind 
 as those that are obtained the same way from other 
 kernels and seeds. This oil is anodyne, used in cor- 
 recting the effects of corrosive poisons, and in relieving 
 haemorrhoids. It does not contract any smell, dries 
 readily, and is considered as a good cosmetic. It is 
 said to preserve the flexibility of the joints, and prevent 
 rheumatic affections. 
 
 OLEUM seu BU'TYRUM <? NUCLEIS. The OIL or BUTTER 
 of the CHOCOLATE NUT. Roast the nuts slightly in an 
 iron pan. When cleared from the rind and levigated 
 on a hot stone, dilute them with a proper quantity of 
 hot water, and keep them in a water bath till the oil 
 rises to the top ; which, when concreted, is of a brown 
 colour, and, by repeated liquefactions in hot weather, 
 becomes white. Cacao nuts thus managed, afford 
 sometimes more than half their quantity of this vege- 
 table sebaceous matter. As it is not liable to turn ran- 
 cid by long keeping, it' is a proper basis for odoriferous 
 unguents: but its indigestible property renders it unfit 
 for internal use. The mucilaginous pulp contained in 
 the husks, if pressed, yields a cream grateful to the 
 taste ; and an emollient for external application of some 
 efficacy. As we owe our knowledge of the tea plant to 
 China, so we are indebted to the Mexicans for choco- 
 late, but they were unacquainted with the sugar cane, 
 which was only brought to St. Domingo in 1 506. 
 
 To prepare the kernels of the chocolate nuts for use, 
 they brqised them after having separated their husks, 
 then placed them before a clear fire, by which they are 
 so dissolved as to be fit for making into cakes or rolls. 
 These cakes were rendered more solid by adding the 
 meal of maize, and were flavoured with pimento. 
 Such are still brought from New Spain, but the union 
 of the oil with the mucilaginous parts is not complete, 
 and this chocolate often occasions complaints of the 
 stomach. 
 
 The Mexicans now mix with these nuts a portion of 
 Indian corn, a few seeds of rocou, and a little vermi- 
 lion. The French mix with theirs a little cinnamon, 
 vauilloe seeds, and fine sugar. In Paris they make their 
 chocolate for sale as follows: Take of chocolate nuts, 
 freed from their husks, and fine sugar, of each a pound; 
 of cinnamon, finely powdered, two drachms ; and of va- 
 nilloes half a drachm ; beat them well together, and form 
 them into cakes or rolls. " The chocolate of health" 
 contains, however, only canella ; and the chocolate of 
 one, two, or three vanilloes, is denominated from the 
 proportion of this condiment. In Spain six pounds of the 
 cacao nut are mixed with three pounds and a half of 
 sugar, seven vanilloe pods, a pound and a half of maize, 
 half a pound of cinnamon, and six cloves, with a drachm 
 of capsicum. The whole is scented with musk, and co- 
 loured with the rocou. The choice of the nut is of im- 
 portance : that from the Caraccos is too dark and dry ; 
 the cacao of the islands too unctuous. The best pro- 
 portion is three parts of the former to one of the latter. 
 
 Chocolate is often adulterated in a variety of ways ; 
 sometimes common flour, the farina of rice, of lentils, 
 and of pease, or the starch of potatoes, are added to in- 
 crease its bulk. If ever any additions become neces- 
 sary, the gluten of the seeds should be wholly excluded, 
 and the fecula only employed. 
 
 Some manufacturers are said, by Parmentier, to pur^ 
 chase at a low price the residuum of the cacao nut, 
 
AC 
 
 ( A I 
 
 from which the oil has been expressed, and to supply the 
 latter by animal fats, and the yolks of eggs. Others add 
 roasted almonds and gum arabic~. It is not an uncom- 
 mon practice to purchase the unripe nut, and lower its 
 sharp bitter taste with a large proportion of sugar, which 
 is the cheapest ingredient. Chocolate, without any bad 
 intention, is sometimes injured in the preparation. If 
 the nut is not sufficiently roasted, the taste is disagree- 
 uble ; if burnt, bitter ; and the chocolate is black, 
 out the soft unctuous taste natural to it. If Ihe 
 ; is not separated from the two lobes of the seed, it 
 .ind in the chocolate, since it resists the weight of 
 ig stone. 
 
 Good chocolate should in its fracture present no gra- 
 nulated appearance. It should melt in the mouth, leav- 
 ing a kind of freshness ; and when boiled in water or 
 in milk, the consistence should be moderate. Those 
 who cannot bear milk in any other way, find no incon- 
 venience from it in chocolate. 
 
 When chocolate tastes in the mouth like paste, when 
 on the fiist boiling it exhales the smell of glue, or in 
 cooling becomes a jelly, it has been adulterated with 
 farinaceous matters. If little grains are deposited, it is 
 probable that the nut has not been sifted, that it has 
 been badly cleaned, or the coarsest sugar employed. 
 The smell of cheese shows that animal fats have been 
 added; rancidity discovers mucilaginous seeds; and a 
 bitter or musty taste, that the nut is unripe, or too much 
 roasted. We shall add the receipt for making choco- 
 late from Baume's Elements of Pharmacy : Take of 
 Caracco cacao nuts five pounds, of the islands nut one 
 pound, sugar five pounds, fine canella an ounce and 
 half, cloves twelve in number. 
 
 After drinking of chocolate, if it is uneasy in the sto- 
 mach, relief will be found from drinking a tea cupful of 
 cold water. 
 
 An ARTIFICIAL CHOCOLATE is mad c of sweet and bit- 
 ter almonds of each an ounce, roasted in an iron pan 
 until they are brown, then wiped clean, and bruised in 
 a mortar, gradually mixing four measures of warm 
 milk, two eggs that have been well mixed with a little 
 cold milk, and as much cloves, cinnamon, and sugar, as 
 may be agreeable to the palate. 
 
 CACAPHO'NIA, (from *.*<i, bad, and ^*?, the 
 voice). See PAHAPHROXIA. 
 
 CA'CARI, CACAVI'IERA, CA'CAVA, QUA- 
 HO'ITL, CACAVA'TA. See CACAO. 
 
 CACATO'RIA FE'BRIS,(frorn caro, tog o to stool). 
 A name given by Sylva to a kind of intermittent fever 
 attended with copious stools. 
 
 ( A CAVI. See CASSADA. 
 
 CACCIO'XDE, a Patronymic, according to Castel- 
 lus. A pill commended by Bagiivi against the dysen- 
 s is the catechu. 
 
 CACEDO'NIUM TA'RTARUM. The peccant 
 matter in the human body secreted but not immediately 
 expelled. 
 
 C'A'CHALOT. Sec C'ETE ADMIUABII.F.. 
 
 CACHE'XIA, (from *MS, ill or had, and t-5, a 
 habit _ A BAD.HABIT OF BODY. The bad habit which 
 constitutes cachexy consists of a want of vigour of 
 the solid parts, and appears in universal languor, with 
 every mark of defective digestion or assimilation, at- 
 tended with diminished heat, strength, and activity. 
 The skin is pale, yellow, or dark, and the white of the 
 
 eyes often almost transparent. If difficult menstruation 
 is the cause, it is called a chlorosis. In Dr. Cullen's 
 Nosology, it is the third class of diseases. He defines 
 it to be ' a depravity of the constitution of the whole 
 or of a great part of the body, without any febrile or 
 nervous disease as the primary one.' This class com- 
 prehends three orders; marcores, intumescentie, and 
 imfietiginea. 
 
 They are the most disposed to this disease who are 
 naturally of a lax habit, which consists in the softness 
 of the moving fibres, the smallness and number of the 
 vessels, and the slenderness of the tendons. Women 
 are more subject to it than men ; men of a phlegmatic 
 habit than those of different one ; for such persons are 
 apt to be plethoric, which occasions the liver to be 
 sometimes obstructed: whence the train of conse- 
 quences which form this disorder. 
 
 It is distinguished by a pale white countenance, but 
 oftener by a yellowish or green colour in the skin, a 
 fulness, coldness, a want of elasticity of the muscles, 
 general feebleness, weariness, a difficulty of breathing 
 on the least exercise, swelled feet, an inactive mind, 
 oppression during sleep, urine white and turbid, the 
 pulse slow and soft, the eye lids cedematous. When a 
 difficult jnenstruation in girls is the cause, besides these 
 symptoms, there is a pain in the head, a frequent pal- 
 pitation of the heart, and a preternatural longing for 
 things noxious and unfit for food; puin in the back and 
 loins, a plethora either of the sanguineous or phlegmatic 
 kind, and a sense of weight across the eyes. See 
 CHLOROSIS. 
 
 Cachexy is, however, too general an association to be 
 treated of in a single article. It forms with great pro- 
 priety a natural order of diseases, agreeing in numerous 
 obvious appearances, but differing in their causes. 
 When we speak of it in general, we should say that it 
 is commonly connected with suppressed evacuations, or 
 with causes which influence the digestion and assimi- 
 lation of the aliment; and, among the latter, scirrhosities 
 of the chylopoietic viscera are the chief. Yet it is a 
 mark of chronic debility in general, from whatever 
 cause it may proceed. One of its distinguishing symp- 
 toms is a deficiency of the red globules of the blood. 
 In our examination of the vital fluid we found it diffi- 
 cult to discover their origin, but, like the fibrin, they 
 seem to be connected with tone and strength. The 
 blood without these is of a yellowish hue; and the union 
 of this colour with the red, gives the peculiar tinge 
 styled the flesh colour. It may be considered as a single 
 disease, when unconnected with suppressed menstrua, 
 with jaundice, with scurvy, dropsy, any external tu- 
 mours or ulcers, or hectic fever. In this view, it is 
 often the effect of long continued anxiety, of ' hope 
 deferred,' of too sedentary a life, indulgence in spiritu- 
 ous liquors, too copious evacuations, particv! 
 those excited by artificial or unnatural means. It is not 
 that the disease differs, but that its cause is not obvious. 
 A scirrhous liver, scirrhous mesenteric glands, an in- 
 cipient dropsy, impaired digestion, may be produced 
 by all these causes; but it often happens that the symp- 
 toms of neither betray the origin of the disease, and our 
 remedies must be directed by general views or.ly. 
 
 When the causes of cachexy are obvious, the disease 
 becomes either of those just noticed ; nor is the dis- 
 tinction then difticult. We recollect but one ins'. 
 
 Q 
 
C A C 
 
 300 
 
 C AC 
 
 in which it is less easy, that is, between cachexy and 
 hectic. In the weak cachectic state, a little fever at- 
 tends in the evening, which may be easily mistaken for 
 a hectic exacerbation. In hectic, the cough is often tri- 
 fling and unnoticed, nor is the evening paroxysm strongly 
 marked. In this difficulty, the uneasiness in laying on 
 one side rather than the other, the narrow or de- 
 formed chest, the prevailing tendency to consumption 
 in the family, may determine us. But, perhaps, the state 
 of the pulse is the most certain criterion. If in any ca- 
 chectic state the pulse is generally under 70, and does 
 not at any time greatly exceed 80, we may be satisfied 
 that the lungs are, at least for a time, secure. The 
 young practitioner must, however, recollect, that there is 
 no universal rule in medicine: the most general rules 
 are liable to numerous exceptions. Old age is attended 
 with cachexy, and of a most incurable kind. Indeed, it 
 was long since observed, senectus ijisa morbus. 
 
 The indications of cure arc to correct the bad quality 
 of the juices, to strengthen the stomach, and to invigo- 
 rate the system. 
 
 Hence the diet should be nutritious, cordial, such as 
 nourishes in the least quantities, and repeated often, to 
 afford nourishment adapted to the state of the stomach, 
 without overloading it. No error is more common or 
 more fata), than, in cases of weakness, to accumulate 
 food. It is not what can be swallowed, but what the 
 stomach can digest, that is serviceable, and it should be 
 of such a nature as to oppose the cause and circum- 
 stances of the disorder. Exercise should be constant and 
 regular, but within the compass or' the strength. When 
 the primse viae are evacuated, medicines which increase 
 the vital heat, as warm bitters, aromatics, and chalybe- 
 ates, should be given; antimonials relax the stomach, 
 and therefore should be avoided. 
 
 It has been usual to give small doses of rhubarb pre- 
 vious to the dinner, that it may digest with the food. 
 This plan, as well as the columbo root given at the same 
 time, may have been useful; but very certainly not in 
 consequence of its being digested. Each may give a 
 temporary stimulus, and each may correct the effect 
 of too rapid a digestion of the food, the evolution of an 
 acid. A glass of white wine, previous to the dinner, 
 would be equally, perhaps more, effectual. 
 
 Chalybeates are a favourite remedy with many prac- 
 titioners, and, from their usual effects, they seem well 
 adapted to the disease. We have said that all metallics 
 are apparently tonic, and that chalybeates seem to join 
 an inflammatory stimulus ; yet steel is a remedy we 
 have not often employed, and when given, its effects 
 have not been apparently more beneficial than those of 
 tonics and aromatics. But we mean not to set up our 
 opinion as a standard; we are aware on this subject of 
 a little prejudice, and can add, that practitioners of the 
 highest character, and the correctest judgment, recom- 
 mend chalybeates in this complaint. 
 
 In the usual directions, however, there is a want of 
 discrimination which we must endeavour to supply. In 
 every instance of cachexy, visceral obstructions are to 
 be suspected ; and we should not accumulate our tonics 
 and stimulants, without relieving overloaded glands by 
 gentle stimulants applied to their excretories, we. mean 
 r.light laxatives. The warmer resinous purgatives are 
 adapted for this purpose, and among them rhubarb and 
 aloes are the most conspicuous. These may be given 
 
 in every variety of form, not to purge violently, but to 
 keep up a regular discharge, and on some days to give 
 an additional evacuation to the usual daily one. 
 
 With similar views we have often advantageously 
 given small doses of calomel, not exceeding a grain, or, 
 at most, a grain and a half, every night. We have already 
 spoken sufficiently of the general effects of mercury to 
 explain its use in this case ; and as there is always some 
 internal obstruction to dread, its probable utility will be 
 obvious. 
 
 See Dr. James's Dictionary, the article CAPHEXIA. 
 Bocrhaave on the Cachexy. Shebbeare's Theory and 
 Practice of Physic. Lewis's Translation of Hoffman's 
 Practice of Medicine, vol. ii. 
 
 CACHE'XIA UTEUI'NA. See FI.UOR ALBUS. 
 
 CACHE'XIA ICTERICA. See ICTERIS. 
 
 CA'CHLAN. See BUPHTHALMUM VERUM. 
 
 CA'CHLEX. A little STOKE or PEBBLE. Suidus 
 makes it the name of an animal. Galen says that the 
 cachleces heated in the fire, and quenched in whey, 
 become astringents, and useful in dysentery. 
 
 CA'CHORE. See TERRA JAPOXICA. 
 
 CA'CHOS, (Indian,) or solanum fiomiferum folia 
 rotunda tenui. It grows only on the mountains of Peru. 
 It is. a shrub of an extraordinary greenness: the leaves 
 are thin and round : the fruit resembles the mad apple, 
 is of an ash colour and a grateful taste. The Indians 
 use it as a diuretic, and to expel concretions from the 
 kidneys. Raii Hist. It is, undoubtedly, a species of 
 solanum, but it does not occur in the Linnjean system. 
 
 CA'CHOU. See TERRA JAPOXICA. - 
 
 CA'CHRYS LIBANOTIS. Galen says it some- 
 times means parched barley; called also canchry, or 
 canchrys. 
 
 CACHU'NDE. A compound cordial medicine, 
 much esteemed by the Chinese and Indians. Zacutus 
 Lusitanus says it is made with amber, musk, aloes, 
 wood, pearls, emeralds, granates, hyacinths, galangals, 
 cinnamon, aloes, &c. 
 
 C ACHY 'MI A. A term in Paracelsus, by which he 
 intends an imperfect metallic body, or an immature 
 metalline ore, which is neither a saline substance nor a 
 metal, but yet almost metal. In fact, he means the 
 metallic calces, which the chemists of that period were 
 unable to reduce. 
 
 CACOALEXITE'RIA, (from x.ttxo<;, evil, and AE|/- 
 Tr.fiei, a remedy or medicine). See ALEXIPHARMICA. 
 
 CACOCHO'LIA, (from KO.X.HI, bad, and oA)j, bile). 
 An indisposition of the bile. 
 
 CACO'CHROI, (from **y.c, HI, and %(<>, colour). 
 Such as have an unhealthy colour in the face. 
 
 CACOCHY'LIA,(from KX?, bad, arid w*y, chyle). 
 Indigestion or depraved chylification. 
 
 CACOCHY'MIA, (from *..*<,, ill, and %/*.<><, hu- 
 mour). For this the barbarous term kachimia is some- 
 times used. A depraved state of the humours. 
 
 CACODES. Offensive matter, discharged by the 
 stomach, by stool, or foul ulcers. 
 
 CACOE'THES, (from KX.X.<H;, ill, and -<j0?, mos, a 
 custom,) which, when applied to diseases, signifies a 
 bad quality or disposition. Hippocrates applies this 
 word to malignant and difficult- distempers. Le Dran 
 explains it to be an evil ulcer, boil, or sore. Galen and 
 some others express by it an incurable ulcer, that is ren- 
 dered so through the acrimony of the humours flowing 
 
.E C 
 
 301 
 
 to it. Linnveus and Vogel use this term much in the 
 same sense with Galen, and describe the ulcer as su- 
 perficial, spreading, weeping, arid with callous edges. 
 
 CACOPA'THIA, (from x**6?, mains, and int6o$, 
 affectio). An ill affection. 
 
 CACOPHO'NIA, (from *<>, bad, and $*, voice). 
 See PAHAPHOXIA. 
 
 COCOPRA'GIA, (from **<*, ill, and *r/wr7, to do 
 or acfj. A disease in those viscera by which nutrition 
 is performed. 
 
 CACORRYTHMUS, (from XMW, ill, and /t(?f>5, 
 order). An epithet of a disorderly pulse. 
 
 CA'COS. EVIL, BAD. Also the name of an Indian 
 herb of a red colour : it is diuretic, and useful against 
 calculous disorders. 
 
 CACOSI'TIA, (from **xj, ill, and <T<TO, food). 
 See NAUSEA. 
 
 CACOSPHY'XIA, (from ***, ill, and <??*&, from 
 <r<J>t/|, to leafi or beat like an artery). A disorder of the 
 pulse in general. 
 
 CACOSTO'MACHUS, (from ***o 5 , bad, and -?.**- 
 #05, stomach). A bad stomach; but it is applied to 
 unwholesome food that is bad for the stomach. 
 
 CACOTHY'MIA, (from **, ;//, and $/,*, the 
 mind). Any vicious disposition of the mind. 
 
 CACOTRO'PHIA, (from **?, ill, and T^, NK- 
 triment). Any sort of vicious nutrition in general. 
 
 CA'CTOS, (from *<4>, uro, to burn; because its 
 seed is pungent). See CINAUA. 
 
 CACULE. The Arabian term for CARDAMOMS, q. v. 
 
 CADA'GO PA 'LI. See COXESSJ. 
 
 CADAPALA'VA. See MACANDOX. 
 
 CADDIS. See CARBASUS. 
 
 CAD'JUCT. See PHASEOLUS ZARRATEXSIS. 
 
 CA'DMIA, (from the Hebrew term kadam,) also 
 rhlimia, catimia. Dioscorides meant by it the recre- 
 ment which arises from brass whilst melting. Galen 
 applied it to the recrement of brass, and a stone found 
 in some mines called cadmia laftidosa, supposed to be 
 the tsruginosus lafiis. The calamine stone is now called 
 cadmia, and the Germans have given this name to co- 
 balt; whence Agricola says, that there are three sorts; 
 one metallic, one fossile, and one of the furnaces ; in- 
 stanced in the succeeding. 
 
 CA'DMIA META'LLICA. See COBALTVM. 
 
 CA'DMIA FO'SSILIS and LAPIDO'SA. See CALAMINARIS 
 LAPIS. 
 
 CA'DMIA FACTI'TIA and FORNA'CUM. See TUTIA. 
 
 The burnt cadmia receives different names, accord- 
 ing to the part of the furnace from whence it is collect- 
 ed ; if in its upper part, resembling a cluster of grapes, 
 botrytes or botritis ; if in the lower part, filacitis. But 
 Schroeder says, that the botritis is collected in the 
 middle, the jilacitis in the upper, and the ostracitis, 
 which is thin, earthy, and black, in the lower part of 
 the furnace. See also CALAMITIS, and POMPHOLIX, 
 which are truly CADMIAS. 
 
 CADU'CA, (from cado, to fall). See VERTIGO, and 
 DECIDUA. 
 
 CADU'CUS MO'RBUS, (from the same). 'See 
 EPILEPSIA. 
 
 C.ECA'LIS VE'NA. See CJECUM INTESTIXUM. 
 C/tXI'LIA, (from cacus, blind). The BLIND WORM 
 or SLOW WORM, also called caciliaie fihlofis, and cteci- 
 
 liate fililinuR, Graecis. It is a species of serpent, whose 
 bite is similar in its effect to that of the viper. 
 
 C.E'CITAS MI XOR,(from the same). See AMAU- 
 
 ROSIS. 
 
 C.E'CUM IXTESTI'XUM. The BLIND GLT; so 
 called from its being perforated at one end only ; called 
 also monomachon; and by Paracelsus monocolou. What 
 we now call the afifiendicula cci, Rufus Ephesius culls 
 the cecum. But modern anatomists divide the large 
 intestines, which form one continued canal, into three 
 portions. This canal begins by a kind of SACCVLUS, or 
 HAG, which is the first of the three portions, and is called 
 cecum. Dr. Hunter says that it lies on the inside of tho 
 os ilium upon the iliacus internus, and is only a round 
 short broad bag, whose bottom is turned downwards, 
 and its mouth upwards. This intestine, which is about 
 three fingers' breadth long, is hid by the last convolution 
 of the ileum. It hath the same bands as the colon, which 
 take their origin from the appendicula vermifo; 
 Winslow observcsHhal this bag lies under the rigli' 
 kidney, and that its diameter is more than double thu 1 . 
 of the small intestines. Its arteries are from the mescn- 
 terica superior. The veins are from the greater mesen- 
 teric, and one of the branches Riolan calls the -vena 
 cecalis. The nerves come from the posterior and in- 
 ferior mesenteric. 
 
 CJLME'NTUM, (from cedo, to beat together). See 
 
 CffiMEXTUM. 
 
 C^EME'NTUM CUPRE'UM. CEMEXT COPPER, called also 
 ziment cojifier. It.is copper precipitated from vitriolic 
 waters, by means of iron. The name is derived fron> 
 a vitriolic water in Hungary called ziment. 
 
 CJISA'REA SE'CTIO. The CJJSARIA.V SECTION or 
 OPERATIOX ; also called hysterotomia, and hysterctoma- 
 tocia. It is the operation whereby the foetus is extract- 
 ed from the uterus through the teguments of the belly. 
 It is called the Casarean operation, from Julius Caesar, 
 who is said to have been brought into the w.orld this 
 way ; or from Caeso, who was the first thus taken from 
 his mother's womb. 
 
 There are three cases wherein this operation may be 
 necessary. 1. When the fcetus is perceived to be alive, 
 and the mother dies, either in labour, or in the last two 
 months. 2. When the foetus is dead, but cannot be 
 delivered in the usual way, from the deformity of the 
 mother, or the disproportionate size of the child. 3. 
 When both the mother and the child are living, but the 
 same difficulty attends as in the second case. 
 
 Many instances have occurred, in which it has been 
 said that both the mother and child have lived after this 
 operation, and the mother borne children by the natu- 
 ral passages. Heister gives a very distinct account of 
 this operation in his Surgery ; and of its success in his 
 Institutes of Surgery, p. xi. 5. cap. 113. See also 
 Mem. de 1'Acad. Roy. de Chirur. vol. i. p. 623. ii. p. 
 308. Edinb. Med. Essays, vol. v. art. 37 and 38. 
 
 Xotwithstanding the many successful cases given by 
 different authors, still it appears very probable that most 
 of them have been extra uterine, if we consider the very 
 rare success which has attended the operation in cases 
 where the foetus has been extracted really from the 
 uterus ; for in almost every case which has occurred in 
 England, the operation has proved fatal. It was, how- 
 ever, performed by Mr. James Barlow, of Choiiey, Laa- 
 
C 
 
 302 
 
 C A J 
 
 Cashire, where the fcetus was taken from the uterus by 
 the Caesarean operation, the woman was preserved, and 
 recovered her perfect health. See Dr. Haighton's In- 
 quiry concerning the true and sfnirious C&sarecni Ope- 
 ration ; and Mr. Barlow's Account in the Medical Re- 
 ports and Researches, 1798. It is singular, that in the 
 old authors it is said to have been performed frequently 
 with success, and, in some instances, repeatedly on the 
 same woman. We must confess, that we feel no little 
 scepticism on this point, though we cannot see what 
 reason there should be for imposition. The dangerous 
 nature, however, of the operation, even in the best 
 hands, with every assistance, forbids us to believe that 
 it could have succeeded by the rudest means. 
 
 To determine the necessity of the operation, the size 
 of the pelvis should be carefully examined. It has been 
 supposed, that if the aperture in any direction was less 
 than two inches, or two inches and a quarter, delivery 
 was impracticable. It has, however, been more lately 
 found, that in a pelvis of an inch and three quarters, 
 delivery with the crotchet might be effected, and, in 
 some instances, even through a less aperture. Delivery, 
 therefore, should scarcely in any instance be considered 
 as hopeless; and almost every attempt should have 
 failed before the Csesarean section is practised. 
 
 If the woman is exhausted and jn a dying state while 
 the child is alive, we should certainly attempt to save 
 the latter ; but, in general, the life of the mother is by 
 far of the greatest importance. When the child is dead, 
 we should at least wait till we find every effort with the 
 crotchet has failed ; though in this difficult emergency, 
 we must occasionally balance between the probability 
 of success in delivery, and the only possible chance the 
 woman can have by attempting the operation before her 
 strength is too far exhausted. 
 
 It should not be recommended if the woman is living 
 before she falls into labour, and yet it must be attempt- 
 ed before she has suffered much by her ineffectual 
 throes ; for when she is much reduced, the operation is 
 almost sure to be fatal. 
 
 To perform this operation, having previously inject- 
 ed a clyster, lay the woman on her back, place a pillow 
 under her right side, to turn the uterus as much as pos- 
 sible on the left ; then the operator must make a longi- 
 tudinal incision, beginning as high up as the navel, on 
 the outside of the linea alba ; and carrying it down in an 
 oblique direction towards the ileum, he must cut care- 
 fully through the muscles of the belly, and through the 
 peritonaeum. He must then introduce a finger into the 
 abdomen, which must be carried along before the point 
 of the knife, in order to prevent the vagina from being 
 wounded. The incision is usually directed to be on the 
 left side, for fear of wounding the liver, though there 
 seems to be more danger of the omentum, or a flexure 
 of the intestines ; because as the uterus rises up, it car- 
 ries the viscera above it, and to each side, but the omen- 
 tum is frequently found lying between it and the parietes 
 of the belly. The incision into the uterus must be longi- 
 tudinal, and as long as the external wound will admit, 
 taking care not to wound the Fallopian tubes; the child 
 must be taken out at the incision, and after it the pla- 
 centa and membranes ; blood must be absorbed with 
 sponges : the wound in the uterus must be left to nature, 
 for by its contraction it will be brought into about an inch 
 and a half in length. The external wound is to be sutured 
 
 with the interrupted stitch, and then to be dressed as in 
 general. If any considerable vessels are cut through, 
 they should be taken up. We have already observed, 
 that this operation is highly dangerous and very gene- 
 rally fatal. The danger sometimes arises from its having 
 been too long delayed, often from internal haemorrhage, 
 but more generally from the inflammation excited, and 
 the irritation occasioned, by the access of the air. 
 
 In the Lond. Med. Observations and Inquiries, vol. 
 iv.p. 26l,is an instance of this operation, which, though 
 unsuccessful, merits attention. In this case the incision 
 was made on the right side ; and it was observed that 
 the woman complained but little during the operation, 
 except when the needles passed through the perito- 
 naeum in making the sutures : and that the uterus 
 seemed very little sensible of any injury done to it. It 
 is noticed in the remarks on writers who have described 
 this operation, that there is very little satisfaction to be 
 obtained from them ; that all they relate is very vague; 
 and that it is indifferent on which side the incision is 
 made, further than as some present circumstance may 
 determine; that the haemorrhage spoken of by Heister 
 is not so much to be dreaded as he intimates ; that the 
 course of the linea semilunaris, as nigh to the outer 
 edge of the rcctus muscle as possible, seems to be the 
 most eligible place for the operation. 
 
 Pare, Guillimeau, Rolfincius, Ploorne, Mauriceau, 
 Solingen, and some others, are violent opposcrs of this 
 operation; but they only object to it in certain cases, 
 where they thought the practitioners too rash in the at- 
 tempt. As a substitute for it, the section of the svm- 
 physis of the pubes is proposed. (See Punis OSSA). 
 Another proposal has been lately offered, that in women 
 whose pelves are distorted, and labour supposed to be 
 impracticable, an attempt should be made to bring on 
 delivery at the end of the seventh month. This, how- 
 ever, is an expedient highly difficult and dangerous, 
 though less so than the operation. It involves, however, 
 many considerations not strictly medical, which we must 
 not pursue in this place. See also an Account of the 
 C<Knarean Section by Dr. Vaughan of Leicester. Bell's 
 Surgery, vi. 446. White's Surgery, 451. Osborne's Es- 
 says on the Practice of Midwifery. Denman's Midwifery. 
 
 C^E'SARES, CJESO'NES. Children who are brought 
 into the world by the Caesarean operation. 
 
 C2&TCHU'. See TERRA JAPONIC \. 
 
 CAF, CA'FA, CA'FAR, (from cafihar, Arabic). 
 See CAMPHORA. 
 
 CAGA'STRUM. Paracelsus used this word to ex- 
 press the morbific matter which generates diseases, 
 and that is not innate, but adventitious. Diseases arising 
 from the cagrastum are pleurisy, pestilence, fever, Etc. 
 
 CA'HVEH, CA'HOUA. See COFFEA. 
 
 CAI'RA, CAI'TCHU. See TERRA JAPONICA. 
 
 CAJAHA'BA. An Indian plant which adheres to 
 trees like ivy ; the natives bruise it, and bind it upon 
 fractures. Raii Hist. 
 
 CA'JAN, or CA'YAN. Phaseolus ercctus incanus 
 siliyuis torosis, thora fiarou, fiimim arborescent; cytizus 
 cajan Lin. Sp. PI. 1041. A shrubby plant, with pods con- 
 taining four reddish peas. A decoction of the leaves re- 
 strains the haemorrhoids when excessive. Raii Hist. 
 
 CA'JEPUTIO'LEUM.An oil distilled from the leaves 
 of the me/a/euca leucandron Lin. not included in his own 
 edition of the species filantarum. The tree is of the na- 
 
C A L 
 
 303 
 
 C A L 
 
 . order, myrtoides, whose wood is useful from its not 
 corrupting in sea water. Its bark is reproduced like 
 cork. The oil is highly fragrartt and aromatic, and a 
 few drops of it inclosed in a box will destroy insects 
 which infest the collections of natural historians, parti- 
 cularly among the papilios. It is of a green colour; its 
 smell resembling turpentine, and its taste peppermint. 
 It is considered as a stimulant, carminative and emme- 
 nagogue; is highly commended in flatulent colic, in 
 spasms, and in paralysis. Externally it is applied to 
 piles; to the mouth, in palsy of the tongue; and to dis- 
 eased teeth, which it is said soon to destroy. In the 
 Moluccas also, it is used externally as an aphrodisiac. 
 The dose is from four drops to ten, frequently in a day, 
 but it is seldom used in this country. It is said to dis- 
 solve very perfectly the caoutchouc. 
 
 CA'JOU, CA'JUM. See ACAJAIBA. 
 
 CA'LABA. INDIAN MASTICH TKEE; catofihyllum 
 inofihyllum Lin. Sp. PI. 732. It hath rosaceous flowers, 
 which are followed by a fleshy fruit that includes a nut. 
 This tree is a native of the warm parts of America. 
 From the trunk and branches a gum, called tacama/iac, 
 or green balm, resembling the gum mastich, issues, 
 which is accounted vulnerary, resolvent, and anodyne. 
 The c. calaba affords no balm of this kind, but the seeds 
 are eatable. 
 
 CALAMARIjE, (from calamus, a reed). An order 
 of plants of the reed kind. 
 
 CALAMA'RY. See SEPIUM os. 
 
 CALA'MBAC, CALAM'BOUR. (Indian.) See 
 AGALLOCHUM. 
 
 CALA'MEDOX, (from K*AJ, a reed) . A species 
 of fracture which runs along the bone in a right line, 
 but is lunated in the extremity. 
 
 CALAMI'XA, CALAMIXA'RIS LA'PIS, (from 
 calamus, a reed; so called from its reed like appear- 
 ance). CALAMINE STONE, CADMIA, or CATHMIA; also 
 called cadmia lafiidosa erosa, cadmiafossilis, CALAMITE, 
 
 CALAMY, and CALAMINARIS STONE. 
 
 It is a metallic mineral, of a whitish or yellowish co- 
 lour, and, in a state of purity, transparent, variously 
 mixed; it is heavy and hard; of a middle nature betwixt 
 stone and earth, occurring in copper mines, and those 
 of lead and iron ; it is found in England, Germany, and 
 other countries, either in distinct mines, or intermixed 
 with the ores of lead or other metals. It is a calx of 
 ZINC, and sometimes contains a small portion of iron; 
 its specific gravity 3.5236, electrical by heat, volatile, 
 rising in whitish flowers, with a bluish flame. Dis- 
 solved in the nitrous acid, it becomes gelatinous. Haiiy 
 thinks the calamine a pure ore of zinc without any car- 
 bonic acid ; but Mr. Smithson, in the Philosophical 
 Transactions for 1803, analysed the calamine from Bley- 
 berg, from Mendip hills in Somersetshire, and from 
 Derbyshire. In each he found carbonic acid ; viz. in 
 the first 0.135; in the second 0.352 ; in the third 0.348. 
 The calx of zinc was respectively 0.714, 0.648, and 
 0.652. The electric calamine from Hungary contained 
 quartz and calx of zinc only. It is generally exposed to 
 heat before it is brought into the shops, in order to se- 
 parate some sulphureous and arsenical particles, which 
 it is supposed to contain, and also to render it more 
 easily reducible into powder. 
 
 If this ore is not already calcined, it must be heated 
 
 to a strong red heat, then quenched in water; and this 
 process must be repeated three times. Before calcina- 
 tion it is frequently of a grey or red colour; but when 
 calcined it is yellow. 
 
 It is an error of some writers to say that the calamy 
 is a recrement of melted copper, and that tutty is a re- 
 crement of melted brass ; though it is true that the best 
 calamine is what sticks to the iron rods used in stirring 
 the matter in the furnaces while brass is making. 
 
 Though the calamine stone is an ore of zinc, it is not 
 the only one ; for zinc is found in the ore of lead, and 
 of other metals. The principal use of this mineral is 
 for changing copper into brass, which it does by its 
 metallic part mixing with the copper while it is in a 
 state of fusion. See ^Es. 
 
 For medicinal uses, the calamine, after being cal- 
 cined, should be levigated to an impalpable powder; it 
 is then called lafiis calaminaris, ppt. ; for the mode, see 
 COMMINVTIO. When thus prepared, it is useful in col- 
 lyria, as an astringent and corroborant, in defluxions of 
 thin acrid humours on the eyes, in obfuscations of the 
 cornea, and in ointments for cutaneous exulcerations. 
 If it is exquisitely fine, it acts as an absorbent or desic- 
 cative; but if not, it is an escharotic. In the Medical 
 Commentaries it is recommended, by Dr. Adair, in 
 doses of from five grains to a scruple, in the diarrhoeas 
 of cachectic patients as a corroborant. 
 
 CERA'TUM EPULO'TICUM. CICATRISING CERATE of 
 the London college, now called CERA'TUM LA'PIDIS CA- 
 LAMIXA'RIS. CALAMINE CERATE is made -with olive oil, 
 a pint; yellow wax, calamine prepared, of each half a 
 pound : the wax is melted with the oil, and, as soon as 
 the mixture begins to thicken, the calamine gradually 
 added and stirred till it is quite cold. This hath been 
 called ceratum Turneri. Dr. James says that he re- 
 members to have met with a like cerate in a publica- 
 tion by an old English surgeon who preceded Dr. Tur- 
 ner. The Edinburgh college calls it ung. lafiidis cala- 
 minaris. 
 
 The MAGISTERY OF CALAMixE consists of the muriated 
 calamine, precipitated by the volatile alkali, and care- 
 fully washed. In doses from three to seven grains it is 
 emetic and cathartic. See Neuman's Chemical Works. 
 Lewis's Materia Meclica, and the Dictionary of Che- 
 mistry, 4to. 
 
 CALAMI'NTHA, (from **A* t*.n6>,, good mint}. 
 CALAMINT. Melissa calamintha Lin. Sp. PI. 827. A 
 perennial plant, that flowers in July and August. 
 
 CALAMI'NTHA ANGLICA. FIELD CALAMINT; called also 
 calamintha fiulegii odore, nefieta agrestis, calam. fol. 
 o-uatis, and SPOTTED CALAMINT. Melissa nefieta Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 828. The leaves have much of the smell of penny- 
 royal and spearmint, but hotter, and their virtues are 
 similar to a mixture of both; water by infusion ex- 
 tracts all their virtue, and by evaporation it carries off 
 all the flavour. By distillation with water they give 
 out a large portion of essential oil, pungent to the taste, 
 and strong of the herb: the decoction, after the oil is 
 carried off, is rough, bitter, and aromatic. Rectified 
 spirit of wine extracts the virtues of this herb the most 
 completely. 
 
 CALAMINTHA HUMILIOR. GROUND IVY. See HEDERA 
 TERRESTRIS. 
 
 CALAMI'NTHA MA'GXO FLO 'HE. MOUNTAIN CALAMINT. 
 
C AL 
 
 304 
 
 C AL 
 
 with a large flower; MOUNTAIN MINT, the GREATEST, and 
 the more excellent CALAMIXT. Melissa grandiflora 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 827. It is a native of the southern parts 
 of Europe, and raised in our gardens; hath a mode- 
 rately pungent taste, and a more agreeable one than 
 any of the other calamints. It is a bitter stomachic. 
 
 CALAMI'NTHA MONTANA is the common calamint ; 
 named also calainintlia -vulgaris, et officinarum Germa- 
 nics. Melissa ca/aminta Lin. Sp. PI. 827. 
 
 It is found on the sides of the highways, but it is 
 not so common as the field species, nor are its leaves 
 so powerful in their medicinal qualities, not having the 
 smell of pennyroyal. All the calamints are slightly 
 aromatic, less so than the other mints, and are used as 
 stomachic; sometimes, without, however, any founda- 
 tion, as expectorants. 
 
 CALAMI'NTHA PALU'STRIS. See MF.NTHA CATAIUA. 
 
 CALAMI'TA. Lee STYKAX and MAGNES. 
 
 CALAMI'TIS. A name of that factitious cadmia 
 which, by fixing to iron rods, acquires the figure of a 
 reed. See POMPHOLIX. 
 
 CALAMUS, (from the Arabic term kalam, or kelr- 
 mus). The stalk of any plant. See CAUDEX. 
 
 CA'LAMUS AROMA'TJCUS. SWEET SCENTED FLAG; 
 also called diringa, jacerantatinga, acorns verus, 
 tyfiha aromatica, clava rugosa. It is the acorus ca- 
 lamus Lin. Sp. Plant. 463. Nat. order tyjihoides of 
 Jussieu. 
 
 The names of calamus aromaticus and the acorus 
 differ: the first is a stalk of an eastern reed, which is 
 slender, hollow, white, and of a fragrant smell ; it is 
 also called calamus odoratus, and arundo Syriaca, but 
 is probably only a variety of the acorus calamus, ft. Lin. 
 463. 
 
 The sweet flag is a plant with long narrow pointed 
 leaves, like those of the common iris, and of a bright 
 green colour; they are divided by the longitudinal rib 
 into two unequal proportions, one of which is smooth, 
 the other transversely wrinkled; the flowers are im- 
 perfect, and stand thick together, forming an elegant 
 spike; the root, which spreads obliquely under the sur- 
 face of the earth, is long, crooked, full of joints, about 
 an inch thick, somewhat flatted, externally of a greenish 
 white colour, which changes in drying into a brownish 
 yellow, internally white, and of a loose fungous texture. 
 It is found in rivulets and marshy places in many parts 
 of England and in Holland. The stalk dies in winter, 
 but the root is perennial. 
 
 The dried roots are brought from the Levant, but 
 those of our own growth are preferable. Dr. Alston 
 says that this root is aromatic, stomachic, and carmi- 
 native. As an aromatic, though not heating, like the 
 spices, it promotes the fluid secretions, is of use in gan- 
 grenes, both internally and externally, agreeably stimu- 
 lates, and produces a pleasant sensation in the mind. 
 It has been deemed useful as a warm stomachic, and 
 renders other bitters more grateful and carminative. It 
 is recommended in vertigo proceeding from a weakened 
 stomach, and has been said to have cured intermittent 
 fevers after bark had failed: it seems to add to the 
 efficacy of the bark, particularly where the stomach is 
 in a torpid state. The aroma is fixed, and may be pre- 
 served many years. When fresh gathered, the scent is 
 not agreeable, but somewhat like that of leeks; by dry- 
 
 ing, the alliaceous odour is lost. That which is sound, 
 tough, and whitish within when broken, is best. 
 
 Water dissolves the bitter part of this root, and spi- 
 rit the aroma. In distillation with water it sends up a 
 very small portion of essential oil, leaving a nauseous 
 bitter in the decoction. 
 
 More agreeable bitters supersede its use, but it is 
 sometimes a substitute for gentian, and for other gently 
 warm bitters. 
 
 CA'LAMUS AUOMA'TICUS ASIA'TICUS is the ASIATIC 
 SWEET FLAG; acorus calamus verus, var. /3. 436. It 
 grows in both the Indies. Its root agrees in virtues 
 with that of our own growth. 
 
 CA'LAMUS RO'TANG; calamus rotang Lin. Sp. PI. 463. 
 See SANGUIS DRACONIS. 
 
 CA'LAMUS ODOHATUS. See CALAMUS AROMATICUS. 
 
 CA'LAMUS SCRIPTO'RJUS. A cavity of the brain, near, 
 or in the fourth ventricle, is thus named because it re- 
 sembles a quill. 
 
 CALBIA'NUM. The name of a plaster in My- 
 repsus. 
 
 CALCA'DINUM. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 CALCA'DIS. See VITRIOLUM ALBUM, and ALCALI. 
 
 CALCA'NEUM, CA'LCAR, CA'LCIS OS, (from 
 calx, the heel). PT'EHNA. The HEEL BONE. It is the 
 largest bone in the foot, of which it is the posterior part, 
 and in some measure the basis. The large tendon, 
 called tendo Achillis, is inserted into this bone. 
 
 If injured in its fore part, it may safely be ampu- 
 tated. 
 
 CALCA'NTHOS, CALCANTHUM,(from ***?, 
 brass, and avflo;, Jlores, Jlotvcrs of brass"). See VITRI- 
 OLUM. 
 
 CA'LCAR. See CALCANEUM. 
 
 CALCA'RIUS LAPIS, (from calx, lime}. See 
 CALX. 
 
 CA'LCATAR. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 CA'LCATON. See ARSENICUM ALBUM. 
 
 CALCATRE'POLA. See CALCITRAPA. 
 
 CALCE'NA, CALCENO'NIUS, CALCE'TUS. 
 Paracelsus uses these words to express the tartarous 
 matter in the blood; or that the blood is impregnated 
 with tartarous principles. 
 
 CALC. MUS. An abbreviation of Museum Cal- 
 ceolaralium Veronense. 
 
 CALCE'TUS. See CALCENA. 
 
 CA'LCEUM EQUINUM, (from calceus, a shoe, and 
 equus, a horse ; so called from the figure of its leaf). 
 See TUSSILAGO. 
 
 CALCHI'THEOS, (from xxMtov, fiurflle). See 
 
 jERUGO ^ERIS. 
 
 CALCHOIDEA OSSICULA, (from x**i%, a chalk 
 stone, and eths, forma'). See CUNEIFORMS os EXTER- 
 NUM. 
 
 CALCI'DICUM. The name of a medicine in 
 which arsenic is an ingredient. 
 
 CA'LCIFRAGA, (from calx^ a stone, zndfrango, to 
 break"). BREAKSTONE. An epithet given to the herb 
 scolofiendium or s/ileenwort, in Scribonius Largus. See 
 LINGUA CERVINA. 
 
 CALCIGRADUS, (from calx, the heel, and gradus, 
 a stefi). Hippocrates means by it, one who, in walk- 
 ing, lays much stress upon the heels. 
 
 CALCINATIO, (from calx, to burn to a calx or 
 
C A L 
 
 305 
 
 C A L 
 
 friable fio'.vder). Also, concremu'lc, drjlagratio, com- 
 btstio, combunt&ra, ambtstio. The calcination of a 
 body is, properly speaking, its exposure to the action 
 of the fire which produces some change in it. This 
 change is generally effected by separating the more 
 volatile from the more fixed parts of any compound 
 body ; or the destruction of any principle capable of in- 
 flammation. 
 
 Bodies are deprived of their volatile parts by calcina- 
 tion, in the instances of burning calcareous stones to 
 convert them into quick lime, which is effected by the 
 reparation of the carbonic acid and water; in the ex- 
 posing gypsum, alum, borax, and several other salts, to 
 the fire, which deprives them of the water that is ne- 
 cessary for their crystallization ; and in the roasting of 
 minerals, which carries off their sulphur, arsenic, and 
 other volatile contents. 
 
 It was formerly supposed, that an inflammable prin- 
 ciple gave to metals their distinguishing splendour, and 
 other properties. As this was consumed in the fire, 
 they were said to be reduced to the state of a calx. It is 
 now, however, found, that the calx is the compound bqdy 
 containing air; but, as the change is produced hy fire, 
 we still use the term calcined. 
 
 There is an evaporation of volatile parts, and a change 
 to the state of a calx, without any sensible combustion, 
 in exposing imperfect metals, combined with vitriolic 
 and nitrous acids, to a due degree of heat ; in this pro- 
 cess the acid rises, and is at the same time decomposed, 
 giving to the metal the oxygen necessary to reduce it 
 to a calx. In the same way acids act by solution, cal- 
 cining metals without the aid of fire, by being them- 
 selves decomposed. 
 
 Calcination is said to be actual, when effected imme- 
 diately, and only by the action of fire ; and potential, 
 when a solvent is used to corrode the metal. 
 
 To this head belongs the burnings of vegetable and 
 animal matters ; otherwise called USTIO, INCINEHATIO, 
 
 Or CONCREMATIO. 
 
 There are several species of calcination, by which 
 different degrees of the same effect are produced, 
 and thus calcination is perfect or imperfect : the first 
 is where the utmost change, except vitrification, is 
 brought about; the second is where the circumstances 
 of the process are limited in proportion to the change 
 intended. 
 
 The calcination of metallic bodies, gold and silver 
 cxcepted, is promoted by nitre. This salt exposed to 
 the fire in conjunction with an inflammable substance, 
 extricates the inflammable matter, but bursts with it 
 into flame, accompanied with a hissing noise: this pro- 
 cess is called DEFLAGKATIO, or DETOXATIO. To un- 
 derstand the principle of this operation it must be ob- 
 served, that the afflux of air is necessary to the support 
 of fire; and that nitre, or any thing containing its acid, 
 will supply the air. 
 
 The manner of operation varies according to the na- 
 ture of the matter to be calcined, and may, according to 
 the principle on which it is performed, be distinguished 
 into threekinds, COMBUSTION, CALEFACTION, and DETONA- 
 TION. 
 
 CALCINATION by combustion is where the body kin- 
 dled supports, with the assistance of the air, the fire 
 which calcines it, as in the Instance of coals in the culi- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 nary fire. Vegetables are thus calcined; and the opera- 
 tion is sometimes ailed INCINERATION". 
 
 CALCINATION by calefaction is where the calcining 
 heat is not generated in the body itself, but imparted to 
 it from external fire. The methods are as various as 
 the different kinds of matter thus treated ; and in the 
 management, regard must be had to the substance of 
 the containing vessel, for some should be made of iron, 
 others of glass or clay ; and the heat must be differently 
 regulated, or else vitrification, instead of calcination, 
 may ensue. Calcinations of this kind are expedited by 
 the increase of surface which is given to the calcined 
 matter, and the copious admission of air through that 
 part of the furnace where the matter is placed, by stir- 
 ring it with a spatula, by previous pulverisation, and by 
 raking off the calx from the surface of the metal, as fast 
 as it appears. It should be further observed, that if 
 any coal, or other inflammable matter, that does not 
 contain a mineral acid, be suffered to fall on the calcin- 
 ing matter, calcination will be prevented ; and part of 
 what is calcined will be revived or reduced, that is, it 
 will return into its metallic form again. 
 
 CALCINATION by detonation- differs from combustion 
 only in this : in the latter the assistance of air is neces- 
 sary ; in the former this want is supplied by the nitre 
 that is added to the matter, which, producing a quicker 
 and more intense fire, both shortens the operation, and, 
 in some instances, renders it more perfect. Detonation 
 is thus performed : a proper quantity of nitre is mixed 
 with the matter to be calcined, a crucible is heated red- 
 hot, then the matter thus mixed is gradually thrown in, 
 an explosive effervescence soon follows. When it has 
 ceased, another portion must be projected, till the whole 
 is calcined. The crocus antimonii, and some other 
 medicines, are thus prepared. A portion of the alkaline 
 basis of the nitre sometimes joins with the calcined mat- 
 ter; but it may be separated by repeated washing with 
 warm water: this is called EDULCORATION. 
 
 The metals which melt before ignition, are calcined 
 by keeping them in fusion for some time. Those me- 
 tals which require a strong fire to melt them, calcine 
 with a much less heat than is sufficient to make them 
 flow ; hence the scorification, or burning, of such iron 
 or copper vessels as are long exposed to a considerable 
 fire without defence from the air. 
 
 In calcination the metals visibly emit fumes; yet the 
 weight of the calx proves greater than that of the metal 
 employed from the oxygen absorbed. Metallic calces 
 are revived into their metallic state by fusion with any 
 animal or vegetable inflammable matter. 
 
 Except those of lead and bismuth, all the metallic 
 calces require an addition to make them melt in the 
 strongest fire that can be made in common furnaces ; 
 and the additions, called fluxes, chiefly consist of a 
 mixture of fixed alkaline salt with some inflammable 
 matter. As these fluxes not only fuse the calx, but also 
 revive it into metal, they are sometimes called reducing 
 fluxes ; of which the following is one of the chief, called 
 
 the BLACK FLUX. 
 
 Take of nitre one part, and salt of tartar two parts ; 
 grind them well together, then set the mixture on fire, 
 by throwing in a bit of red hot coal ; cover the vessel, 
 and suffer them to burn until the whole is changed into 
 a black alkaline coaly mass. 
 
 R r 
 
AL 
 
 306 
 
 C AL 
 
 Metallic calces mixed with twice their weight of this 
 black flux, and exposed to a proper fire in a close co- 
 vered crucible, melt and resume their metallic form. 
 But though the calx was heavier than the metal of which 
 it was formed, on reviving to its original metallic state 
 its weight is less than at the first. 
 
 See Newman's Chem. Works, Lewis's Materia Me- 
 dica, the Dictionary of Chemistry. 
 
 CALCINATUM, also CINIFICATUM. Terms 
 applicable to calcined substances. 
 
 CALCINA'TUM MA'JUS. This term is applied to what- 
 soever is dulcified by the chemical art, such as dulcified 
 mercury, lead, and the like substances, which are very 
 speedily consolidated. 
 
 CALOIXA'TUM MA'JUS POTEIUI, is mercury dissolved 
 in nitrous acid, and precipitated by salt water. Poterius 
 used it in the cure of ulcers. 
 
 CALCINATUM MINUS. Any thing sweet by nature, as 
 sugar, manna, tamarinds, Sec. 
 
 CALCINO'NIA. See CALCEXA. 
 
 CA'LCIS VITRIOLA'T.E CATAPLA'SMA. CA- 
 TAPLASM OF PLASTER OF PARIS. Mix plaster of Paris 
 with water to -a proper consistence, and, whilst soft, 
 apply it to the ulcer, where it will harden, and must 
 be suffered to remain for two or three days before 
 it is removed: where want of vigour is apparent in an 
 ulcerated part, it is considered as useful. The prin- 
 ciple upon which it is employed has never been well 
 explained, nor has experience yet confirmed its 
 utility. 
 
 CA'LCIS A'QUA. See CALX. 
 
 CA'LCIS viv.z FLO'IIES. See AquA CALCIS, undor 
 CALX. 
 
 CA'LCIS os. See CALCANEUM. 
 
 CALCITA'RI. See ALCALI. 
 
 CALCITE'A. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 CALCITEO'SA. See LITHARGYRUM. 
 
 CA'LCITHOS. See JRUGO JERIS. 
 
 CALCITRA'PA. COMMON STAR THISTLE; STAR 
 KNAPWEED ; carduus ste'/alus, jacea ramosissima, 
 mellata, rujiinai ccntaurca calcitrajia Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1297. 
 
 It grows near highways, on commons, and flowers 
 in June. The leaves are bitter; a drachm of the seed, 
 in a glass of wine, is said to expel viscid matter which 
 obstructs the urinary passages: the root is used against 
 the gravel, and the stone in* the bladder; and the bark 
 of the root is extolled in the nephritic colic. It should 
 be gathered about the end of September, and, when 
 dried, the dose is a drachm. It scarcely differs, however, 
 in its effect from other bitters, and is now little used. 
 Dale. 
 
 CALCITRA'PA OFFIC. ST. BARNABY'S THISTLE; called 
 also carduus stellatus lutea, carduus solstitialis, sfiina 
 lolstitialis, jacea stellata, jacea lutea capite sfiinosa 
 minori, and leucanthe -veterum. Centaurea solslitialis 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1297. 
 
 It is commended as an anticteric, anti-cachectic, and 
 lithontriptic, but is in reality only a weak tonic, per- 
 haps an antacid. Dale. 
 
 CALCOI'DEA OSSICULA. The same as chal- 
 coidea o&sicula. Sec CUNEIFORME os. 
 
 CA'LCOTAR. Soe VITRIOLUM. 
 
 VALCULI'F RAGUS, and CALCIFRAGUS, (from 
 
 calculus, a stone, and franco, to break). The scolo- 
 pendrium or the pimpernel is thus styled, but they 
 have no lithontriptic power. 
 
 CALCULO'SUS. Afflicted with the stone. 
 
 CALCULUS, (from calx, a lime stone). The GRA- 
 VEL and STONE. The Greeks call this disorder llthia- 
 sis and adamitum; the Latins name it calculus; and in 
 English we understand by gravel, small sf owe* that pass 
 from the kidneys through the ureters in a few days; 
 and by the stone, a calculus concretion in the kidneys, 
 or in the urinary bladder, which is too large to pass, or 
 at least without great difficulty. Nephritis, in modern 
 practice, is confined to an inflammation of the kidneys. 
 See NEPHRITIS. 
 
 When a disposition to form minute calculi exists, we 
 often find nephritic paroxysms, as they are styled, which 
 consist of pain in the back, shooting down through the 
 pelvis to the thighs ; sometimes a numbness in one leg, 
 or a retraction of either testicle ; symptoms arising 
 from the irritation of a stone passing through the 
 ureters as these cross the spermatic cord, or the nerves 
 parsing to the lower extremities. These pains, often 
 violent, are terminated by the painful discharge of 
 small stones through the urethra; and the patient is for 
 a time easy. What, however, is meant by the STONE, 
 is a more serious and violent disease. It is singular 
 that these discharges of small gravel do not usually ter- 
 minate in stone. Many have experienced them during 
 a long life, without any more serious inconvenience : 
 while the latter is a disease chiefly of the young, and 
 seemingly depending on a seminium, not easily ex- 
 plained. If the stone attacks persons more advanced 
 in age, it is often the consequence of paroxysms of 
 gout, long protracted, and terminating imperfectly. Of 
 nephritic paroxysms we must again speak, and shall 
 now confine ourselves to calculus. It is not, like ne- 
 phritis, usually attended with sickness of the stomach, 
 unless the stone is confined in the cavity of the kidney, 
 called its pelvis ; for it is with affections of this part that 
 the stomach seems to sympathise. Its commencement 
 is marked only by frequent inclination to make water, 
 pain during the discharge, and the stream often sud- 
 denly interrupted. It is a remark of Le Dran, that if 
 there is pain while the first portion of the urine is dis- 
 charged, the stone is small ; if when the last, it is large: 
 if, during the whole time, it does not proceed from a 
 calculus. It is singular, also, that the pain is not in 
 proportion to the size of a stone, for a small calculus- 
 will produce violent fits of pain ; a large one often very 
 inconsiderable inconvenience. The pain from calculus 
 is by no means constant : it conies on in violent par 1 - 
 oxysms, which induced Hoffman to suppose it owing 
 to spasm. All the parts adjoining are forced down, par- 
 ticularly the rectum, giving the sensation of an urgent 
 necessity of having a motion. In many instances the 
 patient can lie most easily on one side, and on turning 
 feels a weight rolling to the opposite side. In the in- 
 tervals of the paroxysm he isoften perfectly easy. These 
 symptoms will generally ascertain the existence of a 
 calculus ; but we have often better evidence by the in- 
 troduction of a catheter. With this instrument we can 
 search through the bladder, and feel a stone. Yet it 
 is sometimes so small as to escape it; and, by some 
 unaccountable accidents, after many trials it is not 
 
C AL 
 
 507 
 
 < A L 
 
 
 felt It is then in a moment caught, again escapes, and 
 can be discovered no more. It is equally singular that 
 an inexperienced surgeon will sometimes discover it, 
 when the most able operator has been foiled. The 
 stone is sometimes covered with a membranous coat, 
 and then the catheter does not convey the proper sen- 
 sation to the operator's hand : and it has happened, 
 that when the stone has been once felt, at the mo- 
 ment of the operation it could not be again discovered. 
 This may have been owing to its having forced its way 
 through the fibres of the bladder, carrying with it the 
 internal coat, which thus formed a covering for it on 
 the outside of its cavity : and this, we were informed 
 by the late Dr. W. Hunter, was the case with one of the 
 persons on whom Mrs. Steevens' medicine was tried, 
 previous to her receiving the parliamentary reward. 
 The stone, after taking the medicine, was not to be 
 found ; and, on the death of the patient, it appeared not 
 to have been dissolved, but to have escaped detection 
 in this way. 
 
 The nature and source of the calculus have been 
 long unknown ; nor, at this moment, is either indis- 
 putably ascertained. Calculi differ in all their external 
 properties ; they differ also in the facility with which 
 they yield to different solvents, but their component 
 parts are singularly uniform. The calculus, when sin- 
 gle, is usually oval ; when there are more, the shape 
 is more irregular, and still more so in proportion to the 
 number in the bladder. They are usually laminated; 
 the laminae of different thickness, and irregular in their 
 direction. The colour is occasionally white or brown, 
 or resembling that of a mulberry in this respect, as 
 well as in irregular points. The white laminae are 
 usually on the outside, the brown in the middle, but the 
 colours never alternate. 
 
 The calculus was always concluded to be sand or 
 stone ; nor was a hint beyond this idea started till the 
 time of Van Helmont, who, catching a ray from the 
 meteoric visions of Paracelsus, concluded it to be a co- 
 agulation of the urine by means of a volatile spirit. 
 Hales undoubtedly threw a considerable light on its 
 nature ; but the first regular analysis was made by 
 Scheele ; and, about the same time, Bergman exerted 
 his penetrating genius in the same pursuit. They 
 were followed by Morveau, Fourcroy, AYoolaston, and 
 Pearson. To pursue the history, which, on the whole, 
 would be neither unentertaining nor uninteresting, 
 would, however, fill a disproportioned space in this 
 work. We shall, therefore, give the analysis of Four- 
 croy as contained in the latest publication on the sub- 
 ject, the first volume of the Annales du Museum Na- 
 tional, p. 93, Sec. and add the experiments of Dr. Pear- 
 son, which differ from Fourcroy's in some essential 
 respects. 
 
 M. Fourcroy found, on analysis, twelve different 
 substances in the various calculi found in the body : 
 the lithic acid, first discovered by Scheele ; urats of 
 ammonia and soda; phosphat of lime; acid phosphat 
 of lime; ammoniaco magnesian phosphat; oxalate of 
 lime ; carbonate of lime ; flint ; spermaceti ; bezoardic 
 animal resin ; and gelatine. The uric acid is of a yel- 
 lowish colour, from the light straw to the reddish yel- 
 low colour of bark. It is in fine laminae, but brittle, 
 though susceptible of a beautiful polish. It is pure 
 only in human urine, and forms the red sediment de- 
 
 posited after fevers, paroxysms of gout, &c. It is in- 
 soluble in cold, scarcely soluble in hot, water"; softened, 
 and in part dissolved, by alkalis, at least with the as- 
 sistance of a little water; but unaffected by acids, ex- 
 cept that the oxygenated muriatic acid changes it into 
 the malic acid. 
 
 The urat of ammonia was first discovered by Four- 
 croy : it differs little in appearance from the acid, ex- 
 cept that its laminae are less sensibly streaked. It some- 
 times forms the whole of a calculus. It is scarcely so- 
 luble in water, except with excess of ammonia, and is 
 decomposed by all the acids, rapidly by the fixed 
 caustic alkalis. 
 
 The urat of soda was first discovered by Mr. Ten- 
 nant in arthritic concretions, but is not an ingredient 
 in urinary calculi. It consists of friable fragments, 
 without any regular arrangement, and certainly com- 
 bines some animal and gelatinous matter. 
 
 Phosfihat of lime is a very frequent component part 
 of urinary concretions. It appears in three different 
 forms, viz. a granulated, bony substance, susceptible 
 of a fine polish, like the pretended calculi of the pineal 
 gland, the salivary, lachrymal, or bronchial glands ; se- 
 condly, ii> thin strata, which are concentric and of a 
 dead white, friable like the urinary calculi themselves : 
 thirdly, of a more uniform texture like ivory. This in- 
 gredient is not affected by acids ; and, with the blow- 
 pipe, exhales the smell of animal matter, becoming white 
 and friable. It is soluble in the nitric and muriatic 
 acids, but Insoluble in the vitriolic. The solutions 
 afford also a calcareous oxalate, from which the exist- 
 ence of the lime is ascertained. 
 
 The acid fihonfihat of lime is chiefly confined to the 
 bezoars, of which it is the principal substance. It is 
 formed in thin strata, with little adhesion, and ve: - v 
 brittle. In fusion it gives out a slight aromatic odour. 
 
 The ammoniaco magnesian fihosfihat is most easily 
 recognised among the ingredients of calculi, though for 
 a long time unknown. It sometimes occurs in white 
 prismatic crystals, semitransparent, or in tables whose 
 edges project, and form the little points on the surface 
 of some urinary calculi, as well as on the intestinal 
 bezoars of the elephant and the horse. At other times 
 it is in sparry, lamellated strata, semitransparent, of 
 different thickness, covering another primitive calculus, 
 consisting of the uric acid, or some other body. The 
 resemblance to calcareous spar is so strong, that Dau- 
 benton and Vicq. d'Azyr had nearly confounded it with 
 this fossil. This salt is smooth to the eye and to the 
 touch, easily reduced to a white light powder of a 
 sweetish, insipid taste, without the dryness of phosphat 
 of lime. This ingredient is easily dissolved in acids 
 and alkalis, but contains some animal matter ; and, when 
 decompounded, leaves some soft, light, transparent, 
 membranous flakes, more nearly approaching the pri- 
 mitive forms of the calculous fragments than those 
 from the phosphat of lime, which also contains, though 
 less strongly marked, similar membranous substances. 
 It generally forms the external strata of urinary calculi, 
 and the greater proportion of the intestinal bezoars of 
 the horse, the elephant, and'the larger mammalia ; but 
 is never discovered in their urinary calculi. After hav- 
 ing been ascertained in the analysis of calculi, it was 
 found in the urine ; at first in the form of the magne- 
 sian phosphat, and, when the urine began to purifv. 
 
 Rr 2 
 
AL 
 
 308 
 
 CAL 
 
 in that of the ammoniaco magnesian phosphat. This 
 is the triple salt, formed in hexaedral prisms on the 
 sides of the vessels in which urine has been suffered to 
 stand, till it undergoes a spontaneous decomposition. 
 
 The oxalate of lime long eluded the investigation of 
 chemists ; but it is constantly found in the mulberry 
 calculi, so called from their resembling that fruit in 
 colour and pointed projections. This substance is hard 
 like ivory ; and, when sawed, exhales the faint odour 
 of bones rubbed against each other. It consists of con- 
 centric laminae applied in rounded scales, or like caps ; 
 which, successively covering each other, produce the 
 projecting points. It contains an animal jelly, and is 
 exclusively discovered in human urinary calculi. 
 
 Carbonate of lime, long supposed to be the only basis 
 of the human urinary calculi, is not found in them. It 
 only occurs in the urinary calculi of the other mammalia, 
 particularly, horses, oxen, and pigs. It is neither in 
 strata nor in crystals, but in confused irregular masses, 
 consisting of granulated molecules. 
 
 flint occurs very rarely. M. Fourcroy only found it 
 twice in six hundred calculi, and then in small quantities, 
 mixed with other substances. It is apparently accidental. 
 
 The sfieriiiaceti Fourcroy calls' adi/iocire, as a me- 
 dium between fat and wax, but not perfectly the same 
 with that from the whale, as it is more dry and fusible. 
 This substance often occurs in pure white, shining, 
 talcy laminae, or covered with a brown colouring mat- 
 ter. It is sometimes found only like little straws, 
 passing through these concretions, occupying their 
 centre, or deposited, on cooling, by the alcohol, in 
 which the calculi have been immersed. It is soft and 
 fat to the touch. When rubbed and warmed, the smell 
 resembles that of suet, or the spermaceti of the whale : 
 it is very light and swims on water. It is fusible 
 in nearly the same temperature as the spermaceti, re- 
 sembling, when melted, a yellow oil. It sublimes, 
 like wax, at a temperature above its melting point. By 
 distillation it affords water and acetous and sebacic 
 acids, as well as carbonated hydrogenous gas. Its kind 
 of fusibility renders it less readily decomposed in an 
 open fire than fat. It is not affected by acids, but forms 
 a soap with alkalis. It is insoluble in water, soluble in 
 alcohol, and in a larger proportion in hot than in cold 
 spirit. The solution of the adipocire separates in 
 shining crystals when cooled, and is decomposed by 
 the addition of water. It dissolves in fixed oils, and in 
 volatile ones slightly warmed. It is found only in the 
 biliary calculi of men ; often separate and pure in those 
 calculi which are white and crystalline. It is not dis- 
 covered in the biliary calculi of the ox and other mam- 
 malia hitherto examined. 
 
 The animal bezoardic resin we have already noticed, 
 as much as its importance in this work merits. 
 
 The gelatine accompanies almost every ingredient. 
 It is the connecting medium of the other bodies men- 
 tioned ; and is discovered by the fetid odour they exhale 
 in the fire by forming carbon frothing in water, which 
 thus acquires an animal smell, and in being precipitated 
 by tanin. 
 
 We have given this abstract of the more important 
 parts of M. Fourcroy 's Memoir, not only to illustrate 
 this subject by the latest chemical investigations, but to 
 contrast it with the experiments of Dr. Pearson, per- 
 haps to reconcile the discordant observations, 
 
 Dr. Pearson, neglecting the more violent methods of 
 analysis, dissolved the calculi in caustic alkalis, and 
 precipitated the dissolved portions by acids. The pre- 
 cipitate, when well washed and dried, was a light mi- 
 caceous crystalline substance, consisting of nearly one- 
 half of the original calculus. It is without smell or 
 taste ; scarcely soluble in cold water ; does not unite to 
 any alkaline substance, except when uncombined and 
 caustic ; it is at least not an acid. It cannot be sub- 
 limed without decomposition, and consequently cannot 
 be the lit/lie or succinic acid. It does not form a viscid 
 solution with water, and consequently cannot be an ani- 
 mal mucilage. As in every trial it shows marks of an 
 animal nature, Dr. Pearson styles it an animal oxide : 
 according to this author, it is not putrescent or crystal- 
 lizable, insoluble in cold water, producing a pink or a 
 red residuum on evaporating its solution in nitrous acid. 
 As an oxide he attempted to acidify it, but could only 
 change it into ammonia and carbonic acid. He-found 
 that when the nitric solution of this animal oxide was 
 evaporated, the inflammation which took place was 
 owing to the production of nitrat of ammonia. The 
 white, impalpable, tasteless, heavy powder left on the 
 filter after the union of caustic soda, contained -j^ ol 
 animal oxide ; -j^j, of phosphat of lime ; of ammonia, 
 perhaps with phosphoric acid, mucilage, &c. -f^. Dr. 
 Pearson afterwards separated the lithic acid of Scheele, 
 and found its properties wholly different from the ani- 
 mal oxide. On examining two hundred specimens of 
 urinary calculi, thirty -two out of thirty-three contained 
 this oxide, but its proportion varied usually from 0.40 
 to 0.70; and it sometimes was found in the exterior, 
 sometimes in the interior, laminae. It was not, how- 
 ever, found in the urinary concretions of any animal 
 butman. It is found also in the human arthritic calculi, 
 but not in the concretions of the teeth, stomach, intes- 
 tines, lungs, or brain. This animal oxide Dr. Pearson 
 calls uric oxide. 
 
 On comparing the experiments of these two che- 
 mists, it will, we think, be at once obvious, that the 
 more opcrose and violent operations of the former pro- 
 duced new compounds; and, in confirmation of this idea, 
 we must remark, that in every ingredient obtained by 
 M. Fourcroy, animal matter was conspicuous : we have 
 carefully pointed out its appearance in each. We may, 
 therefore, safely conclude, that the animal oxide is the 
 chief ingredient of the calculus, and that its component 
 parts are the principles already described from the 
 Annales du Museum National. 
 
 We should not, perhaps, wholly pass over the con- 
 cretions of other animals ; yet, not to distract the atten- 
 tion, we shall finish the subject of human calculi. 
 
 Notwithstanding the labour of the chemist, we are 
 almost equally at a loss respecting the source of calculi, 
 and what has been styled the diathesis calculosa. It is 
 not hereditary : it is not acquired. No constitution is 
 peculiarly subject to it ; yet we think the fair complex- 
 ions, with light hair and blue eyes, have been the most 
 common victims. This may be fanciful ; for if one of ten 
 has been of this description, let it be recollected that 
 not one of a million of this description has suffered from 
 calculus. The remote causes, usually assigned, are 
 equally without foundation. Hard water is certainly 
 not a cause, for selenite is not an ingredient in calculi : 
 wine does not occasion it, for the calculus does not 
 
C AL 
 
 C AL 
 
 nble tartar. Cyder is equally harmless ; and beer 
 has been accused, only because, as a more general be- 
 verage, an unusual proportion of beer drinkers must be 
 affected. It has been said, and generally believed, 
 that a nucleus was only required to form a stone from 
 the depositions of the urine ; but gravel almost con- 
 stantly occurs in the bladders of many persons, and yet 
 no stone is formed. In short, it is one of those arcana 
 which, after all our investigations, must still remain 
 such. We know that our glass falls to the ground 
 from gravity ; and, though we know not the cause of 
 gravity, we can, however, preserve it. We know not 
 the source of calculi, but we can often mitigate their 
 symptoms ; relieve, perhaps, in some, though very 
 rare, instances cure. If chemistry, however, does not 
 assist us, we may perhaps draw some useful hints from 
 analogy. 
 
 The connection of calculus with gout is well known ; 
 and the latter is certainly in a great degree depending on 
 a weakened or disordered stomach. If animal matter is 
 formed, but in a state not adapted for nutrition, it must 
 be carried out of the body as an injurious substance, 
 - and it may be deposited on the kidneys or joints. We 
 shall here be accused of inconsistency, and told that we 
 are supporting the doctrine of morbid matter as a cause 
 of gout. It is not, however, the cause, but the effect 
 of the cause ; in reality, the first in the chain of effects 
 or symptoms. "In the constitution that has long suf- 
 fered from the gout, it seems to be determined to the 
 kidneys with the phosphoric acid retained in the early 
 period of the paroxysm ; and its concretion is assisted 
 by the long confinement on the back, which the pain 
 of gout often demands. In relaxed constitutions of the 
 scrofulous kind, it may also be occasionally deposited 
 in different parts, though the kidneys seem to yield it 
 the most ready outlet. This appears to us a step, at 
 least, towards the explanation of the cause. If fanciful, 
 or unfounded, it has detained the reader only for a 
 very short time. 
 
 The calculous diathesis is so imperfectly known, and 
 calculus of the bladder so rare a disease, that little has 
 been attempted to prevent it. As stone, however, 
 when once extracted, will sometimes recur, preven- 
 tives, at that time, should be employed. In this class, 
 general tonics will be found useful ; and if there is any 
 whose action is more particularly directed to the kid- 
 neys, these should be preferred. The uva ursi has 
 been supposed to have this effect, and it may be em- 
 ployed with the decoction of the bark : at the same 
 time, a mild diet, with every plan that will dilute the 
 urine, without stimulating the urinary vessels. The 
 free use of watery fluids ; some of the diuretic vege- 
 tables ; fruit, of which Linnaeus seems to prefer straw- 
 berries; are proper, though with an admixture of mild 
 animal food. The acidulous soda water will be an useful 
 drink. If the danger is apparently more urgent, the 
 use of the bitters may be occasionally intermitted ; and 
 soap, with lime water, given for six weeks or two 
 months, when the bitters may be again resumed. The 
 patient should never suffer the urine to stagnate, but 
 use himself to discharge it at stated times in the day 
 and night, which will soon bring on the habit of doing 
 so, whatever the quantity in the bladder may be. This", 
 however, must not be too often practised. 'Once in the 
 
 night, and three times in the course of the day, at 
 least, the discharge should be encouraged. If his life 
 is a sedentary one, it should be more frequent'. 
 
 A calculus, however, at last shows itself by symp- 
 toms somewhat equivocal, differing, however, accord- 
 ing to its seat. Gravelly concretions in the kidneys, 
 which seem to consist almost exclusively of the uric 
 acid, we must consider under the article NEPHRITIS ; 
 and a stone occurring in the ureter cannot be easily 
 mistaken. Acrid matter in the urine, a coagulum of 
 blood, or gluten, will sometimes occasion violent pain, 
 which will be mistaken for a fit of stone, and nothing 
 can ascertain the complaint but the catheter, unless 
 the offending cause should be discharged. An abscess 
 of the prostate, or in the rectum, pressing on the blad- 
 der, has been said also to imitate the pain of a calculus ; 
 yet, as these are easily ascertained by an examination 
 per rectum, the error can neither be long continued nor 
 dangerous. 
 
 When a calculus exists in the bladder, it produces 
 pain chiefly by paroxysms. There are intervals, often 
 long ones, of the most perfect ease, but the paroxysms 
 are extremely severe. These are relieved by emollient 
 oily clysters, followed by opiates in the form of clyster, 
 and by the mouth ; the doses of which must be such as 
 to meet the pain, whatever quantity may be required. 
 We may notice, in this place, that the proportion of 
 opium which is employed in relieving the pain, has no 
 effect on the constitution in general ; it is the excess of 
 this dose which is felt. 
 
 The disease, however, remains ; and it must then be 
 considered whether the operation should be hazarded, or 
 the solution of the stone attempted by internal medicines. 
 The operation, though severe, is not peculiarly danger- 
 ous ; yet, to attempt it on exhausted arthritic constitu- 
 tions would be highly improper : if firm, no period of 
 life is an obstacle. Another consideration must, how- 
 ever, stop us. We do not remove by the operation the 
 disposition to form sttpe; and the disease has been 
 known to recur. It doS not, however, always return ; 
 and, within our observation, it has not returned in the 
 greater number of instances. We remember an ob- 
 servation of Mr. Justamond, that the operation does 
 not succeed if the patient has previously used lithon- 
 triptics. But this we have not found supported by ex- 
 perience. If, therefore, the constitution of the calculous 
 patient is firm, if the paroxysms are frequent and se- 
 .*pre, if lithonlriptics are not found in three or four 
 months to greatly relieve, the operation is advisable. 
 See LITHOTOMY. 
 
 Many, however, will not submit; and, in all, we 
 think lithontriptics should be tried; for, though we 
 have no decisive evidence of their dissolving stone, they 
 greatly mitigate the pain, render the paroxysms more 
 distant, as well as more mild. It has been seen from 
 the experiments of Fourcroy, that almost every ingre- 
 dient in calculi is dissolved" by the caustic alkali ; and 
 various experiments have shown that the whole cal- 
 culus yields to its powers. Lime water has been found 
 also a solvent of calculus out of the body ; and on these 
 our hopes have chiefly rested. It is obvious, however, 
 that what is taken by the mouth, has not only a circu- 
 itous route to reach the bladder, but is subject to many 
 chemical changes ; nor, indeed, are there many well- 
 
C AL 
 
 310 
 
 C AL 
 
 authenticated facts of the urine being so changed, as to 
 become a menstruum for the stone. Almost the only 
 instance, except the case of Dr. Newcombe, recorded 
 by Dr. Whytt, is that of Mr. Holme. Yet, though it 
 may not be so accumulated in the urine as to render it an 
 active solvent, it may destroy the animal oxide in it, or 
 prevent its tendency to concretion; and it may have suf- 
 ficient powers to soften the surface of the stone so as 
 to lessen the irritation, and, of course, the spasmodic 
 symptoms, which are its consequence. It is, we believe, 
 an incontrovertible fact, that, where the stone has been 
 unchanged, the paroxysms of, pain have been greatly 
 mitigated ; and, to lessen pains so violently excruciating, 
 is surely an object of no little importance. 
 
 Lime was long known as a solvent of stone, and dif- 
 ferent methods were employed to administer it with 
 safety. One. of these plans fell into the hands of Mrs. 
 Joanna Steevcns, daughter of a gentleman of a respect- 
 able family in Berkshire, and her success occasioned a 
 considerable anxiety to discover the secrett At last, 
 parliament bought it for 5000/. after different trials had 
 been made of it with advantage. In many instances, 
 stones, which had been sensibly felt, were no longer to 
 be discovered; and, as the same persons were examined 
 by surgeons, men of the greatest skill and eminence, 
 both before and after the exhibition of the medicines, 
 it is fair to conclude that in some instances they were 
 dissolved, though we have recorded the singular mode 
 which, in one case, occasioned the deception. Mrs. 
 Steevcns, it is said, first gave the calcined' egg-shells 
 only, but finding these produce costiveness, she added 
 soap. In time she rendered her process more com- 
 plicated, adding snails burnt to blackness, a decoction 
 of camomile flowers, parsley, sweet fennel, and the 
 greater burdock. When we consider the effects of 
 bitters, we shall not perhaps think, with Dr. Hartley, 
 these additions to have been wholly useless. It is singu- 
 lar, however, that the egg shells, though calcined, were 
 exposed to the air till reduced to a fine powder. No 
 one seems to have carefully examined them in this 
 state ; and it is only presumed that they retained some 
 portion of the caustic acrimony. Various other in- 
 gredients were confessedly used as disguises. 
 
 As soap was with reason supposed to add consider- 
 ably to the virtues of the lime, it led to the use of the 
 caustic alkali, softened by a more pleasing mucilage, 
 veal broth. Since that time it has been used alone. 
 
 The following is the best mode of preparing and ad- 
 ministering it : 
 
 Take of kali prepared, eight ounces; of fresh quick- 
 lime, four ounces; of distilled water, a quart: mix 
 them well together in a large bottle, and let them stand 
 for twenty -four hours ; then pour off the ley, filter it 
 through paper, and keep it in well stopped phials for 
 vise. Of this the dose is from thirty drops to two 
 drachms, which is to be repeated two or three times 
 in a day. Mix the quantity to be used in the day with 
 three pints of plain broth, which has been made with 
 the lean part of veal, all the fat or oily parts being sepa- 
 rated from it, by putting it, when made, into a large 
 bowl, and skimming them off with a spoon when cold, 
 and let the patient drink within an hour a pint of this 
 broth three times a day, early in the morning, at noon, 
 and in the evening : continue the use for three, four, 
 
 or more months, living during this course on such things 1 
 as least counteract the course of this medicine. 
 
 Various other lithontriptics have been employed ; but 
 the calculus seems a more uniform concretion than has 
 been supposed, particularly by Dr. Dawson in the Lon- 
 don Medical Transactions, vol. ii. p. 105. The com- 
 mon fixed alkali, or, in stricter language, the carbonated 
 alkali, has been employed ; and, more lately, the alka- 
 line carbonated water, viz. the alkali with an excess of 
 carbonic acid. Some cases have been related, in which 
 this remedy has been employed with success, and we 
 may easily find a foundation for its use. 
 
 Honey has been used also with success; and Mr. 
 Home, surgeon at the Savoy, has recorded its utility ip 
 his own and his father's cases. It was an ingredient in 
 Mrs. Steevens" farrago, but in too small a proportion to 
 be of advantage. Bitters have been also employed, 
 and we have already mentioned their use as preven- 
 tives : we have reason to think that they may be ser- 
 viceable in mitigating and protracting a fit.-. When we 
 reflect on these different means, we shall perhaps find 
 only the pure alkali and the lime water adapted for the 
 solution of the calculus ; and, when the circuitous course 
 of each is considered, we may suspect that they seldom 
 reach the bladder without impaired virtues. We have, 
 indeed, two instances in opposition ; but, without offence 
 to either, may we not suspect a little predilection in fa- 
 vour of the remedy to have influenced the observation ? 
 It once happened in a clinical ward, that the urine was 
 reported to effervesce with alkalis. Some of the elder 
 students, in private, suggested that they could perceive 
 no effervescence but the slight separation of air, occa- 
 sioned by the mixture of any two fluids. On the next 
 day it was reported that no effervescence had taken 
 place, nor could it, adds the professor, for the alkali was 
 caustic. What adds to our scepticism on this subject is, 
 that from the use of lithontriptics the symptoms have 
 been often relieved, though the stone has remained with- 
 out any change. 
 
 When we reflect on the connection of stone with 
 gout, on the weakness of the stomach, apparently the 
 origin of each, and the utility of bitters, stimulants, 
 and antacids, we own that we rest wilh more con- 
 fidence on the idea of the whole originating in im- 
 perfect digestion, and the production of an animal 
 oxide not admitting of application as a nutritious sub- 
 stance. But, whatever becomes of the theory, lime 
 water and soap, acidulous soda water, caustic alkali, ,or 
 bitters, are highly useful. Of the soap as much must 
 be taken as the stomach will bear,' or as much as will 
 prove gently laxative; but of the lime water few can 
 take more than a pint daily. The acidulous soda water 
 may perhaps be taken in larger quantities, as it is more 
 agreeable ; and the acidulous salt is now prepared, so as 
 to produce this water extemporaneously. It must, how- 
 ever, be swallowed while dissolving, as the carbonic* 
 acid gas rapidly escapes. Of the liquid caustic alkali, 
 from thirty to a hundred and twenty drops may be taken 
 in veal broth two or three times a day. 
 
 The inconveniences arising from the use of large quan- 
 tities of soap and lime water are, impaired digestion, 
 and, consequently, debility and emaciation. With the 
 superfluous, the necessary acid seeni to be destroyed. 
 This effect has not, however, followed the soda with an 
 
C A L 
 
 11 
 
 ( A L 
 
 excess of carbonic acid; though the bitters are suspect- 
 ed, by long continuance, of diminishing the tone they 
 were intended to preserve. Generally speaking, there- 
 fore, these remedies should not be continued long 
 without intermission: yet they will not soon produce 
 a change; and a trial of three months is at least ne- 
 cessary. If no benefit is then obtained, they should be 
 relinquished or changed. If any amelioration of the 
 symptoms should be observed, they may be pursued 
 longer; yet in no case, probably, beyond nine or twelve 
 months, without some intermission, or interposing a 
 warm tonic for a few weeks. As the management 
 during the paroxysm has much engaged the attention 
 of physicians, we shall add the outlines of what has been 
 directed. 
 
 During a fit, if the habit is plethoric and sanguine, 
 bit r ding both guards against and removes inflammation. 
 Those persons who are subject to regular returns, may 
 lose blood a little before the expected period. 
 
 Diuretics should never be of the stimulant kind ; 
 the emollient and oily are the most proper; and after 
 these, the diluents should be freely employed. .In ge- 
 neral, the more painful the fit, the gentler should be 
 the diuretics, and the less copiously given. The aged 
 and weak should be allowed the use of cordials with 
 their diuretic medicines. When the pain and spasms 
 are very violent, and yet there is hope that the stone 
 v ill pass the urinary ducts, gentle diuretics, mixed with 
 mild anodynes, do the greatest service : for the latter 
 relax the parts and ease the pain, and the former more 
 easily and safely propel the stone. When gravelly 
 matter hath been seen to be discharged with the urine, 
 and to subside presently after it is made, light steel 
 waters, either of the purging or of the diuretic kind, 
 ^ cry safely and effectually expel it, and strengthen the 
 kidneys : the water should be continued some weeks, 
 and repeated at proper intervals. But if a stone in the 
 kidneys is so iarge that there are little hopes of its 
 passing through the ureters, which is known from the 
 continuance of the disease, the steel waters should not 
 be used. 
 
 Of all the purging medicines the oleum ricini is to 
 be preferred in ca/culous disorders ; whether a stone, 
 orother cause of inflammation, produces gravelly symp- 
 toms. To relax the passage for the calculus to pass 
 from the kidneys to the bladder, this oil is preferable to 
 any other known medicines, either by the mouth or 
 clyster. Oil, manna with nitre, or vitriolated mag- 
 nesia with the oil of almonds, may be used in its 
 stead ; for they empty the intestines, take off" all pressure 
 upon the ureters, moderate the heat of the body, lessen, 
 the inflammation, and relax the spasm which the pain 
 occasions. If the ol. ricini is taken in the fit, so as to 
 keep the belly lax, and the aqua kali puri at proper in- 
 tervals, mixed in any suitable vehicle, their efficacy in 
 calculus disorders -will equal that of the most boasted 
 remedies used in these cases. In slighter attacks, a mix- 
 ture of soap four parts, and rhubarb one part, twice a 
 day, in doses sufficient for keeping the bowels easy, 
 will be sufficient. 
 
 The use of clysters is singularly beneficial. The 
 colon forms an arch over both the kidneys, is sometimes 
 joineu to the left; and, consequently, a warm emollient 
 decoction thrown up, may, by its heat and moist va- 
 pour, relax and soften the kidney like a fomentation. 
 
 Hence we see why flatulent or other accumulations 
 usually occasion a fresh fit; and why the left kidney is 
 more subject to complaints than the right. The ol. ricini 
 is peculiarly useful in emollient clysters; but turpentine 
 should make no part of their composition. Two drachms 
 of the tinctura opii may be thrown up, after the opera- 
 tion of the laxative clyster, when the pain is great. 
 
 When the vomiting abates, the stomach and bowels- 
 are freed from their contents; then it is proper to give 
 opiates, which, by easing the pain, and relaxing the 
 spasm, most effectually open a passage. Their repe- 
 tition can only be determined by the attending physi- 
 cian. ( When the pain is of very long continuance, and 
 accompanied with great prostration of strength, espe- 
 cially if these occur in advanced age, and with a weak 
 state of the pulse, Hoffman forbids the use of opiates, 
 as of a poison; and says that, in such cases, gentle 
 cordial waters, as those of mint, balm, and cinnamon, 
 with the addition of a few grains of saffron, and the 
 moderate use of wine, are the best means of support- 
 ing nature. Yet, if the loss of strength is caused 
 by the violence of the pain alone, opiates 'will be ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 The SEMICUPIUM is an useful assistant when the pain 
 is violent, for it powerfully relieves the stricture of the 
 part/ After sitting a sufficient tune in it, ten or twenty 
 of the soap pills may be taken. 
 
 yomitingis sometimes a troublesome symptom; but 
 if not very severe, it is rather useful, and ought not to 
 be suddenly checked. Whilst moderate, it rather pre- 
 vents the cohesion of the gravel, and promotes its ex- 
 pulsion. When it is necessary to remedy this complaint, 
 the patient may drink freely of some warm aqueous 
 liquor to unload the stomach of its contents; and the 
 saline draught in the act of fermentation, followed by 
 an opiate, may be given. 
 
 If a stone stick in the kidney, or the ureter, stimu- 
 lating medicines are unsafe, and diluents are thrown up 
 without producing any advantage ; but when the ano- 
 dynes have considerably abated the spasms, when the 
 pulse is grown calm and soft, and the whole body is of 
 a moist and equal heat, then the expulsion of the stone 
 or gravel may be expected, often without further as- 
 sistance. 
 
 B'ocidy urine is sometimes a symptom attending the 
 gravel, in which case a dose of manna may be taken as 
 a purge, in a quart of milk whey, at several draughts. 
 (See Wallis's Sydcnham.) To quicken itsoperation, and 
 render it easier in the stomach, a slice of lemon may 
 now and then be sucked. This may be repeated every 
 day, or ever)' other day, for it both eases the pain and 
 moderates the discharge of blood. After its operation, 
 a dose of opium may be taken at bed time. If the 
 bloody urine is from the bladder, and attended with 
 spasms there, or an ulcer, warm external applications 
 are useful just above the pubes. 
 
 When CALCULOUS COMPLAINTS ATTEND DURING 
 PREGNANCY, which very seldom happens if the pain 
 is violent, a slight bleeding may be admitted, with oily 
 laxatives, and afterwards opiates. If a stone is perceived 
 in the bladiier,it should be extracted before pregnancy; 
 but if the woman is already pregnant, we should wait 
 until her delivery. During the time of labour, the 
 stone should be pushed and kept up above the child's 
 head, if possible j if this cannot be done, the assistant 
 
C AL 
 
 112 
 
 C AL 
 
 must pass up his hand as soon as the os internum is 
 sufficiently dilated, and, breaking the membranes, turn 
 the child, and bring it away by the feet. There will 
 then be room for the stone to be raised by the catheter, 
 to prevent the child's head from pressing it against the 
 urethra, which would give the woman'great pain, and 
 perhaps lacerate the parts. 
 
 See Boerhaave, Aretseus, Alexander Trallian, Lom- 
 mius, Hoffman, Wallis's Sydenham. Lobb on the 
 Stone and Gout. Medical Museum, vol. i. and iii. 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. 9, &c. White's Surgery, 348. 
 Memoirs of the Medical Society, vol. i. 225. 
 
 A stone is sometimes forced from the bladder into the 
 urethra, and sometimes it is generated in this passage. 
 Boerhaave observes, that if recent urine be placed in a 
 heat no greater than that of a healthy man, it soon 
 throws off" a stony matter to the sides of the vessels ; 
 a calculous matter, by too long a detention of this 
 fluid in the bladder, may therefore be soon and easily 
 formed; and a little of it may on its passage with the 
 urine be so entangled in the urethra, as not readily to 
 be extricated, but become the basis of a larger stone. 
 Mr. Warner observes, that the urethra, in cases of this 
 kind, becomes a cyst, which acquires a great degree of 
 hardness, remaining compact and whole till an inflam- 
 mation is produced by its no longer admitting any fur- 
 ther distention. The inflammation is then soon com- 
 municated to the teguments, by which means they be- 
 come painfully tender, and are easily lacerated. 
 
 If a stone is obstructed in its passage through the 
 urethra after bleeding, an emollient clyster and an 
 anodyne draught will be proper ; common emulsion 
 should be drunk freely, and if the patient is placed in a 
 warm bath presently after the clyster is administered, 
 the stone often escapes. 
 
 If the stone stick in the neck of the bladder, and re- 
 quire an operation for its extraction, introduce two fin- 
 gers into the anus, to detain the stone until the incision 
 is made through the perinsum upon it. After the ope- 
 ration, as well as for some days before, Heister advises 
 the patient to drink as sparingly as possible, that the 
 wound may not be irritated by the urine. To guard 
 against this inconvenience, a canula may be introduced 
 beyond the wound, and kept in the urethra until it is 
 healed. In whatever part the stone is lodged, the in- 
 cision must be made in the course of the urethra, and 
 the wound in the skin parallel to that in the urethra. 
 When the stone is extracted, close the wound, and keep 
 its lips together, by first laying on it a pledget of lint 
 spread with some digestive ointment, then secured with 
 slips of plaster, as directed for the dry suture. 
 
 It has been lately recommended to inject the caustic 
 alkali into the bladder, diluted in any mucilaginous 
 fluid; and experiments have been adduced to show, that 
 the bladder can bear, without inconvenience, a sufficient 
 quantity to render the urine an active solvent of cal- 
 culus. On this subject, however, we would lay clown 
 no precise rule ; for the bladder differs greatly in irrita- 
 bility in different persons, and it will be proper to begin 
 with a small proportion. The plan is too obviously 
 useful to be neglected, and experience may enable us 
 to give a further account of its success in some future 
 article. We may add, however, in this place, that weak 
 vinegar, which may with safety be injected into the 
 bladder of a horse, is found, from the experiments of 
 
 Vauquelin and Fourcroy, an effectual solvent for the 
 calculus of that animal. 
 
 We shall conclude this article with some compara- 
 tive remarks on the human and animal calculi, from a 
 second Memoir of M. Fourcroy, in a subsequent vo- 
 lume of the Annals of the National Museum, and with 
 an analysis of the other human calculi. 
 
 The difference between the human urinary calculus, 
 and those of other domestic animals, is truly singular. 
 The renal and vesical calculi of the horse, the ox, the 
 hog, and even of the rat and rabbit, in whom calculi 
 are frequently found, consist only of carbonate of lime, 
 connected by an animal gluten. Once M. Vauquelin 
 suspected that he discovered the uric acid in the calcu- 
 lus of a tortoise, but it was not in sufficient proportion 
 to render it certain. M. Fourcroy and his associates 
 constantly found a striking analogy between the nature- 
 of the urine, and that of the calculus of the domestic 
 mammalia. But, though the urine of horses does not 
 contain phosphat of lime, they found it in the sweat, 
 when dried on the hair; and, from Mr. Hatchet's ex- 
 periments, it will appear that nature is uniform in her 
 productions. The same substances are formed in the 
 animal economy, deposited only on different organs. 
 
 Many of the bezoars of different forms and colours 
 chiefly consist of cajcareous phosphat, but they seldom 
 contaiia the acid phosphat, and are consequently formed 
 in the intestines; which is sufficiently proved by their 
 nuclei, which are often the kernels of fruit, and some- 
 times small branches. In these animals, therefore, the 
 substance, not carried to the kidneys, concretes in the 
 intestines. 
 
 In the domestic animals, and those wild ones confined 
 to the menageries, intestinal concretions, from the size 
 of a large hen's egg to that of an ostrich, are often 
 found in the ccecum. Those in the horse are of a grey- 
 ish colour, formed of prismatic radii, without any 
 distinct strata : the surface consists of irregular crystals 
 worn down by attrition, with cavities between them. 
 All these bezoars are composed of an ammoniaco mag- 
 nesian phosphat, a substance lately discovered in barley 
 and oats, as well as in some of the legumina, though 
 in a less proportion. We thus find the source of these 
 concretions; and their nuclei are generally some un- 
 digested seed, or a bit of straw. This salt does not 
 naturally concrete in man; and it requires some ad- 
 ditional substance or circumstance to assist its appear- 
 ance, when it is discovered in the calculi of the kidneys 
 and bladder. Nor is it. easy to say, why some of the 
 bezoars of wild animals should consist of the ammo- 
 niaco magnesian phosphat, while others contain the 
 phosphat of lime only. 
 
 Dr. Pearson has analysed also the calculi of many 
 animals. That of a dog was found, by him, to contain 
 phosphat of lime and ammonia, with some animal mat- 
 ter: that of a rabbit yielded chiefly carbonate of lime, 
 with common animal gluten, and perhaps a small pro- 
 portion of phosphoric, but no uric acid : those of 
 horses, whether vesical or intestinal, afforded phosphat 
 of lime and ammonia, with animal matter, which 
 melted like super phosphat of lime, after separating 
 the animal substance and ammonia by burning. A large 
 quantity of matter found in the bladders of horses not 
 crystallized, each of several pounds weight, was car- 
 bonate of lime with the animal fluid. Bertholdi found 
 
C A L 
 
 f A L 
 
 calculus of a pig, -which was nearly twice as heavy 
 as d! ;iter. to consist of phosphat of lime. 
 
 ..:/.. were once supposed to be chalk, then 
 
 to resemblt th< earth of bones ; to be insoluble in acids, 
 to be soluble in them, or to be soluble only in the ni- 
 trous acid. Various other discordant opinions were 
 entertained, tiil Dr. Woolaston, in the Philosophical 
 Tiaui actions for 1797, gave us more distinct ideas OR 
 the subject : he found them to consist of the lithic acid 
 ana soda. We thus find the foundation of the use of 
 antacids, and perhaps of bitters, in cases of gout. 
 
 The calculi of the fiineal gland were supposed by 
 many authors to be imaginary. Sabulous concretions, 
 however, in this part have been often discovered ; and 
 Dr. Woolaston, by a delicate chemical test, has dis- 
 covered them to consist of phosphorated lime. This 
 is, however, a refinement only, for these concretions are 
 not connected with any concurrence of symptoms so as 
 to form a disease. 
 
 The calculi of the prostate gland also consist, accord- 
 ing to Dr. Woolaston, of phosphorated lime. 
 
 Calculi of the salivary glands, calculous incrustations 
 on the teeth, omsificatims in the larger vessels of the heart, 
 between the muscles, in theccrfitra ca \'e rnosa jienis, and 
 in the fiancreas, resemble the earth of bones. Those of 
 ihe bronchial glands we have found to be similar: those 
 from the uterus have not been exporuned. See Heister's 
 Surgery, Warner's Cases in Surgery, Gooch's Treatise 
 on Wounds, and the Med. Mus. vol. i. and ii. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. ii. 9, Sec. Baillie's Morbid Anatomy. 
 Woolaston's Phil. Trans. 1797. Pearson's Phil. Trans. 
 1798. Annales de Chimie, xvi. 63. xxiii. 123. xxviii. 
 52. xxx. 57. xxxii. 185, 213. 
 
 CA'LCULUS BILIA'RIS, (from bilis, 6ile). GALL 
 STONE. t 
 
 Though we have spoken of these stones at sufficient 
 length, yet some facts, chiefly of a chemical nature, re- 
 main. Biliary calculi are divided by Walker into the 
 striated, lamellated, and cortical; and by Vicq. d'Azyr 
 into those which consist of a yellowish bilious matter, 
 whether filamentous or not ; those composed of crystal- 
 line matter of different degrees of lustre, with or with- 
 out a covering, and into calculi consisting of both sub- 
 stances. Externally they are usually laminated; inter- 
 nally, radiated : the greater number have no taste, but 
 many are intensely bitter. From their chemical pro- 
 perties they are divided into two species ; those con- 
 sisting of a shining, foliated, crystalline substance, 
 analogous to spermaceti, and those which resemble 
 inspissated bile, in which the former seems to have 
 crystallized. In every instance, the crystalline matter 
 resembled spermaceti ; though, in a calculus analyzed 
 fay Gren, it seemed to approach more nearly to wax. 
 The hepatic calculi have not been examined. 
 
 They often lie quiet in the gall bladder ; and, until 
 dissection after death, are not known to exist: but, 
 when they are prevented from passing through the gall 
 ducts, they generally obstruct the passage of the bile 
 into the intestines, and produce many other distressing 
 symptoms. 
 
 The diagnostics of this disorder are often obscure 
 and uncertain ; for other causes produce similar symp- 
 toms. An instance occurs in Mr. White's Treatise on 
 the Disorders of the Bile: the usual symptoms, how- 
 ever, are, a loss ot appetite, a sense of fulness ii 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 stomach, sickness, vomiting, languor, inactivity, sleep- 
 lessness, and, if the obstruction continue a few d: 
 wasting of the flesh; ayellowness of the eyes, ski:, 
 urine; whitish stools ; a pain at the pit of the stomach, 
 without any change in the pulse. The last symptom 
 is considered as peculiarly distinguishing this affection. 
 This pain, which in some is extremely acute, in others 
 light, is felt about the region of the liver, and its parti- 
 cular seat is in the gall duct, just where it enters the 
 duodenum. In some patients the yellowness dot 
 appear; in others it is observed for several months. I', 
 is a disease peculiarly painful, and as frequent as air. 
 disorder of the liver ; it receives much relief from art. 
 and is not immediately dangerous. 
 
 In the cure, pain is the first object of attention; and. 
 when it is considerable, opium is the only resource : a 
 dose may be taken as soon as the patient perceives its 
 approach, and repeated every hour or two until a re- 
 mission is procured. The vomiting, which generally 
 attends, is nature's effort to dislodge the gall stones : 
 and, whether it is present or absent, as soon as the paii; 
 begins to abate, an emetic should be administered, and 
 repeated if required. After its operation an opiate 
 may be given. Purging medicines are equally n 
 sary ; and of these, such as act with the most ease. 
 may be most safely continued, as manna, castor oi!. 
 the waters of purging springs, and neutral salts, an 
 preferable. These may be repeated every other day 
 for several months, without palling the appetite 
 lessening the strength. A little rhubarb may also bt 
 taken occasionally. See London Med. Transaction;., 
 ii'. 123. Memoirs of the Med. Society of London, i 
 373. 
 
 The juice of grass and the decoction of its roots i>! 
 the spring, are supposed, from a fanciful analogy, to b-- 
 powerful solvents. Mr. White says that he haVh give;, 
 alcohol saturated with the oil of turpentine, and advan- 
 tageous effects have been soon manifested. 
 
 See Dr. Coe on Bilious Diseases. Gooch's Case- 
 Remarks, p. 163 169. Lond. Med. Trans, vol. ii. p. 
 105, &c. Mr. White's Treatise on the Diseases of tin 
 Bile. Lewis's Translation of Hoffman's Practice oi" 
 Medicine. Annales de Chimie, v. 186. 
 
 CA'LCULUS HUMA'NUS. See BEZOAR MICROCOSMI- 
 
 CUM. 
 
 CALDA'RI.E ITA'LIC-E. Hot baths m 
 rara, in Italy, useful in difficulty of urine. 
 
 CALDA'RIUM, quasi calidarium, (from ca/eo, to 
 make hot'). See BALNEUM. 
 
 CA'LDUS, for CA'LIDUS, is frequently used by Scri- 
 bonius Largus ; and calda, by many authors, for warm 
 water. 
 
 CALEFACIE XTIA, (from <-<v/<-/ar:o, to make .'. 
 Such medicines as warm the habit. They belong :<, 
 class of stimulants, and, from the effects they produce, 
 are called calefacients. See STIMULANTIA. 
 
 CALEFA'CTIO. See CALCIXATIO by calef action. 
 
 CALE'NDULA, so called quod singulia calei: 
 i. e. mensibusjlorescat because it flowers every month. 
 GARDES MARIGOLD, called also caltha, calendula sa- 
 chrysanthemum, sjionsa solis, SINGLE MARIGOLD. C'. 
 sati-va Lin. Sp. PI. 1304. Nat. order, comfi'. 
 cotdee; corumbifcre of Jussieu. 
 
 Of the many sorts of marigojds, this is the only on. 
 generally received in medicine. It is so conr.no: 
 
C V L 
 
 314 
 
 C AL 
 
 gardens, that a particular description is needless. 
 1 1 is annual, propagates itself by seeds, and flowers from 
 May to the end of autumn. 
 
 The leaves have more virtue than the flowers, their 
 expressed juice contains most of their pungent matter: 
 it is thought to be aperient, and to promote the secre- 
 tions in general. The flowers are a slight cordial. 
 
 C.VLE'NDULA ALPINA. See ARNICA MONTANA. Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1245. ft. 
 
 CALE'NDULA ARVENSIS, the WILD MARIGOLD, also 
 called calthu arvensis, caltha minima; c. arvensis Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1303. These leaves are stinking and bitter, and 
 it' burnt in the candle they crackle like nitre. 
 
 It is sometimes preferred to the former. Its juice is 
 given from one to four ounces in the jaundice and ca- 
 chexia; and the leaves are commended as a salad for 
 children affected with scrofulous tumours. 
 
 CALE'NDULA PALUSTRIS. COMMON SINGLE MARSH 
 MARIGOLD. Caltha [lalustria Lin. Sp. PI. 784. Also 
 called jiojiulago, caltha fialttstris, fiscudo helleborus, 
 ranunculfjides pratensis. Grows in marshes, and is 
 very acrid. It is so caustic that cattle avoid it, for it 
 excites an inflammation if they chance to swallow it. 
 
 CALENTU'RA, (from caleo, to make hot). It is a 
 vifilent ardent fever, in which a delirium comes on both 
 early and suddenly. It happens to those who sail into 
 very hot countries. Dr. Oliver gives the history of a 
 case in the Philos. Trans. Abr. vol. iv. in which he ob- 
 serves, that when the delirium came on, the patient 
 imagined that he was in green fields ; that after a free 
 bleeding he slept, and waked without any other com- 
 plaint than weakness from the loss of blood, and sore- 
 ness from struggling during his delirium. He further 
 adds, that this fever attacks in the night, whence the 
 patient, under the notion of green fields, runs into the 
 sea before any one is aware, so that few of these cases 
 occur to observation. Dr. Shaw advises, that the pa- 
 tient should indulge in rest, be bled freely, take a few 
 hours afterwards an emetic ; dilute plentifully with 
 barley water, and that a blister should then be applied. 
 It is probably a species of phrenitis, though of the 
 milder kind, and of the nature of the couji de soleil. C. 
 Stubbs in the Philos. Trans. N 36. 
 
 CALE'SIUM. (Indian.) A tall tree, which bears 
 clusters of berries like grapes or currants. These ber- 
 ries contain a flat stone with a kernel in it. It grows in 
 Malabar. Of the wood is made sheaths for knives and 
 swords. The bark, made into an ointment with butter, 
 cures convulsions from wounds, and heals ulcers. The 
 juice of the bark cures the aphthse; and, taken inwardly, 
 the dysentery. Raii Hist. 
 
 CA'LI, (from kali, Arab.). Sec CLAVELLATI Ci- 
 N HUES. 
 
 CALICHA'PA. See SPINA ALBA. 
 
 CA'LIDRIS BELIO'NII. The French call it 
 
 chevalier, from the length of its legs and swiftness of 
 
 its motion. This bird is of the bigness of a pigeon; 
 
 met with in meadows where there are pools and rivu- 
 
 lt is the scolopax of Latham, and all the species 
 
 id a nourishing food. 
 
 CA'LIDUM INNA'TUM is an expression borrowed 
 from the Stoical philosophy to express the natural heat 
 of animals, which, as connected with life, has been also 
 called /3/oAt^viav, the lamfi of tiff. By the ancient phi- 
 losophers in general, heat was considered as connected 
 
 with life, as the peculiar distinguishing property of 
 living animals, or as the effect of divine interposition: 
 
 st Deus in nobis,agitante calescimus ijiso. 
 The ideas of Hippocrates on this subject were not very 
 different; and, though Galen deviated somewhat from 
 his master, no attempts were made to explain its 
 source, till the chemical schools attributed it to effer- 
 vescence and fermentation ; the mechanical philoso- 
 phers to friction either of the particles of the blood 
 on each other; of these on the vessels; or of the solid 
 parts themselves. Each of these theories is, however, 
 wholly inconsistent with the appearances, or with the 
 functions, of the animal economy ; nor need we in this 
 place enter into arguments to refute opinions which no 
 one at present adopts. 
 
 Dr. Franklin supposed that fire, or, in modern lan- 
 guage, caloric, was combined with our aliments ; and, 
 in the progress of the circulation, when the alimentary 
 substances were decompounded, again separated in an 
 active state : an idea simple and ingenious, in reality 
 the basis of more modern systems. When phlogiston 
 was in fashion, Dr. Black supposed that the air acting 
 on the blood, separated the inflammable principle ; and. 
 since it was apparently changed in the same manner as 
 it would have been by a burning body, a similar process 
 probably occasioned the change. Dr. Duguid Leslie, 
 in his Thesis, afterwards published separately, opposed 
 this idea ; and suggested an opinion not very different 
 from Dr. Franklin's, that the phlogiston contained in 
 all our fluids, was separated during the circulation ; and, 
 as in every other circumstance where this principle was 
 separated, heat ensued. This doctrine was, we believe, 
 taught by Dr. Duncan in his class about that time : at 
 least we have good reasons to attribute it to him. Yet 
 each of these opinions must fall with phlogiston; but, 
 though terms alter, we shall find that the principle of 
 each has been retained, and that the same or similar 
 ideas, in different forms, approach very nearly the so- 
 lution of the problem. 
 
 The facts, however, have not been ascertained with 
 accuracy. The heat seems to be almost uniform in 
 every part of the body; and a thermometer under the 
 tongue, in the axilla, in the rectum, in the urethra, and 
 in a sinous ulcer, has pointed to nearly the same de- 
 gree. 
 
 There is, undoubtedly, a difference in the degrees of 
 heat of different persons, and probably in different parts. 
 The earlier observations, as the construction of the 
 thermometer was less correct, we shall omit ; but, in 
 general, the heat appears to vary from 96 to 98. Dr. 
 Marline and Dr. Hales found the urine to be 99 and 
 103 when the skin was 97. Mr. Hunter observed 
 the heat of the rectum to be 98, and that of the bulb 
 of the urethra 97. A thermometer," two inches within 
 the rectum of a dog, was at 100, in the left ventricle of 
 the heart 101, in the substance of the liver 100^, and 
 in the stomach 101. 
 
 De Haen, however, remarks, that if a thermometer 
 be applied under the arm for half a quarter of an hour, 
 its height is 95 or 96; if for a quarter of an hour, 
 97, 98, and 99; if for half an hour, 100, and 101; 
 if for an hour, 101, and 102. This passage has 
 been little noticed, though we suspect it is alluded 
 to by an author, who remarks, that the irritation pro- 
 duced by any body confined so long to a part, must 
 
15 
 
 C A L 
 
 ase the heat above its natural standard. To as- 
 certain the fact, the author of this article put a very 
 accurate and sensible thermometer, made by Dr. Wil- 
 son, of Glasgow, under his arm, when in perfect h 
 and. confining the humerus loosely, so as not to produce 
 the slightest inconvenience, sat down to read. The 
 pulse, as usual with him when sitting still for some 
 hours, sunk to 56% were the same in both arms, and 
 the feelings in each arm continued the same for three 
 hours, during which the experiment lasted. In a quar- 
 ter of an hour the thermometer was 97, in about an 
 hour 98% and in two hours after 99 D . It never rose 
 higher. We must add, that in other trials, when the 
 author's heat has been cempared with that of different 
 
 ns, it has always been found at least a degree 
 lower; so that, perhaps, the real heat of the human 
 body should be considered as 100. This fact is, we 
 think, of importance, when, with the accuracy of mo- 
 dern chemists, the capacity of the blood for heat in dif- 
 ferent situations is estimated. 
 
 other fact, for which we are indebted to De Haen, 
 is, that in putrid fevers the heat at the moment of 
 death has been considerably increased, and that it even 
 continued to increase after death, till, if we recollect 
 tly, it amounted to 104 D . To this meagre cata- 
 of facts we can only add one other, which we 
 think should be again examinee!, viz. that the venous 
 blood of the internal organs is hotter than the ar- 
 terial. 
 
 Observation, which ought to have preceded theory, 
 should have furnished many additional circumstances to 
 assist our enquiries; and it would have been of advan- 
 tage to have ascertained the comparative capat 
 heat of the biood in the vena portae and the hepatic 
 veins, perhaps of the blood ! the splenic artery and 
 the vasa brevia; nor would it have been wholly useless 
 to have determined the capacity of heat of the different 
 component parts of the vital fluid, with more accuracy 
 than has yet been attempted. We must proceed, how- 
 ever, to explain the modern theories of Dr. Crawford 
 and M. Lavoisier, taking the liberty of changing the 
 .age of the former; for, though phlogiston is no 
 more, the language only, so far his theory extends, is 
 changed. 
 
 We must anticipate a little the doctrines of an ap- 
 proaching article (CALOKIC), by explaining some terms 
 
 dally necessary to the proper comprehension of 
 Dr. Crav. foru'a system. If we suppose at this moment 
 the existence of heat as a separate principle admitted, 
 absolute heat is the real quantity of this principle; rela- 
 that quantity only which is obvious to the 
 senses, or can be measured by a thermometer. Thus, 
 according to the common instance, a pound of -vyater 
 and as much calx of antimony have the same tem- 
 perature to the thermometer; but the water contains 
 four limes as much heat as the calx. The capacities of 
 bodies for retaining this principle, are also different and 
 measured by the degrees of sensible heat in each, after 
 being exposed to the same temperature. Thus, if water 
 and mercury are exposed to the same heat for a given 
 time, while the temperature of the water is raised one 
 degree, that of the mercury is raised 28. The ca- 
 pacity of water then to that of mercury, is as 28 to 
 1. These two qualities, absolute heat, and capacity 
 for heat, are often confounded, and particularly by Di". 
 Crawford, who was not aware, that in the diaphoretic 
 
 antimony the heat was really a component part of the 
 calx. 
 
 In pursuance of the general distinction between ab- 
 solute and relative heat, Dr. Crawford examined the 
 arterial blood compared with water, and found it to be 
 as 1.03 to 1.00. He consequently suspected, that the 
 blood absorbed heat from the air in the lungs; and this 
 idea was confirmed by the intimate connection between 
 the increase of temperature and the frequency of re- 
 spiration, as well as the extent of the respiratory organs. 
 On pursuing the enquiry, he found that the absolute 
 heat of atmospheric air was changed by passing through 
 the lungs; and, in general, air contained absolute heat 
 in the same proportion that it was adapted for respira- 
 tion. On examining the state of the blood in the pul- 
 monary vein and artery, he found the heat greater in 
 the former than in the latter. The colour of the venous 
 blood resembles more nearly that of arteries in a 
 than in a cold atmosphere, for less heat is of course 
 absorbed; and, in general, the heat absorbed by air is 
 nearly the quantity produced by burning a wax taper, 
 for the air is vitiated in- nearly the same proportion by 
 both processes. The absolute heat of different animal 
 substances he ascertained to be as follows. Supposing 
 water l.OOOO, inflammable air was 21.4000, o\ 
 gas 4.7490, atmospherical air 1.7300, aqueous vapour 
 1.5500, carbonic acid gas 1.0454, az< 
 blood 1.0300, venous blood O.t ;niik 
 
 0.9999, hide of an ox with the hair ngs of a 
 
 sheep 0.7690, lean beaf 0.74OO. 
 
 To apply these facts tp the subject before us, he found 
 that the absolute heat of pure air, at the common tem- 
 perature of the atmosphere, was equal to 1550. The 
 heat of fixed air and aqueous vapour being one third 
 less, pure air changed to the two latter, would give out 
 3 x 1550 ~ 4550. M^ny causes concur to reduo 
 quantity, but it will be evident that a large proportion 
 of heat must be absorbed by the blood, as so little sen- 
 sible heat is produced. 
 
 The capacity of the heat in venous blood, appears to 
 that of arterial as aboi . If venous blood be 
 
 therefore converted to arterial, there will be this pro- 
 portional loss of heat; but venous blood contains 1 
 and consequently the loss from the change of venous 
 into arterial blood, would be very nearly 200, if the 
 deficiency were not supplied from the air. We now 
 know, also, more clearly than at the period Dr. C 
 ford wrote, that oxygen contains a considerable propor- 
 tion of caloric, and its abstraction is of course connected 
 with a diminution of this principle. As oxygen, there- 
 fore, disappears in respiration, heat is lost to our senses, 
 but recovered again in the increased capacity of the 
 blood, after it has circulated through the lungs. The 
 blood in circulation becomes replete with azote, and, 
 of course, its attraction for oxygen is diminished. 
 Heat, therefore, escapes in every part of the circulating 
 system, and supports an equable warmth; till the blood, 
 returning to the lungs, again absorbs a fresh propor- 
 tion of oxygen from the air, to be again partly scpsi 
 for the support of animal life: we s:iy partly, ft: 
 capacity of the remaining fluids being im : . , por- 
 
 tion is absorbed, and becomes of these a component 
 part. 
 
 This doctrine is recommended by its simplicity, 
 conformity to other appearances, and thi 
 cation it affords to different phenomena; partici:! 
 
 S s 2 
 
C AL 
 
 316 
 
 C AL 
 
 the connection of animal heat with the extent of the 
 respiratory organs, and the frequency of respiration. It 
 explains also some other facts which require a more 
 ample consideration. 
 
 The heat of animals, at whatever degree it may be 
 placed, is uniform. We see that the lower the sur- 
 rounding temperature is, the separation of the oxygen 
 from the air will be more complete, and, of course, the 
 separation of heat in the circulation. The arterial and 
 venous blood will, as we have said, differ nearly in the 
 same proportion in their colour. Thus the changes 
 balance each other; and in warm countries, where pu- 
 trefaction powerfully vitiates the air, breathing has a 
 proportionably less effect. 
 
 This balance of the effects of heat in the air, and of 
 the production of animal heat, goes further; for, when 
 heat is increased beyond its due bounds, the same prin- 
 ciple produces cold. Mr. Tillet found that a girl could 
 live for some time in an oven heated to 220; and Dr. 
 Fordyce observed that a dog could live, with little in- 
 convenience, in a. heat of 260; and he himself endured 
 the heat of 230 for fifteen minutes, while the thermo- 
 meter under his tongue pointed only to 100. Dr. 
 Crawford proved, that when a living and a dead frog 
 were exposed to a great degree of heat, in air or water, 
 the former acquired the heat of the surrounding tem- 
 perature more slowly than the latter. These facts are 
 readily explained from our author's system. It appears, 
 from what we have observed, that the blood brings with 
 it to the lungs such an increased capacity for containing 
 heat, that if its temperature were not supported by the 
 oxygen of the air, it would sink 200 : but, in great 
 heats, this capacity is supplied, and a small proportion 
 only is absorbed; in very high degrees of temperature, 
 probably none: and when, from the changes produced 
 by the circulation, this extraordinary proportion of heat 
 is separated, as it will be by the more rapid increase of 
 the animal process, the superabundant heat is lost in 
 the aqueous vapour, and in the evaporation, or rather 
 'he change of that vapour into air. Thus we see, also, 
 why the heat in putrid fevers is so considerable, and 
 why it may even increase after death; for the putrid 
 fluids, having a less capacity of heat, lose whatever they 
 contained in consequence of their former capacity, and 
 putrefaction, hastening on rapidly after death, indeed 
 more rapidly than the heat can be carried off, occasions 
 its apparent increase. 
 
 The opinion of MM. Lavoisier and Seguin is more 
 simple, but by no means meets so' satisfactorily the phe- 
 nomena, as the theory of Dr. Crawford. They consider 
 respiration as a kind of combustion, in which pure is 
 converted into fixed air, and the heat separated as the 
 cause of animal heat. This, however, establishes a 
 focus of heat in the lungs. This part must be the 
 warmest, and the extremities the coldest, in the body, 
 \\hilc the heat of the intervening parts must vary in 
 proportion to their distance from the centre of inflam- 
 mation. They avoid this difficulty, however, by alleging 
 the rapidity of the circulation; and they elude the 
 consequence of extraordinary heat in the lungs, by its 
 diminution in consequence of evaporation; but, if ex- 
 amiiied, neither would be found equal to the effects. 
 Lavoisier, however, adopts part of the idea of Crawford; 
 and, when we recollect that the work of this latter au- 
 thor appeared in 1779, and the improved system of 
 Lavoisier in 1780., we shall not doubt to whom, this ad- 
 
 dition is owing. On the whole, the system ot Dv, 
 Crawford is apparently the true one. In the first edi- 
 tion there were some errors, both in the experiments 
 and calculations; nor is the second, perhaps, though 
 much more perfect, wholly free. Modern discoveries 
 have, indeed, added to Dr. Crawford's system, and con- 
 firmed it; for, whether we consider the formation of 
 carbonic acid gas from the addition of carbon, or that 
 of water by the union of hydrogen, we shall find that in 
 each change the vital air must lose a part of its specific 
 heat. Yet it may be alleged, that Dr. Crawford, by 
 ascertaining the capacity of aqueous vapour and of ve- 
 nous blood, has given a solution, though not so particu- 
 lar, equally satisfactory. 
 
 Various modifications of these opinions have been 
 published. M. Girtanner, in the Journal de Physique 
 for the year 1790, has suggested an opinion, that a part 
 of the oxygen of the atmosphere unites with the arterial 
 blood ; a part with the carbon in the carbonated hydro- 
 genous gas, which escapes from venous blood, forming 
 carbonic acid gas; a part with the mucus, which is con- . 
 stantly decomposing ; a part with the hydrogen gas of 
 the blood to form water; and a part only remains in the 
 blood to supply the animal heat. The effects of respi- 
 ration will, therefore, be very numerous and different; 
 but, when the products are examined, they will, he 
 thinks, be found the same with those of combustion. 
 If Dr. Crawford's system be considered with attention, 
 it will not, we suspect, be found to require such a com- 
 plicated process. 
 
 De la Grange adopts the opinion of Dr. Duguid 
 Leslie, or rather of Dr. Duncan, putting it only 
 into a modern dress; and Hassenfrctz does not greatly 
 differ. 
 
 Dr. Gren, in the Annales de Chimie, supposes-that 
 no oxygen is communicated to the blood; but that the 
 change from the venal to the arterial is owing to the 
 separation of carbon and hydrogen, with which the 
 oxygen forms carbonic acid, and the water expired in 
 respiration. M. Metheric, in the Journal de Physique, 
 will admit only of the combination of oxygen as one 
 cause of animal heat, recurring as assistants to muscu- 
 lar motion and fermentation. Respiration, he thinks, 
 conducts the electrical fluid to the blood, as the air of 
 an apartment in which a person has long breathed, is 
 electrified negatively; but this proves nothing, as all 
 our excrementitious fluids possess a negative electricity. 
 Linnaeus hints at a similar cause of the heat of animals, 
 when he observes, in his concise, energetic language, 
 Flagrat electrico fmlmonibus hausto. 
 
 Dr. Menzies' experiments are connected rather with 
 the subject of respiration than with animal heat; ;u:d 
 we need only remark, that he thinks all the heat ob- 
 served in the animal system may be explained from the 
 quantity of pure air vitiated in the lungs; thus referring 
 the heat of animals, like Lavoisier, to a species of com- 
 bustion. The conclusion is, however, more correct iu 
 a chemical than in a physiological view. It will un- 
 doubtedly explain the heat of the blood in the lungs; 
 and if Mr. Hunter's experiments, formerly mentioned, 
 be admitted, for a little increase of the heat in those 
 organs; but it will not explain the nearly uniform tem- 
 perature in different parts. Indeed, we know of no sys- 
 tem which so readily meets all the physiological and 
 pathological facts as that of Dr. Crawford, and it is, we 
 believe, generally adopted. See RESPIRATION. 
 
C AJL 
 
 si: 
 
 C AL 
 
 To this system, however, one objection remains, viz. 
 the heat, which the embryos of animals, and particu- 
 larly of oviparous ones, possess, independent of the 
 parent. As the blood, however, of the foetuses of viva- 
 parous animals passes regularly through the lungs of 
 the mother, it may be supposed to convey sufficient 
 heat for the embryo ; and, in confirmation of this idea, 
 the blood of pregnant women seems to be highly oxy- 
 genated. No blood from the mother, however, can 
 reach the embryo inclosed in an egg; and, though na- 
 ture has provided a reservoir of air at one end, it is too 
 inconsiderable to supply the young animal with warmth. 
 It is singular, however, that the nature of this air has 
 not been examined ; nor has it been ascertained, though 
 the quantity is known to be diminished in the progress 
 of incubation, whether it undergoes any chemical 
 change. Yet, as the yolk by which the chick is nou- 
 rished, and the albumen itself, contain oxygen, this 
 may be gradually evolved and impart its caloric ; nor is 
 this change merely imaginary, for we know that the mild 
 fluids of the egg are gradually changed to azotic ones, 
 whose capacity for heat is of course diminished. 
 
 There are, however, many arguments which lead to 
 Dr. Cullen's opinion, that the warmth of animals is 
 connected with their life, and the effect of the principle 
 which distinguishes them as living beings. It is certain, 
 also, that vegetables which possess life, possess also 
 some innate heat; though the change respecting the 
 air, the inhale and exhale, is reversed ; for they expire 
 oxygen as an excrementitious fluid, while they draw in 
 carbon at the radical fibres, and absorb hydrogen proba- 
 bly from the leaves. At present, however, we know too 
 little of the vegetable economy to suffer a system, other- 
 wise highly probable, to be disturbed by its apparent 
 anomalies; and, while we thus put our readers in pos- 
 session of all the facts, we shall leave the ultimate de- 
 cision for the result of further investigation. 
 
 See Haller's Elementa Physiologise ; Kale's Statical 
 Essays; Dr. Duguid Leslie's Philosophical Enquiry 
 into the Cause of Animal Heat ; Girtanner sur 1'Irri- 
 tabilite (Journal de Physique, 1790); Gren (Annales 
 de Chimie, vol. xxiv.); Crawford's Experiments and 
 Observations on Animal Heat, 2d edition, 1788; Me- 
 moire sur la Chaleur, par MM. Lavoisier and De la 
 Place; Memoires de 1'Academie, 1790; Menzies on 
 Respiration, 1796. 
 
 CALIE'TA, or CALIETTE, (from *>.,*, a net, 
 which it somewhat resembles). See JUXIPERIXUM 
 LIGXUM. 
 
 CALI'GO, (from caligo, to be dark). A growing 
 darkness of the eye, or dimness of the sight, from a 
 manifest cause; as in cases of the cataract, Sic. Dr. 
 ,Cullen places this genus of disease in the class locales, 
 and order dystthtsi<e. He defines it to be sight dimi- 
 nished, or wholly abolished ; from a dark barrier be- 
 tween the object and the retina, in the eye itself, or in 
 the eye lid. He also enumerates five species; viz. 
 
 1. CALI'GO LEXTIS; the glaucoma ll'oolhousi, maftre 
 Jean St. Yves; this he denominated the cataract, and 
 Sauvapes calls it the true cataract, it is caused by a 
 thickening of the coats of the crystalline lens. See 
 CATARACTA. 
 
 ^ 2. CALI'GO CORNER, from an opacity of the cornea. 
 See ACHLYS and ALBUGO. 
 
 ". CALI'GO PVPILL^, from obstruction in the pupil. 
 
 See SYXIZESIS ; called also amaurosis ft synclty 
 Myosi. 
 
 4. CALI'GO HUMORUM, GLAUCOMA VOGELII, from e 
 fault in the humours of the eye. 
 
 5. CALI'GO PALPEBRARUM, from a disorder in the eye 
 lids. See Cullen's Nosology, edit. 3. 
 
 CALIHA'CHA. See CASSIA LIGNEA. 
 
 CALLJLO'N, (from *AAw*>, to adorn). The GILLS 
 OF A COCK, a food neither to be praised nor condemned. 
 Galen. 
 
 CALLE'XA. A kind of SALTPETRE. See NITRUM. 
 
 CA'LLI, sofa.. Nodes in the gout. Galen. 
 
 CALLIBLE'PHARON, (from ***.?, beautiful, and 
 p>.sQBoi, an eye lid). Medicines appropriated to the 
 eye lids. 
 
 ' CALLICOCCA, Lin. Gen. PI. Schreber, 316. 
 order rubiacee, Juss. See IPECACUANHA. 
 
 CALLICRE'AS, (rom wsAs, good, and xfi*s, meat). 
 See PANCREAS. 
 
 CALLI'GONUM, (from *.**<>;, beautiful, and yy, 
 a joint, or knot ;~ so named from its being handsomely 
 jointed). See POLYGOXUM. 
 
 CALLIOMA'RCUS. See TUSSILAGO. 
 
 CALLIO'XYMUS, (from a^5, good, and tteftx, n 
 name). See URAXOSCOPUS. 
 
 CALLIPHY'LLUM, and CALLITRI'CUM, (from 
 K*A*;, beautiful, and <9AA?, a leaf, or <f;|, a hair). See 
 ADIANTHUM NIGRUM. 
 
 CALLOS'ITAS, CALLOSITY. See CALLUS. 
 
 CALLUS. From calx, the heel, or calco, to tread; 
 because it used to be applied to the thick skin at the 
 bottom of the heel, hardened by pressure ; but it is a 
 cutaneous or osseous hardness, either natural or pre- 
 ternatural. Generally it means the callus generated 
 about the edges of a fracture. Sometimes it means a 
 corn on the toes, the hardness in the hands produced 
 by labour, or the hard edges of ulcers. See Bell's Sur- 
 gery, ii. 326. Kirkland's Med. Surgery, ii. 246. 
 
 This term and callositas are, in a special sense, spo- 
 ken of the eye lids, both by Galen and Scribonius 
 Largus ; and callus has a particular signification, in 
 which it means the corpus callosum of the brain. Para- 
 celsus gives the name of callus to an abscess, or ulcer, 
 caused by acrid juices which excite violent itching. 
 For callus on the hands and feet see CLAVUS. 
 
 The retraction of the part divided is a common 
 symptom in wounds ; and the stronger the contractile 
 force, the more the sides of the wound recede from 
 each other. The skin of the head is thick and strong, 
 and equally tense on all parts of the skull, and under it 
 lays a cellular membrane ; so that when the skin of the 
 cranium is divided, the lips of the wounds are far re- 
 tracted, and are called callus, consequently wounds of 
 the forehead generally leave large scars behind them. 
 
 As the growing vessels in wounds of the soft parts 
 are tender in consequence of their not being pressed by 
 the skin, they may degenerate into fungous flesh. The 
 same holds true in the callus of the bones, which may 
 become luxuriant when the vessels which constitute the 
 substance of the growing bone are distended, either by 
 a redundance, or too strong impetus of the fluids. 
 
 Dr. Nisbet and Dr. Hunter imagine a callus of the 
 bone is not formed by the inspissation of any fluid, but 
 from a regeneration, or, as it were, granulation from 
 the fibres of the bone. 
 
C AL 
 
 318 
 
 C A L 
 
 CA'LMET. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 CALOCA'TANOS, (from xx>w, beautiful, and *..- 
 Imin, a cup; so called from the beauty of its flower and 
 shape). See PAPAVKR RUDRUM. 
 
 CALOMELA'NOS TURQUE'TI. So Rivcrius 
 calls a certain purgative medicine which he often used. 
 It is thus prepared. 
 
 R. Merc. dulc. 9 j. gum. scammon. cum sulph. im- 
 pregn vel rez. jalap. 9 ss. mucilag. e gum. trag. q. s. f. 
 pil. mediocr. 
 
 CALOME'LAS, (from xAos, good, and^Aces, black) . 
 It used to be called Ethiops mineral. But calomrlax is, 
 in common acceptation, the mercurius dulc. settles sub- 
 limatus, which, if ground with the volatile spirits, be- 
 comes black : it is called also ayuila alba. See ARGEN- 
 TUM VIVCM. 
 
 CALOMO'CIIANUS, or CALOMOCHNUS. See 
 ADAHCES. 
 
 CALO'NIA. So called from the place where it was 
 procured. CALOXIAN MYRRH. Hippocrates often pre- 
 scribes it. 
 
 CALORIMETER. An instrument contrived by La- 
 voisier and De la Place, to measure degrees of heat se- 
 parated. Mr. Wedgcwood, Philos. Trans. 1784, has 
 offered some objections to this instrument, which M. 
 Berthollct replies to in Chemical Statics, vol. i. p. 404. 
 
 CALORICUM, (from color, heal}. CALORIC. Lavoi- 
 sier, in giving his reasons for the adoption of this term, 
 says, "All bodies are either solid, liquid, or in a state 
 of aeriform vafiour, according to the proportion which 
 takes place between the attractive force inherent in their 
 particles, and the repulsive powerofthe heat acting upon 
 them; or in proportion to the degree of heat to which 
 they are exposed. It is difficult to comprehend the phe- 
 nomena, without admitting them as the effects of a great 
 and material substance, or very subtile fluid, which, in- 
 sinuating itself between the particles of bodies, separates 
 'them from each other. This substance, whatever it is, 
 being the cause of heat; or, in other words, the sensation, 
 which we call warmth, being caused by the accumulation 
 of this substance; we cannot, in strict language, distin- 
 guish it by the term heat, because the same name would 
 very improperly express both cause and effect." He 
 therefore gave it the names of igneous Jluid, and matter 
 of heat. These periphrastic- expressions, however, 
 lengthen physical language, render it more tedious, less 
 distinct and correct, so that the cause of heat, or that 
 fluid which produces it, has been distinguished by the 
 term CALORIC, considered as the respective cause, what- 
 ever that may be, which separates the particles of matter 
 from each other. See Elements of Chemistry, p. 5. 
 
 There is, however, an intermediate state of water in 
 air, or rather approaching the form of air, which M. 
 Lavoisier has not considered, viz. vesicular -vapour. It 
 contains a greater degree of specific heat than water, 
 and less than either of the permanent elastic gases. Its 
 form, however, does not seem wholly to depend on its 
 heat, but on its electricity ; by which it is repelled from 
 th'e higher regions, and does not descend in rain. This 
 is the state of water in fogs and in clouds; but as this 
 subject admits of no application to medicine, we need 
 not pursue it in this place. 
 
 We have anticipated the distinction of absolute and 
 relative heat in our article on CALIDUM INXATUM, q. v. 
 and shall now pursue its other effects. 
 
 When we speak of heat and its effects, we measure a 
 
 very small part of an extensive scale. It is computed, 
 though on no very secure foundation, that at about 
 1500 below the scale of Fahrenheit, it no longer exists; 
 and we have in our power a degree equal to 32277 of 
 that scale, the highest heat measured by Wedgewopd's 
 pyrometer. Our limits are between the 32d and the 
 120th degree of Fahrenheit, scarcely 88 degrees, yet 
 even the effects of these changes arc interesting. 
 
 Expansion is one of the first and most striking effects. 
 So far as it is applicable to the human body, we' have 
 noticed it under the article of BALNEUM, and may again 
 advert to it under that of HEAT. We there mentioned 
 the blood as one of the least expansile fluids ; but, as 
 in the experiment some gas must escape, a little inac- 
 curacy might be suspected. We had then in our view 
 the experiments by Lavoisier, Prony, Guyton, and 
 Prieur, on the expansility of different gases; of the 
 considerable and equable expansility of carbonic acid 
 gas ; and the very great expansility of azotic gas in high 
 temperatures. We find, however, from a Memoir of 
 an ingenious chemist, Guy Lussac, an abstract of which 
 occurs in the Annales deChimie for 1802 (Thermidor, 
 an X.), that when every cause of error is removed, par- 
 ticularly the presence of water, atmospheric air, oxy- 
 gen, hydrogen, azote, nitrous, ammoniacal, carbonic, 
 sulphureous, and muriatic acid gases, as well as the va- 
 pour of sulphuric aether, are dilated equally by the same 
 degrees of heat ; and that in the centigrade thermome- 
 ter, from to 80, each dilated about ^ 3 of its bulk 
 for each degree. Of the fluids, the most expansile is 
 nitric acid, then linseed oil, sulphuric acid, alcohol, 
 water, and mercury, in their order. Of the metals, the 
 expansility is nearly in the order of their fusibility, viz. 
 zinc, lead, tin, pewter, brass, copper, bismuth, iron, 
 steel, antimony, and platina. Of liquids the expansion 
 is different, but few expand equably, viz. in equal de- 
 grees with equal increments of heats. Those which 
 approach nearest to an equable expansion are mercury 
 and alcohol, and are consequently preferred for filling 
 thermometers. This effect of heat admits but of little 
 application in the practice of medicine. Cold applica- 
 tions in hernia and in topical inflammations, are the 
 principal remedies which act in this way; though the 
 latter admit of a somewhat different explanation. 
 
 Another effect of caloric, is the equilibrium which it 
 affects: but this admits of modifications which we have 
 already explained. The heat which raises one body 
 a given degree, very slightly affects another ; but to the 
 touch and the thermometer the heat is in time the same. 
 This law of heat chemists have found it difficult to ex- 
 plain. The popular idea, though not a correct one, 
 may be the usual allusion of a sponge, which suffers 
 the superabundant fluid to escape when its pores are 
 filled. This allusion also explains another effect, viz. 
 when any body is dilated, heat is absorbed, when com- 
 pressed, it escapes. Thus, in an exhausted receiver, if 
 the air is humid, a cloud is formed on exhaustion. In 
 a condensing engine we find heat escape sometimes ra- 
 pidly ; and, when suddenly dilated before the air can 
 again absorb the free heat, even inflammation has ta- 
 ken place. We must repeat, however, that this allusion 
 to the sponge is by no means correct. The equilibrium 
 of heat depends rather on affinity, though apparently 
 subject to some peculiar laws, and is little connected 
 with physiology, as it relates to free caloric, and not to 
 absolute or specific heats. 
 
C AL 
 
 319 
 
 The taws of heat, most interesting to the chemical 
 physiologist, relate to the powers of cliffe rent substances 
 in conducting heat. The motion of heat is slow, par- 
 ticularly when the conductors are fluids. Some authors, 
 confounding heat with light, have given the former the 
 velocity of the latter. They are, however, essentially 
 distinct; and when air and water are interposed be- 
 tween small filaments of a solid, its motion is peculiarly 
 slow. This renders feathers, eiderdown, and boiled 
 mashed apples, bad conductors of heat: metals of every 
 kind are, for the opposite reason, good conductors. We 
 preserve the heat of the body by fur and eiderdown, 
 and apply rasped potatoes to burns, which keep the part 
 constantly cool. Count Rumford endeavoured to show 
 that water was a non-conductor of heat, and that it 
 boiled in a vessel over the fire by successive currents 
 coming in contact with the bottom. Such currents 
 evidently exist, and explain the common paradox of the 
 bottom of a kettle being cold while the water boils ; but 
 that water is a non-conductor of heat, can be by no means 
 concluded from the experiment. On the contrary, Dr. 
 Thomson has shown in Nicholson's Journal, vol. iv. 
 p. 159, that water really conducts heat. Metals we 
 have said are good, indeed they are the best, conductors. 
 Of these, silver is better than gold, and this last metal 
 excels copper and tin, which do not greatly differ. Pla- 
 tina, iron, steel, and lead, are greatly inferior, and 
 nearly in this order. Next follow stones, then glass, and 
 afterwards dried woods, fine sand, charcoal ( Annales de 
 Chimie, xxvi. 225,) feathers, silk, and wool, in the in- 
 verse ratio of their fineness. Of fluids, Dr. Thomson 
 found an equal bulk of mercury to be twice as good a 
 conductor of heat as water ; and linseed oil somewhat 
 better. It is highly probable, that the conducting power 
 of bodies is in the ratio of their affinity for heat. 
 
 Bodies of different colours convey heat also differently. 
 The difference between white and" black is well known; 
 and the more intense colours, as red, orange, kc. convey 
 it more readily than the blue or indigo. If heat and 
 light are distinct bodies, as is now generally supposed, 
 and light only excites the action of caloric, we can 
 easily understand why bodies which reflect all, or the 
 greater proportion of light, excite little heat. Count 
 Rumford, in the Philosophical Transactions for 1804, 
 has shown, that blackening a cylinder expedited the 
 cooling of water in it: in fact, the communication of 
 heat from bodies to air is slow, and an intermede of less 
 density, if no air is interposed between its particles, fa- 
 cilitates it. Another reason of this unexpected effect is 
 the destruction of the polish. Polished surfaces com- 
 municate heat slowly ; and this is an additional reason 
 for the warmth of furs, whose fibres possess a high 
 polish. For this reason silk clothes are cold ; and even 
 black clothes, in this author's opinion, in the sAade, are 
 cooler than those of other colours. 
 
 Of specific and absolute heats we have already spoken 
 at sufficient length. Specific heat, however, depends 
 on the affinity between the body and caloric ; and 
 consequently is in the inverse ratio of their conducting 
 power. We shall add, therefore, a table of the specific 
 caloric of different bodies, collected from the tables 
 of Mr. Kirwan. M. Meyer, and some others, by Dr. 
 Thomson. 
 
 TABLE of the Sfiecific Caloric of -various Bodies, that of 
 JTater being 1.0000. 
 
 Bodies. 
 
 Specific 
 Gravity. 
 
 Specific 
 of equal 
 
 \Vl | 
 
 Caloric 
 of equal 
 volumes. 
 
 I. GASES. 
 
 
 
 
 Hydrogen gas - - - 
 
 0.00009 
 
 21.4000 
 
 0.00214 
 
 Oxvgen gas - - . - 
 
 0.0034 
 
 4.7490 
 
 0.006411 
 
 Common air ... 
 
 0.00122 
 
 .7900 
 
 0.002183 
 
 Carbonic acid gas - 
 
 0.00183 
 
 .0459 
 
 0.001930 
 
 Steam - .... 
 
 
 .5500 
 
 
 Azotic gas - - - - 
 
 0.00120 
 
 0.7036 
 
 0.000952 
 
 II. LIQUIDS. 
 
 
 
 
 W T ater 
 
 1.0000 
 
 .0000 
 
 l.OOOO 
 
 Carbonate of ammonia - 
 
 
 .851 
 
 
 Arterial blood - 
 
 
 .030 
 
 
 Cows' milk - - - - 
 
 1.0324 
 
 0.9999 
 
 1.0.2 
 
 Sulphuret of ammonia - 
 
 0.818 
 
 0.994O 
 
 0.813O 
 
 Venous blood - - - 
 
 
 0.8928 
 
 
 Solution of brown sugar 
 
 
 0.8600 
 
 
 Nitric acid - 
 
 
 0.844 
 
 
 Sulphat of magnesia 1 < 
 Water - - - - 85 
 
 
 0.844 
 
 
 Common salt 1 ? 
 Water - - 85 
 
 
 0.832 
 
 
 Nitre 1 ? 
 
 
 00 i 7 
 
 
 Water 8 5 
 
 
 OlOf 
 
 
 Muriat of ammonia 1 J 
 
 
 
 
 Water - - - -1.55 
 
 
 0.779 
 
 
 Tartar 1 ? 
 
 
 
 
 Water 237. 3 5 
 
 
 0.765 
 
 
 Solution of potash - - 
 
 1.346 
 
 0.759 
 
 1.2216 
 
 Sulphat of iron 1 ? 
 Water - - 2.55 
 
 
 0.734 
 
 
 Sulphat of soda 1 > 
 Water - - 2.9 5 
 
 
 0.728 
 
 
 Oil of olives - 
 
 0.9153 
 
 0.710 
 
 0.6498 
 
 Ammonia - 
 
 0.997 
 
 0.7080 
 
 0.7041 
 
 Muriatic acid - - - 
 
 1.122 
 
 0.6800 
 
 0.763 
 
 Sulphuric acid 4 > 
 Water - - 55 
 
 
 0.6631 
 
 
 Alum 1 ? 
 
 
 
 
 Water 4.45 5 
 
 
 0.649 
 
 
 Nitric acid 9^ > 
 
 
 
 
 Lime - 1 5 
 
 
 0.6181 
 
 
 Nitre 1 ? 
 
 
 
 
 Water 35 
 
 
 0.646 
 
 
 
 0.8371 
 
 _ /=no i 
 
 ^ 
 
 Sulphuric acid - 
 
 1.840 
 
 0.5968 
 
 1.120 
 
 Nitrous acid - - - 
 
 1.355 
 
 0.576 
 
 0.78a 
 
 Linseed oil - - - - 
 
 0.9403 
 
 0.528 
 
 0.4964 
 
 Spermaceti oil - - - 
 
 
 0.5000 
 
 
 Oil of turpentine - .- 
 
 0.9910 
 
 0.472 
 
 0.4132 
 
 Vinegar 
 
 
 0.3870 
 
 0.3966 
 
 Lime 9 > 
 
 
 
 
 Water 165 
 
 
 0.3346 
 
 
 
 3.558 
 
 n n i AA 
 
 41 r -j 
 
 Distilled vinegar - - 
 
 
 0.1030 
 
 * 1 6 J 
 
 0.1039 
 
 III. SOLIDS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OOnrwi 
 
 
 Oxide with the hair 
 
 
 y \J\J\J 
 
 0.787 
 
 
 Lungs of a sheep - - 
 
 
 0.709 
 
 
 Lean of ox beef - 
 
 
 0.7400 
 
 
AL 
 
 320 
 
 C AL 
 
 Bodie^. 
 
 Specific 
 Gravity. 
 
 Specific 
 of equal 
 weight. 
 
 Caloric 
 of equal 
 volumes. 
 
 Pinus sylvestris - - 
 Pinus abies - - - - 
 Tilea Europaea - - - 
 Pinus picea - - - - 
 Pyrusmalus - - - - 
 Betula alnus - - - - 
 Qucrcus robur sessilis - 
 Fraxinus excelsior - 
 Pyrus communis - - 
 
 0.408 
 0.447 
 0.408 
 0.495 
 0.639 
 0.484 
 0.531 
 0.631 
 0.603 
 
 0.692 
 0.690 
 0.608 
 
 0.646 
 
 0.668 
 0.687 
 1.054 
 
 2.648 
 3.189? 
 
 2.386 
 
 1.99 
 3.3293 
 
 7.876 
 8.358 
 8.784 
 
 7.154 
 10.001 
 
 0.65 
 0.60 
 0.62 
 0.58 
 0.57 
 0.53 
 0.51 
 0.51 
 0.50 
 0.5050 
 0.5020 
 0.5000 
 0.4920 
 0.49 
 0.48 
 0.48 
 0.4770 
 0.47 
 
 0.45 
 0.44 
 0.43 
 0.4210 
 0.4160 
 0.2777 
 0.2631 
 0.2564 
 0.2500 
 
 0.2270 
 
 0.2272 
 0.2199 
 0.195 
 0.195 
 0.1929 
 0.1923 
 0.187 
 0.1885 
 0.183 
 0.174 
 
 0.1666 
 
 0.1666 
 0.1402 
 
 0.1369 
 0.1264 
 0.1141 
 0.1121 
 0.1099 
 0.102 
 0.1100 
 
 0.0990 
 0.0981 
 0.0909 
 0.082 
 
 0.0680 
 
 0.265 
 0.268 
 0.252 
 0.287 
 0.364 
 0.256 
 0.270 
 0.321 
 0.301 
 
 0.358 
 0.831 
 0.291 
 
 0.321 
 
 0.300 
 0.302 
 0.453 
 
 0.517 
 0.6151 
 
 0.448 
 
 0.3680 
 0.5792 
 
 0.993 
 0.971 
 1.027 
 
 0.735 
 0.833 
 
 Horse beans - - - - 
 Dust of the pine tree - 
 
 Fagus sylvatica - - - 
 Carpinus betulus - - 
 Betula alba - - - - 
 
 Flm 
 
 Quercus robur peclun- 
 
 Prunus domestica - - 
 Diaspyrus ebenum 
 
 O-stc 
 
 
 Charcoal 
 r*iiiiL- 
 
 Rust of iron - - - - 
 White oxide of antimony 
 washed - - - - 
 Oxide of copper nearly 
 freed from air 
 Quicklime .... 
 Stoneware ... - 
 
 
 
 Swedish glass - - - 
 Ashes of cinders - - 
 Sulphur - - - - - 
 Flint glass - - - - 
 Rust of iron nearly freed 
 from air - - - - 
 White oxide of antimo- 
 ny ditto .... 
 Ashes of the elm - - 
 Oxide of zinc nearly 
 free from air - - - 
 
 
 Copper 
 Sheet iron - - - - 
 Oxide of lead and tin - 
 Gun metal - - - - 
 White oxide of tin near- 
 ly free from air - 
 
 '7\nr 
 
 Ashes of charcoal - - 
 
 Yel. oxide of lead near- 
 ly freed from air - - 
 
 Bodies. 
 
 Specific 
 
 Gravity. 
 
 Specific 
 of equal 
 weight 
 
 Caloric 
 of equal 
 volumes. 
 
 Tin 
 Antimony - - - - 
 
 Hold 
 
 7.380 
 6.107 
 
 1 Q O4.O 
 
 0.0661 
 0.0637 
 050 
 
 0.444 
 0.390 
 O Qfifi 
 
 
 1 1 A^fi 
 
 OO4.94. 
 
 OJQ7 
 
 
 O.Rfil 
 
 0.04.."? 
 
 n.4S>7 
 
 CA'LTHA, or CA'LTHULA, (corrupted from 
 x., yellow}. MARIGOLD. See CALENDULA. 
 
 CA'LTHA ARVE'NSIS, MI'NIMA. See CALENDULA 
 
 ARVENSIB. 
 
 CA'LTHA PALUSTRIS. See CALENDULA PALUSTRIS. 
 
 CA'LTROPS. It derives its name from the form of 
 its fruit, which resembles those instruments of war 
 which were cast in the enemy's way to annoy their 
 horses. This plant is also called iribulus; trajia natans 
 Lin. Sp. PL 182. The fruit is nutritious and demul- 
 cent, of use in diarrhoeas from abraded bowels, and it is 
 said in the stone. 
 
 CA'LVA, CALVA'RIA, (from calvus, bald; so cal- 
 led because it is often bald). See CRANIUM. 
 
 CALVA'TA. See PHALACRA. 
 
 CALVITIES, CALVITIUM, (from calvus, bald}. 
 See ALOPECIA. 
 
 CA'LX. This word is applied to whatever is sub- 
 jected to calcination, or change from burning. It 
 chiefly refers to metals after having sustained the action 
 of fire ; and to calcareous earths, which are burnt to lime._ 
 See CALCINATIO. 
 
 LIME STONE, also called saocum calcarium, abesum, 
 algeria, is a general name for all those stones from 
 which quick lime is commonly prepared. Though the 
 limes prepared from different stones answer many ge- 
 neral purposes equally well, they differ greatly in their 
 efficacy in medicine, and in many chemical and other 
 experiments. 
 
 When stones of the calcareous kind have been cal- 
 cined by the fire, they are converted into quick lime, 
 called CALX VIVA, and in some obsolete authors, anora, 
 gir, nix finnans, and almyzinthra. 
 
 Quick lime dissolves in nitrous, marine, and vege- 
 'table acids; unites with the vitriolic into selenite, an 
 earthy salt, scarcely soluble and insipid ; produces heat 
 on mixing with water, imparting to it a medicinal 
 quality. If quick lime is exposed to the atmosphere, it 
 falls into a powder, and loses all its distinguishing pro- 
 perties except that it retains its acrimony longer in a 
 moist than in a dry state. 
 
 The stones from which quick lime is produced con- 
 tain a large quantity of air, which, in calcination, is ex- 
 pelled: hence strong quick lime raises no effervescence, 
 and emits no air bubbles during its dissolution in acids. 
 
 CA'LX vi'vA,or QUICK LIME, is lime in its most caustic 
 state, with the air wholly separated. When styled 
 extincta it has been long exposed, and fallen to powder. 
 When deprived of its acrimony by repeated affusions 
 of water, it is called WASHED LIME. 
 
 Calcareous earth is commonly found saturated with 
 aerial acid, which exhibits the appearance of effer- 
 vescence upon being driven from its basis by a stronger 
 acid. It is found dissolved in most waters by means of 
 a redundant portion of this acid, which by burning i'< 
 
C A L 
 
 321 
 
 C AL 
 
 iost, together with a proportion of water with which it 
 was combined. It also absorbs a considerable propor- 
 tion of caloric, which on slaking is let loose. 
 
 Quick lime is employed for increasing the activity of 
 alkaline salts, for making the milder kinds of caustics, 
 and for destroying the hair on places where it is thought 
 to be unseemly; it dissolves sulphurs and vegetable 
 resins, and produces many effects similar to those of the 
 fixed alkaline salts. 
 
 It has been also often employed in paralytic af- 
 feciions; and Ccelius Aurelianus directs us to rub pal- 
 sied limbs with this earth. Mixed with honey, it is em- 
 ployed as a stimulant by Tissot; and with different 
 ointments in the morbus coxarius by De Haen. Two 
 parts of lime, as much wheat flour, with four parts of 
 hog's lard, are employed in the Bath hospital in tu- 
 mours af the knees (Falconer on Bath Waters). Seve- 
 rinus recommends a formula of quick lime not strictly 
 chemical as a caustic. He mixes it with soap, and 
 sprinkles it with the sharpest vinegar ; which will con- 
 sequently lessen the acrimony of the former ingre- 
 dients. Quick lime, however, with soap, was long a 
 favourite remedy ; and is spoken of with commenda- 
 tion, by Heister, in warts and tumours of every kind. 
 As promoting suppuration, with flour and lard, it is 
 recommended by Valentine ; and is generally useful in 
 destroying the spots on the skin, supposed to be owing 
 to the irregular fancies of the mother's appetite during 
 pregnancy. 
 
 Internally it is employed only in its watery solution. 
 In the London dispensatory, twelve pounds of boiling 
 distilled water are added to half a pound of lime, and 
 infused for one hour. The Edinburgh college order 
 four ounces of water to be first added to the lime, or as 
 much as it will absorb. When the lime has fallen into 
 a powder, the remainder of the water is mixed with it, 
 stirring the whole together, and the agitation must be 
 often repeated. There is a little too great refinement 
 in both : distilled water is unnecessary in the first, and 
 the frequent stirring in the second. If, in the latter 
 formula, the remaining water is well mixed, and suffer- 
 ed to remain on the lime in a covered vessel for a night, 
 the water will be as strongly impregnated with the 
 earth as its affinity will permit. If the water is heated, 
 the taste is said to be less disagreeable. The lime, in 
 both formulae, is greatly in excess, fora very small pro- 
 portion only is soluble in water ; but it is cheap, or 
 rather, in such small quantities, of no value. 
 
 The choice of lime is of consequence in agriculture 
 and the arts, but of little in medicine. Mr. Tennant 
 has informed us that limestone, mixed with magnesian 
 b, is injurious in agriculture; and the tanner is 
 peculiarly acxious that Ills lime should be well burnt. 
 Dr. Whytt thought that the lime from oyster shells 
 was the strongest; but the difference seems only to 
 consist in its being more completely calcined to separate 
 the animal gluten. In general, the deficiency in the 
 calcination, if it exists, is compensated by the quantity; 
 and lime water may easily be made as strong as the 
 stomach will admit. 
 
 The lime -water is a solution of the quick lime in 
 water, and receives no improvement from the in- 
 gredients added in the compound sorts which used to 
 be ordered, for they precipitate much of the lime which 
 the water suspended. The taste is acrid and earthy ; 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the smell pungent. With its taste, the lime wa.tt-.r ios^.-; 
 its virtues. It hatli a strong styptic taste, which is fol- 
 lowed by a sweetish one : it changes thd juices of bhu 
 flowers to a green ; it precipitates metallic bodies that 
 are dissolved in acids ; it tinges silver of a copper hue- 
 it turns red wine to a dark colour ; and by those pro- 
 perties its strength may be estimated. 
 
 The specific gravity of water is increased by the lime 
 more than the weight of the calcareous matter taken up, 
 on account, perhaps, of the water being deprived of its air. 
 
 If lime water is close kept, it maybe preserved many 
 months ; but in open vessels the calcareous matter ab- 
 sorbs carbonic acid, and soon separates from the v. 
 concreting on its surface. The earth which floats upon 
 the surface of lime water fresh made, is called calci 
 Jlores, but it is in reality only the carbonated lime. 
 
 Its virtues are also destroyed by every substance con- 
 taining fixed air; the vitriolic, phosphoric, oxalic, or 
 tartarous acids, as well as by astringents. Milk covers 
 its acrimony very successfully without impairing its 
 virtues. 
 
 Lime has been often employed with olive oil in 
 burns ; and when we recollect the changes produced on 
 the acrid serum that exudes in the vesicles, by the cal- 
 careous earth in Mr. Cleghorn's poultice, little doubt 
 will remain of its having a good efi'ect. If by uniting 
 with this serum it produces some warmth, it will not on 
 this account be injurious. 
 
 In the stomach, lime water corrects acidity ; but, 
 though out of the body it has been found antiseptic 
 (Hales and Macbride), in the stomach it has probably 
 a contrary effect ; for when acids abound, putrefaction 
 is checked. In hot bilious habits, by destroying the 
 natural corrector of bile, acidity, it is also injurious ; 
 nor do we think it can strengthen the stomach or assist 
 digestion, as some authors have supposed, except where 
 acids greatly abound. Perhaps, from its antacid power, 
 though its astringency in the primae via: is by no means 
 equivocal, it relieves old diarrhoeas ; and in some 
 cases of dysentery has been successful. Grainger, in 
 the Edinburgh Essays, mentions its having succeeded 
 after being continued three weeks, when the patient 
 took three pints daily. Xavier mentions its utility, 
 with milk, in destroying the poison of arsenic in the 
 stomach, or counteracting its effects. We have already 
 mentioned the expectation we had entertained of its 
 dissolving the viscid mucus in this organ, and our dis- 
 appointment. Some experiments, recorded by Gaber, 
 in the Turin Transactions, seem to support its utility 
 in this respect; but they were not made on the mucus 
 of the stomach. In leucorrhoea, it has been supposed 
 to be very beneficial. 
 
 Perhaps the idea of its dissolving viscid fluids oc- 
 casioned its being employed in intermit tents, in pleu- 
 risy, in mesenteric and other scrofulous tumours, in 
 rheumatism, and gout. We see Kempf seriously en- 
 gaged in examining its solvent power on the pleuritic 
 crust of the blood ; and the step from calculous to 
 arthritic concretions was too obvious to be overlooked. 
 We cannot deny its utility in gout; but in the other 
 complaints it is certainly of very little importance. It" 
 it possessed any power in dissolving viscid mucus, it 
 would very probably be a more useful anthelmintic 
 than it has been found. 
 
 From its astringent power it has been an useful ap- 
 T t 
 
C A L 
 
 .322 
 
 C A 31 
 
 plication in olcl ulcers; and from thence it seems to 
 have been supposed serviceable in scurvy, in cancer, 
 and in internal ulcers, when swallowed. Names of un- 
 common celebrity have given a sanction to its use in 
 these complaints; and Vogel, in a dissertation publish- 
 ed at Gottingcn in 1769, speaks of its efficacy in cancer, 
 given in the quantity of six and eight ounces of lime 
 water, with as much common water, boiled with sarsa- 
 parilla or guaiacum ; interposing, every four or eight 
 days, Becchcr's balsamic pills. 
 
 In Germany it has been very generally employed in 
 internal ulcers of the uterus, the bladder, and even in 
 ulcers of the lungs. In the latter, however, we are in- 
 formed by Quarin that it is useless or hurtful. Gir- 
 tanner recommends it as an injection in gonorrhoea ; 
 and, from the time of Hippocrates, it has been used as 
 a lotion in all the variety of chronic cutaneous erup- 
 tions, especially if attended with exudations. For this 
 purpose it is also taken internally ; and it has been re- 
 commended to nurses, to prevent the child from being 
 affected. Indeed, cutaneous eruptions are very in- 
 timately connected with a disordered state of the sto- 
 mach, and often with a redundant acid. As an astrin- 
 gent it has been applied externally with a sponge to 
 dropsical swellings ; and Fabricius, ab Aqua fiendente, 
 informs us, that he cured an ascites by frequently ap- 
 plying a sponge moistened with lime water to the ab- 
 domen, and confining it with a tight bandage. Of its 
 lithontriptic power we have spoken at some length in 
 the article CALCULUS, q. v. 
 
 We find numerous cautions in various authors re- 
 specting its use in different situations where they sup- 
 pose it to be injurious. We have already mentioned, 
 however, the inconveniences that might result where 
 the stomach and bowels are loaded with bile ; and we 
 should suppose it likewise improper in all cases of hec- 
 tic fever. We are told, however, that it must be also 
 avoided in all fevers ; in hot climates ; in dry and hot 
 temperaments ; in congestions of blood, either affecting 
 the head or kidneys ; in spasms ; in the early stages of 
 dysentery ; ' in orgasms of the blood, and discharges 
 depending on them ;' in inflammatory habits and tense 
 fibres ; in obstructions of the bowels, or any diseases in 
 them arising from scybala, till these are removed. 
 Caution is at all times requisite; but we do not think 
 it a medicine of so great power as to require so much 
 attention. The last remark, we would, however, wish 
 to enforce. 
 
 See CRETA ; Neumann's Works ; Experiments, &c. 
 on Quick Lime, by Mr. Henry ; Macbridc's Essay on the 
 dissolving Power of Quick Lime; Percival's Essays, 
 Mecl. and Exp. edit. 2. p. 328 ; Lewis's Mat. Med ; 
 and the Edinb. Ess. Phys. and Lit. vol. i. art. 13. and 
 vol. ii. art. 8. Dr. Whytt on Oyster Shell Lime Water. 
 
 CA'LX ANTIMONII. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 CA'LX CUM KA'LI PU'UO. See CAUSTICUM COMMUNE 
 
 KORTIUS. 
 
 CA'LX HYDRA'RGYRI ALBA. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 CALY'PTER, (from xahairlu, to /iide~). A carnous 
 excrescence covering the haemorrhoidal vein. 
 
 CALY'PTRA, (from *.*XvK} a , to hide}. A VEIL. 
 It is the thin involucrum or cover of some seeds, used 
 >V former botanists to express that which Linnaeus 
 
 means by arillus: also a thin cup which covers the an- 
 ther & of some of the mosses. 
 
 CA'LYX, CALIX, or EMPALEMENT, (from *- 
 Ai/7r7, teg-o, to cover'). The first of the seven parts of 
 fructification, by Linnaeus defined to be the outer bark of 
 the plant present in fructification. In general it is that 
 green cup which supports the bottom of the corolla, and 
 is otherwise called fierianthium or cup, involucrum, 
 amentum or katkin, sfiatha or sheath, gluma or husk, 
 caly/itra or veil, volva or curtain, as it happens to be 
 differently circumstanced. It is generally single; in some 
 plants double; and in others entirely wanting. It is com- 
 monly divided into the same number of segments with 
 the corolla. The calyx commonly withers when the 
 fruit is ripe, which distinguishes it from bracte& in du- 
 bious cases. It is generally less in point of height, but 
 more substantial than the corolla. 
 
 CAM. An abbreviation of Joach. Camerarius de 
 Plantis Epitome. 
 
 CA'MARA, or CAMA'RIUM, (from **j**/u, a 
 vault). The fornix of the brain. Likewise tho vaulted 
 part of the auricle leading to the external foramen. 
 
 CA'MARA. See VIBURNUM. 
 
 CAMARO'MA, CAMARO'SIS, CAMERA'TIO, 
 (from KatfAapx,, a vault,) an arched roof; a fracture of 
 the skull, which appears like an arch of a vault. 
 
 CA'MARUM, vel CA'MMORUM, (from *ft/>*, a. 
 tortoise). A species of shrimp of the crab kind, which 
 has a shell like a tortoise ; also the aconites, and, ac- 
 cording to some authors, cicuta. 
 
 CAMBING, a tree of the Molucca islands, whose 
 genus is unknown, but whose bark has been recom- 
 mended in dysenteries. 
 
 CAMBO'DIA, CAMBO'GIA, CAMBO'GIUM, 
 (from Cambogia, from whence it is brought). The In- 
 dian yellow orange of Malabar, coddam fiulli. It is the 
 garunia Cambogia of Gaertner, the Cambogia gutta Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 728. The fruit is slightly acid, and supposed 
 to be astringent. See MANGOUSTAN. 
 
 CA'MBRO BRITA'NICA. See CHAMJEMORUS. 
 
 CAMBU'CA, or CAMBU'CA MEMBRA'TA. 
 Bubo, ulcus, or abscess on the pudenda ; also a boil in 
 the groin. 
 
 CA'MBUI. The wild AMERICAN MYRTLE of Piso 
 and Marcgraave. There are two species. Their fruit, 
 flowers, and leaves, are fragrant and astringent. One 
 species is low and bushy, the other very tall. Ray says 
 there is a third species which is white, but is very rare. 
 
 CAMELI'NA, (from x*,.jjA5, a camel ; because they 
 are fond of it). See ERYSIMUM. 
 
 CAMERA'TIO. See CAMAROMA. 
 
 CA'MES, or CA'MET. See ARGENTUM. 
 
 CA'MINGA. See CANELLA ALBA. 
 
 CAMI'NUS. A furnace and its chimney. In Ru- 
 landus it signifies a bell. 
 
 CAMI'SIA FCETUS (from the Arabic term kami- 
 sa/i, an under garment). See CHORIUM. 
 
 CA'MMARUS. The LOBSTER, or CRAY FISH ; 
 so named from the shape of its shell. See CANCER 
 FLUVIATILIS. 
 
 CA'MMORUM, (quia homines KXX.U >*.*?<* perimat,) 
 NIGHTSHADE; because if eaten it destroys in a deplo- 
 rable manner. See CAMAHUM. 
 
C A "SI 
 
 C A 31 
 
 CAMOTES I'XDICA. See BATTATAS HISPA- 
 
 JCT 
 
 \MO'MILLA, corrupted from CHAM.EMELUM, 
 which see. 
 
 ( \MPA'XA. A BELL; so called becavsc Paulinus, 
 the bishop of Nola in Campania, first used bells for 
 religious purposes. In chemistry it is a receptacle for 
 the gas of sulphur, where it is concentrated and col- 
 (! together into a fluid, the oltitm 
 fianam, which is only the modern sulphuric acid. 
 \ ' Mi'A XUL^E, (a dim. of Cam/icnaJ. See CER- 
 
 V1CARIA. 
 
 CA'MPE, (from xxft.-r~a, to bend). A flexure or 
 bending. It is also used for the ham, because it is the 
 part usually bent; and for a joint, or an articula- 
 tion. 
 
 CAMPECHE'NSE LI'GNUM ; brought from the 
 bay of Campeachy in America. LOGV.-OOD; also call- 
 ed jfcacia Zeylanica, lignum Camfiescanum, sajifian 
 lignum, tfiam fiangam, lignum Camfiechianum, Indi- 
 cum montanitm lignum, lignum t'mctile Cam/itch. CAM- 
 PEACHY, BRASIL, or JAMAICA WOOD. 
 
 It is the Kjod of a prickley pod bearing tree, a native 
 of Campeachy island. It is brought to Europe in 
 large compact logs of a red colour. Its fruit resemble 
 cloves in their quality. It is the htzmatoxylon cam- 
 fiechianum Lin. Sp. Plant. 549. Nat. order Ivmejita- 
 ce<e. IL-EMATo'xYLO.v, (from lujt, 6lood, and |t-Aa, 
 
 !io called erythrvxylon. 
 
 This wood, of which the tree is a native of Honduras, 
 is chiefly brought for the dyers, but used medicinally as 
 an astringent or corroborant. It is peculiarly efficacious 
 in diarrhoeas, and in the last stages of dysentery. When 
 the obstructing causes are removed it restrains the dis- 
 charge, without contracting the fibres like astringents : 
 it sheaths acrimony, and its astringent taste is combined 
 with a sweetish mucilaginous one; strengthens the 
 bowels, and perhaps the general habit. It is an agree- 
 able medicine, being free from any thing disgusting to 
 the taste, and almost void of smell. 
 
 The London college direct a pound of the shavings 
 of logwood to be boiled in a gallon of distilled water to 
 one half; this must be repeated four times. The fluids 
 must be mixed, strained, and boiled to a proper con- 
 sistence. The shavings are ordered to prevent it from 
 being mixed with the Jamaica, or other cheaper woods; 
 h might be the case if bought in powder. The dose 
 is from 3 i. to 5 ss. repeated according to the urgency 
 of the symptoms. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine takes up more from this 
 -icr; therefore it is better to digest its 
 powder in as much spirit as will cover it three or four 
 ;s' breadth above its surface, then boil the resi- 
 duum in water, as directed above. The watery men- 
 are first evaporated to the consistence of honey, 
 then the spirituous extract, formed by drawing off" the 
 spirit, is mixed with it. 
 
 The decoction of logwood is made by boiling three 
 
 .powdered log-awd in four pints of water to 
 
 two, at the end of which two drachms of cinnamon are 
 
 added, and boiled together a few minutes. When cool 
 
 the decoction is strained. 
 
 Both the extract and decoction are agreeable, mild, 
 and safe, when stronger astringents are less advisable; 
 and may be used with equal safety whether a fever 
 
 attends or not. These preparations make the stoolb 
 and urine appear like blood. The decoction may be 
 taken in the quantity of four ounces three or four times 
 a day. 
 
 The preparations of this wood are chiefly held in 
 esteem for their astringency, and may be given safely 
 influxes and at the 'close of dysentery ; but i . 
 ginning they are hurtful. Cullen. 
 
 When flatulencies attend in diarrhoeas and dy 
 teries, a few grains of the cortex elutherix is a j 
 addition to each dose of the above extract or decoction. 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. Neumann's Chemical Works, 
 and Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CA'MPHO'RA, (from the Arabic term caj>l,:ira). 
 CAMPHOR; called also caf, cafar, liga;ura -vf 
 cafihora; cafiur, alkosor, altefor ; CAMPHOR. It is a 
 solid concrete, chiefly obtained from the wcody part of 
 some trees which are met with in the island of P. 
 in the East Indies, and in Japan ; it is only from the 
 latter that it is brought into Europe. The Indians have 
 a species, which they distil from the roots of the true 
 cinnamon tree, that they call baroa ; (see Cix 
 MUM;) and also a species which separates from the 
 fihons oleum on re-distiiling it. It sometimes oozej 
 from the bark of the root of the cinnamon tree in the 
 form of oily drops, which insensibly concrete into 
 white grains: these are called cafihura barn* I 
 In the state camphor is extracted from the roots of the 
 camphor tree, it is named camfihora rudis. The Ja- 
 panese cut the wood of the roots and branches in small 
 pieces, and boil them with water in an iron pot. The 
 camphor sublimes in a clay head in friable, gram; 
 masses of a yellowish or dark colour, like the cor- 
 sugar, mixed with straw, Sec. The Chinese mac. 
 the branches in water, and then place them in a pot 
 over the fire : the contents are stirred with a willow 
 rod, on which the camphor concretes. It is obtained 
 chiefly from the laurus cam/ihora Lin. Sp. Plant. 
 Nat. order olerace<t. In smaller quantities it is ob- 
 tained from several other vegetables. The thyme, the 
 rosemary, the peppermint, the -root of the canella, 
 many of the labiated plants, and the whole tribe of the 
 laurels, afford it. 
 
 As first sublimed or distilled from the wood, it is of 
 a brownish colour, and composed of semi-pellucid 
 grains, mixed with some impure matter; in this state 
 it is imported by the Dutch, then called unpuriiied 
 camphor. It is purified by a second sublimation, 
 but after a manner only known to themselves, except 
 the Venetians, who formerly were the only refiners 
 of jt. Bomare discovered in Holland that it was puri- 
 fied by sublimation. ' The last process in the manage- 
 ment is so contrived, that the head of the subliming 
 glass is kept warm enough to make the camphor run 
 together into a mass of its own figure, in which form 
 it is brought into the shops. Dr. Lewis says, that it 
 may be purified in sp. vin. rcct. by solution, and re- 
 covered from the spirit by distillation, the spirit all 
 rising before the camphor; and after this it may be 
 formed into loaves by fusion, with a gentle heat, in a 
 close vessel. 
 
 The ancient Greeks do not mention camphor : it was 
 first used in medicine by the Arabians. 
 
 Camphor is a vegetable concrete, white, semitrans- 
 parent, brittle, of a shining fracture, and of a crvs- 
 Tt 2 
 
C A M 
 
 324 
 
 C A M 
 
 tailinc texture, unctuous to the touch, with a fragrant 
 smell, somewhat like that of rosemary, and a bitter, 
 aromatic, pungent taste, accompanied with a sense of 
 coolness on the tongue : it is volatile like essential oils, 
 but without their acrimony ; it also differs both from 
 them and from the sebaceous oils, in suffering no sensi- 
 ble alteration from long keeping, in being totally vola- 
 tile in a warm air, without any change or separation of 
 its parts, and subliming unaltered in the heat of boiling 
 water. It is lighter than water, burns in it without 
 receiving any empyreumatic impressions, nor is it de- 
 composed by any degree of fire to which it can be ex- 
 posed in close vessels, though readily combustible in 
 tin 1 open air. It combines with concentrated vitriolic, 
 nitric, and acetic acids, rectified spirit of wine, oils, 
 resins, balsams, alcohol, and aether. Of resins, balsams, 
 and oils, it considerably diminishes the consistence. 
 It does not dissolve, except in a very small proportion, 
 and by the assistance of sugar, in water, in the weaker 
 acids, or alkaline liquors. It melts into an oily ap- 
 pearance with a less degree of heat than that of boil- 
 ing water ; laid on a red hot iron it totally evaporates 
 in a bright white flame and copious fumes, which, con- 
 densing, form a soot. 
 
 As camphor is found in so many different vegetables, 
 it has been generally recognised as a vegetable prin- 
 ciple. It contains an acid united with an oil, and the 
 former may be separated by means of nitric acid. In 
 the best camphor some of the essential oil is separated, 
 and the jets of this oil occasion the peculiar motions 
 of the camphor when swimming in water, described 
 by Prevost and Venturi in the Annalcs de Chimie, 
 vol. xix. 
 
 Camphor is known to be good, if, when it is put 
 upon hot bread, it turns moist ; if it becomes dry it is 
 adulterated : it should be kept close in a bottle or a blad- 
 der, not to prevent it from losing its quality, but to pre- 
 serve the whole of it from being lost by evaporation. 
 
 As camphor is so useful a medicine, it is necessary to 
 examine its effects on the human machine in the clear- 
 est point of view. The first question is, whether its 
 power is of a stimulant or sedative nature ? Dr. Cullen 
 seems clearly to have proved the last when taken into 
 the stomach : externally it is certainly stimulant, for 
 when taken into the mouth it has an acrid taste, and, 
 though by its evaporation it excites a sense of cold air, 
 what remains is a feeling of heat in the mouth and 
 fauces. When taken into the stomach it often occa- 
 sions pain and uneasiness, which Dr. Cullen imputes 
 lo the action of the acrimony upon the upper orifice. 
 When applied to any ulcerated part, it perceptibly ir- 
 ritates and inflames. When throvVn into the stomach 
 of brute animals, it operates there by its effluvia; for 
 though it has produced considerable effects on the body, 
 neither the bulk nor weight is found sensibly dimi- 
 nished ; hence he concludes the operations have been 
 upon the nerves of the stomach, and to be entirely that 
 of a sedative power. The sudden death of many ani- 
 mals occasioned by it, as experimentally proved, show 
 ;. till more evidently its sedative effects on the senso- 
 rium, destroying the mobility of the nervous power, 
 ivnd extinguishing the vital principle. Camphor first 
 operates by inducing stupor and sleep, and the different 
 symptoms of delirium ; convulsions soon follow, and are 
 ;. pai t of the same series of sedative effects. It evidently 
 
 shows no stimulant power on the sanguiferous system; 
 for the pulse, where it has been observed, has been 
 slower than before its effects took place by ten strokes 
 in a minute. It is in general also softer and fuller, and 
 a gentle diaphoresis is excited on the skin. 
 
 As camphor then seems to repress inordinate or ir- 
 regular actions in the sanguiferous and nervous systems, 
 while without any very striking or perceptible stimu- 
 lus it determines to the skin, we may expect to find 
 it highly useful in those affections where the action of 
 either system is disturbed. If, however, we were to 
 judge from its effects in diseases, we should pronounce 
 it to be rather a stimulant than a sedative antispasmo- 
 dic ; since, when the actions are irregular and excessive, 
 it requires more caution, and some additions of a re- 
 frigerant nature. No stimuli, on the contrary, ai'e 
 apparently required when the irregularity is attended 
 with defective energy. It has been long since employ- 
 ed in inflammatory fevers, particularly when attended 
 with delirium ; but, in this state, the addition of nitre 
 has generally been found necessary. When the deli- 
 rium is violent, the doses which may be given, after 
 due evacuations have been procured, are considerable ; 
 but, in general, an equal dose of nitre is necessary. 
 This medicine is more convenient, as in the state 
 which connects the more inflammatory with the lower 
 or more putrid periods of the disease it is well adapted 
 to each, if, on the one side, the nitre is omitted, and 
 on the other, cordials are avoided. In the irregular 
 delirium of the nervous and Jiutrid fever it is highly 
 useful ; and while at any period its effects are assisted 
 by the antimonial powder, so in these it may be ad- 
 vantageously combined with the aromatic confection, 
 or, in a later stage, with volatile alkali. In short, we 
 know no medicine that, with different additions, is so 
 well adapted to every period of fever: it is soothing, 
 calming, and composing. I (^prevents opium from pro- 
 ducing irregular action in the brain ; it prevents bark 
 from inducing stricture on the skin ; and stimulants 
 from exciting a dry and uncomfortable heat. In the 
 lamest peutilcntialfe-vers it is said to act as a cordial : in 
 fact, it relieves the internal accumulations by its ten- 
 dency to the surface, and seems to give strength when 
 it only takes off oppression. These are its effects, not 
 collected from books, but from experience; not sug- 
 gested by theoretical speculations, but from attentive 
 observation at the sick bed. Yet camphor has been 
 said to be useless ; an opinion which must be the result 
 of prejudice, since it has been offered by those not 
 without discernment, not without experience. 
 
 from the same train of reasoning we might suppose 
 it highly useful in inflammatory or putrid sore throats. 
 It has undoubtedly been found so, but the topical sti- 
 mulus in the first instance has occasioned it to be swal- 
 lowed with difficulty ; and in the second, the necessity 
 of giving the most active tonics and stimulants in the 
 largest doses that can lie taken, has often precluded the 
 use of camphor. Yet it has been employed witlt suc- 
 cess, though, for the reasons just assigned, we cannot 
 speak of it from any very extensive experience. 
 
 If we pusue inflammations to the c/iest, we shall still 
 find it an useful auxiliary. In/ileurisy we seldom want 
 its aid; and in the earlier stages of fieri/ineumony the 
 most active refrigerants are necessary. Yet, when the 
 excess of inflammation is diminished, when the skin 
 
C \ M 
 
 325 
 
 C A M 
 
 remains dry, and expectoration does not come on, cam- 
 phor, with antimonials, is highly useful. Common 
 practice prefers, as we have formerly said, the kermes 
 mineral, perhaps with reason; for should it not act as 
 an expectorant, it will not so readily prove laxative; an 
 effect always to be dreaded in peripneumony, as it 
 cl>ecks expectoration. In the putrid ficrifineumony, cam- 
 phor is the chief remedy. Though this disease is un- 
 common, it has been the author's fortune to witness 
 four extensive epidemics of this kind; and camphor 
 was among the most generally useful remedies. 
 
 We find little room for this medicine in gastritis or 
 enteritit; butinthe peritonitis fiuer/ierarum it is highly 
 beneficial. This inflammation is not, however, confined 
 to the puerperal state : we have often seen it, with no 
 very dissimilar symptoms, in each sex, unconnected 
 with parturition; and have found the camphor equally 
 useful. In inflammations of the kidneys and bladder it 
 seems a very efficacious medicine; yet chiefly appli- 
 cable to that chronic inflammation of the neck of the 
 bladder which often takes place from acrimony, or 
 sometimes from abraded mucus. On the bladder and 
 the genital system its sedative power is considerable, 
 without the slightest mixture of stimulus ; and, not to 
 return again to the subject, we may remark, that in 
 that weakened, irritable state of the genital powers, 
 from excessive or unnatural indulgencies, it is essen- 
 tially useful. In inflammations of the joints it has been 
 commended, particularly in gout and rheumatism; yet 
 we know of no very decided instances of its efficacy. 
 In inflammatory r/ieumatism,'wilh nitre and antimonials, 
 it may be useful. 
 
 In the exanthemata, camphor is a medicine of 
 singular utility. In confluent small fiox, and particu- 
 larly in repressed eruptions, it is peculiarly useful from 
 its determination to the skin, without any injurious 
 stimulus. In scarlatina, that equivocal disease, which, 
 with the most violent external heat, is often putrid, it 
 is equally advantageous: and, in filague, it has been 
 highly extolled by those who have had more numerous 
 opportunities of observing its effects than have been 
 offered to us. In the fiutrid measles we should sup- 
 pose it, from analogy, to be useful ; but we recollect no 
 instance of its employment in this disease, and it has 
 never occurred to us. 
 
 We have said, that, with its power of diminishing ir- 
 regular action, it leans rather to the side of a stimulant 
 than a sedative power. Thus, in mania, where it has 
 been employed with success, it is necessary to add 
 nitre or the acetous acid. In convulsive disorders it is 
 seldom trusted alone, but it has been advantageously 
 joined with the metallic tonics. In convulsive asthma 
 it has not been often employed ; and the stimulus of its 
 oil on the cardia has often rendered it inconvenient in 
 hysteria. United, however, with the warm gums, it 
 has been, in our hands, very useful. 
 
 When joined to other medicines, it adds to their effi- 
 cacy, or corrects the inconveniences they might other- 
 wise produce. Thus, in fevers, as we have said, it 
 greatly assists the action of opium : it promotes the 
 solution of gum resins, resins, and oil. By this power 
 it may probably mitigate the acrimony of drastic pur- 
 gatives, a quality assigned to it by many authors. By 
 the same effect it assists the absorption of mercurial 
 ointment; and sometimes seems to render it, by ex- 
 
 ternal friction, an useful antispasmodic. It has been said 
 to mitigate its action; but this is probably unfounded. 
 Camphor has also been supposed to correct the incon- 
 venient stimulus of cantharides; yet we suspect that it 
 rather, by its sedative power, relieves the inflammation 
 they excite. When united with them in the blistering 
 plaster it seems not to prevent strangury. 
 
 It has been said, by a French author, that camphor 
 may be given in a clyster, in a dose of two drachms, 
 in inflammations, or other irritations of the bladder or 
 uterus. We once injected a drachm, and at another 
 time, half that quantity, but from each an alarming 
 coma was produced. The patients were, indeed, re- 
 lieved; but at the expense of such anxiety, that we 
 have never dared to repeat the practice. 
 
 Externally applied, it has been useful, in very small 
 proportions in ophthalmia; and in external tumours, 
 united with spirit of wine. In this form, also, it has 
 been used with fomentations to gangrened parts with 
 success. 
 
 The dose of camphor has been variously directed. 
 It has been said that it should either be given in large 
 doses not under twenty grains; or if in smaller, that 
 they must be repeated at short intervals, should any- 
 sensible effects be expected. This, however, is too vio- 
 lent. In fevers, such large doses would be injurious 
 from too great irritation, and we can seldom venture 
 above six or eight grains. In nervous disorders this 
 dose may be doubled: and in mania, twenty grains will 
 not be too much. It may be divided and rubbed with 
 nitre or sugar, and a few drops of spirits of wine; or 
 united with mucilage of gum arable, the camphor pre- 
 viously dissolved in a little spirit of wine, or expressed 
 oil. Camphor, mixed with equal quantity of myrrh, 
 makes an uniform solution in aqueous fluids; and this is 
 the best mode of giving camphor in a liquid form, where 
 myrrh may not be thought an improper combination 
 with respect to the intent which we wish to produce. 
 With the gum pills it readily unites, and it may be also 
 formed into a convenient mass with the conserve of hips 
 or stiff mucilage. This conserve most effectually covers 
 it, if the form of a bolus is preferred. 
 
 An imprudent dose of camphor produces coldness of 
 the extremities, vertigo, a small weak pulse, drowsi- 
 ness, uneasiness about the precordia: but these effects 
 are relieved by an emetic, followed with small doses of 
 vinegar or other vegetable acids; and sometimes by 
 mucilaginous drinks. 
 
 The camphorated emulsion may be prepared by 
 adding a drachm of camphor to a pint of the almond 
 emulsion, now called lac amygdale, ALMOND MILK ; to 
 mix the camphor, it will be necessary to use an addi- 
 tional quantity of the mucilage of gum arable : a large 
 spoonful, or more, may be given every two hours. Ni- 
 tre, or acids, may be added, as the occasion may require. 
 In the camphorated julep, little more than the smell of 
 camphor is retained. The dose, in its best state, does 
 not exceed a grain and a half. 
 
 The London college direct the following preparation 
 of the cam/i horatrd mixture. 
 
 Take of camphor one drachm ; rectified spirit of wine, 
 ten drops; of double refined sugar, half an ounce; of 
 boiling distilled water, a pint. Rub the camphor first 
 with the rectified spirit, then with the sugar; lastly, 
 add the water by degrees, and strain the mixture. This 
 
C A M 
 
 326 
 
 CAN 
 
 is better made by mixing the camphor with double its 
 quantity of gum arabic, for thus it is less apt to irritate 
 the stomach; a large spoonful contains about a grain 
 of camphor. Vinegar may be added instead of water; 
 as it renders the camphor more agreeable to the sto- 
 mach, improves its antiseptic power, and renders it, 
 according to Mr. Parteger, more successful in mania. 
 
 The emulsion and the mixture of camphor are useful 
 in low and putrid disorders, being, in these cases, the 
 lightest and best cordials, especially for women or fee- 
 ble men affected with spasmodic symptoms ; and this 
 effect shows, that the medicine may be useful in the 
 smallest doses. 
 
 The London college also order the following cam- 
 phorated sfiirit for external uses: 
 
 Take of camphor, four ounces; of rectified spirit of 
 wine, a quart; mix them so that the camphor may be 
 dissolved. This is often successful in removing pains, 
 inflammations, numbness, or palsy, by rubbing the 
 part affected with it. An ounce of camphor will dis- 
 solve in an equal quantity of spirit ; and in these solu- 
 tions it does not evaporate, for the spirit must all be eva- 
 porated before the camphor will exhale. 
 
 The Kpiritus camphor (E tartarisatus, is made by mix- 
 ing equal parts of camphor and salt of tartar in a proper 
 quantity of proof spirit, and drawing off one half. But 
 this prepai'ation does not possess any advantages above 
 the sp. catnfihoratus. 
 
 The college of London used to add ~, i. of camphor to 
 lb i. of the white ointment, and called it ung. alb. cam- 
 phorat.; but have now rejected it, though it is esteemed 
 as cooling, emollient, and discutient, and useful against 
 cutaneous heats, tcttcry, or serpiginous eruptions. 
 
 Different preparations are called oils of camphor, 
 
 several of which may be seen in Neumann's Chemical 
 
 ' Works, and other writers ; but they do not appear to 
 
 possess any peculiar advantage above the crude camphor. 
 
 CA'MPHORJL LINIME'NTUM AMMONLV- 
 TUM. See AMMONIA. 
 
 CA'MPHORA ELIX. HARTMA'NNI, i. e. Sflt. Camphor& 
 cum pauxillo croci Anglican!. 
 
 CA'MPHOR/E FLO'RES. The subtile substance which 
 first ascends in subliming camphor. 
 
 CA'MPHOR^ FI.O'RES COMP. The compound flowers 
 of camphor, made by subliming eight parts of camphor 
 with one of the flowers of benjamin. 
 
 CA'MPHOHJE O'J.EUM. See CIXXAMOMVM. 
 
 CAMPHOR A'SM A, (from camphora, so called from 
 its smell). See MELISSA TURCICA. 
 
 CAMPHORA'TA, (from camjihora, so called be- 
 cause it resembles it in smell). STINKING GROUND 
 PINE, called also CHAM.SPECCE, and camfihorata hirsuta. 
 Camphorosma Munapcliaca Lin. Sp. PI. 178. It is a 
 low plant, a native of the warmer parts of Europe, 
 smelling like camphor, but more disagreeable. It is 
 much esteemed in fomentations against pain, and com- 
 mended in gouty complaints. Miller's Bott. Off. 
 
 CA'MPHORATS, (from camphora). CAMPHO- 
 BATS. Salts formed by the union of the camphoric 
 acid with different bases. 
 
 CAMPHORATUM O'LEUM. A mixture of 
 olive oil, two parts, with one of camphor: of use 
 in inflammatory swellings of the throat, if mixed 
 with a proper cataplasm and applied to it. In ascites, 
 when the abdomen is much distended, if rubbed on 
 
 freely every night and morning, it is supposed to be 
 useful. 
 
 See Neumann's Chemical Works, Lewis's Mat. 
 Med. Alexander's Exper. Essays, Rieger and Hoffman 
 on Camphor. 
 
 CAMPHO'RICUM A'CIDUM. CAMPHORIC 
 ACID is produced by distilling the nitric acid, six or 
 eight times, from camphor. It is a crystallized salt, 
 which reddens syrup of violets and the tincture of 
 turnsole; of a bitter taste, and differing from the ox- 
 alic acid in not precipitating lime from the muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 CA'MPSIN. The Egyptian name for the south 
 wind. See M.fe.six.. 
 
 CA'MPULUM, (from v,a.par]u, to twist about). A 
 distortion of the eye lids, or other parts. 
 
 CA'NABIL. See ERETRIA. 
 
 CANABI'NA AQUATICA. See BIDENS. 
 
 CA'NABIS I'NDICA and PEREGRINA, (kanaba, 
 from kanah,to moiv). See BANGUE and CANNABIS. 
 
 CANADE'LLA. See CHANNA. 
 
 CANADE'NSE BA'LSAMUM. See BALSAMUM 
 and ABIES. 
 
 CANALI'CULUS, vel CANALIS ARTERIO'- 
 SUS. Dim. of Canalis. See ARTEIUOSUS DUCTUS. 
 
 CANA'LIS, (from canna, a reed). A CANAL. It 
 is also a round hollow instrument for embracing and 
 holding a broken limb. Hippocrates speaks of its use, 
 and Scultetus represents different sorts in his Arma- 
 mentarium, part. i. tab. 23. According to Gorraeus, 
 canalis signifies the hollow in the spine, which contains 
 the medulla. 
 
 CAXA'LES SEMICIRCULA'RES. The setnicircular canals 
 of the ear. 
 
 They are three in number, one superior and perpen- 
 dicular, one posterior and perpendicular, and one hori- 
 zontal; their size is nearly the same, but generally the 
 superior perpendicular is the largest. They begin in 
 the vestibulum, wind round the bone, and terminate 
 in the vestibulum again: each at its origin has a sepa- 
 rate orifice, but the two perpendiculars meet and return 
 into the vestibulum by one common orifice. That 
 these ducts contribute to hearing, appears from their 
 being found in birds and fishes, though the cochlea is 
 not found in cither. 
 
 CANA'LIS SEMIS. PETROS. The BOXY HALF CANAL. 
 See AUDITUS. 
 
 CANALIS VEXO'SUS. The vein of the funis umbi- 
 licalis proceeds from the placenta to the navel of the 
 child, and thence to the vena porta, with which it 
 communicates by its main trunk, where there is a canal, 
 which goes to the vena cava hepatica. It is called ca- 
 nalis, and ductus venosus ; it runs between the lobulus 
 Spigelii, and the left or small lobe of the liver. This 
 duct enters the vena cava hepatica of the left side, just 
 where it pierces the great trunk of the vena cava in- 
 fc 1*10 1* 
 
 CANA'NGJ: O'LEUM. (Indian.) Huffman men- 
 tions this oil as being scarce, and brought from India, 
 adding that it is distilled from the flowers of the lime tree. 
 It is in reality from those of the uvaria Lin. Sp. PI. 756. 
 The species u. aromatlca is not found in his system. 
 See Hoffman's Obs. Physico Chim. and in his Med. Rat. 
 Syst. vol. i. ii. cap. 6. 
 
 CA'NCAMUM GR^CO'HUM. See COURBARIL. 
 
C A N 
 
 527 
 
 C AN 
 
 CANCE'LLUS, (dim. of cancer, a crab). The 
 WRONG HEIR, also called Bernhardus eremita, cancer in 
 tentes degens. 
 
 It is a small species of cray fish, which the French 
 call BERNARD THE HERMIT, because it shuns others, 
 and retires into the first shell it meets with. It is 
 found in the slime near the rocks, but commonly in a 
 shell of a conic figure, and as large as a nut. There 
 is a larger species in the American islands : it is three 
 or four inches long. They call it the SOLDIER, be- 
 cause it fortifies itself in a shell which is not its own. 
 1'ather Du Tertres says, half its body is like a grass- 
 hopper. 
 
 \Vhen hung in the sun they dissolve into a kind of 
 oil, which is supposed to cure rheumatism if rubbed 
 on the part. 
 
 CA'NCER. The CRAB, (x#/>xivo?, from Kg%vo$, rough, 
 because of the roughness and sharpness of its claws. 
 Cancer in Latin corresponds with Kxpx.nof, the r*s, 
 or the x.xwut/><><; of the Greeks, and to the crab in the 
 English). 
 
 CANCER MARI'NUS, (from mare, the sea). Is that 
 called the SEA CRAB ; named also fiagurus, cancer me- 
 nus Lin. 
 
 CANCER FLUVIA'TILIS, (from Jlu-uius, a river). The 
 RIVER CRAB, or CRAY FISH ; cammarus and gammarus; 
 cancer astacus Lin. See ASTACUS MARINUS. 
 
 The black tips of the claw of sea crabs are levigated 
 and used as an absorbent under the name of pulv. e. 
 chel. cancrorum ppt. The London college direct a 
 compound powder, made with crabs' claws, red coral, 
 and chalk ; but they all consist of the same calcareous 
 animal earth. 
 
 Pul-via K chelis cancrorum comfiositus, is made by 
 uniting a pound of the tips of crabs' claws prepared to 
 three ounces of chalk, and as much red coral. 
 
 The composition has been considered to be inelegant, 
 for the chelf cancrorum consists of a calcareous earth, 
 part of which is combined with the phosphoric acid 
 and glutinous matter ; the corallium rubrum contains 
 the same, and these are mixed with chalk, a somewhat 
 more pure calcareous earth. The preparation is there- 
 fore far from a pure absorbent. The creta and testae 
 ostreorum will better supp!y the place ; and if calca- 
 reous earth is desired to be combined with phosphoric 
 acid, it may be found in the cornu cervi ustum. Ob- 
 servations on the Sp. Alterum Pharmacop. Londinen- 
 sis, 1788. 
 
 The college of Edinburgh in a former edition direct- 
 ed the following preparation called fridvis testaceun 
 coni/i6.titus. 
 
 Take of oyster shells prepared, one pound ; and of 
 white chalk prepared, half a pound. Mix. 
 
 The use of all the absorbent earths, and preparations 
 of shells, is to absorb acidities in the primx vise ; and 
 this prescription from the Edinburgh dispensatory is 
 equally valuable as a medicine with any other prepara- 
 tion of the kind, however attended with pompous 
 epithets. If they meet with no acid to dissolve them, 
 they should be accompanied by gentle purges. They 
 are suspected of promoting putrefaction, but produce 
 this effect only by absorbing acid, as we have already 
 explained. If oyster shells form with a very, weak acid 
 a mucilage, like that which lines the inner surface of 
 the stomach, bladder, and blood vessels, this mucilage 
 
 may supply in some measure the want of the natural 
 mucus when abraded. 
 
 See Lewis's Materia Medica, and Neumann's Che- 
 mical Works. 
 
 CANCER, (from #*/-,/$. a crab). By the term can- 
 ctr, the Roman writers understood what the Greeks 
 called gangrene and sphacelus; but the disease which 
 is now called cancer is what the Greeks and Romans 
 meant by carcinoma and carcinc/.?. It is called also lu- 
 pus, because it eats away the flesh like a wolf. See 
 Celsus, lib. v. cap. xxviii. 
 
 Galen observes, that, as the crab is furnished with 
 claws on both sides of its body, so in the carcinoma, 
 or carcinos, the veins, which are extended from the tu- 
 mour, represent with it a figure like a crab; hen.ce is 
 the disease called CANCER. Boerhaave adds, that if the 
 stagnating matter of a scirrhus is put in motion, so as 
 to inflame the vessels situated in its margin, it becomes 
 malignant, and then is called a cancer. 
 
 With Hippocrates we may, perhaps, most properly 
 consider all the species as comprised in the occult and 
 open cancer. A cancer then is, according to P. ^Egi- 
 neta, a hard unequal tumour, with or without an ulcer. 
 Hippocrates calls that an occult cancer that is not yet 
 burst ; and that an open one which is ulcerated. 
 
 Mr. Pearson says, when a malignant scirrhus, or a 
 warty excrescence, hath proceeded to a period of ul- 
 ccration, attended with a constant sense of ardent and 
 occasionally shooting pains, is irregular in its figure, 
 and presents an unequal surface ; if it discharges sor- 
 did, sanious, or fetid matter ; if the edges of the sore be 
 thick, indurated, and often exquisitely painful, some- 
 times inverted, at other times retorted, and exhibit a 
 serrated appearance ; and should the ulcer in its pro- 
 gress be frequently attended with haemorrhage, in con- 
 sequence of the erosion of blood vessels ; there will be 
 little hazard of mistake in calling it a cancerous ulcer. 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 locales and order tumores. He defines it a painful' 
 scirrhous tumour, terminating in a fatal ulcer. 
 
 Any part of the body may be the seat of this disor- 
 der, though a gland is generally, if not constantly, its 
 immediate situation. The obstruction is in the mi- 
 nuter vessels, and the adjacent parts are affected in con- 
 sequence. 
 
 "It is probable," according to Mr. Pearson, "that 
 any gland in the living body may be the seat of a can- 
 cerous disease; but it appears more frequently as an 
 idiopathic affection in those glands that form the seve- 
 ral secretions, than in the absorbent glands ; and of the 
 secreting organs, those that separate the fluids, which 
 arc to be employed in the animal economy, suffer 
 much oftener than the glands which secern the excre- 
 mentitious part of the blood. Indeed it may be doubted 
 whether an absorbent gland ever be the primary seat of 
 a true scirrhus. Daily experience evinces that these 
 glands may suffer contamination from their connection 
 with a cancerous part ; but, under such circumstances, 
 this morbid alteration being the effect of a disease in 
 that neighbourhood, it ought to be regarded as a se- 
 condary and consequent affection. I never yet met with 
 an unequivocal proof of a primary scirrhus in an AB- 
 SORBENT ULAND; and if a larger experience shall con- 
 firm this observation, and establish it as a general rule, 
 it will afford a material assistance in forming the diag- 
 
C A N 
 
 328 
 
 C 
 
 nosis of this disease. The general term scirrhus has 
 been applied, with too little discrimination, to indu- 
 rated tumours of the lymphatic glands. When these 
 appendages of the absorbent system enlarge in the 
 early part of life, the disease is commonly treated as 
 strumous ; but as a similar alteration of these parts 
 may, and often does, occur at a more advanced period, 
 there ought to be some very good reason for ascribing 
 malignity to one rather than the other. In old people 
 the tumour is indeed often larger, more indurated, and 
 less tractable, than in children; but \vhen the altera- 
 tion originated in the lymphatic glands, it will very 
 rarely be found to possess any thing cancerous in its 
 nature." However, in men, a cancer most frequently 
 seizes the tongue, mouth, or penis ; in women, the 
 breasts or the uterus, particularly about the cessation 
 of their periodical discharges; and in children, the 
 eyes. Sometimes at the breast there is a hard and un- 
 equal tumour, attended with pain, which is not quite 
 constant, and a burning heat much like what happens 
 in cancer, whence it is called ZAKUTIIAN, a sfiurious 
 cancer. 
 
 Celibacy, as well as the cessation of the menses, con- 
 duces to the production of cancers in women, and con- 
 sequently antiquated maids are the more subject to 
 them : next are those mothers who have not suckled 
 their children ; then follow women who are past child 
 bearing ; and the least so are men, and those women 
 who have borne children and nursed them with their 
 own milk. Hollerius observes, that girls are subject to 
 glandular tumours whose menstrual discharges are 
 scanty. 
 
 A hard unequal tumour that is indolent, and without 
 any discoloration in the skin, is called a SCIRRHUS ; but 
 when an itching is perceived in it, which is followed by 
 a pricking, shooting, or lancinating pain, and a change 
 of colour in the skin, it is usually denominated a CAN- 
 CER. It generally is small in the beginning, and increases 
 gradually; but though the skin changes to a red or livid 
 appearance, and the state of the tumour from an indo- 
 lent to a painful one, it is sometimes very difficult to 
 say when the scirrhus really becomes a cancer, the pro- 
 gress being quick or slow, according to concurring 
 causes. When the tumour is attended with a peculiar 
 kind of burning, shooting pains, and the skin hath ac- 
 quired the dusky purple or livid hue, it may then be 
 deemed the malignant scirrhus, or confirmed cancer. 
 Mr. Pearson further adds, when thus far advanced in 
 women's breasts, the tumour sometimes increases 
 speedily to a great size, having a knotty unequal surface, 
 more glands becoming obstructed, the nipple sinks in, 
 turgid veins are conspicuous, ramifying around, and re- 
 sembling a crab's claws. These are the characteristics 
 of an occult cancer on the external parts; and we may 
 suspect the existence of one internally when such pain 
 and heat as hath been described succeed in parts where 
 the patient hath before been sensible of a weight and 
 pressure, attended with obtuse pain. A cancerous tu- 
 mour never melts down in suppuration like an inflam- 
 matory one ; but when it is ready to break open, espe- 
 cially in the breast, it generally becomes prominent in 
 some minute point, attended with an increase of the 
 peculiar kind of burning, shooting pain, felt before at 
 intervals, in a less degree, and deeper in the body of the 
 gland. In the prominent part of the tumour, in this 
 
 state, a corroding ichor sometimes transudes through 
 the skin, soon forming an ulcer; at other times a con- 
 siderable quantity of a thin lymphatic fluid, tinged with 
 blood from eroded vessels, is found on it. Ulcers of tin 
 cancerous nature discharge a thin, fetid, acrid sanies, 
 which corrodes the parts, having thick dark coloured 
 retorted lips ; and fungous excrescences frequently rise 
 from these ulcers, notwithstanding the corrosiveness of 
 the discharge. In this state they are often attended with 
 excruciating, pungent, lancinating, burning pains, and 
 sometimes with bleeding. 
 
 Though a scirrhus may truly be deemed a cancer us 
 soon as pain is perceived in it, yet every painful tumour 
 is not a cancer ; nor is it always easy to say whether a 
 cancer is the disorder or not : irregular hard lumps may 
 be perceived in the breast ; but, on examining the other 
 breast, where no uneasiness is perceived, the same kind 
 of tumours are sometimes found, which renders the 
 diagnostic uncertain. Yet, in every case, after the 
 cessation of catamcnia, hard unequal tumours in the 
 breast are suspicious; nor, though without pain, arc. 
 they to be supposed indolent or innoxious. We think, 
 with Mr. Pearson, that the absorbent glands are seldom 
 or never the scat of cancers; and, could we distinguish 
 in the breast these from the true secretory organs, our 
 distinction might be more correct. Lymphatic glands 
 are, however, found in the breast, though not numer- 
 ous. A few distinct tumours, traced in a chain to the 
 axilla, are perhaps lymphatic glands, and will never be- 
 come cancerous; yet no prudent physician will offer 
 such a decided opinion even to the patient's friends. 
 
 The nature of cancer is unknown. It has long been 
 disputed, whether it was a general disease, a portion of 
 the fluids, determined by different causes to the affected 
 part, or whether any accident to the organ diseased 
 altered its former habits, so as to produce a poisonous 
 corrosive fluid instead of the usual salutary one. Much 
 serious argument, and, we may add, much idle jargon, 
 have been employed on both sides. We shall endeavour, 
 at least, to place the question on its proper footing; 
 and, though we may not greatly elucidate the subject, 
 yet we trust we may be able to direct the arguments 
 and observations more conclusively in future. 
 
 If cancer were a general disease, we might expect it 
 to be distinguished by a determined appearance in the 
 look, or decided marks in the constitution : it might be 
 sometimes hereditary, or perhaps contagious. We sus- 
 pect that there are striking appearances in the com- 
 plexion ; for we have found cancers more frequent in 
 the dark cadaverous complexions than in the fairer 
 kind. The complexion we mean is distinct from the 
 darkness of the atrabilious or melancholic habits : a 
 blue tint seems mixed with the brown, and is chiefly 
 conspicuous under the eyes, or in the parts usually fair. 
 This may, perhaps, be a refinement without founda- 
 tion, but we think we have often observed it. There 
 is certainly no constitutional symptom by which it can 
 be predicted, if, in women, a scanty and a dark co- 
 loured catamenial discharge be not a prognostic of the 
 future disease. We would not, however, disseminate 
 alarm ; and can truly add, that in such cases the wo- 
 man is by no means peculiarly liable to cancer; yet 
 cancer sometimes follows the cessation of such a dis- 
 charge. Cancer has certainly been traced in females 
 of the same family ; and those who have escaped, suf- 
 
C A X 
 
 CAN 
 
 fer from irregular anomalous pains, and different, often 
 unaccountable, complaints. That cancer is contagious 
 we have not the slightest reason to believe: we mean 
 from effluvia ; for the matter inserted under the skin, 
 or touched with the tongue, has been said to produce 
 the complaint. 
 
 Such arguments will scarcely establish the general 
 nature of the disease ; but others, drawn from its his- 
 tory, may be more decisive. It is not uncommon to 
 rind a cancerous sore heal by the efforts of nature only ; 
 and it is equally common to find soon afterwards, dis- 
 eases in different organs, as if some morbid matter had 
 been deposited on them. We have seen an enteritis, 
 .vith peculiar symptoms, follow ; and we have, in 
 more than one instance, found an apoplectic attack at 
 no great distance. Fixed pains in the limbs, and an 
 unconquerable sciatica, have been frequent followers. 
 It may be asked, do cancers so often heal as to give 
 such an extent of observation ? We have seen six in- 
 stances of this kind, and one or other complaint has 
 followed : in one an apoplectic attack occurred twice, 
 and the last was fatal. It is with pain we add another 
 source of similar observations, we mean the extirpa- 
 tion of a cancerous tumour. Were the disease local 
 only, the operation should be expected always to suc- 
 ceed; and indeed in the early stages, in tumours 
 which have yet assumed no very decided character, 
 which are moveable, and the constitution otherwise 
 sound, no return is found often to take place. In other 
 circumstances, however, a return is common. The 
 blood then may be at last affected ; and, if so, why not 
 at first ? Why should not a blow in the breast in every 
 instance produce a cancer, if it does in any, but that 
 the constitution is previously diseased ? Thus a blow 
 on the knee will produce a white swelling; but ten 
 thousand children receive blows on the knees, and un- 
 less a scrofulous disposition should concur, no incon- 
 venience arises. 
 
 If, however, the matter is generated in the constitu- 
 tion and determined to a gland ; if, again absorbed 
 and carried to another organ, various questions will 
 arise. Is the whole deposited on the part first affected? 
 Does the poison possess an assimilatory power, or when 
 one part is diseased, is it the focus in which all the 
 matter is concentrated ? \\'e find it is fashionable to 
 deny cancer to be a general disorder, and complaints, 
 previous or subsequent to it, are explained away ; yet, 
 while we do not triumphantly urge difficulties on the 
 opposite side, we trust that they will not be pressed 
 against what we suggest only as the more probable 
 opinion. We will, however, explain our own ideas of 
 
 tate of the poison in this complaint. 
 In all cases of cancer, either a morbid matter seems 
 to float in the constitution, or the fluids are hi a de- 
 praved state, from which such a matter may be derived. 
 The last is seemingly more often the case. When, 
 then, a cause of inflammation supervenes; when a 
 wound or a bruise occasions the necessity of a dis- 
 charge; this wound will assume what is styled a bad 
 aspect, any suppuration will become cancerous. In 
 fact, what might be a mild, salutary suppuration in a 
 healthy constitution, will thus be of an opposite kind. 
 While the sore continues open, there is not always an 
 absorption ; for in the irritable, inflammatory state of 
 tilcers from specific contagion, we see few, if' any, in- 
 i. 
 
 stances of the fluids being absorbed. Yet in cancer, 
 after some time, we know that absoqrtion does take 
 place ; and, when inflammation abates, and the sore is 
 healed, we have every reason to think that the impedi- 
 ment to the action of the lymphatics is removed. The 
 matter then, thus accumulated, and thus changed, may 
 be taken up and again deposited:. 
 
 If this reasoning be admitted, and we kn^w that it 
 will meet very accurately all the phenomena, we shall 
 find that the fomes in the blood is not really cancerous, 
 but capable of becoming so in consequence of its being 
 subject to the process of suppuration in the injured 
 part. Supposing, therefore, the injured part to be re- 
 moved before suppuration has contributed to the change, 
 the patient may remain safe ; and supposing these 
 depraved fluids not again to be brought to a suppurated 
 gland, the disease may not recur. The whole of 
 reasoning may be pronounced theoretical. Admitted : 
 it will, however, explain every appearance ; it will elu- 
 cidate every part of the best founded practical conduci. 
 Let it be for a moment supposed fallacious; it will at- 
 ford a clue to connect numerous facts and discordant 
 directions. 
 
 But what, it may be asked, is this depraved state of 
 the blood which will produce such a destructive ene- 
 my ? We can answer, that it is an excess of ammonia, 
 with a more copious development of an ingredient in 
 the animal fluids which we have so anxiously pointed 
 out, sulphur. The discharge from cancer, Dr. Craw- 
 ford has informed us, is an hepatised ammonia; and we 
 find in no secreted fluid any ingredient that does noi 
 exist in the blood. Its component parts may be varied 
 in form, in proportion, in consistence, and acrimony, 
 but they are still the same; and this position, not 
 hastily hazarded, we trust will be kept in the mind 
 of our readers. It shall at a future period be u 
 loped. 
 
 In this reasoning we have laid a particular stress ou 
 the changes produced by suppurated glands: it was 
 not without reason ; but the explanation of the reason 
 would lead us from the point. In fact, there art 
 instances of glands suppurating, as the surgeon style 
 it, kindly. Suppuration chiefly takes place in the cel- 
 lular substance ; and, when the glandular parts are 
 affected, whether conglobate or conglomerate, the 
 wound does not heal readily. When, however, in a 
 cancerous habit a tumour or a wound assumes a pecu- 
 liarly unpleasant appearance, if the part is not glandu- 
 lar, the wound may either heal, or the whole be taken 
 out, if accessible, with little danger of returning ; and 
 we think it a strong proof of what we have alleged, that, 
 when not in a gland, but in the lip or nose, the opera- 
 tion generally succeeds: in fact, the peculiar matter ;- 
 not further contaminated by the unkindly suppuration. 
 We have spoken also of cancers chiefly as a female 
 complaint. It is not their peculiar misfortune; but in 
 them it chiefly attacks the glands ; in men, other parts. 
 In women the operation does not often succeed; in men 
 it seldom fails. 
 
 We must not, however, rest so strongly on the system 
 just stated, to neglect the sentiments of other authors. 
 It is certainly, as we have said, the more general and 
 the more fashionable opinion that cancers are local 
 complaints. This idea has not, however, been ex- 
 panded so as to meet all the appearances, unless by 
 U u 
 
CAS 
 
 530 
 
 C A N 
 
 -referring it to putrid or scrofulous tumours, except by 
 the pathologists of the school of Mr. Hunter, who have 
 spoken of diseased, and, more lately, of acquired ac- 
 tions. We purposely omit the opinion of Mr. Adams, 
 which we shall afterwards consider more at length. 
 
 If the idea of ' taking on diseased action,' be any 
 thing more than saying that a part is diseased, it has 
 not been explained. If it is no more, it says nothing : 
 a cancerous mamma is a diseased mamma, and of 
 course has taken on diseased action. A new step has, 
 however, been lately added, and a part has been said 
 to acquire new actions. Thus, when nature cannot 
 unite a fracture by a bony callus, she supplies its place 
 by a cartilaginous medium. When the coat of an artery 
 is weakened, a lamina of bone supplies the defect; " and 
 in scirrhous formations or changes, a marked and very 
 extraordinary attempt is very frequently evinced to cor- 
 rect the deranged state of things, by reducing the whole 
 into one insensible and homogeneous mass: and here, 
 at the same time, is afforded the most direct evidence 
 of the disease of cancer arising and depending on sim- 
 ple altered organisation only. The very source and 
 supply of the disease is an assimilation of various and 
 unequal structures, giving rise to dissimilar actions. 
 What then could nature do better (when all her at- 
 tempts have failed to restore an equilibrium of parts) 
 than what she very often effects, viz. reducing the 
 whole into a bony mass? Here all discordancy of action 
 is at once destroyed, and an attempt at natural cure in 
 scirrhus is clearly evinced, which shuts out the idea of 
 a ' specific virus.' This attempt at natural cure is fre- 
 quently exemplified in the examinations of true scirrhi, 
 a progressive change into bone being often evident ; in 
 many, the centres are completely ossified. Such at- 
 tempts have been still more succesfully accomplished 
 in the ovaria, these parts having often been found wholly- 
 converted into bone by the cancerous action. See 
 Baillie's Morbid Anatomy. 
 
 " Confused, therefore, as the cancerous mass may ap- 
 pear, yet more of arrangement would seem to exist than 
 one might at first be aware of. Such would appear to 
 be evinced with respect to the membranous intersec- 
 tions, or septa, most commonly observed in scirrhi ; as 
 particularly noticed by Dr. Baillie. 
 
 " Query : In the view of natural cure, may not these 
 septa serve as a surface of extension for bony actions, 
 similar to what we see in the formation of the bones of 
 the head?" Young on Cancers, p. 51, &c. 
 
 We have thus selected the author's words, as we were 
 apprehensive of mutilating or misunderstanding his rea- 
 soning. According then to this author, if any part is 
 diseased, or, to come nearer the point, if any gland is 
 obstructed so that its usual actions are disturbed, it ac- 
 quires other actions; chiefly,as it should seem, to supply 
 the deficiency, to obliterate the part, or to restore it to 
 a healthy state. 
 
 If we were to examine the changes attributed to these 
 acquired actions in the passage quoted, we should find 
 A more ready mode of explaining them ; nor should we 
 require so recondite a foundation, as Mr. Young's fun- 
 damental axiom, that ' the essence of organic life is im- 
 mutable.' We should not, however, object to this rea- 
 soning, were the terminations of cancer ossifications ; 
 or indeed were there any acquired actions which would 
 vestore the organisation of the parts, or compensate 
 
 for its injured functions : on the contrary, by cancer 
 the part is indeed destroyed, but sound parts suffer, and 
 life itself is lost. We perceive, also, no explanation of 
 the phenomena of cancer in this system of acquired ac- 
 tions, and, of course, need not dwell on it. Mr. 
 Young's work is the latest on this subject; but, in the 
 same school we have found nothing more satisfactory. 
 We agree, however, with him, that scrofula and cancer 
 are distinct diseases. 
 
 The only other system which it is necessary to no- 
 tice is that of Mr. Adams, who considers cancers as 
 owing to animals of the hyclatid kind. To find them 
 penetrating all the intricate convolutions of minute 
 arteries, is, at first view, a striking objection to this sys- 
 tem ; yet they appear in the liver., in the ovaria, and 
 other organs, where the access is equally difficult. 
 This subject, of course, we must resume when we speak 
 of this animal, and can only add, that the cause is highly 
 probable ; and were the opinion we have offered no 
 longer tenable, we should not hesitate to adopt that of 
 Mr. Adams. A singular case of cancer, strongly cor- 
 roborative of the disease arising from hydatids, occurs 
 in Dr. Hamilton's Observations on Scrofulous Affec- 
 tions, with Remarks on Scirrhus, &c. 
 
 The parts usually affected by cancer are, the mam- 
 mae of females, the uterus, the tcstes, the glans penis, 
 the tongue, the stomach, cheeks, lips, and angles of the 
 eyes. These are not always glandular parts ; nor, 
 though a cancer of these is a more dangerous disease, 
 though extirpation more seldom succeeds, yet in a de- 
 praved state of the fluids, any organ may suffer if a 
 cause of suppuration occurs. The ovaria are said to be 
 affected with cancer : more commonly, however, they 
 become scirrhous; or enlarged by hydatids, forming 
 local encysted dropsy. Of the prostate gland, also, can- 
 cer is a rare complaint, though in advanced age this 
 part often becomes scirrhous. The breasts of females 
 are seldom cancerous before the cessation of the men- 
 strual discharge, for whatever may be the ajifiearance, 
 
 a MILK ABSCESS NEVER BECOMES A CANCER. We have 
 
 seen it continue beyond the period of the cessation of 
 the catamenia without any bad consequences : it has 
 healed at last. 
 
 It is not easy to say why the parts mentionetl should 
 be peculiarly subject to the disease. The cause has 
 been referred to a complicated structure ; but there is no 
 such structure in the tongue, in the lips, in the angles 
 of the eyes. The sexual parts are certainly most sub- 
 ject to the complaint. Is it that the circulation is 
 slower; that congestion is more likely to happen; and 
 that any accidental cause of inflammation may excite 
 the action of the obstructed portion ? In every view of 
 the disease the same difficulties will recur. 
 
 Of the-causes of cancers we can say little. In the 
 stomach, the dram drinker has been supposed more liable 
 to the disease ; and in general what induces a depraved 
 state of the fluids, as irregularity in diet, ebriety, a 
 sedentary life, and confined air, predispose to it. Ce- 
 libacy, as we have observed, seems to be a predisposing 
 cause; and we have suspected that when marriage has 
 taken place at a late period, the disposition to cancel- 
 has been accelerated. 
 
 The progress of cancer is various ; in some cases 
 rapid, in others slow. In almost every stage nature 
 seems to attempt relief, and granulations occasionally 
 
C A 
 
 351 
 
 spring up, giving hopes of a cure, which arc soon dis- 
 appointed. The discharge is not highly putrid, but has 
 a peculiar hepatic smell, sufficiently well known. The 
 taste is said not to be acrimonious, but insipid and 
 ' mawkish.' 
 
 A cure is rarely made but with the knife or caustic; 
 \\hen these methods of relief are not used, the treat- 
 ment is only palliative. If the tumour firmly adheres 
 10 the subjacent part, it can neither be extirpated nor 
 cd away by a caustic: if it is moveable, it may ge- 
 nerally be taken away, cautiously avoiding such blood 
 is as would endanger life by being wounded. In 
 general, the larger are more dangerous than the less, the 
 painful than the indolent, and the ulcerated than the 
 occult. When a breast is once scirrhous, it seldom 
 continues long in a state that threatens a cancer with- 
 out affecting the axillary glands, occasionally the other 
 breast, or the uterus. When a cancer in any part is 
 attended with a hardness of the adjacent glands, success 
 hath r-rely followed an attempt to cure. In habits not 
 otherwise disordered, an occult cancer should not be 
 Derated by emollients, stimulating application, or 
 intemperance, for then it may remain a long time with- 
 out inconvenience ; though at the cessation of the menses 
 in women they will be exasperated. If then it can be 
 conveniently done, it may be most proper to extirpate 
 early. 
 
 The remedies employed in this disease have been 
 various; and, though we cannot always boast of suc- 
 cess, we can often arrest the progress of the complaint, 
 and, without curing, can, for a series of years, render it 
 harmless. Our former explanations will at least con- 
 nect the remedies, and perhaps render their application 
 more clear. 
 
 If, in a cachectic habit, a tumour is formed on any 
 of the external parts mentioned, indolent, discoloured, 
 and occasionally painful, we have reason to suspect the 
 approach of cancer. If in the breast of women about 
 the cessation of the menstrual discharge, should there 
 be even no pain, danger is to be apprehended. This is 
 perhaps the period for topical, refrigerant applications, 
 for topical discharges, and for internal alterative me- 
 dicines. Leeches should be repeatedly applied, the 
 parts bathed with saturnine lotions, the diet limited to 
 the mildest nutriment, and wine avoided. In short, at 
 this period, every thing that can prevent or lessen in- 
 ilammation should be employed, while the activity of 
 the smaller vessels may be gently stimulated to prevent 
 or relieve congestion. We combine the stimulant and 
 relaxant power very successfully in the form of Plum- 
 mer's pill, to which a slight opiate may be added, taking 
 care that no constipation of the bowels should increase 
 the heat. After a short period, the external applica- 
 tions may be more stimulating. The aqua ammoniae 
 acetat-t may supersede Goulard's lotion; a small pro- 
 portion of mercurial ointment with camphor may be 
 gently rubbed in, around rather than v/ion the tumour, 
 or a mercurial plaster applied. At the same period, 
 issues have been sometimes formed in distant parts, 
 but we have had little experience of their utility; yet 
 the measure certainly merits a trial. 
 
 Internal cancers, however, give no certain index of 
 their existence till they are advanced much further. 
 Vi . if in a cachectic state, there are irregular and dark 
 discharges of blood from the vagina, shooting pains in 
 
 the lower part of the belly, a sense of weight on 
 ing in bed sensibly felt to fall on the lower side; above 
 all, if, on examination, the uterus feels heavy, the osti- 
 nea hard, and w-ith irregular projections; there can be 
 little doubt of the cause. When the discharge becomes 
 more decidedly of a cancerous nature, every doubt must 
 be removed. Cancer in the vagina, an uncommon case, 
 but of which we have seen an instance, can be easily 
 felt: in the rectum also the distinction is not difficult. 
 In the stomach it is very doubtful, and is seldom as- 
 certained till after death. Yet, whenever cancer is 
 suspected in the internal parts, if no discharge has yet 
 taken place, the same plan of internal remedies may" be 
 followed. 
 
 A question will arise, whether this (we now 
 the state of external cancers in the early peri 
 proper time for the celebrated deobstruents. 
 and arsenic ? Were our own experience to 
 we should say, that, in this state, we have : 
 useful. Of the former we would speak 
 sitation. It seems to have been first gi . 
 trial, and continued from the conikiei 
 those who had apparently used it with su 
 integrity of Van Swieten, Storck, an-: ( 
 not insinuate the slightest suspicion : 
 those who are willing to believe in the power- 
 dicine, will always find some facts apparently to support 
 them. We dare not say that hemlock is' of no use; 
 but if called on for facts to justify any assertion in its 
 favour, we should find them with difficulty. After these 
 observations we need not return to this remedy, but 
 shall only add, that the doses, gradually increased, of 
 the extract, soon become a cold inert mass on the sto- 
 mach. The seeds are more active in a smaller bulk; 
 but, in whatever form it is given, it should be increased 
 till it exerts some evident power on the general system, 
 either by affecting the head or stomach with giddiness 
 or nausea. 
 
 We may, indeed, be asked, by what links we connect 
 the effects of the hemlock with the accounts we have 
 given of the disease? We see no connection ; but may- 
 observe, in general, that all the poisonous plants excite 
 a commotion in the system, with a design probably of 
 counteracting their deleterious effects. When this 
 commotion is general and considerable, the obstructions 
 of a diseased part may experience some salutary change. 
 This is the case with the aconite, the foxglove, the hem- 
 lock, and the whole tribe; and the suspicion receives 
 no inconsiderable support from this circumstance, that 
 these medicines are only serviceable when raised to such 
 a dose as to produce violent effects. Few practitioners 
 will, probably, doubt that hemlock has done infinite! 1 , 
 more mischief in supposed cancers, than it has done 
 good in real ones. 
 
 It may be asked, also, to what period of the coir.pl 
 the internal use of arsenic should be confined : We 
 suspect it is not proper in this early stage : at a later 
 period it certainly acts as a tonic, and a moderately 
 gentle stimulant. We have seen, from its use, an ex- 
 tensive sore filled with the most healthy granulations, 
 the complexion become clear, the appetite improved, 
 and the general health increased. Unfortunate]',, these 
 good effects have not been permanent. By increasing 
 the dose, we have gained a little more, but at ! 
 advantage was apparently ' 
 
 r u ? 
 
CAN 
 
 !32 
 
 CAN 
 
 We have been led, however, from our path, by pur- 
 suing the effects of remedies not adapted for the stage 
 of the complaint we were considering. When an ac- 
 cidental tumour is excited to suppuration in a diseased 
 habit, and the plans formerly mentioned neither discuss 
 it nor prevent inflammation, the sore appears to arise 
 from distinct points in the manner described, which 
 soon unite, and form one large, foul, ragged ulcer, with 
 retracted or inverted edges. This ulcer is painful and 
 irritable; but the sedative applications do not then suc- 
 ceed, and moderately stimulant ones seem to relieve. 
 In fact, the inflammation is of the erysipelatous kind, 
 and requires warmer applications than truly phlegmonic 
 sores. At this period, medicines, we fear, are useless. 
 The arsenic, the hemlock, the aconite, the bclla donna, 
 with innumerable other poisonous plants, have had 
 their supporters, but success has not procured many 
 imitators. The carrot poultice was thought useful : it 
 corrected the foetor, but did no more. The carbonic 
 acid air had its day of triumph in many different forms, 
 but is no longer remembered. Hemlock has been used 
 in fomentations and in tepid baths, in which the pa- 
 tient has been directed to sit for twenty minutes, at 
 times with some apparent utility, but often without ef- 
 fect. Toads have been induced to suck the sore, and 
 it has been said that- they expire in agonies, while the 
 appearance of the ulcer is meliorated. If this were, 
 however, the case, the practice would not have been 
 abandoned. We have witnessed the experiment, but 
 it was at an age when our observations ceuld scarcely 
 be trusted. At this period, mercury is, we think, in- 
 jurious; but arsenic, which unites a tonic with an in- 
 ferior stimulating power, will often produce temporary 
 benefit. 
 
 We have described the effects of arsenic given inter- 
 nally, as well as the disappointment which often followed 
 its continued use. Another metallic tonic has been 
 employed, it is said with some success, in cancers, viz. 
 the ferrum ammoniacale, formerly the flores Martial es. 
 With this remedy we have had little experience; but 
 Tiave reason to believe, that, like the arsenic, its advan- 
 tages are temporary only. It is assisted by a tincture 
 of iron, united probably with aether; but which is imi- 
 tated, with sufficient advantage, by mixing the tinctura 
 ferri muriati with an equal portion of spirit of wine. 
 
 Before we speak more fully of external and other re- 
 medies, we may mention one form of cancer which 
 does not essentially differ from the usual appearances of 
 the disease but in its very rapid increase. It has been 
 railed the occult cancer, probably because it was sup- 
 posed to be a sudden deposition of matter before con- 
 cealed. The swelling is rapid, and increases soon to an 
 alarming size, with very considerable hardness. Whe- 
 ther this be a real deposition from the blood, or whether 
 peculiar causes assist its rapid increase, is of little con- 
 sequence to enquire, as the treatment is the same, and 
 the success, though not greater, certainly not less. 
 
 When a tumour in any part has not ulcerated, when 
 attended with little pain, and freely moveable, extirpa- 
 tion is an operation equally easy and successful. In 
 parts apparently not glandular, as in the cheeks, the 
 lips, the glans penis, &c. it very often succeeds com- 
 pletely. In the breast, the disease is more likely to re- 
 turn; yet, in the state just described, even this is not 
 ve'ry common. The further we recede from it, the less 
 
 favourable is the prognostic. The first Monro gives, 
 in the Medical Essays of Edinburgh, a very unfavour- 
 able statement of the operation; but Mr. Hill, of Dum- 
 fries, seems to have been more successful. It may be, 
 indeed, remarked, that a large proportion of the cancers 
 he extirpated were from the lips and other parts; those 
 of the breast were not equally numerous. 
 
 When female timidity refuses to submit to the knife, 
 a caustic has been proposed, and the substance chosen 
 has been arsenic. We have already spoken of this sub- 
 stance and its preparations, but, by accident, omitted 
 one very commonly employed, the magnes arsenicalis. 
 The omission was the more singular, as it stood in our 
 list of arsenical preparations, and we mentioned the 
 plasters formed from it. The preparation was first 
 described by Hollandus about the latter end of the 
 fourteenth century, and afterwards by Crollius, Ange- 
 lus Sala, and Vitalis. It is made by melting together 
 arsenic, sulphur, and antimony. The preparation has 
 been improved by Mr. Justamond, who used it as a 
 caustic, under the name of arsenicum antimoniatum. 
 and was prepared by melting two parts of antimony 
 with one of arsenic. The sulphur of the antimony sup- 
 plies a sufficient portion in this instance to lessen the 
 virulence of the metal. 
 
 We think, however, that arsenic is improperly called 
 a caustic. This acts by destroying the part to which it 
 is applied. Arsenic, on the contrary, separates Un- 
 sound from the diseased portion, not by any action on 
 the part itself, but by exciting the powers of nature; 
 and a caustic is added to it to destroy the integuments. 
 The effect of arsenic may be very properly illustrated 
 by what takes place in mortifications. When, by warm 
 fomentations, stimulants, and tonics, the disease is con- 
 quered, a red circle is observed at some little distance 
 from the mortified part, which, by degrees, suppurates, 
 separating the diseased from the healthy portion. Ar- 
 senic acts in the same way. No part is destroyed, but, 
 by the inflammation excited, the diseased mass is sepa- 
 rated from the sound. In this action, it coincides with 
 what we have observed of its general effects, which we 
 found to be those of a stimulant and tonic; and the , 
 opinion is supported by the similar effects of a remedy, 
 whose powers we found greatly to resemble those of 
 arsenic; we mean mercury. In the bay sore, which is 
 a true cancer, occurring on the coast of Honduras, we 
 are informed, by Dr. Moseley, that an effectual cure is 
 obtained by an application of corrosive sublimate. 
 About a scruple is sufficient for a cancer, which a plas- 
 ter of diachylon, about the size o a crown piece, would 
 cover. Mr. Justamond, in some instances, joins the 
 corrosive sublimate with arsenic. Opium, added to 
 both applications, mitigates the pain without injuring 
 the efficacy of the remedy. The argentum nitratum, 
 with opium, is sometimes applied the day before the 
 arsenic, to destroy the integuments, in which it supplies 
 the place of the crowfoot in Plunket's receipt. 
 
 When ulceration has begun and is spreading; when 
 the tumour is fixed to the ribs; the glands leading to 
 the axilla swelled; art can no longer promise relief. 
 To case the pain and lessen the foetor of the discharge, 
 are al! its pretensions, and these objects are often at- 
 tained by opium, hemlock, the carrot poultice, oxy- 
 genated muriatic acid, goose grass, and fixed air. 
 Opium and hemlock may be given for the relief of parti. 
 
(AN 
 
 333 
 
 C A N 
 
 internally, and applied externally in poultices or washes : 
 the others are applied externally only. The fixed air 
 has been thrown against the sore from an elastic bottle, 
 or a bladder armed with a proper pipe ; or the part has 
 been bathed by the acidulous water. Mr. Justamond, 
 for a similar purpose, advises the powder of the cala- 
 mus aromaticus, or of the flowers of zinc ; to either of 
 which as mucn crude sal ammoniac as the state of the 
 ulcer will allow may be added. Even in this state, 
 however, the ulcer sometimes suddenly heals ; but, it 
 is, as we have said, to carry its destructive influence to 
 other parts; and this unexpected change has given 
 credit to the numerous nostrums so industriously re- 
 commended. 
 
 Mr. Bell, in his Treatise on Ulcers, edit. 3. p. 299, 
 Sec. observes, that cancers are most frequently in the 
 lips in men, and the breasts in women. The sooner, 
 we have remarked, the operation is performed, the 
 greater is the chance of the extirpation proving effec- 
 tual. This, however, is contradicted positively by Mr. 
 Pearson. "If," says he, "the removal of the morbid 
 part were equally complete in two patients, one of 
 whom had been afflicted seven months, and the other 
 seven years, with a cancer, I should esteem the latter in 
 less danger of a relapse than the former. For example, 
 when the breast is affected by a cancer, distant parts of 
 that gland may become the seat of the morbid altera- 
 tion about the same period. These several diseased 
 portions may not advance with equal celerity; but, 
 while one part acquires a considerable bulk, the other 
 altered parts may be scarcely objects of attention. Un- 
 der such circumstances, the more obviously morbid 
 parts may be removed; but, the disease being only in 
 progression, no man can be certain, without removing 
 the whole breast, that he has not left some diseased 
 fibres. If, however, the disease shall continue without 
 increasing during several years, one may in general 
 conclude that its boundaries are more accurately de- 
 fined." Conscious that such accidents may occur, Mr. 
 Bell therefore advises, when the complaint is on the 
 breast, although part of it only may be affected, the 
 whole should be always taken off. But, although it be 
 proper to extirpate every part that is really diseased, 
 none of the sound external teguments should be ever 
 unnecessarily destroyed, nor should more of them be 
 f aken away than is requisite. A little before the sore 
 heals up, an issue should be established, so as to dis- 
 charge freely before the cicatrix is formed. If scirrhous 
 or cancerous disorders appear in several different parts, 
 the removal of any or all of them would not probably 
 be effectual. If cancers adhere to another adjacent 
 part, they rarely can be extirpated with safety ; a can- 
 cerous tumour may be attached to a circumjacent 
 muscle or tendon, and may admit of an operation : how- 
 ever, much prudence is requisite in attempting a des- 
 perate case. See also Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. 434, 
 where he directs how to amputate cancerous br. 
 AMPUTATIO. 
 
 \\ hen tumours of the axillary glands occur, their ex- 
 tirpation also is generally recommended. We have, 
 however, suspected that this is unnecessary, for we 
 have found them remain indolent : after the 
 
 operation has succeeded. Yet it is a prudent precaution. 
 
 CANCER ox THE FACE is generally seated on the- iips, 
 nose, or eye lids. When these ulcerate, they are al- 
 
 ways attended with a hardness, which extends in pro- 
 portion as that which formed the first tumour is de- 
 stroyed by erosion, and is always preceded by a change 
 in the colour of the skin, which, before it indur 
 turns red; and, in extirpating, all that is thus florid 
 must be cut away, as well as the part that is aianifestly 
 cancerous. See Le Dran's Observation.^. When a 
 cancer on the lip becomes ulcerous, it appea: 
 like a crack, and then gradually widens. In extirp. 
 cancerous lips, the operation is best performed i 
 the cure of the hare lip. Mr. Sheldon obse: 
 cancer in the cheek, which no operation can cure, 
 ceeds from a polypus: 
 
 CANCER ix THE INTESTINES. In this case the patient 
 is continually afflicted with a highly acrid and obstinate- 
 discharge from the bowels resembling dysente: 
 corrodes all the parts it touches, and is attended with 
 frequent convulsions and fixed pains. 
 
 CANCER ix THE TESTICLE. The most powerful means 
 may be tried; great advantage hath followed the inter- 
 nal and external use of hemlock, but castration is gene- 
 rally the sad but safest resource. 
 
 CANCER IN THE WOMB. This disease, we have said, 
 happens generally about the time of the menses disap- 
 pearing, but may occur at any other period of life. It 
 is known by tensive lancinating pains in the pelvis and 
 womb ; indurations in the part, sensible to the touch, 
 a preceding immoderate discharge of the whites, some- 
 times of the catamenia, or both. .tius remarks, that 
 " there is a violent pain in the groins, upper part o 
 belly and loins, whilst the parts original!;. I can 
 
 hardly bear to be touched : but, if the cancer is u! 
 ted, besides the pain and hardness about the ne 
 the womb, there are ulcers with tumid, sordid, and 
 whitish lips, and from them a fetid sanie- The 
 
 discharge from these ulcers is very various, being some- 
 times bloody, sanio&s, or accompanied with sloughs. 
 If the indurations are not ulcerated, the discharge is 
 sanious and acrid. In time the labia swell, and arc 
 cedematous; and if, as sometimes happens, the ingui- 
 nal glands are obstructed, the cedema extends alon 
 thigh. 
 
 In this unhappy case, besides the general methc 
 clo3e adherence to the extract, or semina cicutas -, 
 be insisted on ; beginning with a small dose, an. 
 creasing it gradually. This sometimes moderate 
 pains better than opium. Mr. Justamond, in this case, 
 depends much on the bath and injections of hem. 
 See CANCER. 
 
 Mr. Le Febure recommends, in case of cancL 
 ulcers in the womb, that injections should be frequently 
 thrown up of a decoction of carrots and hemlock, i 
 ing four grains of opium, and as much arsenic, dissolved 
 in every pint. When in the bone or bones of a ii 
 cancer takes place, the amputation of that limb will be 
 necessary. 
 
 The peculiar advantages of Mr. Fearon's mode of 
 excision of the breast, and .tnaent, merit 
 
 attention. 
 
 The patient being seated COHV .cad 
 
 supported upon a pill'' ; assistant behind, 
 
 her arms held by one on ea- .e surgeon m: 
 
 a hoi !. jbion, in the direction of the ri: 
 
 below the nipple; the assistants then cira'.v U 
 ments as far asunder as possible, and press their fingers 
 
CAN 
 
 334 
 
 C A N 
 
 on the bleeding arteries, whilst the surgeon is dissecting 
 the diseased mass from the skin above, and the pectoral 
 muscle or parts below : after which, the wound being 
 carefully examined, every small indurated part is to be 
 removed. 
 
 The haemorrhage by this time generally ceases; but 
 if an artery still bleeds freely, it must be secured by 
 means of the tcnaculum and ligature, the ends of which 
 are left a proper length out of the wound. The whole 
 is then cleaned ; and the parts and edges of the wound 
 are laid in even and perfect contact, and retained so by 
 two, three, or more sutures of the interrupted kind, ac- 
 cording to the extent of the wound, and by the appli- 
 cations of slips of adhesive plaster, in the intermediate 
 spaces, across the line of incision. 
 
 About the third or fourth day the serous discharge 
 appears through the bandages, and the slips of plaster 
 grow loose and require to be removed : the stitches in 
 the teguments are then to be divided with a pair of 
 scissors. The incision is afterwards dressed daily with 
 small slips of lint, spread thin with a mild cerate made 
 of the purest oil and wax. The ligatures by which the 
 arteries are secured, are gently drawn every day after 
 the first inflammation is abated, and taken away in due 
 time for the secondary union, or what is termed adhe- 
 sive inflammation, to take place. The cure is greatly 
 accelerated by repeatedly supporting the edges with a 
 lew slips of adhesive plaster. 
 
 When the skin is ulcerated or diseased, a second in- 
 cision is made in as straight a line as the inclusion of 
 the diseased part will admit, down to the extremity of 
 the first; and the edges are brought together in the 
 same manner as in the first incision. The incision is 
 to be made below the nipple, because the natural posi- 
 tion of the part more readily assists the union, and the 
 breast is less subject to deformity. 
 
 Thus the cure is generally completed in a fortnight 
 or three weeks ; nay, sometimes in as many days as 
 weeks, where the suppurative process has been allowed 
 to take place. A large, thick, soft compress made of 
 linen, which has been in use, is to be applied after each 
 mode of dressing; and a linen, or rather a flannel roller, 
 about five inches broad, and six or eight yards long, 
 bound gently tight over all. The arm on the affected 
 side is to be supported in the bent position by a hand- 
 kerchief tied round the neck. It has been a former 
 custom to suffer the wound to remain long open, with a 
 view to drain off the remaining virus; but this has been 
 found tedious and useless. 
 
 We have omitted mentioning one remedy, which, if 
 we recollect rightly, is recommended in the Memoirs 
 of the Royal Society of Medicine at Paris ; we mean 
 lizards. This remedy was said to have been used in 
 South America ; and, though a particular species was 
 mentioned, it was added that almost every other had a 
 similar effect ; and we find, in some authors, the lacerta 
 agilis recommended for this purpose. The whole 
 lizard tribe, dried and powdered, is recommended as 
 sudorifics and alterants. The lizards, in cancers, 
 were said to promote a considerable discharge of 
 yellow, offensive sweat, which relieved the pain and 
 diminished the tumour. We know of no species that 
 is poisonous. 
 
 See Le Dran's Opej-ations, Med. Mus. vol. i. p. 81, 
 &c. and 338, tc. Lond. Med. Trans, vol. i. 75. Gooch's 
 
 Med. Obs. vol. iii. Hill on Cancers. Bell on Ulcers, 
 edit. 3. p. 299. Justamond on Cancers. Bell's Sur- 
 gery, ii. 434. Pearson's Principles of Surgery, vol. i. 
 209, &c. and Practical Observations on Cancerous 
 Complaints. White's Surgery, 52. Fearon on Can- 
 cers. Mosely on Tropical Diseases. 
 
 CA'NCER MUNDITO'RUM. Chimney sweeper's Cancer. 
 See SCROTUM. 
 
 CA'NCER o'ssis. See SPINA VKNTOSA. 
 
 CA'NCHRY, or CA'NCHRYS. See CACHRVS. 
 
 CANCINPE'RICON. Hot HORSE DUNG. See 
 ANIIELATIO. 
 
 CANCRO'RUM LAPIDES, (from cancer, a crab}. 
 See OCULI CAXCKORUM. 
 
 CA'NCRUM O'RIS, (from cancer, a spreading 
 ulcer}. CANKER OF THE MOUTH ; called also a/ihtlus ser- 
 jientes, librisulcium, gangrena oris, by Le Dran c/icilo- 
 cace. It is a deep, foul, irregular, fetid ulcer, with 
 ragged edges, which appears upon the inside of the lips 
 and cheeks; and is attended with a copious flow of of- 
 fensive saliva. 
 
 This disease is seldom seen in adults, but it most 
 commonly attacks children. When the ulceration be- 
 gins at the inner part of the lip, it exhibits a deep, nar- 
 row, sulcatccl appearance, and quickly spreads along the 
 inside of the cheek, which becomes hard, and tumefied 
 externally. The gums are very frequently affected, the 
 teeth are generally loose and diseased; matter is often 
 found in the sockets, and abscesses sometimes burst 
 externally through the cheek, the lip, or a little below 
 the maxilla inferior : and it is not uncommon to see 
 an exfoliation of the alveolar processes, or even of the 
 greater part of the lower jaw. Among the children 
 of poor people, where this disease is often neglect- 
 ed or mismanaged, a gangrene will sometimes su- 
 pervene. 
 
 In order to the cure, it will be proper to remove any- 
 diseased teeth or bones if possible ; to prescribe a milk 
 and vegetable diet, and to allow a prudent use of fer- 
 mented liquors ; to give the Peruvian bark, sarsaparilla, 
 elm bark, and mineral acids. 
 
 External applications may be preparations of copper : 
 a diluted mineral acid : burnt alum: decoction of bark, 
 with borax, or tincture of myrrh. See APHTHAE : also 
 Pearson's Principles of Surgery, vol. i. p. 262. 
 
 CANDE'LA. A CANDLE, (from cancleo, to shine}. 
 Exhalations from candles are salutary or hurtful, ac- 
 cording to the materials of which they are formed. 
 Old tallow often sends off bad fumes; wax, though 
 white, creates the head ach, and often hurts weak lungs ; 
 hogs' fat is very offensive ; beef tallow alone is not good ; 
 that of sheep affords the best. 
 
 CANDE'LA FUMA'LIS, or candela pro snffiiu odorata; 
 called so from fumus, smoke, from their odoriferous 
 effluvia; called also t&da, avis, and avicuta Cy/iria. 
 These are made of odoriferous powders, mixed with 
 one third or more of the charcoal of willows or lime 
 tree, and reduced to a consistence with turpentine, lab- 
 danum, &c. Resinous substances alone may be mixed 
 with balsamics; they give out a gr.rteful odour, purify 
 the air, and raise the spirits. They were formerly 
 burnt in times of pestilence : they are also, from their 
 form, called bacilli, and masse ad fornacem, because 
 they are usually applied to a hot grate or chimney to 
 diffuse their smell without lighting them. See Cho- 
 
( V N 
 
 335 
 
 ( V N 
 
 inel's Diet. CEconomique: for Candela, medicdta, see 
 
 BOUGIE. 
 
 CANDE'LA HEGIA, and CANDELARIA. See VERBAS- 
 
 CA'NDUM, a corruption of canthum; SUGAR CAN- 
 DY. See SACCHARCM. 
 
 CANE'LA, (from canna, a reed). A word used by 
 the ancients for CINNAMON, or rather CASSIA. 
 
 CAXE'LLA, (from the same). See CINNAMO- 
 
 MUM. 
 
 CANE'LLA A'LBA, (from the same; because these 
 barks have a reed like appearance, from being rolled 
 up in that form). Called also canella cubana; Mala- 
 barica; ivinterana; Jamaicensis; tubis minoribus alba; 
 cinnamomum album; Malabaricum; aromaticum lig- 
 num; aromaticus cortex; caminga; caryofihilli suavis 
 odoris; winterania canella; corte x winte ranus sfiurius; 
 cassia lignea Jamaicensis; arbor Jucadice; WILD CIN- 
 NAMON TREE. H'interana canella Lin. Supplem. 247. 
 Canella alba Murray Syst. Veg. 443, and Swartz. Lin. 
 Trans, v. i. p. 96. ' Canella alba Lin. Sp. PI. Wilde- 
 no\v, vol. ii. p. 851. Nat. order, oleracee. 
 
 The bark of this tree is commonly, but falsely, called 
 cortex tointeranus. It is a large tree, whose bark con- 
 sists of two parts, an outward and an inward; the 
 outer is as thin as a milled shilling, of an ash grey 
 colour, with whiter spots here and there, and several 
 shallow furrows of a darker colour running variously 
 through it; the taste is aromatic. The inner bark, 
 which only is employed, is thicker than that of cinna- 
 mon, being as thick as a milled crown piece, smooth, of 
 a whiter colour than the outward, inclining to yellow, 
 and of a more biting and aromatic taste, resembling 
 that of cloves, and not glutinous when chewed, but dry, 
 and crumbling between the teeth. It is called the 
 West India cinnamon tree. The bark is of different 
 thickness, according to the age and size of the branch 
 from which it is taken. 
 
 It grows in Jamaica, Antigua, and other of the Ca- 
 ribbee islands. The bark is the chief part in use, the 
 poor natives employ it instead of all other spices ; its vir- 
 tues, though similar, are very weak. It is sold in Eng- 
 land for the cortex winteranus, for its virtues are the 
 same : it yields a heavy oil, which, when mixed with 
 a little oil of cloves, is sold for it; and Dr. Brown 
 adds, the adulteration is no prejudice to the credit of 
 the oil of cloves. It is a pungent, bitterish aromatic, 
 not very agreeable in taste. Water extracts only the 
 bitter, but proof spirit both the bitter and aroma. It 
 is used in dyspepsia, and to warm some of the less 
 agreeable or narcotic bitters. See Miller's Bot. Off. and 
 Dr. Brown's Natural History of Jamaica. Woodville's 
 Med. Botan. 
 
 CANELLA JAVENSIS, MALABARICA. See FOLIUM, 
 and CASSIA LIGNEA. 
 
 CANELLA SYLVESTRIS MALABARICA. See FOLI- 
 
 \ M. 
 
 CANELLA CUURDO, ZEYLANICA. See CINNAMO- 
 utnc. 
 
 CANELLITERA MALABA'RICA,(from canella, 
 and fero, to bear ). See CASSIA LIGNEA. 
 
 CANICA. a spice used in the island of Cuba, pro- 
 bably the pimento ; or from some of the species of 
 myrrhs. 
 
 CANIC.E. Coarse meal was anciently thus called, 
 
 from can/*, a dog, because it was food for dogs. Hence 
 fianis canicaceus, very coarse bread. 
 
 CANICIDA, (from canis, a dog, and cedo, to kill, 
 so called because they are destroyed by eating it). See 
 
 ACONITUM. 
 
 CANICI DIUM, (from canis, a dog, and c<sdo, to 
 cut). A dissection of living dogs. 
 
 C ANICULA'RIS, (from canicula, the dog star). 
 DOG DAYS. This is the time when the canicula, or 
 dog star, rises and sets with the sun. Some centuries 
 ago they began about the middle of July, or somewhat 
 later, and ended about the latter end of August or be- 
 ginning of September; but the heliacal rising and 
 setting of this star are now at a different period : these 
 days, however, still retain in our almanac this appella- 
 tion, and the idea of the dog days is connected with ex- 
 treme heat. In some countries they continue to main- 
 tain the opinion, that bleeding and other evacuations 
 are not efficacious in this season, or rather in very hot 
 weather, because of the unusual languor of the patient ; 
 and probably with reason. 
 
 CANI'NA APPETE NTIA, (from canis, a dog, 
 and afifietens, hungering). Fames. See BOULIMUS. 
 
 CANI'NA BRA'SSICA. See MERCURIALIS SYLVES- 
 TRIS. 
 
 CANI'NA L'INGUA. See CYNOGLOSSUM. 
 
 CANI'NA MA'LCS. See MANDRAGORA. 
 
 CANI'NA RA'BIES. See HYDROPHOBIA. 
 
 CANI'NI DE'NTES, called also dentet cynodontes. 
 The teeth betwixt the incisores and the grinders, of 
 which there is one in each side, both in the upper and 
 lower jaw. See DENS. 
 
 Mr. John Hunter, in his Natural History of the Hu- 
 man Teeth, names these cugfiidati, because, though 
 made somewhat like the incisores, they have the two 
 sides of the edge sloped off to a point, and this point 
 is very sharp. Their fangs are longer than those of 
 the incisores, and, therefore, from the fangs of those in 
 the upper jaw being supposed to extend the greatest 
 part of the way to the eye, they have been called the 
 EYE TEETH. Their use seems to be to hold what is 
 caught or taken. In Varro and Pliny they are called 
 columellares. 
 
 CANI'NI MINORES. The incisorii laterales musculi 
 sometimes send a few fibres to the musculii canini, to 
 which Winslow gives the above name. 
 
 CANI'NI MUSCVLI. Winslow says that each of the 
 two muse, canini are fixed above the socket of the dens 
 caninus, and terminate in the arch of the orbicularis 
 labiorum. 
 
 CANI'NUS SE'NTIS, (from canis, a dog, and sen- 
 ds, a thorn, from its being prickly like a thorn). 
 See CYNOSBATOS. 
 
 CANI RAM. (Indian.) Called also mains Ufalaba- 
 rica. It is a large tree, bearing a smooth gold colour- 
 ed apple, whose pulp is white and mucilaginous: this 
 fruit is remarkably bitter, and so are its seeds, and in- 
 deed the whole tree. The root is cathartic, the bark 
 restringent. Raii Hist. The root of the ttrychnos 
 niuc t'omica Lin. Sp. PI. 271. 
 
 CANIRU'BUS, (from canis, and rubus, a bramble). 
 See CYNOSBATOS. 
 
 CA'NIS, also cy'on. A DOG. Gloves made of 
 dogs' skins are worn in summer to keep the skin 
 smooth and cool. The external surface of these skins 
 
< AN 
 
 336 
 
 CAN 
 
 is smooth, and, as is common with polished bodies, 
 reflect the heat. The white dung of this animal was 
 formerly in esteem, but is not now used. See ALBUM 
 GRJEOUM. 
 
 CA'NIS. See PK'NIS. 
 
 CA'XIS IXTKHFKOTOR. SCO CEVADILLA. 
 
 CA'MS rosTicus. See CASTOR. 
 
 CANI'TIES, (from canus, grey /icadcdj. Grey- 
 ness of the hairs, or grey headed. 
 
 CANNA, (from the Hebrew kanna, a reed, or hol- 
 low cane). It is applied to many substances, from 
 some similarity in their appearances ; viz. canna 
 domestica major crnris, and canna major. See 
 TIBIA. 
 
 CANNA FI'STULA. See CASSIA FISTULARIS. 
 
 CANNA INDICA. See SAGITTARIA ALEXIPHARMI- 
 CA. 
 
 CANNA MI'KOR CRU'HIS. See FIBULA. 
 
 CANNABI'NA, (from canna, a reed, so named 
 from its reed like appearance). See ACMELLA. 
 
 CAXVAIU'NA AQUA'TICA. See BIDENS. 
 
 CANNABI'NUM. See EUPATORIUM. 
 
 CA'NNABIS. HEMP, or SEED BEARING HEMP; 
 rannubis saliva Lin. Sp. PI. 1452. It is a tall annual 
 herb with digitated leaves, cultivated in the fields on 
 account of the mechanic uses of its tough rind. Some 
 of the plants, called male, produce flowers composed 
 of yellowish stamina set in five leaved cups; others, 
 railed female, produce seeds moderately large, covered 
 with ;>. shining dark grey coloured shell, under which is 
 lodged a white kernel. 
 
 This plant hath a rank smell of the narcotic kind, 
 which is supposed to injure the health ; the effluvia of 
 the fresh herb are said to weaken the eyes and affect the 
 iiead ; and the water in which the herb hath been 
 steeped, for facilitating the separation of the tough 
 rind, is thought to be a violent and sudden poison. 
 Both in smell and taste it is highly deleterious. 
 
 The leaves of an oriental hemji, called bang or 
 lianffue, and by the Egyptians assis, are said to be used 
 in the eastern countries as a narcotic and aphrodisiac. 
 Sec BANGUK. 
 
 The faint smell of the seeds goes off in keeping; 
 their taste is unctuous and sweetish, accompanied with 
 a slight warmth. On expression, they yield much in- 
 sipid oil, which unites with water by trituration into 
 an emulsion. Decoctions of them in milk are com- 
 mended in coughs, heat of urine, and in all cases 
 c the mucus has been abraded : their use, in ge- 
 neral, depends on their emollient and demulcent quali- 
 ties. Miller's Bot. Off. 
 
 C'A'NNABIS I'NDICA PEREGRI'XA. See BANGUE and 
 
 CANNA'CORUS RADI'CE CROCE'A, (from 
 
 , a reed, and euapvs, ajhig). See CURCUMA. 
 C'A'NNULA, (a dim. of canna, a reed). A name 
 Tor several instruments in surgery : they are tubes of 
 . cnt shapes and sizes ; introduced into openings 
 ibr the conveyance of a fluid from the part. 
 
 CANO'NIAI, (from xavav, a rule of measure). 
 
 ocnxtes, in his book De Acre, Sec. gives this appel- 
 
 to persons who have not prominent bellies. He 
 
 d intimate that they arc formed as it were by a 
 
 .yht rule : hence the term. This word, canoniai, is 
 
 corruptly used for canonti. 
 
 CANOPI'TE. The name of a collyrium mentioned 
 by Celsus. 
 
 CANO'PUM. In P. jEgincta it is both the flower 
 and the bark of the elder tree. 
 
 CANSCHE'NA-POU. See MANDARU. 
 
 CANSJA'VA. See BANGUE. 
 
 CANTA'BRICA, also called convolvulus minimus 
 sjiicafoliis} convolv. linari& folio ; convolvulus canta- 
 brica Lin. Sp. PI. 225. Pliny says it is an herb that was 
 discovered, in the time of Augustus, in the country of 
 the Cantabri in Spain. It grows wild in the field, 
 flowers in June, and is commended against worms. 
 Like all the convolvuli it is actively cathartic. See 
 CONVOLVULUS CANTAB. 
 
 CANTA'BRUM, (from the Hebrew word kanta). 
 See FURFUR. 
 
 CA'NTACON. GARDEN SAFFRON. 
 
 CA'NTARA. See Nux VOMICA SERAPIONIS. 
 
 CA'NTHARI FIGULI'NI. Cucurbits made of 
 potter's ware. See CUCURBITA. 
 
 CANTHA'RIDES, (from x.**6xpv;, a beetle, to 
 whose tribe it belongs). FRENCH FLIES, Musce His- 
 jianics, SPANISH FLIES, cantliaris major Meloe vesicalo- 
 rius, alatus viridissimus nitens, antennis nigris. Lin. 
 Another kind is called BUPRESTIS. In the system of 
 La Treille the cantharis is separated from the genus 
 meloe; and the insects with filiform horns, or antennae, 
 half as long as the body, composed of eleven joints, are 
 united into one family, styled the cantharidce. The 
 genus cantharus contains twenty-two or twenty-three 
 species. After the blistering cantharis, the most 
 known are the c. dubia and Syria. Those in general 
 use were formerly brought only from Spain, whence 
 they were called S/ianisli Jlies; but they are met with 
 in France, Italy, Germany, and other countries. Neu- 
 mann says that they are ound chiefly in the spring sea- 
 son, and on poplar and ash trees ; but they occur also 
 on nut, rose, and other trees, whose leaves they devour; 
 and when this food fails, they attack corn and grass, in 
 which they make the most destructive ravages. 
 
 They are an insect of the beetle kind, known by 
 their shining gold green colour, which is also of a 
 bluish cast. They have a strong and sickly smell ; 
 when tasted they make no impression on the tongue at 
 first, but presently an acrimony and pitchy flavour are 
 perceived. 
 
 The largest and best are brought from Italy ; they 
 should be chosen fresh coloured, entire, and free from 
 dust~ Neumann says, that after long keeping they fall 
 into a grey brown powder, and in this state are unfit 
 for use, their intrinsic qualities perishing with their ex- 
 ternal form. Experience, however, contradicts this 
 idea. 
 
 Baglivi supposed that cantharides were introduced 
 into medicine by the Arabian physicians, though they 
 were evidently known to Hippocrates ; but the animal 
 appears to have been different. From the description 
 of Dioscorides, the ancient physicians apparently em- 
 ployed the mylabrum cichorci. The Chinese, at this 
 moment, use the same insect for the purpose of blis- 
 tering; and the mylabrum is very common in the 
 east, where Dioscorides lived. The attention paid to 
 the cantharis has occasioned the other kinds to be 
 neglected. Many of the species are perhaps equally 
 active, and others may, from a less degree of acrimony. 
 
C A 
 
 oo7 
 
 i A 
 
 be adapted for internal use. Of the other genera, which 
 may be equally useful, the meloc, the mylabrum, the 
 scarabxus, tenebrio, cicindela, and coccinella, may be 
 suggested as subjects of trial. Many of the caterpillars 
 contain on their bodies an acrid dust, which, dispersed 
 in the air, irritates the skin and the eyes. 
 
 Cantharides appear in troops or swarms, and are dis- 
 covered by their fetid smell. They are usually shook 
 from the tree into a cloth, and exposed in a sieve to 
 the vapour of vinegar ; or they are collected in a fine 
 cloth, and repeatedly immersed in vinegar. Another 
 method is, to spread cloths under the trees and boil 
 vinegar around : they are then placed for a little time 
 in jars before they are exposed to the air to dry. They 
 are dried in the sun, though more frequently in an 
 airy place, from whence the sun is excluded, or cover- 
 ed with paper. In turning them,- the workmen wear 
 gloves, as they would otherwise experience trouble- 
 some heats of urine, ophthalmies, and pains in the neck. 
 Cantharides, when well dried, are so light that fifty 
 scarcely weigh a drachm. 
 
 Every animal has its enemy, and even this acrid in- 
 sect is preyed on by another. Cantharides do not lose 
 their virtue by keeping, or by having been for a long 
 time powdered. When kept, some insect reduces 
 them to dust, which is, however, equally efficacious 
 with the cantharis recently powdered, for the animal 
 seems to devour only what we shall afterwards distin- 
 guish as the parenchyma. 
 
 The chemical history of Cantharides has not been 
 sufficiently examined ; and what is known has not yet 
 been published in any English work. We have only 
 received tolerably accurate accounts from MM. Thou- 
 venel and Beaupoil ; but, as the last, though not per- 
 fectly satisfactory, are more so than the former, we 
 shall chiefly rest on his experiments from the 48th vo- 
 lume of the Annales de Chimie; premising, however, 
 shortly the conclusions of Thouvenei, which we 
 have only seen in the first volume of the History and 
 Memoirs of the Royal Society of Medicine at Paris, 
 p. 333. These insects, it is observed by M. Thouve- 
 nei, besides the parenchyma, which forms ont-half of 
 their weight, affords, 1st, An extractive matter of a 
 green yellow colour, resembling that of ants (see FOR- 
 MICA) ; :dly, A yellow insipid oil, resembling the spi- 
 rituous tincture of these animals ; 3dly, A green oily 
 concrete matter examined with much care, not unlike 
 wax, but of a pungent taste, and resembling the insects 
 in smell; and affording, by analysis, the same compo- 
 nent parts. In this, M. Thouvenei thinks the chief 
 virtue of cantharides resides; and he seems to be con- 
 i ir.ced that the extractive matter tnvelopes the oily, 
 so as to prevent the latter from being wholly soluble in 
 vinous spirits. He was thence led to employ proof 
 spirit ; and this menstruum dissolves all the green active 
 matter with so little of the extractive, as not to impede 
 its virtues. This tincture M. Thouvenei has employed 
 in his medical experiments ; and, when applied exter- 
 nally, he found it a tonic, a resolvent, useful in rheuma- 
 tisms, sciatica, wandering gout, and pains in the side. 
 
 M. Beaupoil has engaged in the subject at a greater 
 extent. He has described the specific characters of the 
 cantharides, the means employed to collect them, and 
 the preparation they undergo previous to their ir.tro- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 duction as objects of commerce. In the second part 
 he has slightly glanced at their use, from the time of 
 Hippocrates to the present. In these parts there is no- 
 thing new. The third part relates to their analysis; and 
 the fourth to the effects of the cantharides entire, or 
 their component parts, on himself and different animals. 
 
 In his chemical examination he found the same in- 
 gredients as M. Thouvenei ; but he examined them se- 
 parately, and in this the merits of his labour consist. 
 
 The extractive matter reddened the tincture of Tour- 
 nesol, but appeared of an animal nature, quickly putre- 
 fying, with a strong smell of ammonia. In distillation 
 the black portion, not soluble in alcohol, swelled, gave 
 out an acid fluid, a thick oil, and carbonate of ammo- 
 nia, leaving a dry, shining, friable coal. The portion 
 which alcohol dissolved, preserved, when inspissated, 
 the smell and taste of the extract; it dissolved perfectly 
 in water combined with potash, w ithout separating any 
 ammonia. In distillation it afforded similar ingredients 
 with the insoluble portion, but in less quantity. On 
 examination of the acid, it approached in its proper- 
 ties the phosphoric, though it differed from it, and 
 seemed of a peculiar nature. It was certainly not de- 
 rived from the vinegar, with which the animals are ge- 
 nerally killed. 
 
 The green matter is not changed by the air ; is inso- 
 luble in cold water, and melts in hot water, swimming 
 on the surface like oil. Alcohol and ether dissolve it, 
 and water separates it from these menstrua. The oxy- 
 genated muriatic acid gradually decomposes it. The 
 substance loses its smell and colour; becomes thick and 
 glutinous; preserving, notwithstanding repeated affu- 
 sions of water, the smell of the oxygenated acid. Weak 
 nitrous acid gives it a brown red colour, a rancid, pun- 
 gent smell ; adding greatly to its consistence. Caustic 
 soda uniles with it, without separating any ammonia ; 
 and the compound is disunited by acids. In a high 
 degree of heat it forms an oily, slightly transparent 
 fluid, which, on cooling, soon becomes solid. When 
 urged by heat it separates into a yellow oil like that from 
 distilled wax, and an acid water without an atom of am- 
 monia. The parenchyma, left after the different mace- 
 rations, infusions, and decoctions, when examined by 
 caustic potash, gives a very sensible smell of ammonia. 
 When this disappeared, the addition of muriatic acid 
 formed a precipitate wholly of an animal nature. In the 
 cinders, when burnt, were found carbonate of lime, cal- 
 careous phosphat, sulphat, and muriat of lime, with 
 oxide of iron. An ounce of cantharides, in this way, 
 afforded one drachm two grains of the black insoluble 
 matter; as much of the yellow; about six grains more 
 of the green matter ; four drachms thirty-six grains of 
 parenchyma; an indeterminate quantity of acid; twelve 
 grains of calcareous phosphat ; of carbonate of lime and 
 oxide of iron two grains each, with four grains of sul- 
 phat and muriat of lime. 
 
 M. Beaupoil found from his experiments, that can- 
 tharides, given without any preparation, chiefly affected 
 the oesophagus, the stomach, and the small intestines. 
 Animals not killed by them suffered great pain and vio- 
 lent inclination to vomit; Cdly, The watery extract 
 produced the same effects in less doses, and showed a 
 more decided action on the urinary organs ; 3dly, The 
 black insoluble matter is less active than the extract ; 
 
C A JV 
 
 338 
 
 CAN 
 
 and, though it produced the former inconveniences, 
 was seldom fatal ; 4thly, The green matter seemed in 
 no respect deleterious, and the yellow was scarcely 
 more active ; Sthly, The extract, the green and the yel- 
 low matter, applied to the skin, produced blisters in 
 nearly the same time; but the yellow matter seems not 
 to act till it is divided by wax in the form of a cerate. 
 The author repeated these experiments on himself, and 
 found the vesicatory properties of the cantharicles re- 
 sided essentially in the extractive and green part of the 
 insect, but that the extractive exclusively acted on the 
 urinary and genital organs. 
 
 M. Deyeux, to whom we owe this abstract in the 
 Annals, very properly observes, that it is by no means 
 complete. He particularly remarks it as singular, that 
 the green matter should act as a blister, while it pro- 
 duces no effects on the animal economy. The author 
 has promised to examine the subject again, and we may 
 find some room for his further elucidations in a subse- 
 quent article. 
 
 It has been thought that they peculiarly affect the 
 kidneys and urinary passages, proving diuretic; though 
 whether they affect the former may be doubted, if we 
 can believe the evidence of Dr. C. Smith and Dr. 
 Gullen, to which our own experience may be added. 
 Werlhof, however, gives a remarkable instance of the 
 diuretic powers of cantharides ; and tells us he had fre- 
 quently experienced them in dropsy and other diseases. 
 He gave a grain of the powder in a dose, repeating it 
 every four hours ; and it was only after the third dose, 
 in a case of suppression of urine of many days standing, 
 that it began to yield : still Werlhof discontinued the 
 use of cantharides in dropsy and other diseases ; and, 
 as when the strength decays suppression spontaneously 
 yields, we suspect that weakness rather than the re- 
 medy occasioned the flow. A blister to the loins has 
 increased a flow of urine, but this remedy seems to act 
 on another principle. Externally they are caustic, and 
 are used to raise blisters, for which end Aretaeus first 
 rubbed them on the head. 
 
 In nephritic cases with inflammation, in calculus of 
 the kidneys and bladder, occasionally in pregnancy, 
 their use is not to be admitted. 
 
 However used, they are apt to produce a strangury 
 and inflammation of the urinary passages. When 
 blisters are applied, the assistance of nitre, oily drinks, 
 mucilaginous soap, and camphor, in large doses, are 
 required. Pressing a piece of gauze into the piaster 
 will often prevent strangury, or removing it when the 
 blister is first raised. Washing the blistered part, when 
 dressed, with warm milk, greatly relieves these symp- 
 toms. When imprudently taken into the stomach, 
 they cause great heat, inflammation, bloody urine, a 
 priapism, thirst, and a cadaverous breath. Nitre, cam- 
 phor, milk, oil, mucilage of gum arable, and copious 
 diluting drinks, are the antidotes. 
 
 A dose of the powder may be from half a grain to 
 six grains ; and of the tincture from five to fifty drops, 
 vwice a day. By gradually increasing a small dose, a 
 much larger quantity may be taken. 
 
 The powdered flies, the spirituous extract, or the 
 watery one, applied to the skin, blister it equally ; but 
 rhe best preparation for internal use is the tincture. 
 Mead recommends them in cutaneous complaints ; o.nd 
 
 in the moist tettery eruptions of old people they 
 we think, been serviceable. In incontinence of urine, 
 cantharides are useful medicines ; and in blenorrhagia 
 and leucorrhoea, they are sometimes employed, it is- 
 said, with effect. When not used to raise blisters, they 
 are beneficial as topical stimulants; and the tincture is 
 occasionally employed for this purpose rubbed on uai"\- 
 lytic limbs. 
 
 The London college directs the following preparation 
 of the TINCTURA CANTHARIDIS. Take o f cantharides 
 bruised, two drachms ; of cochineal, half a drachm ; of 
 proof spirit of wine, a pint and a half; digest for eight 
 clays, and strain. 
 
 Balsams are sometimes added ; and the tincture, with 
 this addition, is thought more useful when the kidneys, 
 womb, or bladder, are ulcerated, or the urethra is cor- 
 roded; but additions are best joined extemporaneously, 
 or interposed by themselves at proper intervals. The 
 diuretic power of the flies is much improved by the ad- 
 dition of sps. s&theris nitrosi. 
 
 The UNGUENTUM CANTHAIUDIS, formerly unguentum 
 ad vestcatoria, is made by boiling two ounces of can- 
 tharides in eight ounces of water to four. To the strain- 
 ed liquor add eight ounces of the ointment of yellow 
 resin. Evaporate this mixture in a water bath, saturated 
 with sea salt, to the thickness of an ointment. 
 
 Its use is to dress blisters that must be kept con- 
 stantly open. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM VESICATORIUM. Now emfilastrum can- 
 tharidis. Take of Spanish flies, one pound in powder ; 
 plaster of wax, two pounds ; prepared hog's lard, half 
 a pound : having melted the plaster and lard, a little 
 before they coagulate, sprinkle in the flies. Most skins 
 are softened by bathing them with warm vinegar ; and if 
 a blistering plaster is applied immediately after, in some 
 instances it produces a speedier effect. Complaints 
 have been often made of the failure of blisters, which 
 have arisen from neglect or ignorance : the apothecary, 
 therefore, should be careful to have the flies good, but 
 not in too fine a powder ; and the plaster must be neither 
 made in too great quantity at once, nor spread with too 
 hot a spatula. 
 
 CERATUM CAXTHARIDIS, is made by mixing one 
 drachm of Spanish flies with six drachms of cerate of 
 spermaceti softened by heat. 
 
 In cases where the common plasters arc thought to 
 be too active, Dr. Percival commends the following 
 composition and manner of application. It is chiefly 
 used to keep up the discharge from blisters. 
 
 EMPI.. VESICATOR. MITIUS. R. empl. vesicat. Ph. 
 Lond. p. i. vcl ij. cmpl. stomach, p. i. ve.1 ij. camphor in 
 spt. vin. solut. g i. vel ij. m. 
 
 If a plaster of this composition be moderately warmed 
 before the fire, then covered with a fine soft piece of 
 gauze, it will occasion much less irriration than the 
 usual one, produce no strangury, or but in a slight de- 
 gree, and when to be removed will separate from t'->-c 
 skin with great facility. Nor will this covering pre- 
 vent its vesicating effects. Blisters may be thus Ap- 
 plied when the skin is disposed to erysipclatous inflam-, 
 mation from its great sensibility, or when the c\ , 
 cuating power is wanted without the s'l.nulus. 
 BLISTERS. 
 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. PcrcivaPs Essays? MetJ, and 
 
LAO 
 
 C A P 
 
 ,.T.-uit, e. p. 183, 248. Memoires tie la Societe 
 Royale de Medecine, v. 1. Annales de Chimie, v. 
 
 CA'XTHI, CA XTHUS. K*S-, a primitive in 
 the Greek. Av ANGLE OF THE EYE. ,4nguli oculi, 
 ulso tjiicanthides. The cavities at the extremities of the 
 eyelids, called the corners of the eyes ; the greater can- 
 thus is next to the nose ; the lesser canthus lies towards 
 
 cniples. 
 
 CAXTIAXUS PU'LVIS. The Countess of Kent's 
 ,;cr. It is made with the rad. contrayervae ; coral- 
 , album crystal, terra Lemnia cerussa antimonii ; 
 mosch. ambergrise and saffron. 
 
 If cochineal be added, it is called fiulv. cant. rub. ; 
 if calcined toads, fiulv. cant, niger. 
 
 CA'XTIOX. A term for saccharum, sugar; but 
 in conjunction with it, for sugar candy. See SACCHA- 
 
 HUM. 
 
 CA'XTIUM, or CA'XTUM. A word used by the 
 Greeks to signify angular, and applied to crystallized 
 SUGARS, particular sugars in more regular crystals, 
 candy. 
 
 CANTUARIE'NSES A 'QUA. CANTERBURY WA- 
 TERS. At Canterbury there are five wells not far from 
 each other; they are strongly impregnated with iron, 
 sulphur, and carbonic acid gas. Their taste is some- 
 what hard and austere; their smell is sulphureous. 
 They are said to succeed in disorders of the stomach, 
 in gouty complaints, the jaundice, diseases of the skin, 
 and. chlorosis. 
 
 CA'OVA. See COFFEA. 
 
 CAOUTCHOUC. (French). INDIAN- RUBBER, or 
 ELASTIC GL M. Called also Cayenne resin, and caittchuc. 
 It is prepared from the juice of a tree in Cayenne 
 or other parts of South America. The Mexicans 
 call it olin, or olli ; the Spaniards of that kingdom, 
 Aublet, hevea Guianansis ; Jacquili, echites co- 
 rymbosa ; and Linnaeus, in his Supplementum Plan- 
 tarum, iatrojiha elastica. The hevea is the proper 
 genus; though it is procured also from the urceola, de- 
 scribed in the Asiatic Researches, v. 5. the artocarpus, 
 the Indian, and probably our own, fig tree. The he- 
 vea is a monoicous plant of the family of the tithyma- 
 loides, nearly allied to the croton. The Indians obtain 
 the juice of this tree by incisions made, through the 
 bark in its lower part, from whence it oozes out, under 
 : jrm of vegetable milk, and is received in a vessel 
 placed under the incisions. The milk, on exposure, 
 gradually inspissates into a soft, reddish, elastic resin, 
 and is commonly brought to Europe in the form of 
 pear shaped bottles. It is soluble in rectified oil of 
 turpentine, oil of wax, and of lavender, but more per- 
 fectly in ether. M. Bernard, in the Journal de Phy- 
 sique for 1781, has given many experiments on this 
 substance, and has shown it to consist of a fat oil, inso- 
 suble in water or ardent spirit, but soluble in any oily 
 fluid. The volatile alkali which it contains, is appa- 
 rently furnished by the smoke in which the bottles are 
 I. The distinguishing properties of the substance 
 are, its solidity, flexibility, and elasticity, and its quality 
 of resisting the action of aqueous, spirituous, saline, 
 oily, and other common solvents : from these properties 
 it becomes extremely fit for bougies, catheters, syringes, 
 and /. h purposes it is only medically 
 
 applkc'. 
 
 CAPELI XA, j'rom cafieline, a woman's hi: 
 dage; French). Or caf:i!alis reflexa, CAPELINE DE LA 
 TKTE, deligatio, species 8. 
 
 A REFLEX BANDAGE. It is a double headed roller, 
 about twenty-four feet long, and the breadth of for.'.- 
 inches, sometimes narrower; the middle is fixed 
 occiput, and, after two or three circular rounds, the 
 rollers intersect each other upon the forehead and 
 put ; then one roller being reflected over the vertex or 
 sagittal suture to the forehead, the other is continued in 
 a circular tract ; they cross each other upon the 
 head, after which crossing the first head is carried back 
 obliquely towards the occiput, and reflected by the side 
 of the other; the last is continued in a circular direc- 
 tion, but the first is brought again over the sagitt 
 ture, back%vard and forward, and so continued till thr 
 whole head is covered. It must be applied smooth and 
 even upon the part which it surrounds, or on which it 
 reflects. It is~used in the hydrocephalus, but is not of 
 any advantage. 
 
 CA'PER, and CA'PRA, (from car/to, to croft; be- 
 cause they are apt to crop the fruit and twigs from even- 
 plant and tree which they can come at). The HE anrf 
 SHE GOAT; or caflra domestica. 
 
 Dr. Cullen, in his class of nutrentia, reckons the 
 milk of animals, amongst which he enumerates that of 
 goats, and sets them down in proportion to their solid 
 contents : thus, -women's, ass's, mare's, coiy's, sherfi's, 
 and goat's; and says, that the first three agree very 
 much in their qualities, having little solid contents ; 
 and, when evaporated to dryness, having those vei ; 
 luble, containing much saccharine matter ; of very : 
 acescency ; and, when coagulated, their coagulurr, 
 der, and easily broken down. The last three are dif- 
 ferent, but the gradation is more obvious. Cow's milk 
 comes nearest to the former milks : goat's milk is less 
 fluid, less sweet, less flatulent; has the largest propor- 
 tion of insoluble parts after coagulation, and indeed the 
 largest proportion of the coagulable part. Its oily and 
 coagulable parts do not spontaneously separate : they 
 never rise in cream, or allow butter to be readily ex- 
 tracted. Hence the virtues of these milks are obvious, 
 being more nourishing, though at the same time less 
 easily soluble in weak stomachs than the first three, less 
 acescent than these, and so more rarely laxative, and 
 peculiarly Jilted for the diet of convalescents without 
 fever. The first three are less nourishing, more soluble, 
 more laxative, more acescent, and adaftted to conva- 
 lescents toith fever. Mat. Med. p. 112. Lond. : 
 See also LAC. 
 
 Goat's whey is afierient, attenuating, and laxative; 
 it is generally preferred. 
 
 CA'PHURA BA'ROS IXDO RUM. See C 
 
 PHOHA. 
 
 CA'PHUR.E OL. An aromatic essential oil 
 tilled from the root of the cinnamon tree. 
 
 CAPICATI'XGA. (Indian.) Species of ac 
 which grow in the West Indies, larger and more useful 
 than thos,e of Europe, with the same qualities in a 
 greater degree. See CALAMUS AROMATICUS ASIA- 
 TICUS. 
 
 CAPILA'CTEUM, (from caflillus, a hair, and lac- 
 teum, milky}. See APHROGALA. 
 
 CAPILLA'CEUS, (from capillus, a hair,) resem- 
 bling hairs or threads. 
 
 X xC 
 
c A r 
 
 340 
 
 C A P 
 
 CAPILLAME'NTA. Cafiillamenta are those slen- 
 der filaments that spring up within the leaves of a flower, 
 and are more usually called the stamina; whence a ca- 
 pillaceous flower is also a stamineous one. Again, by 
 cafiillaments are meant those slender parts which re- 
 semble hairs, and are produced from vegetables ; as, for 
 instance, from seeds or roots. 
 
 CAPILLAME'NTUM. The hairy or villous inte- 
 guments belonging to animals. Called also capilii- 
 tium, when applied to the hairy scalp in the human 
 subject. 
 
 CAPILIA'RES VERMI'CULI. See CMNONES, and 
 DRACUNCULJ. 
 
 CAPILLA'RIA VA'SA, (from capillus, a hair). 
 CAPILLARY VESSELS. The smallest vessels in our 
 bodies are so called, because they appear as small as 
 hairs. 
 
 CAPILLARIS. Any thing that resembles hairs, 
 applied to LEAVES that are longer than the setaceous, 
 or bristle shaped leaf; to GLANDS resembling hairs ; to 
 FILAMENTS; to the STYLE; and to the PAPPUS or DOWN 
 affixed to some seed. Capillary plants are those which 
 have leaves of this description ; and they are all sup- 
 posed pectoral or demulcent. See ADIANTHUM. 
 
 CAPILLATIO, (from capillus, a hair']. A capillary 
 fracture of the cranium. See TRICHISMOS. 
 
 CAPILLI'TIUM. SeeCAPiLLAMENTUM,andTRicHi- 
 
 ASIS. 
 
 CAPILLORUM DEFLU'VIUM, (from capillus, 
 and dcfluo, to fall off"). See ALOPECIA. 
 
 CAPI'LLUS, (quasi cafiitis pilus, the hair of the 
 head,] also crinis. The HAIR. Capillus, though 
 strictly the hair of the head, is used also for hair in 
 general. The hairs are hollow, and furnished with 
 vessels ; are knotted at certain distances, like some sorts 
 of grass, and send out branches at their joints. The 
 disorder called plica polonica proves them to be hollow. 
 The branching of the hair is visible at the extremities 
 with a microscope, and the hair is apt to split if worn 
 long and kept dry. Each of these hairs has a bulbous 
 root of an oval shape, which is lodged in the skin. It 
 has been supposed, that as long as any moisture re- 
 mains about the roots of the hair it continues to grow, 
 though the body be dead and mouldering to dust; but 
 this is a popular superstition, wholly without founda- 
 tion. 
 
 Dr. Cheyne observes, that the strength of the hair is 
 proportional to that of the constitution. 
 
 tor its principal disorders, see ALOPECIA. 
 
 CAPI'LLUS VE'NERIS CANADE'NSIS. See ADIANTHUM 
 CANADENSE. 
 
 CAPI'LLUS VE'NERIS. See ADIANTHUM VERUM. 
 
 CAPIPLE'NIUM, (from caput, the head, and file- 
 nus, full). See CATARRHUS. It is a barbarous word, 
 but Baglivi uses it to signify that continual heavi- 
 ness or disorder in the head which ( the Greeks call 
 care bar ia. 
 
 CAPISTRA'TIO, (from capisirum, a bridle). See 
 PBIMOSIS. 
 
 CAPI'STRUM. The name of some chirurgical 
 bandages about the head, resembling a bridle, or rather 
 a horse's head stall. Sec also TRISMUS. 
 
 CAPI'STRUM A'URI. The soldering of gold. It 
 is a name given to borax, because of its use in soldering 
 this metal. See BORAX. 
 
 CAPI'STRY. See FASCIA, N 6. 
 
 CAPITA'LIA, (from caput, head). See CEPHA- 
 LICA. 
 
 CAPITA'LIS REFLE'XA. See CAPELINA. 
 
 CAPITATE PLA'NT^E, are plants whose seeds, 
 with their down, be,ing included within a squamous ca- 
 lyx, are conglobated into a roundish figure resembling 
 a head. Hence are called cephaloides,~or ceplialotos. 
 
 CAPITE'LLUM, (from caput, head). The head or 
 seed vessels, frequently applied to mosses, &c. as in 
 capitulum. Some suppose it to signify soapy water; 
 others a lixivium. 
 
 CAPITILU'VIUM, (from caput, the head, and lavo, 
 to wash). A bath or lotion for the head. 
 
 CA'PITIS OBLI'QUUS INFERIOR and major. 
 See OBLIQUUS INFERIOR. 
 
 CA'PITIS PAR TERTIUM FALLOPii. See COMPLEXUS 
 
 MINOR. 
 
 CA'PITIS POSTICUS. See RECTUS MAJOR. 
 
 CA'PITIS RECTUS. See RECTUS MINOR. 
 
 CA'PITIS VENA. See CEPHALICA VENA. 
 
 CAPI'TULUM, (a dim. of caput, the head). In 
 botany, a species of inflorescence, in which several 
 flowers form a kind of ball. In chemistry it is an 
 alembic. (See ALEMBICUS.) In anatomy it is a smaller 
 process or protuberance of a bone received by another 
 bone. 
 
 CAPI'VI BA'LSAMUM. (Indian.) BALSAM CA- 
 PIVI, called also copaiba, capivus, album balsamum. 
 The tree which affords it is called arbor balsamifera 
 JJrasiliensis, copaiba rasiliensibus,a.nd baccifera arbor 
 Brasilienuis, fructu monopyreno folio sesyuepedali. 
 The tree grows spontaneously in the woods of Brasil, 
 St. Vincent, and other of the British American islands. 
 Deep incisions are made into the trunks of this tree dur- 
 ing the hotter summer months; and one tree sometimes 
 is met with that affords five or six gallons of balsam, but 
 the same tree never yields it twice. 
 
 This balsam is at first limpid and 1 colourless, and 
 smells like - calambour wood ; as brought into Europe 
 it is generally yellowish, and somewhat thicker than 
 olive oil; by long keeping it becomes still thicker, but 
 does not dry. In all states of its consistency, it con- 
 tinues clear and transparent. To the smell it is grate- 
 ful, to the taste bitterish and biting ; not intensely so, 
 but durable. 
 
 To prove its genuineness, drop it on paper; if it 
 spreads not, as oil, nor penetrates, it is good; on the 
 contrary, if it spreads or sinks through, it is adulterated. 
 It is also esteemed genuine when a drop, falling from, 
 the point of a needle into cold water, sinks to the bottom, 
 or is suspended in the middle; but if it is suspended at 
 the top, or spreads, it is spurious. If genuine, it is said 
 that it does not give the violet smell to the urine of 
 those who take it. 
 
 Distilled with water it yields half its weight, or 
 nearly so, of essential oil ; the remaining resin is tena- 
 cious and inodorous. If it is distilled in a retort, with- 
 out any addition, by a fire gradually raised, it sends 
 over first a light yellow oil, which smells strongly of the 
 juice; then a dark coloured oil, and after it a fine blue 
 oil, bath which are pungent to the taste, having also an 
 empyreumatic flavour, but not an ungrateful one. For 
 its other properties and its use, see BALSAMUM co- 
 PAIB.E. 
 
C A P 
 
 341 
 
 CAP 
 
 CAPI'VUS A'LBUS. See CAPIVI BALSAMUM. 
 
 CAPXELA'IOX, CAPXEL.tUM. In Galen's 
 works it is said to be a resin that flows spontaneously 
 from some tree in Lacedaemon. In Cilicia it is called 
 cafinclaion, from **r{, smote, and >.*<, oil, smoky 
 oil; so called from its smoky exhalations when exposed 
 to heat ; but in Lacedaemon, and in some other places, 
 it is called ffu'iftur^, the first firoduct. Faesius says it 
 seems to be called cafinelaion, because of the smoke it 
 gives when placed near the fire. 
 
 CAPXI'STON", (from **-s, smoke}. A. name of 
 an oil prepared of several kinds of spices and oil, by 
 kindling the spices, and thus impregnating the oil. 
 
 CAPXI'TIS, (from KO.ITKX;, smoke; so called from its 
 smoky colour). See TUTIA. 
 
 CA'PXOS. (Greek). SMOKE; so called, because if 
 its juice is applied to the eyes, it produces the same 
 effect as smoke. See FUMARIA. 
 
 CAPO, CAPUS. A name of the American TOAD. 
 See BUFO. Also a CAPON, quia testiculi ejus aunt cafiti. 
 The design of castrating a cock is to render him a fit 
 leader for the other poultry, more fleshy, and more 
 easily fattened. 
 
 CA'PO MOLAGO. See PIPER INDICUM. 
 
 CA'POLIX MEXICANO'RUM HERXA'XDEZ. 
 (Indian). SWEET INDIAN CHERRIES, called also cerasus 
 dulcis Indica. The bark is restringent. There are 
 three species, the xitoma cafiolin, the helocafiolin, and 
 the tolacafiolin. Rail Hist. We cannot discover this 
 plant in any system. 
 
 CAPOTES. See COVALAM. 
 
 CATPARIS, (from the Arabic term cabar). Cafi- 
 fiaris sflinota Lin. Sp. PI. 720. The CAPER BUSH. It 
 is a low prickly bush, grows wild in Italy, Spain, and 
 the southern parts of France. Those of Provence are 
 the best ; those of Tunis, where they also grow, are very 
 inferior. The plant, however, is originally an Asiatic 
 one. The bark of the root is bitterish and acrid to the 
 taste, and is ranked among aperients and diuretics. 
 The green buds of the flowers are pickled in vinegar 
 and salt, and are used at the table to assist the appetite. 
 In Holland and Germany they substitute the buds of 
 the flowers of the cytisogenista sco/iaria vulgarisjiore 
 luteo for the cafiers, and pickle them in the same man- 
 ner. The plant grows in the crevices of the rocks and 
 of old walls. The buds are numerous, and daily ga- 
 thered, as they soon grow too large. Those which 
 escape, and when the fruit becomes the size of a gerkin, 
 are preserved in sugar. Capers are separated according 
 to their different sizes by sieves, with suitable aper- 
 tures: the small and green ones are preferred, which 
 has led to a suspicion that an artificial colour is some- 
 times given. See CONDIMENTS. 
 
 CA'PPARIS FABA'GO, CA'PPARIS PORTULA'CA, C. B. See 
 FABAGO. 
 
 CA'PRA ALPI'XA. The CHAMOIS, called also 
 rufiicafira and dtrca*, the ROCK GOAT. It is met with 
 on the Alps belonging to Switzerland, and in Gen-, 
 It is a species of wild goat, in shape and size n 
 bling the tame one, with short horns, the ends of which 
 are hooked. The balls found in their stomachs are 
 called egagrofiila and bezoar Germanicum, formed of 
 hairs which they lick. Such are found also in the s:o- 
 machs oi cows, hogs, and stags with us : when taken 
 
 from ruminating animals, they are called bulithum, or 
 bezoar; from stags, elafihofiila. 
 
 CA'PRA DOME'STICA. See CAPER. 
 
 CA'PRA MO'SCHI. See MOSCHUS. 
 
 CA'PRA STREPSI'CEROS, (from <r?0*, to turn; so named 
 from his crooked horn). See ANTILOPUS. 
 
 CAPREOLA'RIS,CAPREOLA'RIA,(fromra/imi, 
 a tendril of a vine}. See SPERMATICA CORDA. 
 
 CAPREO'LUS, A TENDRIL; in anatomy, is the 
 HELIX of the ear (see AURICULA); and in zoology the 
 HOE BUCK, which is also called ca/irea Plinii, and dor- 
 cat. It is found in Scotland and other parts. 
 
 CAPRICE'RVA OCCIDEXTA LIS, (from cafier, 
 a goat, and ceri'us, a stag}. A West Indian deer parti- 
 cipating both of the nature of the deer and stag, afford- 
 ing the West Indian bezoar. 
 
 CAPRICE'RVA ORIENTA'LIS. The deer in which the 
 East Indian bezoar is found. 
 
 CAPRICO'RXUS. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 CAPRI'FICUS, (from ca/ier, a goat, and Jlcus, a 
 Jig; because they are the chief food of goats). See 
 Ficus SATIVA. 
 
 CAPRIFO'LIUM, (from cafirea, a tendril, and fo- 
 lium, a leaf; so called from its tendrils). HONEY 
 SUCKLE or WOODBINE. Also called matrisylva, fiericli- 
 menum, chamecerasus. It is the lonicera fiericlymenum 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 247; and is a climbing shrub, common in 
 shady places; for the beauty and sweetness of its 
 flowers it is cultivated in gardens : its medical proper- 
 ties do not recommend it in practice, though some at- 
 tribute extraordinary efficacy to it. The seeds are 
 highly acrid ; and, as their colour is alluring, children 
 are often Injured by eating them. 
 
 CAPRIMU'LGA, (from ca/ira, a she goat, and mul- 
 geo, to milt; so called because it was supposed to suck 
 the milk from the goats in the night time). It is a large 
 kind of viper, not poisonous. 
 
 CA'PSICUM, CA'PSICUM A'XXUUM, (from 
 XM^C-CI, a dag, from the shape of its pods). See PIPER 
 INDICUM. 
 
 CA'PSULA, (a diminutive, from cafisa, a little bag 
 or case, or chest}. In surgery it is a bag made of the 
 broken or distended membrana cellularis, or other 
 membrane, formed by nature to inclose or lodge some 
 extravasated juice, or other matter contained in those 
 tumours called encysted ; the same with cystis. But 
 in botany it is the short pod, or husk of a plant, con- 
 taining the seed. According to the number of cells for 
 seed, the pod is called unicapsular, bicapsular, &c. It 
 has several membranes of which it is composed. 1st, 
 The outer coverings called -valvulte. 2d, The parti- 
 tions, dissefitmenta. 3d, Central pillar, columella. 4th, 
 Cells, loculamenta. 
 
 CA'PSULA COMML'XIS GLISSO'NII, VE'SX PO'RTJE. It 
 is a production of the peritoneum, including the vena 
 porta and biliary duct in the liver. It is also called 
 vagina fiorte. Glisson first described it particu- 
 larly. 
 
 CA'PSULA CO'RDIS. See PERICARDIUM. 
 
 CAPSU'LJZ ATRABILA'RI^E, RENA'LES. Also called 
 glandule sufira renales, et renales ; renes succentu- 
 riati. 
 
 They are two little, oblong, flat bodies, lying at the 
 upper end and inside, or the extremity of each kidney ; 
 
CAP 
 
 312 
 
 CAP 
 
 the right behind the vena cava, and the left behind 
 the spleen and pancreas, being attached by vessels to 
 those of the kidneys. When cut into, there seems to 
 be a small cavity, containing a deep green fluid ; and 
 if viewed when fresh, a white substance where the 
 vessels ramify ; the inner part is a tender Substance like 
 the liver, so that it readily breaks down. Both the ex- 
 ternal and internal parts are vascular, and two or three 
 large vessels may be observed in the middle. Eusta- 
 chius was the first who described these glands. They 
 are larger in the foetus than in the adult, but their use 
 is not certainly known. 
 
 CAPSULA'RES ARTE'mM,(fi-omca/,sul<s_). The 
 arteries of the renal glands are thus called, because they 
 are inclosed by a capsule; and arise from the aorta, 
 above the arteria renalis, and give out the arterix adi- 
 posje, which go to the fat of the kidneys. Sometimes 
 they come from the trunk of the coeliaca. The right 
 cafisidar artery comes, most commonly, from the ar- 
 teria renalis, of the same side, near its origin ; the left 
 from the aorta above the renalis. 
 
 CAPSULA'RF.S VEN.S, are branches from the emulgents, 
 and go into the renal glands. 
 
 CAPSULA'KES SEMINALES. The extreme parts of the 
 vasa cleferentia, which have their cavities dilated like 
 capsules. Their use is to transmit the semen from the 
 testcs to the vesiculae seminales. 
 
 CAPSULA'RIA LIGAME'NTA, (from the same). 
 CAPSULAR LIGAMENTS, also called mucilaginosa liga- 
 menta, as they contain many glands to separate the 
 synovia. Every articulating bone is furnished with a 
 t.apsular ligament, composed of two layers ; the exter- 
 nal is the stronger, being made by the periosteum; the 
 inner is thin and uniform. 
 
 The use of the capsular ligament is, 1st, to connect 
 the bones, which is performed by the outer lamella; 
 '2dly, to confine the synovia, which is the office of the 
 inner layer. 
 
 They are long and large in those bones that are de- 
 signed for rotation, to give -room for motion ; and ten- 
 dons are frequently inserted into them, that by their 
 action they may draw them outward, and prevent their 
 being compressed. 
 
 They are generally of an equal thickness all round 
 in the cnarthrosis and arthrodia ; but in the ginglymus 
 they arc thick on the sides, and thin on the fore and 
 hind parts, as in those places their thickness would have 
 been inconvenient, by hindering the due flexion and 
 extension of the joint ; but the tendons strengthen the 
 joint in that part, and partly compensate for the weak- 
 ness of the ligament. In complete luxations, the cap- 
 sular ligament is generally, if not always, ruptured. 
 That of the os femoris is extended from below the neck 
 of the bone, to admit of a more extensive rptation. 
 
 The capsular ligament of the head of the humerus 
 proceeds from the edge of the glenoid cavity in the 
 scapula ; is continued over the head of the os humeri ; 
 iixed near its edge towards the muscular surfaces of 
 the great and small tuberosities, ancV runs down on the 
 neck of the bone, below the lowest part of the cartila- 
 ginous hemisphere. In all this course, the capsular 
 ligament is closely fixed in the bone, except a small 
 portion, where it passes over the inner articular tendon 
 of the biceps muscle. 
 
 The capsular ligament always includes the wliou-. 
 joint. On collections within the capsular ligaments oi' 
 the joints, see Bell's Surgery, vol. v. 485. On con- 
 cretions and preternatural excrescences within the cap- 
 sular ligaments of the joints, see Bell's Surgery, vol. v 
 491. 
 
 CA'PUR. (Arabic.) See CAMPHORA. 
 
 CA'PUS. See CAPO. 
 
 CA'PUT, (from the Hebrew term kabah, an hel- 
 met). The HEAD. The parts in the lower cavities 
 are the seat of the vital, and in the upper, of the 
 animal powers ; the latter is the seat from whence all 
 sensation is derived. See CEREBELLUM and CERE- 
 BRUM. 
 
 Besides the external integuments of the head, then- 
 is an aponeurotic expansion which covers it like a 
 cap. It is also spread round the neck and on the 
 shoulders like a riding hood ; for which reason Wins- 
 low calls it COIF, and the superior portion of it the 
 APONEUROTIC CAP. It is very strong, and appears to 
 be made of two strata of fibres crossing each other ; 
 as it spreads to the neck it becomes thinner, and is 
 lost insensibly on the clavicles. It sends out a pro- 
 duction on each side from above downward, and from 
 without inward, which having passed over the supe- 
 rior extremity of the musculus mastoideus, runs be- 
 hind that muscle toward the transverse apophysis of 
 the vertebrae of the neck, where it communicates 
 with the intertransversalia ligamenta. See PERICRA- 
 NIUM. 
 
 The head comprehends the cranium and the face ; 
 the cranium is distinguished into the upper and lower 
 parts. The base of the skull externally is very uneven ; 
 internally it is divided into three pair of cavities, and 
 one azygous cavity. The first pair are above the orbit, 
 in which the anterior lobes of the cerebrum are placed; 
 and the next pair contains the middle lobes ; the pos- 
 terior pair are placed behind the foramen magnum oc- 
 cipitalc, where the posterior lobes of the cerebellum 
 are lodged. The azygous cavity is situated upon that 
 part of the sphenoid bone called the ephippium, or 
 sella turcica, where the glandula pituitaria lies. 
 
 The bones of the upper part of the cranium are 
 nearly of the same thickness. Where the bone is thick 
 there is a larger space occupied by the meditullium, 
 which consists of cancelli, formed by the interlacing 
 fibres, as in the heads of the long bones ; where they 
 are very thin there is no meditullium, whence in the 
 latter case the cranium is transparent, in the former 
 opaque. The cranium is laterally depressed, which 
 serves to enlarge the sphere of vision, and to increase 
 the strength of the skull on its fore and hind parts, by 
 making them more convex ; which is a necessary con- 
 trivance to prevent injuries from falls, for we seldom 
 fall on the sides. See FACIES and CRANIUM. 
 
 The best way of forming a perfect idea of the bones 
 of the head is to have a skull, the bones of which are 
 separated by art ; and another, in which they are con- 
 nected in their proper articulations. 
 
 The nerves from the fifth pair, and the portia dura, 
 so called from its former consistence, of the seventh, 
 are distributed through the external parts of the 
 head. 
 
 Through the small foramina of the os ethmoides the 
 
CAT 
 
 
 < ' A. R 
 
 filaments of the first pair of nerves pass lo ihe nose, and 
 are called olfactory nerves. 
 
 In the os sphenoides, immediately behind, is the fora- 
 men opticum, through which the second pair of nerves, 
 called the optic, pass. This hole, which is seated be- 
 low the anterior clinoid process, likewise admits the 
 branch of the carotid artery that goes to the eye. 
 
 The foramen lacerum superius on each side lies be- 
 tween the transverse spinous, and orbitar processes of 
 >he os sphenoides : through this hole the three pair of 
 nerves, called motores oculi ; the fourth pair or pathe- 
 tic ; the first branch of the fifth pair ; the whole sixth 
 pair, except one reflected branch ; and an artery from 
 the internal carotids, pass to the orbit. 
 
 Behind the last mentioned hole, in the same bone, is 
 the foramen rotundum, through which the second 
 branch of the fifth pair of nerves, called the superior 
 maxillary nerves, pass to the bottom of the orbit. 
 
 Between the pars petrosa of the os temporis, and the 
 process of the os sphenoides, is an oblong aperture, 
 through which the carotid artery passes, running in- 
 wards and upwards to the sella turcica, and thence to 
 the clinoid processes, where it passes through the dura 
 mater. 
 
 The portio mollisof the seventh pair of nerves, called 
 the auditory nerve, is distributed to the meatus audito- 
 rius internus ; the portia dura comes out by the aque- 
 duct. The eighth pair of nerves, called the par vagum, 
 pass out by that common hole, between the temporal 
 and occipital bones ; where likewise the internal jugu- 
 lar vein, which is a continuation of the transverse sinus, 
 goes out of the cranium. 
 
 The ninth pair of nerves pass through the holes of 
 the occiput above the condyles. 
 
 The tenth pair of nerves pass through the' foramen 
 inagnum, where likewise the vertebral arteries enter. 
 
 The external eminences are, the two mastoid pro- 
 cesses, the two styloid processes, the two condyloid 
 processes, the two pterygoid, the two arches called zy- 
 gomata, the external spine of the occiput, the condyloid 
 and coronoid apophyses of the lower jaw. 
 
 The principal uses of the bones of the head are, to 
 contain the brain, to be the seat of the organs of sensa- 
 tion, to serve for mastication, respiration, and the for- 
 mation of the voice. There is sometimes a disorder of 
 the head, which draws it to one side, called contorsio. ' 
 
 Eustachiub' tables of the bones of the head are good. 
 See Winslow's Anatomy, and Monro's Osteology. 
 
 CA'PUT. See CAPITA, and PROCESSUS. 
 
 i' IT COXCU'TIEXS. See IXTERTRAXSVERSALES 
 
 BQIU. 
 
 CA'PUT GALLIXA'CEUM. See OXOBRYCHIS. 
 
 CA'PCT MO'NACHI. See DENS LEOSIS. 
 
 CA'PUT MO'RTUUM. A DEAD HEAD. In chemistry 
 it imports the dry faeces left in a vessel after the mois- 
 ture hath been distilled from it. It is also called term 
 damnata, and mortua terra. The earthy part of moist 
 bodies serves as a basis to the other principles ; it is 
 that which unites and gives them solidity. When the 
 active principles are extracted, it is consequently called 
 ca/iut mortuum. 
 
 CA'PUT OBSTI'PIUM. See CERVIX. 
 
 CA'RA BRASILIE'NSIBUS, called also igname 
 :ie; {-.attains Hi/tftanica. It is a name given by the 
 
 old Roman authors to a plant with large and esculent 
 roots. The soldiers of Caesar are said, in some of their 
 marches when distressed for provision, to have made 
 a sort of bread of this root; and P. -gineta and 
 Dioscorides inform us that this plant was of the fiasti- 
 naca, or parsnip kind. It was probably the elofihoboscum, 
 or wild parsnip, which has roots long and thick, and of 
 as good a taste as those cultivated in gardens, only 
 they were not quite so tender. It is supposed that our 
 word carrot is derived from this CARA. 
 
 CA'RAB. See SILIQUA. 
 
 CARABA'CCIUM LIGNUM. The wood tastes 
 like cloves, but very mild, and quite grateful, of a cin- 
 namon colour. It is brought from India, but not much 
 known in practice. Baglivi thinks that it corrects acri- 
 mony, and a scorbutic dissolution of the blood. See 
 
 CASSIA rARYOPHILLATA. 
 
 C'A'RABE, (from carab, to offer, Pers). Sec Suc- 
 oanat, 
 
 C'A'RABE FU'XERUM. See BITUMEN. 
 
 CA'RABUS, (from **f, the head; from va^x. r 
 x.scpa *tttn, according to Schrevelius, it walks ufion its 
 head). This word is variously understood ; with some 
 it signifies an insect of the beetle kind, or those which 
 are bred in dried woods, and belong to the scarabxi; 
 with others, the cray fish ; and sometimes it is used for 
 the locusta marina. 
 
 CA'RABVS. CHRYSOCE'PHALUS, and FERRU'GIXECS of 
 Fabricis. These insects have been recommended for 
 the tooth ach. They must be pressed between the 
 fingers, which must then be rubbed on the gum and 
 tooth affected. 
 
 CARACO'SMOS. A name of the sour mare's milk- 
 which the Tartars are fond of. 
 
 CARA'GN'A. See CARAXXA. 
 
 CARA'MBOLOS. (Indian.) jlver/ioa carambola 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 613. This tree bears fruit three times in 
 a year. It grows in the East Indies. To its different 
 parts are attributed as many medical virtues. The fruit 
 is agreeably acrid, and recommended in bilious fevers 
 and dysenteries. Raii Hist. 
 
 CARAME'XO. Sec HYBOUCOUHU AMERICA- 
 
 CARA'NXA. (Spanish.) Also called caragna; brc- 
 lisis. It is a concrete resinous juice brought from 
 Spain, and other parts of America, in little ITK 
 rolled up in the leaves of flags, outwardly of a dark 
 brown colour, inwardly brown, with a cast of red, 
 variegated with irregular white streaks, somewhat sofi 
 and tenacious as it first comes over, but in time grow- 
 ing dry and friable. The whiter the gum, the better it 
 is, especially if of the consistence of a plaster. Its vir- 
 tues are the same as those of tacama/iaca, but more ac- 
 tive. It hath an agreeable smell, with a bitter and 
 slightly pungent taste. Rectified spirit dissolves three- 
 fourths of it, and water dissolves the rest, except the 
 impurities. By distillation it affords mu^h essential 
 oil of an orange colour. It is fragrant, and to the 
 taste moderately pungent. If the spirituous tincture 
 be inspissated, it yields a tenacious resin, and an oily 
 matter, which separates and floats on the surface : it is 
 considerably aromatic, and moderately bitter. Etmul- 
 ler says, that this gum is useful against pains in the 
 stomach, and in the joints, if applied in the form of . 
 
CAR 
 
 344 
 
 CAR 
 
 p\aster. The tree which affords it is unknown. It is 
 suspected to be a palm. See Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 
 CARA'NTIA. See SILIQUA DULCIS. 
 
 CARA-SCHU'LLI. (Indian.) Frutex Indicus sfii- 
 nosus. An Indian shrub like the caper bush. A decoc- 
 tion of the root provokes urine. Raii Hist. 
 
 CARAVA'TA. See CACAO. 
 
 CA'RBASUS. (Greek.) ScriboniusLargus uses this 
 word to signify the thin linen, or soft threads, on which 
 the surgeons spead their ointments, viz. LINT ; called 
 also ac/ine, carjiia; in France, charfiie; in Scotland, 
 caddes. It is called likewise Unteum, linen, tents, rollers, 
 com/iresses; MOTOS is an appellation for lint, whence 
 diamotosis, the introduction of lint into a wound or ulcer. 
 Where lint is applied to absorb the matter from a 
 wound, pledgets of fine sponge are more effectual, and 
 should be preferred where any inconvenience is appre- 
 hended from the sharpness of the matter. 
 
 CA'RBO, (from the Hebrew term charak, to burn, 
 or charbah, burnt). But charcoal is generally under- 
 stood by this word when fossilis is not joined with it. 
 It is also a name of the carbunculus. 
 
 CA'RBO FO'SSILIS, (from charbah, burnt). PITCOAL, 
 or SCOTCH COAL. Hoffman says, that when it is ana- 
 lysed by distilling in a retort, over an open fire, it first 
 yields a phlegm, then an acrid sulphureous spirit, then 
 a subtile oil, then a grosser oil, which falls to the bottom 
 of the receiver ; then, by a brisker fire, an acidulated 
 salt, like that of amber ; in the retort there is left a 
 black earth that is light, and which, on the application 
 of fire, emits neither flame nor smoke. The gross 
 empyreumatic oil contains a quantity of mineral sul- 
 phur: thus coal, as all bitumens are, is an oleo sul- 
 phureous acid, with a light calcareous earth. 
 
 These coats are only used for the advantage of their 
 heat by burning them in stoves ; but for purposes not 
 connected with medicine, they undergo a process pre- 
 vious to their being used, that is, they are charred, or 
 reduced to COAKS or CINDERS: this is effected by a 
 method similar to that of making charcoal of wood: by 
 this operation they are deprived of their phlegm, their 
 acid liquor, and much of their fluid oil. 
 
 CARBO VEGETABILIS, or CHARCOAL OF WOOD, is the 
 coal into which wood is converted by the process of 
 charring. 
 
 Pieces of wood are so disposed as to form a pile, gene- 
 rally conical ; this pile is covered with turf, to prevent 
 the too free draught of air, by which the wood would 
 be reduced to ashes, and not to coal. The pile is then 
 kindled, and the fire continued till the watery and the 
 more volatile parts of the wood are dissipated, that is, 
 till no more smoke arises, at which time the wood is 
 thoroughly red hot. The external air is then to be 
 totally excluded by covering the pile with earth, and 
 thus the fire is extinguished. 
 
 In chemistry, by the word coal is understood any 
 substance containing oil, which hath been exposed to 
 fire in a close vessel so that it can sustain a red heat 
 without further decomposition ; but the use of these 
 coals or coaks in smelting iron is scarcely a part of 
 our subject, and must not detain us at this time. 
 Charcoal is of very considerable service in many pro- 
 cesses connected with diet. From the indestructible 
 nature of charcoal, charring the inner surface of casks 
 
 renders them more fit for preserving water; and, from 
 some late experiments, it appears that water may be 
 kept at sea without any change for an indefinite period, 
 by this simple previous operation on the staves. Honey 
 is cleared from its bad colour, and occasionally offen- 
 sive taste, by its means ; ardent spirits are deprived of 
 an empyreumatic, or other bad flavour, and rancid oil 
 by an admixture of charcoal is restored to its former 
 state of purity. Vinegar concentrated by freezing, 
 and afterwards distilled from powdered charcoal, be- 
 comes highly pure and fragrant. Crystals of tartar are 
 whitened, and many of the neutral salts crystallize more 
 perfectly, by previously digesting their solutions with 
 this substance. 
 
 Heated charcoal absorbs air very completely, and 
 forms a more perfect vacuum than the best air pump. 
 In other circumstances it absorbs it in part only, pre- 
 ferring the oxygenous part to the azote. Cold charcoal 
 absorbs atmospheric air without any decomposition. 
 Fresh made charcoal absorbs water very copiously, and 
 deposits a great part of the air it had taken up. It is 
 an excellent conductor of electricity. 
 
 In medicine it is used as an application to cancers, 
 and to putrid ulcers ; occasionally also as a dentifrice. 
 but it appears to possess little pecuHar merit. 
 
 Charcoal from different woods are preferred in dif- 
 ferent arts, but its use in medicine and pharmacy is the 
 same from whatever source it be obtained. 
 
 The vapours that arise from charcoal are extrcmely 
 pernicious, producing a species of apoplexy in those per- 
 sons who are exposed to them. They produce at first 
 a sense of uneasiness, a chilliness, nausea, and headach. 
 These are followed by a loss of sense, a fixed look, u 
 rigidity of the whole body, a ghastly countenance, a 
 small, frequent, and irregular pulse, and death. 
 
 In this case the noxious vapours act on the brain and 
 nerves, through the medium of the lungs ; these va- 
 pours, and those from fermenting vegetables, putrefying 
 animal substances, or from caverns, operate in the same 
 manner ; and as accumulated and confined, their effect 
 is more or less instantaneous. They attack the vital 
 principle, and extinguish it at once if copious : a less 
 quantity produces the symptoms of debility in the 
 nervous system. To prevent suffering from this cause, 
 close rooms where these substances are burning must 
 be avoided ; they are only safe when a candle will con- 
 tinue to burn in them. The vapours of deep wells are 
 of this kind, but those of mines are different, and consist 
 of hydrogenous gas. In some kinds of azotic gas, which 
 are highly deleterious, a candle will burn freely. 
 
 When affected, the patient must be exposed to the 
 open air ; if he can swallow, acidulated liquors may be 
 given : if he is insensible, cold water must be thrown 
 on his face ; strong vinegar rubbed about his nostrils, 
 and held under them ; stimulating clysters are also ne- 
 cessary. To remove the spasms, the sps. setheris vi- 
 triolicus compositus will be useful. If these fail, let 
 a strong healthy person breathe forcibly into the mouth 
 of the patient so as to distend his lungs, or they may be 
 distended more advantageously by oxygenous gas. 
 
 CARBON, or CARBONE. This substance has not 
 yet been procured in a separate state ; the idea of it is 
 an abstract, not a sensible one : yet it is not, like phlo- 
 giston, an imaginary principle, for though on the v, ' 
 
e AR 
 
 345 
 
 C A R 
 
 the evidence of its existence is not more strong, it does 
 not by its presence involve any contradictory quality. 
 
 The essence of carbon has been thought to consist in 
 its absorbing light, and appearing of a black colour; but 
 the purest form in which it is offered to our observa- 
 tion is that of the sparkling diamond. In the carbonic 
 acid gas it is combined only with oxygen, for Lavoisier 
 found that this gas contained 28 parts of carbon, and 
 72 of oxygen. Charcoal itself, is supposed to be car- 
 bon, with a smaller proportion of oxygen; and diamond 
 approaches still nearer to the carbon : so that charcoal 
 has been called an oxide of diamond. 
 
 Carbon unites with many bodies, which are deno- 
 minated carbonates and carburets. It does not, however, 
 combine in the form of charcoal with oxygen gas, till 
 its tempera tore be raised to 370 of Fahrenheit, its point 
 of ignition. It then burns in this gas with a brilliant 
 flame, and the carbonic acid gas is the result. This gas 
 also escapes in respiration, and in many other animal 
 processes. In the form of carbonic acid, it exists co- 
 piously in the earth, united with limestone, and is found 
 in many other bodies. It occurs alone in caverns, and 
 particularly in the grotto del Cani in Sicily. 
 
 It particularly engages our attention in this work, as 
 it is the distinguishing ingredient in vegetable bodies, 
 while the azote equally discriminates animal substances. 
 It is derived from the earth, for of whatever kind 
 manures are, they all contain carbon, or greedily ex- 
 tract it from the air. From thence it is introduced into 
 the animal system ; and, combining with oxygen, is dis- 
 charged in respiration in the form of carbonic acid gas. 
 \Ve have already noticed this change, particularly under 
 the article of CALIDUM INNATUM, and shall return to it 
 under that of RESPIRATION. In the system it produces 
 no particular effect. In the stomach, as we have seen 
 under the head of Aqu. MINERALES, it acts as a 
 stimulant, and relieves vomiting. 
 
 CA'RBOXAS. CARBONATE. Salts formed by the 
 union of carbonic acid with different bases ; as carbona 
 cufiri, carbonate of cofifier. 
 
 CARBO*NICUM A'CIDUM. Carbon united with 
 a larger proportion of oxygen than in charcoal, see AER. 
 
 CA'RBOS. CANAL COAL. See AMPELITIS. 
 
 CARBU XCULUS. A CARBUNCLE, (from carbo, 
 a burning coaC). It is called carbo, rubinus -verus ; code- 
 sella, erythema gangr< nosum, granatrisfum, anthrax^ 
 fintna, and Avicenna names it Persicus ignis, par- 
 ticularly that species which is attended with pustules 
 and vesications. Paulus JLgineta says it is a crusty 
 ulcer, beginning, for the most part, with a pustule like a 
 burn, and sometimes without it ; at first, the patient 
 scratches the part, whence arise one or more pustules, 
 small as a grain of millet, which, breaking, become a 
 crusty ulcer, as if it was produced by an actual cau- 
 tery ; the crust is rather of an ash colour or blackish ; it 
 adheres, and is fixed on its base to the part, and spreads 
 by its phagedenic property ; the flesh all around is in- 
 flamed and black, and shines like bitumen. Heister 
 says, a carbuncle is an inflammation, which, in pesti- 
 lential times, rises with such vesicles as are the usual 
 effects of a burn ; this inflammation, for the most part, 
 suddenly degenerates into a sphacelus, and corrupts 
 the subjacent parts to the bones, rendering them as 
 black as a coal> and this seems to be the reason why 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the Latins call them carbuncuti, and the Greeks an* 
 t h races. 
 
 In the Edinb. Med. Commentaries, vol. vi. p. 165, it 
 is observed that carbuncles are a gangrenous spot upon 
 the skin, having the appearance of a burn with red, 
 livid, or black vesicles, bounded by an inflammatory 
 ring, which soon terminates in a hard black eschar. 
 The anthrax, an affection of the same nature with the 
 carbuncle, only the former is more prominent, pene- 
 trates deeper into the adipose membrane, and occasions 
 a higher degree of inflammation. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places it as a variety of phlogosis erythe- 
 ma, on account of its violence, making it synonymous 
 with anthrax, and the erythema gangrxnosum of Sau- 
 vages. Carbuncles generally break out suddenly and 
 unexpectedly, in an hour or two at the most, and are 
 attended with pain and heat. The inflammation pro- 
 ceeds so quickly to mortification, that there is seldom 
 any evident tumour raised, the parts turning black, and 
 ending in real gangrene, often in the course of twenty- 
 four hours from the first attack. But when a tumour 
 does arise, as soon as it is opened, it discharges a livid 
 sanies, or sometimes limpid water. It is black within, 
 which shows that a sphacelus has seized the subjacent 
 flesh, and is making rapid progress. In those that re- 
 cover, a separation is made betwixt the sound and the 
 disordered flesh, by means of a suppuration. There is 
 no part of the body but what may be the:'.- seat ; and they 
 are generally attended with buboes. The proximate 
 cause is the inflammation from pestilential contagion, 
 with a putrescent state of the system. Danger is great 
 when the colour is livid; the milder sort are first red 
 and then yellow. When they are seated on the face, 
 neck, breast, and arm pits, they are generally fatal. 
 When they occur, as they sometimes do, internally 
 upon any of the viscera, they must, in every instance, 
 probably prove fatal, as we are not acquainted with any 
 remedies which can ever prevent their progress to mor- 
 tification. Externally, indeed, when they are foot very 
 extensive, nor seated on any of the large blood vessels 
 and nerves, they are frequently conquered, that is, by 
 the destruction of the part affected. 
 
 Van Swieten describes another sort of carbuncle in his 
 Comments on Boerhaave's Aphorisms; and says, it is an 
 ulcer, which, when after a violent and commonly very 
 painful inflammation, there happens a rupture of the 
 skin in several places, and fragments of the corrupted 
 paniculus adiposus are discharged at its orifices. 
 
 In the view we have thus given, carbuncle appears 
 as a putrid, irritable sore, whose origin is in the cellu- 
 lar substance, and which is intimately connected with 
 putrid or pestilential diseases, the production of a hot 
 climate, or the attendant of weak debilitated constitu- 
 tions. Anthrax, however, as observed in this country, 
 assumes a different form. A hard substance forms in a 
 fleshy part, often in the back or thigh, with a violent 
 throbbing pain and a burning heat. It frequently hap- 
 pens to old persons, and sometimes seems to be a criti- 
 cal deposition, an effort of nature to discharge some 
 morbid fluids. This hard body suppurates with diffi- 
 culty, and imperfectly ; but if the constitution is suffi- 
 ciently strong to carry on the process, the whole is se- 
 parated, and the cavity fills with healthy granulations; 
 the constitution regaining its strength, often with reno- 
 
 "Y v 
 
CAR 
 
 346 
 
 CAR 
 
 vated \igour. It happens, however, frequently in the 
 weak and aged ; in persons loaded with fat, and often 
 breathing with difficulty. The latter can seldom bear 
 the tonic powers of bark without suffocation, and to the 
 former any dose of bark or any cordial is generally in- 
 sufficient. They yield to the discharge, or sink more 
 rapidly from sphacelus. 
 
 The substance of this hard tumour seems to be a con- 
 geries of the sebaceous glands under the skin, for if on 
 the first appearance of the tumour, the point, which is 
 obvious, be opened, and the tumour gently pressed, a 
 quantity of sebaceous matter is forced out. The throb- 
 bing and heat, however, soon return, and the operation 
 must be often repeated. We have frequently, in this 
 way, checked anthrax in its germ. 
 
 It more often happens that the tumour is suddenly 
 formed of a considerable size. If this be the case, or 
 the pressing out be neglected, suppuration goes on; not 
 indeed in the tumour, for the sebaceous matter does not 
 admit of this change, but in the parts around, and the 
 tumour is then thrown out like a cancer by the effect of 
 arsenic. The cavity is generally large, and the discharge 
 considerable : few constitutions are equal to it, espe- 
 cially when debilitated by age, the previous fever, and 
 the violent pain. 
 
 Every stimulant application externally, and the 
 warmest tonics, with wine and opiates internally, are 
 requisite. Yet these, as we have said, are often useless, 
 or unequal to support the patient under circumstances 
 so violent and distressing. It has been proposed to 
 make incisions into the tumour, and to fill it with stimu- 
 lating substances ; but we have never found this plan of 
 service, for the tumour itself never suppurates. Might 
 the application of corrosive sublimate or arsenic suc- 
 ceed? 
 
 See Heister's Surgery, Bell on Ulcers, edit. 3. p. 
 97 99. Kirkland's Med. Surgery, vol. i. 320, vol. ii. 
 080, 389. Pearson's Principles of Surgery, vol. i. 136. 
 White's Surgery, 15. 
 
 CARCATULI FRU'CTU MA'LO AU'REO 
 .E'MULO; CODDAMPU'LLI. (Indian.) The IN- 
 DIAN YELLOW ORANGE TREE, of MALABAR, Called also 
 
 ghoraka. 
 
 It is a tall large tree, with yellow flowers, and large 
 round fruit, that is ribbed and whitish, when ripe of an 
 agreeable acid and sweetish taste, and with seeds of an 
 azure blue colour. This fruit recovers lost appetite, 
 and is restringcnt. The same tree, however, affords 
 the GAMBOGE, q. v. 
 
 CARCA'PULI LINCO'TANI. This differs from the above 
 in its flower and fruit.. The fruit of this species is 
 sweet, round, and of the size of a cherry. It is also call- 
 ed kanna ghoraka. They both afford the gamboge, 
 'but this latter the best. 
 
 CA'RCAROS, (from xpx.a.ipa, to resound). See 
 PJIUICODES. 
 
 CA'RCAS. See CATAPUTIA, under RICINOIDES. 
 
 CA'RCAX, (from xapct, a head). A species of 
 poppy with a very large head. 
 
 CA'RCER. Paracelsus means by it a remedy proper 
 for restraining disordered motions of body and mind, as 
 -in curing the chorea sancti Viti. 
 
 CARCHE'SIUS. The name of some bandages no- 
 ticed by Galen, and described by Oribasius, Properly, 
 
 a rope which goes round the top of a ship's mast, anrf 
 keeps it steady on both sides. 
 
 CARCINE'THRON, (from x.apx.ms, a crab, so 
 called from its being jointed like the claws of a crab). 
 A name in Oribasius for the fiolyg-onum, or common 
 knot grass. 
 
 CARCINO'DES, (from *<*p*ivfe, a.nA-ciS~>s, forma) 
 A tumour resembling a cancer. 
 
 CARCINO'MA, and CARCI'NOS. See CANCER. 
 It sometimes signifies the cancer only in its ulcerated 
 state; or cancerous ulcer, however produced. 
 
 CARDAMA'NTICA, (a dim. of **f}fi*v, nastur- 
 tium). See CARDAMINES. 
 
 CARDAME'LEUM. (Greek.) The name of a 
 medicine mentioned by Galen. 
 
 CARDAMI'NDUM MINUS, (from K,JV, and 
 IvA;, Indian cresses). See NASTURTIUM INDICUM. 
 
 CARDAMI'NES, (from xxp^x, the heart, because 
 it comforts and strengthens the heart). Also called 
 cardamantica, nasturtium ai/ualicum, culi flos, iberis^ 
 herba veteribus iffnota, sofihia ; MEADOW CRESSES, 
 LADIES SMOCK, and CUCKOW FLOWER. The carda- 
 mine firatensis Lin. Sp. Plant. 915. Nat. order sili- 
 quotes. 
 
 The cardamine was formerly esteemed as a diuretic 
 and sudorific, and then was supposed to be a powerful 
 antispasmodic. It grows in meadows, and flowers in 
 April. 
 
 Sir Geo. Baker, in the Lond. Med. Trans, vol. i. p. 
 442, relates a case of a spasmodic asthma, that after 
 resisting all other means, was cured by taking the flow- 
 ers of this plant, at first 9 i. twice a day, and after- 
 wards 5 ss - in each dose. The chorea sancti Viti was 
 cured by J ss. twice a day. The case was obstinate 
 while other means were used, but soon gave way to 
 these flowers. To these he adds a case in which palsy, 
 a difficulty of swallowing, and convulsions, were 
 complicated; and though these disorders had been 
 of long standing, relief was obtained by J ss. of these 
 flowers taken twice a day. He further observes, that 
 they improve the appetite, that J i. hath succeeded as 
 an antispasmodic, where opium, camphor, and valerian 
 failed; and that they have been given to 3 iss. three 
 times a day. 
 
 Greeding, though he tried this medicine in large doses 
 in a great number of cases, experienced its good effect 
 only in one. We have never experienced them in one. 
 
 Linnaeus observes, that these flowers are pungent to 
 the taste, but their pungency is inconsiderable ; and 
 they have scarcely ever succeeded in our hands as an 
 antispasmodic, nor have they seemed to possess any 
 medicinal powers. Dioscorides says, they are warm 
 and diuretic; Galen, that they resemble water cresses 
 in taste and virtues; Dale, that they are antispasmodic ; 
 and Dr. T. Robinson, that they arc powerfully anti- 
 epileptic. 
 
 Dr. Cullen mentions this plant, and particularly its 
 flowers, to be far inferior to several others of the sili- 
 quosx in its sensible qualities; and he noticed them 
 only on the authority of Sir Geo. Baker, referring to 
 .his paper on this subject above quoted. 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM, (from tutgfapui, and u^a^o^ 
 because it participates of the nature of both). The 
 COMMON or LESSER CARDAMOMS, called also eletfctrt.. 
 
C A R 
 
 347 
 
 <_' A 
 
 fardam. minus. The lesser cardamom seeds are the 
 produce of the amomum cardamomum Lin. Sp. Plant. 2. 
 But later authors have referred it to another species, 
 the a. repens of Wildenow, vol. i. page 9. Nat. order 
 scitaminef. 
 
 Cardamoms area dried pod with seeds, brought from 
 Malabar in the East Indies: the best come from Co- 
 magene, Armenia, and the Bosphorus. They grow 
 also in Arabia. These pods are divided internally into 
 three cells, in each of which are two rows of triangular 
 seeds, of a brownish colour on the outside, and white 
 within. The plant grows in the form of our reeds. 
 
 The lesser cardamoms have short triangular husks, 
 scarce half an inch long. The seeds freed from these 
 husks are a grateful aromatic, warm, but not fiery, and 
 not subject like pepper to create immoderate heat. 
 The husks should only be separated "when used ; for 
 the seeds lose much of their flavour if taken out. They 
 give out all their virtue to spirit, and nearly so to water. 
 In distillation with water, a large quantity of essential 
 oil rises ; it is pungent to the taste, and smells strong of 
 the seeds ; the remaining decoction is bitter and muci- 
 laginous, but void of the flavour and warmth of the 
 seeds. A spirituous tincture, when evaporated, leaves 
 the virtues of the seeds almost wholly in the extract, 
 which is more grateful than the seeds themselves. 
 They are considered as gentle stimulants of the sto- 
 mach, cordial, carminative, and antispasmodic ; with- 
 out that irritation and heat which many other of the 
 spkes are apt to produce. All the spirituous prepara- 
 tions are more agreeable than the watery. 
 
 The TINCTURE OF CARDAMOMS is made by digesting 
 three ounces of the bruised seeds in a quart of proof 
 spirit for eight days. It possesses all the virtues of 
 the seeds ; and among all the aromatics there are none 
 that answer so well, in general, as this tincture, for 
 rendering mineral -waters and other saline liquors easy 
 and agreeable in the stomach. The dose is one drachm 
 to three. 
 
 COMPOUND TINCTURE OF CARDAMOMS, formerly tine- 
 tura siomac/iica, is made of smaller cardamom seeds 
 husked, carraway seeds, cochineal, of each powdered 
 two drachms; cinnamon bruised, half an ounce ; raisins, 
 stoned, four ounces ; proof spirit, two pints ; digested 
 for fourteen days, and strained. This is often ordered 
 by itself, or in draughts, from two drachms to half an 
 ounce, joined with aether, and tinct. opii, in gouty and 
 other spasmodic affections of the stomach and precor- 
 dia.- 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM MAJUS. The GREATER CARDAMOMS. 
 The amomum grana fiaradisi Lin. Sp. PI. 2. Their 
 pods are about an inch long, triangular, and with two 
 rows of seeds in each. The husks are tough, and 
 thicker than those of the lesser kind. They grow in 
 Java and the East Indies. 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM MEDIUM, grows in pods of a round 
 figure. These two, though of the same nature, are 
 weaker than the first kind, and consequently disused. 
 See Cullen's Mater. Medic. Woodville's Medic. 
 Botany. 
 
 CARDAMO'MUM PIPERA'TUM. See PARADISI GRAXA. 
 CARDAMO'MVM SIBERIE'JCSE. See ANISUM INDICUM. 
 CARDE'GI 1'NDI. See FOLIUM. 
 CA'RDIA, (from **f, cor). By this term the an- 
 
 cients meant the heart ; but we call the upper orifice 
 of the stomach cardia, from its vicinity to, and consent 
 with, the heart. See COR, CARDIALGIA, MEDITULLIUM. 
 and LIPOTHYMIA. 
 
 CARDI'ACA HE'RBA. MOTHERWORT. It is also 
 called agrifialma gallis, marrubium, and cardiaca c 
 Ruellii ; leonurus cardiaca Lin. Sp. PI. 817. 
 
 It is called cardiaca because it is supposed to relieve- 
 in fainting and disorders of the stomach, particula 
 children and in hypochondriacs. It is biennial, grcr.vs 
 waste in wild grounds, and flowci-s in July. 
 
 It hath been celebrated in disorders of the stomach, 
 proceeding from thick phlegm. It is said to loosen the 
 belly, promote perspiration, urine, and the catameni?. 
 The leaves and tops have a strong, rather a disagreeable, 
 smell, and a bitter taste, and it has probably been useful 
 in hysteric affections. By keeping, or by boiling, the 
 disagreeable smell is dissipated. An extract of a pun- 
 gent bitter quality is obtained by evaporating the wa- 
 tery decoction. But an infusion of the tops before it 
 flowers is the best preparation. See Dale, Miller's Bot. 
 Off. Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 
 CARDI'ACA, CORDIALS, (from x.ttf&ot, the heart and 
 u/ifier orifice of the stomach, because they act on the 
 heart by their application to the stomach). In phar- 
 macy it signifies CORDIAL, and is also named cordialia. 
 anale/itica, resumfitiva, and by Paracelsus, deft-nsh-a. 
 
 The word cordial is of a large extent. Things of 
 very opposite natures may prove cordials by relieving 
 the same symptoms when produced by opposite causes. 
 To understand their operation, it is necessary to con- 
 sider that a languor or faintness may be the conse- 
 quence either of what oppresses or of what exh. 
 the vital powers ; what retards the progress of the vita! 
 principle, or impedes its influence, produces the sanu- 
 sensation as its diminution. In both these cases, medi- 
 cines of opposite natures produce the same effec 
 adding force to the fibres : thus, under an oppression 
 of spirits, from heat, when no extraordinary action or 
 indisposition of body hath exhausted them, a glass of 
 cold water is a cordial, for it stimulates the fibres, and 
 rouses them to their wonted action ; and w hen, front 
 violent exercise or a tedious disease a person faints, 
 warm medicines, or aromatic and spirituous liquors, 
 are also cordial, by producing the same effect. But 
 in general, by cordials, is understood those prepara- 
 tions whose warm and active parts, immediately on be- 
 ing received into the stomach, produce a cheerfulness, 
 and are suited to increase the strength and > 
 the heart. Valcarengus observes, that a cordial ii 
 whatever destroys, or at least blunts, the force of a 
 morbific cause, restores the lost tone of the solids, and 
 gives due motion to the fluids ; by that means procuring 
 a just equilibrium. 
 
 CARDI'ACA PA'SSIO. The CARDIAC PASSION is a dis- 
 order frequently mentioned by the ancients; but by 
 the moderns it is mostly treated of under the name 
 of SVXCOPE, and, indeed, from the description of the 
 ancients, it may well be referred to that article. The 
 name cardiaca ftassio is from the part supposed to 
 be affected. Ccelius Aurelianus says, " that this dis- 
 order, according to some, derived its name from the 
 part affected ; for they imagined that the heart is the 
 principal seat of it." Soranus declines givini: 
 
 Y v : 
 
C AH 
 
 348 
 
 C AR 
 
 definition, and says, " that there is no perceptible sign 
 uf any tumour about the heart," which some sup- 
 pose ; and he asserts, " that it is a quick and instanta- 
 neous solution, or relaxation." Hippocrates mentions 
 this disorder in his first and second books of Epide- 
 mics. Erasistratus also speaks of it in his books con- 
 cerning the belly. Arthnedorus Sidensis says, it is a 
 tumour about the heart : but from the description of 
 Coelius Aurelianus, in his De A cut. Morb. lib. ii. the 
 syncope is very clearly and accurately described. See 
 LYPOTHYMIA. 
 
 CARDI'ACJE ARTE'RIVE, et VE'N^E. See CORONARIJE 
 
 ARTER1.S, et VEN^E. 
 
 CARDI'ACUS MO'RBUS. (Falconer in the Me- 
 moirs of the Medical Society, vol. vi.) See NERVOSA 
 FKUHIS. 
 
 CARDIA'LGIA. The HEARTBURN, or rather a pain 
 and uneasiness at the upper orifice of the stomach ; 
 (from x.a.^ia,, the left orifice of the stomach, and cthysa, 
 to be pained}. Called also ardor ventriculi, and pro- 
 perly so, when attended, as it sometimes is, with consi- 
 derable heat; likewise cordolium, pain or uneasiness 
 about the upper orifice of that organ, and cardiogmus. 
 
 Dr. Cullen ranks it as synonymous with dy&fiefisia; 
 and considers it as arising either from a disease of the 
 stomach itself, or from an affection of some other part, 
 or of the whole habit. SVNOP. NOSOLOG. METHOD. 
 Gen. 45. 
 
 This disorder is called SODA, heartburn, or sfiurious 
 cardialgia; fiain in the stomach, or the true cardialgia, 
 also cardimona. In the SPURIOUS kind the pain is not 
 so great, nor does the strength fail, nor is there any 
 remarkable inquietude. In the TRUE, there is pain 
 in the stomach, or about its upper orifice, but gene- 
 rally about the pit of the stomach : it is sometimes 
 attended with great anxiety, difficulty of breathing, 
 want of strength, inquietude, retelling to vomit, cold- 
 ness, and trembling of the extremities. Sometimes 
 the uneasy sensation extends the whole length of the 
 oesophagus, with a pressure or constriction, and usually 
 attacks by fits. 
 
 The upper orifice is the usual seat of this disorder; 
 it is sometimes in the lower; and is occasionally the 
 disorder of the whole viscus. In those who have died 
 of this disorder, on dissection the right orifice only hath 
 appeared to be in an unnatural state. 
 
 Were we to be minutely exact, we should refer every 
 cause of cardialgia to the weakened powers of diges- 
 tion ; since, if these are strong, no inconvenience 
 arises from any aliment : so true is the axiom, sanis 
 omnia sana. 
 
 To avoid, however, all minute disquisition, we shall 
 refer the causes to a disease of the stomach and its 
 contents, to a disorder of distant parts, or the whole 
 system, with which this organ sympathises. The dis- 
 ease of the stomach, we have said, is weakness ; and 
 the disordered contents, from this cause, are acid, oily, 
 acrid, or bilious substances, which its debilitated powers 
 arc unable to combine with the alimentary mass. Acid 
 is generally accused, and the anti-cardialgics are ge- 
 nerally alkalis and absorbent earths. It is, indeed, 
 the most frequent cause, whether the disease be idio- 
 pathic or symptomatic. The acid swims on the sur- 
 face of the contents of the stomach, and gives the 
 sensation of burning heat to the cardia. It arises from 
 
 acescents, rather than acids; from fruit, vegetables, 
 and saccharine substances. Oily foods are, however, 
 an equally frequent cause. A red herring, for instance, 
 will often produce it; the fat of meat, butter, and 
 every similar matter will, in many constitutions, bring 
 on the complaint, particularly if the process of diges- 
 tion is disturbed in its commencement. Acrid is a 
 term too general, yet it is meant to include highly 
 seasoned dishes, pepper, and various spices, which 
 have been long acknowledged as causes, though not 
 frequent ones, of cardialgia. That bile in the stomach 
 is a cause, we cannot so confidently affirm ; yet it has 
 been enumerated as such : and if heartburn is attend- 
 ed with a putrid taste on the back part of the tongue, 
 the disease may be pronounced to arise from bile. We 
 suspect, however, that the opinion has arisen from its 
 being an attendant on jaundice; and we well know, 
 that when bile, the usual neutralise!' of acid, is absent, 
 it may probably abound. In any circumstance, if the 
 usual mucus of the stomach be abraded, or the organ 
 inflamed, the most common and salutary aliments may 
 occasion this impression from the increased sensibility 
 of the organ : thus it seems sometimes to arise from 
 corrosive poisons ; we have seen it from swallowing, 
 by mistake, the volatile sal ammoniac ; and in this way 
 it is found to be the effect of inflammation and abscess 
 in the stomach. 
 
 In general, as Dr. Hunter has supposed, it is the 
 fumes of these substances rather than the substances 
 themselves which occasion the complaint. The sto- 
 mach is seldom perfectly full ; and, though its action 
 may sometimes raise the contents to the cardia, the 
 contact must be only occasional and temporary. 
 
 The more general causes which affect the stomach 
 by sympathy are gout and nephritic complaints. From 
 a fact recorded by Van Helmont, it seems, that any 
 affection of the joints may in this way disorder the 
 stomach. Violent passions have equally produced it. 
 Cold feet seem sometimes to have the same effect, and 
 the relief is then generally preceded by a return of 
 perspiration in the extremities. A recession of erup- 
 tions has been supposed to be a cause ; and, as in such 
 cases the stomach generally suffers, not without some 
 reason. 
 
 To relieve the complaint, the diet should be light, 
 generally of the animal kind : what is drunk should 
 not be apt to ferment ; brandy and water, or water in 
 which toasted bread is steeped, will generally agree ; 
 or camomile tea, which soothes the spasmodic mo- 
 tions of the stomach. Lime water, the mineral alka- 
 line waters, and distilled water, are proper for com- 
 mon drink. 
 
 The cure depends on the cause. As in every in- 
 stance the stomach is weakened, bitters, and perhaps 
 chalybeates with aromatics, should accompany the ap- 
 propriate remedies. We need not repeat what we have 
 said of antacids ; but, in the heartburn from oily or 
 acrid substances, immediate relief is obtained from 
 sucking gum arable. If it should arise from bile, vege- 
 table acids will almost immediately remove it. Vomits 
 are often advantageously premised. 
 
 When not arising from the contents of the stomach, 
 general warmth, particularly of the feet, is essentially 
 useful ; and even rubbing them with flour of mustard 
 has produced good effects. Tonics of every kind arc 
 
L AR 
 
 349 
 
 CAR 
 
 Indispensable additions to the other remedies; and, 
 when from gout, aromatics should be joined. In every 
 species, also, the bowels should be kept free, and the 
 warmer resinous purgatives are best adapted to the 
 complaint. Any external applications that may be 
 thought necessary should be placed on the pit of the 
 stomach. 
 
 CARDIA'LGIA INFLAMMA'TORJA. See IXFLAMMATIO 
 
 \ENTRICULI. 
 
 CVRDIA'LGIA SPUTATORIA. See PYROSIS. 
 
 CARDIME'LECH, (from *Wia, cor, and the He- 
 brew term melek, a gn-ernor). A fictitious term in 
 Dolaeus's Encyclopedia, by which he would express a 
 particular ac-Jve principle residing in the heart, ap- 
 pointed to what we call the vital functions. 
 
 CARDIMO'XA. See CARDIALGIA. 
 
 CARDIXAME NTUM. (from cordo, a hinge'}. A 
 hinge-like articulation. See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 CARDIO'GMUS, (from xaphfirra, to have a gnaw- 
 ing pain at the mouth of the stomach"). Synonymous 
 with Cardialgia. 
 
 CARDIO'NCHUS, (from **^<, the head, and 
 y;, a tumour}. See also AXEURISMA PR^CORDIO- 
 
 RUM. 
 
 CARDIOTRO'TUS, (from *a^/, the heart, and 
 nlttmu, to wound). One who hath a wound in his 
 heart. 
 
 CARDITIS, (from xMt^ict, heart). See IXFLAMMA- 
 TIO CORD1S. 
 
 CAR DO. A HINGE. See GIXGLYMUS. 
 
 CA'RDONET. See CIXARA SYLVESTRIS. 
 
 CARDO'NIUM, in the phrase of Paracelsus, is 
 wine medicated with herbs. 
 
 CARDOPATIUM. See CARLIXA. 
 
 CARDUO-CNrCUS,(fromozr<fuKs,a thistle, x.n*i, 
 carthamus, the distaff thistle). See ATRACTYLIS. 
 
 CA'RDUUS, (from '?, to abrade ; so named from 
 its roughness, which abrades and tears whatever it meets 
 with). The THISTLE. The general characters of which 
 are as follow: the leaves are set alternately on the 
 branches, and are prickly; the heads are mostly squa- 
 mous and prickly; prickles are on most or all parts of 
 the plant, and they are mostly lactescent. 
 
 CA'RDUUS BEXEDI'CTUS. See BEXEDICTUS. The 
 BLESSED or HOLY THISTLE; also called cnicus sylves- 
 tris. It is the centaurea benedicta Lin. Sp. PL 1296. 
 Nat. ord. Comfiosito cafiitate. Cynarocefihali of Jus- 
 sieu. It is a native of Spain and some of the Ar- 
 chipelago islands, and is annually sown with us in 
 gardens. 
 
 The leaves have a penetrating bitter taste, not very 
 strong or durable in the mouth ; when fresh they are 
 more pleasant than when dry. The plant should be 
 hung up loosely in an airy place after it is well dried; 
 for, if pressed close, it rots. The best time for gather- 
 ing it is when in flower. 
 
 This plant obtained the name benedictus from its 
 being supposed to possess extraordinary medical vir- 
 tues ; but it is not found to excel several other of the 
 simple bitters; though Bergius considers it as antacid, 
 corroborant, stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, and ecco- 
 protic. See AMARA. 
 
 Camomile flowers are now generally substituted for 
 the carduus benedictus, and are thought to be of at least 
 equal value. 
 
 When this herb is used to excite vomiting, a decoc- 
 tion of it in water is preferable, for thus its more nau- 
 seous parts are extracted : cold water, in an hour or two, 
 imbibes a light grateful bitter; but if the infusion be 
 continued much longer, the nauseous part is also taken 
 up. Rectified spirit extracts only the agreeable bitter, 
 and, though heated, it does not easily take up the of- 
 fensive parts. 
 
 A light, cold, watery infusion, with fresh lemon or 
 orange peel, improves the appetite, and is useful when 
 the digestive powers are weak: it sits easy on the sto- 
 mach, and no bitter is less heating. Dr. Cullen thinks 
 this plant a simple and pure, though not a very strong, 
 bitter; and that, therefore, it possesses none of the ex- 
 traordinary virtues ascribed to it. An ounce of the 
 dried leaves may be infused two hours in a pint of cold 
 soft water, and it may be flavoured at pleasure with any 
 aromatic. It may be made stronger by returning the 
 liquor on fresh parcels of the leaves or tops. It affords 
 nothing valuable by distillation. See Lewis's Mat. 
 Med. Miller's Hot. Off. Dale. 
 
 CA'RDUUS HXMORRHOIDA'LIS. So called because it 
 relieves the pains of the haemorrhoids, if beat into a 
 poultice and applied; also called carduus -vinearumre- 
 fiens, sonchi folio, cirsium arvense, ceanothos ; serra- 
 lulu arvensis Lin. Sp. PI. 1149. The COMMON CREEP- 
 
 IXG WAY THISTLE. 
 
 Its roots are whitish, but now and then are of a 
 darker hue, and have a strong smell: it sends forth 
 fibres that creep on the ground, and propagates itself 
 to a great distance : it is common in tillage ground and 
 highways, flowering in July and August. 
 
 CA'RDUUS LACTEUS, also called carduus Marias, car- 
 duus Marianus Lin. Sp. PI. 1153. carduus albis ma- 
 culis notatus vulgaris. c. B. COMMON MILK THISTLE, 
 or LADY'S THISTLE. It is distinguished from all other 
 thistles in England, by having its leaves cut in several 
 laciniae, full of hard sharp prickles, having all the 
 upper part spotted with long and broad white spots. 
 It grows on banks, and flowers in June. The leaves 
 and seeds have similar virtues to those of the car- 
 duus benedictus, but in an inferior degree. It is said 
 to be efficacious against pungent pains. Miller's Bot. 
 Off. 
 
 CA'RDUUS LACTE'US SYRIA'CUS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1153. 
 also called carduus albis maculis notatus exoticus. Be- 
 deguar Arabum Rauwolfii, cnicus albis maculis notatus. 
 The SPANISH MILK THISTLE. 
 
 This and the next species are perennial, have long, 
 narrow, deeply jagged leaves, that are prickly and lay- 
 ing on the ground ; in the middle of the plant grows a 
 large roundish head, without any stalk, encompassed 
 with smaller leaves, which maybe eat like an artichoke ; 
 the flowers issue from the middle of the head. 
 
 CA'RDUUS PINEA THEOPHRASTI; carlina aulos gum- 
 mifrra, chemaleon albus Dioscoridis, and PIXE THISTLE; 
 atractylis gummifera Lin. Sp. PI. 1161. Its flowers 
 are composed of purplish flosculi, like those of the 
 common thistle. It is a native of Italy and of Candy. 
 Its roots are larger than those of the carline thistle, 
 and smell stronger; if wounded when fresh they yield 
 a viscous milky juice, which concretes into tenacious 
 masses, at first whitish, and resembling wax, when much 
 handled, growing black ; supposed to be the ijcion, ixia y 
 and acanthina mastiche of the ancients; the people of 
 
CAR 
 
 350 
 
 CAB, 
 
 Apulia gather this gum, and name it cera di cardo. 
 It was formerly chewed for the same purposes as the 
 mastich gum : the root hath the same virtues as the 
 carline thistle roots. 
 
 CA'RDUUS SPINOSISSIMUS sfiherocdphalus rigldis acu- 
 ieis armata ; c. B. cardui Arabici, PARK. THEAT. spina 
 Arabica offic. ARABIAN THISTLE. Carduus nit tans Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1 150. It seems to have qualities similar to those 
 of the spina alba. 
 
 CA'RDUUS A'CANTHUS. See ACANTHUS. 
 
 CA'RDUUS BRASILIA'NUS FO'LIIS A'LOES. Sec ANA- 
 
 CA'RDUUS A'LTILIS; domesticus ; sativus, non spiuo- 
 sus ; sativus. See CINARA. 
 
 CA'RDUUS HUMILIS GUMMIFERA. See CARDUUS PINEA. 
 
 CA'RDUUS LUTEUS. See ATRACTYLIS. 
 
 CA'RDUUS SOLSTITI'ALIS. See CALCITRAPA OFFICIN. 
 
 CA'RDUUS SATIVUS. See CARTHAMUS. 
 
 CA'RDUUS STELL'ATUS. See CALCITRAPA. 
 
 CA'HDUUS STELL'ATUS LUTEUS. See CALCITRAPA or- 
 FICIN. 
 
 CA'RDUUS ESCULENTUS; spinosissimus elatior. See 
 CINARA SPINOSA. 
 
 CAREBA'RIA, (from M^ the head, and papas, hea- 
 vines\ See CAPIPLENIUM. 
 
 CARE'NA. The twenty-fourth part of a DROP. 
 
 CARE'TTI. See BONDUCH INDORUM. 
 
 CA'REUM, CA'RI. (See^CARUM.) From Caria, 
 the country from whence they were brought. 
 
 CA'RICA. A DRY FIG, (from Carica, the place 
 where they were cultivated). Sec Ficus SATIVA. 
 
 CA'RICUM, vel CA'RYCUM, (from Caricus, the 
 inventor). The name of a medicine for deterring ul- 
 cers, prepared of the black hellebore, cantharides, and 
 several other ingredients. 
 
 It is also the name of an oil mentioned in Athenaeus, 
 lib. ii. 
 
 CA'RIES, (from xupa, to abrade, or from karah, to 
 dig in, a Chaldee word); according to Mr. Sharp, it is 
 a partial mortification of the bone, which separates from 
 the sound part sooner or later. Dr. Cullen places this 
 disease in the class locales and order dyalyses, and 
 names it exulceratio ossis. But as every species of 
 caries, attended with loss of substance, may be termed 
 an ulcer, Mr. Bell, to prevent confusion, considers 
 caries as an accidental symptom of ulcers, and speaks 
 of it under the general name of CARIOUS ULCER. It is 
 an ulcer, however, of a gangrenous kind, but differing 
 from mortification of the bone, which will be considered 
 under the term NECROSIS. In short, these diseases 
 bear the same relation to each other as a foul putrid 
 ulcer and a sphacelus- 
 
 This disorder, called caries, sfihacelus, teredo, or 
 tredon, happens when the bone is deprived of its peri- 
 osteum, and, having lost its natural colour, becomes 
 oily, yellow, brown, and at last black. This stale, 
 which is the first degree of the disorder, was called by 
 the ancients os VITIATUM, ossis NIGRITIES. When the 
 disease advances the bone is corroded, discharging a 
 sanies which consumes the adjacent flesh. Of the 
 many names given to the caries, which are collected 
 under spina ventosa, the following are only necessary: 
 When the cause is external, it is the SPINA VENTOSA ; 
 or, with Severinus, when it happens to children, it may 
 
 be called P.EDARTHROCACES : when the cause is external, 
 caries. 
 
 That an inflammation of the periosteum is tending 
 to a caries of the bone, is known, first, from the signs 
 of inflammation preceding ; secondly, a freedom from. 
 pain in the affected part, without a manifest cause, and 
 from a dense, slow, increasing, and not -very painful^ 
 tumour of the incumbent parts. But among the signs 
 of a beginning caries, the sudden removal of pain is fal- 
 lacious; for this happens in inflammation of the perios- 
 teum, when this membrane is corroded so as to admit 
 the matter to escape betwixt the muscles, though, in 
 general, when pain is relieved by a resolution of inflam- 
 mation, it goes off 1 gradually only; for a perfect resolu- 
 tion hardly, if ever, happens after a violent inflammation. 
 Again, when a caries is threatened, the taint is propa- 
 gated through the cellular membrane, which, by slight 
 causes, is often raised into a large tumour: but, as all 
 the symptoms of an inflammation lessen when a caries 
 is present, the tumour will not have the hardness and 
 resistance observable in a phlegmon, but will be flaccid, 
 and hardly sensible of pain. If the incumbent part 
 changes to a livid colour, or a dark sanious discharge 
 issues from a part in the direction of a bone, the bone 
 is then, without doubt, in a mortifying state. 
 
 Celsus, the best ancient author, at least on the cure 
 of caries, observes, lib. viii. cap. 3, " We may soon, by- 
 means of a probe, discover a caries of the bone, since 
 the probe will penetrate less or more, according as the 
 caries is superficial or deep." When the probe comes 
 to the sound part of the bone, it is resisted. Wiseman, 
 vol. i. p. 296. edit. 5. says, " If the bone be bare, its 
 corruption is easily discerned, though sometimes it be 
 covered with a grumous or viscous matter, which 
 rubbed off, the bone appeareth white, brown, or black. 
 If the white be porous, the caries may be deeper and 
 more dangerous than if it were black and hard. If 
 the bone lies so hid as that you cannot feel it with 
 your probe, yet you may judge it carious from the 
 quantity or quality of the matter. If the bone lies 
 near, and the flesh is lax and white, it is strongly sus- 
 picious that the bone is carious: but if the matter 
 stinks, or is oily, it is a more certain sign of rottenness. 
 Ulcers of long continuance near a bone do also fore- 
 show a caries, according to Hippocrates. Also the 
 difficulty of cicatrizing them, and the frequent and sud- 
 den eruption of them after they are cured, give a sus- 
 picion of a foul bone. But if the bone is much cor- 
 rupted, the matter is fetid, and the probe will penetrate 
 into it." 
 
 The friability of carious bones is occasioned by the 
 acrimony of their humours, and chiefly of their cor- 
 rupted medullary oil; for since its separation destroys 
 the cohesion, by decompounding the bony substance, 
 the peculiarly disagreeable fetid smell, which arises 
 from carious bones, is from this corrupted medullary oil. 
 
 When a caries is under an ulcer, the flesh over the 
 caries is soft, flaccid, and fungous; the lips of the ulcer 
 inverted, the sanies clear, fetid, and full of small black 
 scales. The ulcer heals only superficially, and soon 
 breaks out again. Ulcer has been accused of producing 
 caries, but the latter is more frequently the cause of 
 the former. See ULCER with a caries, under ULCUS. 
 
 In the Edinb. Med. Essays, Dr. Monro gives a par- 
 
CAR 
 
 351 
 
 CAR 
 
 ticular account of several species of this disorder, viz. 
 1. The DRY or GANGRENOUS CARIES, which is, where 
 the bone is smooth and firm, and throws out little mat- 
 ter i. its surface at first is not of a very dark colour, but 
 before exfoliation it turns very brown or black. This 
 kind exfoliates with less difficulty than any other. 2. 
 The WORM EATEN CARIES, or ULCER of the BONES, halh 
 not such a dark colour as the former, it discharges 
 more matter; the cavernous or spongy texture of the 
 bone becomes conspicuous. 3. The CARNEOUS CARIES, 
 or ulcer of the bones with hypersarcosia : this sort dif- 
 fers from the worm eaten caries only in the addition of 
 spongy flesh growing in the cells of the bone ; this 
 spongy flesh often bleeds, if touched wuh the greatest 
 caution. 4. The PHAGEDENIC CARIES with hypcrsar- 
 cosis : in this case the periosteum is thickened, the 
 bone softened, and its surface is eroded, a yellow .red 
 spongy substance sprouts out; the difference betwixt 
 this and the carneous caries is, that in the latter 
 the spongy flesh grows out of the caverns, while 
 their grey or brown coloured spongy bony sides still 
 remain ; but in the former, the bony fibres disappear 
 wherever the spongy flesh comes, so that one can 
 scarcely determine by the probe whether or no the bone 
 is carious : upon scraping away the flesh, so destructive 
 to the bone, its surface appears rough indeed, but not 
 much eroded, nor greatly altered in its colour. 5. The 
 SCROFULOUS CARIES is sometimes observed when an ab- 
 scess is opened ; the bone at the bottom of it appears 
 white and smooth, without its periosteum or any con- 
 nection to the neighbouring parts, except by its liga- 
 ments at the extremities ; and this kind of caries most 
 commonly happens in scrofulous habits. 6. The 
 SCIRRHO-CANCEROUS CARIES : in one species of exos- 
 tosis the tumefied bone is softer in one part than in the 
 other, and is not composed of regular fibres, nor cavern- 
 ous, but as if the ossifying juice had been thrown out 
 irregularly, over which a cartilaginous or tendinous 
 substance had spread ; and from this a firm shining 
 smooth flesh grows out, which, after the teguments are 
 removed, sends forth a thin stinking acrid sanies. The 
 patient complains often of throbbing pains in the part, 
 and sometimes considerable haemorrhages are made 
 from imperceptible vessels on its surface. 7. The 
 SPREADING CANCEROUS CARIES : in the spreading eating 
 cancers the bones are wasted,, as well as the soft parts, 
 and the appearances are the same in both, unless that 
 the bones do not consume quite so fast. 8. The SYPHI- 
 LITIC CARIES affects chiefly the tibia, frontal bone, the 
 ossa nasi and palati, and the sternum. 9. The ANEURIS- 
 MATIC CARIES affects any bones in the neighbourhood 
 of an aneui Ism. 
 
 In considering a caries of the bones, we should re- 
 member, that the bones have their vessels and circulat- 
 ing fluids, and the same general texture which the soft 
 parts have ; so that solidity, and a stronger cohesion of 
 parts, are their only evident distinguishing characters. 
 
 Caries of spongy bones is cured with greater diffi- 
 culty than of compact ones. Caries of the bones of the 
 carpus and tarsus is, from their vicinity, easily com- 
 :cated to the neighbouring ones. The disease, 
 when it occurs in the deeper seated bones near the 
 tru:.k, is seldom to be relieved or cured. It partakes 
 also nger of its cause ; since, as cancer ami 
 
 scrofula are incurable, little expectation can be enter- 
 
 tained of caries from either source. In young persons- 
 also it is more easily cured than in old. 
 
 Heister observes, that the cure of a caries depends on 
 removing easily and speedily all the corrupted parts of 
 the bone, and that in the gentlest cases this is done by 
 rectified sfiirit of ivine being applied by means of lint 
 dipped in it ; or alcohol caryo/ihillatum, made by mixing 
 alcohol. 3 iij- ol. caryoph. J i. This applied upon lint 
 to carious bones quickens the exfoliation. Vinegar used 
 in the same manner has been thought to answer the 
 purpose equally well. In more violent cases, a solution 
 of mercury in aqua fortis is required, and in the most 
 malignant the actual cautery will be necessary : but 
 these hinder suppuration, and retard the operation in- 
 tended. See EXFOLIATIO. 
 
 An exfoliation of the carious laminae of the bone 
 sometimes takes place in two or three weeks, and in 
 other instances the laminae are not removed in a year. 
 
 It is necessary to examine strictly all circumstances, 
 and to discover, if possible, what cause, either general 
 or topical, may have induced the disease, that endea- 
 vours may be used to remove it, if it still subsist : the 
 lues -venerea, scrofula, scurvy, gangrene, abscess, 
 wounds, contusions, and many other diseases may be 
 the cause. 
 
 When the bone is perceived to separate, if the pus 
 which flows from under it is mild and in a due quan- 
 tity, it will be the best application, and nothing is to be 
 .done but to remove the pieces of bone as often as they 
 are perceived to be loose. If the quantity of pus is too 
 small, ung. resinae flavae, or a, similar digestive, is use- 
 ful. If the opening in the integuments is so small that 
 the matter detained is either absorbed into the circula- 
 tion or forms sinous ulcers, the aperture must be en- 
 larged by means of sponge tents, and kept open by dos- 
 sils of lint. Indeed, if the exfoliation is likely to be 
 tedious, in some cases it may be hastened by the use of 
 a caustic or actual cautery, though in general the sup- 
 puration, which contributes to throw off the diseased 
 part, is thereby retarded ; or the rasp may be used : if 
 instead of the actual cautery a potential one is preferred, 
 the common caustic is the best. 
 
 When caries is accompanied by an acrid discharge, 
 which consumes the surrounding parts, this fluid may 
 be absorbed by dry powders, and pledgets dipped in 
 tincture of aloes and myrrh ; or, in more violent cases, 
 in a solution of nitrat of silver. The disease is then 
 reduced to a necrosis. The dried piece should after- 
 wards be moved frequently, and the fungous flesh, 
 which would prevent exfoliation, prevented from rising. 
 Sometimes, however, the strongest caustics will not 
 desiccate the bone. The fluid discharge dilutes and 
 lessens their action, and the actual cautery becomes 
 necessary. 
 
 In the WORM EATE.V CARIES it is necessary to destroy 
 all the affected part of the bone as soon as conveniently 
 can be done, by rasping, chiseling, or trepanning, ac- 
 cording as each instrument can be applied; after which, 
 the method above described is to be pursued. When 
 the ulcer is deep, honey, dissolved in vinegar and water, 
 may be injected into jl every day. 
 
 In the CARXEOUS CARIES, the fungous and corrupted 
 parts are best destroyed by a caustic ; though Gouch, 
 in his Cases and Remarks, vol. ii. p. 359, gives an in- 
 stance of the inefficacy of caustics in this case, and of 
 
CAR 
 
 352 
 
 C All 
 
 the necessity of using the actual cautery, which he in 
 general prefers. 
 
 The PHAGEDE'NIC CARIES may be reduced by one or 
 two applications of the potential cautery to the most 
 simple kind of caries ; but sometimes great difficulties 
 attend it. 
 
 In the SCROFULOUS CARIES, the teguments which 
 cover the abscess formed on the bone must be destroy- 
 ed with a caustic ; the eschar cut through the middle 
 to evacuate the matter ; and to save the eschar as long 
 as possible, mild applications only should be laid on the 
 sore ; then, to assist the discharge of the matter, it 
 should be washed with water; but if fetid, with vinegar 
 and water. 
 
 In general a mild treatment is to be preferred. In 
 the slighter cases we must endeavour to excite and 
 continue a degree of inflammation in the adjoining 
 sound part of the diseased bone, so that it may be the 
 means of separating the mortified part. This is done 
 by making a number of small perforations all over the 
 surface of the carious bone, to such a depth as to give 
 the patient a very little pain, and no further: this ope- 
 ration may be renewed in different parts every third 
 day, or thereabout ; thus suppuration will take place, 
 and a consequent separation of tfre carious part. But 
 when the disease is extensive, and goes deeper thdn the 
 second lamella of the bone, instead of little perforations 
 made by the pin which fixes the trepan, it will be ad- 
 visable to use the small head of a trepan. This instru- 
 ment, applied at proper distances over the surface of 
 the caries, and carried just so deep as to produce a 
 little uneasiness, will occasion the necessary inflamma- 
 tion and suppuration. As soon as any of the parts 
 loosen at the edges, their final separation may be al- 
 ways hastened by daily insinuating below them the end 
 of a common spatula, so as to press their edges a very 
 little upwards. After the use of those instruments, ap- 
 ply to the ulcer the same dressings as in cases of a 
 simple ulcer; and to moderate the fetor of the caries, 
 they may be covered with lint, moistened with a strong 
 decoction of the cort. Peruv. and fol. juglandis. After 
 the separation, the dressings are the same as in cases 
 of simple ulcers in fleshy parts. If the caries pene- 
 trates very deep into the substance of a bone, so that a 
 considerable portion is affected, or, as frequently hap- 
 pens, the disease extends even round the bone, the 
 shortest method is to take out at once all the diseased 
 parts, either with the head of a trepan frequently ap- 
 plied, or by means of a small spring saw. This may 
 be performed on the skull, hands, feet, legs, or arms. 
 See the article TIBIA for the process. 
 
 In the SCIRRHO-CANCEROUS CARIES, as in cancers of 
 the glands, extirpation is the only remedy ; but here 
 also the disorder is apt to return in another part. 
 
 The SPREADING CANCEROUS CARIES seldom heals : 
 it may be dressed with lint, or a cautery may be ap- 
 plied ; but it generally breaks out again after a seem- 
 ing cure. 
 
 In the SYPHILITIC CARIES, we must at first check 
 the original disease. To the bones of the head, how- 
 ever, we cannot apply caustics, except to the mastoid 
 process of the temporal bone. The other affected 
 bones must be removed by the trepan. The other 
 bones of the face, as the antrum maxillare from abscess 
 
 Surgery, 
 gery. 
 of the 
 
 there, or the os unguis from fistula lachrymalis, when 
 carious, readily exfoliate. If the causes are removed the 
 parts heal without any particular management. 
 
 Parts of the sternum are from different causes cari- 
 ous ; and these may be safely removed, since the 
 pleura thickens and becomes cartilaginous. It may 
 be also defended by a piece of leather or pasteboard. 
 When it is thought dangerous to remove it, the bone, 
 may be perforated in a depending part to prevent the 
 confinement of matter. 
 
 Some assert that sea water is more efficacious in ca- 
 ries of the bones than in glandular swellings. 
 
 A caries of the whole bone or bones, forming a limb, 
 is sometimes productive of the necessity of amputation : 
 particularly when the internal surface of such bones is 
 affected as well as the external, through the whole 
 extent, or near it. In such instances, if the whole 
 bone is not removed by amputation, the patient will 
 perish. It too often happens that in young subjects, 
 with the best health, the whole habit will be so injured 
 by the carious bone, and a hectic fever of the putrid 
 kind, with all its horrid train of symptoms, will quickly 
 destroy the patient. 
 
 See Almeloveen's edition of Celsus de Morbis Os- 
 siuin, p. 539. Petit's Diseases of the Bones. Heister's 
 Le Dran's Observations. Wiseman's Sur- 
 lonro's Account of the Caries, in the 5th vol. 
 !d. Med. Essays. Bell's Treatise on Ulcers, 
 edit. 3.; and his System of Surgery. Pott's Works. 
 London Med. Transactions, vol. iii. p. 25. Boyer on 
 Diseases of the Bones. 
 
 CARI'MA. (Indian.) See CASSADA. 
 
 CARIM-CURI'NI. (Indian.) Justicia ecbolium 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 20. An Indian shrub, the bark of which is 
 used in a decoction against the gout ; and a decoction 
 of the leaves against a disury. Raii Hist. 
 
 CARI'NA. The keel of a boat or ship. In botany 
 it is the inferior petal of a papilionaceous corolla; in- 
 closing the stamens and pistil, usually shaped like a 
 boat. 
 
 In zoology it is applied to the first rudiments of the 
 spine of a chicken during its incubation. 
 
 CARIO'SSE. See ADY. 
 
 CA'RIUM TE'RRA. LIME. See CALX. 
 
 CARIVI'LLANDI. See SARSAPARILLA. 
 
 CARLI'NA, or CAROLINA, (from Carolus, 
 Charles the Great; because it was believed that it 
 was shown to him by an angel ; and that by the use of 
 it his army was preserved from the plague). CARLIXE 
 THISTLE. The species used in medicine is the Car- 
 Una acaulis Lin. Sp. PI. 1 160. It is also called cards- 
 patiu?n, crocodilian, heracantha, ixia, chamtsleon albus, 
 acaulos magnojlore albo. Car lino, humilis, the LOW CAR- 
 LINE THISTLE. 
 
 The species with the flower, composed of a number 
 of white petals set around a middle disk, is a native of 
 the mountainous parts of Italy and Germany. The 
 roots have a strong disagreeable smell, and weak, bit- 
 terish, subacrid, aromatic taste. They are diaphoretic, 
 hysteric, and anthelmintic; used in hysteria, tumours 
 of the abdomen, and diseases of the skin. The dose 
 from 9i. to 51- 
 
 CARLI'NA ACAULIS GUMMIFERA. See CARDUUS PINEA. 
 
 CARLO SANCTO, RADIX. ST. CHARLES'S BOOT. 
 
C A it 
 
 353 
 
 ( VR 
 
 It is found in Mechoacan, a province of America : 
 its bark is easily separated from it, and hath an aromatic 
 flavour, with a bitter acrid taste. The root itself con- 
 sists of slender fibrils. The bark is sudorific, and 
 strengthens the gums and stomach : the Spaniards call 
 it St. Charles, and dedicate it to him on account of its 
 great virtues. 
 
 CA'RMES, EAU DE. CARMELITE WATER, called also 
 MAGISTERIAL WATER of BAUMF,'. It hath its name from 
 being invented by the Carmelites at Paris. 
 
 Take of fresh baum, six ounces; fresh lemon peel, 
 the yellow part, two ounces; nutmegs and coriander 
 seeds, of each half an ounce ; bruise them, and put 
 them into rectified spirit of wine and pure water, of 
 each a pint and a half: let them stand in a moderate 
 heat for three days, then draw off two pints and a half 
 in a vapour bath. Rectify the distilled liquor by a se- 
 cond distillation in a water bath, drawing off only two 
 pints. 
 
 Mr. Beaume observes, that all aromatic spirits ought 
 to be prepared in the same manner; that in this recti- 
 fication only the more volatile, subtile, aromatic parts, 
 arise; a white, acrid, bitter liquor, loaded with the 
 grosser oil, deprived of all die specific flavour of the in- 
 gredients, remains. He further observes, that aromatic 
 spirituous waters have less odour when newly distilled 
 than after they have been kept about six months ; and 
 he found that the good effects of age were produced in 
 a short time by means of cold ; and that, by plunging 
 quart bottles of the liquor into a mixture of pounded 
 ice and sea salt for six or eight hours, it proves as grate- 
 ful as that which hath been kept many years. Simple 
 waters also, after having been frozen, prove far more 
 agreeable than they were before. Geoffrey takes notice 
 of this melioration by frost. See Hist. Acad. 1713. 
 
 CA'RMIXA, VERSES. So called because charms 
 usually consisted of verses. Also INCHA.VTMEXTS. See 
 AMULETA. 
 
 CARMIXA'XTIA, or CARMIXATI'VA. CAR- 
 MINATIVES. In general, by these words are meant such 
 medicines as are used to expel wind from the alimentary 
 canal. The ancients had much of mystery in their 
 practice, and celebrated these medicines by singing 
 verses when they administered them, as by their fre- 
 quent speedy relief they seemed to act as by a charm ; 
 so from carmen, the Latin word for a verse, the %vord 
 carminative is derived. Others derive it from carmino, 
 io card wool, or cleanse it from foulness, or from car- 
 mina, charms. They were supposed to attenuate and 
 discuss wind or vapours, and promote their discharge 
 by perspiration. We have already had occasion to 
 mention, that, in the process of digestion, much air is 
 expelled, which is again combined with the alimentary 
 mass, and afterwards separated by the different se- 
 cretory organs. When this process is disturbed by 
 accident, or not properly carried on in consequence of 
 weakness, the air is not combined, but accumulates in 
 the stomach, producing pain from the distention. But, 
 though the accumulation of wind will alone create great 
 inconvenience, and prevent its own escape, yet it seems 
 seldom to amount to a disease, except the stomach be 
 spasmodically contracted. When such spasms take 
 place, wind, before unnoticed, creates uneasiness. Car- 
 minativ es, therefore, at present, are confined to such 
 medicines as, by their stimulating and antispasmodic 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 power, increase the action of the primae viae, tukc oft 
 spasmodic affections, and thus promote the expulsion 
 of flatulencies. 
 
 Our own lighter aromatics, particularly peppermint, 
 are highly useful; occasionally combined with ardent 
 spirits. The fetid gums also, as the asafoetida and 
 galbanum, are employed with great success; but, 
 perhaps, the chief and most effectual carminative is 
 opium. 
 
 CARXE'-E COLU MX.E. See COH. 
 
 CARNI'CULA, (from carnis, the genitive of caro. 
 flesh}. Fallopius uses this word instead of caruncula, 
 to signify in particular the flesh which surrounds the 
 gums. 
 
 CARXIFO'RMIS ABSCE'SSUS,(from caro, flesh, 
 and forma, likeness'). An ABSCESS with a hardened 
 orifice, and of a firm substance, or hard consistence, 
 like a shell ; not much elevated into a tumour, but 
 broad and expanded, with membranes, fibres, and capil- 
 laries, usually interspersed. It generally rises where 
 the muscles are inserted into the joints. Sevefinus. 
 
 CARXI'VOROUS, (from caro, flesh, and i'oro, ."j 
 devour"). FLESH DEVOURING. An appellation of the 
 assius lafiis. Animals also are thus called whose food 
 is flesh. 
 
 CARXO'SA CU'TIS, (from caro, flesh}. See PA - 
 
 NICULUS CAHNOSUS. 
 
 CARXO'SA MUSCULO'SA MEMBRA 'NA. See FHOXTALIS 
 
 MUSCULUS. 
 
 CAR. STEPH. PR.ED. RUST. An abbreviation 
 of Caroli Stephani Praedium Rust. Paris, 1629. 
 
 CA'RO, FLESH. By some it is said to mean, strictly 
 speaking, DEAD FLESH, (from careo, to -want, yuia caret 
 animd, it "wants life; but others think it more properly 
 comes from the Hebrew term karah, food]. In ANA- 
 TOMY it is only the red part or belly of a muscle. In 
 BOTANY it is the pulp of a fruit. 
 
 CA'RO ADNATA. Ad testem, et ad vasa. See SAR- 
 COCELE. 
 
 CA'RO MUSCULO'SA QUADRA 'TA. See PALMARIS 
 BREVIS. 
 
 CA'ROBA, (from charab, Arabic). See SILI^LA 
 
 DULCIS. 
 
 CARCE'XUM, (from *.*.f*., the head, and />, 
 vinum, so called because it affects the head). See 
 MUSTUM. 
 
 CARO'LI. See CHANCRE. 
 
 CAROLI'XA. See CARLINA. 
 
 CARO'PI. See AMOMUM VERUM. 
 
 CARO'RA, also cynnia and cymia. The name of a 
 vessel that resembles an urinal. 
 
 CA'ROS. See CARUM. 
 
 CA'ROS, CA'RUS, Kap^-, or cams, synonymous witk 
 sofior, (from x.a.ex, the head, which is chiefly affected). 
 It is a slight degree of apoplexy, in which some broken 
 incoherent answers are obtained from the patient. 
 When called, he scarcely opens his eyes ; yet, if stimu- 
 lated, he hath feeling enough to manifest his uneasi- 
 ness. The walnut tree is named from this disease, 
 CARTON, q. v. 
 
 The coma lethargus, coma vigil, coma somnolentum, 
 caiafihora, differ only in degree ; but apoplexy is the 
 most violent of these diseases. Galen says, that if the 
 cants oppresses respiration, as in those who snore in their 
 sleep, it must be considered as apoplexy. See COMA. 
 
 Zz 
 
CAR 
 
 354 
 
 C All 
 
 Boerhaave observes, that a carus is a slight apoplexy 
 from a hot cause, attended with a fever ; and a lethargy 
 is a slight apoplexy from a cold cause. 
 
 Hippocrates sometimes calls this disorder afihonia; 
 Galen, in his Method. Med. lib. xiii. catoche; Coelius 
 Aurelianus, gravatio; and Pliny, gravedo. Dr. Cullen 
 arranges carus as synonymous with afiojilexia. In a 
 earns there are insensibility and sleepiness, with quiet 
 respiration. It sometimes signifies a loss of sense and 
 voluntary motion, respiration remaining uninjured. 
 
 The immediate cause of sleepy affections seems to be 
 a defect of, or an impediment to the passage of the vital 
 principle. The remote causes are, whatever diminishes 
 the vis vitse, or that can obstruct its influence; as tu- 
 mours pressing on the brain, a turgescency of the ves- 
 sels from obstructed menses and haemorrhoids, a too 
 free use of spirituous liquors, exposure to offensive va- 
 pours, blows on the head, Sec. 
 
 Co 'MA VI'GIL is known by a burning and extensive 
 pain in the head, attended with a sense of ebullition in 
 it. There is a strong inclination to sleep, but the pa- 
 tient either does not sleep, or awakes immediately with 
 little or no relief: there is, however, no delirium. This 
 disorder is always symptomatic, often attends acute 
 fevers, and occasionally is the prelude of a phrensy, 
 sometimes of an hemiplcgia. 
 
 CO'MA SOMNOLE'NTUM, (from somnus, sleefi 1 ). In this 
 disorder the patient is languid, and his chief complaint 
 is a constant drowsiness. He often falls asleep at meals, 
 in conversation, and in the midst of business; and, when 
 awaked, he soon sleeps again. Luxurious old men are 
 most subject to it. It is a primary disorder, and unat- 
 tended with fever, but often the first symptom of apo- 
 plexy. This and the former species equally arise 
 from over distended vessels : but, in the coma vigil, 
 the distention is only in a degree to produce irritation ; 
 in the second it is increased so as to occasion com- 
 pression. 
 
 CA'RUS is a profound sleep, from which the patient 
 is with great difficulty roused, though he seems sensi- 
 ble of pinching, or pricking him with pins, he either 
 does not speak, or he immediately relapses into the 
 same degree of sleep. This disorder is either idiopathic 
 or symptomatic, and often attended with a fever. When 
 symptomatic, it is said to be of three kinds ; but is only 
 the same disease in the different periods of that com- 
 plaint, of which it is a symptom. The first happens 
 early in acute fevers ; and, if convulsions and hic- 
 cough come on, is soon fatal. The second appears 
 after acute fevers ; and, when the patient is exceed- 
 ingly weak, the sleep will continue for several days : 
 if it happens in acute fevers on critical clays, with a 
 sweat, and the countenance not changed, it is salutary. 
 The third happens a day or two before death, when, 
 the patient's strength being exhausted, he lies de- 
 prived of sense and motion, as it were in a profound 
 sleep, and under it expires. In this state the counte- 
 nance sinks. 
 
 LETHA'RGUS, (from Irfa, forgeffulness, and <*p*/o$, 
 alothful^) also called vtifrnus, a LETHARGY ; is a heavy 
 perpetual sleep, with scarcely any intervals of waking. 
 When awakened, the patient answers; but, ignorant or 
 forgetful of what he said, he immediately sinks into the 
 same state of sleep: indeed it is attended with such a 
 stupidity and forgetfulness, that whatever the patient 
 
 begins to do, he forgets to proceed in it, and fail.-- 
 asleep. It is attended with a fever, which is chiefly 
 discovered by the frequency of the pulse; and does not 
 invade so suddenly as an apoplexy, nor kill so soon. By 
 some it is considered as generally symptomatic; it is 
 often the attendant of fevers, and usually a very dan- 
 gerous symptom. In this disease there seems to be an 
 utter loss of all the rational powers, and inaptitude to 
 motion, whence some have named it desidia oblii'iosa. 
 Dr. Cullen thinks it a symptomatic apoplexy. 
 
 Bonetus, in his Sepulchretum Anatomicum, observes, 
 that in those who died of sleepy disorders, a copious 
 serum was found diffused through the substance of the 
 brain, chiefly in the cortical part : in some he found the 
 ventricles replete with serum, and the cortical part un- 
 affected ; and these, he says, were never troubled with 
 lethargic diseases. But he observes, that the more 
 this watery fluid penetrated into the medullary part of 
 the brain, the more obstinate was the sleepiness during 
 the life of the patient. In some who died of drowsi- 
 ness, he found abscesses, tumours, and scirrhositics of 
 the brain ; but these were only on its anterior and cor- 
 tical region. In some he found the vessels of the pia 
 mater very much distended with blood. 
 
 The COMA VIGIL should be distinguished from the 
 pervigilium ; each of these disorders from one another; 
 and all from apoplexy, hysteric fits, syncope, and hy- 
 drocephalus. 
 
 In whatever view we consider this disease, it will ap- 
 pear to be chiefly a less violent apoplexy, varying in its 
 degrees rather than its nature or causes. To distin- 
 guish the different species from each other, or from 
 apoplexy, is therefore of little practical importance; 
 but these diseases often so nearly resemble a tit of hys- 
 teria, syncope, or the advanced state of hydrocephalus, 
 that some little attention will be required. 
 
 The previous state of the patient will point out the 
 hysteric paroxysm. In this last disease, however, the 
 pulse assumes every variety both in strength and quick- 
 ness ; but the constitutions which each affects are very 
 different, and the previous indisposition of the stomach, 
 the attack commencing with flatulence, the neck swell- 
 ing, the absence of either a fulness or redness in the 
 face, which occurs when carus proceeds from over dis- 
 tended vessels, or a peculiar sinking in the features, 
 when from narcotic vapours, sufficiently distinguish the 
 complaint. In an hysteric fit the countenance is little 
 altered. 
 
 Nearly the same symptoms distinguish carus from 
 syncope ; to which we may add, that the latter, if com- 
 mon, cannot easily be mistaken ; if a single occurrence, 
 the cause will point out its nature. Tfie distinction of 
 hydrocephalus is not so easy. In the early state of irri- 
 tation the disease does not resemble earns : in its latter 
 period, the strabismus, and the slow pulse, sufficiently 
 point out water in the head. Yet there are cases 
 where neither occurs, and where even the pupil dilates 
 and contracts. The history of the complaint must 
 then come in aid, and little difficulty will arise. If we 
 suppose an error, no great harm can result ; and, in 
 doubtful cases, the practitioner should act as if it were 
 carus. 
 
 A more important consideration is, whether carus be 
 idiopathic or symptomatic. It is often a symptom only 
 of disordered stomach ; and, as we have remarked, it 
 
C Alt 
 
 355 
 
 CAR 
 
 is a symptom of fevers. In the whole course of medi- 
 cal practice, we know no case of greater difficulty than 
 the distinction of complaints affecting the head and the 
 stomach with respect to the primary affection. After 
 a long practice, we are often deceived ; nor can any 
 precise limits be drawn. Every case is peculiar to it- 
 self; and the practitioner can only be assisted by an at- 
 tentive examination of the origin and progress of the 
 complaint, the effects of remedies, and the various 
 juvantia and laedentia of the dietetic kind. Even the 
 apparently pathognomic symptom of a noise in the ears 
 is, in elderly persons, more frequently the effect of 
 weakness than of over distended vessels. 
 
 When a complaint of this kind occurs in fevers, it is, 
 as we have hinted, a dangerous symptom ; and it then 
 seldom arises from over distended vessels, but from 
 weakness. In slow fevers, however, which approach 
 insidiously, this symptom unexpectedly comes on ; and 
 all the evacuants, with every method of rousing the 
 patient, are employed, till the powers of life, at once ex- 
 hausted, yield. We may repeat the metaphor formerly 
 employed, which the young eager practitioner should 
 constantly keep in mind: a gentle gale may animate the 
 flame which a violent wind will extinguish. 
 
 An attack of apparent carus, or even of its increased 
 degree approaching apoplexy, often happens in young 
 and strong persons from long exposure to the sun. In 
 such cases we have seen leeches, blisters, and the whole 
 train of evacuants, employed with little success. The 
 disease is in fact a less degree of the cou/i de soldi; 
 and moderately warm stimulants, with tonics, and, 
 above all, rest, with patience, are only adequate to the 
 relief. Its immediate cause is obscure; but, what- 
 ever it may be, we are not yet in a condition to ex- 
 plain it. Various preliminary facts must be previously 
 stated. 
 
 Narcotic poisons and effluvia are more common 
 causes of carus than of apoplexy. These also require a 
 stimulating plan. Cold water dashed on the surface, 
 oxygenous gas injected into the lungs, volatile spirits 
 applied to the nose, and stimulating cataplasms to the 
 feet, are all necessary. In other respects the treatment 
 does not essentially differ from that of apoplexy. 
 
 CARO'TA. See DAUCUS. 
 
 CAROTIDE'.E ARTE'RLE. The CAROTID AR- 
 TERIES ; from />*, the head, or x*/>a, sleeft; since, when 
 the current of blood is diminished through these ves- 
 sels, stupor follows. 
 
 From the fore part of the curvature of the aorta, just 
 before the trachea, the right subclavian and the carotid 
 mostly arise in one common trunk, which runs upwards 
 a little way, and then divides. The left carotid rises 
 singly, and runs upwards on the side of the trachea. 
 Both these carotids run up as high as the side of the 
 larynx, even to the upper part of the thyroid cartilage, 
 . before they give off" one branch, and there they divide 
 into the external and internal: the latter goes to the in- 
 side of the cranium ; the former, which is the largest, 
 gives branches to all the external parts of the head. 
 
 The external carotid is anterior, the internal is poste- 
 rior; the external situated more inward and nearer the 
 larynx. It is the smallest, runs insensibly outward be- 
 tween the external angle of the lower jaw and the pa- 
 rotid gland, which it supplies as it passes ; afterwards 
 it ascends on the fore side of the ear, and ends in the 
 
 temples. It sends off the gutturalis superior, sublin- 
 gualis, maxillaria inferior, maxillaria externa, &c. The 
 internal carotid leaving the general trunk is, at first, a 
 little incurvated. It is situated a little more backward 
 than the external, and generally runs up, without any 
 ramification, as high as the lower orifice of the great 
 canal of the apophysis petrosa of the os temporis : it 
 enters this orifice, and the cranium, through an irregular 
 aperture in the sphenoidal bone ; and, except one branch, 
 which goes to the eye, it is wholly spent upon the brain. 
 See \Vinslow's Anatomy. 
 
 CA'RPASUS, (so named -zfa.f:t TO ttttfn Trauin-m , be- 
 cause it makes the person who cats it appear as if he 
 was asleep). An herb, the juice of which was for- 
 merly called ofiocar/iason, ofiocarfiathon, or ofiocalfiason: 
 according to Galen, it resembles myrrh ; but is esteemed 
 highly poisonous. It is not certainly known what it is ; 
 yet Bruce thought he had found it in a species of acacia, 
 called sassa, which is not poisonous. It differs little 
 from the mimosa Nilotica. 
 
 CA'RPATA. See CATAPUTIA MINOR. 
 
 CARPA'THICUM. From the fresh cones of the 
 trees which yield the common turpentine is distilled a 
 fine essential oil, said to be carfiat/iicum, or Germanis 
 oleum. 
 
 CARPERITA'RIA. See BARBAREA. 
 
 CARPE'SIUM, (from x*^ 5 , fruit). This is an 
 aromatic vegetable ; it is often mentioned by the an- 
 cients, and is probably the carjiesium cernuum Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1203. 
 
 CAR'PHOS. See FWNUM GR^ECUM. 
 
 CA'RPHUS, (from x.xp?i, a straw). In Hippocrates 
 it signifies a straw, a mote, or any small substance. It 
 also signifies a small pustule, for the cure of which 
 jEtius, Tetrab. i. recommends rubbing them with dried 
 seeds of the herb mercury. 
 
 CA'RPIA, (from car/io, to fduck off, as lint is from 
 linen cloth). See CARBASUS. 
 
 CA'RPIO, (from carfio, to seize; so called because 
 of its voraciousness). Called also carfia, cufirinus. The 
 CARP. Fish of this kind fed in rivers are better 
 than those fed in ponds ; and of these the largest and 
 fullest are the best. They live on herbs, slime, and 
 the smaller fishes. They are nutritive, but not highly 
 flavoured, and the fat is indigestible. The head is the 
 finest part of the fish ; and of the head, the tongue is 
 the most delicate. 
 
 CARPOBA'LSAMUM, from x*firt;, fruit, and 
 jSaArxiun, balsam). It is the fruit of the tree that 
 yields the BAI.M OF GILEAD. See BALSAMUM. 
 
 CARPOLO'GIA, (from car/io, to pluck, or fiull 
 gently). A delirious motion of the hands ; as when a 
 patient seems to be gathering something from off the 
 bed clothes, which yet is imperfectly performed, be- 
 cause of the trembling which affects them. It is usually 
 a fatal symptom in fevers. 
 
 CA'RPOS. (Greek.) See FRUCTUS and SEMEN. 
 
 CA'RPUS. K*/>a-", a Greek primitive, a WRIST, 
 called by the ancients brachialc. It consists of eight 
 bones; viz. the os scafihoidcs, lunare, cuneiforme,fiisi- 
 frjrme, trafiezium, trafiezoides magnum, and uneiforme. 
 The first three make an oblong head, by which they 
 are articulated to the lower extremity of the bones of 
 the fore arm by arthrodia. The articulation of these 
 three bones, with the bones of the inferior row, is such 
 Zz2 
 
CAR 
 
 156 
 
 C A U 
 
 as allows of motion, especially backward and forward, 
 to which the arthrodia of the os magnum with the sca- 
 phoides and lunare greatly contribute. The trapezium 
 on the one side, the pisiforme and cuneiforme on the 
 other, being raised above the rest of the bones of the 
 carpus, make a sort of arch for the secure passage of 
 the flexors of the fingers ; and the transverse ligament 
 being extended from one side of the arch to the other, 
 binds them down to their proper place. Lyserus gave the 
 eight bones of the wrist their respective names. The 
 four bones of the second row are all in a line, the first 
 being articulated with the thumb, and the rest with the 
 metacarpus. These bones are very spongy. See Win- 
 slow's Anatomy. 
 
 CA'RTHAMUS, (from the Arabic term kartham). 
 BASTARD SAFFRON. Called also cnicus; crocus Sara- 
 wiicus; carthamum ojfficinarum; carduus sativus, SAF- 
 FRON FLOWER; carthamus tinctorius Lin. Sp. PI. 1162. 
 Nat. order cynarocephali of Jussieu. It agrees with the 
 thistle in most of its characters, but its seeds are desti- 
 tute of down. The leaves are oval and pointed : on the 
 tops grow scaly heads, with saffron coloured fistulous 
 flowers; these are followed by smooth white seeds, of an 
 oblong roundish shape, yet with four sensible corners 
 remarkably heavy, so as to sink in water. 
 
 This plant is animal, a native of Egypt, and culti- 
 vated in other places on account of its flowers, which 
 are used in dyeing. It does not arrive at much perfec- 
 tion in England. 
 
 The seeds have an unctuous sweetish taste, which on 
 chewing are acrid and disagreeable. With water they 
 form an emulsion by tritu ration ; and to spirit they give 
 out a little nauseous, acrid matter. They are cathartic 
 in doses of one or two drachms ; supposed also to be 
 diuretic and expectorant, particularly useful in humoral 
 asthma, and similar complaints. The flowers are diffi- 
 cultly distinguished by the eye from true saffron, when 
 they are well prepared ; but they have neither its smell 
 nor taste. They give to spirit of wine a deep saffron 
 tincture, and to water a paler yellow. After the yellow 
 matter is extracted by water, the flowers appear of a 
 red colour, and communicate to spirit of wine a deep 
 red. 
 
 Some have the art of preparing the seeds of melons 
 and of cucumbers, so as to resemble the excoriated 
 seeds of bastard saffron ; but the genuine seeds are not 
 so white as the artificial. 
 
 The CARTHAMUS LANATUS is considered in France as a 
 febrifuge and sudorific. (See CAHDUUS and ATRAC- 
 TYLIS). The carthamus gummiferus of naturalists is 
 the atractylis gummifera of Linnaeus. Its juice is milky, 
 and it concretes in the form of a gum. 
 
 CARTHUSIA'NUS PU'LVIS, (from th'e Carthu- 
 sian monks, who -were the inventors). See ANTIMO- 
 
 NIUM. 
 
 CARTILAGINO'SUM, (from cartilago, a carti- 
 lage ). See PATELLA. 
 
 CARTILAGO, -(quasi cartilage, from carnis, the 
 genitive of rare, fleah). A substance between muscu- 
 lar flesh and bone. A CARTILAGE or GRISTLE, called 
 also chondros. Dr. Hunter defines it to be a smooth, so- 
 lid, diaphanous, elastic, insensible, inorganic substance. 
 He observes, that in the fresh subject it appears uni- 
 form, and without any visible fibres ; when cut in 
 ny direction, its surface appears smooth, like wax or 
 
 glue. On a cartilage there is no periosteum ; but its 
 place is supplied by a similar membrane, styled the 
 perichondrium. Cartilages are the leastaffected by pres- 
 sure of all animal substances, while the body is living: 
 their substance is firm and dense, and their texture so fine, 
 that, when cut, they appear only like a very stiff jelly. 
 Cartilages are distinguished into three kinds : 
 First, such as supply the place of a bone in an adult, 
 as the trachea; secondly, such as supply the place of 
 bones in young subjects, as epifihyses; and, thirdly, such 
 as are common to the fxtus and adult, and are expanded 
 on the extremities of articulating joints. 
 
 Bones, it is supposed, are only cartilages, into which 
 the calcareous phosphat has been secreted ; and, when 
 nitric acid has dissolved the latter, the shape of the bone, 
 is thought to be preserved by its cartilaginous substance. 
 This, however, is not correct, as we have already shown ; 
 and the matter which remains after solution is rather 
 membranous, with a portion of gelatine attached to the 
 membranes. 
 
 Cartilages differ greatly from bone. They are inso- 
 luble in cold water.; but they yield to the water at a 
 boiling heat, forming a jelly, and at last a glue. Yet, 
 even to cold water, they impart a small proportion of 
 gelatine, which becomes sour. The jelly procured 
 by boiling water becomes first sour, and then putrid, 
 but not in a high degree; and the animal matter pro- 
 cured by distillation is much les^s than from the same 
 bulk of muscular, or almost any other animal, sub- 
 stance. 
 
 The articulating cartilages cannot be injected to their 
 middle solid part, though the vessels of its membrane 
 are easily filled. The cartilages are supposed to be sup- 
 plied with nerves, but they are too minute to be visibly- 
 demonstrated. 
 
 The uses of the articulating cartilages are, first, to 
 prevent abrasion, as without them the continual attri- 
 tion of the bones against each other's surface must have 
 destroyed them ; secondly, by their elasticity, they 
 break the force of collision ; thirdly, they serve as indo- 
 lent bodies, to admit of motion and friction without pain. 
 They sometimes answer the purpose of ligaments, oc- 
 casionally of bones. 
 
 A disease never affects the cartilages primarily. 
 They are incapable of exfoliation; but when diseased 
 from some preceding disorder of the bone, the whole 
 is generally affected, and the cohesion between the 
 cartilage and the bone in the joint being less than be- 
 tween the parts of the cartilage itself, causes it to sepa- 
 rate from the bone. If a part of the cartilage is destroy- 
 ed, it is never restored. 
 
 CA'RUI and CA'RUM, also called carvi, cuminum 
 firatense, caros; CARAWAIES. It is the carum carvi Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 378. Nat. order umbelliferte. 
 
 It is a native of the northern climes ; cultivated in 
 gardens with us ; but by chance found wild, and is a 
 biennial plant. Its roots and leaves are esculent. 
 
 The seeds are warm and carminative; have an aro- 
 matic smell, a warm penetrating taste, and are given 
 in powder from 9j. to 5 j- They dispel wind, arc cor- 
 dial, stomachic, and assist the digestive powers ; re- 
 commended in dyspepsia, flatulencies, and some hyste- 
 rical and hypochonclriacal affections. Carui seeds ex- 
 cite the discharge of saliva, and are said to be emmena- 
 gogue. They are used in palsies : the oil is supposed 
 
C AR 
 
 357 
 
 ( A R 
 
 to be advantageous in tooth ach. In the complaints of 
 ch ; leren, they are boiled with advantage among the , 
 laxative ingredients of clysters. Custom even retains 
 them in those of adults. They differ only from anise- 
 seeds in the peculiarity of their odour. 
 
 An extract made from a tincture, with rectified 
 spirit, retains all the virtue of the seeds. After infusion 
 in water, spirits extract a strong tincture ; watery in- 
 fusions are strongest to the smell, and spirituous ones 
 to the taste. 
 
 When distilled in water, all their aroma rises. They 
 afford an essential oil, which is a warm carminative, 
 and given in doses from one to five drops: and there 
 is also a spirit drawn from the seeds. SPIRITVS CA- 
 RUI is made by adding half a pound of bruised carui 
 seeds to a gallon of proof spirit, with a little water to 
 avoid empyreuma, and distilling off a gallon. It has 
 been used as a stomachic ; but, by such medicines, the 
 pernicious habit of drinking drams is often incautiously 
 introduced. 
 
 CARU'XCULA. A CARUXCLE. This word is a 
 diminutive from core, flesh. A caruncle is a small 
 piece of flesh, or an excrescence that hath the appear- 
 ance of flesh. Thus there are the caruncul lachry- 
 males in the corners of the eyes; the caruncule myrti- 
 formes, which are at the entrance into the vagina, 
 formed, or rather discovered, by the rupture of the 
 hymen (see HYMEN); the fiafiillares carunculce of the 
 kidneys; and a caruncle of the urethra at the orifice, 
 which opens from the vesiculz seminales ; besides many 
 others, all which are the productions of nature. The 
 uvula is sometimes called caruncula. 
 
 Morbid excrescences of flesh are called caruncles, as 
 well as small portions of a fleshy substance sometimes 
 discharged in a dysentery by stool, or in diseases of the 
 urinary passages by urine. 
 
 Excrescences in the urethra arise from its ulcerated 
 or excoriated sides, by sharp corroding matter lodging 
 there : these are often mistaken for the stone, or occa- 
 sion nephritic symptoms, but are owing to a stricture in 
 the urethra. In this case, when the urine is discharged, 
 it passes from the urethra divided into two or more 
 streams, sometimes only with pain, and in drops ; but 
 the only certain proof is, passing a probe or bougie up 
 the urethra, until the obstruction is met with; and if 
 any is found on this side the valve, at the entrance of 
 the bladder, there is reason to suspect caruncles to 
 be the cause. They are cured by the bougie. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. ii. p. 188. 
 
 CARU'XCULA LACHRYMALIS, is situated between the 
 internal angle of the eye lids and the ball of the eye ; 
 it is a small reddish oblong substance, and hath the 
 appearance of being fleshy, though it is thought to be 
 glandular. The ancients call it glandula lachrymal, 
 also glanduta innominata. It serves to prevent the in- 
 ternal edges of the lids at that part from coming into 
 contact with one another; and the orifices of the la- 
 chrymal points are kept open, so that the tears pass 
 freely through them into the sac. 
 
 CARU XCULjE MYRTIFO RMES, (from myr- 
 tus, a myrtle, and forma, a likeness, because they are 
 like the myrtle berry). They are several small knots 
 or protuberances at the entrance of the vagina ; they 
 are the remains of the ruptured hymen, and, when 
 large, have been taken for cancers. 
 
 GARUNCULO'SA ISCHURIA. A suppression 
 of urine, from caruncles in the urethra. See ISCHURIA. 
 4th species. 
 
 CA'RVA. See CASSIA LIGXEA. 
 
 CA'RYA, a walnut, (from xapz, the head, because 
 it is round like the head). See JUGUXS. 
 
 CA'RYCE, or CARYCIA. Galen says it is a costly 
 food prepared by the Lydians. Various supposes it to 
 be thus called, because it was black like the boiled 
 walnuts; from .a.fnoi, the -walnut. 
 
 CARYE'DOX, (from x..fv&, a nut}. See ALPHI- 
 TIDOX. 
 
 CA'RYL. See CORALLODEXDROX. 
 
 CARYO'CES. A Portuguese name for the fruit of 
 the Guinea palm tree. See also ADY. 
 
 CARYOCOSTI'XUM ELECT, (from pv, cary- 
 ofihillus, and toe-7<s, comfiosed of costus, so named 
 from its ingredients). See SCAMMOXIU.M. 
 
 CA'RYOX". A xur. (From *.nf*, the head, from 
 its rotundity.) This word is applied to all such fruit as 
 inclose somewhat eatable within a hard shell. Plu- 
 tarch says that the ancients called the walnut r c 
 because it induces a heaviness and stupidity of spirits; 
 probably derived ir*f r >, from its causing sleep. 
 See CAROS. 
 
 CA'RYON BASI'LICOX. See JUGLAXS. 
 
 CA'RYOX HERACLEO'TICOX. A small nut, as a hazle 
 nut or filbert; from Heraclea, in Pontus, whence it was 
 brought into Greece. 
 
 CA'RYOX LE'PTOX. A small nut, as filberts, or hazlc 
 nuts; from A/:r7?, small. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLA TA : also herba Benedicta,cary- 
 ofih. -oulgaris, garyofihilla, janamunda, avens, HERB 
 BEXXET. It is called caryo/ihyllata, from caryofihillus, 
 because its smell resembles that of clove July flowers. 
 Geum urbanum Lin. Sp. PI. 716. Nat. order rosacee. 
 
 It is perennial, grows wild in woods and hedges, and 
 is found in flower the greatest part of the summer. 
 
 The root is gently styptic, corroborant, and stoma- 
 chic; hath a moderately austere aromatic taste, a plea- 
 sant smell, especially in the spring, and when produced 
 on dry warm soils. It has been said to be astringent, 
 vulnerary, and tonic; to cure intermittents where bark 
 has failed. Indeed, it is strongly astringent with some 
 aroma, when recently raised in the spring, and from a 
 dry soil. There is great reason to doubt its efficacy in 
 intermittents, as the experiments of the Swedish physi- 
 cians contradict those of the Danes and the Germans, 
 who are the great advocates for this medicine. It gives 
 its aroma chiefly to spirits, and its astringent matter to 
 water or to spirit. In distillation with water it affords 
 a small quantity of an agreeable concrete oily matter; 
 and the remaining decoction, if inspissated by evapo- 
 ration, is moderately astringent. Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CARYOPHY'LLATUM A'LCOHOL. See CA- 
 RIES. 
 
 CARYOPHY'LLI AROMA'TICI, (from *.., a 
 nut, ti>J*r, a It of, ard *<K>,JC, odour}. The A p. 
 TIC CLOVES; called also garyofihyllus, hinka, z 
 It is the unripe fruit, or rather the cups of the unop 
 flowers, of a tree which grows in the Molucc;. 
 of the natural order of the myrtles. In shape, it re- 
 sembles ii short thick squar. mil, of a rus ', in- 
 clining to black: in the middle of each clove are found 
 
CAR 
 
 358 
 
 CAR 
 
 a stylus or stamina, with their apices ; at the larger end 
 shoot out from the four angles, four little points, like a 
 star, in the middle of which is a round ball of a lighter 
 colour than the rest, composed of four small scales or 
 leaves, which seem to be the unexpanded petala of the 
 flower. The tree is the caryofi/iylliis aromaticus Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 735. It, indeed, seems evidently to belong to 
 the class icosandria; and modern botanists are said by 
 Dr. Woodvillc, though we know not on what authority, 
 to refer it to the genus evgenia. The clove tree is one 
 of those whose flower is produced above the rudiments 
 of the fruit: the ripe fruit, sometimes brought to Eng- 
 land under the name of antliofihyllus, or aitto/t/iyllon, 
 marked on the top with the remains of the flow'er, is 
 about the size and shape of an olive, and contains, un- 
 der a thin blackish shell, one or two hard kernels of 
 the same colour, which hath a deep longitudinal seam 
 on the side, composed each of two sinuous lobes ; but 
 this fruit is less aromatic than the immature flower. 
 The cloves arc said to be cured by exposing them to 
 smoke, and afterwards drying them in the sun. 
 
 The largest, heaviest, most brittle, and darkest co- 
 loured, are the best, and those which feel oily when 
 pressed. Another mark of their goodness is, when, 
 on piercing them with a needle, a little liquid matter, 
 like oil, oozes out. Those that are of a light brown 
 colour have had their oil extracted. 
 
 Cloves have a strong but agreeable smell, a bitterish 
 hot pungent taste ; are one of the hottest, and most 
 pungent and acrid, of the aromatic class; and have all 
 the virtues ascribed to aromatics in general. When good, 
 they have these qualities in a great degree, and almost 
 burn the throat when swallowed. They are remarka- 
 bly disposed to imbibe humidity; and, when robbed of 
 their active parts, and afterwards mixed with fresh 
 cloves, they regain from them a considerable share 
 both of taste and smell. The Dutch extract the oil 
 from them, and then mix them with others, from which 
 it hath not been separated ; but their dryness, less 
 pungent odour, and pale colour, discover the fraud. 
 The Dutch also preserve the fruit with sugar, which 
 they eat in their voyage, to stimulate the stomach and 
 prevent scurvy. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine takes up all the virtue of 
 cloves : an extract from this spirituous tincture amounts 
 to nearly one-third of the cloves used in preparing it, 
 and retains nearly' their whole virtue. Infused in 
 water, they give out to it more of their smell than to 
 spirit, but not so much of their taste. 
 
 Distilled with water, they give over, very slowly, about 
 one-sixth of their weight of essential oil, at first yellow, 
 and afterwards a reddish brown; but if the fire is very 
 moderate, its colour is pale: it sinks in water, is mild, 
 and not very pungent ; but the only way to have it genu- 
 ine is to distil it ourselves. The Dutch oil is very 
 acrid, and contains near half its weight of an insipid 
 expressed oil. It is probable, that, from an admixture 
 of the resinous part of claves, this sophisticated oil re- 
 ceives both its acrimony and high colour; or, as fresh 
 cloves are said to yield a high coloured fragrant thick 
 oil upon expression, it may be, that the common oil of 
 cloves, brought from the spice islands, is no other than 
 this oil diluted with an insipid one. In Holland, the oil 
 is distilled by holding the cloves in a moistened cloth 
 over the fumes of hot water. Heat is applied over 
 
 them ; and the oil, dropping through the water, sinks 
 to the bottom. 
 
 If the oil of cloves is adulterated with an insipid ex- 
 pressed oil, it is discovered by dropping a little into al- 
 cohol ; and, on shaking them, the genuine oil mixes 
 with the spirit, and the insipid oil, separating, is dis- 
 covered. 
 
 Cloves are considered to act as powerful stimulants 
 to the muscular fibres; and, in some cases of atonic 
 gout and paralysis, may supersede most others of the 
 aromatic class. In stomach and chlorotic complaints, 
 they are often of considerable service. Though cloves 
 powerfully excite the vital powers, they produce no 
 serous discharges, and are accused of inducing consti- 
 pation. In humoral asthmas they are said to be use- 
 ful, and the oil rapidly cures the tooth ach. Its use as 
 a condiment is well known. Both the spice and oil are 
 used as correctors of some of our officinal compositions. 
 The Dutch join it with bark and cream of tartar, in ob- 
 stinate agues. Twenty cloves are added in powder to 
 half an ounce of each of the other, and 3 ss. is given 
 every third or fourth hour. 
 
 In dyspepsia, also against flatulence, and as a vehicle 
 to other medicines, J ij- of cloves are infused in half a 
 pint of boiling water. The dose, one ounce and an 
 half, or two ounces. 
 
 The oil of cloves is made into an agreeable draught- 
 by mixing it with a proper quantity of gum arable, and 
 then with water. See Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 Lewis's Mat. Med. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CARYOPHY'LLI SUA'VIS ODO'RIS, &c. See CANELLA 
 ALBA. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLO'IDES CORTEX CARYO- 
 PHI'LLON PLI'NII, (from x.ecpv<xpv>(fov, caryofihyllus, 
 and <$, likeness, from their resemblance to the July 
 flower). See CASSIA CARYOPHYI.LATA. 
 
 CARYOPHI'LLUS RU'BER, from xafw, a nut, 
 and <5t/AAov, a leaf; so called because it smells like the 
 leaves of the Indian nut or clove tree). Hence it is a 
 name applied to many plants of the pink and July flow- 
 er kind. GILLYFLOWER; also called tunica, vetonica, 
 betonica coronaria, caryofihillus hortensis, CLOVE JULY 
 FLOWER; dianthus caryofihyllus Lin. Sp. PI. 587. 
 
 It is well known in our gardens, is perennial, and 
 said to be a native of Italy. There are many varieties; 
 but those employed for medicinal use are of a deep 
 crimson colour, and an agreeable aromatic smell, some- 
 what resembling that of the spice ; and this odour is 
 not very soon dissipated. 
 
 These flowers are esteemed moderately cardiac, diu- 
 retic, and sudorific; but they are chiefly used in the 
 form of a syrup, for the beauty of their colour. 
 
 The London college directs the following syrup from 
 these flowers. 
 
 Take of fresh clove July flowers, with their heels cut 
 oft, two pounds; of boiling distilled water, six pints: 
 macerate the flowers in the water for twelve hours in a 
 glass vessel ; and in the liquid, strained, dissolve as 
 much double refined sugar as is required to make a 
 syrup. It should be observed, that as the beauty of the 
 colour is a principal quality of this syrup, no pressure 
 of the flowers is to be admitted. 
 
 In St. Thomas's hospital a syrup is made from the 
 aromatic clove, coloured with cochineal. See Lewis's 
 Mat. Med. 
 
CAS 
 
 359 
 
 CAS 
 
 CARYOPHY'LLUS AROMA'TICUS AMERI- 
 CA 'XL'S. See PIPER JAMAICENSIS. 
 
 CARTOPHY'LLUS HORTE'SSIS. See CARYOPHU.H.-S RU- 
 
 BER. 
 
 CARTOPHY'LLCS i.v'mcrs. See AKTHELMIA. 
 CARYOPHY LLVS VC'LGAHIS. See CARTOPHILLATA. 
 CARYO'TI, (from **fo', a nut). See DACTYLIS 
 
 FAXJCUU, 
 
 CAS GA'XGYTHREB. See VERBENA. 
 CA SAMUM. See ARTHAKITA. 
 CASCARI'LLA. CASCARILLA. The Spaniards ap- 
 plj- this word to the Peruvian bark, as we apply the 
 word bark to distinguish the same material. It is a 
 diminutive of caicara, the Spanish word for bark or 
 shell ; but is applied by us to a peculiar bark, very 
 different from the Peruvian. See THURIS CORTEX. 
 CA'SCHU. See TERRA JAPOXICA. 
 CA'SEUS, (from the Arabic term casa/i, milk}. 
 CHEESE. When old, it is called flalftyrus. Aristaeus, 
 a pupil of Chiron, is said to have first discovered the 
 art of making it. The ancients were well acquainted 
 with the methods of coagulating milk ; and for this pur- 
 pose they boiled it, mixed it with vinegar, infused the 
 branches of the fig tree in it, or added salt with sour 
 milk. 
 
 The curd of milk is more or less dense, according 
 as the whey is more or less perfectly separated from it. 
 Its cohesion is never considerable ; but the chief art of 
 making cheese consists in separating as perfectly as 
 possible the whey, for a very small proportion of mois- 
 ture accelerates fermentation and putrefaction. 
 
 Curd or cheese is an albuminous substance, not un- 
 like the white of an egg, or the coagulum of the blood. 
 It dissolves in alkalis, but most perfectly in the caustic 
 mineral alkali ; and from its solution a volatile alkaline 
 il anses. The vitriolic and nitrous acids dissolve 
 it; the marine acid less readily. In hot water it hardens; 
 and cold has no effect on it. If the cheese is good, it 
 melts easily : if poor, it becomes crisp and horny. By 
 Nation, the water which first arises is nearly taste- 
 less, but soon putrefies. In a greater heat the cheese 
 kiisters, and yields hydrogenous and carbonated gas, 
 with some ammonia, and a heavy stinking oil. Its ashes 
 contain phosphat of lime and calcareous earth. The 
 cupd of goat and cow's milk is solid and elastic; that 
 f the ass and mare less solid ; that of the sheep and 
 women almost or entirely fluid. It is a common opi- 
 nion, that old cheese digests every thing, yet is left un- 
 digested itself; but this is without a proper foundation, 
 cheese digests with difficulty, and when old is 
 acrid and hot. Cheese made from the milk of sheep 
 digests sooner thau that from cows, but it is less nou- 
 rishing; that from the milk of goats sooner than either, 
 buc is the least nourishing. In general, it is a kind of 
 food fit only for the laborious, or those whose organs of 
 digestion are strong. See Galen de Alim. Facult. 
 
 Dr. Cullen, in his Materia Medica, vol. i. gives a 
 very minute account of cheese, and tells us " the 
 caseous or coagulable part of milk contains certainly 
 a great, if not the greatest part of the nourishment 
 which milk affords, and is in itself the more nourishing 
 the more it is united with the oily parts. When the 
 toa^ulum has the whey taken from it, it becomes a 
 more nutritious substance than the milk it was taken 
 
 from, but will probably be of more difficult digestion. 
 Cheese in its dried state, when made from milk pre- 
 viously deprived of its cream, may be still nutritious. 
 though of difficult digestion ; but made of entire milk 
 must be more nourishing, and of easier dige-. 
 and made of entire milk, with a portion of cream 
 from other milk added to it, will be still more noi 
 ing, but hardly of less easy digestion, as the oil every 
 where interposed between the parts of the gluten 
 render its adhesion less firm ; and if cheese is made of 
 cream alone, that will be certainly the most nutri. 
 and of the easiest digestion." 
 
 But cheese is not only made of cows' milk alone, but 
 also of the milk of ewes and goats, and often of a por- 
 tion of the two latter added to cows' milk. In all these 
 cases, as the milk of ewes and cows contains a larger 
 portion of the oily and caseous parts, so in proportion 
 as these are employed the cheese becomes more nutri- 
 tious, but at the same time often occasions inconve- 
 nience from its richness. 
 
 As cheese is employed not only when recent and 
 fresh, but also under various degrees of corruption, so 
 it acquires new qualities ; and, according to the degree 
 of corruption, it becomes more acrid and stimulant, 
 partly by the acrimony thus acquired, and parti}' by the 
 great number of insects that are very constantly gene- 
 rated in that state. It can then hardly be taken in such, 
 a quantity as to be considered as alimentary ; and its 
 effects as a condiment influencing the digestion of other 
 food are difficult to explain, though they are commonly 
 admitted. When toasted, it is certainly not easL 
 gested by weak stomachs ; as a portion of the oil is se- 
 parated, and the coagulum rendered homy. 
 
 In general, cheese, as an aliment, is, as we have re- 
 marked, adapted to the healthy, the strong, and labo- 
 rious. The coagulum always contains a sufficient de- 
 gree of moisture to approach the putrid state, which is 
 prevented from advancing rapidly, by the close com- 
 pression it experiences. Yet, as a medicinal dietetic, 
 it is often useful, even in debilitated stomachs. In, 
 those where acid abounds, good cheese is particularly 
 serviceable; and in cases of flatulence it often relic 
 It has been recommended as a diet in leucorrhoea ; and 
 we can perceive some connection between this com- 
 plaint and an acid stomach, since absorbents have been 
 recommended for its relief: as a condiment it is well 
 known, and it has been properly said, that cheese di- 
 gests every thing but itself; in other words, though 
 undigestible, yet by its stimulus, or its antacid power, 
 it contributes to the digestion of the various heteroge- 
 neous substances of a modern luxurious dinner, since 
 a redundant acid is its most frequent consequence. It 
 may be of use to know, that soft cheese relieves that 
 unpleasing sensation often the consequence of an acid, 
 which we express by the teeth being an-edge. 
 
 With respect to its component parts, cheese chiefly 
 differs from the excess or defect of its oily part. The 
 opposite examples are the cream cheeses of Bath, and 
 the scald-milk cheese of the West. In the former, 
 cream is added, and it is of course in a larger propor- 
 tion than from the milk which nature offers. The con- 
 sequence is, that compression is inadmissible ; the acid 
 fermentation soon comes on, increased fluidity is the 
 consequence, and from that 
 
CAS 
 
 360 
 
 CAS 
 
 putrefaction. The Bath cheese is nutritious, and we 
 think easy of digestion. The Stilton cheese is not very 
 different; and the Cheshire, the Gloucestershire, and 
 the Bridge-water, follow in the order. Each is more oily 
 and nutritious than its successor : each in the inverse 
 order is more stimulating and indigestible, and still 
 more so the farther the putrefactive process is ad- 
 vanced. 
 
 On the opposite side, the scald-milk cheese contains 
 the curd almost wholly without the oil, which is artifi- 
 cially separated by heating the milk to a degree just 
 below the boiling point. It is hard and indigestible ; 
 but we may add, that this only is the cheese proper for 
 cements. From its dryness, it does not readily putrefy ; 
 though when putrid it is scarcely more indigestible than 
 in its most perfect state. 
 
 The Roquefort cheese is soft, mild, and pleasant. 
 The peculiar excellence of this cheese, from M. Chap- 
 tal's description, consists in checking the fermentation 
 when it has reached a given point ; for if neglected, it 
 contracts a disagreeably sour taste. The milk of goats 
 and sheep are only employed. The Swiss cheese de- 
 rives its excellence from a similar management. It is 
 cellular ; and the cavities are filled with whey, which is 
 in its passage from the acid to the putrid state. The 
 cheese is also rich, and the peculiar poignancy of this 
 whey renders it such a favourite with the epicure. The 
 smell when toasted is so much heightened as to be ge- 
 nerally unpleasing, except to the sensualist. But we 
 cannot enlarge this disquisition : these details belong 
 rather to the economical science than to medicine. See 
 LAC. 
 
 CA'SHOW. See TERRA JAPONICA. 
 
 CA'SIA, i. e. Cassia, (from the Arabic term fcatsia, 
 and this from katsa, to (ear off). CASSIA; so called 
 from the act of stripping the bark from the tree. 
 
 CASMINA'RIS, CA'SMUNAR. See CASSUMMU- 
 
 iriAtt. 
 
 C. B. An abbreviation for Caspar Bauhine. 
 
 C. B. PIN. Caspar Bauhine's Pinax. 
 
 C. B. MATTH. Casp. Bau. in Matthiolum. 
 
 C. B. PROD. Casp. Bauh. Prodromus Theatri bo- 
 tanici. 
 
 CA'SSA, (from the Arabic term balsa). See THORAX. 
 
 CA'SSADA. (Indian). Called also cacai'i, cassave, 
 pain de Madagascar, ricinos minor, maniot, yucca, ma- 
 niiba, aifii, ai/iima coxera, aifiifioca, janifiha, jatrofiha 
 manihot Lin. Sp. PI. 1429. Nat. order tithymeloides of 
 Jussieu, nearly related to the crotons. This plant grows 
 in the warmer parts of the western world. Its root, 
 which is only used, is called yucca; by the Mexicans 
 quanticamotli; and when prepared into a flour, cassavi. 
 Names for the preparations of the root, in order to make 
 it into bread, are various. See MANDIBA. 
 
 This plant, which is a native, or at least a denizen, 
 of three quarters of the world, is one of the most ad- 
 vantageous gifts of Providence to mankind. It grows 
 in a dry, and in many respects an useless, soil ; it is nei- 
 ther injured by seasons nor insects, and the roots of 
 different varieties are fit for use at every period. It is 
 nutritious, and, to those accustomed to the diet, plea- 
 sant, though to the European it is insipid. The plant is 
 poisonous ; but the poison consists in a volatile oil, 
 which is easily separated by heat, and its congeneres 
 afford us two medicines of peculiar utility, the cascarilla 
 
 and the castor oil, both however from plants poison- 
 ous in some parts. The poison of the cassada root is a 
 white milky fluid, highly deleterious. It is found to act 
 as a sedative on the nervous system ; for the substance 
 is apparently unchanged, and neither inflammation nor 
 erosion can be discovered in the stomach. 
 
 Among the varieties cultivated, those which have a 
 tinge of red or violet are most common and most high- 
 ly esteemed. The cassada, when dried, will keep fif- 
 teen years with little change: and A ublet tells us, that 
 ten pounds are sufficient for fifteen days' provision. On 
 adding water, it swells considerably. 
 
 The liquor that is pressed from this plant is called 
 rn.anip.uera ; the root macerated in water until it is soft 
 is called mandiofiiba ; of the sediment of this is made a 
 finer flour, called vijieba by the Brasilians, and by the 
 Portuguese farin ha fresca ; the undried dressed meal, 
 farinha relada. 
 
 The soft mandihoca is called fiuba : when dried over 
 the fire, or in the sun, it is called carima ; and of this 
 good bread is made, which is called musam, or angu, or 
 enfonde. 
 
 The root of the bitter cassada is poisonous when raw: 
 however, it may be deprived of its noxious qualities, 
 which reside in the juice, by heat. Cassada bread is 
 made therefore both of the bitter and sweet, by washing 
 and scraping the roots clean, grating them into a tub or 
 trough, and squeezing out the juice by strong pressure 
 through a hair bag ; the thinner part of which is eva- 
 porated, and the remainder dried over the fire in a hot 
 stone bason, and afterwards made into cakes. It also 
 makes puddings equal to millet. 
 
 The small bits which have escaped the grater, and 
 the clods not passing through the sieve, are dried in the 
 stove after the flour is roasted; then pounded in a mor- 
 tar to a fine powder, of which is made soup. It is like- 
 wise used for making a kind of coarse cassada, which is 
 roasted till almost burnt: this, fermented with me- 
 lasses and West-India potatoes, forms an intoxicating 
 liquor, a favourite drink of the natives, called ouycou. 
 With this liquor the poorer inhabitants and workmen 
 are often intoxicated. It is of a red colour, strong, 
 nourishing, and refreshing; to which the inhabitants 
 are soon and easily accustomed as beer. 
 
 Of the cassada are made emulsions, ptisans, Sec. 
 which are used in consumptions, dysenteries, fevers, 
 faintings, against poisons and haemorrhages, both in- 
 ternal and external. 
 
 The scrapings of fresh bitter cassada are successfully 
 applied to ill-disposed ulcers. 
 
 The fluid pressed from the cassada contains an ex- 
 tremely fine fsecula or starch, of the most beautiful 
 white colour, which, like the starch of wheat, crackles 
 between the fingers an adventitious quality in the lat- 
 ter, depending, it is said, on spirits of wine employed 
 in the manufacture. The cassada starch is used in the 
 preparation of the most delicate dishes; indeed in every 
 art where we employ the finest flour. 
 
 From the cassada, mixed with potatoes, by fermenta- 
 tion, the Americans prepare the vicou : it is an agree- 
 able acid liquor, equally pleasant and wholesome. If 
 the juice of a variety of the jatropha, the cachiri, is 
 boiled with rasped potatoes and sugar, and then fer- 
 mented, a pleasing liquor resembling perry is produced. 
 By a similar method, a kind of white wine (paya) or 
 
A 
 
 361 
 
 CAS 
 
 r (voua-paya) is manufactured. In these processes, 
 tne roots of the cassada suffer a degree of decomposi- 
 tion, probably from fermentation, since they are al- 
 lowed to remain till they are covered with a purple 
 mould. The cassada, boiled with pimento till it ac- 
 quires the consistence of a conserve, is used as a con- 
 diment, and said to be highly agreeable in a variety of 
 es. 
 
 When the cassada is heated over the fire to separate 
 the poisonous oil, it is usually made into cakes ; but it 
 (.-> sometimes broken into-small grains, and is then sup- 
 posed to be the tafiioca. 
 
 The juice of roucou is an antidote to the poison of 
 this plant. Raii Hist. Encyclop. Britannica. 
 
 CASSA'LE VU'LNUS. A term signifying a wound 
 in the breast: (from the Arabian word cassa, a breast'). 
 
 C A'SSAMUM. The fruit of the balsam tree. 
 
 CASSA'TUM, (from *.ars-, a harlot; so called 
 
 being debilitated by too frequent meretricious 
 
 commerce). Weak, spiritless; blood that is grumous, 
 
 and hinders the passage of the circulating blood. It is 
 
 rd of Paracelsus. 
 
 CA SSAVE, CA'SSAVI. See CASSADA. 
 
 CA'SSE, EAU DE, or EAU DE CASSE-LUXE'TTE. It is 
 icr distilled from the flowers of the cyanus. 
 
 CA'SSIA. See CASIA. and also SEXXA ALEXAX- 
 
 DRINA. 
 
 CA'SSIA ALATA, Lin. Sp. PL 541. The leaves of this 
 plant are bitter, nauseous in their taste, and supposed 
 to be cathartic. The decoction is recommended in 
 herpes. 
 
 CA'SSIA CANE'LLA. See CASSIA LIGXEA. 
 
 CA'SSIA CARYOPHVLLA'TA, called also fiifier tavasci, 
 .Jihillus aromaticus fructu rotunda, g-aruo/ihillon 
 Pliniiy amomum, CLOVE BEKHY TREE, SWEET SCEXTED 
 JAMAICA PEPPER TREE. The bark is called cortex ca- 
 ryofihyltoides, CLOVE BARK, and cassia carter, CASSIA 
 BARK. M-jr-us caryo/ihyllata Lin Sp. PI. 675. 
 
 The bark is produced in Jamaica, Cuba, and other 
 of the West Indian islands. It is rolled like cinnamon, 
 but is rather thinner, rougher on the outside, and of a 
 dark brown colour. Cassia bark is warm and aromatic, 
 resembles the smell of cloves, though weaker, and mixt 
 v> ith the flavour of cinnamon; agreeing with cloves in 
 solubility and volatility of its active principles. 
 Spirit of wine takes up all its aroma, but carries very 
 little of it in distillation. \Vater takes up its smell, 
 though imperfectly its taste; and, distilled with water, 
 a small portion of an essential oil arises, which resem- 
 bles that of cloves, but is more pungent. 
 
 A similar bark is brought from the East Indies, un- 
 der the name of culilia^an or culilaisan, a compound 
 Malabarian word, which is translated into the Latin by 
 cortex caryophylloides, or clove bark. That distin- 
 guished in Europe by the name of culilawan is thicker 
 than the other, and more of a cinnamon colour, but 
 scarcely differs in smell or taste. The carabacium of 
 Baglivi is probably not very different, and supposed to 
 be a species of laurus. Rumphius observes, that the 
 outer and inner barks of different parts of the tree differ 
 in colour and taste from one another; whence, probably, 
 ihe differences observed in those brought under differ- 
 ent names into Europe. 
 
 The unripe fruit is the JAM MCA PEPPEB. See PIPEK 
 JAMAICEXSE. 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 CA'SSIA FISTULA'RIS, called also cassia Higra, tu 
 solutii'a, vel fiurgatrix, chaiarxambar, canna, fistula, 
 PURGING CASSIA. Cassia fistula Lin. Sp. PI. 540. The 
 ALEXANDRIAN PURGING CASSIA. 
 
 The cassia fistula is the hard woody cylindrical pod 
 of a tree called PUDDIXG PIPE-TREE, which resembles 
 the walnut tree: it grows spontaneously in Egypt and 
 the warmer part of the East Indies, and hath been from 
 thence introduced into the West, and is brought to us 
 from the Brasils. The pods are about an inch in dia- 
 meter, and a foot or more in length; externally of * 
 dark brown colour, somewhat wrinkled, with a large 
 seam running the whole length upon one side, and an- 
 other, less visible, on the opposite side, internally of a 
 pale yellowish colour, divided by thin transverse woody 
 plates, in a number of little cells, containing each a flat- 
 tish oval seed, with a soft black pulp. 
 
 The pulp is called by some medulla ; cassia cribra- 
 tra ; cassite atramentum, exlractum, and fios ; brothers, 
 WILD HOXEY, because of its sweet taste, which is fol- 
 lowed by an ungrateful kind of acrimony ; that from the 
 East Indies has a more agreeable sweetness and less 
 acrimony than the West Indian kind. The best pulp 
 is of a shining black colour, sweet taste, with a slight 
 degree of acidity. 
 
 The oriental pods are also smaller, smoother, and 
 thinner rinded than the occidental, and its pulp is more 
 shining and of a deeper colour. The dry pods, in 
 which the seed rattles, are generally rejected ; but Neu- 
 mann thinks that they are scarcely worse than the other. 
 as their humidity only is wasted, and it is thus secured 
 from being mouldy or sour. The best sort, if gathered 
 before it is fully ripe, grows mouldy, and becomes sour 
 or harsh. 
 
 The pulp of cassia dissolves very readily in water, 
 whether it is moist or dry, but not so readily in spirit of 
 wine. It is usually extracted by boiling the bruised 
 pods in water, and evaporating the strained solution to 
 a proper consistence: the exhaling vapour carries no- 
 thing off. The pulp soon turns sour, so that it should 
 be only extracted in small quantities. 
 
 Cassia was first used by the Arabians. Where irri- 
 tating purges would injure, it may be safely employed : 
 in doses of a few drachms it is generally laxative, and 
 particularly useful in costive habits and inflammatory 
 cases. According to Geoffroy, it is peculiarly beneficial 
 in those tensions of the belly which attend an imprudent 
 use of antimonials : as a cathartic, two ounces are re- 
 quired, so that it is seldom used ; and, indeed, at present 
 it is rarely given by itself, except to children, or pregnant 
 delicate women. The pulp of prunes is recommended 
 to supply its place, as almost equally pleasant and safe. 
 
 It is sometimes quickened by stronger purgatives, or 
 with tartrited antimony, which it decomposes; so that 
 four grains or more of emetic tartar may be taken in a 
 decoction of cassia by those, who, without it, can scarce- 
 ly bear one quarter of the dose. It is supposed to en- 
 hance the purgative virtue of manna: a mixture of half 
 an ounce of cassia with two drachms of manna, is said 
 to purge more than three times the quantity of cassia 
 by itself, or than a yet greater quantity of manna when 
 alone. 
 
 Cassia, if repeatedly taken, is said to tinge the urine 
 of a yellow, green, or brown colour, according to the 
 quantity given. Bergius, however, informs us, that an 
 
CAS 
 
 362 
 
 C A8 
 
 ounce was taken for three successive mornings without 
 such effect. 
 
 The London college directs the following prepara- 
 tion: 
 
 Electuarium & Cassia. Take of syrup of roses, the 
 pulp of cassia, fresh extracted, of each half a pound ; 
 of manna, two ounces; of the pulp of tamarinds, one 
 ounce. Beat the manna, and, with a slow fire, dissolve 
 it in the syrup; then add the other ingredients; con- 
 tinue the heat; and reduce the whole to a proper con- 
 sistence. 
 
 This electuary was formerly called diacassia : the ta- 
 marinds render the taste of it very agreeable, and do not 
 subject it to turn sour. Two or three drachms will 
 prove gently laxative. See Lewis's Mat. Med. Neu- 
 mann's Chemical Works. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CA'SSIA LIG'NEA; called also cassia lignea Malabar- 
 ica, xylo-cassia, canella Malabarica et Javensis, karva, 
 canella Cubana, ardor Jucadice, cassia canella, canel- 
 liftra Malabarica, cortex crassior, cinamomiim Maht- 
 baricum, carva, calihacha, and by the ancients canela, 
 
 WILD CINNAMON TREE, MALABAR CINNAMON TREE, Or 
 
 cassia lignea tree. 
 
 The leaves of this tree are, by way of eminence, 
 called FOLIUM, which see. The bark is called cassia 
 lignea, and is brought from the East Indies. This tree 
 is of the cinnamon kind. It is the laurus cassia Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 528; the c assia, or wild cinnamon tree. Curtis, 
 in his Catalogue of Medicinal Plants, in the London 
 Botanic Garden, calls it laurus Malabathrum. This 
 bark (the best species of which are styled dafihnitis} 
 resembles cinnamon in appearance, but is distinguish- 
 able by its breaking short or smooth, while the fracture 
 of cinnamon is fibrous : and by chewing, when the cas- 
 sia becomes mucilaginous, but the cinnamon austere 
 and dry. It resembles cinnamon in flavour, but is 
 weaker: it contains a mucilage, of which cinnamon does 
 not sensibly partake; if powdered, and boiled in water, 
 the water becomes glutinous, so as to concrete, on cool- 
 ing, into a jelly. Of the bark, choose that which is 
 small, purplish, easily broken, fragrant, pungent, sweet- 
 ish, and mucilaginous when chewed. 
 
 Spirit of wine extracts the aroma, and water extracts 
 the mucilage. By distillation in water it yields a small 
 portion of oil, which differs not from that of cinnamon; 
 and if care is taken in distilling it with water, no differ- 
 ence can be discovered from what it produces, and that 
 which is drawn from true cinnamon; but if too much 
 heat is continued at the end of the operation, it occa- 
 sions an cmpy reumatic flavour, because of the mucilage, 
 which is very apt to burn. As a cordial, it is equal to 
 cinnamon, if twice the quantity is allowed for a dose; 
 but to astringent powers it has no pretension. See 
 Neumann's Chem. Works. Lewis's Mat. Med. Cul- 
 len's Mat. Med. 
 
 CA'SSIA POE'TICA LOBE'LLII, cassia Latinorum, cassia 
 lignea Monsfieliensium, and cassia Monsfieliensium. 
 See OSYIIIS. . 
 
 CA'SSIA I.I'GNEA JAMAICE'NSIS. j See CANELLA ALP, A. 
 ATRAME'NTUM et EXTIJACTUM. See CASSIA 
 
 J-ISTULARIS. 
 
 CA'SSIA CO'RTEX. See CASSIA CARYOPHYLLATA. 
 CASSIA'NA. See CASSINE. 
 CA'SSIBOR. See CORIANDRUM. 
 
 CA'SSIDA, (from its resemblance to cassis, a hood; 
 or helmet); Lysimachla galericulata ; scutellaria gale- 
 riculata Lin. Sp. PI. 835. HOODED LOOSE STRIFE. 
 
 LYSIMACHIA C^EHU'LEA GALERICULATA, or gratiola 
 cerulca, (from Lijsimachus, the inventor). HOODED 
 
 WILLOW HERB. 
 
 Dr. Turner says it was called tertianaria, from it.- 
 use in intermitting fevers; it is bitter, stinks like gar- 
 lic, but is never used. 
 
 CA'SSIDBOTT. See CORIANDRUM. 
 
 CA'SSINA, CA'SSINE; also called alaternoide* 
 Africana. lauri serratts folio, Apalachine gallis, hvrbc 
 cafniana, alaternus. Ilex cassine Lin. Sp. PI. 181. Nat. 
 order dumosce. It grows, in Carolina; the leaves re- 
 semble those of senna, blackish when dried, shining in 
 the upper part, and green underneath, with a bitter 
 taste, and an aromatic smell. There are two sorts, and, 
 according to Dale, they are the third and fourth species, 
 of alaternus. Miller calls the cassine vera Floridano- 
 rum, the SOUTH SEA TEA TREE; and the Paragua, the 
 CASSIO BERRY BUSH. Some call the Paraguay, or South 
 sea tea, by the name of BARTHOLOMEW'S HERB. It 
 grows near the sea. The trade for this tea is chiefly 
 at Santa Fe, whither it is brought by the river Plata: 
 there are two sorts, the yerba de fialos, and a finer and 
 a better sort, called yerba de camini. It is most proba- 
 ble that the yerba de camini is the Paraguay, or South 
 sea tea, and the yerba de fialos is our cassio berry bush. 
 The leaves of the cassine are considered as stomachic 
 and stimulant. They are sometimes used as expec- 
 torants; and, when fresh, are emetic. Miller's Diet. 
 
 CA'SSOB. See ALCALI. 
 
 CASSOLE'TA. A kind of humid suffumigation 
 described by Marcellus. 
 
 CA'SSONADA. See SACCHARUM. 
 
 CA'SSU. See ACAJAIBA. 
 
 CASSUMMU'NIAR, called also bengalle Indorum, 
 rysagon, and casminar. The root brought from the 
 East Indies in irregular slices is tuberous, an inch 
 or more thick, marked on the surface with circles 
 or joints like the galangal: it is brown on the 
 outside, and of a dusky yellow within. We have 
 no certain account of the plant from which it is. 
 taken. 
 
 This root was introduced by Marloe as a medicine of 
 uncommon efficacy in nervous diseases; at present it is 
 used as a stomachic, but not so generally as it seems to 
 deserve. It is warm and aromatic, slightly bitter, in 
 smell resembling ginger, or zedoary, from which it dif- 
 fers in being milder. Spirit of wine extracts all its 
 virtue; and, if the tincture is evaporated, it remains 
 in the extract. Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 
 CASSU'TA, (from the Arabic term kesut~). See 
 CUSCUTA. 
 
 CASTANEA. CHESTNUTS, (from Castana, a city 
 in Thessaly from whence they were brought). Called 
 also lofiima, mota, glans Jovis Theofihrasti, JUPITER'S 
 ACORN, and SARDINIAN ACORN. Fagus Caslanea Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1416. The coat between the kernel and shell 
 is astringent; the kernel is indigestible, and supposed 
 to be astringent; but if roasted and mixed with honey, 
 it is commended for coughs and spitting of blood. Sec 
 ALIMENT. 
 
 CAST'ANEA. FI/ORE AL'BO, See. See COFFEA. 
 
CAS 
 
 363 
 
 C A 
 
 CASTA'NEA EQUI'KA. HORSE CHESTNUT. See Hir- 
 
 rOCASTAKVM. 
 
 CASTA'XEA CA'STJOE. See TERRA JAPONICA. 
 
 \STLE-LEOD WATERS. This mineral water 
 is found at Castlc-Leod, in Ross-shire : and at this place 
 a spring of strong sulphureous water has been in great 
 repute for many years. Dr. D. Monro, in his analysis, 
 found a gallon to contain about 59 grains of solid mat- 
 ter ; viz. of absorbent earth 1| grain; of selenite 26 J 
 grains ; of saline matter 30| grains ; the greatest part 
 of which is true Glauber's salt, mixed with a little sul- 
 phur, and probably a very small portion of marine 
 bittern. This water is said to be sensibly diuretic, and 
 sometimes to increase perspiration. It increases the 
 appetite, and sits light on the stomach ; sometimes oc- 
 casioning a little headach, but of no long duration, 
 nor to any great degree. Dr. Mackenzie has directed 
 people with various complaints to drink these waters; 
 and observes, that cutaneous eruptions have been cleared 
 by their use, the herpes removed, the erysipelas re- 
 ceived benefit, and foul ulcers cured. Dr. Monro 
 asserts, that many of those cutaneous disorders called 
 scorbutic have been removed by their means, and that 
 they cure the itch. As this water contains but a small 
 portion of purging salt, and does not operate by stool, 
 all these virtues are very incredible, and are probably 
 the offspring of fancy or superstition. To render them 
 really useful, some purging salt may be occasionally 
 added to the first glass that is taken in the morning; 
 and if equal parts of this and sea water be mixed, they 
 will form a purging sulphureous water, similar to that 
 of Harrowgate. See Monro, vol. ii. Medical and Phar- 
 maceutical Chemistry. 
 
 CASTOR, (quasi y5-frT, from -/acs-rtf, the belly, 
 because of the largeness of his belly ; or from castrando, 
 because he is said to bite off his testicles, as the 
 supposed object of his hunters). The BEAVER, also 
 called fiber, and canis fiwticus. CASTOREUM RUSSI- 
 CUM, materia, in falliculo firofie anum sito, collecta. 
 Pharmacop. Lond. RUSSIAN- CASTOR, from the castor 
 fiber Lin. Systema Naturae. It is an amphibious qua- 
 druped, inhabiting some parts of Prussia, Poland, 
 Russia, and Germany ; but the greatest quantities are 
 found in Canada. In the inguinal region of this ani- 
 mal are found four bags, of an oval shape, a large and 
 a small one on each side ; in the two large ones is con- 
 tained a softish, greyish yellow, or light brown sub- 
 stance, which in a warm dry air grows by degrees 
 hard and brittle, and of a darker and browner colour; 
 this is the castor used in medicine. The two smaller 
 bags have a smell much like that of the larger, but 
 contain a softer and more unctuous matter of but little 
 value. 
 
 On cutting these bags, when dry, and brought into 
 the shops, they are found full of a brittle friable sub- 
 stance, of a brownish red colour, interspersed with 
 fine membranes and fibres, intimately interwoven. 
 Neumann asserts that the best comes from Prussia ; 
 all other writers say from Russia, and it is in hard 
 round bags : an inferior moister sort comes from Dant- 
 zic. The worst is from New England, which is in thin 
 long bags. 
 
 The Russian castor hath a strong but not agreeable 
 smell; the taste is pungent and bitter; the other sorts 
 are weaker and more ungrateful. 
 
 Castor is ranked among antispasmouics, and is cer- 
 tainly, on many occasions, a powerful one. It has 
 been useful almost in every case requiring such reme- 
 dies, when given in doses of from 10 to 30 grains. In 
 slow nervous fevers it takes off" the oppression of the 
 precordia, which is often a very troublesome symp- 
 tom. It is by no means a stimulant, but seems rather 
 to relieve by a sedative power. From this it is proba- 
 bly useful in stomach complaints : and if it be an em- 
 menagogue, as authors have supposed, it must be in 
 the hysteric and nervous habits, where the discharge 
 has been repressed from spasm in consequence of a 
 fright, or any similar cause. It has been styled also, 
 without sufficient foundation, an aphrodisiac; but its 
 quality of correcting the uneasy irritation of opium in 
 those with whom that medicine disagrees, is an effect 
 more firmly established. It is used in spasms and con- 
 vulsions of every kind, in the flatulent colic, and in 
 typhus. Joined with camphor, we have found it pe- 
 culiarly useful near the conclusion of the more purely 
 nervous fevers. 
 
 Rondeletius seems to have first made the distinction 
 between these bags or glands of the beaver and his tes- 
 ticles, the part supposed to contain the castor. Alb. 
 Seba remarks, that the Siberian castor is the best, 
 and in succession, the Norwegian, the Swedish, the 
 Polish, and the Canadian. But from whatever coun- 
 try it comes, that which is from a full-grown beaver, 
 hath a fetid, disagreeable smell, an acrid biting 
 taste, a brownish colour, and a friable texture, is the 
 best. 
 
 It is adulterated with dried blood, gum ammoniacum, 
 or galbanum, mixed with a little of the powder of 
 castor, and some quantity of the fat of the beaver. But 
 to detect the fraud, we may remark that the genuine 
 follicules arise from one common source ; that the 
 matter contained in them is of a firm consistence, and 
 too bulky to be introduced in their natural state : the 
 smell is not so strong as the genuine. It is, indeed, 
 sometimes difficult to distinguish the false from the 
 genuine ; but the sophistication is undoubted, when the 
 membranes, pellicles, and fibres, do not appear inter- 
 mixed with the castor. 
 
 This drug does not keep well in powder. Rectified 
 spirit, proof spirit, and water, by the help of a little 
 heat, extract its whole virtue. Rectified spirit takes 
 up the less ungrateful parts, and water the more nau- 
 seous. Proof spirit acts equally, though with some 
 difficulty, on both ; the sp. ammon. compositus is an 
 excellent menstruum, and in many cases improves its 
 virtues. 
 
 The London college directs the following Ti-nctura 
 Castorfi. 
 
 Take of Russia castor, two ounces ; of proof spirit 
 of wine, a quart : digest for ten days without heat, and 
 then strain. Dose 3!. to 3 iu- Heat only extracts the 
 grosser part more plentifully than a cold maceration, 
 and proof more than a rectified spirit. If it should be 
 wanted to act more suddenly, the tincture of the Edinb. 
 New Dispensatory', 1789, is preferable. R. Castorei 
 Russici i. asafoetida |ss. sp. sal ammoniac vinos, {fci. 
 digere per sex dies. 
 
 CA'STOR. See CATAPUTIA MAJOR. 
 CASTRA'TIO, (from castro, to castrate J. CAS- 
 TRATION. This operation, called also celotomia or- 
 3 A 2 
 
C A T 
 
 364 
 
 C A T 
 
 ia, is performed when the testicle is scirrhous or 
 cancerous. When the testicle suppurates, it is only 
 treated as a common abscess. Mr. Barnard says, that 
 out of a hundred patients that he castrated, only three 
 were living three years after : and that when, after 
 the operation, the wound heals nearly, and not com- 
 pletely, it commonly proves mortal. Some of the 
 most eminent practitioners observe, that when a scirrh- 
 ous is extirpated, it is apt to return like a cancer in 
 the breast. 
 
 But if the testicle must be extracted, first examine 
 whether or not the spermatic cord is free. Should it 
 not be so, the operation is useless. If not diseased, it 
 must be laid bare, tied, and cut ; after which all the 
 diseased part of the scrotum must be dissected. If the 
 rumour is large, or if it adheres to the skin, an oval in- 
 cision must be made, begun a little above the tumour, 
 for the better convenience of tying the vessel. 
 
 Mr. Gooch (Cases, vol. 2.) first slits the sheath of 
 the cord with the point of a knife, then opens it fur- 
 ther with a small pair of crooked scissors, by which 
 method the vessel is fairly discovered, and easily taken 
 up with a crooked needle and ligature. He adds, that 
 if the whole spermatic cord be tied, the consequences 
 are disagreeable, or perhaps fatal : he, therefore; after 
 dissecting the sheath, secures only the artery, and thus 
 \m haemorrhage is prevented, and the usual conse- 
 quences of tying the whole cord avoided. Dr. Hunter 
 long since advised to secure the artery, and leave the 
 rest of the cord ; and, indeed, he suggests a sufficient 
 security though the artery should be left untied ; though 
 if it is to be cut close to the ring, he advises to tie it 
 before cutting, that it may not retract too suddenly, 
 and prove troublesome by its discharge. Perhaps the 
 bcrotal arteries should be secured previous to the ope- 
 ration. After it, the patient should be kept perfectly 
 quiet, and the wound healed, if sufficient integuments 
 ran be saved by the first intention. See Sharpe's Ope- 
 rations. Le Dran's Operations, and his 74th Obs. 
 Heister's Surgery. Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 520. 
 
 CASTRA'TU'S,(from<ras?ro, to castrate). In botany 
 it means having the filament without the anthera, or part 
 which contains the dust of impregnation. In medicine, 
 those unhappy beings who, to preserve the voice from 
 the changes produced by puberty, are thus mutilated in 
 early infancy. In the East, the same operation is prac- 
 tised to qualify them as safe guardians of the women. 
 
 CASTRE'NSIS. See DYSENTERJA. 
 
 CA'SUS, (from cado, to fall out, or occur). This 
 word signifies the same as symptoma ; but sometimes 
 any thing fortuitous or spontaneous ; or a fall from an 
 eminence. In Paracelsus it signifies a present distem- 
 per, as well as an entire history of a disease. 
 
 CATA'BALAM. See AMBALAM. 
 
 CATABLETM A, (from x.7*?*AA, to place round). 
 The outermost fillet which secures the rest of the band- 
 age; ulsojimbria. Hippocrates, secundum Galenum. 
 
 ' CATACHLO'OS, (from **7, and &*, to make 
 green). Galen styles it ' a very green colour.' It is 
 applied to stools ; and then CATACHOLA, very bilious, 
 M 111 be synonymous. 
 
 CATACHRI'STON, (from *7<*fi, to anoint). 
 A medicine applied by way of unction. 
 
 QATACHY'SIS, (from a.lKfa, to four out). An 
 affusion. 
 
 CATACLA'SIS, (from x.alxx>,ctiu, to break or dis- 
 tort). Galen explains it to be a distortion of the eye- 
 lids. Vogel defines it to be a spasmodic occlusion of 
 the eye. 
 
 CATACLE'IS, SUBCLAVICLE. According to Galen 
 it is the first small rib of the thorax ; from x.lx, below, 
 *AEI, c/avis, the clavicle. 
 
 CATACLI'NES, (from xxla-Kbita, to lie donvn)^ See 
 CLINICUS. 
 
 CATACLY'SMA. See ENEMA. 
 
 CATACLY'SMUS, (from the same). EMBROCA- 
 TION. Coelius Aurelianus also interprets it by illisionesi 
 aguarum, dashings of water. 
 
 CATACONE'SIS, (from *a7**a, to irrigate). Ir- 
 rigation by a plentiful aifusion of liquor on some part 
 of the body. 
 
 CATA'CORES, (from xalaKpewvut , to supersatu- 
 rate). Full, abundant ; and when applied to stools, it 
 means that they are purely or intensely bilious. Hip- 
 pocrates uses it in both these senses. 
 
 CATAGE'MU. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 CATAGLY'PHE, (from y*v<pu, to cut in wood or 
 metal}. An excavation, hole, or pit. Hippocrates 
 uses this word, De Art. et de Morb. 
 
 CATA'GMA, (from *7, and y, to break). A 
 FRACTURE. See pRACTURA. Galen says, ' a solution of 
 the bone is called catag-ma, and elcos is a solution of the 
 continuity of the flesh ; that when it happens to a carti- 
 lage it hath no name, though Hippocrates calls it ca- 
 tagma. See ALPHITEDON. 
 
 CATAGMA'TICA, (from K7yvjwi, XT, contra^ 
 cf/vvfit, frango). Remedies proper for cementing 
 broken bones, or to promote a callus. 
 
 CATAGO'GE, (from x7y, deduco.) In Hippo- 
 crates' Epid. lib. vii. it means a region, and its circum- 
 jacent part. 
 
 CATALE'NTIA. See EPILEPSIA. 
 
 CATALE'PSIS, CATALEPSY, (from xxlaXit^ttia, to- 
 seize, or interrupt). It is also called catoche, cato- 
 chus congelatio ; and by Hippocrates, afihonia ; by An- 
 tigencs, anaudia ; by Ccelius Aurelianus, apprehensio, 
 op/tressio ; also apoplexia cataleptica, detentio, encata- 
 Icjisis, compreliensio. 
 
 The word catalepsis hath many significations, as 
 perception, or the knowledge of a thing; the reten- 
 tion of the breath, as when a person strains at stool j 
 a retention of any humour which ought to be eva- 
 cuated; an interruption of the blood in the vessels 
 by a bandage, and the disease which is the subject of 
 this article. The catoche is sometimes supposed to be 
 the coma vigil ; but most writers mean by it the cata- 
 lepsy. 
 
 This disorder, with the carus, may be ranked among 
 the species of apoplexy. Dr. Cullen considers it as 
 such, and adds the following remark : ' I never saw 
 any catalepsy but what was counterfeited ; and the 
 same has been seen by others. Therefore from the dis- 
 ease being seldom seen, differently described, and often 
 altogether feigned, I know not in what place to fix it 
 with certainty ; but, as I am persuaded in general it 
 does not differ from apoplexy, I have therefore placed 
 it under that head,' viz. apoplexia cataleptica, when the 
 muscles are contracted upon being moved by external 
 force. Its seat seems to be in the back part of the 
 brain, from the symptoms of the disease, and the 
 
C A T 
 
 365 
 
 t AT 
 
 observations made on dissecting those who die of it. 
 Indeed its subjects, and, perhaps, the symptoms, do not 
 essentially differ from chorea, since the tonic and clonic 
 spasms originate from the same or similar causes ; and 
 chorea we shall find to be truly apoplectic. 
 
 Women of a melancholy habit and a very active 
 imagination are most subject to it, especially if exposed 
 to bad weather in cold climates after being heated. 
 
 The immediate cause of this and other spasmodic 
 diseases, is an irregular distribution of the vital influ- 
 ence from debility. The predisposing cause is an irri- 
 table system ; and the exciting suppressed perspiration, 
 or a disordered stomach : noxious vapours, and bad 
 smells, have been accused, but, we suspect, without 
 sufficient foundation. 
 
 This disorder rarely occurs : the fits generally seize 
 the patient at intervals, and last usually a few minutes* 
 though sometimes they continue for some hours or days. 
 It is rarely preceded by any signs that indicate its ap- 
 proach ; in a few instances a stiffness in the neck, or a 
 dull pain in the head, has ushered in the fit. In the 
 disorder the patient is without sense or motion, con- 
 tinuing in the posture in which the fit attacked him, 
 until a recovery from it : the limbs are moveable by 
 another person ; but, however they are disposed, the 
 patient never alters their position until the paroxysm 
 is at an end. He neither sees, hears, nor feels, what- 
 ever methods may be used to excite the sensations. 
 He swallows greedily all that is given him; the coun- 
 tenance becomes florid ; the eyes are open, seemingly 
 fixed upon some object ; at the close of the fit he fetches 
 a deep sigh, and then recovers. Other symptoms at- 
 tend different patients, or the same at different times, 
 such as tears dropping from the eyes, grinding of the 
 teeth, See. but the above are the most general. 
 
 Care must be taken not to confound a catalefiey with 
 a tetanus : the latter begins with a stiffness of the neck, 
 which gradually extends to every muscle, and every 
 limb is immoveably rigid. 
 
 If this disease proceeds from passions, the danger is 
 not so great as when suppressed accustomed evacua- 
 tions, or a foul stomach, are the causes : from sup- 
 pressed evacuations it is mostly fatal. In general the 
 cure will be similar to that of the apoplexy. The in- 
 dication in the fit is, to relax the spasmodic stricture ; 
 and, out of the fit, to remove the material or secondary 
 causes, which contribute to the production of the con- 
 striction. 
 
 In the fit, pungent acid spirits, such as the acetic 
 acid, or the strongest wine vinegar, may be applied to 
 the nose. Forestus strongly recommends antispasmodic 
 oils to be rubbed on the nape of the neck, and on the 
 back part of the head after shaving it. Strong stimu- 
 lating clysters may be injected, if the anus is not too 
 much constricted to admit them. 
 
 Bleeding is commended, if the face is very red and 
 turgid ; but, the heat and strength of the patient will 
 best determine the propriety of this operation. Blisters, 
 though recommended, seem not so eligible an applica- 
 tion as sinapisms to the feet. Two or three spoonfuls 
 of the following mixture may be given at proper inter- 
 vals, either during the fit, or in its absence. 
 
 B. Gum ass. foetid. 3 ij. aq. puleg. iv. sp. ammoniac 
 foetid, and tinct. valer. vol. aa | ss. m. The fit is gene- 
 rally transitory, and never fatal. 
 
 In the absence of the fit, the remedies will be indi- 
 cated by the remote causes. The bowels should, in 
 every instance, be kept regularly and freely open. If, 
 however, fears or other passions of the mind are the 
 causes, medicines cannot be expected effectually to re- 
 lieve ; but, in such cases, a change of air, travelling, 
 diverting company, &c. are to be insisted on. Elec- 
 tricity has been recommended, and cures from its em- 
 ployment have been recorded. The metallic tonics 
 have also been recommended, particularly the copper 
 and the zinc, though seemingly from no real trials. 
 
 The catalepsy sometimes ends in a melancholy, epi- 
 lepsy, or fatal apoplexy. 
 
 See Coelius Aurclianus, Acut. ii. x. Huffman. 
 British Magazine for March, 1800, and the following 
 numbers. Journal des Savans, Jan. 1776. Histoire 
 de 1'Academie des Sciences, 1738 ; and Memoires pour 
 1742. 
 
 CATALO'NGAY. The plant that bears the faba 
 sancti Ignatii. 
 
 CATA 'LYSIS, (from **7*Af, to dissolve, or de- 
 stroy']. It signifies n./iaralysis, or such a resolution as 
 happens before the death of the patient ; also that dis- 
 solution which constitutes death. 
 
 CATAME'NIA, (from *,!, secundum, according to, 
 and fop, mentis, the month"). See MENSES. 
 
 CATAXA'XCE. See CICHOHIIM. 
 
 CATANTLE'MA, (from x*77A*, to draw, or flour 
 water ufion). A kind of lotion by infusion in water. 
 Moschion de Morbis Mulierum. 
 
 CATANTLE'SIS, (from the same). A lotion with 
 hot water, expressed out of sponges, recommended by 
 Marcellus Empiricus against irritable running ulcers of 
 the head. 
 
 CATAPA'SMA, CATAPA'STUM, (from *.*'*- 
 irae-tra, to sfirinkle u/jon). The ancient Greek physi- 
 cians meant by this term any dry powder, to be 
 sprinkled on the body ; called also consfiersio, efrifia*- 
 ton, fiasma, symflasmata, asflersio, asfiergines; their 
 various uses may be seen in Paulus of Egina, lib. vii. 
 cap. xiii. Powders valued for their grateful smell were 
 called diapasms ; and these were sometimes added to 
 the drink. Oribasius shows from Antyllus,that emfias- 
 mata w r ere used in order to restrain sweat, or any other 
 evacuation by the pores; or for exciting an itching. 
 Catafiasms, varied according to the intention of the 
 physician, were sprinkled on ulcers; but diapasms 
 were prepared for the sake of their scent, and were ap- 
 plied to the arm pits, and the inside of the thighs. Coel. 
 Aurel. in Morb. Acut. lib. ii. cap. xxxviii. says, that 
 symfiasmata were such powders as, being endowed with, 
 an acrid quality, were sprinkled on the body to procure 
 heat. 
 
 CATAPA'SMUS. A term used by Coel. Aurelia- 
 nus, probably by mistake, for some other word. It im- 
 plies, according to him, a rubbing of the posterior part 
 of the shoulders and neck downwards. 
 
 CATAP'ELTES, (from xalx, against, and a-A7, a 
 shield,) a grenado, or battery : it signifies also the me- 
 dicine which heals the wounds and bruises made by 
 such an instrument. 
 
 CATAPHI'SMA. A thick poultice of meal and 
 herbs. 
 
 CATA'PHORA, (from x*.l*fcp*, which, among 
 other significations, implies to render sleefiy}. A pre- 
 
C A T 
 
 366 
 
 CAT 
 
 tcrnatural propensity to sleep. See CAIIOS. Galen 
 calls a coma by this name. 
 
 CATA'PHORA CO'MA, i. e. Afioplexia. 
 
 CATA'PHORA HYDROCEPHA'LiCA,i.e. Afiojilexia serosa. 
 See HYDROCEPHALUS. 
 
 CATAPHRA'CTA, (from K*7*?/>*<r, to fortify}. 
 See QUADRIGA. 
 
 CATAPLA'SMA, a POULTICE, (from xMlct7r*.<r<ru, 
 ill/no, to sfiread like a fillister,} also malagma, efiifiasma, 
 epifilasma. Cataplasms take their name sometimes' 
 from the part to which they are applied, or effects they 
 produce, so are called anacollema, and fronta/e, when 
 any topical application of this sort is laid upon the fore- 
 head; but the former were always made of agglutinants. 
 They were styled e/iicar/iia, and pericardia, when ap- 
 plied to the wrists; efiisfiastica, when the external re- 
 medies only inflamed the skin ; -uesicatoria, when it oc- 
 casioned blisterings ; and sinafiismata, when mustard 
 chiefly composed them, and the consequences were 
 irritation, redness, itching, and tumour, in the parts to 
 which they are applied. See BLISTERS. 
 
 These kind of applications are softer and more easy 
 than plasters or ointments. They are formed of some 
 vegetable substances, and applied of such a consistence 
 as neither to adhere nor run : they are also more use- 
 ful when the heat is to be preserved, or its access pre- 
 vented. See CALORIC. 
 
 When designed to relax, or to promote suppuration, 
 they should be applied warm. Their warmth and 
 moisture contribute to this purpose. The proper heat, 
 when applied warm, is that only which excites a plea- 
 sant sensation ; for great heat prevents the relaxation 
 for which they are applied. (See BALNEUM.) They 
 should be renewed as often as they cool. For relaxing 
 and suppurating, none excel the white bread fioultice, 
 made with the crumb of an old loaf, a sufficient quantity 
 of milk to boil the bread in until it is soft, and a little 
 oil, to prevent the fioultice from drying and sticking to 
 the skin, and, perhaps, to retain the heat longer than 
 the bread and milk alone would do. The meal of lint- 
 seed is often employed, as it contains the oil intimately 
 united with the farina. To preserve the heat longer, 
 the fioultice, when applied, may be covered with a 
 strong ox's bladder. 
 
 When designed to repel, they should be applied cold, 
 and ought to be renewed as oft as they become warm : 
 a proper composition for this end is a mixture of oat- 
 meal and vinegar. Epithems are also a kind of cata- 
 ftlasms. 
 
 The emollient fioultice is made by boiling half a pound 
 of the crumb of bread with one ounce of white soap in 
 a sufficient quantity of cow's milk, to reduce the whole 
 to a proper consistence. Amongst the poor, the bran 
 from wheat may be used instead of bread, adding a 
 small quantity of oil or lard to it. 
 
 The discutient fioultice is made with barley meal, six 
 ounces ; the leaves of hemlock fresh gathered and 
 bruised, two ounces; crude sal ammoniac, half an 
 ounce ; vinegar enough to give the whole a proper 
 consistence. These ingredients should be mixed with- 
 out heat, and applied cold. 
 
 CATAPLA'SMA EFFEHVE'SCENS. Stir into a strong in- 
 fusion of malt as much oatmeal as will make it of a 
 proper consistence, then add a spoonful of yeast, and 
 
 mix them well together. By this mode, fixed air is ap- 
 plied to ulcers, cancers, and other local affections re- 
 quiring powerful antiseptic remedies. In the applica- 
 tion, room must be left by the bandages sufficient to 
 permit its expansion, which, from the fermentation, 
 will be considerable, or the bandages must be carefully 
 watched, and occasionally slackened. 
 
 CATAPLA'SMA ALU'MINIS. See COAGULUM ALUMIXIS. 
 
 CATAPLA'SMA ACE'TI. Sec STREMMA. There are a 
 variety of other cataplasms, all which will be found un- 
 der the respective ingredients from whence they are 
 denominated ; as, CATAPLA'SMA HO'S-E, CU'MINI, &c. See 
 ROSA, CUMINUM, 8cc. 
 
 CATAPLE'XIS, (from x*la.ir)w/rira, to strike}. A 
 sudden stupefaction, or deprivation of sensation in any 
 of the members or organs. 
 
 - CATAPO'SIS, (from Kccjefrita, to swallow down}. 
 According to Aretaeus it signifies the instruments of 
 deglutition. Hence, also, 
 
 CATAPO'TIUM, (from the same). A PILL. See 
 
 PlLULA. 
 
 CATAPSY'XIS, (from **7*^^, to refrigerate}. 
 A coldness without shivering, either universal or of 
 some particular part. A CHILLNESS; or, as Vogel de'- 
 fines it, an uneasy sense of cold in a muscular or cuta- 
 neous part. 
 
 CATAPTO'SIS, (from **7*3v*-7*>, to fall down}. It 
 implies such a falling down as happens in apoplexies; 
 or the spontaneous falling down of a paralytic limb, ex- 
 pressed often by decidentia. 
 
 CATAPULT'ARUM, AQUA. See ARQUEBUSADE. 
 It is the same as CATAPELTES. 
 
 CATAPU'TIA. SPURGE, (from tatJuTrvla, or the 
 Italian term cacafiuzza, to have an ill flavour}. Under 
 this name are ranked the CATAPUTIA MAJOR ; called also 
 jialma Christi, alkerva, ficus infernalis, fientadactylon, 
 granadilla Peruviana, ricinus vulgaris, agnus castus; 
 kiki, ricinus Americanus, nliambu guacu of Piso, c/terva 
 major; COMMON PALMA CHRISTI, GREAT SPURGE, MEXICO 
 SEED, castor; ricinus communis Lin. Sp. PI. 430. It is 
 of the natural order of tricocc<, and nearly allied to the 
 croton and jatropha. The order of Jussieu is the 
 tithymaloides. 
 
 This plant sometimes rises in one year to the height 
 of twenty feet, and is spread into many branches ; the 
 leaves expand like a hand, with the fingers a little sepa- 
 rated : the flowers are small and in bunches. On the 
 body of the plant there are clusters of rough triangular 
 husks, each containing three speckled seeds about the 
 size of small kidney beans, and in their shells are white 
 kernels of a sweet, oily, and sometimes of a nauseous, 
 taste. 
 
 These seeds are called grana ragium,and were used by 
 Hippocrates, and perhaps before him. If taken in sub- 
 stance they are acrid, and purge violently ; but the oil 
 expressed from them acts gently, though generally with 
 effect. 
 
 The leaves, when beat and boiled in milk to the 
 consistence of a poultice, are powerful suppurants, 
 used for dressing blisters, and applied to the tinea of 
 children. 
 
 The seeds are externally variegated with black and 
 whitish streaks, resembling both in shape and colour 
 the insect called ricinus, the tick, whence the name 
 
C A i 
 
 C A T 
 
 ricinus is given to the plant. The oil is the mobl valu- 
 able part, and is obtained both by expression and de- 
 coction; the latter is preferred as more mild in its 
 operation. 
 
 This oil is known by the names of ol. ricini, alkerva, 
 ol. fialmce CAristi, oleum cicinum kerva, OIL OF AGNUS 
 r-ASTus, and CASTOR OIL. The Greeks call it A/yt/-7< 
 /.*,<!, oleum JEgyfitium. 
 
 This oil operates soon after its exhibition, often in 
 two or three hours : it seldom gripes, or gives more 
 than two or three stools. It is particularly suited to 
 the cure of costiveness and of spasmodic colic. It is 
 not heating or irritating to the rectum, and conse- 
 quently well suited to cases of haemorrhoids; besides its 
 easily operating as a purge, it is of peculiar use in bili- 
 ous constitutions, in febrile disorders of the same kind ; 
 and, by joining it with proper cordials, may be used in 
 the low and putrid fevers. Its efficacy exceeds all other 
 kind of purging medicines in calculous complaints, and 
 in all such cases as require the bowels to be moved, and 
 yet forbid the use of powerful stimulants. In colics, 
 without addition, it is seldom sufficiently active; and 
 even in fevers, as it does not greatly -excite the action 
 of the muscular fibres of the intestines, it often passes 
 over collected scybala. See CATHARTICS. 
 
 To children it may be given in the manner of an 
 oleo saccharum. Gooch, in his Medical Observations, 
 commends the following method of administering it to 
 adults, and assures us, that two or three spoonfuls, 
 taken occasionally at bed time, keep the bowels solu- 
 ble, even when the bleeding piles attend. A larger 
 dose, or the above more frequently repeated, is sufficient 
 for a purge on any occasion. 
 
 R. Ol. ricini | i. ss. vitel. ovi parum, probe contritis 
 adde sensim aq. menth. pip. ct aq. cinnam. aa. Jij. syr. 
 rosae, 3 ss. m. 
 
 In the colic, a table spoonful of this oil may be mixed 
 with a little peppermint water, and repeated every half 
 hour, or every hour, until it promotes the desired eva- 
 cuation. If the stomach rejects it, the irritability of 
 this organ, should the necessity of a discharge not be 
 urgent, may be previously corrected by opium. 
 
 In fevers it is cooling and laxative ; but in the lower 
 kind of fevers it requires the addition of an aromatic. 
 In the yellow fever of the West Indies it is very useful. 
 When the belly is already too lax from acrid bile, this 
 oil sheaths the acrimony, and thus restrains the exces- 
 sive discharge ; in dysenteries it relieves by a similar 
 power. If the symptoms of nephritic complaints and 
 the properties of this oil are considered, its use in those 
 complaints will be obvious, for it purges in small quan- 
 tities, without irritation ; it is cooling, and allays febrile 
 heat ; it corrects acrimony, and prevents the cohesion 
 of calculous concretions. In gonorrhoeas, the fluor 
 albus, the constipation peculiar to studious and seden- 
 tary persons, &c. this oil is of singular efficacy. The 
 more resinous purgatives often leave costiveness, but 
 the castor oil, it is said, after little use, acts even in less 
 doses. The best method of preventing sickness or 
 nausea, which it sometimes occasions, is to mix one 
 part of tincture of senna to three parts of the oil. In 
 this state the oil is less nauseous to the taste, and sits 
 more easy on the stomach. It is sometimes taken in 
 coffee, sometimes in mutton broth; frequently in an 
 emulsion, mixed by means of the yolk of an egg, with 
 
 some spirituous water, or while swimming on pepper- 
 mint water. The dose is a table spoonful, or ss ; but 
 some require double the quantity. Where the oil is 
 rejected, the seeds may be carefully separated from their 
 shells and the inner white membrane, and formed into 
 an emulsion, as an agreeable substitute for the oil. 
 
 The oil of a pale colour, limpid, and rather inclining 
 to a greenish cast, almost insipid to the taste, with but 
 little smell, and of a thickish consistence, is the best. 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. 
 ii. Canvane's Diss. on the Ol. Palmae Christi. Med. 
 Mus. vol. iii. Cullen's Mat. Medica. 
 
 CATAPU'TIA MI'NOR. GARDEN SPURGE. Also called 
 lathyris major, and tithymalug latifolius. 
 
 All the afiurges are acrid : the milky juice, in which 
 their virtue lies, is caustic and cathartic ; the root, or 
 bark, prepared by infusion in vinegar, hath been given 
 in the dose of a drachm ; three or four of the leaves 
 purge strongly; the milky juice is said to destroy 
 warts ; but none of this tribe are now used, because of 
 their excessive acrimony. 
 
 Under this article may be ranked the three following, 
 viz. 
 
 RICINOI'DES (from ricinus, the tick, and u$s, forma; 
 from its likeness to that reptile). The BARBADOES 
 NUT; jatrofiha curcas Lin. Sp. PI.' 1429. Also called 
 fiineus fiurgans, fiinhones Indict, carcas nux Barbaden- 
 /, Jaba fiurgatrix, car/tata, chiviquilenga, ricinus 
 Americanus major semine nigro, mundu bignacu. The 
 fruit is oval shaped like a walnut, and contains oblong 
 black seeds. The tree is a native of America, and also 
 of the East Indies ; it grows to a considerable size. The 
 seeds are extremely acrid, and afford an oil that purges, 
 but is rarely used, on account of its activity. 
 
 AVELLANA CATHARTICA, Or PURGATRIX. The PURG- 
 ING NUT. Jatrofiha multifida Lin. Sp. PI. 1429. The 
 tree is a native of America and the West Indies ; and 
 grows to a considerable size. Its fruit is oval shaped, 
 containing roundish, and somewhat triangular, brown- 
 ish seeds, which have but little acrimony, and taste 
 like almonds, but yet operate briskly by vomit and 
 stool. 
 
 GRA'NA TI'GLIA. Croton tiglium Lin. Sp. PI. 1426. 
 The MOLUCCA GRAINS, so called because they were first 
 brought from the Molucca islands. They are also 
 called croton,' and fiinus Indica nucleo fiurgante. The 
 tree is a native of America and the East Indies ; the 
 fruit is roundish, containing dark greyish seeds ; shaped 
 nearly like those of the palma Christi. They are in- 
 tensely hot and acrid, operate with a degree of virulence 
 both upward and downward ; and of the four sorts above 
 mentioned, this is the most active. One drachm of the 
 oil is a strong dose. 
 
 The wood and leaves of the above five trees and plants 
 are strong cathartics. Hermann says, that the wood of 
 the tiglia, called fianava, or fia-vana, operates violently 
 when fresh, but when long kept is sudorific. 
 
 CATARA'CTA. A CATARACT, (from xjtlttpzrira, to 
 mingle together, or fiut out of order ; because the 
 sense of vision is confounded if not destroyed). Dr. 
 Cullen places it as a species of caligo, and names it CA- 
 LIGO (lentis~) ob maculum opacum pone pupillam ; 
 and observes, that he cannot agree with Sauvages, that 
 a cataract should be of a different genus from caligo ; 
 and leaves it to the judgment of others to determine 
 
CAT 
 
 368 
 
 C AT 
 
 whether he has been right in changing the character of 
 caligo, and placing cataract as its species. 
 
 A cataract is an opacity of the crystalline humour of 
 the eye, which stops the rays of light from passing to 
 the retina, and preventing vision. Dr. Hunter attri- 
 butes the disease to an inflammation in the coat of the 
 crystalline humour; but M. de St. Yves seems to inti- 
 mate that the crystalline humour is itself affected. 
 
 Hippocrates called it glaucosis. Galen, hijfwchynis, 
 and hyfiochytha ; the Arabians, gutta ofiaca ; others, 
 macula oculorum. Celsus, suffusio. It sometimes has 
 the term affus'w applied to it ; and yhavxarti;, or 
 y>Mvx.ut4.a, which Galen and most of the ancients say is 
 a dryness or concretion of the crystalline humour. 
 jEtius thinks it a change of the crystalline humour to 
 a sky colour, with a dryness and concretion. More 
 modern authors think that the principal difference be- 
 twixt a cataract and a glaucoma is, that in the latter 
 the crystalline humour becomes hard, and of a sky co- 
 lour (glauci coloris) ; and in the former it is soft. But 
 the idea of cataract is now totally cleared from all that 
 confusion in which it was usually involved ; it is uni- 
 versally allowed to be an opacity of the crystalline tens, 
 nr its ca/isule. 
 
 M. de St. Yves divides the cataract into the true, 
 doubtful, and false. 
 
 The TRUE is when the crystalline humour hath lost 
 its transparency: and the species are, when it is soft; 
 when hard ; and when purulent. 
 
 The DOUBTFUL are those cases in which the success 
 of the operation is as uncertain as the use of topical re- 
 medies. Of this there are four sorts : a membranous 
 and a filamentous cataract ; cataracts from external in- 
 juries ; and from a defect of the membrane which co- 
 vers the bottom of the socket in the vitreous humour. 
 The first and third of these he subdivides again, each 
 into three kinds, as he endeavours to be minute, as well 
 as full, in his description of this disorder. 
 
 The FALSE arc those in which the remedies afford 
 no relief further than to palliate pains, or to remove de- 
 formity; and these he divides into the glaucoma, and 
 the shaking cataract. 
 
 All these minute divisions seem little regarded in 
 present practice ; but yet some useful hints will be de- 
 rived by a perusal of this author. 
 
 When a cataract begins, the patient at first com- 
 plains of a dimness of his sight ; and on a careful ex- 
 amination of the eye, a whiteness is perceived very deep 
 in it : on examining the eye at distant periods of time, 
 its opacity becomes more and more manifest to the 
 observer, and the patient very sensibly loses the advan- 
 tages of seeing. The progress of a cataract is usually 
 very slow. 
 
 No medicines are capable of removing this disorder 
 of the eye ; but it is sometimes relieved by copious, 
 general, or topical evacuations; sometimes by small 
 doses of muriated mercury, long continued ; by draw- 
 ing electrical sparks, or even by dropping a little of the 
 tincture of opium at night into the eye ; in short, by 
 every means of increasing the action of the smaller 
 vessels. The sight, however, can only be restored by 
 an operation. 
 
 Sauvages enumerates no less than five species, and 
 of the cataracta vera six varieties. He tells us, that 
 two patients were cured by the internal use of the hyos- 
 
 cyamus : one of the species which he inserts under the 
 title of membranacea is very doubtful. He says, that it 
 was discovered by Lower on horses, and arises from a 
 mucus exuding from the margin of the pupil, or uvea, 
 which concretes sometimes into a membrane that ob- 
 structs the pupil ; but whether this membranous cata- 
 ract exists in the human species, he thinks uncertain, 
 notwithstanding it has sometimes been suspected. See 
 Sauvages Nosologia Methodica, vol. ii. p. 723. 
 
 Mr. Sharpe gives it as a general rule for proceeding 
 to the operation, when the cataract is entirely opaque ; 
 adding, that sometimes they are of a proper consistence 
 for the operation before they become opaque ; but for- 
 bids the attempt while the patients can perceive any 
 thing. Cataracts are of different colours; the pearl 
 coloured, and those that appear like burnished iron, are 
 thought capable of enduring the needle ; the white arc 
 supposed to be milky ; the green and yellow are horny, 
 and incurable ; the black cataract Mr. Sharpe thinks is 
 the gutta serena. 
 
 The yellow cataract often adheres to the iris, so as to 
 be incurable. When a gutta serena attends, the opera- 
 tion will not relieve. There is little to be expected 
 from the operation when the size of the diseased eye is 
 either diminished or increased ; when, previously to the 
 appearance of any obfuscation, the sight was defective ; 
 when in a strong light, of which, from the appearance 
 of the cataract, the patient must be seemingly sensible, 
 no contraction of the iris takes place. 
 
 The methods of operating are different. By the first 
 and oldest plan, the thickened crystalline was depressed 
 below the vitreous humour; and it was styled couching, 
 from coucher, to lie down. In the second, the crystal- 
 line is extracted. 
 
 Before and after the operation, a due regard mtjst be 
 paid to the state of the patient's constitution ; and such 
 means are generally advised, as will keep it somewhat 
 below its natural vigour, if otherwise in health. 
 
 When no objection to the operation attends, Mr. 
 Sharpe commends the following method for depressing 
 the cataract. " Place the patient in a convenient light, 
 and a suitable height; put a pillow behind his back, 
 that his body may bend forward, and the head approach 
 near to the operator; then inclining the head a little 
 backwards upon the breast of the assistant, and covering 
 the other eye, so as to prevent its rolling, let the as- 
 sistant lift up the superior eye lid, and the operator de- 
 press a little the inferior one : this done, strike the 
 needle through the tunica conjunctiva, somewhat less 
 than one-tenth of an inch from the cornea, even with 
 the middle of the pupil, into the posterior chamber, 
 and gently endeavour to depress the cataract with the 
 flat surface of it. If, after it is dislodged, it rises again, 
 though not with much elasticity, it must again and again 
 be pushed down. If it is membranous, after the dis- 
 charge of the fluid, the pellicle must be more broken 
 and depressed. If it is uniformly fluid, or exceedingly 
 elastic, we must not continue to endanger a terrible in- 
 flammation by a vain attempt to succeed. 
 
 " After the operation, treat it as an ophthahny ; and 
 a collyrium, of one part rectified spirit of wine, and 
 ten parts of lukewarm water, will be as proper an ap- 
 plication as any." 
 
 Mr. Daviel has the honour of having discovered the 
 method of extracting the crystalline humour, but M. 
 
C A 1 
 
 369 
 
 C A T 
 
 de St. Yves practised it about sixty years before him. 
 When the crystalline lens had passed through the pupil 
 into the anterior chamber of the eye, both Mery and 
 Petit extracted it; for then the depression is imprac- 
 ticable. When this mode of relief is employed, the 
 following method is recommended. 
 
 Pass your knife through the cornea into the anterior 
 chamber of the eye, about a line before the iris; for if 
 it is not inserted there, the iris will perhaps be wound- 
 ed : if you go too far on the cornea, the knife may pass 
 betv.-cen its lamina, and so not perforate into the cham- 
 ber. After puncturing into the chamber, guide your 
 knife, with the flat side perpendicular to the eye, through 
 the aqueous humour horizontally, (being careful not to 
 wound the iris.) and thrust it out at the opposite side 
 and situation of the cornea to those in which you insert 
 it; turning its edge obliquely and perpendicularly 
 outwards, make an incision rather through the inferior 
 half of the cornea ; then lifting up the superior part of it, 
 the crystalline humour will burst its capsule and drop 
 out: but if it should stick at its exit through the 
 wound, it shows that the capsula of the crystalline is 
 not broken, on which you must puncture it with the 
 knife, and then it will drop : but if the disease is in 
 the aranea, or the capsule of the crystalline, you must 
 ct it also with the forceps. 
 
 With respect to the nature of this disorder, or the 
 state of the crystalline lens, whatever improvements 
 have been made within the present century respecting 
 its disordered state, many difficulties still attend. Mr. 
 Pott observes, that, until about the year 1720, neither 
 the state, nature, nor seat of this disease, was truly 
 known, at least not to those who practised surgery. 
 Accident, he adds, first proved it to be a distemper of 
 the crystalline lens, and to be in general confined to it. 
 Heister is the first writer who leads to any just idea 
 on the subject. Mr. Pott seems to be the first who 
 explains the true state of the crystalline humour, 
 when a cataract is formed. He says, that the idea 
 of a beginning or imperfect cataract being soft, and 
 that of a mature or perfect cataract being hard, is 
 erroneous; at least for the most part: that the natural 
 sound transparent crystalline is very far from being 
 uniform hi its consistence through its whole sub- 
 stance; its external part is much softer, and more ge- 
 latinous than its internal, which, therefore, although 
 equally transparent, may be said to form a kind of 
 nucleus, and is always of a much firmer texture. He 
 adds, if this known difference of consistence between 
 the external and internal parts of the crystalline was 
 duly attended to, it would solve many of the appear- 
 ances in cataracts, which, for want of such atten- 
 tion, are either not at all or imperfedly understood. 
 Among other phenomena, it would account for the 
 . ery different colour which the different parts of the 
 same cataract frequently bear; and which hath fur- 
 nished the wildest conjectures. From this sound and 
 natural state it is capable of several morbid alterations; 
 it is capable of being dissolved, or of becoming a fluid, 
 without losing any thing of its transparency. It hath 
 been supposed, by very able anatomists, that the hu- 
 man crystalline has sometimes between its surface and 
 its capsula, a small quantity of fine pellucid lymph, and 
 consequently that there is no immediate connection be- 
 tween the body and its investing membrane. In many 
 
 yoi_ i. 
 
 beasts, as well as fishes, this is known to be the case; 
 but whether it be so in the human eye is not very easy 
 to be known during life; though it sometimes hap- 
 pens from disease: that is, the whole crystalline is 
 dissolved into a fluid, which still preserves its tran- 
 sparency; and this seems to form what is called the 
 black cataract, which is a species of the gutta serena. 
 Mr. Pott goes on to observe, that the crystalline 
 humour is capable of being dissolved into an appa- 
 rently uniform fluid of a gelatinous consistence, which 
 will be more or less opake through the whole of it: 
 it sometimes becomes opake while it undergoes a 
 partial dissolution, which leaves or -renders its differ- 
 ent parts of very different degrees of consistence; and 
 it now and then, though very rarely, becomes opake 
 through its whole substance, and yet preserves its 
 natural degree of firmness. From this variety of al- 
 teration, which the crystalline humour is capable of 
 undergoing, proceeds that variety of appearance which 
 our ancestors have called so many different kinds of 
 cataracts. The idea of beginning cataracts being soft, 
 and hardening as they become more perfect, hath had 
 an unfortunate influence on practice. When the cry- 
 stalline humour becomes softer than it should be, it is 
 certainly distempered, and unfit for perfect vision, 
 whether it be opake or not; but that this softened lens 
 will ever be harder we have no more reason to think 
 than we have evidences that an opacity is a proof of its 
 induration. The most fluid cataracts are as opake as 
 the most firm ones. If the early or unripe state be 
 supposed an improper one for the operation, and that 
 the patient must wait for a later or ripe one ; it then 
 becomes a matter of consideration, whether the patient 
 shall or shall not continue blind for a very uncertain 
 space of time, or perhaps be ever relieved. Besides 
 the body of the crystalline lens, its capsula or investing 
 membrane may be the seat of the disease; it may be- 
 come opake, while its contents are clear and duly tran- 
 sparent. This may happen after the operation for de- 
 pressing a harder cataract, or for discharging a softer 
 one. When the capsula is the seat of the disease, and 
 it takes place after depressing or extracting the crystal- 
 line lens, it sometimes vanishes in a few weeks, but 
 occasionally requires an operation. 
 
 Respecting the operation of couching, Mr. Pott ob- 
 serves, that as in some instances the cataract remains 
 always fluid, so in others it becomes instantly in- 
 durated; whence it follows, that there is no point of 
 time for which we should wait ; but at any time when, 
 on other accounts, the object is a proper one, the sur- 
 geon may proceed. Previous to the operation, it is 
 right to know the circumstances which render it likely 
 or unlikely to succeed. That it may succeed, the crys- 
 talline humour should be opake,' and all the other 
 parts of the eye capable of performing their functions; 
 the eye should be of its natural size : when, with the 
 cataract, the globe of the eye is manifestly enlarged, 
 the patient is incapable of perceiving light, or distin- 
 guishing betwixt light and darkness, in such a case, the 
 operation must be omitted. The pupil ought to be 
 capable of contracting and dilating. It hath been ge- 
 nerally supposed, that when the pupil is immoveable 
 it is useless to perform the operation, which is not in 
 every instance true: the operation certainly should not 
 be performed if the pupil is immoveable from a para* 
 
 o T 
 
CAT 
 
 370 
 
 CAT 
 
 tysis of the part, nor if it adheres to the crystalline; as 
 In these cases we could not operate with any success : 
 but if it is immoveable, or almost so, from a disten- 
 tion of the crystalline humour, (which Mr. Pott thinks 
 sometimes happens,) the operation may be performed : 
 in these cases, however, on a very nice examination, 
 the pupil will be found to have a very small degree of 
 motion. The patient ought always to be able to dis- 
 tinguish light from darkness, and a white from a black 
 body ; if he is not, though you remove the cataract 
 from the pupil, yet the retina is incapable of perform- 
 ing its office. In the following instances, success is 
 hardly to be expected by either couching or extracting 
 the crystalline body ; viz. when the diseased crystalline 
 is somewhat of the colour of brass, or of a bright yel- 
 low, or of a copper colour; the pupil being generally 
 found immoveable, and the whole eye enlarged. When 
 all the parts of the eye are enlarged, or when the crys- 
 talline protrudes through the pupil, the case is not 
 proper for the operation. 
 
 Those who undertake to perform either operation 
 will, undoubtedly, have availed themselves of all the in- 
 formation given by the best writers on these subjects ; 
 and to those who wish for fuller directions, the sub- 
 joined writers are those from whom the whole of what 
 art hath taught will be received. 
 
 See Celsus, Paulus Aetius, St. Yves on the Disor- 
 ders of the Eyes, Heister's Surgery, Sharp's Opera- 
 tions, Med. Mus. vol. ii. p. 157, cc. and 412. vol. iii. 
 p. 1. Warner and Pott on the Cataract. Bell's Sur- 
 gery, vol. iii. p. 394. Medical Obs. and Inq. vol. vi. 
 p. 250. Wallis's Nosology of the Eyes, p. 197, &c. 
 Edinb. Med. Comment, vol. v. p. 275. White's Sur- 
 gery, p. 236. 
 
 CATARA'CTA NI'GHA. See AMAUROSIS. 
 
 CATA'RIA, CAT MINT, (from catus, a cat; because 
 they are fond of it). See MENTHA CATARIA. 
 
 CATARRHA'LIS FE'BRIS AMPHEMERI'NA, 
 (from catarrhus, because this fever is accompanied 
 with, or proceeds from, a catarrh). The CATARRHAL 
 FEVER, or CONTINUAL QUOTIDIAN of the ancients. It 
 begins in the evening, with a shivering and a coldness 
 of the skin and extreme parts, costivcness, frequent de- 
 sire of making water, but the urine is small in quantity; 
 weakness of the head, universal languor, a capricious 
 and irregular appetite, thirst, difficulty of swallowing, 
 stimulus on the larynx, a heat in the nostrils and 
 fauces, attended with sneezing, and a weight in the 
 breast. Towards night, heat, and a quicker, fuller 
 pulse; cough, with a defluxion of rheum, a heat in the 
 fauces, unquiet sleep, sweating in the morning, and 
 at length a total loss of appetite. In : the forenoon there 
 is generally a remission, and it thus appears of the 
 quotidian type. 
 
 The cause is a fever, with inflammation on the mem- 
 brane of the nostrils, throat, and bronchiae, occasioning 
 the secretion of a sharp, acrid serum, which irritates 
 every part of this membrane, and sometimes the oeso- 
 phagus, stomach, and intestines ; a cough, hoarseness, 
 spitting of a viscid matter, sneezing, a defluxion on 
 the lungs, nausea, and colic followed by a salutary flux, 
 are often the consequences. 
 
 Women, children, and weakly men, are its chief 
 subjects. It is most frequent in spring and autumn, or 
 in very variable seasons. After a few days, a catarrh 
 
 comes on ; and as soon as its discharge appears at the 
 nose, the symptoms of the fever go off: sometimes, 
 indeed, a copious perspiration relieves, and at others a 
 large discharge, thrown up from the lungs; or, perhaps, 
 a diarrhoea proves the natural means of cure. 
 
 If we do not wait for these, we must relieve the 
 fever by the more common means of emetics and ca- 
 thartics, and thus supersede the deposition on the 
 lungs. In fact, from the neglect only of these more 
 general remedies it becomes a catarrhal fever. If these 
 are neglected, the remedies are the same as in catarrh. 
 See CATARRHUS. 
 
 CATARRHE'UMA, (from **T*# , tojloia from). 
 See CATARRHUS. 
 
 CATARRHEXIS, (from KT^V/t>fa>, to fiour out). 
 A violent and copious eruption or effusion. Catarr- 
 hexis, XO<A;JJS, is a copious evacuation from the belly, 
 and sometimes even alone it has the same signification. 
 In Vogel's Nosology it is defined a discharge of pure 
 blood from the belly. 
 
 CATARRHCE/CUS, (from x.T*^'t<y, to flow from). 
 A word applied to diseases proceeding from distillations 
 of an acrid fluid. 
 
 CATARRHO'PA PHY'MATA, (from *T*^ , 
 to tend downwards, and 0u,.7. tubercles). Tubercles 
 tending downwards; or, as Galen says, those that 
 have their apex on a depending part. 
 
 CATARRHO'POS NO'SOS, (from x.ar*^, to 
 tend backwards, and vo-5, morbus). A remission of 
 the disease, or its decline, opposed to paroxysm. 
 
 CATA'RRHUS, a DEFLUXION, (from *T, and pia, 
 to flow down). Called also bronchos, catarrheuma, 
 Jluxio, rheuma, cafiifilenium. It is an inflammation 
 of, or an increased and morbid secretion from, the 
 mucous membrane of the nose, eyes, throat, mouth, 
 or lungs, which, in a slight degree, is called a cold. 
 Dr. Cullen ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 fiyrexi<e, and order firoflu-via. He enumerates two 
 species : the first from cold, called also amjihhncrina 
 tusiculosd, tussis catarrhalis, rheuma catarrhale^ cefiha- 
 lalgia catarrhalis, coryza catarrhalis,fihlegmatorrhagia 
 febricoaa; the second from contagion, called catarrhus 
 ejiidemicus. Hippocrates mentions seven species of dc- 
 fiuxions under the appellation of catarrh; and, with 
 Coelius Aurelianus, under this term comprehends co- 
 ryza. Dr. Cullen uses the last as a synonym to ca- 
 tarrhus. 
 
 As this is the first disease of importance in which 
 the idea of a defluxion has occurred, we may take the 
 opportunity of making some remarks on an opinion 
 which has, for more than two thousand years, influ- 
 enced the language of medicine. When, from any 
 cause, a tumour, increased action of, or an increased 
 discharge from, a part, occurred, it was called a de- 
 fluxion, or rather a pevfix, from pia, Jluo: in fact, it 
 meant no more than that the vessels contained an over 
 proportion of fluids which were sent to the part. Yut, 
 even in the earliest periods, the word rheum made a 
 fixed impression on the mind, as a peculiar substance; 
 and we had a cold, a hot, a saline, an acrid, and 
 viscid rheum, in almost every complaint. The former 
 editions of this Dictionary repeated this language more 
 often than the pages recurred; and, in cleansing an 
 Augean stable, who can say that every atom of offen- 
 sive matter is removed ? It is necessary, however, in 
 
CAT 
 
 571 
 
 CAT 
 
 tins place, to observe, that rheum, as a peculiar morbid 
 fluid, has no existence ; and that it cannot be, there- 
 fore, hot, cold, acrid, saline, or viscid. When an in- 
 creased action of any part is preceded by fever, it was 
 styled a hot rheum ; when fever was the effect, the 
 rheum was cold. If a sore was irritable, the rheum was 
 acrid ; if a tumour did not readily suppurate, it was 
 viscid; while every appearance depended on the in- 
 creased action being an effect or a cause, on the state 
 of the vessels, or on the nature of the organ. We still 
 preserve the term in rheumatism, and, " a graeco fonte 
 parce detorta," in catarrh. 
 
 In this place we consider only the catarrh attended 
 by fever; whether it affects the nose, the breast, or the 
 fauces, according to the following lines. 
 
 Sijltiit ad ftectus dicatur Rheuma CATA'RRHUS. 
 
 -4d fatces BRO'XCHUS ad r.ares ento CORY'ZA. 
 
 The seat of the catarrh is in the membrane of the 
 nose, the frontal sinuses, the antra Highmoriana, all the 
 cells of the os sphenoides, the mouth, fauces, eyes, the 
 aspera arteria, and its branches in the lungs. It is most 
 frequent in cold climes, in spring and autumn, or in 
 variable seasons; and is said to be be more common 
 with those who have narrow chests, long necks, are 
 disposed to coughs ; the phlegmatic and weak. 
 
 Its general cause is supposed to be suppressed per- 
 spiration ; and this so often occurs in our climate, that 
 we can account for every catarrh. It may appear sin- 
 gular to reject this cause; yet, how often is perspira- 
 tion suppressed without catarrh ; how often catarrh 
 occurs without the supposed source. We remember 
 a period, not during an epidemic influenza, that in one 
 evening, nearly at the same hour, six persons were 
 seized with violent catarrhs : two of these had not been 
 out of their bed, from a gouty paroxysm, for six weeks; 
 and two others had been confined for many days to 
 their room. The fact, recorded by Martin, of an epi- 
 demic catarrh happening at St. Kilda, when the stew- 
 ard went to this remote island to receive the rents, is 
 well known ; and we, for many succeeding years, 
 witnessed the fact of a lady who regularly had a cold 
 when she returned from her country to her town 
 house ; though servants, for many days, preceded her, 
 fires were made in every room, and her removal was 
 always before Michaelmas. It is common also, on be- 
 ginning a course of sea bathing, to direct a little delay, 
 lest a cold should occur on the change of air; and 
 though we can more readily account for a person catch- 
 ing an infectious disease, on removing from a healthy 
 to an infectious atmosphere, the contrary is not equally 
 probable, unless some cause should concur to facilitate 
 the action of the miasmata. Yet the latter sometimes 
 happens, and may be owing to a cold. A late author, 
 if we mistake- not, a Mr. Kelson, has adduced many 
 arguments to prove this position ; and, when we re- 
 flect that no epidemic is so universal, so steady in its 
 progress and so constant in its returns, as influenza, 
 we must at least doubt whether catarrh is not more 
 often owing to miasmata than change of temperature. 
 \\ e should indeed doubt whether it were not always 
 owing to the former, but that we know an organ 
 builder constantly affected with a catarrh on tuning an 
 organ : and the connection is general and constant be- 
 t%veen the discharge from the skin and the lungs ; the 
 
 defect of one is so often supplied by the excess of the 
 other, that cold must be a very frequent cause. 
 
 In the inflammatory CATARRH the symptoms are a 
 redness, heat, soreness and sense of distention in the 
 eyes and eye lids ; at the same time there is an unusual 
 secretion of tears, and watery mucus, which, run- 
 ning down the cheeks, inflame them. When the nose 
 is affected there is a sense of stuffing and swelling in 
 the nostrils, an alteration in the voice, a loss of smell : 
 and, if the inflammation runs high, a thin mucus is 
 secreted, which produces heat and soreness of the no- 
 strils, sneezing, and sometimes inflammation, with 
 excoriation of the upper lip. If the throat, trachea, 
 or lungs, are the seat of the disease, the thin mucus 
 separated in these parts inflames them: sometimes a 
 swelling of the nose attends, or perhaps the, whole face 
 is puffed; a languor, stupor, deafness, and soreness oi 
 the ears, are common complaints. When the throat is 
 affected, the tonsils and parts adjacent are red, sore, 
 and hot, accompanied with a secretion of watery mucus, 
 which stimulates and occasions a constant, troublesome, 
 and tickling cough : sometimes the whole mouth is 
 sore ; there are little excoriations on the tongue, and a 
 constant flow of saliva, with a soreness of the salivary 
 glands, and the lips are inflamed and excoriated. When 
 the larynx or trachea is affected, a soreness is felt in 
 them, attended with a hoarseness, and generally with 
 a troublesome tickling cough. In the lungs, this dis- 
 ease produces a soreness, tightness, and sense of ful- 
 ness in the breast, with a difficulty of breathing, and 
 a violent cough, with which nothing, or only a watery 
 mucus, is at first spit up : the cough produces soreness 
 under the sternum and in the sides, and sometimes 
 head ach, sickness, and retching. All these parts are 
 occasionally affected at once; but more generally i: 
 happens that one only is first diseased. The inflam- 
 mation spreads more or less, as circumstances concur 
 to favour its progress. The inflammation too varies, 
 according to the strength of the patient, or the violence 
 of the attack. In the evening the symptoms are more 
 troublesome ; but in the morning a gentle moisture in 
 the skin appears, and the patient is easier. In weakly 
 habits the pulse is frequent, but not very hard ; the ap- 
 petite is lost, and the increase of the evening paroxysm 
 is considerable. 
 
 In the less inflammatory kind the secretion of thc- 
 mucus comes on first, or at least the previous fever is 
 not very easily distinguished. The running from the 
 nose is not watery, but viscid ; though thin, and not very 
 stimulating. This mucus, when it is secreted into the 
 throat, produces a cough, by which it is thrown off, 
 and sometimes a nausea; or affecting the lungs, there 
 is a spitting with the cough. This expectoration of 
 phlegm is most considerable after sleep ; but there is no 
 great sense of soreness or fulness. After some days in- 
 flammatory .symptoms come on, though not in a great 
 degree, nor is the whole system often much affected. 
 These symptoms are followed by an increased secretion 
 of mucus, which, becoming viscid, if it was not so at the 
 beginning, loses its stimulus. If the inflammation is 
 great, the mucus discharged is yellowish, and some- 
 times tinged with blood ; as this goes on the other 
 symptoms abate, and at length die discharge by spit- 
 ting grows whiter, then less in quantity. If the pa- 
 3 B 3 
 
C A T 
 
 372 
 
 C A T 
 
 tient is in a cold atmosphere, the cough is the more 
 troublesome, the other symptoms are aggravated, and 
 the disease is prolonged. If, through an imprudent ex- 
 posure to the air, a relapse happens, the same course 
 recurs. If the inflammation is very considerable, an 
 angina, or a quinsy, may be produced ; or if there is 
 also the inflammatory diathesis, a pneumonia, or other 
 disorders tending to hectic, may occur. 
 
 A catarrh consists in an inflammation of the mem- 
 brane lining the nose, the fauces, and the lungs, called 
 from Schneider, who described it, and who has left us 
 six small, but not thin, quartos, on catarrhal inflamma- 
 tions of this and other mucous membranes. If it does 
 not reach the branchiae, it requires little care. Warmth, 
 diluting mucilaginous liquors, slight sudorifics, and 
 gentle laxatives, soon remove it. Should the inflamma- 
 tion reach the bronchial glands, it may be considered 
 as a slight peripneumony, and the remedies for that 
 complaint may be less actively employed. Bleeding is 
 seldom required: the bowels should be kept free, and 
 the pediluvium, breathing the steams of warm water, 
 with a slight opiate at night, are generally sufficient for 
 the cure. An emetic, however, is sometimes, though 
 seldom, necessary. The mucilaginous drinks are sup- 
 posed to relieve one of the most troublesome attendant 
 symptoms, the cough ; nor need we impede the exertions 
 of any old nurse who may strenuously recommend bran 
 or lintsecd tea, barley water, or a decoction of coltsfoot. 
 Of course, the saline draughts must be loaded with 
 spermaceti ; but if both are omitted, the patient will not 
 essentially suffer. 
 
 A catarrh, however, though in itself a slight disease, 
 is often the parent of a very highly dangerous and gene- 
 rally fatal complaint, viz. consumption. The inflam- 
 mation is communicated to a vomica, and its ulceration 
 brings on hectic. In more advanced life it leads to hu- 
 moral asthma, or hydrops pectoris. It should not 
 therefore be neglected; but the most simple precautions, 
 except when the disease is of peculiar severity, are only 
 requisite. 
 
 Chronic catarrh sometimes occurs; but we sec nothing 
 to add on this subject that has not been anticipated un- 
 der the article of HUMORAL ASTHMA, or that will not 
 recur under PERIPNEUMONIA MOTH A. It is, however, often 
 a gouty symptom ; and sometimes attends infarctions of 
 the liver, in those who have for a long time lived within 
 the tropics. 
 
 CATA'HKHUS EPIDEM'ICUS. If a common catarrh 
 be so general in its attack as to excite the suspicion of 
 its arising from some aerial influence, or from conta- 
 gion, we may with .greater reason attribute to either 
 cause the catarrh which is the subject of the present 
 article. The former source was so impressive, that the 
 Italian appellation of influenza has, in every language, 
 distinguished it. The original country of this complaint 
 is not known. Hippocrates seems to have been ac- 
 quainted with it ; and since medical records have been 
 kept with accuracy, we find it occasionally appearing in 
 different regions, and travelling, with an equal, unin- 
 terrupted pace, in different directions. The universal- 
 ity and the violence of the epidemic catarrh force the 
 disease on our notice: the peculiarity of its symptoms 
 attracts our attention ; but we are compelled to read, ad 
 fastidium usyue, that the head ached at the extremity of 
 Africa as at the North Cape, and that the cough was 
 
 equally troublesome on the Danube and on the Thames, 
 on the Ohio and the Rhine. The reason for this accu- 
 mulation of minute uninteresting description it is not 
 for us to fathom, but we cannot repress a recurrence of 
 the disgust which has so often occasioned the honest 
 anguish and the aching head. 
 
 In the chronology of the complaint we need not go 
 further back than the twelfth century, the date of the 
 first record collected by Dr. Cullen, Nosology, vol. ii. 
 p. 173. From that time he has traced the disease, in 
 the writings of different authors, with sufficient mi- 
 nuteness. With respect to its course, it seems most 
 frequently to proceed from north to south, but it has 
 been found also to travel from west to east. These, 
 however, are points of curiosity only, and we need not 
 enlarge on them. 
 
 The symptoms of the epidemic catarrh differ in some 
 respects from those of the common cold, and were we 
 here to be minute, we should contend that it forms a 
 different species. The attack is remarkably sudden, 
 and at first attended with considerable debility. A 
 few minutes have often interposed between the feelings 
 of high health and extreme weakness. The head, 
 especially the forehead over the eyes, is particularly 
 loaded ; all exertion is painful ; a tickling of the nose, 
 with frequent and violent sneezing, often suddenly 
 comes on. A load, rather than pain, in the chest, is very 
 troublesome; cough is severe and dry, the tongue parch- 
 ed, thirst often intense. A sore throat is not a common 
 symptom, yet a bright efflorescence is sometimes ob- 
 served on it. Pulse is low and frequent, seldom hard; 
 the skin constantly dry. In the progress of the com- 
 plaint, the breast is sometimes more affected, and 
 pleuritic pains are observed in the young and robust. 
 As the skin becomes softer, the tickling acrid mucus 
 from the nose becomes thicker, the head more free ; 
 but a considerable debility remains often for several 
 months, and from this period the suppuration of latent 
 tubercles has been often dated. 
 
 The middle aged, the strong and robust, are in 
 general soonest affected, and suffer most severely: 
 children and old persons are less violently attacked ; 
 yet in the latter it is most often fatal : a humoral 
 asthma, or a catarrhus suffocativus, is a frequent con- 
 sequence. Children at the breast generally escape, 
 nor did any seem to suffer within the first year; but no 
 period of advanced age, nor any previous disease, ap- 
 peared to secure any person. All beyond early infancy 
 were indiscriminately attacked. It has very rarely hap- 
 pened that any person who had perfectly recovered was 
 again attacked ; but he has appeared equally liable to 
 the influence of a future epidemic. 
 
 The causes undoubtedly existed in the atmosphere. 
 Of a dozen persons in perfect health, in the same room, 
 ten have been often attacked within a very short period. 
 Those confined to bed, insulated from every infected 
 person, have equally suffered. In one hospital, con- 
 taming one hundred and seventy persons, more than one 
 hundred were attacked within twenty-four hours, and 
 few of the remainder escaped. The infection passed 
 the Atlantic, with little or no remission of its severity, 
 and attacked Americans who had not had the slightest 
 intercourse with Europeans. 
 
 Is not contagion then also a cause? It evidently 
 is, though in many instances only an exciting cause ; 
 
CAT 
 
 373 
 
 C AT 
 
 yet the concurrence of the disorder with contagion, ap- 
 parently received by the most familiar intercourse, has 
 often appeared so striking, that its influence must be ad- 
 mitted. It is indeed difficult to say, when every one is 
 equally exposed to a general cause why any given per- 
 son should be exempted, whether contagious influence 
 concurs or not. The man most subject to contagion 
 may have been affected, as well as those at a distance 
 from any fomes. The negative cannot be proved ; but 
 the very existence of the question seems to show that 
 there were many apparent instances of its influence, 
 though it was often perhaps, as we have said, an excit- 
 ing cause only. Other exciting causes were cold, fa- 
 tigue, and depressing passions. 
 
 The predisposing causes were previous debility of 
 every kind, in the young and robust. In the aged, 
 infirm health seemed by no means a predisposing cause. 
 The previous state of the air, either with respect to 
 heat, cold, elasticity, or damp, seemed to have little 
 power. Influenzas have recurred at every different 
 season, in every state of the barometer, thermometer, 
 and hygrometer. If we were to fix on any state of the 
 atmosphere in which it has most frequently appeared, 
 we should say it was when supersaturated with moisture. 
 The distinctions between common and epidemic ca- 
 tarrhs, are the universality of the attack and the violence 
 of the symptoms. Yet in these there are various de- 
 grees ; and we have seen influenzas where not one in 
 twenty have been affected, and where the appearances 
 scarcely differ from common colds. The load in the 
 head, and particularly over the eyes, with the great de- 
 bility, more strikingly distinguish this disease, and it 
 bears the same relation to the common catarrh that the 
 putrid pneumonia does to the inflammatory species. 
 Physicians have differed respecting the propriety of 
 bleeding. It may, in the young and strong, be indi- 
 cated; but it is by no means a general remedy, and 
 should scarcely in any instance be employed. Even in 
 these, however apparent peripneumonic symptoms may 
 seem to indicate it, the practice is followed by consi- 
 derable, often a long protracted, debility. It is with 
 regret we are obliged to add, that the mania for bleed- 
 ing is far from being extinguished, and we daily wit- 
 ness its mischief in the putrid forms of diseases, which 
 were usually inflammatory : real inflammatory com- 
 plaints are now very rare. 
 
 Vomiting is a remedy better adapted to the disease ; 
 but even this discharge, if violent, greatly debilitates the 
 patient, and it is not easy to set limits to the operation 
 of an emetic. In nauseating doses, combined with 
 opiates, both the ipecacuanha and tartarised antimony 
 are highly useful; but to these we must return. 
 
 When the pains in the side, usually indicating bleed- 
 ing, are violent, a blister is the appropriate remedy ; 
 and it is always necessary to keep the bowels free, though 
 the action of violent purgatives greatly debilitates. 
 
 In short, in this and every putrid complaint it is ne- 
 cessary to keep up the vis vitae, and gently determine 
 to the skin. Diapnbe, a term applied by Chenot, to 
 distinguish this easy perspiration from more violent 
 sweat, will relieve without inducing debility, and this 
 will be best kept up by warm cordial liquids. The use 
 of wine, at first in moderation, and afterwards more 
 freely, is very beneficial; and by thus cautiously sup- 
 porting the strength, nature will often effect the cure. 
 
 The wine should be given with warm water, and the 
 determination to the surface secured by diluting li- 
 quors, and a moderately warm room. If this is not 
 easily effected, emetics in nauseating doses, with opium, 
 may be given with success. The neutrals, particularly 
 the ammoniacal ones, will assist this operation ; and 
 vinegar whey, with white wine, is also an excellent 
 diaphoretic. Nitre is often injurious by its cooling se- 
 dative power, and from its irritating cough. If any 
 particular medicine, not peculiarly suited to these indi- 
 cations, is necessary, we think it is the camphor. It is 
 eminently useful in putrid peripneumony, and we think 
 it has been so in the epidemic catarrh. 
 
 Bark has been recommended, and often, it is said, 
 given with advantage. We have had its necessity in 
 frequent contemplation during epidemic catarrhs, but 
 never yet found it necessary. In general, it may be as- 
 serted that this disease is never fatal. In its conse- 
 quences it may be so; and the cutting a corn may in- 
 duce gangrene, but the operation is not on that account 
 dangerous. 
 
 The debility that follows is very- considerable, and 
 continues often for many months. A cordial diet, free 
 air, and exercise on horseback, are its best remedies. 
 The author of this article, who suffers always severely 
 from influenza, experienced this debility in a great de- 
 gree; and though the cough remaining was consider- 
 able, he used with the happiest effects the cold bath. 
 The bath was at some distance, and at first both in 
 going and returning he was obliged to rest three times: 
 on the second attempt he rested twice, and on the third 
 once only. On the fourth no rest was required, so ra- 
 pid was the recovery. 
 
 See Hoffman's Med. Rat. Syst. Opuscula Med. Doc- 
 toris Baker, Dr. Fordyce's Elements, part. ii. Brooks's 
 Practice of Physic. Schneider de Catarrhis. Cullen's 
 First Lines, vol. ii. p. 83. edit. 4. Wallis's Sydenham. 
 CATA'RRHUS IXTESTIXO'RUM. On considering the 
 affections of the mucous membrane from inflamma- 
 tion, our attention was necessarily attracted by this dis- 
 ease, which, however, has not yet found a place in the 
 medical systems. It appeared, on reflection, singular, 
 that, though the oesophagus, at least its upper part, was 
 occasionally affected by catarrh, there was no instance 
 of this disease being continued to the stomach. It 
 however occurs to observation in the intestines ; and 
 diarrhoea, from cold, is no uncommon disease. It may 
 be discovered by its occurring in consequence of ex- 
 posure to cold and damp, by its coming on with fe- 
 ver, with slight colic pains, acrid motions without re- 
 lief, excoriation of the lower part of the rectum, and the 
 absence of either bilious evacuations or symptoms of 
 indigestion. The cure is sufficiently obvious. But a 
 question here arises ; is dysentery nothing more ? We 
 must recur to this subject; and what we have here men- 
 tioned will not, we trust, be forgotten. The facts just 
 recorded are, however, faithful pictures from nature, 
 without any reference to the connection just mentioned. 
 CATA'RRHI:S VESIC.E. This disease is noticed by 
 Hoffman, Lieutand, and Cullen, but by few other au- 
 thors. It is confounded with dysuria, with calculus, 
 and with abscess of the urinary organs. We have twice 
 seen it as a true catarrhal affection, from cold ; and- 
 twice only. It consists in a painful discharge of urine, 
 sometimes with fever, but more frequently without its 
 
CAT 
 
 374 
 
 CAT 
 
 attendance ; and of the urine nearly half the bulk is com- 
 posed of a light, flocculent matter. It appears, though 
 very rarely, as we have said, from cold, but more often 
 from any cause which occasions acrimony of urine, or a 
 difficulty of discharging it; in fact, from any cause which 
 excites inflammation or irritation on the neck of the 
 bladder, or occasions an, unusually strong action of this 
 hollow muscle. Its cause will require only an investi- 
 gation of the previous symptoms, but these will not al- 
 ways assist in determining whether the discharge be 
 not purulent. To the experienced eye pus is soon 
 known by its filamentous appearance, while the mucus 
 of the bladder is more light and uniform. The smell, 
 however, will immediately discover it. 
 
 The cure will be regulated by the cause. Mucila- 
 ginous diluting drinks, with gentle laxatives, are al- 
 ways proper; and if the pain is violent, opiates may be 
 joined. We seldom want any further aid: but it is 
 sometimes necessary to inject the opiates united with a 
 starch clyster; and we have already observed, that cam- 
 phor exerts a peculiar sedative effect on the bladder. A 
 mild diet, rest, and a warm room, will greatly expedite 
 the cure of every catarrh. 
 
 CATA'RRHUS BELLINSULA'NUS. See CYNANCHE PARO- 
 
 CATA'RRHUS SUFFOCATI'VUS. See SUFFOCATIO STRI- 
 DULA. 
 
 CATARTI'SMUS,(from xalxpli&fo make perfect'). 
 According to Galen, it is a translation of a bone from a 
 preternatural to its natural situation. , 
 
 CATASA'RCA, (from ?, and <r/>|, caro}. See 
 ANASARCA. 
 
 CATASCHA'SMOS, (from KT, and <*%&, scari- 
 fico}. Scarification ; and, according to Dioscorides, a 
 deeper scarification than common, which is necessary 
 in gangrene and sphacelus. 
 
 CATASTA'GMOS,CATASTALA'GMOS,(from 
 <rrttu, to distil}. These are names which the Greeks, 
 in the time of Celsus, employed for DISTJLLATIO. 
 
 CATASTA'LTICUM, (from PT AA, x7-r /iA<, to 
 . restrain}. It signifies styptic, astringent, and is some- 
 times termed castalticum. 
 
 CATA'TASIS, (from Kalunna, to extend). In Hip- 
 pocrates, it means the extension of a fractured limb, or 
 a dislocated one, in order to replace it ; as well as the 
 actual replacing it in a proper situation. 
 
 CATA'XA. Both Aetius and Actuarius express by 
 this word raw silk, or silk before it is dyed. 
 
 CATE'E. See ACAJAIBA. 
 
 CA'TE, and CA'TECHU, (from fcate, a tree, and 
 chu, a juice, in the Japanese language). See TERRA 
 JAPONJCA. 
 
 CATEIA'DION, (from *7, and <*, a blade of 
 grass}. A long instrument which was introduced into 
 the nostrils, in order to provoke an haemorrhage in the 
 cure of the head-ach. It is mentioned by Aretaeus. It 
 was thus called, either because the instrument had at 
 the end a blade of grass, or was made like a blade of 
 grass for the purpose. 
 
 CATELLO'RUM, O'LEUM, (from catulus, a wlielji}. 
 It is olive oil in which young whelps have been boiled 
 until their flesh separates from the bones ; after which 
 are added thyme, marjoram, Ecc. The whole stands to- 
 gether in the sun, and then the oil is strained for use. 
 See PH. PARIS. 
 
 CATE'LLUS CINERE'US : so called from itshead 
 being like that of a dog. A CUPEL or TEST. See Cu- 
 PELLA. 
 
 CATE'VALA. COMMON ALOE. See ALOE HEPA- 
 
 TICA. 
 
 CATH^E'RESIS, (from *?*, and ij, to take 
 away}. The subtraction of a part of the body by any- 
 kind of evacuation, called also detractio. 
 
 CATH^ERE'TICA, (from aipea, to take away}. Re- 
 medies which consume superfluous flesh. See COR- 
 
 ROPENTIA. 
 
 CATHA'RMA, (from x.,6.i%a, to purge}. The ex- 
 crements purged off from any part of the body. 
 
 CATHA'RMOS, (from the same). Purgation by 
 medicines, and the cure of a disorder by superstitious 
 remedies. 
 
 CATHA'RSIS, (from the same). A discharge from 
 the uterus, bladder, or intestines, excited either by na- 
 ture or art. 
 
 CATHAR'TICA, (from x.a.6ipa, to fiurge}. This 
 word is generally used as expressive of purging medi- 
 cines ; but it implies emetics in ancient authors also. 
 
 In this place, however, we must adopt the common 
 language, and speak of purgatives only; a class of me- 
 dicines of great variety and singular utility. By phar- 
 maceutical authors, they are divided into lenitives, 
 purgatives, and drastics ; and by therapeutical writers, 
 into those that act by increasing the evacuations, in 
 consequence of the stimulus applied to the excretory 
 ducts of the different glands, and those that increase 
 the action of the intestines themselves. There are 
 others that act by exciting a commotion in the system, 
 in consequence of their poisonous nature ; and these 
 show deleterious effects, immediately on their introduc- 
 tion, by exciting vomiting. Of this kind are the gutta 
 gamba, the seeds of some species of the croton and 
 jatropha, the tobacco, probably the colocynth, and 
 others. Another division, now almost obsolete, is that 
 into phlegmagogues, cholagogues and hydragogues; 
 purgatives that evacuate phlegm, bile, or water : these 
 very nearly correspond to the lenitives, purgatives, and 
 drastics. With the first, often styled minoratives, ec- 
 coprotics have been confounded, but improperly. The 
 last are certainly mild in their operation ; but this is not 
 always owing to their moderate stimulus, but often to 
 their want of solubility in the first passages, in conse- 
 quence of which they act on the rectum only, since 
 they reach that part with little change. Thus sulphur 
 and aloes are eccoprotics, and even the gutta gamba is 
 an ingredient in that recommended by Dr. Fordyce, as 
 the other parts of the formula are not very soluble. 
 We shall therefore follow the pharmaceutical division 
 just mentioned, and then add a few remarks on the 
 eccoprotics. 
 
 Lenitives chiefly act by increasing the watery or mu- 
 cous discharges from the glands, and comprehend all 
 the phlegmagogues af the ancient pharmaceutists. The 
 mildest of this class are the vegetables and the acid fruits. 
 Of the vegetable lenitives, the oleraceae are the principal; 
 and of the acid fruits, the tamarinds, the apples, and the 
 prunes. It is doubtful whether the hesperidese (oranges 
 and lemons), the senticosae (strawberries, raspberries, 
 grapes, gooseberries, &c.),are cathartic, except in con- 
 siderable quantities. They seem to be directed rather 
 to the urinary organs ; though in some constitutions, 
 
CAT 
 
 375 
 
 C A T 
 
 from idiosyncrasy, probably, they operate as cathartics. 
 All the neutral salts, except the ammoniacal, are in a 
 greater or less degree laxative. To these must be add- 
 ed the supertartrite of the vegetable alkali, viz. the 
 crystals of tartar. The saccharine vegetable substances 
 belong also to the lenitives; as the pulp of the cassia, 
 manna, and, what, with a little latitude, may be referred 
 to the same rank, honey. The vegetable oils are all 
 slightly cathartic; but we use only the olive and the 
 castor oil. Sulphur, from the little change it expe- 
 riences in the stomach and small intestines, is a cathar- 
 tic of a similar nature; and to this class phosphorus is 
 added: but, until some safer mode of exhibition is 
 adopted, we would not advise this substance to be em- 
 ployed. The bitters, the gall of animals, the foetid 
 gums, the various balsams, the guaiacum and the 
 myrrh, appear to be occasionally, in a slight but per- 
 manent degree, laxative; though not usually arranged 
 in this class. The guaiacum, indeed, is often more 
 active; but this seems frequently to depend rather on 
 idiosyncrasy than a real cathartic power. The foetid 
 gums are excellent vehicles for eccoprotics. 
 
 Lenitives, in general, very slightly stimulate the in- 
 testines, but seem chiefly to act by increasing the se- 
 cretions from the glands, whose ducts open into the 
 intestinal canal. They do not increase the heat of the 
 body nor the pulse. They give little uneasiness in the 
 stomach, except from their bulk; and this is chiefly 
 obvious in the saccharine lenitives, and sometimes in 
 the oily. They discharge copious watery faeces; but 
 by no means the substances hardened in the cells of the 
 colon. In many instances, they even lessen heat ; and 
 as eccoprotics, unbruised mustard seed, or a dove of 
 garlic, is swallowed, without producing any sensible 
 irritation. The saline lenitives excite thirst; and this 
 may be readily gratified, as warm diluting liquors as- 
 sist their operation. 
 
 Purgatives are more active, excite the action of the 
 muscular fibres of the intestines, and are consequently 
 better adapted to remove the more hardened faeces. 
 Of these there is a considerable variety. The leading 
 distinction is, into those which are astringent, or have no 
 such power. The former are preferred, from their 
 strengthening rather than weakening the bowels. They 
 are supposed, however, to leave a disposition to cos- 
 tiveness; but, while the appearance of astringency leads 
 to a suspicion of this effect, we find little foundation 
 for its existence. All the cathartics, except, perhaps, 
 the saline and oily, render the intestines less irritable; 
 since vessels, stimulated to discharge an unusual quan- 
 tity of fluids in a given time, sink afterwards into a 
 comparatively torpid state; and, indeed, when the cir- 
 culating mass is drained of any considerable proportion 
 of its fluids, all the secretions are for a time lessened, 
 until the loss is repaired. But while we cannot deny 
 some subsequent astringent effect to rhubarb, for in- 
 stance, we cannot admit of its strengthening the bowels 
 by the same power. We have found no effect of this 
 kind, and the continuance of small doses has appeared 
 to be only eccoprotic. When the bowels have been 
 . ned by inflammation, or diarrhoea, it has seemed 
 injurious from its acrimony. This, former practition- 
 ers tacitly allowed, by toasting it; which they thought 
 increased its astringency, but really only lessened its 
 cathartic effect. 
 
 The distinction between lenitives or drastics, and 
 laxatives, is by no means easy; since by diminishing 
 or increasing the dose of the last, they may, with some 
 propriety, be considered as belonging to the first or se- 
 cond class. This inconvenience, however, attends all 
 natural arrangements; but, in our enumeration of the 
 different medicines, we shall follow them very nearly in 
 the order of their activity. 
 
 As laxatives, we employ the sena (cassia sena); ifit- 
 cacuanha (callicocca ipecacuanha) in decoction; the 
 fiolyflody root and myrobolan (polypodium vulgaris et 
 emblica); the damask rose leaves (rosa damascena); 
 rhubarb (rheum palmatum) ; purging Jlax (linum ca- 
 tharticum); broom (spartium scoparium); mrchoacanna 
 (convolvulus mechoacanna); buckthorn berries (rham- 
 nus catharticus); jalafi (convolvulus jalapa); rattle- 
 snake root (polygala seneka); celandine root (chelido- 
 nium majus); black alder (rhamnus frangula); scam- 
 mony (convolvulus scammonia); common and dwrf 
 elder, inner bark (sambucus nigra et ebulus). from 
 the mineral kingdom laxative cathartics are, James's 
 powder, calomel, and phosphat of silver. 
 
 These substances act with greater or less acrimony ; 
 and those towards the end of the list are often highly 
 acrid. Many others might be enumerated, which are 
 found in the writers on the Materia Medica, and which 
 occur in their places in this dictionary. From these 
 before him, however, the practitioner may have a suffi- 
 cient choice. In general, these laxatives excite colic, 
 and sometimes prove emetic: they frequently stimulate 
 the system, increase the heat and the pulse; but, on 
 the other hand, they are active and effectual evacuants. ' 
 If an opiate has previously produced some relaxation 
 in the cells of the colon, they will bring away the most 
 hardened, long retained scybala. In cases of fever, 
 however, these are often only evacuated when the re- 
 laxation is produced by the solution of the disease. 
 Mild purgatives will, in those cases, discharge what had 
 escaped the action of the most violent. The former 
 part of this list contains the chologogues of the ancients. 
 
 The drastics are the gamboge (stalagmitis of Koenig); 
 veild cucumber (momordica elaterium); bitter cucumber 
 (cucumis colocynthis); black and tahite hellebore (helle- 
 borus niger, and veratrum album); sea colewort (bras- 
 sica marina, soldanella pharmaceut.); resin of jalap, 
 nitrat of silver, and various mercurials and amimo- 
 nials, q. v. 
 
 These drastics act with great violence, generally dis- 
 order the stomach and the whole system in a consi- 
 derable degree, and sometimes inflame the intestines. 
 These, and some of the more active medicines of the 
 former group, were chiefly used by the ancients, for 
 the milder laxatives were introduced by the Arabians, 
 and occasioned the numerous cautions respecting the 
 use of purgative medicines. From this circumstance 
 also, and from the use of mercurials as laxatives, the 
 supposed necessity of confinement to a warm room ap- 
 parently arose. This measure may be dictated by con- 
 venience; but certainly warm air, and a horizontal 
 posture, retard or lessen the operation of laxatives. 
 
 The narcotic cathartics remain, which disorder the 
 senses, produce stupefaction, and seem to act as ca- 
 thartics, by the general commotion that they produce. 
 We think these effects in some measure follow the use 
 of the gutta gamba, the colocynth, the hellebores, and 
 
CAT 
 
 376 
 
 CAT 
 
 some of the other drastics, when first introduced into 
 the stomach. They often occasion sickness, faintncss, 
 and cold sweats; but the cathartics more decidedly se- 
 dative are the tobacco (nicotiana tabacum), \\-\efoxglo-ve 
 (digitalis purpurea), and the lactucavirosa. One effect 
 of the drastics, which we deferred mentioning till we 
 had introduced this last group, is the discharge of wa- 
 ter from the cavity of the peritoneum, the chest, and 
 the cellular substance. This effect seems to arise from 
 the sedative power of the remedies. In this moment 
 of total relaxation every bond of union is removed, even 
 the inosculation of the maternal and foetal parts of the 
 placenta, every form of obstruction recedes : the secre- 
 tory organs yield, not from the action of the remedy 
 increasing the excitement, but from the temporary so- 
 lution of the tonic power. 
 
 We have little to add to what we have already said 
 of eccoprotics. A mild vegetable diet is the safest and 
 the best. Aloes, combined either with the foetid gums 
 or soap, is highly useful, chiefly from its very slow de- 
 composition in the small intestines. Sulphur is equally 
 convenient, from the same cause. The sea water and 
 the purging mineral waters are also highly useful, when 
 they can be conveniently taken. Rhubarb we have 
 found too irritating, unless combined with soap; and a 
 sufficient quantity of the" latter renders the bulk incon- 
 venient. We have generally added a small proportion of 
 the scammony, to render it more active. Aloes is by far 
 more useful; and though it sometimes produces piles, 
 yet, in the forms above mentioned, we have not expe- 
 rienced this inconvenience. Dr. Fordyce, in an ex- 
 cellent paper " on the combination of medicines," 
 recommends a compound eccoprotic, which he thinks 
 of superior efficacy to any other. It consists of five 
 parts of aloes, three of sagapenum, two of gamboge, 
 and one of distilled oil of camomile. Two parts of 
 gum arable are employed to give it a consistence, and 
 the whole is made into a mass with the syrupus a 
 spina cervina. P'rom six to ten grains are a dose; and 
 it is said to operate without sickness or griping. We 
 shall resume this subject under the article of COMBI- 
 NATION OF MEDICINES, and shall then speak of the 
 advantages derived from the union of different pur- 
 gatives. 
 
 One other class of purgatives remains, viz. what are 
 styled, by some late authors, " the mechanical;" con- 
 sisting chiefly of watery liquors. These act by their 
 bulk, which is the chief stimulus of every hollow mus- 
 cle. The utility of a large bulk of fluids is particularly 
 conspicuous in clysters, where a pint and a half of milk 
 and water will procure a motion, often more readily 
 than the most active purgative administered in the 
 same manner. We speak, however, of these mechani- 
 cal cathartics, chiefly to notice the effects of dilution 
 in increasing the power of the neutral salts. If an 
 ounce is the proper dose in two ounces of water, two 
 thirds will be sufficient in half a pint; and perhaps one 
 half in a pint. This fact, before alluded to, solves the 
 difficulty felt in accounting for the purgative power of 
 some mineral waters, in which the proportion of salts 
 is inconsiderable. 
 
 In describing the effects and the use of cathartics, in- 
 stead of explaining them in the way of some therapeu- 
 tical authors, a taftile ad calcem, we shall first speak 
 of their more immediate effects; and, from them, 
 
 trace the more remote and distant. We shall after- 
 wards enumerate those diseases in which they arc 
 chietiy indicated, and in which they are most essen- 
 tially useful. 
 
 The first and most obvious effect of purgatives is the 
 discharge of the contents of the abdomen. The intes- 
 tines lire subject to various accumulations of hardened 
 fasces, undigested matter, or inspissated mucus. These 
 substances impede not only the passage of the fresh 
 nutriment, but prevent the absorption of the newly- 
 formed chyle, and occasion general languor and debi- 
 lity. Laxatives, as we have said, also stimulate the 
 orifices of the excretory ciucts, and promote the circu- 
 lation through the vessels of the glands. This is a 
 very important effect, and renders these medicines 
 useful in a variety of complaints. 
 
 By the evacuation of the contents of the intestines, 
 it may be supposed that cathartics would relieve the 
 stomach, and promote, in every instance, the discharge 
 of its contents : but this effect is not constantly pro- 
 duced ; and where a viscid mucus has accumulated, 
 its weight carries it to the bottom of the larger curva- 
 ture of that organ, and it is rarely discharged without 
 the assistance of an emetic. The complaints of the 
 stomach, supposed to be relieved by cathartics, are 
 more often accumulations in the duodenum. 
 
 When the intestines are loaded, and particularly the 
 small intestines, some pressure is made on the descend- 
 ing aorta, and the blood is determined in larger pro- 
 portions to the ascending branches, occasioning pain in 
 the head, languor, and general uneasiness. These 
 symptoms cathartics commonly relieve; and, by taking 
 off the pressure from the descending aorta, facilitat- 
 ing the circulation through the glands of the chylo- 
 poietic viscera, and thus increasing the circulation in 
 its branches, cathartics become the most useful reme- 
 dies in diseases of the head. 
 
 The efficacy of cathartics as evacuants of particular 
 fluids, which seem chiefly to depend on the solu- 
 bility of the medicine, merits our attention. The 
 saline and other lenitives act immediately on passing 
 into the intestinal canal, and stimulate not only the 
 excretories of the liver and pancreas, but of the 
 mucous glands in the neighbourhood ; and it is this 
 class of cathartics on which we chiefly depend for the 
 evacuation of bile. By some accident, rhubarb has 
 been considered as the chief evacuant of this secreted 
 fluid; but we have never found it peculiarly adapted 
 for this indication, except when combined with soap. 
 Indeed the stimulus of rhubarb on the internal surface 
 of the canal is so considerable, that even when it has 
 passed the entrance of the ductus communis, the irrita- 
 tion may be communicated to it. Irritation is always 
 readily conveyed along the surface of mucous mem- 
 branes; for we find a stone in the pelvis of the kidit'ey 
 sometimes convey a peculiar sensation at the extremity 
 of the glans penis. 
 
 The active cathartics alone stimulate sufficiently the 
 muscular fibres of the colon ; so as to evacuate the con- 
 tents of its cells : and for this purpose calomel is the 
 most effectual. Jalap, a medicine of considerable 
 utility, seems also to combine a power of assisting the 
 watery secretions; and thus becomes a serviceable ad- 
 dition to the lenitives, when employed with this view. 
 Rhubarb seems also particularly useful in evacuating 
 
CAT 
 
 377 
 
 CAT 
 
 the contents of the larger intestines. On the rectum, 
 sulphur and aloes seem to act exclusively ; and the one 
 is supposed to relieve, as the other is to induce, the 
 haemorrhoids. The evacuation of the contents of the 
 rectum is, however, in general, more properly trusted 
 to clysters. The importance of this discharge is con- 
 siderable in relieving any inflammatory diseases of the 
 uterus or vesica urinaria; and, as injections reach so 
 nearly the affected part, opiates are thus advantage- 
 ously' administered. But this is from our present 
 subject. 
 
 The diseases in which cathartics are advantageously 
 employed are numerous. We have detailed the ad- 
 vantages arising from the evacuation of the contents of 
 the bowels ; and it will be obvious, that, in every case 
 of dyspepsia, of bilious accumulations, and worms, they 
 must be of essential utility. For the discharge of worms, 
 and the mucus which forms their nidus, the most sti- 
 mulating cathartics are requisite. For dyspepsia the 
 eccoprotics ; and for bilious accumulations the laxa- 
 tives, and of these rhubarb and calomel, are the most 
 useful. 
 
 The infarctions of the different viscera require the 
 constant use of cathartics ; since, from the steady and 
 frequently repeated stimulus to their excretories, we 
 promote a more active circulation through their sub- 
 stance. Dissection discovers various indurations in 
 different organs, whose excretories open into the abdo- 
 men ; but we can distinctly ascertain the existence of 
 one only during life, viz. infarctions of the liver. The 
 small doses of calomel, which give a general activity to 
 the circulation, are greatly assisted by the regularly re- 
 peated stimulus of gentle laxatives ; and, indeed, with- 
 out these, would be of little service. When no symptom 
 leads to the suspicion of disease in any one organ, a 
 general cachectic habit renders laxatives almost indis- 
 pensable : indeed, in every instance of this kind they 
 are highly useful. When the mesenteric glands are 
 affected, we can scarcely style the lacteals their excre- 
 tory ducts ; yet the stimulus of cathartics on their ori- 
 fices is highly useful. We shall find reason to conclude, 
 that all the infarctions of conglobate glands are owing to 
 a want of irritability in these vessels ; and the disease 
 is not only relieved by the stimulus of the cathartic, bift 
 probably by the absorption of those found to be most 
 useful, viz. sea water, and the purging mineral waters. 
 The latter are frequently the most effectual also in in- 
 farctions of the liver; and, when joined -with a chaly- 
 beate, which, as we have said, is supposed to prevent 
 the debilitating effects of purging, have been greatly 
 celebrated. Cheltenham water is the most fashionable 
 of this kind. 
 
 In diseases of the head, from the effects of cathartics 
 just mentioned, we may expect the greatest advantages ; 
 and we find from experience, that they chiefly relieve 
 every accumulation on the cerebrum. In every case of 
 nfiofilexy, cams, and lethargy, cathartics are remedies 
 of peculiar utility ; and, hi the course of our labours, 
 we shall find many diseases connected with such accu- 
 mulations that have not been suspected to originate 
 from this source. 
 
 The great utility of cathartics is, however, conspicu- 
 ous in febrile diseases. We cannot explain the founda- 
 tion of the advantages derived from them at present ; 
 but can only observe, that in every fever the balance of 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the circulation is apparently destroyed ; that in some 
 cases the liver, in others the head, often both organs, 
 suffer from accumulation. Cathartics relieve both ; 
 and, in checking fever on its first formation, seem to be 
 the most .useful remedies. Emetics have had the chief 
 credit in destroying fever in the bud; but, unless suc- 
 ceeded by, or accompanied with, laxatives, they have 
 failed, or performed their office imperfectly. During 
 the whole course of febrile diseases, a regular, and very 
 often an active, discharge from the bowels is necessary : 
 tnd stools, so far from weakening, add to the strength 
 of the patient. Care, however, must be taken that the 
 discharges be actually feculent. We have known the 
 motions numerous without relief: they have been found' 
 only mucous evacuations from the rectum. They have 
 been reported to be copious ; but, on examination, have 
 appeared to be only water scarcely coloured. Even 
 when motions have appeared most decidedly feculent 
 at the conclusion of the fever, some matter has been 
 seemingly retained; since discharges of peculiar foetov 
 and putridity have accompanied or followed the crisis. 
 On this account the lenitives, though often recom- 
 mended, have not appeared to us the best form of ca- 
 thartics in this country. In warmer climates, where 
 the bile is highly acrid and stimulating, lenitives only 
 are admissible ; since laxatives would add to a stimulus 
 already in excess. We now make this distinction, but 
 would subjoin a caution in the words of Baglivi, when 
 he apologizes for a practice which might be suitable 
 only in his own situation : " Romae ago et Romano in 
 acre." 
 
 It may be asked, are laxatives so peculiarly useful in 
 every epidemic ? We dare not say so ; for we have 
 found some truly asthenic fevers in which they have 
 appeared to have effects highly debilitating. The in- 
 stances have, however, been very few ; and, in general, 
 on the appearance of every epidemic, the practitioner 
 must cautiously examine its nature in every point. He 
 will, however, err most seldom in examining the effect 
 of laxatives if he tries them to some extent. He can 
 soon check his career; and^ in the very earliest stages, 
 they scarcely ever are injurious. We must, however, 
 in a future article, point out the fevers which are less 
 adapted to this remedy. 
 
 To pursue the particular kinds of fevers in which 
 cathartics are most useful, we must first remark thai 
 bilious accumulations are particularly conspicuous in 
 intermittent^; and from hence arose the anxiety of 
 former physicians to bring the fever to a regular inter- 
 mission, previous to the exhibition of the bark. In 
 fact, the end really attained was, by previous evacua- 
 tions, to prevent accumulations in the liver, which 
 the bark might still further impact; nor have we u 
 doubt that the accusation, formerly brought against this 
 remedy, of its producing the tumours styled ague 
 cakes, may have had some foundation. It has been 
 alleged, that these tumours were more common be- 
 fore the introduction of the bark than since. This, 
 indeed, we believe ; but the cause was the long con- 
 tinuation of the disease without the use of any ac- 
 tive remedy. 
 
 In remitter^*, diseases of a similar nature, the same 
 remedy is useful ; and of continued fevers, it is chiefly 
 employed in the inflammatory fe-ver, to cool by the dis- 
 charge from the exhibition of lenitives; and in bilious 
 
A T 
 
 C A T 
 
 fevers, to clear the liver from the accumulations with 
 which that organ is oppressed. In the more cumiiwn 
 epidemics, styled /ntirid, or nervous, there appear to be 
 accumulations in the liver and the head. \V e are told 
 by medical authors to prevent costiveness ; but we have 
 only succeeded when we have carried the evacuation 
 further. On these subjects we must again enlarge 
 
 In the topical inflammations, cathartics arc less gene- 
 rally useful. In phrenitis, indeed, they are essential 
 remedies; but, in pneumonia, often injurious. In an- 
 gina they are not singularly beneficial ; and, in gaatritif, 
 often inadmissible. In enteritis they are of the greatest 
 importance; and, oa their management in this disease, 
 the cure almost wholly depends. In nephritis and fieri- 
 tonitis, lenitives are remedies of importance; and, in 
 cystitis, laxative clysters are highly useful. 
 
 In the exanthemata, also, laxatives are employed with 
 much discrimination. The bowels and skin, as we 
 have said, alternate in their discharge; and, cutis sic- 
 r.itax, alvi lujcitas, is an axiom two thousand years old. 
 By purging, therefore, we may always moderate a cu- 
 taneous eruption ; we may sometimes prevent it : and, 
 whenever previous fever threatens a copious eruption 
 f small pox, next to cool air, active laxatives are the 
 most effectual remedies. In measles we have found 
 nothing prevent so effectually the peripneumonic symp- 
 toms as a loose belly : and, from one instance, have 
 suspected that purging may be carried to a greater de- 
 gree than has yet been practised. The child was ten- 
 der and delicate, with apprehension of weak lungs ; the 
 peripneumonic symptoms violent. The cathartics were 
 urged with unusual activity ; the disease was mitigated, 
 and the recovery unusually rapid. The instance is, 
 however, a single one. In erysipelas and scarlatina 
 we know not that cathartics have been urged, or 
 that they have been urged with success. In gout 
 we have said they are injurious : in rheumatism they 
 are inconvenient. Yet we have thought the doses 
 of calomel, in an active form, have been useful as 
 laxatives. 
 
 In luemorrhages of the brain the most active laxatives 
 are useful; but here their benefits seem in this order to 
 end : in the other haemorrhages, the mildest lenitives 
 only are employed with advantage, to cool rather than 
 to evacuate. 
 
 In various diseases, arranged by Dr. Cullen under 
 the class neuroses, laxatives are highly useful. In all 
 i:omata, even though not febrile, they are essential. In 
 the spamni they are apparently less beneficial ; but, in 
 warm countries, these often arise from acrid bile, and 
 the trinmutt infantum is well known to be owing to this 
 cause. The chorea, too, as we shall soon find, is greatly 
 benefited, often effectually cured, by active cathartics. 
 In colic, cholera, and diarrhtea, laxatives are appropriate 
 remedies ; but particularly useful in the first : in the 
 two last the discharge requires only to be regulated, 
 sometimes to be rendered more effectual. 
 
 In the whole of the class vesanits, cathartics in differ- 
 ent forms PI ul degrees are necessary; and, in the ca- 
 hexies, particularly in tabes mesenterica, we have al- 
 ready remarked their utility. On the subject of dropsy 
 we have nothing to add to the observations under the 
 articles ASCITES and AXASAHCA, q. v. 
 
 The manuscript of the foregoing article was sent to 
 the printer before we had an opportunity of perusing 
 
 Dr. Hamilton's ''Observations on the Utility and Ad- 
 ministration of Purgative Medicines." It gave us 
 great pleasure to see this confirmation of our opinions, 
 cirawn also from the sick bed, by a gentleman with 
 whom we Were once personally acquainted, and whose 
 c-.ijilities we highly respected. He recommends purga- 
 tives in chlorosis, chorea, chronic diseases, haemateme- 
 sis, marasmus, scarlatina, and typhus. Under the se- 
 parate respective articles we shall more particularly 
 attend to his observations : our opinions, in general, 
 are before the reader. 
 
 With scarlatina, he speaks of its frequent concomi- 
 tant, the ulcerated sore throat. The peculiar disease 
 which we have described under the article ANGINA 
 GANGRKNOSA is scarcely, if at all, known in Edinburgh; 
 at least, in the course of five years, we never saw it: 
 and, in the lectures of Dr. Cullen and Dr. Gregory, 
 this kind of sore throat was spoken of so indiscrimi- 
 nately, as if they were little acquainted with the com- 
 plaint. In the ulcerated throat as it appears in Eng- 
 land, purgatives are certainly not admissible ; and we 
 have seldom found them very advantageous in scarla- 
 tina. Dr. Hamilton means by purgatives what we 
 have called laxatives, but administers them in separate 
 doses. 
 
 CATHAR'TICUS, SAL, (from xaOxif*, to purge). 
 Called also amarus sal, magnesia -vitriolata, Ebshamen- 
 sis, and fisomenit sal. PURGING SALT, EPSOM SALT, 
 and ENGLISH SALT. This salt was first obtained from 
 the mineral water at Epsom : it was afterwards separat- 
 ed from the brine which remains after the crystallization 
 of common salt, and the latter is now in general use. It 
 is composed of the vitriolic acid and magnesia ; differ- 
 ing from the natron vitriolatum, which has a mineral 
 alkaline salt for its basis. The first is often sold for the 
 latter; but they are distinguished by adding any alka- 
 line salt to a solution of the former, when the earth will 
 be precipitated. 
 
 It is with this salt that the purging mineral waters 
 are frequently impregnated, and to which they often owe 
 their virtue. It hath a bitter taste, is soluble in less than 
 twice its weight of water, shoots into long prismatic 
 crystals, liquifies and bubbles in a moderate heat, emit- 
 ting a quantity of aqueous vapours ; it changes to a 
 white spongy mass, which is more bitter than the ori- 
 ginal salt. 
 
 If this salt is dissolved in water and crystallized 
 afresh, it concretes into a larger kind of crystals, 
 which resemble the purging salt usually called Glau- 
 ber's. It has a nauseous bitter taste ; is a gentle purga- 
 tive, operating in general with ease and safety, yet with 
 a sufficient efficacy, and quickly finishing its operation. 
 Two or three drachms, dissolved in a pint of water, ope- 
 rate more powerfully and easily than a larger quantity 
 in three or four ounces. Its passing off hastily, and 
 not exciting the action of the intestinal fibres, seem to 
 be its principal imperfections. In small doses often 
 repeated it promotes the secretions in general, and 
 proves an excellent aperient in many chronical disor- 
 ders. It seldom occasions gripes or sickness, like re- 
 sinous purges. If the patient keep warm, small doses 
 will excue perspiration; if cool, they pass- off by urine. 
 As a purge, from an ounce to an ounce and a half is a 
 full dose, which, when dissolved in a quart of water 
 with a drachm of mace or of cardamom seeds previously 
 
C A T 
 
 379 
 
 < V T 
 
 -ed in it, sits easy on the stomach. See Lewis's 
 Mat. Med. Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 
 C'ATrtA'RTfcus HISPAXICUS SAL. It is produced near 
 Madrid from some springs: it is neutral, and agrees 
 with the natron vitriolatum, or Glauber's salt. Its ope- 
 ration is very gentle. 
 
 CATHV'STICUS GLAUEE'RI SAL. See GLAUBERI SAL. 
 
 -. THE'DRA, (from ^tifyu*.-, to sit). See A.\u-. 
 CATHE STECOS. See DI.ETA. 
 
 \THETERI'SMUS, (from xatilt;, catheterv*}. 
 The hitroduction of the catheter into the bladder; an 
 llation given by P. jEgineta to this operation, which 
 .ouired in the following cases. 
 
 1. When a stone lies internally on the neck of the 
 bladder, and stops the discharge of the urine. 
 
 When a preternatural weakness of the bladder 
 hinders the urine from being discharged in the usual 
 manner; and when other remedies fail, which often 
 happens in women weakened with labour, or when the 
 head of the child presses on the urethra. 
 
 3. When, by long retention of urine, the bladder is 
 so. distended and weakened as not to be able to dis- 
 charge its contents. 
 
 4. When mucus, blood, pus, or other matter, sticks 
 in the neck of the bladder, from ulcers, or wounds of 
 the kidneys, or from discharges of bloody urine. 
 
 5. When the urethra, or the neck of the bladder, is 
 contracted or obstructed ; but in this case bougies are 
 preferred ; or when the prostate is scirrhous and pre- 
 vents the passage of the urine. 
 
 6. In the last months of pregnancy it is sometimes 
 useful to introduce the catheter, to draw off the urine, 
 as the weight of the uterus obstructs its discharge. 
 
 ~. When a prolapsus uteri produces an ischury. 
 
 8. When a liquor is to be injected into the bladder; 
 in which case a bladder, or an elastic bottle, may be 
 filled with the liquor to be injected, fastened to the 
 catheter, and, by gentle pressure, conveyed through 
 it. 
 
 It is easy to introduce the catheter into the female 
 bladder, since the direction of the urethra is nearly 
 straight; but in males there is some difficulty. Heister 
 directs the man to lie on his back, and the operator to 
 :ake the penis in his left hand, as he stands on the pa- 
 tient's left side, reclining the penis towards the navel ; 
 then he is to introduce the catheter, with its concave 
 part to the belly, into the urethra, so far as the os 
 pubis ; and so thrusting it under the symphysis of those 
 bones, and moving the hands gently outwards, forces it 
 into the bladder. 
 
 If the catheter is too small, it is the more apt to 
 stop in the corrugations and foldings of the urethra, 
 which often occur in elderly men. Dr. Hunter adds, 
 that some impediments are often met with at the caput 
 gallinaginis, in which case he advises to draw the ca- 
 theter a little back, and press the end of the catheter a 
 iittle higher, and then it will slip in; but he cautions 
 against using any force. If a difficulty is sti'l found, 
 he advises the operator to put a finger into the anus, 
 at the same time draw the perinium forward, and 
 therewith endeavour to assist the catheter in its intro- 
 duction. 
 
 Mr. Ware, in a paper expressly written on this sub- 
 ject, say-, " The mode in which I pass the instrument 
 is as follows : being first thoroughly oiled, I introduce 
 
 it into the urethra, with its convex part uppenno- 
 carry it as far as h will pass without us ; ng force ; 
 I turn it slowly round, so as to bring its concave side 
 uppermost; and in doing this, I make a large sweep 
 with the handle of the instrument, and at the same 
 time keep my attention fixed steadily on its apex, or 
 inner termination, which I take particular care neither 
 to retract, nor to remove from its first line of dirt - 
 When the catheter is turned, it must still be pressed 
 onward, and its handle at the same time gently de- 
 pressed : by this method it will be made to enter the 
 bladder." 
 
 The catheter made use of by Mr. Ware is twelve 
 inches long, which is more than an inch above the or- 
 dinary length ; and the curvature larger than common, 
 as represented in the plate he has annexed; and with 
 which he has succeeded often, where others of a differ- 
 ent size and curvature had failed. 
 
 Those catheters are the best that are made with small 
 holes at their ends, instead of long rhomboidul aper- 
 tures. 
 
 In the following cases this instrument cannot be 
 used: 
 
 1. When the neck of the bladder is greatly inflamed, 
 for then the urethra is much contracted, and force in 
 this case would endanger a sphacelus. 2. When a ca- 
 runcle, cicatrix,orhard tubercle, obstructs the passage. 
 3. In old men, sometimes from the stricture shrir'. 
 or from wrinkles in the urethra. 4. From the disten- 
 tion of the spongy substance of the urethra with blood. 
 . 5. From a scirrhosity or preternatural tumour of the 
 prostate gland. 6. From a stone lodged in the neck of 
 the bladder. 7. When the uterus is remarkably pro- 
 minent and pendulous over the ossa pubis, the neck of 
 the bladder, then forming an angle with the body of the 
 bladder, hinders the passage of the catheter. 8. When 
 the uterus is retroverted, in which state it drags the 
 bladder upwards and backwards. 
 
 CATHETE'RUS. CA'THETER, (from KZ. 
 thrust into). Also called aul:*cte^fistula. It is . long 
 crooked tube introduced through the urethra into the 
 bladder, when solid for the discovery of a stone, or when 
 hollow to occasion a flow of urine if suppressed. The 
 L .tins call it fistula : and it had the epithet aenea from 
 the matter of which it was formed. It is the name also 
 for BOUGIE, which see. 
 
 CATHIDRU'SIS, (from *ati?fou, to filace together}. 
 See FRACTURA and CATIMIA. 
 
 CATHI'MIA. In the Spagyric language signifies 
 subterraneous mineral veins; concretions in the fur- 
 nace of gold and silver ; and soot that adheres to the 
 walls in burning brass. It is, in fact, cadmia disguised 
 by bad spelling. See LITHARGYB.VM. 
 
 CATHO'LCEUS, (from x*7*, and cAx<, to dra-z 
 oi'<-r). An oblong fillet which came over the whole 
 bandage of the head, called periscepastrum, or the 
 sling with six heads. See FASCIA. 
 
 CATHO'LICOX. A general or universal medicine, 
 formerly supposed to purge off all bad humours, (from 
 x.xT<t, through, and c>.*>, the whole j: sometimes termed 
 diucafhoticon, or the universal purge. It was an elec- 
 tuary which Nicolaus prescribed, as a purge suited to 
 carry oft' all kinds of humours. 
 
 CATHY'PNIA, from im>, ;nd 
 
C A U 
 
 380 
 
 C ATI 
 
 CA'TIAS, CA'TIUS,(from xaQtv/u, dimitto, to place 
 in}. An incision knife, formerly used to extract a dead 
 fcetus, and for opening an abscess in the uterus. 
 
 CATI'LLIA. The weight of nine ounces. 
 
 CA'TINUM ALU'MEN. See CLAVELLATI Ci- 
 
 NERES. 
 
 CATI'SCHON, (from Kctrie-^a, to retain}. One who 
 is costive, or not easily purged. 
 
 CATIXIS, (from al i%iv,/ier rcctam viam}. ON THE 
 SAME SIDE. In inflammation of the liver, a crisis of 
 blood is discharged from the nose by the right nostril ; 
 and in inflammation of the spleen by the left. It hath 
 long been supposed that nature endeavours with more 
 vigour, and more certain success, to free herself by 
 passages on the side of the disease. 
 
 CATOCATHA'RTICA, (from X.T*, downwards, 
 and Ka.6x.ipa, fiurgo}. See CATHARTICA. 
 
 CA'TOCHE, and CATOCHUS, (from 7^, to 
 detain}. See CATALEPSIS, CAROS, and TETANUS. 
 
 CATOCHI'TES, (from x.xli%a, to retain). A stone 
 found in Corsica, which Pliny says attracts and retains 
 the hand when laid upon it. 
 
 CATO'DON, (from X.O.TU, below, and &, a tooth ; 
 because it has teeth only in its lower jaw). See CETE 
 
 ADMIRABILE. 
 
 CATOMI'SMOS, (from <*, under, and #JK.-, the 
 shoulder}. By this word P. .Egineta expresses a mode 
 of reducing a luxated humerus, performed by a strong 
 man taking the patient's arm and laying it over his 
 shoulder, so that he can raise him from the ground ; 
 thus by the "weight of the body the luxation is reduced. 
 
 CATO'PTER, (from *7, through, oirlopxi, to see, 
 and by metaphor, to Jirobe}. See SPECULUM. 
 
 CATORCHI'TES, (from >c7, and /><?, orchis}. 
 A sort of wine in which the orchis root has been used. 
 Uloscorides. 
 
 CATORE'TICA, CATOTE'RICA, (from **, 
 downwards, and pea, to flow}. See PURGANTIA. 
 
 CATTA'RIA. See MENTHA CATARIA, and CATA- 
 RIA. 
 
 CATTU-SCHl'RAGAM. (Indian.) The Malabar 
 name for the scabiosa Indica arborea, the seeds of which 
 kill worms. Raii Hist. 
 
 CATULO'TICA, (from x.x]y>j>a,to cicatrise,} impro- 
 perly catalotica. Medicines that cicatrise wounds. 
 
 CA'TULUS. In zoology it is a PUPPY. See CANIS. 
 [u botany it is a CATKIN. See AMENTACEI FLORES. 
 
 CATU-TRI'PALI. See PIPER LONGUM. 
 
 CAU'CALIS, (from xavxiov, a cufi, so named from 
 the shape of its flower). BASTARD PARSLEY, called 
 also echinojihora. tertia, lafi/iula Canaria,fiseudoselinum, 
 anihriscus, daucus annuus minor, HEDGE PARSLEY. 
 It has generally red flowers, and possesses the common 
 qualities of the garden parsley. See APIUM HOR- 
 
 I'ENSE. 
 
 CAUCALOI'DES, (from *aA/s, and ufa, like- 
 ness}. A name of the fiatella, in Moschion de Morb. 
 Mulieb. so called from its likeness to the flower of the 
 caucalis. 
 
 CAU'DA. jEtius, in his Tetrab. 4. serm. 4. ch. 103. 
 says, that in some women a fleshy substance arises from 
 the os uteri, and fills the vagina. Sometimes it protu- 
 berates without the lips of the pudenda, like the tail of 
 some animal. If this substance ever existed, it must 
 have been enlarged clitoris, or, if a disease, a polypus. 
 
 In order to extirpate it, he advises to extend it with a 
 forceps, and then cut it off"; after which it must be 
 dressed with lint dipped in rough wine. It is also a 
 name of the os coccygis. 
 
 CAU'DA Equi'NA. In anatomy the medulla spinalis 
 ends about the first or second lumbar vertebra, and 
 there forms itself into many branches, which receive all 
 together the name cauda euuina, from being like a 
 horse's tail. From the loins downwards the holes in the 
 vertebra are somewhat lower than the origin of the 
 nerves that pass through them ; hence it is of import- 
 ance, when any disorder arises from an injury of any of 
 the nerves below the first and second lumbar vertebra, 
 to advert to this circumstance; and, as at the first or 
 second vertebra of the loins the cauda equinci begins, 
 so, in tracing the source of all the nerves below these 
 parts, this is their origin. See LUMBARES. 
 
 CAU'DA MURIS. A species of RANUNCULUS. Sec also 
 MYOSURUS. 
 
 CAU'DA PORCI'NA. See PEUCEDANUM. 
 
 CAU'DA VU'LPIS RUBICU'NDI. A preparation of 
 lead. 
 
 CAUDA'TIO, (from cauda, a tail,} an elongation 
 of the clitoris. See CAUDA. 
 
 CAUDE'X. The TRUNK of a TREE, or that part of 
 a plant which lies betwixt the root and the branches. 
 According to Linnaeus, when a seed germinates, the 
 caudex descendens terminates in roots, the ascendens 
 in branches and leaves. 
 
 CAULE'DON, (because it breaks like xccv*&-, a 
 stalk}. A species of fracture, when the bone is broken 
 transversely so as not to cohere. 
 
 CAULI'AS, (from r-av^os, a stalk}. An epithet for 
 that juice of the asafoetida plant which flows from the 
 stalk, by way of distinction from that which flows from 
 the root, and is called f'<*?, rizias. Its stalk is styled 
 caulos. 
 
 CAU'LIS, and CAU'LOS, (from kalah, a Chaldean 
 term). The STALK. See CAUDEX. It is a name also 
 for both the PENIS and VAGINA ; and in corn and grass 
 it is called the BLADE. It is a name for a cabbage or 
 colewort. See BHASSICA SATIVA. 
 
 CAU'LIS FLO'RIDA. See CAULIFLOWER. 
 
 CAULO'DES, (from x.etv^, cabbage}. See BRAS? 
 SICA. 
 
 CAU'MA, (from KO.IU, to burn}. The heat of the 
 atmosphere ; or of the body in a fever. 
 
 CAU'NGA. See ARECA. 
 
 CAU'SA. (Latin.) A CAUSE. Causation, among 
 metaphysicians and logicians, is a subject of peculiar 
 difficulty and of some clanger ; since, in pursuing the 
 reasoning without due attention, some of the best men 
 have advanced nearer the confines of infidelity than 
 they have suspected ; and mankind, ever prone to cen- 
 sure, have caught with eagerness at little errors, and 
 pursued the author with the acrimony which crimes 
 only merited. As logical disquisitions can have no 
 place in this work, we shall fortunately escape the quick- 
 sands, though we may encounter whirlpools, on the op- 
 posite shore. Dr. Wallis, in his work on Health and 
 Diseases, and in the last edition of this Dictionary, 
 seemed to plume himself on establishing certainty 
 from his disquisitions on this subject, in a science for- 
 merly conjectural ; yet a more confused farrago of rea- 
 soning, with scarcely a clear determinate idea, never 
 
c Atr 
 
 (J A L 
 
 occurred. Disputes, however, are still less within our 
 province, and particularly with our predecessors. 
 
 To ascertain the nature and degree of causation re- 
 specting diseases, we must first enquire what a DIS- 
 EASE is; and we shall so far anticipate that article by 
 saying, that a disease is that condition of the human 
 body, in which the actions of life and health proper 
 to it are not performed, or performed imperfectly. 
 According to this definition, the disease consists in the 
 disordered or impeded functions; and these form, in 
 our views, its essence. By these it is defined ; by these 
 distinguished. Authors formerly, and often at present, 
 suppose that the disease consists in the injury which 
 disorders or impedes the functions : thus what they con- 
 sider as the disease is, strictly speaking, only the im- 
 mediate cause. The difference is, indeed, merely verbal ; 
 and, when established, either plan may with equal reason 
 be supported. If, however, it be necessary to speak of 
 diseases as characterised by fixed indisputed marks, it 
 must be established on a securer basis than the fluc- 
 tuating systems of pathology. In this way the real 
 disease, like the unknown quantity of the algebraist, is 
 uncertain ; but as it has distinguishing properties and a 
 peculiar appellation, every end is attained. 
 
 Since a disease supposes a change of the body 
 from a sound state discriminated by a given concourse 
 of symptoms, these symptoms are the effect of that 
 change; and the change itself the effect of a given 
 power by whose influence it exists. Whatever, then, 
 it be by whose influence the disease exists, is its cause. 
 In medicine, also, it is not necessary that the cause be 
 active, though logicians scarcely admit any other : pri- 
 vation, as will be seen, is a frequent cause of corporeal 
 changes, and often a source of disease ; as depriving a 
 muscle of a portion of its nervous power, occasions vio- 
 lent convulsions. 
 
 The minute difference of causes in the works of 
 many pathologists, would lead to pompous trifling, and 
 would disgrace a science which should be distinguished 
 by its utility alone. The first important distinction of 
 causes is into infernal and external. The former im- 
 plies some defect previously rooted in the body be- 
 fore it breaks out into a disease, or before it becomes 
 conspicuous by evident symptoms. To such a state, 
 though really a morbid change, Gaubius himself, who 
 considers what we would style the immediate cause as 
 the disease, will not allow that appellation. External 
 causes are, improper diet, inclement weather, sudden 
 changes of temperature, or, indeed, whatever affects the 
 body from without. These have been styled evident 
 causes ; and even the most empirical systems admit the 
 utility of enquiries into them. Internal causes form the 
 teminium m:>r&i,the predisposition to disease; and such 
 is the state of the human frame, that no constitution 
 can be pronounced free from predisposition. There is, 
 in every one, some weak organ which requires only an 
 exciting cause 10 blow the spark into a flame. Thus a 
 vomica is brought to a suppuration by an accidental 
 cold, which would never otherwise have occasioned 
 any inconvenience. This internal cause, which is often 
 styled causa iratr/uu-or^ or predisponent, is roused to 
 action by what is styled the exciting cause, catna 
 " '*>'/'* <Y. r * sometimes occasio, or occasional cause. 
 This -> generally external, though not necessarily so, 
 as we shall soon find. In general, neither of these 
 
 causes alone will produce a disease, but the concurrcia i 
 of both is required. If there is no predisposition, the 
 occasional cause is harmless : without the occasio, a 
 predisposition may exist for years harmless. 
 
 These causes have been styled, in conjunction, prin- 
 tipia morborum, and the logical meaning of principium 
 may be understood from Sauvages' Definition of a Cause, 
 adopted, if we recollect rightly, from \Volfius; " Causa 
 est, illud ex quo intelligitur alterius actualis existentia, 
 unde discrefiat a firincijii'j, ex quo nan actualitas eed 
 tan turn fiossibilitas- intelligitur." 
 
 What authors have styled the disease, or what the 
 more correct pathologists of the present day call the 
 proximate cause, viz. the morbid laesion, alone merits 
 the appellation of a cause. " That only," observes Gau- 
 bius, " deserves the name of a physical cause, which so 
 constitutes the disease that, when present, the disease 
 exists ; while it remains, the disease remains ; when 
 changed or removed, the disease is equally altered or 
 destroyed." The lax use of the term cause among phy- 
 sicians has occasioned much ridicule on the art, whicli 
 should have been directed against its unskilful profes- 
 sors : and causes,without effects ; effects without causes ; 
 opposite effects from the same cause ; or the same effect 
 ^ from opposite causes; have not been uncommonly as- 
 signed, and furnished a foundation for numerous sneers. 
 The English reader need not look further for examples 
 than Tristram Shandy and Hudibras. 
 
 We have spoken of the body only, without mention- 
 ing the mind. We well know their mutual influence; 
 but have yet to learn, whether disease may consist 
 merely in mental injury, or, indeed, whether morbid 
 motions can originate from mind. The mental prin- 
 ciple, which regulates the whole system, has been 
 already spoken of. Its tranquillity and passions may be 
 considered, as its health and diseases. These, however, 
 are transitory, but they affect for a time the body. Joy 
 and exultation have raised the mental powers so high 
 that they have sunk from exhausted excitability ; and 
 the depressing passions, by lowering the irritability, 
 have produced visceral obstructions, and every symptom 
 of cachexy. But whatever may have been the mental 
 source, the effect is continued from disease of body. 
 The mental disease may be alleviated or removed ; the 
 bodily remains ; norm any instance, whatever tempo- 
 rary relief may arise from soothing consolation, can the 
 disease be removed without bodily remedies. 
 
 In body, however, as in mind, the remote causes may 
 cease to act without any change in the disease. When 
 it is once produced, their presence or absence occasions 
 little alteration. A person, for instance, affected by 
 fever from marsh miasmata, may be removed to the 
 healthiest situation without any change of his com- 
 plaint; and the cold that produced rheumatisai may 
 be removed with little relief of his disorder. This, as 
 we have said, is not the case with the proximate cause : 
 it commences, continues, and ends, with the disease. 
 
 Another circumstance respecting causes demands 
 our attention. We have explained two kinds of remote 
 causes; but between these and the proximate there 
 are many intermediate steps. There is, as we have 
 formerly said, a series of causes and effects before the 
 morbid laesion takes place. Thus, in the common 
 cause of dropsy ebriety, we see that the tone of the 
 stomach is originally destroyed. This want of irrita.- 
 
A 
 
 382 
 
 C AY 
 
 bility is communicated to the liver; infarctions take 
 place ; the returning blood to the vena ports is checked 
 in its progress ; the exhalant arteries have more than 
 their proportion of fluids; and exhalation is increased 
 beyond what the absorbents can convey, which also 
 seem to experience the same defective irritability. In 
 this series there is no predisponent cause; and which is 
 the remote cause of the disease, the diminished tone 
 of the stomach, the infarctions of the liver, the ob- 
 struction of the vena portae, or increased exhalation ? 
 Yet medical authors give with confidence remote and 
 proximate causes, though the former are often various, 
 and the latter frequently unknown. In short, in every 
 science there is too much jargon, and too many pre- 
 tensions to a knowledge that we cannot, which pro- 
 bably we never shall, possess. 
 
 We just now cited the cause of dropsy with a parti- 
 cular design : it was to adduce it as an instance, that 
 predisponent causes, aeminia morbi, do not always 
 occur. The same occasional causes will produce the 
 disease in the best constitution ; as a fall from a house 
 will bring on haemoptoe in the person whose lungs are 
 most sound. 
 
 To return, then; the proximate, or the continent, 
 cause merits our chief regard, as it alone furnishes indi- 
 cations of cure. This is, however, often uncertain, and 
 in many cases unknown. If debility furnish the lead- 
 ing clue to explain the phenomena of fever, we can 
 scarcely explain its operation or connection with every 
 symptom ; nor can we say why, when its cause is 
 removed, the effect should not cease. In the disease 
 just mentioned, dropsy, we can scarcely in any instance 
 see the particular cause of the increased exhalation or 
 diminished absorption ; nor, as we have found, can we 
 rest on either any clear discriminated indications of cure. 
 We must, therefore, often collect rules from experi- 
 ence, and connect them with the more obvious causes 
 and the more certain changes in the constitution when 
 deviating from the healty state. 
 
 CAU'SIS, (from K*I, wro, to burn). See AMBUSTA. 
 
 CAUSO'DES FF/BRIS, (from **<, to burn). See 
 FEBRIS ARDENS. 
 
 CAUSO'MA, (from the same). In Hippocrates 
 signifies a burning heat and inflammation. 
 
 CAU'STICA. CAUSTICS, (from xctiu,to burn). See 
 
 ESCHAROTICA. 
 
 CAU'STICUM AMERICA'NUM. See CEVA- 
 
 DILLA. 
 
 CAU'STICUM COMMU'NE FO'RTIUS. Ph. Lond. 
 
 The common stronger caustic of the London college, 
 called now CALX CUM KA'LI, is made by adding five 
 pounds four ounces of quick lime, to water of pure 
 kali, sixteen pounds. The water of pure kali is re- 
 duced by boiling to a fourth part ; and the lime reduced 
 to a powder by the affusion of water gradually added. 
 It must be kept in a vessel close stopped. For the 
 mode of application see ESCHAROTICA. 
 
 CAU'STICUM LUNA'RE. See ARGENTUM. 
 
 CAU'STICUM OPIA'TUM. OPIATED CAUSTIC. 
 
 R. Calcis cum kali puro 3 ij- opii pulverisati 5 ss - 
 saponis mollis q. s. commisceantur calx cum kali puro, 
 et opium, et in pastam cum sapone molli formentur. 
 This is used in the radical cure of an hydrocele, by form- 
 ing, of adhesive plaster spread on leather of several thick- 
 
 nesses, a circular aperture adapted to the lower and an- 
 terior part of the tumour, in which the paste is intro- 
 duced. This is to continue for about eight hours, 
 about which time it will, without much pains, pene- 
 trate down to the tunica vaginalis. Afterwards apply 
 poultices till the eschar sloughs : then the water is eva- 
 cuated, and the cure completed. This is Mr. Else's 
 mode at St. Thomas's Hospital. 
 
 CAU'SUS, (from x.*i, uro, to burn). See ARDENS 
 FEBRIS and DIPSAS. 
 
 CAUTE'RIUM, (from KXIU, to burn). A CAUTERY, 
 either actual or potential. See ESCHAHOTICA. 
 
 Cautcrium Potentiate Ph. Edinb. The POTENTIAL 
 CAUTERY of the Edinburgh Dispensary. 
 
 Take of Russian potash and quick lime, of each equal 
 parts ; of spring water three times the quantity of the 
 whole ; macerate them for two days, occasionally stirring 
 them ; then filter the ley, and evaporate it to dryness; 
 put the dry mass into a crucible, and urge it with a 
 strong fire till it flows like oil ; then pour it out upon a 
 flat plate made hot, and while the matter continues 
 soft cut it into pieces of a proper size and figure, and 
 keep them in glasses closely stopped. 
 
 This is also called lafiis sefiticas. It is a strong and 
 sudden caustic, but it deliquesces too soon in the air, 
 and runs beyond its proper bounds ; indeed, the sudden- 
 ness of its action depends on its disposition to liquefy. 
 But this inconvenience is avoided in the calx cum kali 
 puro. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 CA'VA VE'NA. The principal vein, which re- 
 ceives the refluent blood, and conveys it to the heart, is 
 thus named, from its size. 
 
 The vena cava is generally described as being two; 
 viz. the ascending and the descending; the right auri- 
 cle receives them both, one at its upper, the other at its 
 lower part. 
 
 The superior vena cava receives the blood principally 
 from the thorax, head, and upper extremities, with a very 
 small proportion from the parts below the diaphragm. 
 
 The inferior vena cava receives the blood principally 
 from the abdomen and lower extremities, and very lit- 
 tle from the parts above the diaphragm. 
 
 The ancients called the vena cava superior, the vena 
 cava ascendejis ; and the vena cava inferior, vena cava 
 descendens. 
 
 According to Winslow, who is extremely accurate 
 in his description of the blood vessels, the superior 
 vena cava runs down to the right auricle of the heart, 
 almost in a direct course, for about two fingers' breadth 
 within the pericardium, on the right side of the aorta, 
 but a little more anteriorly. Above the pericardium, it 
 runs down from the cartilage of the first true rib, and 
 a little higher than the curvature of the aorta; here it 
 receives two branches, viz. the right and left subcla- 
 vian veins. The trunk of this upper vena cava, above 
 the pericardium, to the just named bifurcation, receives 
 anteriorly the vena mediastina, pericardia, diaphrag- 
 matica superior, thymica, mammaria interna, and 
 trachealis. All these are called dextrse. Their fel- 
 lows on the other side are called sinistrre ; they do not 
 fall into the trunk of the vena cava, but into the left 
 subclavianvein. Posteriorly, a little above the pericar- 
 dium, the trunk of the vena cava receives a capital 
 branch, called vena azygos. It runs down by the ver- 
 
C E D 
 
 383 
 
 CED 
 
 tebrae dorsi, almost to the diaphragm, composed of the 
 greatest part of the venae intercostales and lumbares su- 
 periores. 
 
 Hardly a quarter of an inch of one side of the vena ca- 
 i-a inferior is contained in the pericardium ; from thence 
 it immediately perforates the diaphragm, receiving the 
 venae diaphragmaticae inferiores, orphrenicae : it passes 
 behind the liver, through the great sinus of that viscus, 
 from which it receives venae hepaticae. In this course it 
 inclines towards the spina dorsi and aorta inferior, the 
 trunk and ramifications of which it accompanies all the 
 way to the os sacrum, the arteria cceliaca and the two 
 mesentericae excepted. Arrived at the os sacrum, the 
 two iljacae unite to form its trunk, joined by the hy- 
 pogastricae, and some other branches distributed into 
 the pelvis. Under the ligamentum Fallopii they take 
 the name of crurales, each of which receives the blood 
 from the lower extremities. 
 
 CA'VAN, dicta THO'RA PA'ROU. See CAJAX. 
 
 CAVE'RXA, (from car"*, hollow). A CAVERX. See 
 
 also PUDEXDUM MULIEBRE. 
 
 CAVIA'RIUM, (from caviar). It is the pickled roe 
 of the sturgeon. 
 
 CAVI'CULA, and CAVI'LLA, (from ca-ous). See 
 ASTRAGALUS, and also CUNEIFORM?; os. 
 
 CA'VITAS 1XXOM1X A'TA,(from the same). See 
 AURICULA. 
 
 CA'YEXXE, CA VAX. See PIPER LVDICUM. 
 
 CAYUTANA LU ZOXIS. See FAGARA MA- 
 JOR. 
 
 CA'ZABI. See CASSADA. 
 
 CEANO'THOS, (from ten tt'/*Su, because it pricks 
 at the extreme .parts). See CARDUUS H.EMORRHOI- 
 DALIS. 
 
 CEANCXTHUS. See CELASTUS INERMIS. 
 
 CEA'SMA, (from $*>, to sfilit, or divide). A fis- 
 sure or fragment. 
 
 CEBIPl'RA Bra&iliensibus. (Indian.) Guacu, or 
 Miri. A tree which grows in Brasil. Its bark is bitter 
 and astringent, and the decoction is employed in baths 
 and fomentations for the relief of pains in the limbs, 
 diseases from cold, tumours of the feet and belly, itch, 
 and other cutaneous diseases. It is figured by Mar- 
 grave in his plants of Brasil, p. 100, but its botanical 
 place has not been ascertained. 
 
 CE'CIS, (from >ui*.iu, to spring) . A GALL of the OAK. 
 So called because it springs suddenly from the oak. 
 See GALL^E. 
 
 CECRY'PHALOS, (from *.fv*l*, to hide). The net 
 in which women confined their hair (Hippocrates). It 
 is also applied to one of the stomachs of ruminating 
 animals. See ABOMASUM. 
 
 CE'DMA, (from xe**>, to disperse). See PUDEX- 
 DAGRA. 
 
 CE'DRA, ESSE'NTIA DE. See BERGAMOITE. 
 
 CEDRELvE'UM, (from mS'ptf, the cedar tree, and 
 EAI*I, oleum}. OIL of CEDAR. See CEDRIA. 
 
 CEDRE'LATE. According to Bellonius, this word 
 is derived from t>***, the fir tree, and **fy, the cedar, 
 because it grows like the fir. Among botanists it sig- 
 nifies that species of cedar which is said to exceed all 
 other trees in size. 
 
 CE'DRIA, (from xo;$, the cedar tree). It is called 
 the PITCH and the RESIN of the great cedar tree, and 
 it is the crude tears of the cedar. It has been supposed 
 
 different from the cedrium, or oil of cedar, which is 
 more fluid ; but, by writers in general, it is called 
 cedria, cedrium, and cedrelteum. Gorrasus and Pliny 
 observe, that the great cedar yields a pitch called cedria, 
 to which Galen gives the same appellation with many 
 others. Salamasius says, that the Arabians call the oil 
 of cedar ketran, or alketran; and we, by a corruption 
 of that word, give the name of cedrium to the pitch 
 which is used for ships. Though the Greeks confound 
 cedreltsitm with cedria, they are not the same ; for the 
 cedria is the pitch, or resin, that distils from the cedar 
 tree ; and the cedrelaeum is an oil obtained from the 
 pitch or resin, and which swims above it in boiling, and 
 is collected with wool. Dioscorides remarks, that the 
 best cedria is thick, pellucid, and of a nauseous smell ; 
 when poured out it does not spread, but collects in 
 drops, and preserves dead bodies from putrefaction : it 
 does not, however, appear to be really known what the 
 cedrium is. 
 
 CEDRI'XUM LI'GNUM. See JUNIPERIXUM. 
 
 CEDRI'NUM VI'NUM. CEDAR WINE. Take thin 
 pieces of wood, just cut from the tree, while the fruit 
 is on it, and expose them to the sun, or a fire, to ob- 
 tain their juice by exudation. A pint of this juice is 
 mixed with six pints of wine. After standing for two 
 months they are decanted into another vessel, and ex- 
 posed for some time to the sun. The wine is then fit 
 for use. 
 
 In the same manner are prepared wines from juniper, 
 pine, cypress, bay, and the wood of some other trees. 
 All these wines are heating, diuretic, and astringent ; 
 the bay wine is particularly so. 
 
 Cedar wine is also prepared by mixing half a pound 
 of the bruised berries with six pints of must. The whole 
 placed in the sun for forty days, and is then proper for 
 drinking. 
 
 CEDRIXUM is a name for the composition of wax and 
 resin used for ships. See CEDRIA. 
 
 CE'DRIS. See CEDRUS. 
 
 CEDRI'TES, is wine in which the resin that distils 
 from cedar trees has been steeped. 
 
 CE'DRIUM. See CEDRIA, and Pix LI^UIDA. 
 
 CE'DRO and CEDROME'LA, (from <T?o 5 and 
 fails*, an afifile). See CITREUM. 
 
 CEDROXE'LLA, (from *eJ), because it is pro- 
 duced by a sort of cedar tree). See MELISSA. 
 
 CEDRO'STIS, (from ty; because it smells like 
 the cedar). See BRYONIA ALBA. 
 
 CE'DRUS, (from Kedron, a valley where it grew in 
 great abundance,) cedrus conifera foliis laricis, cedrus 
 Libani, cedrus mag-na, larix orientalis. The fiinus 
 cedrus Lin. Sp. PI. 1420. The GREAT CEDAR OF 
 LIBANUS. Nat. order conifertf. It is referred by 
 Tournefort to the genus meleza, and by Jussieu to the 
 juniperus. 
 
 Modern botanists cannot find cedar trees that agree 
 v.'ith the scriptural description of their loftiness ; but 
 this tree, according to the similitude of the Psalmist, 
 spreads its branches very extensively. Maundrel, in 
 his travels, says he measured the trunks of some old 
 cedar trees, and found one to be twelve yards in cir- 
 cumference, and thirty-seven yards in the spread of its 
 boughs. Its native spot seems to be Mount Libanus, 
 where it grows in a dry, stony soil ; but even here its 
 numbers were diminishing. Rawolf, in 1574, found 
 
CE L 
 
 ;84 
 
 CEL 
 
 only-twenty six, with no young ones; Maundrel, 100 
 years afterwards, could discover but 16 : there were, 
 however, many young ones. Pocock also found 
 a great number of young thriving cedars on the moun- 
 tain. 
 
 The cedar- of Lebanon is an evergreen coniferous 
 tree, with very narrow, stiff, sharp pointed leaves, 
 standing several together in tufts. Its fruit is called 
 cedris. It is a native of the bleak snowy mountains of 
 Syria, and is not as yet become common in England. 
 As a medicine, it differs very little from the virtues of 
 the fir tree. Its smell is considerably more agreeable, 
 and the resinous juice extracted from the trunk of the 
 cedar tree, by incisions, is more disposed to concrete 
 into a solid brittle mass than that from the fir tree ; 
 nor does the matter which distils from the cedar tree 
 lose much of its finer parts in drying: even boiling 
 water does not easily carry off the flavour of cedar 
 wood. 
 
 By distilling the wood with water, a small quantity 
 of essential oil is obtained, which congeals in a mode- 
 rate degree of cold. The decoction, in the still, affords 
 an extract by evaporation, which smells considerably 
 of the wood, and is in taste bitterish and saline. In the 
 saline nature of this extract, this wood differs from all 
 the resinous ones that have been examined. Margraff 
 says, that the saline part which crystallized in the ex- 
 tract was common salt. 
 
 The wood of the cedar is very incorruptible, though 
 it is not probable that cedar wood formed the roof of 
 the temple of Apollo at Utica, supposed to have re- 
 mained with little change for 2000 years. The fra- 
 grance of the wood drives away moths ; and, internally, 
 the productions of the cedar and the junipers differ little 
 from the turpentines. See JUNIPERUS. 
 
 CE'DRUS CUPRESSI, junijterus Lycia Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1471. 
 
 It is a shrub with yellow flowers, and fleshy leaves, 
 placed four together, like those of cypress. The flowers 
 are followed by a round fruit like a mulberry in taste 
 and smell, and of a purple colour when ripe. In this 
 fruit are three or four seeds, which smell like resin. 
 Until this tree is three or four years old, its only dis- 
 tinction from the juniper bush is, that its leaves are 
 softer and shorter. It grows in many of the southern 
 parts of Europe. Its medicinal qualities are like those 
 of juniper. Dale informs us of another species which 
 he found in Carolina, and which affords a gum so like 
 the true olibanum, that, when mixed, they cannot be 
 separated. Hence he concludes, that this is the tree 
 that affords the olibanum. It is probably ihcjuiiiperus 
 tAurifcra Lin. Sp. PI. 1471. 
 
 CE'DRUS AMERICA'XUS. See THUYA. 
 
 CE'DRUS HACCI'FERA, SABINA. Junijierus sabiriaL,'m. 
 Sp. PI. 1472. See SABINA. 
 
 CE'DRUS CE'ES. See CRINOXES. 
 
 CE'DKUS PHCENI'CIA, called also thuya Afassilientium, 
 j Unifier us & Goa, cedrus e Goa,sabina Goensis, andjuni- 
 perus Coroliniana. A variety probably ofpinus cedrus. 
 Its virtues are similar to those of juniper. 
 
 CELA'STRUS, (from xeA, a dart or pole, which it 
 represents). Ceanothus Americanus Lin. Sp. PI. 284. 
 
 Some noted Indians depend more on this than on the 
 lobelia for the cure of syphilis, and use it in the same 
 manner as the LOBELIA, which sec. If the disorder 
 
 is exceedingly virulent, they mix some of the roots of 
 the rubus occidentalis Lin. PI. 706, with it. 
 
 CE'LE. KijAij, a TUMOUR, (from *A to swell out,) 
 the prolusion of a soft part ; a rupture. 
 
 CE'LERI ITALO'RUM. A corruption of selinum, 
 (Ital.). SeeApiuM. 
 
 CELLU'L,E MASTOI'DE^, (a dim, of cella, a 
 cell}. These are very irregular cavities in the substance 
 of the mastoid apophysis, which communicate with each 
 other, and have a common opening towards the inside, 
 and a little above the posterior edge of the orbicular 
 groove. These cells are lined by a fine membrane, 
 which is partly a continuation of the periosteum of the 
 tympanum, and partly seems to be glandular, like a 
 kind of mcmbrana pituitaria. The mastoid opening is 
 opposite to the small opening of the Eustachian tube, 
 but a little higher. See AUDITUS. 
 
 CELLULO'SA MEMBRA'NA. The CELLULAR 
 MEMBRANE._ It is called tela cellulosa, panniculus adi- 
 posus; membrana adiposa, pinguedinosa, et reticularis; 
 in French, tissue cellulaire, tissue mugueux-,and I'organe 
 cellu/aire. This membrane is of the greatest extent, 
 and of the utmost consequence in the human structure; 
 for it connects and penetrates into every part ; indeed 
 it seems to be the very constituent of most, if not all, 
 the parts that are called the solids in our bodies. Ex- 
 periments prove that all membranes, without excep- 
 tion, and the vessels, which are hollow membranes, the 
 parenchymatous substance of the viscera, ligaments, 
 and a great part of the bones, either are or have been 
 cellular texture. The cellular membrane, when com- 
 pacted in different degrees of density, forms these 
 solids. Air introduced under the skin diffuses itself 
 through all the surface of the body, penetrates into the 
 interstices of the muscles ; and Haller asserts, that even 
 the vitreous humour of the eye hath received the flatus 
 of an emphysema. 
 
 Some describe the cellular membrane not as one, but 
 as a congeries of many membranous lamina joined irre- 
 gularly to each other at different distances, so as to form 
 numerous interstices of different capacities, and which 
 communicate with each other. These interstices they 
 call cellulae, and the substance made up of them cellular 
 substance. 
 
 It is generally and properly considered as of two 
 kinds, viz. reticular and adipose ; and the latter is de- 
 scribed as a connection of fibres, forming, by their 
 different directions, cells for the lodgment of oil or fat. 
 In some parts its substance is merely a net work of 
 slender fibres, which give it ductility and looseness ; 
 for instance, under the skin of the penis and scrotum. 
 In other parts it is more or less loaded with oil, and is 
 less porous or spongy in its substance, as under the 
 skin of the buttocks, and in the soles of the feet. Dr. 
 Hunter uses the term cellular as the generical name, 
 and the names reticular and adipose for expressing the 
 two species. He also observes, that the reticular part 
 is evidently dispersed through the whole body, except, 
 perhaps, in the substance of the bones, of the brain, 
 and in the humours of the eye ; that it is found in a, 
 much greater degree in the belly of muscles than in 
 the tendons, in which it is scarcely discerned. He is 
 also of opinion that the adipose membrane is composed 
 of two kinds of cells ; viz. the reticular, which com- 
 municate with each other; and adipose, which are d-i- 
 
CE L 
 
 385 
 
 CEX 
 
 stinct, and are the reservoirs of the animal oil, or a 
 white granulated matter, capable only of being fused 
 by heat; the cells of which are called sacculi adiposi. 
 He urges, as a proof of his opinion, that the water in 
 an anasarca goes downward while we are in an erect 
 posture, but the oil does not. The oil is supposed to 
 be secreted by the small arteries, and occasionally 
 absorbed into the circulation. Dr. Hunter thinks 
 that wherever there is fat in the human body, there is 
 a particular glandular apparatus superadded to the re- 
 ticular membrane, consisting of vesicles, or bags, for 
 lodging the animal oil, as well as vessels fitted for its 
 secretion. 
 
 Whether or no the cellular membrane be the basis of 
 all the organized and vascular parts of our frame, Dr. 
 Hunter hath proved that the most simple parts of it 
 are vascular; that the callus, which unites broken bones, 
 is itself bone, and also vascular; that the morbid adhe- 
 sions, between different adjacent parts, are vascular, 
 and that a cicatrix in the skin is vascular. He infers 
 from hence, that all our solids are organized; and that, 
 whether lengthened or renewed, they shoot in a vas- 
 cular form. But here he speaks of the visible parts. 
 We suspect, however, that the importance of this con- 
 necting reticular texture has been greatly exaggerated. 
 We see in it nothing but connecting threads, which 
 any condensed glutinous substance forms ; and, if the 
 cells communicate through the whole body, it is no 
 more than may be expected from the union of differ- 
 ent separate organs. If these are united in one part, 
 they are separated in another; and we can easily see 
 that by some passage all may communicate. 
 
 It has been said, that membranes are formed of this 
 substance. We know t'.i?.t, when condensed, it will 
 assume a membraneous appearance; but we have no 
 evidence of it in any case possessing nerves or organi- 
 zation, like what we may style primordial membranes. 
 The effused gluten, between the pleura and lungs, as- 
 sumes this form ; but we cannot say that this is an or- 
 ganized substance. The cellular texture never appears 
 to be vascular: even in a state of inflammation it 
 is never sensible. It is the seat of an abscess, but is 
 not itself inflamed. Nerves pass through it, but are 
 never lost on it. The former editors of this work have 
 suggested, that it may be formed from the coats of the 
 nerves; but these are never deposited except at their 
 minutest extremities, where the nervous power acts 
 with its peculiar functions. This never occurs in the 
 cellular substance, except of the muscles; and it 
 would be a gratuitous assertion, that such was the origin 
 of the cellular substance in muscular flesh, when, in 
 every other part of the body, no such source could be 
 traced. In fact, we see in every part of the cellular 
 substance only hardened gluten, without either a nerv- 
 ous or glandular apparatus. Whether the adipose 
 membrane differs in its structure we doubt. There is 
 some reason to think so : but we must remember that, if 
 one part of the cellular substance be filled, the sur- 
 rounding membrane is thickened ; and this will account 
 for the retention of the fat in those cells where it is de- 
 posited. Among the uses of this membrane, the fol- 
 lowing are sufficiently obvious. 
 
 1. It fills up interstices, and gives an agreeable con- 
 tour to the body. 
 
 vol. i. 
 
 2. It is a cushion to defend against pressure, hence 
 it is of a thicker composition in infants. 
 
 3. It connects the parts of the body, but so as to ad- 
 mit of a sliding motion between them. 
 
 4. In some parts of the body it serves as a bed for 
 more tender organs ; as in the orbit and scrotum, as 
 well as a reservoir for animal oil. 
 
 This membrane is the seat of abscesses, the leuco- 
 phlegmatia, emphysema, anasarca. In a consumption it 
 is shrunk up so as to be hardly visible ; in an anasarc* 
 its oily contents are all destroyed ; and in an emphyse- 
 ma almost its minutest parts are rendered visible. 
 
 On this article, see what Dr. Hunter says in the 
 Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. ii. p. 26, Sec. Haller's 
 Physiology; Malpighius on the Cellular Membrane r 
 Dr. Shebbear in his Theory and Practice of Physic ; 
 also Recherches sur le Tissu Muqueux, ou 1'Organe. 
 Cellulaire, par Mons. Theoph.'de Bordeu. 
 
 CELLULO'SA TU'XICA RU'YSCHII. See IXTESTI- 
 
 -VA. 
 
 CELOTO'MIA, (from x-rM, hernia, and TSU.JU, tv 
 cut). See CASTRATIO and HERNIA. 
 
 CE'LSA. It means the beating of the life, or of the 
 life's blood; and is a barbarous term of Paracelsus. 
 
 CE'LTIS. A celsitate, from its height. See LOTUS 
 
 ARBOR. 
 
 CEMEXTA'TIO. See CCEMENTUM and CORRO- 
 sio. 
 
 CEMEXTE'RIUM. See ALUDEL. 
 
 CE'XCHRAMIS,(from *f/;f5, millet). See Ficvs 
 SATIVA. 
 
 CE XCHRIUS, a species of HERPES, called, from 
 its resembling Kev%c;, millet. See HERPES, Bell'-; 
 Spec. 3d. 
 
 CEXCHROS. MILLET, (from *'/%*;, dry; be- 
 cause it is a very dry seed). See MILLIUM. These 
 seeds are also called cenchreides; and, in Hippo- 
 crates, we find the words uyxpMi Jlrt; ifyu-ri;, miliary 
 sweats. 
 
 CEXEAXGI'A, (from #"?, vacuus, inanis, and 
 /'/?, ra*,J is an emptiness of vessels from abstinence. 
 It is sometimes thought to mean, primarily, a spon- 
 taneous evacuation of blood- from the vessels; and, 
 consequently, that which is artificial may be meant by 
 this term. In some dissections the vessels have been 
 found remarkably empty ; but this appearance has not 
 been connected with any concourse of symptoms. 
 
 CEXEO'XES, the FLAKKS, from rtros, empty. 
 
 CENI'GDAM and CEXIPLAM.and CEXTGO- 
 TAM and CEXI'POLAM. The name of an instru- 
 ment anciently used for opening the head in epilepsies. 
 
 CENIOTE'MIUM. A purging remedy, formerly, 
 used in the venereal disease, supposed to' be mercu- 
 rial. 
 
 CEXO'SIS, (from xs, empty). EVACUATION. Ct- 
 nosis imports a general evacuation; catharsis the evacua- 
 tion of a particular humour which offends with respect 
 to quality, and almost exclusively from the alimentary 
 canal. 
 
 CEXTAU'REA BEXEDI'CTA. See CARDUUS 
 
 BEXEDICTUS. 
 
 CENTA'UREA CEXTAU'REUM. See RHAPONTICUM vci.- 
 
 GARE. 
 
 CEXTAURIOI'DES. See GRATIOH. 
 3 D 
 
C E N 
 
 386 
 
 CEP 
 
 CENTAU'RIUM, (from *?/!, a centaur) . This 
 herb is called CENTAURY, because it was feigned that 
 Chiron, the, centaur, cured with it Hercules' foot, which 
 had been wounded with a poisoned arrow. It is also 
 called CHIF.ONIA. 
 
 CENTAU'RIUM MA'GNUM, MA'JUS. See RHAPONTICUM 
 
 VULGARE. 
 
 CENTAU'RIUM MI'NUS, or lesser ccntaury. It is the 
 gentiana centaurium Lin. Sp. PI. 332. Nat. order ro- 
 !(icc<e. It is annual, grows wild in dry pastures, and 
 among corn. It flowers in July; and is sometimes 
 called the febrifugia. 
 
 The leaves and tops are pure bitters, having scarcely 
 any smell or flavour, and agree with the gentian root. 
 
 The seeds are bitter, but the petals of the flowers 
 and roots are almost insipid. The flowery tops are the 
 parts chiefly useful. 
 
 Its active parts are readily dissolved by water, or 
 rectified spirit of wine. Water takes up with the bit- 
 ter an insipid mucilage; but spirit, the bitter part only. 
 The watery extract is consequently more in quantity, 
 and less bitter; and the spirituous less, but more bitter. 
 Cartheuser says, that one ounce of the herb yields 
 about half an ounce of the watery extract, and scarcely 
 two scruples of the spirituous. The centaury is justly 
 esteemed to be the most efficacious bitter of our indi- 
 genous medicinal plants ; and has been recommended 
 as equal or superior to gentian. Dr. Cullen observes 
 that, though the extract of this plant is said to be less 
 agreeable than that of gentian, he can find no difference, 
 and thinks that, as cheaper, it is preferable. It is 
 considered as strengthening and stomachic ; and, as out 
 of the body ccntaury manifests an equal degree of 
 antiseptic power with gentian, similar medical effects 
 are ascribed to it. It is given in atony, dyspepsia, and 
 jaundice. The flowery tops are infused as tea, and a 
 tea cupful administered three or four times a day: but 
 they may be taken in powders, or the decoction in- 
 spissated into an extract like wormwood. See Neu- 
 mann's Chem. Works. Lewis's and Cullen's Mat. 
 Med. 
 
 CENTIMO'RBIA, (from centum, a hundred, and 
 mar bus, a disease; so called because it was supposed 
 capable of curing a great number of diseases). See 
 
 XuMMULARIA. 
 
 CENTINE'RVIA, (from centum, and nervus, a 
 string; so called from the many ribs upon its leaves). 
 See PLANTAGO. 
 
 CENTINO'DIA, or CENTINODIUM, (from cen- 
 tum, and nodus, a knot; so called from its many knots 
 or joints). See POLYGONUM. 
 
 CENTI'PEDES, (from centum, and fies, a foot). 
 See ASELLI. 
 
 CENTRATIO, (from centrum, a centre). The de- 
 generating of a saline principle, and contracting a cor- 
 rosive and ulcerating quality. Hence centrum salis 
 is said to be the principle and cause of ulcers. Para- 
 celsus. 
 
 CE'NTRE PHRENI'QUE. See DIAPHRAGMA. 
 
 CE'NTRION, (from KMT/IOV, a sjmr). An epithet 
 for a plaster mentioned by Galen, calculated against 
 stitches in the side. 
 
 CE'NTRUM, in chemistry, is theprincipal residence, 
 foundation, or source of any thing; in medicine, that 
 
 part in which its virtue resides; in anatomy the middle 
 point of some parts. 
 
 CE'NTRUM NERVE'UM. The tendinous part of the 
 diaphragm, which hath a triangular appearance : it is 
 called also centrum tendinosum. 
 
 CE'NTHUM OVA'LE. Vieussens first gave this appel- 
 lation to a part of the corfius callosum. It is convex, 
 and of the form of the cerebrum. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 CENTU'NCULUS,(from-rc/o, a quilt or mattrass, 
 which was formerly made of this herb). See ALSINE, 
 and GNAPHALIUM. 
 
 CE'PA, (from xesra?, a wool card; from the likeness 
 of its root; or cafiilis magnitudine, from the size of 
 its head). The ONION. Alinnn cnfia Lin. cromyon, et 
 agrumina. Nat. order liliacee. 
 
 The common onion is a plant too well known to need 
 any description of its botanical character. It is chiefly 
 cultivated for culinary uses : its root affords a large 
 proportion of alimentary matter, particularly when 
 boiled, as it shows by some sweetness and a large pro- 
 portion of mucilage, when its acrimony is exhaled. 
 In its fresh state it is acrid and stimulating. In bilious 
 dispositions it produces flatulence, thirst, and headach ; 
 but in cold and phlegmatic temperaments is warming, 
 attenuant, and promotes both expectoration and urine. 
 It is powerfully antiseptic, and, if applied to tumours, 
 promotes suppuration. 
 
 The root is the most active part; but it loses much 
 of its virtue by drying. Distilled with water, all its 
 flavour and acrimony arise. The active matter is much 
 more volatile than that of garlic, but in other respects 
 they agree, though the onion is much weaker, less 
 acrid, and more mucilaginous. 
 
 Onions have a greater effect than any other alka- 
 lescent plant in dissolving gravelly concretions. The 
 expressed juice has been serviceable in deafness (see 
 ALLIUM). Neumann remarks, that the characteristic 
 principle of this root is its essential oil, though it can- 
 not be collected in a separate state. See Lewis's Mat. 
 Med. or Neumann's Chem. Works. Cullen's Mat. 
 Med. 
 
 CEP^'A. A small species of onion, which used to 
 be esteemed for sallads in spring, but is not now re- 
 garded. See BEUABUNGA. 
 
 CEPHALjE'A, (from r.iQa.'bv, head). A long con- 
 tinued pain in the head. See CEPHALALGIA. 
 
 CEPHALALGIA, CEPHALA'GIA, (from *t<t>^ 
 the head, and Ays, pain). The HEADACH. It is 
 also named cejihal<, cefihahfionia, and homono/iugia. 
 It is sometimes used to signify a dull pain of the head, 
 of a short duration ; but most frequently it is the ap- 
 pellation of pain in the head in general, without re- 
 gard to circumstances, and is sometimes acute, and 
 sometimes chronical. When mild it is called cejiha- 
 lalgia; when inveterate, cefihal&a. When one side 
 of the head only is affected, it takes the name of he- 
 micrania, migrana, hemifiagia, and megrim: in one 
 of the temples only it is entitled crotafihos; and that 
 which is fixed to a point, generally in the crown of the 
 head, is distinguished by the name of clavas hystericus: 
 q. v. 
 
 The nervous membranes of the head are the general 
 seats of its pains, as the pericranium, the skin, dura 
 mater, the membrane which covers the sinus in the os 
 
CEP 
 
 381 
 
 CEP 
 
 frontis, &c. This complaint is considered as symp- 
 tomatic by Dr. Cullen ; but as an idiopathic affection 
 by other nosological writers. See Vogel, Sagar, Lin- 
 nzus, Macbi-ide. Sauvages places it under his seventh 
 class doiores, and second order dofares cafiitis; of which 
 the cetihalalgia and cephalea form two distinct genera. 
 See sfoxologia Methodica t vol. ii. p. 49. 
 
 Undoubtedly pain of the head is often symptomatic ; 
 yet, as in many cases it is impossible to ascertain the 
 disease of which it is a symptom, and in some is uncon- 
 nected with any other complaint, it must be often con- 
 sidered as idiopathic. When we explain the arrange- 
 ment of diseases, we shall find it difficult to avoid an 
 order, at least, of doiores ; and under this head cepha- 
 lalgia must be arranged. If we were already to antici- 
 pate definitions, which we have cautiously avoided, we 
 would say that it is a pain confined to the forehead and 
 occiput, unconnected in every instance with the bones 
 of the face, except when periodical. In this way it is 
 at once distinguished from the tic doloureux (the dolor 
 crucians faciei of 1'othergill), diseases of the teeth, of 
 the different antra, and of the eyes. 
 
 In this view, headach is a disease of the brain when 
 idiopathic ; and, though a symptom of apoplexy, of 
 mania, and other diseases, yet, when alone and uncom- 
 bined, when the series of symptoms which distinguishes 
 these diseases is absent, and headach alone present, it 
 must certainly be considered as of itself a disorder. 
 As such, we find it produced by extraneous bodies 
 pressing on the brain. These have been bony frag- 
 ments, separated from the internal table of the scull, 
 irritating the brain, while the accident that occasioned 
 their separation was, at a distant period, unknown or 
 unobserved. In some cases no such accident seems to 
 have occurred; and the cause, only discovered by dis- 
 section, is unknown. The irritating bone has, in some 
 instances, not been separated ; but, has sprouted from 
 the internal table of the skull in the form of an exos- 
 tosis. This seems to be the cause of the obstinate head- 
 achs arising from an old neglected venereal complaint; 
 headachs which we have sometimes seen terminating 
 in epilepsy. The falx has been found to be bony, with- 
 out producing headach ; and. on the contrary, the me- 
 ningesof the brain have been discovered in a thickened 
 state after headachs the most violent. In the last case 
 it is probable that the thickening of the membranes 
 was owing to chronic inflammation ; and that the latter 
 occasioned the pain. The pineal gland has been 
 sometimes found hard, and filled with stony concre- 
 tions, which seem to have been the cause of obstinate 
 headachs; and Dr. Blane has found a tumour in the 
 situation of this gland occasion the disease, as well as 
 aneurisms of those branches of the carotids that sur- 
 round the sella turcica. The distinction of these cases 
 is very difficult: the pain is not always constant. In 
 some instances it is violent only when the circulation 
 is greatly accelerated; in others it occurs irregularly, 
 without any obvious cause for its exacerbations. We 
 have not mentioned the worms generated in the brain, 
 recorded by Schenkius, as this author's narratives are 
 more often wonderful than probable; and abscess in 
 the brain more often produces lethargy and coma, than 
 cephalalgia. 
 
 It may be doubted whether other causes do not some- 
 imcs produce pain in the head, which are still less 
 
 easily traced. Accumulation of water often occasions 
 uneasiness and symptoms of irritation, before those of 
 compression come on. The peculiar kind of circulation 
 through the brain; viz. the collection of the venous 
 blood in sinuses, greatly favours accumulation, and may 
 be a cause of pain. We hear also of a spasmodic con- 
 traction of the meninges ; and the idea has been sup- 
 ported by a peculiar feel, as if the brain was grasped by 
 a strong hand. Yet we cannot admit of the contraction 
 of a membrane in which no muscular fibres are dis- 
 coverable, and the sudden distention of their vessels- 
 may produce the peculiar sensation just mentioned. 
 We find also cases of mania and idiotism, where vio- 
 lent pain preceded the irregular exertion or extinction 
 of the mental powers, in which the brain has been found 
 unusually dry, or peculiarly soft. We know not the 
 cause of these changes ; nor can we trace the co 
 tioii of their effects ; yet, as they have been causes of 
 pain, we may suppose that, in some obstinate cases, 
 they may produce this symptom without proceeding to 
 similar distressing terminations. There is at times a 
 morbid sensibility, the concomitant often of genius, 
 which predisposes to, or causes, this disease. It seems 
 as if the man of genius suffers from the same source 
 that gives him the superiority to the rest of mankind. 
 In such a constitution, as in inflammations of the skin, 
 of the eye, or ear, a fly may excite pain; a ray of light, 
 or the slightest sound, be more pungent than the mid- 
 day sun, or the explosion of a n, 
 
 We shall mention haemicrania as an idiopathic pain 
 of the head, though by some authors it is referred to 
 intermittents ; by others to rheumatism. We mean to 
 treat of it, however, more particularly under its own 
 appellation. 
 
 On a review of these causes of idiopathic headach, 
 we must regret that the source of so few cases is dis- 
 coverable, and that we have scarcely appropriate reme- 
 dies for any of those which we can ascertain. In ge- 
 neral, in every instance, the necessity for keeping the 
 bowels free, must be obvious from what we have said 
 under the article of CATHARTICS. A drain also from 
 the head, by a perpetual blister on the vertex, to the 
 bone of the neck, or behind the ears, must be cqually 
 so. Avoiding accumulations and flatulencies in the 
 stomach, for the reasons formerly assigned (see CA- 
 THARTICS), must be advantageous. Emetics are often 
 advised for this purpose ; but they are doubtful reme- 
 dies, as they determine so powerfully during their ac- 
 tion to the head. Yet we suspect that they are not in- 
 jurious, since their inconvenience is transitory, and their 
 beneficial effects durable; and we shall find them pecu- 
 liarly useful in symptomatic headachs. As a remedy 
 for flatulence, the fetid gums will probably be useful. 
 even in idiopathic cephalalgia; and, if joined with 
 aloes, will be more serviceable. From the effects of 
 camphor in fevers, we suspect that it may be useful in 
 headach; and with nitre we have often employed it 
 with advantage. It is a too common practice to cut 
 off the hair, partly because it is supposed to keep the 
 head warm, and partly that cold applications may bo 
 more conveniently employed. Thib practice has not, 
 hov.ever, the sanction of long experience; nor is it 
 supported by reason. Each hair is a. \c^ct:.ble. nour- 
 ished by a bulbous root, supplied by numerous blood 
 vessels. These, though small, from their number 
 3 D : 
 
CEP 
 
 388 
 
 CEP 
 
 convey no inconsiderable quantity of fluids ; and as the 
 external and internal carotids arise from a common 
 trunk and anastomose in some of their branches, what- 
 ever cause increases the circulation in the former must 
 lessen it in the latter. The author of this article suf- 
 fered for many years an irregularly returning paroxysm 
 of headach, for which he could assign no cause ; but 
 at last discovered that it frequently returned after shav- 
 ing the head. He suffered his hair to grow, and from 
 that time it gradually lessened in violence, in duration, 
 and the frequency of its return. From being a com- 
 plaint highly serious, and beginning to affect the me- 
 mory, its returns are now rare, and never so violent as 
 to unfit him for any exertion of body or mind. 
 
 Among the means of lessening the force of the cir- 
 culation in the head, we should, perhaps, have mentioned 
 more early, the use of slight occasional bleedings; the 
 application of leeches or cupping glasses. They are 
 all occasionally useful. In such cases, too, the temporal 
 artery has been sometimes opened with the best effect. 
 
 The diet in those subject to headach should be light, 
 cooling, and moderate in quantity : the usual drink, 
 water, with a moderate quantity of the wine most suita- 
 ble to the constitution. The white wine is generally 
 preferable. The mind should be kept calm ; all the 
 more violent exciting passions avoided ; the exercise 
 moderate, and never in the heat of a summer day, or 
 under a warm sun. The apartment should be large; 
 the sleeping room lofty and well ventilated; the head 
 raised high on the pillow. In short, every thing that 
 accelerates the circulation, or determines the blood to 
 the head, should be carefully avoided. 
 
 Symptomatic headach is a disease of so many or- 
 gans, that it is impossible to " fix the variable Proteus 
 by any chain." Headach attends fevers of almost 
 every kind ; and, when the infinite variety of forms of 
 fevers are considered, so many must there be of cepha- 
 lalgia, as a symptom of this complaint only. Every ob- 
 struction in the bowels, every accumulation of sordes, 
 or indigestible matter in the stomach, produces the 
 same disease : every obstruction to the regular evacua- 
 tion of any gland, particularly those of the surface, has 
 a similar consequence ; every nervous affection, either 
 from excessive excitability or exhaustion. Are we then 
 to be surprised at its frequent occurrence? Is it not 
 wonderful that the head is ever free from pain ? But to 
 be more particular. 
 
 The sympathy between the head and stomach has 
 been so generally observed, it is the subject of such 
 constant experience, that to enlarge on it would be su- 
 perfluous. We have already observed how difficult it 
 is to ascertain the organ primarily affected. The ap- 
 prehension of increasing any effusion in the brain, has 
 made the distinction an object of peculiar anxiety ; but 
 we are confident in saying, that, in the doubtful cases, 
 no hazard attends the exhibition of an emetic : we must 
 repeat, the inconvenience is temporary, the advantages 
 durable. We urge this with more force, as, with the 
 experience of near forty years, we find the decision 
 difficult and precarious : the tyro, without a suspicion 
 of the difficulty, by the exhibition of an emetic has 
 succeeded. If to this we add that headach is one of 
 the first symptoms of fever, this plan has additional re- 
 commendation. It must be followed by a cathartic ; 
 apd, unless great weakness forbid, this cathartic must 
 
 be an active one : the foundation of its use has been 
 already explained. In this way headach, whether 
 idiopathic or symptomatic, will be usually relieved. If 
 relieved only, and congestion in the head is obvious 
 from heavy or inflamed eyes, languor and listlessness, 
 a blister is no equivocal remedy, whatever may be the 
 cause. 
 
 Headach, if a symptom of slow or obstructed bow- 
 els, is to be relieved in the same way by an emetic and 
 laxative, but chiefly by the latter ; and, in these circum- 
 stances, a moderate discharge, steadily continued, is 
 more useful than temporary active purging. Eccopro- 
 tics are chiefly useful ; and they should be long persisted 
 in. The choice of the medicine must be determined 
 by the causes. If the fault be in the biliary secretion, 
 the purging mineral waters, soap, sometimes assisted 
 by rhubarb, or neutral salts with the occasional use of 
 calomel, will be useful. If a torpor of the intestines 
 occasion the disease, the rhubarb, the aloes, and even 
 the colocynth, will be necessary, as less active medi- 
 cines will have little effect ; if mucus involving worms, 
 calomel, rhubarb, resin of jalap, and even gutta gamba. 
 We doubt, however, whether worms be so frequent a 
 cause of headach as has been supposed. The hydro- 
 cephalus was not long since styled a worm fever ; and 
 the early symptoms of irritation, accompanied by pain 
 in the head, were attributed to these animals. Yet, as 
 all accumulations in the bowels may occasion headach, 
 those from worms must not be hastily rejected. 
 
 An obstruction connected with the bowels has been 
 a very general cause of this complaint, we mean the 
 suppression of the haemorrhoidal discharge. In the 
 whole circle of practical medicine, we know no question 
 so intricate and difficultly explained as the connection 
 of the haemorrhoidal discharge with the general health ; 
 or rather, perhaps, the supposed connection, as stated by 
 the German physicians, We have not found, from our 
 own observation, this connection ; but the experience of 
 ages must not be overlooked, or contemptuously disre- 
 garded. The haemorrhoids were considered, at a cer- 
 tain period of life, as essential to the male, as the cata- 
 menia to the female, health : their appearance was hailed 
 as a salutary omen, their disappearance -dreaded as a 
 dangerous symptom. To this subject we must return : 
 we can only now say, that we have not found this dis- 
 charge necessary, except when established as an habit- 
 ual one. We have found its repulsion injurious, and 
 indeed so is that of every habitual discharge. Yet 
 there is evidently some connection between the state of 
 the rectum and the general health ; for the fistula, or an 
 abscess in ano, often relieves hectic symptoms ; and, to 
 check or stop the discharge, is often injurious, and ge- 
 nerally fatal. It was supposed, that as the veins of the 
 abdomen centered in the vena portae, the depletion of 
 these would lessen an obstructed circulation in the liver. 
 But the haemorrhoidal veins do not form a part of the 
 vena portae, and this system is of course untenable. 
 The inconvenience that arises, must consequently be 
 attributed to the suppression of an evacuation, and par- 
 ticularly to that of a discharge, which increases the cir- 
 culation in the descending aorta. The consequence, as 
 we have already shown, must be a greater determination- 
 to the ascending. 
 
 Another defect constantly attended with headach is 
 that of the cata-menia, whether they have not appeared, 
 
CEP 
 
 389 
 
 CEP 
 
 rbeen suppressed. The chlorosis we shall soon notice, 
 but it must be under the disadvantage of not having con- 
 sidered the cause of menstruation. We should have 
 explained this subject under catamenia but were un- 
 willing to disturb the former arrangement too rashly, as 
 it involved such numerous references. If plethora or 
 spasm obstruct the menses, the disease of the head is 
 obviously accounted for : if weakness or inanition ren- 
 der this discharge insufficient, the effect is not so easily 
 explained. The complaint is, however, attended with 
 general debility ; every discharge is equally suppressed, 
 and an irregular balance of the circulation is the conse- 
 quence. With the greatest weakness, with a com- 
 plexion which shows that the red globules, that index 
 of tone and general health, are deficient, the head is 
 loaded, and haemorrhages from the nose are not un- 
 common. A similar complaint with headach often 
 occurs in boys about the age of puberty. In these dis- 
 eases, active cathartics, particularly those whose activity 
 is exerted on the rectum, are the chief remedies, though 
 in chlorosis, tonics must be also employed. 
 
 Repelled fluids from the surface produce very con- 
 stantly symptomatic cephalalgia. The simplest case of 
 this kind is coldness of the feet ; but damp cold wea- 
 ther, with an easterly wind, will in many constitutions 
 bring it on. Partial colds produce rather fever or rheu- 
 matism; but in both the head is usually affected. A 
 more severe cause of this kind is the repulsion of acrid 
 matter from the surface, by the application of astringent 
 washes to herpes, or tetter; by saturnine or mercurial 
 applications as cosmetics : from these the head generally 
 suffers, though the mischief is often more extensive, 
 and apoplexy, cachexy, slow fever or epilepsies, are 
 frequent consequences. Repelled gout is a still more 
 serious cause. See ARTHRITIS. 
 
 There are causes of headach that act more mechanic- 
 ally. Whatever, for instance, retards the current of the 
 blood in the sinuses of the brain, or the veins which 
 convey the blood from the head, will produce it. Of 
 this kind are various tumours, particularly of the con- 
 globate glands, polypi, exostosis, Etc. Whatever pre- 
 vents the free evacuation of the right auricle and ven- 
 tricle, contributes to retard the motion of the blood in 
 the veins, which discharge their contents on this side 
 of the heart. More externally, rheumatic pains in the 
 muscles of the head sometimes resemble so strikingly 
 cephalalgia as to be mistaken for it. 
 
 We have not mentioned the mental causes, anxiety, 
 fear, suspense, and grief; for these seldom produce 
 the com plaint until the body or, in general, the stomach 
 is affected. The cephalalgia of students is often a nerv- 
 ous affection merely. Whatever be the action of the 
 nervous fibres in intellectual operations, its excess is 
 often a cause of pain; though, in many instances, the 
 cephalalgia of students is connected with obstructions of 
 the bowels, and very often with increased determination, 
 to the head. The hysteric cephalalgia partakes of this 
 nervous cause, particularly when the pain feels as if a 
 nail was fixed in the brain, from hence called the clavus 
 hystericus. But to this subject we must return when 
 we treat of hysteria. 
 
 Authors have endeavoured to distinguish by the par- 
 ticular kinds of pain which of these causes may have 
 produced it, but language fails in describing the differ- 
 
 ent feelings, and their variety. An external soreness, 
 points out an external cause ; and, when the remote 
 causes are attended to, we may, with little difficulty, 
 ascertain the real nature of the complaint, and the prac- 
 tice will, of course, be obvious. Where the causes 
 are beyond our reach, the disease may be mitigated, 
 by attending to the directions given for relieving idio- 
 pathic headach. 
 
 Though the cure of these species of headachs de- 
 pends on their causes, and we have given, in general, 
 the outline, which will be filled up in treating of the 
 diseases themselves, we may here add a few of the re- 
 medies which give immediate relief. One of these is 
 bathing the feet in tepid water, rubbing them with 
 flour of mustard, and keeping up a general circulation 
 to the surface by flannel next to the skin. The effects 
 of a blister we have already mentioned; but the aqua 
 ammonise, or ether, applied to the nostrils or the fore- 
 head by the palm of the hand, often produce instan- 
 taneous relief, which authors have explained in the 
 following manner : 
 
 A branch from the fifth pair of nerves is spread on 
 the membrane that lines the nostrils, and another 
 branch from the same passes through the foramen su- 
 percih, and spreads on the teguments of the forehead ; 
 hence, when pain is in the eyeball and forehead, a 
 heat is perceived in the nostrils; and benefit may be 
 expected from external means, if applied to the mem- 
 brana narium and to the forehead : alternate pressure 
 near the superciliary holes of the frontal bones will also 
 relieve. 
 
 CEPHALA'LGIA CATARRHA'LIS. See CATARRHUS. 
 
 CEPHALA'LGIA INFLAMMATO'HIA. See PHRENITIS. 
 
 CEPHALA'LGIA HE'RBA. See VERBENA. 
 
 CEPHALA'LGIA SPASMO'DICA. The SICK HEAD- 
 ACH. Though this afflictive malady scarcely differs 
 from the symptomatic headach, arising from the sto- 
 mach, yet, from respect to Dr. Fothergill, who first 
 called our attention to it, we shall speak more parti- 
 cularly on the subject. He observes, that it is not the 
 complaint of any particular age, sex, constitution, or 
 season, but it is incident to all. The sedentary, in- 
 active, relaxed, and incautious respecting diet, are the 
 most exposed to it. 
 
 The patients, he observes, generally awake early in 
 the morning with a headach, which seldom affects'the 
 whole head, but one particular part of it, most com- 
 monly the forehead ; over one frequently, sometimes 
 over both eyes. It is occasionally fixed about the upper 
 part of the parietal bone, of one side only ; sometimes 
 the occiput is the part affected ; or it darts from one 
 place to another. From the time it commences until 
 it wholly ceases, it is in different degrees. With this 
 is joined more or less of sickness, which in some is 
 scarcely sufficient, without assistance, to provoke vo- 
 miting, though in ochers this operation is easily excited, 
 If this pain happens, as is most common, early in the 
 morning, before any meal is taken, then phlegm only 
 is thrown up, unless the straining be severe, when 
 some bile follows. In this case the disease soon bcg-ias 
 to abate, leaving a soreness about the head, a squeam- 
 ishness at the stomach, and a general uneasiness, which 
 induces the patient to wish for repose. Perhaps, after 
 a short sleep, he recovers perfectly, debilitated only by 
 
CEP 
 
 390 
 
 C E P 
 
 his sufferings. The duration of this conflict differs in 
 different persons; in some it goes off in two or three 
 hours; in others it continues twenty -four hours or 
 longer, and with a violence scarcely to be endured, 
 when the least light or noise produces most excruciat- 
 ing pain. In young persons it most commonly goes 
 off soon ; if it continues to harass them many years, 
 as it sometimes happens, the fit is of longer duration, 
 and leaves the whole system in so weak a condition as 
 is not soon recovered. Its returns are very irregular; 
 some suffer from it every two or three clays, some in 
 two or three weeks, others in as many months, or yet 
 more seldom. Those who use but a little exercise, and 
 are inattentive to their diet, arc the greatest sufferers ; 
 costive habits are the most exposed to it ; and habitual 
 laxity of the bowels coming on has removed this com- 
 plaint. 
 
 The disease is spasmodic ; it attacks after digestion 
 is performed, when the bile is supposed to have 
 acquired its full activity, undiluted by fresh supplies 
 of liquid : from numerous circumstances it appears 
 to proceed from the stomach. For the most part 
 it proceeds from inattention to diet, either in re- 
 spect to kind or quantity, or both ; and without 
 exact conformity to rule in this respect, medicine 
 proves ineffectual. Butter, pepper, or other spices, 
 meat pies, rich baked puddings, drinking strong 
 liquors, with a very free use of malt liquors, arc sup- 
 posed to produce it. Quantity as well as quality of 
 diet is to be considered. Bile, if very acrid or bitter, 
 is a frequent cause, unless in habits where the bile will 
 purge, and these are rarely affected by this disease. 
 
 An emetic, or mild cathartic, and some time after it 
 an anodyne, will carry off the complaint ; but, as we 
 have said, the fits will return after irregular and uncer- 
 tain intervals. If disposed to costiveness, the belly 
 should be kept open, by a regularly repeated laxative ; 
 and rhubarb, or aloes, is preferable to the saline pur- 
 gatives. If acid abounds in the stomach, small doses 
 of stomach bitters, with a little alkaline salt, or a cha- 
 lybeate, once or twice a day, may be given; but in 
 general, soap and pil. aloes cum myrrha, or magnesia 
 and rhubarb, in small doses, daily continued, will often 
 prove effectual. The following eccoprotic is highly 
 useful: IJ. aloes succotorin. 3i. ratj. rhab. et rad. 
 glycyrrhiz. incis. a"i 5 ss. infunde in aq. calcis ^ viij. 
 colaturae adde tinct. lavencl. ^ ss. m. cap. cochl. i. ij. 
 vel. iij. pro nc nata. 
 
 This disease is not the effect of any sudden and ac- 
 cidental cause, but of reiterated errors in diet, 
 or in conduct, which, by weakening the organs of 
 digestion, and otherwise disordering the animal func- 
 tions, occasion frequent accumulations of indigested 
 matter, and require a steady perseverance in the use 
 of medicines. This change cannot be effected speedily; 
 a patient observance of proper regimen, in respect both 
 to medicine and diet, is necessary. The former ought, 
 therefore, to be so contrived as to be taken without 
 disgust for several weeks together, and to be repeated 
 at proper distances, till the digestion is rightly per- 
 formed, and the bile properly secreted and discharged. 
 Unless the whole plan of diet, both in kind and quan- 
 tity, accord with medical prescription, the benefits 
 will be proportionally diminished. It demands atten- 
 tion to observe the just medium, and no less resolution 
 
 to keep steadily to the directions enjoined, particularly 
 in respect to quantity. This must vary in different 
 constitutions ; but the first sensation of satiety is the 
 surest prooi" of the meal having attained its proper 
 limits. These patients are often subject to false appe- 
 tite, a craving that does not arise from the demands of 
 health, but from the morbid irritability of the stomach, 
 which prompts them to eat more, and more frequently 
 than nature requires, by which their sufferings are 
 increased, and the disease gains ground. 
 
 See Dr. Fothergill's Works, 4to. edit. p. 597, Sec. 
 Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. vi. p. 103, 
 8cc. 
 
 CEPHALA'RTICA, (from xcfxtlv, caflul, and 
 *;*>, to make clear"). Medicines that purge the head. 
 
 CEPHA'LEA JUVENUM. The HEADACH that 
 often attends youth at the approach of puberty. 
 
 CEFHA'LICA, CEPHALICS, (from xe^aA?, the 
 fiead, also cajntalia,} remedies against disorders of the 
 head. Dr. Cullen says, " however frequently em- 
 ployed, such a general meaning is sufficient to show 
 the absolute impropriety of the term. It has been pro- 
 posed to limit it to such medicines as have the power of 
 increasing the energy of the brain and the activity of 
 the nervous system. But in this manner it has been 
 applied without any proper distinction and precision ; 
 and till this can be done, the term would be better laid 
 aside." In general, authors mean by ccphalics, cor- 
 dials, and whatever promotes a free circulation of the 
 blood through the brain. 
 
 In general, cool applications are useful cephalics, 
 when inflammation prevails ; but the ether, and the 
 spirit of ammonia, as we have just observed, are more 
 frequently useful. The old pharmaceutical works are 
 full of formulae under this title, to be applied as cafiitones, 
 frontals, or in other forms, which modern practice 
 wholly disregards. The medicines were generally of 
 the stimulant kind. The herbals are equally full of 
 medicines, which clear, which purge, which fortify 
 the brain, under the name of cephalics. Perhaps err- 
 hines and sialogogues may have some effect in promot- 
 ing a discharge ; but these act on more general prin- 
 ciples. The chief cephalics retained in some of the 
 lists of the older authors are, the betony, the valerian, 
 the lavender, the abrotanum, and the vanilloes. 
 
 CEPHA'LICA POLICIS. A branch from the cepha- 
 lica vena, sent off from about the lower extremity of 
 the radius, running superficially between the thumb 
 and the metacarpus. 
 
 CEPHA'LIOA TINCTU'HA, of a former edition of 
 the Edinburgh Dispensatory, consisted of four ounces 
 of wild valerian root, finely powdered; one ounce of 
 Virginian snake root, powdered ; half an ounce of the 
 tops of rosemary ; and six pints of white French wine; 
 digested for three days, and then strained off'. If to 
 this were added two ounces of senna, one ounce of 
 black hellebore, and two pints of French white 
 wine, the cephalica tinctura purgans is formed. It is 
 now totally disregarded, though it may be useful as a 
 nervous or antispasmodic medicine; particularly in 
 those nervous complaints connected with fullness of the 
 vessels of the head. 
 
 CEPHA'LICA VE'XA. The CEPHALIC VEIN, called 
 also caftitis vena : because the head was supposed to be 
 relieved by taking blood from it. It does not 
 
CE R 
 
 ER 
 
 particular artery ; it comes over the shoulder be- 
 tween the pectoral and deltoid muscles, and runs down 
 the back part of the arm ; when it arrives at, or a little 
 below, the bending of the fore arm, it divides into two, 
 below the outer, as the basilic does below the inner, 
 condyleoftheoshumeri. The inner of the two branches 
 of the cephalic vein is called mediana cephalica, and 
 is the safest to bleed in. It is a branch from the axil- 
 lary vein. 
 
 CEPHA'LICUS. PI/LVIS. See ASARUM. 
 
 CE'PHALIXE, (from Kspate, the head). See LIN- 
 
 OUA. 
 
 CE'PHALITIS, (from the same). See PHREXITIS. 
 
 CEPHALOI'DES, (from >>*A>j, and tife, likeness). 
 Shaped like a head, or having a head. It is applied to 
 plants which are called CAPITATE, q. v. 
 
 CEPHALONO'SOS, (from *.t<p<t>r,, a head, and 
 tes-^, a disease). This term is applied to a fever par- 
 ticularly affecting the head 1 , and is frequent in Hungary. 
 See AMPHEMERIXA HVXGARICA. 
 
 CEPHALO PHARYNG.EUS, (from ?***, the 
 head, and p*fv/%, the throat,") a muscle of the pha- 
 rynx ; called zlsoglosso jikaryngeus, mylofiharyngaus. 
 It rises above, from the cuneiform process of the os 
 occipitis, before the foramen magnum, near the holes 
 where the ninth pair of nerves pass out ; lower down, 
 from the pterygoid process of the sphenoid bone, from 
 the upper anil under jaw, near the roots of the last 
 dentis molaris, and between the jaws ; it is continued 
 with the buccinator muscle, and with some fibres from 
 the root of the tongue, and from the palate. It is in- 
 serted into a white line, in the middle of the pharynx, 
 where it joins with its fellow, and is covered by the 
 constrictor medius, i. e. hyopharyngaeus of Douglas. 
 Its use is to compress the upper part of the pharynx, 
 and to draw it forwards and upwards. See PHARYNX, 
 
 ?TERYGO-PHARYXG.I. 
 
 CEPHALOPO'NIA, (from ^*AK, head, and n-<>{, 
 fiain). See CEPHA'LALGIA. 
 
 CE'PHALOS, (from pAi;, the head; so called 
 from the size of the head). See MUGILIS. 
 
 CEPHALO'TOS, (from the same). See CAPITATE 
 
 PLAXT.E. 
 
 CERA, (from the Arabic kira, or the Chaldean 
 kera). WAX. It is a concrete collected from vege- 
 tables by bees, and extracted from their combs after 
 the honey is separated from them. It is wholly a ve- 
 getable production : and a similar substance is obtained 
 from leaves. A little of the pollen only is added by 
 the bee, which gives the colour, and increases the so- 
 lubility; for yellow wax melts at 142; bleached wax 
 at 155. Wax is evidently an oil coagulated by oxy- 
 gen, which it certainly contains, though, according to 
 Lavoisier's analysis, 100 parts of wax consist of 82.28 
 of carbon, and 17.72 of hydrogen. In distillation, a 
 little water and some sebacid acid come over, next a 
 very fluid odorous oil, which increases in consistence 
 tillit assumes that of butter, and is called butter '^f wax; 
 but, by repeated distillations, Lemery reduced this to 
 a very volatile oil. Acids have no effect on it : even 
 the oxy-muriatic acid only whitens it. It is lighter 
 than water, but heavier than proof spirit ; and with 
 the assistance of heat it is soluble in rectified spirit of 
 wine ; more so, according to Dr. Alston, than in oil. 
 at all soluble in aqueous liquors. With a 
 
 small degree of heat it is dissolved into the appearance 
 of a transparent oil ; and in this state it is easily misci- 
 ble with oils, and any kind of fat. It readily takes fire, 
 and burns all away ; and all the wax, like camphor, 
 is volatile in a certain heat. Inflammable vegetable 
 oils may exist under the various forms of oil, butter, 
 balsam, wax, resin, and pitch, according, probably, to 
 the proportion of oxygen which they contain. 
 
 CE'RA FLAVA, YELLOW WAX, in the state it is 
 taken from the combs, is, while fresh, of a lively yel- 
 low colour, tough, yet easy to break ; hath an agree- 
 able flavour, somewhat resembling honey : by long 
 keeping it loses its colour, its agreeable smell, and be- 
 comes harder and more brittle. It contains, as we 
 have said, a proportion of the pollen, furnished by the 
 bee. 
 
 Distilled with water it impregnates the liquor with 
 the smell, but gives no appearance of oil. If chewed, 
 it proves tenacious, and neither mingles with the sa- 
 liva, nor discovers any peculiar taste. By a mixture of 
 gum arabic in fine powder it is rendered soluble in 
 water ; the wax requires its weight of the powdered 
 gum for this end ; and thus prepared, it is still insipid, 
 and void of all acrimony. The addition of soap renders 
 it also soluble in watery fluids. 
 
 Dioscorides observes that wax is healing and soften- 
 ing. When made into an emulsion, or mixed with 
 spermaceti, in an electuary, or divided by rubbing it 
 with the testaceous powders while it is in a melted 
 state, it is successfully used to blunt the acrimony in di- 
 arrhoeas and dysenteries ; it supplies the loss of mucus 
 in the bowels, and heals their excoriations. 
 
 With soap, to which a small proportion of opium 
 is added, or a few grains of Dover's powder, it be- 
 comes an excellent remedy for diarrhoeas of long con- 
 tinuance, and for dysenteries, when all obstruction 
 and indurated faeces are removed. We have seen that 
 it was formerly added to the vitrum antimonii, to miti- 
 gate its too great acrimony. Poerner used it in com- 
 plaints of the bowels, by melting it with some fixed oil, 
 and then combining it with water in an emulsion ; but 
 its union with soap, in pills, is preferable. 
 
 The college of Edinburgh gave the following prepa- 
 ration, in a former edition of their Pharmacopoeia. 
 PI/LVIS TESTA'CEOUS CER'ATUS. Testaceous cerated 
 fioivder. Melt yellow wax over a gentle fire, and care- 
 fully stir into it, by degrees, as much of the compound 
 powder of crabs' claws as the wax will take up. The 
 dose is a drachm twice a day. 
 
 The chief uses of wax are at present in plasters, 
 ointments, and cerates, partly to give them consistence, 
 and partly to increase their emollient and suppurating 
 quality. 
 
 The college of physicians of London order an EM- 
 PLASTRUM CER.E filaster of wax, formerly called em- 
 filastrum attrahens, to be made of yellow wax and 
 sheep's suet prepared, of each three pounds; yellow 
 resin, one pound ; melted together, and the mixture 
 to be strained whilst it remains in its fluid state. Ph. 
 Lond. 1788. Though blisters used to be dressed with 
 this plaster, it is not an agreeable form : softer and 
 less adhesive cerates are preferable: the ceratum sper- 
 matis ceti, or the ceratum resinae flavac, are good sub- 
 stitutes for this plaster; which see, under CERATUM 
 
 ALBUM Ct CITRIXl'M. 
 
C ER 
 
 392 
 
 C ER 
 
 O'LEUM CE'R^E; OIL OF WAX; called also cerelce'um, 
 from cera, and fAiv, oleum, from being thinner than 
 cerate, which is, in fact, the butter of wax, prepared by 
 filling the upper part of the retort with fine sand, and 
 distilling the wax through the sand. Cut yellow wax 
 in small pieces, and put as much into a retort as will 
 fill nearly one half; then add as much clean white sand 
 as will nearly fill the retort ; after which place it in a 
 sand furnace. At first an acid liquor arises, after- 
 wards a thick oil, which sticks in the neck of the retort, 
 unless it be heated by applying a live coal. The thick 
 oil is also called the butter of wax, and maybe rectified 
 into a thin oil by distilling it several times, without ad- 
 dition, in a sand heat : if it is thus rectified it never 
 hardens again. 
 
 Boerhaave highly extols this oil as an emollient, and 
 for healing chaps and roughness of the skin, for curing 
 chilblains, and, with the assistance of exercise, for re- 
 laxing contracted tendons. It is rarely used on account 
 of its empyreumatic smell, but it is wholly free from 
 acrimony. 
 
 CE'RA A'LBA, WHITE WAX, is the yellow wax arti- 
 ficially deprived of its colour, by reducing it into thin 
 flakes, exposing them to the sun and air, and occa- 
 sionally sprinkling them with water. When sufficient- 
 ly whitened, it is melted and cast into thin cakes. Some 
 whiten it first by dissolving it in hot water, forcing it 
 through linen strainers into shallow metalline moulds, 
 and then exposing it to the air. When wax is thus 
 robbed of its colour, it has a less resolvent quality ; but 
 is altered in no other respect. It is sometimes adulter- 
 ated with white oxide of lead, sometimes with tallow. 
 Melting will discover the first, and the smell detect the 
 other fraud. 
 
 The college of physicians of London give the follow- 
 ing form for making the UNGUENTUM CER.S, ointment of 
 wax; formerly called ungitentum album. Take of 
 white wax, four ounces ; spermaceti, three ounces ; 
 olive oil, a pint : let these be melted over a gentle fire, 
 constantly and quickly stirring the compound until it 
 grows cold. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 The certs unguentumcumhydrdrgyro is highly recom- 
 mended in languid ulcers, and, as it acts favourably on 
 the callous edges, it should be extended some distance 
 round the sore. It consists of eight ounces of wax, and 
 two of axunge, with six ounces of unguent, hydrargyri. 
 A few drops of rectified spirit of wine renders wax 
 more easily pulverisable. See Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 
 CE'RA DICA'RDO. See CARDUUS PINEA. 
 CE'RA CINNAMO'MI. See CINNAMOMUM. 
 CER/E'jE, (from xepas, a horn, called also Girri}. So 
 Rufus Ephesius calls the cornua of the uterus. 
 
 CERA'MIUM. A Greek measure of nine gallons. 
 CERANI'TES, (from xsguwvp.!, to temfier together}. 
 See TROCHISCI. 
 
 CERA'NTHEMUS, (from xypos, ivax, and a.vli/u>s, 
 ci flower ; so called because it is collected from flowers). 
 See PROPOLIS. 
 
 CERASIA'TUM, (from cerasus, a cherry). A purg- 
 ing medicine in Libavius; so called because the juice 
 of cherries is an ingredient. 
 
 CERA'SIOS, (from the same cause). The "name of 
 two ointments in Mesue. 
 
 CERA'SMA, (from m^ctnv^i, to mix], A mixture 
 of cold and warm water, when the warm is poured into 
 the cold. 
 
 CERASO'RUM NIGRO'RUM A'QUA. See 
 AMYGDALAE AMARJE. 
 
 CERASUS. The CHERRY-TREE. It receives its 
 name from Cerasis, or Cerasante, a city of Pontus, 
 from whence it was imported to Rome by Lucullus, 
 and thence, according to Pliny, propagated into Bri- 
 tain. 
 
 Cherries have the same general properties as other 
 summer fruits : they are agreeable, cooling, and quench 
 thirst ; and because they keep the body open they are 
 termed EUCOILIA. 
 
 CERA'SUS, avium nigra. See LAURO CERASUS ct 
 PADUE. 
 
 CERA'SUS AMERICA'NA. See MALPHIGIA. 
 
 CERA'SUS DU'LCIS IN'DICA. See CAPOHN. 
 
 CERA'SUS A'CIDA NIGRICA'NS, the MORELLO CHER- 
 RY. 
 
 CERA'SUS RU'BRA, SATI'VA, or ANGH'CA ; COMMOS 
 
 RED CHERRY. 
 
 CERA'SUS NI'GRA, also cfrasus major, BLACK CHERRY. 
 
 CERA'TIA, CERA'TIUM, and CERA'TONIA, 
 (from Kipct-s, a horn, which its fruit is supposed to re- 
 semble). See SiLiquA DULCIS. 
 
 CERA'TIA DIPHY'LLUS. See COURBARIL. 
 
 CERAT'ITIS, (from xepae, a horn). See UNICORNU. 
 
 CERATO-CE'PHALUS, (from */>, cornu, and 
 xf0;>u0, caput ; from the horn-like appearance of its 
 top). See ACMELLA and BIDENS. 
 
 CERATO-GLO'SSI, (from xsfat, a horn, and yha/rra., a 
 tongue ; muscles so named from their shape and inser- 
 tion into the tongue). See HYO-GLOSSUS. 
 
 CERATO HYOID^E'US, (from the os hyoides}. Sec 
 STYO-HYOIDES. 
 
 CERATO-PHARYNGE'US MA'JOR et MI'NOR. See HYO- 
 
 PHARYNGEUS. 
 
 CERATOI'DES, (from xifxlos, the genitive case of 
 xepxs, a horn). See CORNEA. 
 
 CERATOMALA'GMA, (from xvgos, wax, and 
 /.aAyjtt, a mixture}. See CERATUM. 
 
 CERA'TUM, from cera, wax}. CERATE; called 
 also CERELJEUM (which see), ceroma, ceronium, cero- 
 tum, ceratomalagma. Cerates chiefly differ from plas- 
 ters in consistence, being a softer kind .of plaster, or 
 harder kind of ointment. Their consistence is very 
 convenient : when mercury is made up in plasters, a 
 sufficient quantity is not absorbed from them to produce 
 any very certain effect ; but in a cerate it is resolvent 
 and discutient, and when thus applied to venereal tophi 
 and nodes, they often yield to it. The general rule for 
 cerate is, eight parts of oil, fat, or juices, four of wax, 
 and one or two of powder : or three ounces of oil, half 
 an ounce of wax, and two or three drachms of powder. 
 The London college directs the ceratum Album to be 
 made, of olive oil, four ounces by measure ; of white 
 wax, two ounces in weight ; of spermaceti, half an 
 ounce in weight : these must be melted and stirred to- 
 gether till the cerate is quite cold. 
 
 CERA'TUM ANTIMO'NII VI'TRUM. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 CERA'TUM LYTHA'RGYRI. See LITHARGYRUM. 
 
 CERA'TUM HYDRA'RGYRI NITRA'TI. See MEROUK. 
 PR^CIPIT. RUB. 
 
CER 
 
 393 
 
 CER 
 
 CERA'TUM ME'LLIS. See MEL. 
 
 CEHA'TVM CITRI'XUM. Take of the ointment of yel- 
 low resin, half a pound ; of yellow wax, one ounce : melt 
 them together. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 CERA'TUM RU'BRUM. RED CERATE. Take yellow 
 wax, and sheep's suet, of each two pounds : red sul- 
 phurated quicksilver, fifteen grains : yellow resin, two 
 ounces. Melt the resin, wax, and suet together, and 
 afterwards add the sulphurated quicksilver; this is a 
 cheap cerate for external dressings. 
 
 CERA'TUM EPULO'TICUM. See CALAMINARIS LAPIS. 
 
 CERA'TUM LITHA'RGYRI ACETA'TI. SeeLYTHARGYRUM. 
 
 CERA'TUM SAPO'NIS. See SAPO. 
 
 CERA'TUM CANTHA'RIDES, et HYDRARGYRI. Cerate 
 of SPANISH FLY. See CANTHARIDES, and ARGENTUM 
 VIVUM. 
 
 CERAUXO-CHRY'SOS, (from %!>**;, thunder, 
 and wus-cs, aurum ; so called from the violence of its 
 explosion when heated). See AURUM FULMIXAXS, un- 
 der AURUM. 
 
 CE'RBERUS TRI'CEPS. A powder composed of 
 three capital active ingredients. See SCAMMOXII PULV. 
 COMPOSIT. under SCAMMOXIUM. 
 
 CE'RCHNOS, and CE'RCHXON, (from *i fx *, to 
 vshecze). See RHEXCHOS. 
 
 CERCHO'DES, (from the same). See DASYS. 
 
 CE'RCIS, (from xifxi{,a/iestlefor a mortar, or sfiolce 
 for a wheel}. See SILIQUASTKUM and RADIUS. 
 
 CERCO'SIS, x:fxu~is, (from x;cK>s,a tail'). A disease 
 of the clitoris, when it is enlarged and hangs like a tail 
 from the vagina. See CLITORIS. 
 
 CE'REA, (from cera, a-aj:'). See CERUMEN AURIS. 
 
 CEREA'LIA, (from ceres, corn). All sorts of corn 
 of which bread is made. The Greeks use the word 
 dtmetrias in the same sense. Not to enlarge too far the 
 article of bread, we referred to this part of our work 
 a short view of the comparative qualities of different 
 corn employed as its basis. The cerealia, strictly 
 speaking, are the barley (hcrdeum disticAum.L.in.') ; the 
 rye (secale sereale'); millet (fianicum miliaceumj; the 
 oat (ai-ena saliva}; wheat (triticum hybernum}; rice 
 (oryzo satii'a'); and maize (:f a mays'). To these are 
 sometimes added the buck wheat, from different spe- 
 cies of fagopyrum; Guinea corn (holchus sorgum); 
 flote fescue grass, or manna seeds (festuca Jluitans) ; 
 and the lotus, described by Mungo Park, (r/iamntis 
 >). 
 
 These different cerealia are set down nearly in the 
 order of their nutritious qualities, beginning with the 
 least nourishing ; and, as these perhaps depend on the 
 proportion of oil, their ascescency, and the easy evolu- 
 tion of their saccharine principle, are not very different. 
 The buck wheat, the Guinea com, the manna seeds, 
 and those of the lotus, are truly saccharine. See ALI- 
 MENT, and the different articles under their proper 
 terms : FARIXACEA and BRE\D. 
 
 " CEREBE'LLUM, and CERE'BRUM, (a dim. of 
 cerebrum,') as it were, the LITTLE BRAIX; called also 
 tfiencranis fiarencefihalis encranion. 
 
 ' The cerebrum and cerebellum together are often 
 called cerebellum, when the brain is spoken of in small 
 animals, as birds, pigs, kc. 
 
 " The terebellum is flattened, and convex on its upper 
 and lower part ; its greatest extent is from side to side. 
 
 voi . : 
 
 It is situated under the posterior lobes of the cerebrum, 
 and divided into two lobes by a small process of the 
 dura mater, which is a continuation of the falx running 
 in its direction. It is covered by the pia mater like the 
 cerebrum ; but the lobuli of the cerebellum differ from 
 those of the cerebrum, mostly lying horizontal. It hath 
 no convolutions like the cerebrum, but it hath curved 
 parallel lines described on its surface by the pia mater, 
 and is of a darker colour than the cerebrum. It is com- 
 posed of a cortical substance, and a medullary part like 
 the cerebrum, but disposed in a more regular manner; 
 and a perpendicular section of it hath a beautiful ap- 
 pearance, ramified like a tree, called i'it<e arbor, the 
 trunks of which form the pedunculi of the cerebellum. 
 On the back part of the isthmus which joins the cere- 
 brum and cerebellum we see four eminences ; the two 
 upper are called nates or glutie, and the two lower 
 testes or didymi. Before these the aqueduct runs down 
 into the fourth ventricle, the medullary covering of 
 which is called valvula magna Sylvii. The fourth ven- 
 tricle is placed between the cerebellum and the medulla 
 oblongata." 
 
 " CE'REBRUM, (quasi carabrum, a x*f, cafiut"). The 
 BRAK, called ence/ihalus : see also EPISPH^RIA. Meta- 
 phorically called emfiorium (a Latin term for a market 
 town), because it is the seat of all rational and sensitive 
 transactions. Its structure and use are not so fully 
 known as some other parts of the body, and different 
 authors consider it in various manners. However, ac- 
 cording to the observations of those most famed for 
 their accuracy in anatomical enquiries, its general struc- 
 ture is thus described. 
 
 " The whole mass of brain is divided into CEREBRUM 
 and CEREBELLUM. It consists of two substances, viz. 
 one cortical or cineritious ; the other medullary. Thefirst 
 is of an ash colour, the second is white, and of a firmer 
 texture: they both are vascular, but the cortical is more 
 so than the medullary, from whence the nerves proceed. 
 When the two hemispheres of the cerebrum, each side 
 of the falx being called an hemisphere, are removed, a 
 white part, called CORPUS CALLOSUM, running from 
 one hemisphere to the other, appears. The CENTRUM 
 OVALE is the appearance of a particular section of it. 
 The anterior ventricles are two oblong bodies placed 
 one on each side the corpus callosum, with a partition 
 between them, called the SEPTUM LUCIDUM, which is 
 a continuation of the medullary substance of the cor- 
 pus callosum. There is commonly much water in these 
 ventricles, in those who die of disorders in their heads, 
 as in the epilepsy, hydrocephalus, Sec. but naturally 
 they only contain about two drachms. In watery heads 
 the fluid is always found in the cerebrum only ; th ce- 
 rebellum never hath any share in it. Er.ch ventricle at 
 the posterior part throws back an appendage, which 
 makes a cavity in the posterior lobe of the cerebrum. 
 Below the septum lucidum appears the FORXIX, or 
 LYRA, with the corpora Jimbriaia, narrow at the ante- 
 rior extremity, where it rises by a double basis called 
 its CRURA, which follow the track of the ventricle ; in 
 each ventricle are eminences of a cineritious colour, 
 called CORPORA STRIATA. The PLEXUS CHOROIDES, call- 
 ed also reticulcris, or retiformis, is a plexus of vessels 
 which follow the sweep of the ventricle : it is formed 
 by the vessels of the pia mater; it is ' -din 
 
 * E 
 
C ER 
 
 394 
 
 C E R 
 
 two loose fasciculi, which lie one in each lateral ven- 
 tricle, and partly expanded over the neighbouring parts, 
 and covering in a particular manner the thalami nervo- 
 rum opticorum, GLANDULA PINEALIS, and other ad- 
 jacent parts, both of the cerebrum and cerebellum, to 
 all which it adheres. The parts of this plexus, which 
 are in the ventricles, contain some very small glands, 
 which are considerably increased in some diseases. 
 After the fornix is removed, we see a large plexus of 
 vessels, particularly Galen's great vein, which go to 
 form the TORCULAR HEROPHILLI, or fourth sinus, called* 
 also lecheneon, and, by Herophillus, tenos. It is a sinus 
 formed by the meeting of the sinuses of the dura mater. 
 Under the plexus, before the united thalami nervorum 
 opticorum, is a hole on each side called the ANUS and 
 the VULVA; the latter goes to the infundibulum, the 
 former to the aqueduct and third ventricle. The 
 THALAMI NERVORUM OPTICORUM are white externally, 
 and grey within, and are little eminences from whence 
 the optic nerves arise. The third ventricle is very 
 small ; it runs back under the two thalami, between 
 them and the medulla oblongata. The PINEALIS GLAN- 
 J>ULA, pineal gland, called also conarium, conoides et 
 conoides corjius, from its cone like form; and turbinata, 
 covered by the plexus choroides, and situated on the 
 sella turcica of the os sphenoicles, is a little greyish 
 body, the size of a pea : it lies just a little before where 
 the transverse and longitudinal processes meet, where 
 the vessels go to form the torcular. It is covered by 
 the pia mater, and is connected by a little bone to each 
 thalamus nervi optici. 
 
 " Numberless experiments prove, that the nerves are 
 necessary to life; and that when the brain, or medulla 
 s/iinalis, is much injured, life is at an end, or at least 
 health : yet no part of the brain being injured, imme- 
 diate death may ensue from different causes, though an 
 injury of the medulla oblongata is so instantly fatal. 
 
 " Behind the infundibulum called fiel-vis, is seen the 
 
 CORPORA ALBICANTIA, Or GLANDULJE WlLLISII. 
 
 " Two glands are said to be in the brain, viz. the su- 
 perior orglandula fiinealis ; and the inferior or glandula 
 ftituitaria, which see. They have the external appear- 
 ance of glands, but as to their being such is not cer- 
 tainly known. 
 
 " The cerebrum fills all the upper portion of the ca- 
 vity of the cranium, or the portion which lies above the 
 transverse septum ; each lateral half is divided into 
 three eminences, called lobes; one anterior, one middle, 
 and one posterior. 
 
 " The blood vessels which supply the cerebrum, ce- 
 rebellum, and medulla oblongata, come partly from the 
 carotid, and partly from the vertebral, arteries. The 
 veins of the cerebrum and cerebellum may, in general, 
 be looked on as branches not only of the longitudinal 
 sinus of the dura mater, and of the two great lateral 
 sinuses, but also of all the inferior sinuses of this mem- 
 brane, in all which the veins terminate by different 
 trunks." 
 
 " Plain truth," it is observed, " needs no flowers of 
 speech," and we long hesitated whether this simple, 
 this bald, unornamented description might not pass as 
 plain sound science. If we could only add to it specu- 
 lation, yet when this is the mode, a dictionary, which 
 is to give the very body of the time its form and pressure, 
 must admit of speculation. As the room it employed 
 
 was but small, and as it contained a text which might 
 prevent repetition, we have, therefore, preserved it, and 
 shall add the commentary. 
 
 A brain is the distinction of the more perfect animals, 
 and its proportional bulk is the criterion of more per- 
 fect intellectual faculties. With a diminished brain, 
 animals dwindle in the scale of intellect; and Camper's 
 facial line, which marks the varying boundary between 
 the most perfect human form and the meanest animal 
 which possesses this distinguishing organ, depends on 
 the bulk of the cerebrum. This is the part originally 
 created ; and the integuments, whether bony or mem- 
 branous, are adapted to its primordial shape. 
 
 When the head is opened, and the tense DURA MATER 
 removed (vide in verbo), we perceive a bluish white 
 mass, formed apparently of vermicular convolutions, 
 variegated with vessels of a deeper blue. This mass is 
 divided into two hemispheres, which fill the upper part of 
 the head, and form the projection of the forehead. Be- 
 tween the hemispheres passes a membrane, called the 
 falx ; because, when separated, it resembles a scythe or 
 reaping hook ; and these are united below the falx by a 
 white substance, firmer than the brain, which has been 
 just styled corpus callosum. This hard substance is 
 continued downwards, and divides two ventricles ; but 
 as it is there thinner, it has obtained the name of sep- 
 tum lucidum. This corpus callosum, continued back- 
 ward, connects the cerebrum and cerebellum ; and as 
 when cut through in a horizontal direction it appears 
 of an oval shape, it has been called the centrum ovale. 
 
 When the base of a skull is examined, it appears to 
 have numerous projections and depressions, adapted to 
 the cavities or reliefs of the brain which rests on it. 
 Behind are two spherical cavities, which contain the 
 cerebellum ; and between them is a hole, through which 
 the medulla spinalis passes out, or, according to modern 
 speculators, enters. We need not enlarge furtheron these 
 projections, as our predecessors have given their ap- 
 pellations, except to add, that the pineal gland seated 
 in the midst, on a kind of throne, the sella turcica of 
 the sphxnoiclal bone, the only part to which no other 
 corresponds, has been styled the seat of the soul. Less 
 eccentric observers have supposed it to be a conglobate 
 gland ; but as we have found it the seat of calculous 
 concretions, we must consider it as a secretory organ, 
 whatever fluid it may furnish. To this subject, how- 
 ever, we shall return. 
 
 When the brain is examined more nearly we find a 
 very thin membrane, called the pia mater, which ac- 
 companies the convolutions, and sinks into the inter- 
 stices. This membrane, which will be afterwards de- 
 scribed, conv eys the blood vessels to the cineritious part 
 of the cerebrum, and is itself covered with a cobweb- 
 like membrane, which, however, does not follow it into 
 the sulci, called tunica arachnoidcs. When we cut 
 into the substance of the brain, we shall find for a little 
 space within a brown substance, called, without any 
 strict accuracy, the cineritious portion ; which follows 
 all the sulci of the convolutions, terminating in lines or 
 rounded points, as directed by these. To this portion 
 the medulla is united, and neither encroach on the 
 other, but in the angles of the sulci: the depth of the 
 cineritious portion is generally uniform. The colour is 
 derived from very minute blood vessels ; for, strictly 
 speaking, the medullary part suffers vessels only to pass 
 
CE R 
 
 395 
 
 C Ell 
 
 through it. Those apparently dispersed on it, form 
 such conspicuous streaks, as prevent us from thinking 
 that the medulla contributes any thing further than a 
 support: there is certainly no such minute distribution 
 as generally attends any glandular apparatus, or distin- 
 guishes any organ destined for an important purpose. 
 
 This cin'eritious portion is certainly designed for an 
 office of the greatest consequence ; for we shall find 
 that whatever be the proportion of the brain, it is al- 
 ways present, and by no means in the ratio of the me- 
 dulla ; and in parts where seemingly additional nervous 
 power is required, in the course of the nerves, adven- 
 titious ash coloured matter is observed. In the sub- 
 stance of the brain, striae of a cineritious hue are found ; 
 and some projections wholly consist of it, with different 
 tints, while others contain this matter surrounded 
 with, instead of containing, the medullary substance. 
 
 Near the origin of each pair of nerves we are in- 
 formed that a brown substance is observable; and in 
 the cerebellum, confessedly the most important part of 
 the contents of the skull, it penetrates so deeply as to 
 form by much the larger portion of it. Nature, also, 
 seems to have supplied it with its blood, by means so 
 refined as to prevent almost the possibility of its being 
 wholly destitute; for not only does it receive arteries 
 from the external surface, but other vessels pass through 
 the base of the skull and penetrate the medullary sub- 
 stance to prevent any deficiency from accident. It is 
 these arteries only, in our opinion, which we see in the 
 medulla. It has been doubted whether the whole of 
 this substance is vascular: the minutest injections do 
 not penetrate every part ; nor, perhaps, were the whole 
 vascular, could this be expected. 
 
 The medullary substance is a pulpy mass; though 
 probably, could our sight be sufficiently assisted, we 
 should find it fibrous, since this structure appears where 
 the nerves are sent off 1 , when they assume their coat 
 from the pia mater. Various communications are ob- 
 servable in the medulla, from the front to the hinder 
 part, and from side to side. In a negro the medulla is 
 yellowish, and sometimes a blackish yellow, though in 
 the European of a pure white. In the former the yel- 
 low hue disappears by the access of the air. The cor- 
 pora striata, and the thalami nervorum opticorum, 
 which are in an European of a flesh colour, approaching 
 a cineritious, are in the negro of a dusky brown, like 
 the bark of a tree. 
 
 The ventricles of the brain are four in number. Two 
 are on each side of an oblong form, projecting in what 
 are styled horns ; and it seems as if the medulla, growing 
 more dense in the corpus callosum and septum luci- 
 dum, had proportionally contracted, leaving these cavi- 
 ties. In health they are probably distended by an 
 halitus; but after death their parietes collapse, and a 
 small portion of fluid is only discoverable. Two, as we 
 have said, are on each side ; the third is more forward 
 and in front, below the fornix, or that portion of the 
 medulla which forms the base, and in part, the sides of 
 the lateral ventricles. It is a sulcus or slit of very in- 
 considerable dimensions, and scarcely merits the name 
 of a cavity, but from it passes a canal of soft cineritious 
 matter, styled the infundibulum, to the pineal gland. 
 The fourth ventricle is in a perpendicular direction, 
 anterior to the cerebellum. It is probable that all the 
 ventricles communicate. Dr. Monro has, with much 
 
 anxiety as a discovery of importance, claimed the ho- 
 nour of having first described an opening between the 
 lateral ventricles, and consequently a communication 
 between the three former. Yet it seems that this com- 
 munication which we have ourselves often traced, is 
 not always found. 
 
 When we contemplate the ventricles, we seem to 
 think that, like the chambers in the Egyptian pyramid, 
 they are so disproportioned to the bulk that they can 
 probably be of little advantage, and seem, as we have 
 hinted, to be accidental. A more attentive examina- 
 tion, however, shows the fallacy of this conclusion; and 
 they appear formed by design, and with a judgment^) 
 subtle or refined, as to elude our research. The pia 
 mater from the basis of the skull, is conveyed as a lining 
 round the parietes of each; and if the cineritious mat- 
 ter is an important organ, the pia mater, from which 
 it originates, must be equally so. Again: the base of 
 the brain is diversified by numerous projections, evi- 
 dently designed to increase the surface, and afford a 
 larger scope for the cineritious matter which we find in 
 different parts, and chiefly about the origin of the nerves, 
 which spring from the base. This cineritious substance 
 is also found in many parts of the different ventricles; 
 and in these too, we find plexuses of vessels so minutely 
 convoluted, as probably to subserve some important 
 purpose. Let us add, that any suppuration or any dis- 
 order on the ba'se of the brain, soon produces the most 
 alarming and fatal symptoms; while some spoonfulls of 
 the medullary substance of the hemispheres may be 
 discharged from a wound, without apparent injury to 
 the intellectual faculties. We forgot to mention that 
 the commissurae, the medullary cords, which unite the 
 different parts of the brain, are by far more common 
 at the base of the skull than in any other part; nor is a 
 circumstance wholly to, be overlooked, that the infundi- 
 bulum, whicfT passes from the ventricles, terminates in 
 the pineal gland: an organ probably of considerable 
 importance, though its office is yet unknown. The in- 
 fundibulum is not indeed hollow through its whole 
 length, yet it seems to be occasionally so, as some au- 
 thors have described the aperture as continued to the 
 gland. Its uniform direction, and the small space occu- 
 pied by the loosely textured medulla, seem to show the 
 probability of some communication. 
 
 Anatomists have described, with great precision, all 
 the minuter projections, cavities scarcely discernible, 
 medullary cords of connection (commissurae), and nu- 
 merous sulci. To follow them would be useless; for 
 this work is not designed to teach the minuter branches 
 of anatomy, and the reader may think that we have 
 already been unnecessarily minute. Yet we thought ii 
 right to give a particular outline of the anatomy of the 
 brain j and we think we have not trespassed in descrip- 
 tions which will not admit of some application. 
 
 The projecting and upper parts of the skull are filled 
 with the two hemispheres of the cerebrum which rest on 
 a membrane, a prolongation of the dura mater, styled 
 tentorium. Below it is the cerebellum, whose connec- 
 tions we shall next describe. From each side of the 
 brain, near the middle, medullary processes arise; and 
 passing downwards and backwards, form what are 
 styled the crura cerebri: these unite at an acute angle, 
 and form what is styled the pons varolii or tuber annu- 
 lare. From hence, what are styled the crura cerebelli 
 
 ' 
 
C E R 
 
 396 
 
 C E II 
 
 Arise ; or to the tuber they descend. A prolongation of 
 the latter forms the medulla oblongata ; which, when it 
 escapes from the head, is styled the medulla spinalis. 
 In the whole of this part of the brain, the striated or 
 cineritious matter is freely united with the medullary ; 
 and at the union of the crura there are some protuber- 
 ances, which, from their shape and colour, have ob- 
 tained the names of corpora pyramidalia and olivaria. 
 
 As an appendage to the system of the brain, or rather 
 as a detached nervous apparatus of considerable im- 
 portance, we shall shortly describe the course and forma- 
 tion of the great sympathetic or intercostal nerve ; the 
 brain of the vital and involuntary motions, its succeda- 
 neuni in the lower classes of animals, and, indeed, in 
 human monsters where the brain is absent. 
 
 The great intercostal is styled a portion of the sixth 
 pair of nerves, another portion of which is distributed 
 to the muscles of the eye. It is, however, more properly 
 a nerve from the medulla spinalis, and is sent rather to 
 the brain, than proceeds from it. This we collect from 
 the parts to which it is distributed being wholly inde- 
 pendent of the will; and from the nerve between the 
 neck, and that part where the nerves of the muscles of 
 the eye are sent off, being larger than that between the 
 brain and the same point. This almost insulated, nearly 
 independent, nervous system, is connected with the 
 brain, not only by this branch, but by a slight twig 
 from the fifth pair; but its substance is formed by 
 branches from all the different vertebrae. As soon as it 
 appears in the neck it forms a ganglion, a medullary 
 enlargement, in which the different filaments are inter- 
 mixed, with generally the addition of some cineritious 
 substance. In the neck only, there are three of these 
 ganglia, to which nerves from almost every vetebra 
 can be traced. In the chest it receives additional nerves, 
 forming several smaller ganglia. From hence it escapes 
 with the aorta, and reaches the sacrum ; forming, with 
 the branches from the spinal marrow of that part, other 
 ganglia. It then turns inward ; and at the hollow of the 
 os coccygis, meets its fellow from the opposite side, 
 which has traced the same course with similar addi- 
 tions. 
 
 When not united in a hard body like a ganglion, 
 smaller nerves are often intermixed, and form, by their 
 mutual decussation, a net work. In these a similar in- 
 terchange of fibres seemingly takes place ; and, in the 
 course of the intercostal nerve through the trunk, nine 
 distinguished plexuses have been described. To illus- 
 trate the advantages of this arrangement, we may now, 
 though not in its proper place, remark that if an organ 
 essential to life was supplied by one nerve, any injury 
 to that, either in its origin or course, would be fatal. 
 If, by uniting in a ganglion or a plexus with another 
 nerve the fibres of both are intermixed, the injury to 
 one nerve would be attended only with half the injury 
 to the function of the organ, but the chance of injury 
 would be increased in the same proportion. If, then, 
 fifty nerves are mixed, the chances of injury are aug- 
 mented, but the real injury to the organ is very in- 
 considerable. In tiiis way has nature guarded those 
 ns on which life depends; and we see that animal 
 life may exist with a very snjjill brain, or without any. 
 But, after a perfect animal has existed, such is the con- 
 nection of excitability through the whole nervous sys- 
 tem, that, independent of the loss of blood, the destruc- 
 
 tion of the brain must destroy the excitability in the 
 nerves. It may be diminished to a very inconsidera- 
 ble degree; and, by the arrangement described, life 
 may for a time be continued till the cause is re- 
 moved. 
 
 The great sympathetic nerve is also the connecting 
 link, between the two parts of which the human body 
 consists. All our organs are doubled; and one half 
 may be diseased or dead, with a partial injury only to 
 the vital organs ; and, in the first case, if the brain is 
 not affected, without any apparent inconvenience to 
 the unaffected parts. The great sympathetic, we shall 
 find, supplies, in a great degree, the lungs, the heart, 
 the stomach and intestines, the urinary and genital 
 organs. The action of these, it must be obvious, are 
 too important to be entrusted to the influence of one or 
 several nerves : they must be raise<i above common 
 accident: and, above all, must be independent of the 
 will. 
 
 Such is the substance of the descriptions of the most 
 correct anatomists ; and we should now proceed to 
 consider the functions of this organ, if we did not find 
 it necessary to attend to the doctrines of an author who 
 has begun to excite considerable attention on the con- 
 tinent; we mean Dr. Gall of Vienna. Dr. Gall has 
 published no account of his system, and the substance 
 must be collected from the reports of his pupils. We 
 have now before us two, the one by Dr. A-rnemann, 
 and the other by M. Boisjames (Journal de Physique, 
 vol. 55.), in which there is a view of the cranium^ where 
 the different organs are distinctly marked. Our chief 
 object, at present, is his account of the brain and me- 
 dulla spinalis. 
 
 We laid the foundation for this explanation very 
 early, by inserting the arrangement of the animal king- 
 dom by M. Virey (see ANIMAL). In this scheme, 
 animals are distinguished as possessing a cerebral and 
 intercostal, or sympathetic system : an intercostal sys- 
 tem alone; or separate nerves with nervous molecules 
 only. Dr. Gall considers the lower classes of animals 
 as possessing nervous filaments only; the next, a spinal 
 marrow; the superior animals possess a double spinal 
 marrow; and the more perfect, a brain. In this Isst 
 class, the spinal marrow, he thinks, exclusively forms 
 the brain, and all the other nerves. The eight pair of 
 nerves, supposed to arise from the brain, are derived, 
 therefore, by Dr. Gall, from the spinal marrow, and 
 seem to become a part of the brain before they are 
 sent off in separate bundles. In this rank, the first are 
 the nervus accessorius, and nervus occulo motorius ; 
 the common ganglion of which is supposed to be the 
 corpus olivare, at the upper part of the medulla oblon- 
 gata. Nearer the centre of the medulla are the nerves 
 of the cerebellum; those medullary processes formerly 
 supposed to be sent from the latter to the former : the 
 ganglion of these is a substance situated in the body of 
 the cerebellum, called, by anatomists, corpus ciliare. 
 
 The corpora pyramidalia, which we have mentioned 
 as protuberances on the medulla oblongata, are sup- 
 posed, by Dr. Gall, to be the origin of the cerebrum ; 
 for he expressly remarks, that the size of the hemi- 
 spheres is always proportional to that of the pyramidal 
 bodies. The ganglia of the pyramids are the pons 
 varolii; and a part we omitted to mention, the gan- 
 glion cerebri, near the fossa sylvii. These nervous 
 
C E R 
 
 397 
 
 CE R 
 
 strings are distinctly marked at the base of the skull by 
 gyrating lines. 
 
 As eight pair of nerves, according to Gall, are de- 
 rived from the spinal marrow, they are styled " enter- 
 ing nerves ;" but there are some minute nervous fila- 
 ments, returning from the drain, which he calls " re- 
 trograde nerves." These, he thinks, arise from the 
 cortical substance which surrounds the ends of the first 
 species of entering nerves. They unite in their course 
 towards the spinal marrow, and increase in bulk, with- 
 out passing through any ganglia. These nerves, in his 
 opinion, form commissurae. Thus the commissurae of 
 the retrograde acoustic nerve is situated under and be- 
 hind the pons varolii ; that of the olfactory nerve between 
 the ganglion belonging to these nerves ; that of the re- 
 trograde nerves of the cerebellum in the pons varolii 
 itself. The commissurae of the retrograde nerves of the 
 cerebellum are the corpus callosum, the commissura 
 anterior of the lobe of the brain, near the optic nerves, 
 continued in the septum lucidum, Sec. Through the 
 very middle of the spinal marrow, to a raphe or seam on 
 the top of the corpus callosum, a very delicate medul- 
 lary substance is observed to ascend, which Dr. Gall 
 considers as the uniting medium of the double system 
 of organs in the animal machine ; an office we have 
 assigned to the great intercostal. 
 
 It will be obvious on examining this system, that little 
 difference can arise in any disquisition respecting the 
 functions of the brain, whether it be derived from the 
 spinal marrow or the contrary ; and, ascending from 
 the more simple structure, we may as well suppose a 
 cerebral organ added, as, in descending, to view the 
 lower animals deprived of it. The brain, we find, is 
 not essential to animal life ; for the nerves subservient 
 to it are derived from another source ; and it is certain, 
 that a wound in the spinal marrow is more fatal than 
 one in the brain. The functions of the latter, as we 
 have seen, may be destroyed, while those of the former 
 remain. So far, perhaps, the balance may be said to 
 turn in favour of Dr. Gall. The brain, however, is 
 the chief seat of the intellectual functions ; and this is 
 acknowledged by our author, since, in his " Organ- 
 ology" he has assigned to its different parts various pas- 
 sions and propensities. We have already admitted his 
 chief position, that the shape of the cerebrum and cere- 
 bellum determine that of the skull ; and, as he has 
 found (or thinks he has found) certain projections con- 
 nected in man and different animals, with different pro- 
 pensitiesorpassions,he has denominated these their seat. 
 He seems to have carried this enquiry to a considerable 
 extent; and his collection of skulls, or casts, is said to 
 be numerous and highly curious, as they belonged to 
 characters the most notorious, of very different de- 
 scriptions. On a careful examination and consideration 
 of this system, we cannot think it wholly fanciful, though 
 fancy seems often to predominate. But this is from 
 our present subject. We shall return, however, to Dr. 
 Gall's system, with some notice of that of Lavater, 
 under the article CHASIOLOGY. 
 
 We must not conclude this descriptive part of the 
 cerebrum, without some notice of the enquiries of 
 Camper. This very accurate anatomist examined, with 
 peculiar and discriminated attention, the skulls of ,-iif- 
 ferent races of mankind, and found that the facial line, 
 viz. the direction of a ruler applied to the lips and fore- 
 
 head, distinguished the more perfect and beautiful 
 forms, from those confessedly less generally pleasing. 
 The line of the faces of the ancient heads formed, with 
 a horizontal line, an angle of 100; beyond that is 
 the deformity of the hydrocephalus ; between it and 
 70 the usual European forms : a less angle than 70 
 marks the Calmuc, the negro, the ape, the dog, and 
 the -woodcock, in succession. In the last the angle is 
 almost wholly lost. When we trace the forms of the 
 different races of mankind in the natural history of 
 man, we shall enlarge on this subject. It is only ne- 
 cessary at present to observe, that the direction of the 
 facial line is marked by the projections of the hemi- 
 spheres of the cerebrum, and the situation of the fora- 
 men occipitale. These distinguish the more perfect 
 races ; and, indeed, mankind, from its nearest resem- 
 blance, the ape. 
 
 The functions of the brain are so singular and im- 
 portant, that every art has been employed to trace its 
 structure and component parts. When the knife of 
 the anatomist had exhausted its dexterity, injections 
 and microscopical observations came in aid. The cineri- 
 tious matter, we have said, is vascular ; but we added 
 that the /whole could not be injected. Some authors 
 have thought that the whole has been filled ; but this is 
 not probable, nor supported by the experiments of the 
 most accurate anatomists. Veins are traced from it, 
 and their contents are conveyed to the sinuses. The 
 parts not injected have been supposed, from micro- 
 scopical observations, to be follicles ; and small globu- 
 lar bodies have been discovered. But these are seen in 
 almost every fluid of the human body, particularly in 
 mucilaginous ones, and lead to no important conse- 
 quence. The hemispheres of the cerebrum are chiefly 
 mucilaginous ; but as we approach the basis of the skull, 
 a fibrous texture is more conspicuous : and, if the brain 
 be macerated in acids, this fibrous structure can be 
 traced further into its substance than by mere anatomi- 
 cal investigation. When the brain is boiled in oil, it 
 assumes a granulated appearance. 
 
 The refinements of modern chemistry have also tor- 
 tured this substance with as little profit. We recollect 
 only the labours of M. Thouret, in the 38th volume of 
 the Journal de Physique, p. 329, and M. Fourcroy's, 
 in the 16th of the Annales de Chimie. The brain 
 they found somewhat heavier than water ; and conse- 
 quently, a person at rest in a horizontal position in 
 water, swims indeed, but with the head lower than 
 the surface. A small proportion of saline matter was 
 discovered by M. Fourcroy, but scarcely j^ part of 
 the whole ; and it consisted of phosphat of lime, of soda, 
 and ammonia. In other respects the brain seemed 
 essentially to differ from the other solid parts. It cer- 
 tainly contained little animal matter, and consisted 
 chielly of albumen ; but the latter differed from that of 
 the human body in general, or was changed in its pro- 
 per ies by the mixture of another substance, whose 
 nature has not been ascertained. It certainly is not an 
 oily matter, and the brain is not a saponaceous substance. 
 We strongly suspect that it contains sulphur; but 
 much room remains for further investigation. M. 
 1 houret considers it as analogous to spermaceti ; and 
 it is singular that, when kept from the air, it for a long 
 time experiences little change. 
 
 After having detailed every important circumstance 
 
CER 
 
 398 
 
 CER 
 
 relative to this very peculiar organ, we have not found 
 a single property to assist us in explaining its functions. 
 If we examine its changes from disease, we shall find 
 no further assistance. In maniacal persons it is found 
 sometimes hard and dry ; in idiots, soft and mucilagi- 
 nous. Occasionally an abscess appears at the basis, and 
 sometimes the pineal gland is suppurated, or filled with 
 calculous concretions. Although we think, with some 
 authors of high credit, that the brain is always organi- 
 cally affected when any violent and permanent injury of 
 its functions has preceded, yet there is no given change, 
 from any particular series of symptoms. Dissection 
 does not teach us any indication to pursue ; nor would 
 the powers, which we possess, probably enable us to 
 fulfil them, if they were pointed out. 
 
 We must, therefore, consider the brain as the material 
 organ of an immaterial principle, intimately united 
 with it during life, and forming with it one distinct, 
 inseparable whole. When we speak then of the ac- 
 tions and functions of the brain, we speak of it only 
 as the instrument; nor can we after this declara- 
 tion be misunderstood. Though we may sometimes 
 employ the language of materialism, we consider the 
 materialist, in general, as a weak, uninformed philo- 
 sopher, and should deprecate being confounded with 
 the herd. 
 
 The best physiologists suppose the brain to be fibrous ; 
 and when Gall calls it a membrane, he means no 
 more. Fibres arc conspicuous at its base, and in its 
 prolongations, the nerves. These chords convey im- 
 pressions of different kinds to the brain, in a manner 
 which has occasioned many disputes. It was for a 
 long time supposed that the brain was a gland which 
 secreted a fine fluid, conveyed through the minute 
 fibres of the nerves, which conducted to their origin 
 the impressions received at their extremities ; but the 
 great tenuity of such a fluid, its rapid motions, and, 
 above all, the little probability of the nervous fibres be- 
 ing hollow, rendered this system highly improbable. 
 Yet, that the brain was a gland appeared to be a con- 
 clusion, obvious from its structure, its large supply of 
 blood vessels, and their very minute convolutions. 
 These facts appeared to Dr. Cullen in so striking a 
 light, that, while he considered the nerves as vehicles 
 of a very fine fluid, which was the cause of sensation 
 and motion, he supposed that the brain secreted the 
 nutritious particles designed to repair accidental losses, 
 either from absorption or accidents ; and fhat these 
 were conveyed along the surfaces of the nerves. The 
 improvements in electricity, and more lately in Gal- 
 vanism, have given a different appearance to this ques- 
 tion, which will soon claim our attention more par- 
 ticularly. We shall only at present state what we 
 consider to be the nature and properties of the nervous 
 power. 
 
 It is probable that in each nervous fibril, an elastic 
 fluid is inherent, forming, from the first moment of 
 animation, a part of it; differing, however, according 
 to the state of the constitution, in power, in mobility, 
 and, perhaps, in other qualities. Of this fluid the 
 nerves are conductors ; and they are surrounded in 
 their course by non-conducting membranes ; while the 
 same membrane lines every part of the brain, and is 
 carried into the deepest cavities, guarding with parti- 
 cular attention the slightest aperture. In this view the 
 
 sanguiferous vessels are chiefly useful in nourishing this 
 medullary substance ; and they appear to be necessary 
 also in adapting the nerves to their office ; for when the 
 circulation is greatly increased, the sensibility is more 
 acute ; and when it languishes, or is destroyed, the 
 nervous energy soon shares the same fate. 
 
 This fluid must be necessarily an elastic one; and 
 impressions are apparently conveyed through it by vi- 
 brations. It does not follow from hence, that the 
 nerves vibrate like musical chords ; or that, in every the 
 slightest motion, a portion is conveyed from the brain. 
 The elasticity of the fluid is proved by the momentary 
 continuance of the impression after the cause is re- 
 moved ; and vibration is a term employed in many 
 branches of philosophy as a means of communicating 
 motion, without any very distinct application. If we 
 touch an object with a stick, or with a metallic rod, we 
 perceive through it the impression, and, in a general 
 way, the nature of the substance. The impression must 
 be conveyed by something; and whatever, that some- 
 thing is, it may as well convey impressions through the 
 nerves as through the rod. But, through the nerves 
 only can it affect the brain, and produce an idea, or 
 some change in the brain, or its fluid connected with 
 the nature of the object, and which conveys to the mind 
 some peculiar and discriminated impression which it 
 afterwards retains. 
 
 We have offered these opinions, not indeed essen- 
 tially different from those taught by Dr. Cullen, be- 
 cause it enlarges our sphere of language, and enables 
 us more clearly to convey our own opinions. It is im- 
 material to the purpose whether this view be ultimately 
 correct: it is sufficient that it meets all the phenomena 
 already known, and carries us to the confines of im- 
 materiality ; of which we can have no idea, while the 
 organs which convey ideas are material. We knoiv of 
 no ideas that are innate ; all are derived from sensible 
 objects ; and even in dreams, iv/ien the mind seems to 
 sport uncontrouled, the distorted, and often apparently 
 new, images, will be found only heterogeneous com- 
 pounds of sensible ideas formerly received. 
 
 We can now, then, speak more fully of the functions 
 of the brain, the seat of intellect, the receptacle of our 
 ideas, and the scene of all the intellectual operations. 
 Animal life, as we have said, is confined to the in- 
 tercostal system, perhaps to the cerebellum ; which, we 
 own, appears to us rather an appendage to the medulla 
 spinalis than to the cerebrum. 
 
 The most striking function of the brain is volition; 
 and this, the great source of all our voluntary motions, 
 is, we believe, always excited by sensation, though often 
 by sensations wholly unperceived or unattended to. ' 
 It is singular that we will the end only : the means are 
 directed by mind, or in some cases by a necessary con- 
 nection. In sneezing, in coughing, and yawning, vo- 
 lition appears imperfectly, if at all, exerted; and the 
 motions excited appear to arise from a connection of 
 nerves, though the means are directed with great preci- 
 sion to the end. 
 
 The great intellectual principle which pervades every 
 intellectual function, the association of ideas, is also 
 carried on in the brain; and it is this principle which 
 seems to require that the receptacle of our ideas should 
 be so large and extensive. We mean not to revive 
 the old system of material vestiges as the effect of im- 
 
CER 
 
 399 
 
 CER 
 
 pression, and the sensible prototypes of our ideas ; but 
 it involves no contradiction to suppose, that a nervous 
 fibre, whose mobility has been once excited, will more 
 readily yield to the same stimulus, when repeated in a 
 less degree ; and ideas once connected will, by the same 
 increased mobility, be excited by any impression, men- 
 tal or corporeal, on the neighbouring parts, as the voice 
 involuntarily pursues the air which another has begun 
 to sing. The variety of distinct impressions communi- 
 cated to the mind through the medium of the nerves, 
 necessarily, therefore, requires an extended bulk of the 
 common sensorium ; and, though a part of the cere- 
 brum may be occasionally destroyed without apparent 
 injury to any function, we need only reflect how few 
 and simple are the ideas of the greater number of man- 
 kind, compared with those of Bacon, Newton, Boyle, 
 or Locke. Yet we see, after a partial compression of 
 the brain, some of the powers of mind greatly weak- 
 ened ; and it is singular that these powers are chiefly 
 such as are concerned in succession, and consequently 
 association ; as in counting numbers, or pursuing any 
 successive train of ideas. 
 
 It has been doubted, whether the mind can of itself 
 commence a train of thought wholly new, or excite 
 ideas different from those received through the senses. 
 We have, as already observed, never been able to dis- 
 cover any such in all the wanderings of a morbidly 
 excited imagination, all the reveries of fancy, all the 
 eccentric images in dreams or low delirium : yet the 
 mind can voluntarily again raise ideas formerly im- 
 pressed; and this faculty is styled reminiscence, or me- 
 mory : a power which is greatly assisted by association. 
 
 Though we consider mind as an immaterial princi- 
 ple, yet, as its instrument is the brain, the state of 
 mind must often appear to partake of the diseases of the 
 body : and the restoration of mind equally follows the 
 returning health of body. The reason is, that we do 
 not see the mind act but through the medium of the 
 corporeal organs ; and every agent will be powerful in 
 proportion to the power of his means. We, therefore, 
 in considering the effects of astringents, referred the 
 change in the state of the nervous fluid to that of the 
 solid; and so again in mental diseases we shall en- 
 deavour to show the connection of mental powers with 
 the same fluid. In some instances the change is so 
 sudden, that the fluid itself must be primarily affected, 
 as in the attack of fevers ; and the mind is weakened in 
 proportion. This did not escape Shakspeare, who has 
 described the effects of an ague fit with the spirit of a 
 poet, ar.d the precision of a philosopher. Speaking of 
 Caesar, Cassius says, 
 
 " He had a fever when he was in Spain ; 
 And, when the fit was on him, I did mark 
 How he did shake ! "Tis true, this god did shake : 
 His coward lips did from their colour fly : 
 And That same eye, whose bend doth awe the world, 
 Did lose its lustre I did hear iiim groan ; 
 A) e ; and that tongue of his, that bade the Romans 
 >!:<rk h.m. and write his speeches in their books, 
 ' Alas !' it cried, ' Give me some drink, Titinius,' 
 As a sick girl." 
 
 This sudden change in the nervous energy, as evi- 
 dent in fevers, and in breathing noxious vapours, has 
 been styled by Dr. Cullen " ctllapae ;" and we shall 
 
 adopt the term more from shortness than any desire of 
 connecting it with any real alteration, or as referring 
 to any theory. Yet, as we know no instance in nature 
 of a sensible fluid circulating with the rapidity of the 
 nervous ; and as we do know that a power not obvious 
 to our senses, which possesses some of its peculiar 
 properties, really exists, we perceive no theoretical te- 
 merity in adopting its terms. It extends, as we have 
 said, the bounds of language ; and facts expressed in 
 this language may be without violence transferred to 
 any other, when future discoveries may extend our 
 knowledge of this mysterious power, whose cause we 
 know not, but whose influence is general and exten- 
 sive. 
 
 To penetrate further into the regions of metaphysics 
 is not suitable to our present object. What we have 
 now introduced, we shall have occasion hereafter to ap- 
 ply. We shall conclude this article with some more 
 particular account of the circulation through the brain 
 than the pages of Dr. Motherby and his associate have 
 supplied. To connect the whole, a little repetition is 
 unavoidable. 
 
 The course of the carotid arteries has been already 
 explained; and the peculiarity in the circulation chiefly 
 relates to the venous system. The veins are large and 
 tortuous, unconnected with cellular substance, without 
 valves ; freely anastomosing, and terminating in reser- 
 voirs rather than in large trunks. The apparent great 
 object of this apparatus is to confine a certain portion of 
 blood in the head ; and, at the risk of a morbid accu- 
 mulation, to prevent the source of the nerves from 
 wanting at any time a supply. Even respiration, as 
 we shall find, contributes to the same purpose. 
 
 The mode in which the veins open into the sinuses 
 confirm the same principle. We are informed by Vicq 
 d'Azyr that they open in a direction opposite to the 
 current of blood; and, though the universality of this 
 distribution has been doubted, it is admitted that they 
 very frequently penetrate obliquely through the coats 
 of the sinus, as the ureters into the bladder; or that 
 little^ valves occasionally cover their apertures ; a struc- 
 ture which produces the same effects. 
 
 Where the veins penetrate the dura mater, this mem- 
 brane and the pia mater are united by a fatty substance, 
 which has been mistaken for the glands of Pacconius ; 
 but these are in the cavity of the longitudinal sinus, 
 and act still further as valves, to save the arteries from 
 the danger of being exhausted ; since these glands are 
 placed at the entrance of the vein into the sinus. The 
 course of the smaller veins is circuitous, and with dif- 
 ficulty, explained without numerous plates. We shall 
 not attempt a description, for it admits of no application. 
 
 The arteries in the plexus choroides, which are 
 peculiarly minute and tortuous, probably have an im- 
 portant office, which we cannot even conjecture. The 
 veins are large which arise from them, and some are 
 peculiarly conspicuous. The great central vein of the 
 brain is styled, from Galen, who first described it, 
 vena Galeni. From nearly the centre of the brain, this 
 vein collecting all the blood, enters the fourth sinus, 
 where it receives the blood from the inferior longitu- 
 dinal sinus. But to be more distinct, we shall begin 
 with the latter. 
 
 The great longitudinal sinus commences near the 
 root of the nose, and runs backward close to the skull; 
 
C ER 
 
 400 
 
 C ER 
 
 over the head, in the direction of the sagittal suture, 
 The vena Galeni, running backward, forms the chord 
 of this arc. At nearly two thirds from the front, to 
 the occipital bone in this chord, the inferior longitudi- 
 nal sinus descends to meet it, forming the fourth sinus. 
 It descends in a curved line, not concentric with, or 
 parallel to, the great longitudinal sinus, but nearly in 
 the same direction ; and in the prolongation of this 
 chord, where it meets the longitudinal sinus near the 
 occipital bone, the left and right lateral sinuses branch 
 off, terminating in their respective jugulars, after a ho- 
 rizontal course of some length. 
 
 Nearly at the fore part of the base of the skull, be- 
 low where the vena Galeni assumes a distinguished 
 bulk, there are some other sinuses, irregular in their 
 shape, and tortuous in their course, which terminate 
 also in the jugulars. 
 
 The great sinus is formed by the splitting of the la- 
 minae of the dura mater, and as the separation is more 
 distant above, the cavity of the sinus is triangular ; the 
 inferior lesser sinus runs along the edge of the falx, 
 without any peculiar form ; but the fourth sinus, 
 which is continued along the tentorium, by the joint 
 action of this membrane and the falx, is also drawn into 
 a triangular shape. The olher sinuses are apparently 
 enlarged tortuous veins, which we need not particularly 
 mention. 
 
 It is obvious from this description, that nature anxi- 
 ously retains a portion of blood in the head, even at 
 the risk, as we have said, of accidental accumulation. 
 But she has not incurred this danger, without attempts 
 to lessen or relieve it. Though the longitudinal and 
 the occipital sinuses are bound by the dura mater and 
 tentorium, the rest are free, and admit of dilatation. At 
 the point of meeting the angle of the occipital bone, 
 they are so closely tied down, that the ancients sup- 
 posed the blood in this part subjected to a peculiar pres- 
 sure, and the point of union was styled the torcular 
 Herophili, from its discoverer. The inferior sinuses, 
 however, have no such restrictions ; and they commu- 
 nicate by veins, styled the emmissarise of Santorinus, 
 which communicate also with the external veins. 
 Vicq. d'Azyr informs us, that those sinuses which lie 
 near the orbits and ethmoidal bone, the orbitar and 
 carvenous, anastomose by a number of small veins 
 with the hinder veins of the nose ; so that the advan- 
 tages of critical hsemorrhages from the nose in reliev- 
 ing acute fevers where the head is affected, will be suf- 
 ficiently obvious. But, though authors have described 
 the emissaries of Santorinus with particular care as the 
 source of relief in apoplexies, and similar disorders 
 arising from accumulation, their bulk is by no means 
 equal to this office; and ihey seem chiefly useful in 
 preventing partial compression, from the too great ful- 
 ness of any particular sinus. 
 
 The uses of the sinuses have been differently ex- 
 plained by former authors; and these cavities have 
 been supposed reservoirs, to prevent any sudden inter- 
 ruption in the blood through the vena cava to the heart 
 from pressing too strongly on the tender medullary or- 
 gan. If this were, however, the case, they are adapted 
 very imperfectly for the purpose, since they are closely 
 tied down where dilatation might be safely allowed ; and 
 without any restriction in the base of the skull where 
 ihelr compression must necessarily be injurious. If it 
 
 be true that the nervous fibres require an active circu- 
 lation for the support of their excitement, it rrfust be 
 an object of the highest importance that the arteries of 
 the brain should not be suddenly emptied, or frequently 
 liable to the accidents that may occasion it. This pur- 
 pose the sinuses answer very completely; and, as we 
 shall find, that during inspiration the course of the 
 blood in the upper vena cava is obstructed, this func- 
 tion will appear to be an assistant in the same office. 
 
 See Winslow's Anatomy ; Haller's Physiology ; Wil- 
 lis' Anatome Cerebri ; Vicq. d'Azyr on Brain, and his 
 Memoirs in the Academy of Sciences for 1781 ; Mala- 
 carne Encephalotomia Nuova ; Monro on the Nervous 
 System. 
 
 CE'REBRUM ELONGA'TUM. See MEDULLA SPIXA- 
 LIS. 
 
 CE'REBRI AFFE'CTIO SPASMO'DICO-EC'- 
 STATICA. See AFOPLEXIA. 
 
 CE'HEBRI COMPRE'SSIO, and CONCUSSIO. COMPRES- 
 SION OF THE BRAIN : (from con, and premo, to ,/iress to- 
 gether ; and con, and yuatio, to shake together}. 
 
 This often happens from external injuries, and gene- 
 rally attended with giddiness, dimness of sight, coma, 
 loss of voluntary motion, vomiting, an apoplectic ster- 
 tor in breathing, convulsive tremors hi different mus- 
 cles, a dilated state of the pupil of the eye, even when 
 exposed to a clear light ; paralysis of different parts, 
 especially of the side of the body opposite to that part of 
 the head which has been injured ; involuntary evacua- 
 tion of the urine and faeces ; an oppressed, and, in 
 many cases, an irregular, pulse ; and when the violence 
 done to the head has been considerable, it is commonly 
 attended with a discharge of blood from the nose, eyes, 
 and ears. Some of the milder of these symptoms, such 
 as vertigo, stupefaction, and a temporary loss of sensi- 
 bility, are frequently induced by slight blows on the 
 head ; and as they often appear to be more the conse- 
 quence of a shock, or concussion given to the sub- 
 stance of the brain, than of compression induced upon 
 it, so they soon commonly disappear, either by the 
 effects of rest alone, or some other gentle means. (See 
 CONCUSSIO.) But when any of the other symptoms 
 take place, such as convulsive tremors, dilatation of 
 the pupils, involuntary passage of the urine and fa;ces, 
 and especially when much blood is discharged from the 
 mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, it is almost certain that 
 much violence has been done to' the brain, and that 
 compression in some part is induced. In fine, a com- 
 pression of the brain may be brought on by whatever 
 contributes to diminish the cavity of the cranium, or 
 increase its contents in any considerable degree : hence 
 fractures, attended with depression of any part of its 
 bones, forcible introduction of any extraneous body 
 through both tables of the skull, the effusion of blood, 
 serum, pus, or any other matter, the thickening of the 
 bones of the head produced by lues venerea, collection 
 of water in the ventricles, or other parts of the brain, 
 may occasion this disease. For the cure of which see 
 CONCUSSJO ; FRACTUHA CHANII ; DEPHESSIO, EXTRAVA- 
 SATIO, HYDROCEPHALUS ; also Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. 
 p. 132, &c. 
 
 CE'REBRI BA'SIS. See PALATUM. 
 
 CE'HEBRI GA'LEA. See CRANIUM. 
 
 CEREFO'LIUM, a corruption of CH.ZHOPIIYLLUM. 
 See COELIFOLIUM, and CH.EREFOLIUM. 
 
CER 
 
 401 
 
 C E 11 
 
 CEREFO'LIUM HISPA'MCUM. See MYRRHIS. 
 CEREFO'LIUM SYLVE'STRE. See CH.EROPHYLLUM SYL- 
 
 VESTRE. 
 
 CEREL.E'UM, (from Kept, wax, and A*i, oleum'). 
 See CEH\TUM et OLEUM CER.E, under CEHA. 
 
 CEREVI'SIA AMA'RA, and AXTISCORBUTI- 
 CA, (from Cere,~) as all ales are made of corn. See 
 ALLA. 
 
 CEREVI'SI-E CATAPLA'SMA. Into the grounds of strong 
 beer stir as much oat meal as will make it of a suitable 
 consistence. This is sometimes employed as a stimu- 
 lant, and antiseptic to mortified parts. 
 
 CE'RIA, or CE'RLE, (from cereus, soft taper}. See 
 
 CE'RIOX, xifiet, a honey comb, (from *ff(, wax'). 
 See ACHOR. 
 
 CERITUS, or CERRI'TUS, (from Ceres,) the dis- 
 ease arising from malt liquors. 
 
 CE'RNUUS, (from cernuo, to fall isith the face 
 downwards}. In botany it means bent downwards, 
 drooping, hanging down its head. 
 
 O'MA, et CERO'NIUM. See CERATUM. 
 
 CEROPI'SSUS, (from **;, ivax, and iri<rr*,fiitch}. 
 Also called drofiax, dnfiacismus. A plaster of pitch 
 and wax. It was usual to spread it on cloth or leather, 
 and to apply it to some part of the body, then to pull it 
 ofl' again and apply it afresh, frequently renewing the 
 application and removal, to induce a redness on the part 
 and attract the fluids which nourish it. To render this 
 plaster the more efficacious, acrimonious powders were 
 added to it. This DROPAX was also used to make hair fall 
 off, or to pull it off from any part. But the ingredients 
 for the dropaces were pitch, oil, bitumen,~galbanum, 
 and other stimulants. 
 
 CERO'TUM, (from xtf*;, isax~). See CERATUM. 
 
 CE RRO, (from ?*, c ,rnu, because its wood is hard 
 like iiorn). See PHELLODRYS. 
 
 CERV MEN AU'RIS, (fromrerajiMu:). The WAX 
 in the EARS. The Latins.call it cerea, aurium gordes, 
 and murmcrata aurium, cyfii^le, cyfiselis, fugile. It in- 
 visc^ies, and retains insects, and prevents their hurting 
 the membrana tympani. It is a yellow, oily, bitter, and 
 viscid fluid, which is inspissated by stagnation, softens 
 by heat, and evaporates in a white smoke, whose ouour 
 resembles that of burning fat. By a continuance of 
 the heat, it melts, swells, grows dark, and emits an am- 
 moniacal and empyreumatic odour. It mixes with 
 V.V.UT, forming an emulsion, which, on putrefaction 
 taking place, deposits white flakes. Alcohol dissolves 
 more than half; and, when evaporated, a deep coloured 
 substance remains, nearly resembling the resin of bile. 
 What the alcohol does not dissolve appears to be albu- 
 men, which, when burnt, leaves marks of soda and 
 phosphat of lime. .Ether dissolves it, but the solution 
 is less coloured ; so that, added to these ingredients, it 
 seems to contain a peculiar colouring principle. It is 
 separated from the glands in the part of the ear in which 
 it is found. It is fluid when first discharged, but soon 
 thickens by stagnation. Wax, under some circum- 
 stances, occasions deafness. See SURDITAS. 
 
 CERU'SSA. So called because it was a pigment 
 made by dissolving lead in vinegar, and formed of the 
 consistence of wax ; hence x-tf'1, xtpm., Kifeif-nt, unde 
 --*. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 CERU'SSA ASTIMO'XII. See ANTIMOMUM. 
 VOL. i. 
 
 CERVA RIA, and CERVA'RIA NI'GRA, 'from 
 cervug, a stag, because deer are fond of it). See 
 LASERPITIUM VULGATIUS, et OREOSELIXUM. 
 
 CE'RVI SPI'NA. See RHAMNUS. 
 
 CERVICA'LES, belonging to the neck, (from cer- 
 vix, the neck,} the nerves which pass through the ver- 
 tebrae of the neck. 
 
 The first cervical nerve throws out a considerable 
 branch to the occiput ; supporting, in some degree, the 
 idea of Gall : it joins the ninth pair from the brain, to 
 form the first cervical ganglion of the intercostal. 
 
 The second cervical nerve hath a very remarkable 
 plexus ; it sends out a very considerable nerve to the 
 occifiut, as well as the first. It sends off three branches 
 behind the sterno mastoideus, where they are entangled 
 with the accessorius Willisii. The first branch, going 
 upward and backward, becomes cutaneous on the pos- 
 terior parts of the temporal and parietal bones. The 
 second goes upward, and a little forward under the 
 sterno mastoideus, and throws branches to the parotid 
 gland, to the lobe, and to the posterior side of the ear. 
 The third goes horizontally forward to the neck, and 
 there becomes a cutaneous nerve, which is sometimes 
 pricked in opening the external jugular vein. 
 
 The third cervical nerve goes downwards by a number 
 of filaments towards the shoulders, and produces the 
 phrenic nerve, which runs towards the thorax, before 
 the anterior portion of the scalenus, between the sub- 
 clavian artery and vein, contiguous to the trunk of the 
 par vagum; passes down before the root of the lungs, 
 follows the pericardium, and branches out in the dia- 
 phragm. That on the right is shorter than that on the 
 left, as the latter goes round the apex of the heart. 
 
 The four inferior pairs, since a similar nerve arises 
 on both sides, are larger than those already named. 
 Their main trunk, with the first nerve of the back, 
 passes between the portions of the scalenus over the 
 first rib, into the axilla, where they produce six trunks, 
 which go to the upper extremities. In their way thither 
 they detach branches to all the arteries. 
 
 The first of these six branches is the HUMERA'HS, 
 which follows the course of the artery of that name, 
 round the head of the os humeri. 
 
 The second is the CUTA'XEUS, which runs down the 
 inside of the arm, and goes into the fore arm, just where 
 we open the basilic vein, and is often wounded. 
 
 The third is called the MUSCULO CUTA'VEUS, and is 
 larger. It rises pretty high, and throws branches into 
 the coraco brachiaeus, through which the trunk passes 
 obliquely ; it is then covered by the biceps, and, passing 
 through between the brachiasus and biceps, it sends off 
 several branches, and lies on the outside of the tendon 
 of the last mentioned muscle, where we commonly 
 bleed in the median cephalic vein. 
 
 The fourth is called CUBITA'LIS, or VLXA'RIS, the 
 ulnar nerve; it follows the course of the artery, but 
 passes gradually backwards, and gets behind the inner 
 condyle of the os humeri, betwixt which and the ole- 
 cranon it passes to the^fore arm. A little above the 
 carpus it divides into an anterior and posterior branch, 
 which goes to the palm, the back of the hand, and fin- 
 gers. See, under CUBITALIS, Cheselden's account. 
 
 The fifth branch, called MEDIA 'NUS, the median 
 nerve, passes down contiguous to the brachial artery, 
 and,- accompanying the vessel, goes to the fore arm 
 
 3 F 
 
C E R 
 
 402 
 
 C ER 
 
 and to the palm of the hand, thence to the thumb and 
 fingers. 
 
 The sixth branch, called the RADIA'LIS, radial nerve, 
 passes down the inside of the arm, and then backwards 
 between the brac.hiacus externus, and the short heads of 
 the biceps externus, attended by the artery. When it 
 hath got round, it runs down ; and, at the head of the 
 radius, it gives oft' a cutaneous branch, which goes to 
 the thumb and fingers on the back of the hand, whilst 
 the main trunk passes round the head of the radius 
 through the supinator radii brevis, and goes betwixt the 
 radius and ulna, to be lost in the extensor digitorum 
 communis, and the muscles of the carpus and thumb. 
 
 CEIIVK'.V'I.KS ARTE'RI.S. The ARTERIES of the 
 NECK. ' 
 
 The cervical artery rises from the subclavian on its 
 upper side, and is presently afterwards divided into two, 
 which sometimes come out separately, and at others by 
 a small common trunk ; the anterior goes to the ante- 
 rior muscles which move the neck and head, the poste- 
 rior to the scalenus, trapezius, Sec. 
 
 The anterior cervicalis, running behind the carotid of 
 the same side, is distributed to the musculus coraco- 
 hyoiclseus, mastoidaeus, cutaneus, sterno-hyoidaeus, and 
 sterno-thyroidaeus, to the jugular gland, and aspera ar- 
 teria ; the muscles of the pharynx, bronchia, cesopha- 
 gus, and to the anterior muscles, which move the neck 
 and head. This artery has been observed to send out 
 the intercostalis superior. 
 
 The posterior cervicalis arises sometimes a little after 
 'he vcrlebralis, and sometimes from that artery. It 
 passes under the transverse apophysis of the last ver- 
 tebra of the neck, and from thence runs up backward, 
 in a winding course, on the vertebral muscles of the 
 neck, and then returns in the same manner. It com- 
 municates with a descending branch of the occipital ar- 
 tery, and with another of the vertebral, about the se- 
 cond vertebra. It is distributed to the musculi scaleni, 
 angularis scapulae, and trapezius, and to the jugular 
 glands and integuments. 
 
 CKRVICA'LES VEN.S:. The CERVICAL. VEINS. They 
 are branches from the upper external jugular veins, or 
 from the vertebral veins : they spread in the vertebral 
 muscles of the neck, and communicate with the hu- 
 ineralis and occipitalis. 
 
 CERVICA'LIS DESCE'NDENS, DO'RSI. See SACRO LUM- 
 
 liAIUS ACCESSOUIUS. 
 
 CERVICA'RIA, (from cervix, the neck, so named 
 because it was supposed to be efficacious in disorders 
 of the neck and throat). BELL FLOWER, or CAMPA- 
 NULA. 
 
 The flower consists of one petal or flower leaf, shaped 
 like a bell: before it is blown it is of a pentagonal 
 iigure, and when fully opened it is cut into five seg- 
 ments at the top. The summit of the pedicle is ex- 
 panded into an ovary, whose apex is crowned with a 
 inonophylloua quinquifid calyx, divided into five long 
 segments. The seed vessel is for the most part divided 
 into three cells, each having a hole at the bottom, by 
 which the seed is emitted. 
 
 Camp.unula esculenta. SMALL or GARDEN UAMPION. 
 Campanula ruputiculus Lin. Sp. PI. 232. 
 
 The roots are used in salads. 
 
 Medium, -viola Mariana Lin. Sp. PI, 236, Syrian 
 
 BELL FLOWER. 
 
 Trachrlium, (from ffecx.r^of, the throat,} campanula 
 vulgar wr >r,ajor. GREAT THROAT WORT, aud CAN- 
 TERBURY BELLS. Campanula, trachdium Lin. Sp. PI. 
 235. 
 
 The root is very moderately astringent. 
 
 CERVI'CUL.E SPI'RITUS, (from cervus, a stag}. 
 Rulandus gives this appellation to the spirit of the bone- 
 of a stag's heart. 
 
 CE'RVIX. Usually confined to the back part of th- 
 neck; hence derived by some from cur-vus, crooked; 
 but, by others, quasi cerebri via, as the road leading to 
 the brain ; also collum, the NECK. This is applied 
 figuratively to different parts ; and there is the cervix 
 vesicts, uteri, ossis. (See VESICA, UTERUS, and PRO- 
 CESSUS). But, in its general acceptation, it means that 
 part of the body situated betwixt the head and breast. 
 
 The neck is divided into the anterior part or throat, 
 and the posterior or nape. It contains the larynx, a part 
 of the trachea arteria, the pharynx, part of the oesopha- 
 gus, the musculi cutanei, sterno-mastoidaei, sterno- 
 hyoidaei, hyo-thyroides, coraco-hyoidaei, splenius, corn- 
 plexus, the musculi vertebrales, which lie upon the first 
 seven vertebra, and a portion of the medulla spinalis. 
 
 The ARTERIES which go to the neck, are the artcrix 
 carotides externae, et internae, vertebrales, et cervicales. 
 The VEINS are, the venae jugulares externae et internae, 
 cervicales, et vertebrales. The NERVES are, the portio 
 dura of the auditory nerves, the eighth, ninth, and tenth 
 pair, the seven cervical pairs, and the nervi sympathetic! 
 maximi. 
 
 A contraction of the neck to one side is among the 
 disorders to which it is subject. Tulpius calls this 
 contraction CAPUT OBSTIPUM ; but it is a species of con- 
 tractura: he hath removed this disorder in those who 
 had exceeded their twentieth year, and were born with 
 it : others have had the same success. 
 
 This disorder is usually described under the title of 
 the WRY NECK. It proceeds from burns, a stricture in 
 the skin, a relaxation of some of the muscles in the 
 neck on one side, or a contraction of them on the 
 other; but the most common cause is a contraction of 
 the mastoid or sterno-mastoid muscle only. 
 
 If it depends on a paralysis on one side, the cure 
 must depend on that of the disease : if from inflam- 
 mation, external blisters and stimulants are employed. 
 In general, emollients on the contracted part, and sti- 
 mulants on the opposite, afford the most probable 
 means of relief. Electrical sparks, drawn from the re- 
 laxed side, are also often useful ; and the contracted 
 muscle, should be kept at its full extent of distention, 
 by a bandage keeping the head steady in the opposite 
 direction. 
 
 If these remedies fail, two or three incisions trans- 
 versely through the skin, where it is contracted, may 
 be made. If the cause is from several muscles being 
 contracted, the cure will be more difficult ; but if there 
 is a contraction of the mastoid muscle only, or, as 
 called by some, the sterno-mastoid muscle, the cure is 
 effected by dividing it. 
 
 In this operation, Mr. Sharpe directs us " to make a 
 transverse incision through the skin and fat, some- 
 thing broader than the muscle, and not above half an 
 inch from the clavicle ; then passing the probed razor 
 with care underneath the muscle, draw it out, and cut 
 the muscle. After the incision is made, the wound is 
 
CE T 
 
 403 
 
 C II A 
 
 to be filled with dry lint, and always dressed so as to 
 prevent the extremities of the muscles from re-uniting; 
 to which end they are to be separated from each other 
 as much as possible, by the assistance of a supporting 
 bandage for the head during the whole time of the 
 cure, which will generally be about a month." 
 
 Mr. Pott directs to cut through the muscle as near 
 the middle as may be, taking care not to wound the 
 carotid artery, nor the jugular vein. Dr. Hunter pre- 
 fers making the incision near the sternum : he says, 
 that at the lower part of the muscle it is best to perform 
 this operation, because, there, the cellular membrane 
 is not in any great proportion. Mr. Sheldon advises 
 us not to use the razor above named, as we may en- 
 danger cutting the carotid artery, the jugular vein, and 
 the eighth pair of nerves. He prefers the incision 
 knife, to cut gently in a transverse direction ; in that 
 case the fibres will fly from the edge of the knife, and, 
 wiih a moderate attention, the dangers just mentioned 
 will be avoided. See Bell's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 366. 
 White's Surgery, p. 38". 
 
 CE'RVUS. (from r.=. ex.*;, corn u ; so called because of 
 the exuberance of its horns). The STAG, HART, or MALE 
 of the red deer. The flesh of these animals, until they 
 are three years old, is excellent. The bone of the 
 stag's heart, called crux cervi, from its shape being 
 that of a cross; is only the tendons of the muscles of its 
 heart hardened. This bone, as it is called, should be 
 very white. 
 
 Balls are formed in their stomachs from the hairs 
 -vhich they swallow when licking themselves. These 
 balls are called elaifihofiiln. See CAPRA ALPIXA. 
 
 The tears of a stag are the sordes collected in the 
 inner angles of the eye, resembling wax. This matter 
 hath many virtues ridiculously attributed to it, and is 
 given in doses of three or four grains. 
 
 CE'RVUS DA'MA. See DAMA. 
 
 CER'VUS MI'XOR AMERICA'XUS BEZOA'RTICUS. The 
 deer which produces the West Indian bezoar, q. v. 
 
 CE'RVUS ODORA'TUS. See MOSCHUS. 
 
 CE'RVUS RANGI'FER. The REIN DEER, called by some 
 authors tarandut, and niachiis. It is an animal very com- 
 mon in all the northern regions, of the shape of a stag, 
 but its body is thicker, and its whole make much more 
 robust and strong. It is of great use as a beast of car- 
 riage to the Laplanders, and almost all the northern 
 nations. Scheffer alleges, from Tornaeus, that though 
 ;> cloven footed ar>im?-l, and plainly of the deer kind, it 
 does not chew the cud; but this is wholly disbelieved 
 by the more accurate naturalists. Its horns and hoofs 
 have bsjcTi suid to be of use in spasmodic affections. 
 
 CESTRE'US. SeeMuoiLis. 
 
 CESTRI'TES YIXUM/from r.>:$n,bctony). Wine 
 impregnated with betony. 
 
 CE'STRUM, (from xtr'f*, a dart ; so called either 
 from the shape of its flowers, which resemble a dart, or 
 because it was used to extract the broken ends of darts 
 from wounds). See BETOMCA. 
 
 CETA'CEUS,(from ce(e,a whale}. Cetaceous fishes 
 ut-e very large, bring forth a perfect animal instead of 
 spawn : like viviparous animals, they respire by means 
 of lungs, and nourish their young with milk. 
 
 CE'TE, (from the Chaldaean word Xro/a). This term 
 is usually applied to the spermaceti whale; t,hy 
 macroctfihaius Lin. See SPERMACETI. 
 
 CE'TERACH. See ASPLENIUM. 
 
 CE'TUS. See CETE. The WHALE. There 
 many kinds of this fish; but the two principal are the 
 Greenland whale : also called baltzna. vulgaris^ balxna. 
 major, musculus; according to Pliny, niysiicelus: the 
 GREENLAND, or BLACK WHALE. The spermaceti whale 
 is the physeter macroce/ihalus. 
 
 It is from the upper jaw that :;/;<;/<? bone is taken, 
 and from no other part of this fish. Besides this bone, 
 its only produce is its oil, used for burning in lamps, 
 but of no use in medicine. In Paris, they have 
 sorts of tuhale oil : the best is called huiie a'e grandc 
 baye: it is made from the blubber immediately at 
 is taken out of the fish, and is not so offensive in smei! 
 as that from Holland, which is melted down after their 
 arrival. 
 
 The latter also called cachalot. . from ha 
 
 teeth only in the lower jaw, bal&na macroccfihala, Irom/ic. 
 byaris, occa. The SPERMACETI WHALE does not afford 
 any y-'iale bone; but its teeth are ivory. From its body 
 it yields a finer oil than that from the Gj'eenland spe- 
 cies ; as well as SPERMACETI, q. v. 
 
 CEYADI'LLA, (from cevada, barley, Spanish 1 !. 
 Called also sebadilla, sabadilla, cau*;. . ricanum. 
 hordeum causlicum, cania interaecfjr. INDIAN CAUSTIC 
 BARLEY. Veratrirm sabadilla, not included in the Spe- 
 cies Plantarum. It is the seed vc.- Mexican 
 plant; like a barley ear, but with sc r - r 'i r.ot exceeding 
 the size of lintseed. They are reckoned the strongest of 
 the vegetable caustics. Monardes says, that for de- 
 stroying vermin, and as a corrosive for some kinds of 
 ulcers, they are equally effectual with the actual cau- 
 tery. Dale thinks the capsula of the seed only is 
 used : the taste is, however, bitter and acrid ; in quality 
 highly drastic, and powerfully anthelmintic. It is also 
 diuretic and emetic. The dose to a child from two to 
 four years old, is two grains; from hence to eight, five 
 grains; from eight to twelve, ten grains. 
 
 CE'VIL. See LUDUS HELMONTII. 
 
 CHA'A. See THEA. 
 
 CHACARI'LLA. See THURIS CORTEX. 
 
 CHiREFO'LIUM, CH.EROPHY'LLUM, (from 
 (, to rejoce, and s/AA, folium, a leaf, so called 
 from the abundance of its leaves). Called also cerefo- 
 lium, gingidium; COMMON CHERVIL. It is the scandijr 
 cerefolium Lin. Sp. PI. 368. It is an umbelliferous 
 plant, with winged leaves, like those of parsley, pro- 
 ducing smooth long seeds, shaped like a bird's beak; a 
 native of the southern parts of Europe, sown annually 
 in our gardens, and slightly aromattic, aperient, and 
 diuretic, differing not from parsley in its medical vir- 
 tues. Distilled with water, it affords a small quantity 
 of essential oil. 
 
 CH.EREFOLIUM SVLVE'STRE PERE'NNE CICU'T.E FO'LIO, 
 Cicutaria, -vulgaris, myrrhis sylvestris, cartfvlium syl- 
 veslre; WILD CICELT ; cow WEED. Cher-j/ihyilum 
 syl-vestre Lin. Sp. PI. 369. The roots are poisonous, 
 causing difficulty of breathing, torpor, and delirium. 
 The roots resemble parsnips, and are called by the coun- 
 try people MADNIPS. The leaves resemble those of hem- 
 lock. 
 
 CHAIARXA'MBAR. See CASSIA FISTUHRIS. 
 
 CHAI'TA. Properly the name of quadrupeds; but 
 Rufus Ephesius expresses by it the hair of the hind head. 
 
 CHA'LAPA. See JALAPA. 
 
 CHALA'SIS, (from x*A*, to relax'\ See RE 
 
 ATIO. 
 
 3F 
 
Oil A 
 
 404 
 
 CH A 
 
 CHALA'STICA MEDICAME'NTA, (from the 
 same). RELAXING MEDICINES. 
 
 CHALA'Z^E, and CHALA'ZIA, (from *Ag*<, 
 hail stones; grandines lup ). This name is given to a 
 white knotty string at each end of an egg, formed of a 
 plexus of the fibres of the membranes, by which the 
 yolk and the white are connected : it is sometimes 
 called arquatum. 
 
 It is also a species of the hordeolum. STYE, STIAN, 
 or STITHE, a moveable, hard, white, encysted tumour 
 on the margin of the eye lid, resembling a hail stone; 
 and differs from the crithe, another species, only in 
 being moveable. It continues long, and proceeds 
 slowly, and is often merely an enlargement of one of 
 the sebaceous glands in consequence of obstruction ; 
 but occasionally of a more solid consistence. Some- 
 times it may be dispersed with the unguentum coeru- 
 leum forlius, and with a few roses of calomel. If they 
 fail to relieve, make an incision through the skin which 
 covers them, and dissect the tumour clearly out, or 
 touch the skin over them with caustic, until the whole 
 is wasted. See St. Yves on the Disorders of the Eye. 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. p. 264. Nos. Meth. Ocul. of 
 Dr. Wallis, p. 4. 
 
 CHALBA'NE. See GALBANUM. 
 
 CHALCA'NTHUM, (from #*A*5, brass, and *?, 
 a Jiotvcr). FLOWERS OF BKASS. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 CHALCEDO'NIUS, is the name of a medicine, 
 which Galen directs to be used in disorders of the ears. 
 Ak>o a species of onyx stone brought from Chalcedon. 
 
 CHALCI'TIS, (from je*Aw< , brass). The native is 
 said to be a vitriolic mineral, containing copper and 
 iron, of a copperish colour. As it cannot be procured, 
 Dr. Alston thinks that its best succedaneum is the 
 chalcitis officinarum. See VITHIOH COLCOTHAR, and 
 VITRIOLUM VIRIDF.. 
 
 CHALCOI'DEUM, Os. The os cuneiforme of the 
 tarsus. See CUNEIFORME os. 
 
 CHA'LCOS. See ^Es. 
 
 CHA'LCUTE. BURNT BRASS. See jEs USTUM. 
 
 CHALICRA'TON. WINE and WATER, (from ;eA<{, 
 an old word that imports pure wine, and' xeganvni , to 
 mix). 
 
 CHALI'NOS. BRIDLE. This word is sometimes 
 used to express that part of the cheeks which, on each 
 side, is contiguous to the angles of the mouth, as the 
 part where the bridle of a horse is placed. 
 
 CHALYBEA'T^E A'QU^E. See Aqujs MINER- 
 ALES. 
 
 CHALY'BIS RUBI'GO and SAL. See FERRUM. 
 
 CIIA'LYBS, (from Chalybes, a people of Pontus, 
 who dug iron out of the earth). STEEL ; called also 
 fides. As a medicine, it differs not from iron. (V. 
 FERRUM.) See Neumann's Chemical works, the Dic- 
 tionary of Chemistry. 
 
 CHA'LYBS TARTARIZA'TUS. See FERRUM. 
 
 CHA'MA, (from , to gape; so named from its 
 wide mouthed shell). BASTARD COCKLE; called ajso 
 glycimeris magna, and chama glycimeris. They are 
 found in the Mediterranean sea, and are similar to our 
 -common cockle, and other shell fish. 
 
 CHAMjE'ACTE, (from ^X/AXI, upon the ground, 
 a.*]*, the elder). See EBULUS. 
 
 CHAMjEBA'LANOS, (from #/, and j8A**o5, a 
 trinj. See OROBUS. 
 
 CHAMjE'BATOS, (from #/<> and paiva, to go,- 
 so called from its creeping along the ground). See 
 
 RUBUS VULGARIS. 
 
 CHAM^ECE'DRYS, (from %*IMI, and ^, cedar'). 
 See ARBROTANUM F<EMINEUM. 
 
 CIIAM^ECE'RASUS, (from x*t""> and xefunt, 
 cherry tree). See CAPRIFOLIUM. 
 
 CHAM^CI'SSUS, (from #*f, and x.tevt$, ivy). 
 See HEDERA TERRESTRIS. 
 
 CHAM^ECI'STUS, (from #,.*<, and xvrltif, cystus~). 
 Panaoc chironium,consolidaaurea; cistus helianthemum 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 744. LITTLE or DWARF CISTUS, or SUN 
 FLOWER. It is vulnerary, and is supposed to make a . 
 good gargle 1 in diseases of the throat. 
 
 CHAMjECLE'MA, (from #*/*<, and x.*eftM, ivy). 
 See HEDEHA TERRESTRIS. 
 
 CHAM^EDA'PHNE, (from ^(, and }*&, the 
 laurel). See LAUREOLA MAS. 
 
 CHAM^E'DRYS, (from ,*<, and V> the oak). 
 GERMANDER. Chamedrys minor repens; -vulgaris. 
 Also called yuercula calamandrina, trissago; chamts- 
 drops P. jEginetse and Oribasii. SMALL GERMANDER, 
 and ENGLISH TREACLE. It is the teucrium chamedrya 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 790. CREEPING GERMANDER. 
 
 The chamsedrys is a small, creeping, shrubby plant, 
 with square stalks, small, stiff', oval leaves, notched 
 from the middle to the extremity, like those of the 
 oak tree, set in pairs at the joints, and purplish labi- 
 ated flowers, set thick together, wanting the upper lip. 
 It grows wild in France, Germany, and Switzerland. 
 It is sometimes found wild in England, but is generally 
 raised by culture in gardens. It flowers in June and 
 July. 
 
 The leaves and tops are slightly bitter and aromatic ; 
 and esteemed mildly aperient and corroborant. They 
 have been held in esteem in uterine and rheumatic com- 
 plaints; in intermittent fevers; scrofulous affections, 
 and other chronic complaints. At present, however, 
 they are little used. The best time for gathering this 
 herb is when the seeds are formed, and the tops are 
 then preferable to the leaves. When dry, the dose is 
 from 3 ss - to 7 i- Either water or spirit will extract 
 their virtue; but the watery infusion is more bitter. 
 This plant is an ingredient in the noted powder, called 
 from the duke of Portland, of which we add the original 
 receipt. 
 
 Take of the roots of round birthwort and gentian, 
 the tops and leaves of small germander, lesser centaury, 
 and ground pine, of each equal parts: powder them all 
 together. Of this powder a drachm must be taken, in 
 any convenient liquor, every morning, fasting, for three 
 months; then two scruples for three months; and, after 
 that, half a drachm for six months : and, to conclude the 
 process, half a drachm every other day for a year. ^F.tius 
 calls a powder similar to this, antidotes ex duobus cen- 
 taurt'ce generibua; Coclius Aurelianus, diacentaurion. 
 
 Experience, in general, hath tended to lessen the credit 
 of this composition, which hath little more than its an- 
 tiquity to support the character with which it was lately 
 raised. It differs but little from the diacentaureon of 
 Ccelius Aurelianus, the pulvis principis Mirandolae, 
 climax vel scala sacra, and others, of which an account 
 is given in the Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. vol. vi. p. 
 126, where also the origin of the duke of Portland's 
 powder is traced back to these boasted remedies. We 
 
C H A 
 
 4U5 
 
 C H A. 
 
 need not add on this subject to our former observations 
 on bitters, and on the gout cordial. See AMARA, and 
 ARTHRITIS. 
 
 CHAMJE'DHYS IN'CANA MARI'TIMA. See MARUM SY- 
 
 HIACVM. 
 
 CHAM.C'DRYS FRUTE'SCEXS. See TEUCRIVM. 
 
 CHAM-E'DRYSFRUTICO'SASYLYE'STRISMELI'SS^FO'LIO. 
 Se SALVIA SYLVESTRIS. 
 
 CHAM^E'DRYS PALUSTRIS AL'BIUM REDO'LEXS. See 
 SCORDIVM. 
 
 CHAMJE'DRYS SPU'RIA AXGU'STIFOLIA, vel LATIFOLIA. 
 See VERONICA. 
 
 CHAM.'DRYS. A name of a species of caryophyllata, 
 called avens. 
 
 CHAM.EL.E'A, CHAMEL.E'A, (from %***>, on 
 the ground, and t*xi*, the olive-tree"). WIDOW-WAIL. 
 Daphne Alfiina Lin. Sp. PI. 510. A shrub, with leaves 
 like the olive-tree. The juice is a powerful hydra- 
 gogue and cathartic, but much milder than mezereon, 
 and many other plants which belong to the same genus. 
 If it is applied to the pubes and abdomen of dropsical 
 patients, no medicine is said to be more effectual in 
 promoting urine. See LAVREOLA FOSMIXA. 
 
 CHAM-ELEA'GNUS, (from *w", and A*,y.5, 
 thetoild olive}. See MYRTCS BRABAXTICA. 
 
 CH AM.ELEMA, (from ;s*ft*r, and A<^a, ivy}. See 
 HEDERA TERRESTRIS. 
 
 CHAM zELE'ON, (from %*n*t, /mini, and A, lion ; 
 that is, d-aarf lion}. A lizard, supposed to be capable 
 of changing its colour at pleasure. It is also the name 
 given to some thistles from the variety and uncertainty 
 of their colour, and to some metallic preparations from 
 the same variety. 
 
 CHAMXLE'OS ALBUS, Sec. See CARDUUS PIXEA arid 
 
 CARL1NA. 
 
 CHAM-SLE'ON VE'HVM. See Cxictrs. 
 
 CHAMJLLEUCE, (from *ft*i, and Ari/Kij,) the herb 
 roll's foot. See TVSSILAGO. 
 
 CHAM-ELI'NUM. (from z*u*i, and A<, fax}. 
 See LIXUM CATHARTICUM. 
 
 CHAM.ELI'XUM VV'LGARE. See KXAWEL. 
 
 CHAM.EMELUM, (from K*?**', and fu>.**,an afi- 
 fle ; because it grows on the ground, and has the smell 
 of an apple). CAMOMILE. Galen calls it euanthemon. 
 It is corruptly named camomilla. The following are 
 the most common species. 
 
 .CHAM.EME'LVM XO'BILE. Cham. Romanum leucan- 
 themum odoratius, vel odoratissimum refiena; by Dios- 
 corides, c/irysocallia ; COMMON CAMOMILE. It is the 
 anthemis nobilis Lin. Sp. Plant. 1260. Xat. order com- 
 fiotitis radiate. 
 
 It is found wild in moist pasture grounds in many 
 parts of England, but is commonly cultivated in gar- 
 dens. It flowers in July, August, and the following 
 summer months ; and the seeds come to perfection at 
 the time of flowering. The leaves and flowers have a 
 strong, though not ungrateful smell, and bitter taste. 
 The flowers are more aromatic and bitter than the 
 leaves and the stalks ; the yellow disk is by far the 
 strongest. The smell and taste are both improved by 
 careful drying, and they lose very little by long keep- 
 ing. These flowers are found to consist of a bitter ex- 
 tive part, and an essential oil. The former is the 
 touic, and the latter the carminative portion. 
 
 The flowers only are used internally : they are bitter, 
 carminative, anodyne, antispasmodic ; of particular use 
 in cold flatulent colics, especially if joined with aroma- 
 tics ; in nephritic, hysteric, hypochondriac, and other 
 spasmodic disorders. The vomiting of breeding wo- 
 men, and the after-pains of parturition, are greatly re- 
 lieved by them ; and it has been idly supposed that they 
 will prevent the accession of puerperal fever, and pro- 
 mote the uterine discharges. In agues, from half a 
 drachm to 3 i. of the powder is given every two or three 
 hours during the intermission ; but as this quantity is 
 apt to run off by the bowels, it is usually joined to an 
 opiate or astringent. The camomile is useful in spas- 
 modic colics, and also in the dysentery, from its lax- 
 ative power ; but in diarrhoea it has been found hurtful. 
 In fevers of the low and irregular kind, attended with 
 visceral obstructions, especially when too nearly allied 
 to continual fevers to admit of the bark, the camomile 
 is assisted by a mixture of fixed alkaline salts, and 
 other corroborating medicines. A warm infusion, from 
 two to three ounces, taken twice a day, has been ef- 
 ficacious in relieving pains of the stomach. In much 
 larger quantity, it excites vomiting, and promotes the 
 operation of emetics ; for which purposes it is fre- 
 quently given. In general, camomile flowers possess 
 in a very great degree all the virtues of bitters (see 
 AMARA), rendered more effectual by the warmth of 
 the bitter oil, while, from the total absence of the 
 astringent principle, they are of - considerable service 
 in pulmonic affections. They seem superior in most 
 respects to the quassia, the columbo, to the angustura 
 bark, and perhaps the myrrh ; yielding perhaps only to 
 the columbo, where bile abounds in the stomach. If it 
 proves purgative, the best addition is the extract of the 
 logwood. Externally, the flowers are used in the de- 
 coction for fomentation, and are also an ingredient in 
 the decoction for clysters. 
 
 The dose may be from gr. x. to 3 i- f the dry pow- 
 der; of the fresh juice from the whole herb, from one 
 to six ounces, which, if taken just before the paroxysm 
 of agues, is said to be effectual in a few doses. This 
 juice is supposed to be peculiarly useful in strangury, 
 asthmas, jaundice, and dropsies. 
 
 Camomile flowers yield their virtue to water and to 
 spirit : the dry flowers make a more agreeable infusion 
 than those that are fresh or newly dried ; and the most 
 grateful is when cold water only is used. Distilled 
 with water, they impregnate it strongly ; and, from 
 the flowers, a small proportion of essential oil may be 
 thus obtained. This oil is of a yellowish colour, and 
 possesses all the virtues of the flowers in an eminent 
 degree. 
 
 Externally, this herb is discutient and antiseptic ; but 
 the flowers possess the greatest degree of these quali- 
 ties. Dr. Pringle says, that their antiseptic power is 120 
 times greater than that of sea salt. 
 
 A green oil is prepared from the herb, while it is 
 fresh, in April and May at furthest, by boiling it with, 
 olive oil until the leaves are almost crisped : but as boil- 
 ing dissipates the most efficacious part of the herb, the 
 best method is to steep the flowers cold in the oil, and 
 to strain it off as it is wanted. 
 
 kxtriictum C7iamtsu:e!i. EXTRACT OF CAMOMILE, 
 is prepared by boiling the flowers in distilled water, 
 
C II A 
 
 406 
 
 C H A 
 
 pressing and straining the decoction. When the fseccs 
 have subsided, the decoction is evaporated in a water- 
 bath saturated with sea salt, to a consistence proper for 
 making pills. Lond. Pharm. 1788. This extract is 
 remarkably antiseptic, according to the experiments of 
 Sir John Pringle ; and in doses of one or two scruples, 
 either given by itself, or added to other remedies, 
 proves highly beneficial in flatulence, indigestion, and 
 pains of the stomach and bowels. In the same manner 
 have the college of physicians of London ordered the 
 extract of broom tops, gentian, black hellebore, liquor- 
 ice, rue, and savine, to be made. But if the extract of 
 this flower is obtained from a spirituous tincture, it 
 retains much of its flavour, as well as its bitter taste. 
 Lewis's and Cullcn's Mat. Mcd. 
 
 CHAM<EME'LUM VULGA'RE, leucanthemum Dioscoridis; 
 
 COMMON WILD CORN, Or DOG*S CAMOMILE. It is the ma- 
 
 tricaria chamomilla Lin. Sp. PI. 1256. It is upright, an- 
 nual, and grows wild in corn fields. In France, and 
 other countries on the continent, its flowers are used 
 indiscriminately with the other species, but they are 
 weaker and more disagreeable. The oil obtained from 
 this species, by distillation, is of a fine blue colour, but 
 the air soon changes it to a yellow. 
 
 CHAM^EME'LUM FLO'RE PLE'NO, called also chameme- 
 lum nobile flore multifilici, and DOUBLE CAMOMILE. An- 
 themis nobilis var. /3. They are produced by culture, 
 and differ in their flowers from the Roman camomile 
 above described in being double, or having several rows 
 of the white petals, and the thick disk proportionably 
 smaller. Sometimes the disk is filled with the petals. 
 
 The single and the double flowered sorts are often 
 used indiscriminately : their leaves differ very little ; 
 but as the active parts chiefly reside in the disk or tu- 
 bular part of the florets, which in the single flowers are 
 largest, the latter are generally preferred. 
 
 The single sort affords most oil. 
 
 CHAMJEME'LUM FCETIDUM, called also cynatithemis, 
 cotula fxtida, anthemis cotula Lin. Sp. PI. 1261. 
 STINKING CAMOMILE, MAITHS, and MAY-WEED. It is 
 annual, growing in waste grounds and amongst corn. 
 It is more upright than the other species ; its leaves 
 are finer, and flowers closer. 
 
 In its qualities it differs greatly from the three pre- 
 ceding. Its smell is disagreeable ; its flowers are al- 
 most insipid, but the leaves have a strong, acrid, harsh 
 taste. It has been esteemed strongly sudorific. Dr. 
 Brown Langrish gives an account of a decoction of this 
 plant, recommended by a gypsey, throwing a person af- 
 fected with a rheumatism into a profuse sweat, and cur- 
 ing him of the disease. 
 
 CHAM^EME'LUM CANARIE'NSE. The leucanthemum 
 Canariense. Chrysanthemum frutescens Lin. Sp.Pl. 1 25 1 . 
 
 CHAM^EME'LUM CHRYSA'NTHEMUM. See BUPHTHAL- 
 MUH GERMANICUM. 
 
 CHAM^EME'SPILUS, (from #,./, on the ground, 
 and /.o-?r<>it*s, a medlar). See ARIA. 
 
 CHAM^iMO'RUS, (from x*f*.*<, and ftafca, moros, 
 a mulberry tree}. Called also chamg-rubus foliis ribis 
 Angliccs, rubus ftalustris humilis, vaccinium Lancas- 
 trense, rubus Alfiinus humilis Anglicus. Rubus chamce- 
 morus Lin. Sp. PI. 708. CLOUD-BERRY, and KNOT-BERRY. 
 
 It is a shrub which grows on boggy mountains in 
 England, and more northern regions ; the leaves re- 
 
 semble those of the mallow or of the currant tree ; the 
 fruit is like the raspberry ; when ripe it is sweet, tart, 
 and of a yellowish red. It ripens in July and August. 
 When ripe and boiled, without any addition, to the con- 
 sistence of a pulp, it will not soon spoil, if closely co- 
 vered in pots ; and, as an antiscorbutic, far excels the 
 scurvy grass, and vegetables of that tribe in common 
 use. 
 
 The chatiKSmorus Norivegia is a variety of the same 
 species. Raii Hist. 
 
 CHAM^EPEU'CE, (from #*,.*(, and vevx., the fiine 
 tree}. See CAMPHORATA. 
 
 CHAMjEPITUI'NUM VI'NUM. It is wine in 
 which the bruised green leaves of the chamaepitys have 
 been infused. 
 
 CHA&Lfi'PITYS, CHAMjEPITY'S MAS, (from 
 %ct/Mtt, and 5ri7, the pine tree.} Arthetica vel arthre- 
 tica, ajuga, abiga ; ii<a art/iritica. Dioscorides says, 
 that it was called holocyron'm Pontus, Ionia in Athens, 
 and sideritis in Euboea. COMMON GROUND-PINE. It is 
 the teucrium cham&fiitys Lin. Sp. PI. 787. 
 
 It is a low hairy creeping plant, with square stalks, 
 whitish clammy leaves, cut deeply into three narrow 
 segments, set in pairs at the joints, and yellow labiated 
 flowers without pedicles, and wanting the upper lip. 
 It is annual, grows wild in sandy and chalky grounds 
 in some parts of England ; flowers in July and August, 
 and has a long slender fibrous root. 
 
 The leaves are moderately bitter, of a resinous but 
 not disagreeable smell, approaching in this respect, as 
 in their external form, to those of the pine tree.' They 
 are aperient, stimulant, and corroborant ; are commend- 
 ed in palsies, rheumatisms, gout, and uterine obstruc- 
 tions; are attenuating and diuretic, and in general of si- 
 milar virtues with the chamacdrys,but more active from 
 an admixture of an essential oil similar to turpentine. 
 
 They yield their virtue to water, but somewhat 
 more fully to spirit : on distillation with water, a very 
 small portion of essential oil is obtained, resembling 
 that from turpentine. An infusion of the dried herb in 
 white wine is the best preparation, but the dried leaves 
 may be taken to a drachm for a dose. They arc an in- 
 gredient in the pulvis ad rheumatismum. See CHAM.E- 
 DRYS. 
 
 CHAMJE'PITYS MOSCHA'TA, also called iva moschati; 
 Monspelie nsium ; chamnsfiytis anthyllis. Teucrium iva 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 787. FRENCH GROUND-PINE. 
 
 It is weaker, but of similar virtues. See CHAM/E- 
 PITYS. 
 
 CHAMjE'PLION. A name in Oribasius for the 
 ERYSIMUM, which see. 
 
 CHAM.ERAPHANUM, (from x*^, on the 
 ground, and f'0vo{, the radish,} the upper part of 
 the root apium (P. jEgineta). It is also the dwarf 
 radish. 
 
 CHAMJ&HI'PHES. See PALM A MINOR. 
 
 CHAM^ERODODE'NDRON, (from %*f<.xt, on the 
 ground, and /ioJo^nJW, the rose laurel). See JGOLK- 
 
 THRON. 
 
 CHAM.ERU'BUS, (from x*/t*i, and rubus, the 
 bramble}. See CHAMEMORUS. 
 
 CHAM^ESPA'RTIUM, (from ,.<, and -sr*fT/v, 
 S/ianish broom}. GENISTE'LLA. See GENISTA Ti* r '- 
 
 TORIA. 
 
CH A 
 
 407 
 
 CH A 
 
 CHAMJESY'CE, (from xf", and r: ""> a f l S tree). 
 See PEPLIOX. 
 
 CHAMBROCH. See TRIFOLIVM. 
 
 CHA'MOIS. See CAPRA ALPIXA. 
 
 CHAMOMI'LLA. See CHAM^MELUM. 
 
 CHA'MPACAM. (Indian.) A large tall tree in the 
 East Indies, which bears fragrant flowers twice a year, 
 and not fruit until it is advanced in age. Ray thinks 
 it is the champacaof Bontius. Michelia chamfiaca Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 756. The dried root of its bark is an emmena- 
 gogue: the flowers are reckoned cordial. 
 
 CHA'N'CRE, a CANKER, (French); called also ca- 
 roli. The ancients called such ulcers on these parts 
 caries fiudendorum. 
 
 The small irritable pustules which have obtained this 
 appellation do not appear at any certain period after the 
 application of the virus ; sometimes they form in less 
 than twenty -four hours ; at others not before six weeks ; 
 but most frequently from four to ten days, and are at first 
 seldom larger than a millet seed. They occasionally 
 make their appearance over all the parts of generation, 
 and, in some instances, even on the contiguous parts, as 
 on the scrotum, all over the penis, and on the lowest 
 region of the abdomen. They may indeed form on all 
 the soft parts of the body ; but they are most frequently 
 seated on the glans penis, and on the prepuce, near to 
 its connection with the glands; often about the fraenum, 
 and in some instances on the very point of the glans, 
 and even within the verge of the urethra; here, as well 
 as near the fraenum, they prove always very trouble- 
 some, and more difficult to cure than in other parts of 
 the penis. The colour, quantity, and consistence of the 
 matter, are exceedingly variable. It is usually of a dirty 
 yellow green colour, often tinged with red. Sores of 
 this kind are sometimes of a simple innocent nature, 
 and they usually heal in the course of a short time, 
 merely by being kept clean; whilst they will gradually 
 become worse, if they are venereal, should mercury 
 not be employed, or if they are not treated with es- 
 charotic or astringent applications. A real venereal 
 chancre is seldom so large at the first as the base of a 
 split pea, and the edges of the sore are elevated, some- 
 what hard and painful : still, in some few instances, we 
 observe a slight superficial ulceration, not attended with 
 either pain or hardness, and which, by the consequences 
 alone, we find to be venereal. In general, however, 
 such sores are not venereal, and the want of hardness 
 and of painful irritability are the chief distinctions. 
 
 There are other chancres, which become suddenly 
 elevated into extensive vesications, containing a clear 
 lymph, but more frequently tinged with blood ; from 
 this livid appearance, these chancres are judged of a 
 more dangerous nature than others ; but the colour de- 
 pends entirely on the blood being mixed with the se- 
 rum; and on their contents being discharged, the parts 
 beneath appear clean, the surface is only excoriated, 
 without being affected in any other manner. In wo- 
 men, chancres exactly resemble those in men, and oc- 
 cur chiefly on the internal parts of the labia pudendi, 
 nymphae, clitoris, and the entrance of the vagina and 
 urethra; but seldom or never within either of these 
 passages. 
 
 If a chancre is seated in the urethra, it may be mis- 
 taken for a gonorrhoea, but may be distinguished by the 
 smallness of the discharge, the pain during erection 
 
 being in the extremity of the penis, or a particular spot 
 in the urethra, but principally by examining with the 
 touch of a probe or bougie whether it is callous or not. 
 In almost every instance, however, a chancre never 
 occurs in the urethra, except it be within the reach of 
 the sight, often of the touch. 
 
 When a venereal chancre, distinguished by its ap- 
 pearance, its hardness, and its painful irritability, oc- 
 curs, it is seemingly the first object to crush the disease 
 in its bud. It has been indeed doubted whether in 
 that state absorption takes place ; but we need not dis- 
 cuss the question, since no prudent practitioner would 
 agree to omit internal remedies; and in the inquiry 
 into the previous symptoms, the appearance of a 
 chancre leads most decisively to the use of internal 
 mercurials. 
 
 If, indeed, after exposure to infection, an ulceration 
 appear, it is most probably only a local affection; and a 
 cure might be effected by a very superficial dressing; 
 yet as we have no means of being certainly safe, the 
 cure of even the slightest chancre should never be 
 trusted to external remedies. In every case of ulcerated 
 chancre not attended with much inflammation, after 
 wiping the sores as clean as possible, let them be sprin- 
 kled well with the hydrargyrus nitratus ruber, finely 
 powdered, and pledgets of any common ointment 
 applied over it ; and after two or three dressings, the 
 ulcer will be generally clean, and nearly healed. Finely 
 powdered calomel will be equally effectual, and the 
 application is said to give a pleasing glowing warmth. 
 
 The free use of the lunar caustic is recommended 
 highly in the cure of this cpmplaint, and particularly in 
 its incipient state: it effectually cures, by destroying 
 the diseased parts, which soon become clean, and heal 
 as quickly as sores proceeding from any other cause, 
 and of the same magnitude. In general they are sel- 
 dom troublesome but from the pain, and the great 
 doubt is whether they should be suffered to remain as 
 an index of the effects of mercury internally, or de- 
 stroyed as local disease by a caustic. We have no 
 doubt of advising the latter, since in a part where the 
 circulation is languid, they may not be readily affected 
 by internal mercurials, and we have equally certain 
 guides of the necessary extent of a mercurial course. 
 See Astruc on the Venereal Disease, or Chapman's 
 Abridgment of Astruc, Heister's Surgery, Lond. Med. 
 Trans, p. 337 ; and particularly Hunter and Bell on the 
 Venereal Disease. 
 
 CHAO'VA. The Egyptian name for COFFEE. See 
 COFFEA. 
 
 CHA'RABE, (from charaba, Arab). See Succi- 
 mm, 
 
 CHARA'CIAS, (from x*f*^ " bulwark, or fence}. 
 An epithet given to some plants which require support, 
 as the vine, Sec. 
 
 CHARA'CTER, (from *e-<r, to engrave.) In 
 botany and nosology it is that assemblage of marks by 
 which the species of plants or diseases are distinguished 
 from' each other. Character signifies also an hereditary 
 disposition to some particular disease. 
 
 In chemistry it is a mark importing a particular sub- 
 stance ; or it is a sign invented to represent the princi- 
 pal substances and operations in a concise manner. 
 
 CHARA'NTIA. See MOMORDICA. 
 
 CHA'RDONE. See CINARA SPINOSA. 
 
C H E 
 
 408 
 
 CHE 
 
 CHARISTOLO'CHIA, (from x*P'*,jy> and 
 iliefiux of women after child-birth.) So called from its 
 usefulness to women in child-birth. See ARTEMISIA. 
 
 CHA'RME, CHA'RMIS, the name of a cordial an- 
 tidote mentioned by Galen. 
 
 CHARO'NIUS, (from Charon, the boatman of the 
 Styx, surrounded by noxious vapours.) CHAUOMAN. 
 An epithet for caves, some of which are in Italy, where 
 the air is loaded with deleterious vapours. 
 
 CHA'RTA VIRGI'NEA. So called from its like- 
 ness to a piece of fine paper. See AMNION. 
 
 CH'ARTREUX, PO'UDRE DE, invented by some 
 friar of the Carthusian order. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 CIIA'SME, ^ssc-jio], (from %*ita, to gape.) See Os- 
 fe'iTATio. Hence, in English, a chasm. 
 
 CHA'TE. See CUCUMIS JEGYPTIA. 
 
 CHAULIODO'NTA, (from A, to throw out, 
 and oJVv, a tooth.) So the Greeks call those animals 
 whose teeth grow to a great length out of their mouths, 
 as the boar and the elephant. 
 
 CHE'DROPA, (quasi w?, manus, Sfeira, colligo.) 
 A general term for all sorts of corn and pulse, because 
 they are collected by the hand. 
 
 CHEILOCA'CE, (from ^e/Ao?, a li/i, and KX.KOV, an 
 evil.) The LIP-EVIL. A swelling of the lips. See 
 CANCRUM ORIS, and LABRI-SULCIUM. 
 
 CHEIME'TLON, (from //*, winter.) See PER- 
 NIO. 
 
 CHEI'MIA, (from the same.) COLD, SHIVERING. 
 
 CHEIRA'PSIA, (from %fip, the hand, and ajr/'sft*/, 
 to touch.) SCRATCHING. 
 
 CHE'IRI. So named from the likeness of its blos- 
 soms to the fingers of the hand; called also leucoium 
 luteum, -viola lutea, COMMON YELLOW WALL-FLOWER. 
 Cheiranthus chciri Lin. Sp. PI. 924. 
 
 The stalks are woody and brittle; the leaves oblong, 
 narrow, sharp pointed, smooth, and of a dark green 
 colour; the flowers numerous, yellow, tetrapetalous, 
 open successively on the tops, are followed by a long 
 slender pod, containing reddish flat seeds. It grows 
 wild on old walls and among rubbish, and flowers in 
 April and May. 
 
 The flowers have an agreeable smell, but to the taste 
 are nauseously bitter and pungent. Water takes up all 
 their active matter; but no essential oil is obtained by 
 distillation, though in this way a water is obtained that 
 possesses much of the flavour of these flowers. They 
 are reckoned among the nervines, deobstruents, diure- 
 tics, and antiparalytics. 
 
 CHEIRIA'TER, (from %tif, a hand, and i,r^, a 
 physician.) A SURGEON; called also chirurgus. Hence 
 eheiriaticus, a term appropriated to chirurgical reme- 
 dies and operations. V. CHIRURGIA. 
 
 CHEIRI'SMA, (from e/p;of, to labour with the 
 hand.) HANDLING, or a manual operation. 
 
 CHEIRI'XIS. SURGERY. 
 
 ClIEIRONO'MIA,(from xupow/*.iu,to exercise with 
 the hands.) CHIRONOMIA. An exercise mentioned 
 by Hippocrates, which consists of peculiar gesticula- 
 tions of the hands. 
 
 CHEIRUR'GUS,(from %u/>, manus, and g*/av, opus.) 
 See CHEIRIATER. 
 
 CHE'LA, (from %<?, to take.) A FORKED PROBE 
 mentioned by Hippocrates for extractinga polypus from 
 the nose. In Rufus Ephcsius it is the extremities of 
 
 the cilia; but most commonly it is used for claws, 
 particularly of crabs. It also signifies fissures in the 
 heels, feet, or pudenda. 
 
 CHEL. CANC. PULV. C. See CANCER FLUVIA- 
 
 TILIS. 
 
 CHELI'DON, (from fa.ftt to #iAE<m ct^nv, because 
 it chatters with its lips or bill.) The SWALLOW. Also 
 the hollow at the bend of the arm, from its shape. 
 
 CHELIDO'NIA, (from X ci^<a, the swallow, be- 
 cause swallows are said to open the eyes of their young 
 by it; or because it blossoms about the time in which 
 these birds appear.) The GREATER and LESSER CE- 
 LANDINES. See CHELIDONIUM MAJUS. 
 " CHELIDO'NIUM. See BRIONIA ALBA. 
 
 CIIELIDO'NIUM MA'JUS, papaver corniculatum lu- 
 teum, TETTER-WORT, alld GREAT CELANDINE. Clie- 
 
 lidonium majus Lin. Sp. PI. 723. 
 
 This plant hath longish leaves, divided to the rib into 
 roundish and indented portions, of which those at the 
 extremities are the largest, of a bright green colour on 
 the upper side, of a bluish green underneath, full of a 
 gold coloured juice, as are likewise the stalks ; from the 
 bosoms of the leaves issue longpedicles, bearing clusters 
 of tetrapetalous yellow flowers, which are followed by 
 brownish pods, containing flattish shining black seeds ; 
 the root is thick at the top, with a number of fibres at 
 the bottom, externally brownish, internally of a deep 
 yellowish red or a saffron colour: it is perennial, grows 
 wild in hedges and shady places; flowers in May and 
 June. 
 
 The leaves and roots have a faint unpleasing smell, 
 and to the taste are bitter and acrid; they give out their 
 active matter to spirit and to water : the pungency they 
 possess is not of the volatile kind, for hardly any of it 
 rises in distillation; yet it is lessened by drying the 
 plant, and inspissating infusions of it. Drying wholly 
 dissipates its smell. 
 
 It is aperient, diuretic, and useful in the jaundice, 
 when not accompanied with inflammatory symptoms. 
 The fresh juice is used to destroy warts and films in 
 the eyes; but for this latter purpose it is diluted with 
 milk. Of the dried root from 2j ss. to J i- is a dose ; of 
 the fresh root infused in wine or in water the dose may 
 be about 3 ss. 
 
 The decoction of the fresh root is used in dropsy, 
 cachexy, and cutaneous complaints. 
 
 CHELIDO'NIUM MI'NUS, called also scrophularia 
 minor, ficaria minor, chelidonia rotundifolia minor, 
 cursuma, h&morrhoidalis hcrba, ranunculus -vertius, 
 PILEWORT, and LESSER CELANDINE. Ranunculus ficaria 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 774. 
 
 It is a small plant, with roundish smooth shining 
 green leaves, set on long pedicles ; and slender pro- 
 cumbent stalks, bearing bright gold coloured solitary 
 flowers of eight or nine petals which stand in three 
 leaved cups, and are followed by clusters of naked seeds ; 
 the root consists of slender fibres, with a number of tu- 
 bercles or little knobs. It is perennial, grows wild in 
 hedges and moist meadows, and flowers in April. 
 
 The leaves are antiscorbutic, but are without smell, 
 and have very little taste, though on chewing a slight 
 pungency is perceived. The roots are reckoned a spe- 
 cific, it" beat into cataplasms and applied to the piles; 
 they yield a large portion of mucilaginous matter to 
 water, are supposed to be diuretic, and to clear the skin 
 
CHE 
 
 409 
 
 CHE 
 
 oftettery eruptions. Rail Sj-nop. et Hist. Oihonna 
 has been supposed to be the juice of celandine. 
 
 CHELO'XE. A TORTOISE. It also imports a part 
 of a surgical machine mentioned by Oribasius. An in- 
 strument to make a gradual extension of any fractured 
 limb, in which motion it resembles the slowness of 
 iA!i!, a tortoise. A. plant also whose crest resembles 
 a tortoise shell. 
 
 CHELO'XIOX. A HUMP BACK; so called from its 
 resemblance to the shell of X,I>M*T., a tortoise. 
 
 CHELTENHAM WATER. This arises from a 
 spring near Cheltenham in Gloucestershire ; and is one 
 of the most celebrated purging waters in England. 
 When taken from the fountain, it is clear and co- 
 lourless, but somewhat brisk; has a saline, bitterish, 
 chalybeate taste ; it strikes a vivid purple colour 
 immediately on being mixed with an infusion of 
 galls. Its heats is in summer from 53 to 59, when the 
 medium heat of the atmosphere was nearly 15 higher. 
 When exposed to the air in an open glass vessel, it 
 throws up a quantity of air bubbles, becomes turbid, 
 and loses its brisk chalybeate taste and property of 
 tinging an infusion of galls. On evaporation it is found 
 to contain a calcareous earth, mixed with ochre, and a 
 purging salt. In one gallon were found by Dr. Short 
 74 grains of calcareous earth mixed with ochre, and 
 673 grains of a purging salt. In the second experiment, 
 42 and 580; in the third, 70 and 622 respectively. 
 Dr. Rutty found 36 grains of earth, 494 of salt, which 
 was* composed of vitriolated magnesia, and a small 
 quantity of sea salt. Dr. Lucas, 4 grains of iron, 18 \\ 
 grains of calcareous earth, mixed with a small portion 
 of selenites, 362| of salt of the nature of Epsom, but 
 drier and finer. Dr. A. Fothergill found 480 grains of 
 Glauber and Epsom salts, 5 grains of sea salt, 25 of 
 magnesia, and 40 of selenite; together 550 of solid 
 contents. The upper, or King's well, was discovered 
 by the accidental sinking of a well after the king's resi- 
 dence there, by his command. The temperature of this 
 water at eight in the morning, the beginning of August, 
 was 54. Its specific gravity was, at that temperature, 
 1059; and it boiled at 214 j, when the barometer was 
 at 29.60. Its sensible qualities were not very different 
 from the other springs. It certainly contains, a larger 
 proportion of salts than the water usually employed ; 
 and the analysis of Dr. Jameson discovered the follow- 
 ing contents : viz. sulphat of soda, 490 grains; sulphat 
 of magnesia, 310; muriat of soda, 40 ; sulphat of lime, 
 38; carbonat of lime and magnesia, 34: in all 912 
 grains of salts, estimated in their crystallized state in a 
 wine gallon of the water. This well seems to contain 
 neither sulphur nor steel. 
 
 The principal diseases, for which the Cheltenham 
 water is employed, are bilious; and to the Chelten- 
 ham wells resort those who from indolence, luxurious 
 indulgences, a long residence in tropical climates, or 
 other causes, labour under cachexy from a diseased, ge- 
 nerally a scirrhous, liver. It is this state of the biliary 
 system which is chiefly adapted for these waters ; and 
 they very successfully assist a mercurial course. In 
 overflowings of bile also, particularly where this fluid 
 regurgitates into the stomach, occasioning headach and 
 sickness, it assists in discharging it regularly. In the 
 Srst instance, the steel seemingly counteracts its debili- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 tating power; and in the latter, the carbonic acid gas 
 prevents it from producing vomiting. 
 
 In gout the Cheltenham water is also occasionally re- 
 commended; and the cooling tendency of the salts is 
 supposed to be counteracted by the stimulus of the 
 steel : yet, perhaps, it is chiefly adapted to those cases of 
 gout connected with complaints of the liver ; in reality, 
 to the broken constitution, which is the cause of both. 
 In all stomach complaints, in hypochondriasis, and 
 chlorosis, it is said to be useful ; and, probably, may be 
 so, though there are apparently other medicines better 
 adapted to them. In jaundice, in scorbutic eruptions of 
 different kinds, in scrofula, and the diseases connected 
 with it, this water is useful. In inflammatory asthma, 
 in amenorrhoea and leucorrhoea, in hxmorrhoids, and 
 nephritic complaints, in short, wherever constant cool- 
 ing laxatives are necessary, this mineral water has been 
 employed; but in many of these diseases it is not su- 
 perior to sea water, and in some perhaps inferior. 
 
 As a purge, this water is drank from one to three 
 pints ; though in general from half a pint to a quart is 
 sufficient. It operates with great ease. 
 
 CHE'LYS, (from #*, a shell}. See PECTUS. 
 
 CHELY'SCION, (from xttos, the breast}. A SHORT 
 
 DRY COUGH. 
 
 CHE'MA. Blancard says it is a certain measure 
 mentioned by the Greek physicians, supposed to contain 
 two small spoonfuls ; the Athenians had one of two 
 drachms, and another of three. 
 
 CHE'MIA, vel CHI'MIA, (from the Arabic term 
 chamiah, from c/iamah, to burn}. CHEMISTRY. Among 
 the Greeks it was called %ip.i*, y_(jut*, and -/vu.'.ix\ 
 the last of which hath been generally followed by the 
 later writers on this subject, though the most approved 
 editors and other learned men have preferred the former. 
 The modern Greeks write -^luta.. It is also called 
 archimagia and fiyrotechnia. 
 
 Though this branch of the science of nature is well 
 known, the definition of chemistry has occasioned many 
 discussions and tedious controversies. The first great 
 object is to distinguish it from natural philosophy, a 
 task which few authors have successfully performed ; 
 and we are on this account tempted to select the discri- 
 minating description of the Abb6 Haiiy, in the ablest 
 system of natural philosophy yet published. 
 
 " When we consider," observes this author, " the ge- 
 neral and permanent properties of bodies, or when the 
 changes that these bodies undergo are slight, and they 
 return to their former state, after the cause has ceased to 
 act ; when, also, the laws which determine the reciprocal 
 actions of the same bodies are propagated to distances 
 more or less considerable; the results of our observations 
 are still within the confines of natural philosophy. But 
 when the phenomena depend on the ultimate action 
 which the molecules exert on each other, at distances 
 almost infinitely small, by virtue of which the mole- 
 cules separate to unite again in a different order, form- 
 ing new combinations, with new properties, the study 
 of the phenomena belongs to chemistry." 
 
 We seldom indulge ourselves with quoting the words 
 of an author but for some particular object. This dis- 
 tinction, truly judicious and scientific, we consider as 
 one of those positions on which we can securely rest, 
 and to which we may have occasion to refer. At pro" 
 3 G 
 
CHE 
 
 410 
 
 CHE 
 
 sent it serves only to introduce, and as a foundation for, 
 a more precise definition of chemistry than any former 
 author has offered. We shall consider chemistry, there- 
 fore, as comprehending the science of the mutual actions 
 of the smaller particles of matter, either in decompos- 
 ing natural bodies or producing new compounds. In 
 this view, fire, electricity, and Galvanism, are its in- 
 struments only, and become the objects of chemistry 
 when they enter into the composition of bodies ; and in 
 this view, also, the human body is a philosophical and 
 chemical machine, though chiefly chemical. It some- 
 times partakes of both, in as much as its operations are 
 carried on between particles at an indefinitely minute 
 distance, but not always occasioning decomposition or 
 new compounds with different properties. 
 
 Were we to treat of the history of chemical arts, we 
 should be carried back to a very remote era : were we to 
 speak of chemistry as a science, our history would 
 scarcely yet have a beginning. Chemical arts do not 
 imply chemical science; and we shall consequently 
 overlook the fancies of those, who see in common oper- 
 ations the rudiments of what has since been so advan- 
 tageously developed ; who admire, for instance, the 
 ingenuity of those ancient artists who could be so far 
 instructed as to produce a scarlet dye, when they were 
 in reality ignorant of such a colour. 
 
 The Egyptians, who have had the honour of invent- 
 ing every science, probably without the accurate know- 
 ledge of any one, have appeared to claim chemistry as 
 peculiarly their own. Plutarch tells us, that Egypt is 
 called xt/Afttt, from its earth, like the black of the eye ; 
 but the name is more probably derived from ffam, as it 
 is called by the psalmist Al-chami. The error arising 
 from this name was fostered by the new Platonists, who 
 forged works under the names of Hermes, &c. as those 
 of the ancient Egyptians. Yet to these new Platonists 
 we are perhaps indebted for many valuable facts. They 
 were the first visionaries who aimed at changing the 
 meaner metals to gold, a pursuit with which the disco- 
 very of an universal medicine was very early connected ; 
 and from them it was conveyed to the Arabians, by 
 whom it was taught to Europeans. Themistius, the 
 peripatetic, in the fourth century, and ..Eneas of Gaza, 
 in the fifth, speak of these attempts; the former in his 
 ' Oratio ad Valentinum," the latter in his Dialogue en- 
 titled ' Theophrastus.' With them and with the Ara- 
 bians the art remained ; nor did it reach Europe till after 
 the capture of Constantinople, for the name was unknown 
 to the Grecians of Europe till the time of Julius Firmi- 
 cus, who lived under Constantine the Great. 
 
 The Arabians applied this new science to medicine, 
 though not to any considerable extent. Their practice 
 was mild and timid ; and had any more active medicine 
 been discovered, it is not probable, from their general 
 conduct, that they would have been its patrons. The 
 works of Geber, Rhazes, Avicenna, and Mesue, have 
 reached us ; and from them, were not our limits con- 
 fined, we might trace very accurately the state of me- 
 dicinal chemistry at that time. It is enough to remark, 
 that it added little to the powers of medicine, though 
 somewhat to the convenience of the practitioner. We 
 speak not now of the new medicines which they intro- 
 duced. 
 
 In Europe, the art of making gold filled the minds of 
 
 the chemists, or rather alchymists, to which they joined 
 an almost equal anxiety to discover the universal medi- 
 cine. This was sometimes supposed to be the same, 
 sometimes a similar preparation ; and as the former art 
 depended, in their opinion, on the employment of mer- 
 cury and antimony, many preparations of these metals 
 must have occurred, and we can trace some of them at 
 this time to these whimsical unintelligible works. Even 
 among the alchymists, however, we perceive traces of 
 sounder minds and more solid judgments mixed with 
 their reveries; and the names of Albert von Bollstaedt, 
 Roger Bacon, Raymond Lully, Albertus Magnus, Ar- 
 nold of Villenuova, the Isaacs of Holland, and Basil 
 Valentine (though probably not his true name), merit 
 peculiar distinction. They mixed indeed the fancies, 
 the superstitions, and the unintelligible language of the 
 alchymists with their descriptions ; but they discovered 
 and detaile'd, often with precision, many valuable ami 
 important facts. The writings of Lully and Arnold, 
 however, seldom merit the commendations which we 
 have bestowed ; and perhaps the praise of any portion of 
 perspicuity might have been more limited. They wer 
 all of the thirteenth or fourteenth centuries. 
 
 The folly, the madness, and the wickedness of the 
 alchymists, for their conduct at different times merited 
 each title, continued without any considerable change. 
 They worked in secret; and collected facts which were 
 to supply at a future period the more rational chemists, 
 but had little influence on the practice of medicine till 
 the period of Paracelsus. This visionary of the sixteenth 
 century burnt in solemn state the writings of Galen 
 and his followers, professing to cure all diseases by che- 
 mical medicines alone. He was equally depraved in his 
 moral, as he was insolent and ignorant in his medical, 
 character. His precepts were generally dictated in fits 
 of intoxication ; and he owned to one of his favoured 
 disciples, that he could not maintain his credit in any 
 place above a year. He died in his forty-seventh year, 
 boasting of having the power of prolonging his life to an 
 indefinite period. From the mysticism of his language, 
 many parts of which Dr. Motherby and his associate 
 had preserved, and some specimens we have, perhaps 
 with too great facility, retained, it will appear that little 
 can be learnt from his works, which however, have been 
 collected by his disciples in two volumes folio. He 
 was succeeded in this path by Van Helmont, equally 
 visionary as an alchymist, and more so in adopting the 
 fancy of sympathetic medicine; but a man of talents, of 
 observation, and, out of these departments, not without 
 judgment. To Van Helmont, though nearly at the dis- 
 tance of a century from Paracelsus, and to Crollius, we 
 owe the labours of Paracelsus in a more intelligible 
 form ; and we are certainly indebted to him for the in- 
 vention or preservation of some very valuable chemical 
 preparations. The original of Crollius appeared at 
 Frankfort, in 1609, and was translated into English in 
 1670. Glauber, Kunkel, Kircher, and Conringius, 
 were diligent and experienced chemists, who added 
 greatly to the stock of facts, and to whom we are still 
 indebted. 
 
 Chemistry, however, continued to be only a collec- 
 tion of detached facts, without any bond of connection, 
 without any principle of union ; nor, until the period of 
 Becher and Stahl, did it assume the semblance of a 
 
CHE 
 
 411 
 
 CHE 
 
 science. Becher died, like Paracelsus, at the age of 
 forty-seven; but he had collected the various operations 
 of chemistry, and united them by general principles : 
 one of these was the supposition oi' phlogiston, which 
 has only of late been, with reluctance, abandoned. 
 Stahl, a man of singular talents, of an imagination lively 
 and eccentric, but who wrote with a logical precision 
 almost unexampled, assumed gratuitously the existence 
 of this principle; and connected also, chiefly by its 
 means, the numerous isolated facts of which chemistry 
 then consisted. His cotemporary, Hoffman, applied this 
 science, with more studied care, to medicine, and col- 
 lected, with great anxiety, the labours of the more in- 
 telligent chemists who preceded or were cotemporaries 
 with him. As a medical chemist, Hoffman merits the 
 highest commendation : he was patient, industrious, 
 and honest. He was, however, too eager, certainly too 
 credulous. About the same period, with superior tal- 
 ents and similar faults, our own Boyle laboured in this 
 vineyard; but, while we blame their credulity, we must 
 make allowance for the splendour of numerous and 
 surprising phenomena, which dazzled the imagination, 
 and led the judgment captive. It was a new world, 
 and what they believed was scarcely more extraordinary 
 than what they saw. 
 
 To pursue the subject of medical chemistry, our chief 
 object, we shall next mention the celebrated Boerhaave, 
 who detailed, very advantageously, what former chemists 
 had discovered, and added the result of many years un- 
 remitted industry. He unveiled the mysteries of the 
 art, by employing the language of learning and philoso- 
 phy unmixed with metaphor and an assumed obscurity. 
 Probably, no author promoted, more successfully, the 
 progress of chemistry, or applied it more advantageously 
 to medicine; and he advanced it by these means rather 
 than by splendid discoveries. After him followed Dr. 
 Cullen, who, probably, brought to this science those ex- 
 tensive systematic views which distinguished him in 
 every other. But the cold reserve of his descendants, 
 their apparent indifference to his fame, repress all com- 
 munication. We know only that his lectures were re- 
 ceived with great approbation, and that his chemical 
 knowledge was directed to medicinal improvements. 
 To him we are indebted for the more general use, at 
 least, if not the introduction, of some of the more ac- 
 tive metallic preparations. Dr. Black followed his steps ; 
 and, though he pursued chemistry rather as an inde- 
 pendent science, he seldom lost sight of its application 
 to medicine. 
 
 In following the systematic authors, we have hastened 
 too rapidly in our way. From the time of Boerhaave 
 to the downfal of Becher and Stahl's boasted principle, 
 numerous were the authors who improved this science. 
 Among the Germans, Neumann, Pott, Cramer, Car- 
 ;/ieuser, Margraaf, Sfiielman, De Born, Plenck, Scheele, 
 and Gren; in Holland, Ingenhouz and Van Mont; in 
 France, the Geoffroys, Reaumur, Du Hamel, Hellot; 
 the two Rouetles, Homberg, Macquer, Baume, Sage, 
 D'Arcet, and De Morveau; In Italy, Sco/ioli, Fontana, 
 Liandriani, Cavallo, Volta, and Spalanzani; in England, 
 Hales, Mayow, Lewis, Priestley, Black, Higgins, and 
 Nicholson; in Sweden, Brandt, Wallerius, Cronstedt, 
 Rinman, Scheffer, Ga/in, and Bergman. Those who 
 have applied more particularly chemistry to medicine 
 ire marked by italics. 
 
 The early dawn of chemical improvements may b* 
 traced, in England, to the period of Mayow, Hales. 
 Kirwan, and Black, of the old school; from Priestley 
 and Cavendish of the new. Gahn and Bergman, Sage 
 and De Morveau, Scopoli and Spallanzani, are on the 
 confines of each system, and may belong to both. The 
 experiments of Hales and Mayow had been forgotten, 
 when Black elicited the first spark, which was to dazzle 
 with the flame it excited. This embryo, if not ne- 
 glected, scarcely treated with a parent's fondness, was 
 cherished by Cavendish and Priestley ; and the result 
 was the splendid discovery of the composition of water; 
 the existence and properties of many, permanently 
 elastic, gases. Lavoisier, De la Place, Berthollet, and 
 Fourcroy, followed; and from this period the distin- 
 guished chemists of every country have resigned the 
 visionary phlogiston, and joined in adopting the pneu- 
 matic system. Priestley died an infidel ; Gren but half 
 converted. Kirwan and Black joined with apparent 
 reluctance, after patient inquiry and full conviction, 
 what is styled the antiphlogistic system. The revolu- 
 tion is now, we believe, complete : it is not heresy, but 
 reformation. 
 
 The French chemists, not content with this splen- 
 did improvement, of which, indeed, they could not 
 claim the honour, though they have made numerous ad- 
 ditions, scarcely less valuable, perhaps, than the first 
 discoveries of Black and Cavendish, have changed, in 
 consequence of the establishment of the pneumatic 
 system, the whole language of chemistry. They have 
 thus attempted to make it exclusively their own. This 
 vanity, so common in their nation, might excite a smile 
 as harmless ; and from the merits, on the whole, of the 
 new nomenclature, command approbation, were it not 
 from some serious inconveniences that will be found to 
 result. At this time, the language of both sects is 
 common, and little inconvenience is experienced ; but, 
 except to the experienced chemist, the labours of Pott, 
 of Neumann, of Margraaf, Macquer, Baume, &c. will 
 be soon lost. Their language will no longer convey 
 ideas; and experiments, most truly important and 
 valuable, will be almost on a footing with Egyptian hie- 
 roglyphics. There is one remedy for this evil, which 
 is the unmerciful pillage of French authors from their 
 predecessors; and, as usual, the stolen goods are marked 
 with the characteristics of their present owners, to con- 
 ceal the depredations. This, however, is not sufficient : 
 juvat integ-ros accedere fontes; and, unfortunately, the 
 streams are polluted. Various are the changes we 
 have witnessed to adapt former facts to the theory of 
 the moment. We would strenuously advise the stu- 
 dent, therefore, to study the language of both sects ; 
 and the lately published lectures of Dr. Black are ad- 
 mirably adapted for this purpose. Mr. Nicholson's 
 Elements also, published when the new theory was not 
 fairly established, contains the explanation of the phe- 
 nomena according to each system, and will answer the 
 same purpose, though the new theory has received con- 
 siderable improvement since the period of their publi- 
 cation. 
 
 Chemistry, so far as it relates to medicine, has been 
 hitherto employed in the composition of medicines. In 
 this branch, however, previous to the introduction of 
 pneumatic chemistry, much was empirical and hetero- 
 geneous; ingredients, destructive of each other's powers. 
 
 3G2 
 
CHE 
 
 412 
 
 CHE 
 
 were ignorantly or inconsiderately accumulated. It 
 was the object to heap a great variety of medicines in 
 one formula, that should one fail, another might suc- 
 ceed : forgetting that, though the imagination was 
 boundless, the stomach was limited ; and that, when 
 the number of ingredients was increased, the dose of 
 each was inconsiderable. In chemical formulae, the 
 error was greater from the union of heterogeneous sub- 
 stances; and, where the ingredient was retained, its 
 utility was not understood. A striking instance of this 
 kind was the chalybeate oxide in the preparation of the 
 corrosive sublimate, which furnished the pure air that 
 distinguishes this preparation. In the former case we 
 have refined, perhaps, too far, as we shall show in the 
 article of COMBINATION OF MEDICINES. In the latter, 
 we have not been equally rash, yet we suspect we have 
 often erred. In the articles, ARGENTUM VIVUM, and 
 ANTIMONIUM, we have shown that the more simple 
 modern preparations are different, in some respects, 
 from those of the ancients. Chemistry, however, 
 which first led the pharmaceutist from the path, will 
 contribute to his recovering it. 
 
 In another branch, chemistry was seemingly misem- 
 ployed; we mean in investigating the powers of medi- 
 cines. The older chemists employed fire, almost ex- 
 clusively ; and vegetable remedies, the most opposite in 
 their nature, yielded nearly the same products. Even 
 bread, we are informed by Mr. Boyle, will produce, by 
 distillation, the most acrid deleterious oil. In fact, in 
 these destructive processes, new combinations are form- 
 ed; and, as the firincifiia firoxima of vegetable sub- 
 stances are nearly the same, it is not surprising that the 
 products in their reunion, after separation, should be 
 similar. Modern chemistry employs less violent means, 
 and new compounds are not so frequently produced. 
 By these more gentle means, also, the analysis of mine- 
 ral waters is much more accurate and satisfactory. 
 
 This science has, however, since the discovery of new 
 gases, been very successfully employed in investigating 
 the nature of the animal solids and fluids. A new era 
 may be thus marked in our chemical physiology. They 
 were not neglected by the French chemists, particu- 
 larly the Rouellcs, Homberg, and others ; but we have 
 only of late witnessed the happy results of more accu- 
 rate, more scientific investigation. Since the period of 
 Plenck, whose Hydrology is still an excellent work, we 
 have received considerable satisfaction from Berthollet, 
 Fourcroy, Vauquelin, Pearson, Hatchett, and many 
 themists of the new school. 
 
 To teach chemistry cannot be our object ; we must 
 treat of it as the handmaid, the assistant, of physic and 
 the physician, and the chief details must be sought in 
 the different articles. Yet, perhaps, we may here, with 
 advantage, sketch the outline of the science; point out 
 the mutual dependencies of each part, and supply what 
 omissions may have already occurred. We must, how- 
 ever, speak chiefly of medical chemistry ; for we anxi- 
 ously wish to avoid stepping beyond the line of medi- 
 cine, and to render this dictionary strictly, and, as far as 
 possible, exclusively a medical one. 
 
 In teaching chemistry, modern authors have begun 
 with elements, and proceeded to their compounds. We 
 thus soar, perhaps, too far above common comprehen- 
 sions, and certainly beyond the youthful intellect. We 
 shall prefer the division of D r.Black, ori ginally that of D r. 
 
 Cullen; and divide the objects of chemistry into salts, 
 earths, inflammables, metals, and waters, adding the 
 airs, vegetable and animal substances. We obtain, 
 however, the bases of everybody most pure in the form 
 of air, so that we shall premise a short abstract of the 
 properties of the different gases. Of caloric we have 
 already spoken: of light, as a chemical principle, we 
 know little, and still less of its real influence in the ani- 
 mal economy ; yet, under that article, we shall add a few 
 observations on the subject not wholly uninteresting. 
 
 Under the article AIR, in the First Part, we have 
 mentioned the general properties of the different kinds 
 of this invisible fluid, as well as of the medical proper- 
 ties of each species. We must now speak of air chiefly 
 in a chemical view ; and though, perhaps, in this and 
 some other parts of the present article, we may seem to 
 deviate from our professed intentions of confining our- 
 selves to medical chemistry, such is the rapid progress 
 of the science, and so much closer is its connection 
 with physiology advancing, that, even while we are 
 writing what may at first appear irrelevant, will become 
 of the greatest importance. 
 
 We speak first of oxygenous gas as the least com- 
 pounded form of air; and though, as we have said, the 
 aerial form is the purest in which the different bases 
 can be represented, yet it is doubtful whether this gas 
 has any basis, and whether it is not strictly and purely 
 caloric. It combines, under different degrees of tem- 
 perature with all the gases or their bases, with inflam- 
 mables and with metals, but not with earths or alkalis. 
 The temperature required for the union is different; 
 and when it is in so high a degree as to dissipate the 
 body in vapour, inflammation, strictly so called, is pro- 
 duced. By the French chemists, the union of oxygen 
 with different bodies is styled combustion, but in a 
 loose, and, we think, an unscientific sense. This gas 
 constitutes 0.22 of atmospheric air, and its specific 
 gravity is 0.00135. 
 
 Oxygen combines with bodies in different propor- 
 tions. With nitrogen, it forms atmospheric air: in 
 larger proportions, successively, nitrous, nitric oxide, 
 and nitric acid. With hydrogen, water: and, as has 
 lately been rendered probable, in a larger proportion, 
 muriatic acid. With carbon, it forms plumbago, char- 
 coal, gaseous oxide of carbon, carbonic acid, and carbo- 
 nic acid gas. With sulphur, oxide of sulphur, sul- 
 phureous and sulphuric acid. With phosphorus, oxide 
 of phosphorus, phosphorous, and phosphoric acid. With 
 carbon and hydrogen, it forms what are styled the hy- 
 drocarbonats and the vegetable acids; and, with the 
 addition also of nitrogen, it forms animal substances. 
 Oxygen unites with metals, forming what former che- 
 mists styled calces, now oxides. From these it is sepa- 
 rated by phosphoric salts, and, indeed, by animal sub- 
 stances of every kind : a fact of importance in explaining 
 the action of oxygenated remedies. It is separated 
 also from almost every compound by light : a circum- 
 stance to which we shall return in that article. 
 
 Nitrogenous or azotic gas constitutes 0.78 of our at- 
 mosphere, and may afford the portion that we breathe 
 with peculiar pleasure, and by which the process, styled 
 animalization, may be chiefly assisted ; it is probably ab- 
 sorbed in respiration. Its specific gravity is 0.001 15, and 
 some very delicate vegetable blues are rendered green by 
 it. Vegetation, respiration, and combustion, are at once 
 
CHE 
 
 413 
 
 CHE 
 
 checked by this gas when unmixed ; and azote is the 
 distinction of animal substances. It constitutes, with 
 oxygen, nitrous acid, and is the chief ingredient in am- 
 monia. It refuses to unite with water, and dissolves 
 phosphorus and carbon in small quantities. 
 
 With oxygen it forms atmospheric air, and in succes- 
 sion nitrous oxide, nitrous gas, and nitric acid ; with 
 hydrogen, ammonia ; with sulphur and phosphorus, 
 sulphurated and phosphorated nitrogen gas. With car- 
 bon, nitrogen, and oxygen, it forms animal substances ; 
 should the oxygen be in excess, the result is animal acids. 
 
 With the proportion of oxygen, which forms nitrous 
 oxide, viz. 37 of oxygen and 33 of nitrogen, it will 
 support flame, and suffers no diminution when mixed 
 with oxygen gas. It does not change even the most 
 delicate vegetable colours, for in this state it recedes 
 from its alkalinity, nor does it combine with alkalis. 
 With atmospheric air, it is highly grateful when 
 breathed, which supports the idea formerly hazarded, 
 that azote, so far as it can be safely introduced, is pleas- 
 ing and salutary. Water absorbs one half the bulk of 
 nitrous oxide. 
 
 The nitrous gas contains 44 parts of oxygen, but does 
 not change vegetable colours. Its specific gravity is 
 0.001343. It forms, with oxygen, nitric acid, and 
 water absorbs 0.1 18 of its bulk. It supports neither 
 vegetation nor respiration, and only in a few instances 
 combustion. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, the inflammable air of Priestley, is 
 very light, for its specific gravity is only 0.000094. It 
 is highly inflammable, and burns when oxygenous gas 
 or atmospheric air is contiguous ; or detonates, when 
 mixed with them, on the application of a burning body. 
 It extinguishes flame, and will not support respiration. 
 It dissolves sulphur, forming hepatic gas ; and united 
 with phosphorus and carbon, it forms gases highly 
 fetid. 
 
 Hydrogen, with oxygen, forms water; with a less 
 proportion it has been lately thoughtto produce muriatic 
 acid ; with nitrogen, ammonia ; with sulphur and phos- 
 phorus, hepatic air and sulphurated hydrogen. With 
 carbon and oxygen it produces the hydrocarbonates and 
 vegetable substances ; with carbon, nitrogen, and oxy- 
 gen, animal substances and animal acids. Water is 
 composed of 14.42 of hydrogen, to 85.58 of oxygen; 
 ammonia of four parts of nitrogen, and one of hydro- 
 gen. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas was formerly known by the name 
 of fixed air, and its discovery was the germ of the 
 whole of pneumatic chemistry. Its basis, carbon, in its 
 purest form, is the diamond; and 17.88 of carbon with 
 82.12 of oxygen, forms the gas. It is the chief basis of 
 vegetable, though it occurs also in animal substances. 
 
 With oxygen and iron it forms plumbago, and with a 
 larger proportion, successively, charcoal and gaseous 
 oxide of carbone ; with metals, what are styled, in the new 
 language, carburets. With oxygen and hydrogen, it 
 forms the hydrocarbonates, alcohol, ether, oils, wax, re- 
 sins, camphor, starch, sugar, jelly, tanin, and all the va- 
 riety of vegetable acids, with the mucous, laccic andse- 
 bacic acids. With nitrogen, oxygen, and carbon, it forms 
 the various gums and resins, cork, gelatin, albumen, 
 fibrin, urea; the prussic, zoonic, uric, and amnic acids. 
 
 Common charcoal of wood contains 36.14 of oxygen 
 the gaseous oxide of carbone, 74.1 1 of oxygen. 
 
 SALTS are either acid or alkaline. The acid salts, or 
 ac;rf*,are mineral, vegetable, and animal ; though various 
 acids are not exclusively confined to the class in which 
 they are arranged. 
 
 The mineral acids, or those usually styled so, are 
 three, the vitriolic, the nitrous, and the muriatic; but 
 the succinic, the boracic, and several others, have an 
 equal claim to the title, as they are the productions of, 
 or at least found in, the mineral kingdom. These acids 
 unite with alkalis, earths, and metallic oxides so com- 
 pletely, that in the new compound, the properties of the 
 component parts are wholly lost ; while some of the 
 weaker acids, particularly the carbonic acid gas, leave 
 often an alkaline, urinous taste. These acids, like all 
 others, owe their acidity to the oxygen they contain, 
 united to separate bases, which give their peculiar pro- 
 perties ; but this oxygen may be in excess, and the acid 
 has then been styled oxygenated, or the particle (oxy) 
 is added. The French chemists distinguish the acids 
 with an excess of oxygen, by terminating their respec- 
 tive appellations with ic, as sulphureous and sulphuric. 
 Their general properties have been already detailed. 
 
 The -vitriolic acid is diffused so generally, as to be 
 styled the universal acid ; but many others can now dis- 
 pute this honour, particularly the carbonic. In medi- 
 cine it is of the highest importance, since, independent 
 of its tonic powers when uncombined, its union with 
 alkalis and metals furnishes a variety of useful remedies. 
 Its basis is sulphur, and, from its apparent viscidity, it 
 has been styled oleum sulfihuris. When sulphur is in- 
 flamed, the oxygen is supplied by the atmosphere; and 
 for this purpose it was formerly burnt under a bell, from 
 whose sides it streamed into a receptacle below. It is 
 now usually prepared in close vessels ; and the oxygen 
 is supplied by the addition of nitre, whose acid is in this 
 operation decomposed. 
 
 Vitriolic acid will crystallize at 3 below of Reau- 
 mur. With ice it produces an increased cold ; with 
 water considerable heat. With alkalis it forms the sul- 
 phat of potash, formerly the vitriolated tartar, the sul- 
 phat of soda (Glauber's salt), and the sulphat of ammo- 
 nia (Glauber's secret ammoniacal salt). 
 
 The sulphat of potash is soluble in about sixteen 
 parts of water, at 60 of Fahrenheit, which we shall af- 
 terwards call cold water, and five parts of boiling water. 
 It is the least soluble salt, and on this account inconve- 
 nient in its exhibition, as it requires so much fluid. 
 One hundred grains contain 3O.21 of acid; 64.61 of 
 alkali; and 5.18 of water. The sulphat of potash, of 
 commerce, is the residuum after distilling nitrous acid, 
 separated from nitre by means of the vitriolic. In ex- 
 temporaneous prescription, it is only decomposed by 
 barytes or any of its preparations. In some circum- 
 stances the nitric acid will displace the vitriolic ; but 
 this is of little importance to our subject, which is not 
 strictly chemical. Mr. Chaptal found this salt in the 
 analysis of tobacco. 
 
 The sulphat of soda is soluble in three parts of cold 
 water, and in an equal weight of boiling water. It 
 contains a large quantity of water entangled in its cry- 
 stals, which occasions it to swell and effervesce when 
 heated: 100 grains contain 14 of acid, 22 of alkali, and 
 64 of water. It is found in the ashes of the tamarix 
 gallica ; but the salt of commerce is the residuum, after 
 preparing the muriatic acid. It is decomposed by pot- 
 
CHE 
 
 414 
 
 CHE 
 
 ash, baritic salts, the muriat of potash, the acetite of 
 soda, muriated lime, lime water, nitrated silver, acetat- 
 ed and nitrated mercury, and acetite of lead. 
 
 The sulphat of ammonia is seldom, if ever, used in 
 medicine. It is produced chiefly by decomposing 
 earthy or metallic salts with volatile alkali, and by the 
 decomposition of nitric, muriatic, or carbonated ammo- 
 niacal salts by sulphuric acid. In extemporaneous 
 prescription, fixed alkalis, barytes, and lime, the nitric 
 and muriatic acids must be avoided in the same for- 
 mula. 
 
 The basis of the nitrous acid is the nitrogen, which, 
 with different portions of oxygen, forms nitrous oxide, 
 nitrous gas, nitrous and nitric acids. The nitrous acid 
 is brown, volatile, and suffocating. It assumes succes- 
 sively a blue, green, and yellow colour, by the addition 
 of water; and in a state of vapour is absorbed by wa- 
 ter, oil, and sulphuric acid. It consists of about three 
 parts of oxygen, and one of nitrogen. The nitric acid 
 consists of four parts of oxygen to one of nitrogen ; is 
 liquid, colourless, and transparent, but corrosive, tinging 
 the skin of a yellow colour. It produces heat when 
 mixed with water, and is deprived of a part of its oxy- 
 gen by light; while the suffocating fumes of the nitrous 
 acid are destroyed or suppressed by keeping it in the 
 dark. When concentrated, it inflames oils, sulphurated 
 hydrogen, and iron filings. The same effect is pro- 
 duced on zink, bismuth, and tin, when poured on them 
 in a state of fusion. It oxygenizes all metals, muci- 
 lages, &c. and is itself decomposed. This facility in 
 yielding its oxygen, which is seemingly separated by 
 the animal fluids, and is certainly so by die phosphoric 
 salts with which they abound, has rendered it an useful 
 remedy where oxygenation is required. Its utility in 
 curing syphilis is not indeed established by extensive 
 experience ; but it evidently prevents the disease from 
 growing worse, when from weakness, inclement wea- 
 ther, or accidental circumstances, mercurials cannot be 
 persisted in. 
 
 From the chemical composition of nitrous acid, its 
 resemblance to atmospheric air is obvious, and by the 
 air it is evidently formed. In many places, particularly 
 in India, South America, and Spain, nitre requires only 
 lixiviation and purification. In France and other coun- 
 tries, its formation is assisted by animal putrefaction, 
 vegetable fermentation, and the rubbish of old walls, 
 containing a calcareous substance. It is not easy to say 
 what particular office either part of the process serves. 
 It seems designed chiefly to adapt the mass for the ab- 
 sorption of the ingredients of the atmosphere, for these 
 are only requisite to form the acid. The alkali is sup- 
 posed to be the product of the vegetable fermentation. 
 This is, however, improbable ; and we strongly suspect 
 that it arises from the calcareous matter, as we shall 
 soon consider. 
 
 It is in the form of nitre that this acid is offered to 
 our notice; in the language of modern chemistry, nitrat 
 of potash. As it occurs from the hand of nature, it is 
 far from pure. A large proportion has often, as might 
 be expected, a calcareous basis ; and sea salt generally 
 forms a portion of it. We find nitre also in many 
 plants, particularly the parietaria and bugloss ; in fact, 
 in all those whose extracts are liable to ferment. W T e 
 need not enlarge on the methods of purifying nitre. 
 We receive it in the form of a neutral, crystallized in 
 
 prismatic octoedrons, terminated by dihedral summits. 
 It is fusible on ignited coals, and its acid is decomposed. 
 It does not deliquesce, but dissolves in seven parts of 
 cold water, and its own weight of boiling : 100 grains 
 of the crystals are usually said to contain 30 of acid, 
 63 of alkali, and 7 of water. This salt is cooling, and 
 highly useful in all inflammatory diseases, those of the 
 bladder sometimes excepted. Nitre is decomposed by 
 alum, Epsom salt, tartar, spirit of vitriol, vitriol of zinc, 
 copper, and iron. From the usual laws of affinity, it 
 should be decomposed by Glauber's salt; but this takes 
 place only in a slight degree, and at a temperature of 
 32. Its chief utility in the arts for the process of 
 making gunpowder is well known. It is the principal 
 ingredient also in fulminating powder ; but even mo- 
 dern fancy has not yet enrolled this among the articles 
 of the materia medica. 
 
 Nitrat of soda is styled cubic, quadrangular, and 
 rhomboidal nitre, from the form of its crystals, which, 
 however, are not cubic, but rhomboidal. It is somewhat 
 more bitter than common nitre, and grows moist in the 
 air. Cold and boiling water equally dissolve about two 
 parts of the salt : 100 grains contain, it is said, 28.80 
 of acid, 50.09 of alkali, and 21.11 of water; but by 
 others the proportions assigned are very different, and 
 Tromsdorff' thinks that 100 grains contain 43 of acid, 
 32 of alkali, and 25 of water. It is generally the pro- 
 duct of art, though it has been suspected in some mi- 
 neral waters. We know not that it has been used in 
 medicine ; but should it be employed, the prescriber 
 should recollect that it may be decomposed by potash, 
 alum, Epsom salt, vitriolic acid, and the vitriols. 
 
 Nitrat of ammonia is the production of art, and its 
 crystals are described as resembling needles ; the taste 
 is cooling, but it has been little attended to, and has 
 never been employed in medicine. 
 
 The marine acid has hitherto resisted every attempt 
 to ascertain the nature of its basis. Yet, from some Gal- 
 vanic experiments, it is suspected that it may be water ; 
 and this acid is only water with a diminished proportion 
 of oxygen. We shall first describe this acid and its pro- 
 perties in the common way. 
 
 When pure, it is colourless ; but has generally a yel- 
 lowish hue, and exhales white suffocating fumes. It is 
 lighter than either of the other acids ; but its most dis- 
 tinguishing property is the very great change it expe- 
 riences from an excess of oxygen. Though this be un- 
 doubtedly the principle of acidity, yet when added to 
 the muriatic acid in an over proportion, its volatility is 
 increased, its acidity and power of attraction for alkalis 
 weakened, and instead of reddening vegetable colours, 
 it destroys them. It is procured from common salt by 
 the addition of sulphuric acid, when it assumes a ga- 
 seous form ; and in this state has been recommended for 
 destroying infection, and purify ing infected rooms. As 
 these fumes are very suffocating, the vapour of the ni- 
 tric acid has been preferred ; and the discovery of each 
 has occasioned a controversy which perhaps might have 
 been spared, and which we must afterwards more par- 
 ticularly notice, though we shall not pretend to decide 
 the dispute. 
 
 The most delicate test of the presence of muriatic 
 acid is the nitrate of silver ; for the metal when united 
 with the muriatic acid is insoluble, but the oxygenated 
 acid occasions no precipitation ; so that if any doubt 
 
CHE 
 
 415 
 
 CHE 
 
 arises, the acid should be previously exposed to the 
 light, which separates in every instance the oxygen. 
 The oxygenated acid forms, with different bases, ful- 
 minating powders, whose detonation is extremely vio- 
 lent, and takes place on trituration only, without heat. 
 The use of the oxy-muriatic acid in bleaching is well 
 known ; and in its union with alkalis it furnished the 
 active ingredient of De Morveau's box, which, on open- 
 ing, diffuses round the person who holds it a pure at- 
 mosphere, which destroys infection. The ingredients 
 are now altered. See CONTAGION. 
 
 The experiments lately alluded to are, however, too 
 striking to be wholly passed over, since they offer such 
 a clear simple view of the different operations of na- 
 ture as will greatly elucidate many unaccountable phe- 
 nomena. In attempting to ascertain the basis of this 
 acid, even Berthollet erred, and Mr. Lambe was misled 
 by a remote analogy ; nor some months since should we 
 have given a more favourable account of Girtanner's 
 hypothesis, who derived it from hydrogen. On the 
 23d of April, 1805, Mr. W. Peel of Cambridge, an- 
 nounced, in the Philosophical Magazine, his discovery 
 of muriat of soda from the decomposition of water by 
 the Galvanic apparatus. In June he repeated his com- 
 munication, and mentions his having formed water 
 from its elements to repeat the experiment ; but this 
 water, from a little inaccuracy in the proportions, being 
 acidulous, he neutralized the acid with lime, and dis- 
 tilled it. But, after the Galvanic process, he found 
 muriat of fiotash. 
 
 By a singular coincidence, about the same time Pac- 
 chioni of Pisa made a similar discovery. His letter is 
 dated the 9th of May, sixteen days only later than Mr. 
 Peel's, and both speak of recent discoveries. Pacchioni's 
 apparatus is not described ; and at the first glance it 
 excites a suspicion that he procured oxygen only in the 
 decomposition of the water, while others have obtained, 
 exclusively, hydrogen ; but as both are ingredients of 
 water, evolved separately on different sides of the pile, 
 this occasions little difficulty. On separating the oxygen, 
 he found the gold wire dissolved, and the oxygenated 
 muriatic acid evidently produced. Water then is hy- 
 drogen, with its full proportion, perhaps, of oxygen. 
 "When the proportion of the latter is diminished, it be- 
 comes oxymuriatic acid ; and, when still further, the 
 common muriatic acid. Mr. Henry has repeated these 
 experiments with some success, but suggests a source 
 of fallacy, which leads us at least to hesitate. We shall 
 have frequent opportunities of resuming the subject in 
 different parts of the work, as in the articles MURIATIC 
 ACID, MURIATS, and SEA SALT, when we shall give 
 whatever the labours of chemists have added to the 
 stock. Even while this sheet was passing through the 
 press, we find in the Journal de Physique, vol. Ixi. some 
 experiments instituted by the Galvanic Society at Paris, 
 which throw considerable doubts on the supposed dis- 
 overy. 
 
 Muriat of potash has been styled the febrifuge salt of 
 Sylvius, and, from one process by which it was pre- 
 pared, the regenerated marine salt. Its crystals are 
 cubic, but not regular; its taste pungent and bitter; 
 and it dissolves in three times its weight of cold water. 
 It is supposed by some authors to comain 29.68 of acid, 
 63.47 of alkali, and 6.85 of water. It is found occasion- 
 ally in sea water, and in some mineral waters; but, when 
 
 wanted as a medicine, which scarcely ever happens, it 
 is prepared by art. 
 
 Muriat of soda is the common salt so generally dif- 
 fused not only in the earth, but by the ocean, of which 
 it constitutes the chief ingredient. Should the suspi- 
 cions just stated be confirmed, its source will be well 
 understood: at present it is unknown. There is every 
 reason, however, to suppose, that all the fossile muriat 
 of soda has been deposited from an ocean which once 
 covered the highest continents, perhaps the whole globe, 
 when the principal inhabitants were fish, and where ani- 
 mals, now known only from their debris, were the ty- 
 rants of this watery world. Common salt is highly 
 necessary to the health of men and many other animals; 
 it is a condiment most congenial to their constitution, 
 and though some are, from necessity, obliged to live 
 without it, yet all find its advantages when it can be 
 procured. In America, animals from a vast distance 
 repair to those regions where the salt effloresces on the 
 surface, which they " lick" with great avidity, and the 
 spots are distinguished by this appellation. 
 
 Common salt is pungent, with a slight bitterness. It 
 dissolves equally in cold and hot water, in a little more 
 than twice its weight of the menstruum : 100 grains 
 have been said to contain 33.3 of acid, 50 of alkali, and 
 16.7 of water. Its crystals are usually cubical, but they 
 seem to be sometimes octoedral. It scarcely ever forms 
 an article of extemporaneous prescription, except in the 
 form of sea water. Barytes, lead, and sometimes iron, 
 seem to decompose this salt, and are employed to sepa- 
 rate the soda for the artist; but could have no extem- 
 poraneous effect in mixture, were it even necessary to 
 combine them in a medicine. Vitriolic and nitric acids 
 are, apparently, the only instances from which any in 1 
 convenience could arise. Potash would, however, have 
 a similar effect ; and some metalline salts, particularly 
 nitrat of silver, would decompose it ; but these are not 
 likely to meet in a prescription. 
 
 Muriat of ammonia was originally prepared in Egypt 
 from the dung of camels, and is met with in commerce 
 in round cakes, concave on one side, and convex above, 
 from the shape of the glasses into which it is sublimed. 
 When in conical masses, it is debased by other salts, 
 particularly earthy ones. Its taste is acrid and pungent, 
 with a flavour not very distant from the urinous alka- 
 line. It dissolves in about three times its weight of 
 cold, and about an equal weight of boiling, water; and, 
 during its solution, produces nearly 32 of cold. Its- 
 crystals are four or six sided pyramids, generally aggre- 
 gated in a plumose form, and it is said to consist of 
 42.75 of acid, 25 of ammonia, and 32.25 of water. It 
 is not often used internally, yet we shall find that it is 
 more commonly useful than has been supposed. Ex- 
 ternally it is often employed ; but, as it is decomposed 
 by the sulphuric and nitric acids, by barytes, potash, 
 soda, strontia, and lime, as well as by different salts 
 composed of these acids or their bases, and by some 
 metalline salts, the practitioner should be very careful 
 of the ingredients with which he joins this salt. It is 
 soluble in little more than four parts of alcohol. 
 
 These are the acids which chiefly claimed the atten- 
 tion of chemists within the last twenty years. An 
 acid from vegetables was indeed well known, and it 
 seemed to be varied in its forms and its properties; but 
 modern chemistry has only ascertained their different 
 
CHE 
 
 416 
 
 CHE 
 
 sources, and their distinguishing affinities. We find 
 also in the animal system a variety of peculiar acids 
 which claim our attention, and in hoth vegetables and 
 animals there are various substances denominated 
 oxides, which, with the addition of oxygen, assume acid 
 properties. These we shall not consider in the present 
 article, unless they have become peculiar objects of our 
 attention, by having been introduced into the practice 
 of medicine. 
 
 The principal vegetable acid is the acetous, known 
 chiefly in common life by the appellation of vinegar ; 
 but nature offers us also that of lemons (the citric), of 
 apples (the malic), that of galls (the gallic), that of 
 acetosella (the oxalic), that of benzoin (the benzoic), 
 that of tartar (the tartarous), and that of borax (the bo- 
 racic acid, or sedative salt). With a little exertion we 
 separate from cork, the suberic ; from camphor, the 
 camphoric ; from sugar, the saccharine ; from gum, the 
 mucous : but these are, perhaps, more strictly oxides. 
 Fire separates the pyrotartarous acids, the ligneous and 
 the pyroligneous acids. The carbonic acid we have al- 
 ready noticed. 
 
 Of these, the chief acid, perhaps that from which 
 every other with some modifications proceeds, is the 
 acetous. The tartarous and boracic acids will indeed 
 merit our particular attention, on account of their me- 
 dicinal formulae ; but the malic, the citric, the oxalic, 
 acids, do not essentially differ. The benzoic acid, Mr. 
 Hatchett, in the Philosophical Transactions for 1805, 
 (Part II.), considers, with some reason, as a produc- 
 tion of fire ; in his own strictly philosophical lan- 
 guage, a product rather than an educt. The saccha- 
 rine, the camphoric, the mucous, the suberic, are cer- 
 tainly modifications of the acetous acid; and the lig- 
 neous, the pyroligneous, and the pyrotartarous, acids, 
 are only vegetable acids disguised by an empyreumatic 
 oil. 
 
 We have thus confined our views to the acids of vi- 
 negar and tartar. The former is the product of fer- 
 mentation, or of that new combination, which, by the 
 "play of affinities" from the slow intestine motion of 
 the particles of a saccharine, and afterwards of a spi- 
 rituous, fluid takes place. See FERMENTATION. 
 
 The acetous acid, as offered to us by the spontaneous 
 changes, in consequence of fermentation, contains a 
 large proportion of mucilage. This is separated by dis- 
 tillation, or more certainly by freezing; but the mode 
 which chemists have preferred is uniting it with cop- 
 per or lead, and distilling it from these bases. In this 
 way it undoubtedly acquires new properties, and, in 
 the modern nomenclature, merits the title of acetic acid. 
 It is then highly fragrant and volatile, confined only by 
 the purest gold or crystal ; and, in this state, combined 
 with aromatics, it becomes a very useful and safe pro- 
 phylactic, a preservative from the infection of putrid 
 fevers. See INFECTION. 
 
 Acetous acid is formed of the vegetable principle car- 
 bon, united with hydrogen and oxygen; and this com- 
 pound is not only the result of the gradual decomposi- 
 tion of saccharine matter in fermentation, but is pro- 
 duced more rapidly by the action of nitric acid on many 
 vegetable bodies; this acid supplying the oxygen, which 
 is otherwise absorbed from the atmosphere. Though 
 very commonly a vegetable matter, its immediate prin- 
 ciples are sometimes unexpecteo'y combined, and we 
 
 discover it in animal and mineral productions. It will be 
 obvious that its acid is destroyed by earths and alkalis, 
 but the tartarous neutrals are also decompounded by it. 
 Vinegar dissolves sugar, mucilages, and gums, and 
 mixes in every proportion with alcohol. It softens 
 gum resins; and, triturating with vinegar, renders gum 
 ammoniac and asafoetida more readily soluble in wa- 
 ter. It dissolves the peculiar acrimony of the alka- 
 lescent plants, and consequently forms the best men- 
 struum for squills, colchicum, Ecc. Medicated vinegars 
 are very common, and foreign pharmacopoeias offer a 
 considerable number. See ACETUM. 
 
 Acetated potash was formerly styled terra foliata 
 tartari, and tartarum regeneratum : a more modern 
 appellation, scarcely disused, is the diuretic salt. It is a 
 deliquescent salt, and not adapted either for powder or 
 pills. It may be decomposed by tamarinds and almost 
 every acid, even the citric and phosphoric, and by al- 
 most every variety of neutral, either alkaline, earthy, 
 or metallic. It is soluble in an equal weight of water at 
 60. The preparation is difficult and uncertain. 
 
 The acetatcd natron has been styled the sal vegeto 
 minerale ; but it has never been employed as a medicine, 
 and even its chemical properties have not been proper- 
 ly investigated. 
 
 The acetated ammonia was formerly styled Mindere- 
 rus spirit. It is a deliquescent salt, and we receive it 
 usually in a liquid form, but seldom of a certain strength; 
 though a medicine given in doses of half an ounce or an 
 ounce does not require any minute accuracy. When 
 procured in a solid state, its crystals are long, slender, 
 flatted, and of a pearly white colour : they melt at 170, 
 and sublime at 250. It is decompounded by fixed al- 
 kalis, lime water, the acids of lemon, phosphorus, and 
 tartar, as well as the three strong mineral acids ; by 
 alum, Epsom salt, nitrated silver, muriated iron, ace- 
 tated lead, and the vitriols. 
 
 Theac/rf of tartar, in common language, is the cream 
 of tartar, which is the deposition from wine, purified 
 from the oily and colouring matter, and crystallized in 
 irregular masses, formed by a confused mixture of 
 needle-like crystals. In this state it is gritty between 
 the teeth, and of a harsh unpleasant sourness ; soluble 
 in sixty times its weight of cold, and half the quantity 
 of boiling water. It is not, however, a pure acid, but 
 contains from twenty-three to thirty-three hunclredths 
 of potash. The purification of tartar is kept a secret; 
 but it is probably effected by the admixture of pipe clay, 
 since, by repeatedly washing the crystals of tartar, an 
 earth of this kind remains. It has been a pharmaceuti- 
 cal problem to render cream of tartar more soluble in 
 water, and borax has been employed for the purpose ; 
 but the latter is by this means decomposed. 
 
 The real acid of tartar is not deliquescent, and for 
 this reason it is entitled the dry powder of lemonade. 
 It is not the reputed salt of lemons, which is in reality 
 the salt of wood sorrel, though it is supposed to add not a 
 little to the bulk of this expensive preparation. The 
 powder of lemonade is prepared by mixing a drachm of 
 the essential salt of tartar with six drachms of sugar, and 
 adrachmoftheeleosaccharum of oil of lemons. It is ob- 
 vious that alkalis and earths will destroy the acid, but 
 the eyes and claws of crabs are not purely calcareous ; 
 and though with chalk it forms an indissoluble salt, 
 with magnesia, on the contrary, it forms a soluble one. 
 
CHE 
 
 417 
 
 CHE 
 
 But whatever its affinities are in the moisi slate, in a 
 dry powder they are not exerted ; and the acid of tartar 
 forms the basis of a salt, from which the carbonic acid 
 is readily separated in solution. We hinted at this 
 mixture when we spoke of the exhibition of this acid; 
 and the preparation consists of one drachm of the acid, 
 with two of kali, or three of natron, adding a little sugar 
 according to the taste. This acid decomposes all the 
 salts, whose basis is the vegetable alkali. It decomposes 
 alsomuriated lime and barytes, nitrated silver, muriated 
 iron, acetated and nitrated mercury, acetated lead, and 
 all the vitriols, as well as soaps of every kind. 
 
 The tartarised kali is the tartarised tartar of former 
 authors, the soluble tartar of pharmaceutists, and is 
 usually prepared by saturating the superabundant acid 
 of the cream of tartar by adding kali. It is soluble in 
 alcohol, and in four parts of cold water. It is decom- 
 posed by all acids and by acid fruits; by lime, barytes, 
 strontia, and magnesia ; partly by the sulphats of potash, 
 soda, alumine, and magnesia; and by the muriats of 
 barytes, lime, and ammonia; by cubic nitre, and the 
 most common metallic salts. 
 
 The tartarised soda has been styled sal Rupellensis ; 
 but as the crystals of tartar are saturated with the soda, 
 it is obvious that this is properly a triple salt, and has 
 been justly called by the Edinburgh college, tartris po- 
 tassae and sodae. Its crystals are very large and regular, 
 in the form of prisms, of eight nearly equal sides, di- 
 vided longitudinally almost to their axis. It is bitter, 
 soluble in about five parts of water, effloresces, but 
 does not deliquesce, in the air, and consists of about 54 
 parts of tartrite of potash and 46 of tartrite of soda. 
 All acids decompose it; even the acid fruits, alum, mu- 
 riated lime, Epsom salt, nitrated mercury, acetated lead, 
 and the vitriols, have the same effect. 
 
 Tartarised ammonia seems not to have been examin- 
 ed : it certainly has not been employed as a medicine. 
 Its crystals are tetraedral pyramids, with obliquely 
 truncated summits. 
 
 Borax is a natural production, which nature offers, 
 partly saturated with soda, as the acid of tartar is with 
 kali. The crystals of borax are hexangular prisms ; of 
 which two sides are broader than the others, terminated 
 by -white triangular pyramids. The taste is styptic and 
 urinous ; it colours vegetable blues green, is soluble in 
 18 parts of cold water, and in 6 of boiling. It slightly 
 effloresces in the air, swells with the loss of nearly half 
 its weight from heat, and becomes a porous friable 
 mass, melting in a greater heat to glass. It is decom- 
 posed by all acids and alkalis, by the sulphats, nitrats, 
 muriats, phosphats, and fiuats, of all the earths, and of 
 ammonia. The boracic acid forms 39 parts, soda 1 7, 
 and water 44. 
 
 Its acid was styled by Homberg, who discovered it, 
 the sedative salt, from its supposed soothing power in 
 fevers. It appears in small, shining, laminated crys- 
 tals, and its specific gravity is 148. It vitrifies in the 
 fire ; is soluble in water and alcohol, imparting to the 
 latter the property of burning with a yellow flame. 
 Of borax we have already spoken ; but of the borats we 
 know little, and they certainly form no part of the ma- 
 teria medica. 
 
 The citric and oxalic acid are employed in medicine ; 
 but their compounds, the citrats and the oxalats, except 
 in one instance, the citras potassse, do not claim the phy- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 sician's attention. We must not, however, wholly omit 
 them or the other acids, as in the rage for novelty they 
 may in turn share our regard. 
 
 The acid of lemon* is with difficulty separated from 
 its mucilage, so as to be reduced to the state of a limpid 
 solution or a crystalline form. Various attempts have 
 been made to concenter it by freezing, or to combine it 
 with spirit of wine, from which the mucilage is easily 
 separated. The most successful plan was suggested by 
 Scheele, to combine the acid with chalk; from which, as 
 the salt is nearly insoluble, the mucilage may be readily 
 washed : the citric acid is then separated by adding 
 the sulphuric. It is one of the strongest of the native 
 acids; and cannot, like the greater number of the others, 
 be converted into the oxalic by means of the nitric 
 acid. Its crystals are octoedral prisms, truncated on 
 their solid angles. The citric acid unites with alkalis, 
 earths, and even metals. With the fixed alkali it is 
 supposed to sit more easily in the stomach than any 
 other neutral; which, if true, may be owing to some 
 remains of the carbonic acid gas separated from the 
 alkali, and entangled in the fluid : but all neutrals pos- 
 sess, in a certain degree, an anti-emetic power. The 
 citric acid decomposes all tartarised neutrals. 
 
 The malic acid is not peculiar to apples, from whence 
 its name is derived, but is found in all unripe fruits, 
 and may be converted into oxalic acid by the nitric. 
 It is separated from the mucilage by combining it with 
 chalk, and then adding the acetite of lead. The ma- 
 late of lead thus formed is decomposed by the sulphuric 
 acids. This acid is frequent in a variety of plants, par- 
 ticularly the succulent ones, and in common parsley : 
 and Vauquelin tells us, that when the juice of a plant 
 furnishes a copious precipitate with oxalate of am- 
 monia, and a flocculent one with acetite of lead, it un- 
 doubtedly contains a malate of lime. By fire, this acid 
 is destroyed or converted into carbonic acid. The ma- 
 lates of alkalis are deliquescent, but the malate of alu- 
 mine is with difficulty soluble : it unites with iron and 
 zinc : the chalybeate salt does not crystallize ; that with 
 zinc forms fine crystals. 
 
 The oxalic acid which nature offers us combined like 
 tartar, in part with an alkali, has a penetrating sour 
 taste. It effloresces in the air ; and is soluble in twice 
 its weight of cold, and half its weight of boiling, water. 
 Like all the weaker acids, it dissolves the metallic ox- 
 ides rather than the metals themselves ; and it combines 
 with the more common earths. With lime it forms a 
 salt so insoluble, that it becomes the surest test of cal- 
 careous earths and its compounds ; though Brugnatelli 
 suspects its infallibility. 
 
 The acid of sugar is one of those products from the 
 vegetable oxides by means of the nitric acid which we 
 have already mentioned. Not only sugar, but muci- 
 lages, mild oils, and flour, assume by this intermede the 
 form of an acid ; and this acid is invariably the oxalic. 
 
 The gallic acid seems to collect its oxygen from the 
 air, since long exposure to the atmosphere is necessary 
 to its production. The taste is acid and astringent ; it 
 effervesces with lime, and reddens the blue vegetable 
 infusions. The salt requires twelve tunes the quantity 
 of cold water, and one and a half of warm. It dissolves 
 also in alcohol, in equal quantities when hot, but re- 
 quires four times its weight when cold. It forms ox- 
 alic with nitrous acid ; and the acid, when sublimed. 
 3H 
 
CHE 
 
 418 
 
 CHE 
 
 resembles in obvious qualities the benzoic. The gallic 
 acid is totally distinct from the tanning principle ; with 
 which, as boih are often united, it has been confounded. 
 
 The acid of cork is sharply acid and bitter. It deli- 
 quesces in the air, and becomes brown by the sun's 
 light. It is distinguished from the acid of camphor, by 
 turning the solution of indigo green; from the gallic 
 acid, by its yellow precipitation ; and from the malic, 
 by its solid form. It does not burn or smoke on hot 
 coals, like the tartarous ; gives a green hue to a solution 
 of nitrat of copper, without occasioning any precipita- 
 tion ; and does not attract lime so strongly as the oxalic 
 acid. 
 
 The benzoic acid appears very generally in the vege- 
 table chemistry ; and we have mentioned it as the acid 
 which gives the balsams their distinguishing properties. 
 Since that article was printed we have received Mr. 
 Hatchett's valuable observations on this and some other 
 acids; and we have thus a striking proof, if any other 
 >vas wanted, of the utility of frequently returning to the 
 same subject in a progressive work like the present, if 
 we would, as we profess, render it a picture of the 
 science at the present moment. The properties of the 
 benzoic acid, as generally recognised, occur under the 
 article BENZOINUM. We must now add, however, 
 the formula adopted in the last edition of the Edinburgh, 
 from the Prussian, Pharmacopoeia ; not as a chemical re- 
 finement only, but as better fitting it for being reduced 
 to a powder, should it be ever employed as a medicine. 
 Twenty-four ounces of gum benjamin are triturated 
 with eight quarts of water for half an hour ; the water 
 is strained off, and the gum again triturated with three 
 quarts of water and strained. The strained liquors are 
 mixed and evaporated to a quart, to which diluted sul- 
 phuric acid is gradually added while any precipitation 
 appears. The precipitated acid is dissolved in boiling 
 water, strained while hot, and set aside to crystallize. 
 The crystals, which are. less beautiful than the flowers, 
 must be washed in cold water, and preserved in a dry 
 phial. 
 
 The camfihoric acid has not been used in medicine, 
 and the properties of its neutral salts are little known. 
 Its crystals resemble the muriat of ammonia, and are, 
 with difficulty, soluble in water. It is not, perhaps, 
 very different from the benzoic acid. It burns without 
 any residuum ; does not precipitate lime from lime 
 water, nor produce any change in the sulphuric solution 
 of indigo. 
 
 Two animal acids yet remain, the phosphoric and 
 prussic ; for the uric acid we shall not again consider, 
 unless additional information lead us to resume the sub- 
 jest. See CALCULUS. 
 
 Phosfihoric acid is produced from phosphorus (see 
 INFLAMMABLES) by burning, but is not in that pro- 
 cess saturated with oxygen. It is in a more perfect 
 state when prepared, as usual, by nitric acid. The 
 phosphoric acid when pure is not corrosive, and has no 
 smell ; its specific gravity is three times that of water, 
 and it may be concentrated to dryness, when it is styled 
 the glacial acid of phosphorus. It combines with al- 
 kalis, and the alkaline earths ; but its salts are seldom 
 soluble. With magnesia, if the acid is in excess, the 
 salt is soluble; and were not phosphorus a suspicious 
 medicine, we should recommend this salt to a cautious 
 trial. The only neutral employed by the physician is 
 
 the phosphat of soda ; a salt almost tasteless, though suf- 
 ficiently active as a cathartic for children, perfectly safe, 
 and highly useful. Its crystals are rhomboidal, and 
 they effloresce in the air. It is decomposed by alkalis, 
 the mineral acids, tartarous neutrals, alum, muriated 
 lime, Epsom salt, muriated barytes, and almost every 
 metallic salt. 
 
 The firussic acid is an ingredient in the vital fluid, 
 and may be obtained by distilling blood with the nitric. 
 acid. It has an acid taste and suffocating smell ; com- 
 bines with alkalis and metals; and has lately been disco- 
 vered in the vegetable kingdom as a component part of 
 bitter almonds, the cherry, peach, and apricot kernels, 
 and perhaps laurel and peach leaves. Berthollet sup- 
 poses its basis to be composed of hydrogen, nitrogen, 
 and carbon; but the proportions are not known. It 
 has in no form been yet employed in medicine, except 
 in the (now neglected) black cherry water. 
 
 Two anomalous neutrals yet remain, which, to com- 
 plete the subject, we shall here consider, viz. the hydro- 
 Hidfihurat of ammonia, introduced into the last edition 
 of the Edinburgh Dispensatory, and the sai fiolycrestum 
 Glaseri. Tromsdori seems first to have remarked that 
 sulphurated hydrogen combines with different bases like 
 an acid. The hydrosulphural of ammonia is prepared 
 by decomposing sulphurat of iron with muriatic acid. 
 When the acid separates the iron from the sulphur, the 
 latter, with the oxygen of the water, forms sulphuric 
 acid ; while another portion of the sulphur forms the 
 hydrogen, forming sulphurated hydrogen gas, which is 
 afterwards combined with the ammonia. This is the 
 preparation of the salt recommended by Mr. Cruick- 
 shanks in diabetes, which he styles hepatised ammonia ; 
 and though experience has not established its utility in 
 this complaint, there is great reason for supposing that 
 it may be useful in some others, particularly in phthisis. 
 It must be, however, employed with caution, since it 
 produces vertigo and other unpleasant symptoms. 
 
 The sal fioly crest of Glaser is only a combination of 
 an imperfect sulphureous acid with potash. It is easily 
 decomposed ; and though it was once a celebrated re- 
 medy in Germany, is now rarely used. 
 
 ALKALIS are salts of an opposite nature, and very 
 rarely found native ; never, perhaps, pure. They are 
 either the vegetable, the mineral, or the volatile: but 
 the two former are not exclusively derived from that 
 kingdom which gives them their distinguishing appel- 
 lation ; as the vegetable alkali has been found in some 
 granites of a very early formation, if not primordial, and 
 the mineral in numerous vegetables. 
 
 Alkalis were long supposed to be elementary sub- 
 stances; but a few years since M. cle Morveau an- 
 nounced that he had discovered the vegetable alkali to 
 consist of hydrogen and lime ; the mineral of the same 
 principle and magnesia. His few experiments were, 
 however, inconclusive; and would, perhaps, not have 
 occurred to our notice, but for the facts pointed out when 
 we spoke of the decomposition oi the muriatic acid. 
 The whole is strongly prepossessing from its simplicity. 
 
 The alkalis in the earlier chemical works were by no 
 means such as the modern chemistry recognises by this 
 title. They are, in the modern systems, considered as 
 imperfect neutrals, neutralised by the carbonic acid or 
 fixed air, which, as we have hinted, does not deprive 
 them of their alkaline properties ; nor, indeed, when 
 
C HE 
 
 419 
 
 CHE 
 
 supersaturated with this acid and become acidulous, do 
 they wholly lose their alkaline or urinous taste. We have 
 nothing further to add on this subject. See ALKALI. 
 
 EARTHS. Chemistry has lately been enriched by 
 numerous additions to this class of bodies, and medi- 
 cine has also made a few acquisitions. Though earths 
 should not appear to be the bases of alkalis, yet many 
 approach alkalis very nearly in numerous properties. 
 In general, earths are insoluble in water, at least when 
 joined with carbonic acid ; and in this state also they 
 are without taste and smell. They are fixed, and unal- 
 terable in fire, assuming the form of a dry powder, and 
 their specific gravity rarely exceeds 4.9. The five 
 earths employed in medicine are, the barytes, strontia, 
 lime, magnesia, alumine ; the five others are the yttria, 
 glucina, zircona, agustina, and silica. These are ar- 
 ranged nearly in the order of what may be styled their 
 alkalinity. 
 
 Barytes is a greyish white porous body, possessing 
 even a greater pungency than lime. It tinges blue co- 
 lours green, and, as we have said, destroys animal sub- 
 stances. Its specific gravity is nearly 4, and it is not af- 
 fected by the strongest heat. It is slaked in the air, and 
 by water, like lime ; and when dissolved in hot water 
 it crystallizes on cooling, in needle-like crystals, com- 
 posed of 53 parts of water, and 47 of barytes. Water 
 dissolves 0.05 of this earth, and resembles in taste and 
 properties lime water. Boiling water dissolves half its 
 weight. It will not unite with oxygen, azote, hydro- 
 gen, carbon, or charcoal, but joins readily sulphur and 
 phosphorus. (See BARYTES). 
 
 Strontia resembles barytes in every circumstance, ex- 
 cept that the salts it forms with acids have somewhat 
 different properties ; and it will probably be found that 
 potash and soda, barytes and strontia, lime and mag- 
 nesia, are very nearly and respectively connected. The 
 specific gravity of strontia is about 3.7. One part of 
 strontia requires 162 parts of cold water, but boiling 
 water dissolves it more freely. In cooling, the earth is 
 deposited in thin quadrangular plates, which are often 
 parallelograms: occasionally they adhere and form 
 cubes, containing about 0.68 of water. It is not poi- 
 sonous ; and though it has been tried in medicine, it 
 does not seem to possess any peculiar medicinal powers. 
 
 Lime is an earth well known, and has already been 
 particularly noticed (see CALX). We may add here, 
 for the sake of the connection, that its specific gravity 
 is about 2.4, and that it is soluble in 450 times its weight 
 of water. Its neutrals are supposed to be astringent. 
 It combines, in the form of lime water, with the oxides 
 jf mercury and lead; but we know not that these com- 
 pounds have been employed in medicine. 
 
 Magnesia was first pointed ont as a distinct earth by 
 Dr. Black. Its properties are less strikingly alkaline 
 than the preceding earths, and it docs not melt in the 
 strongest heats that can be employed ; nor does it be- 
 come acrid by calcination, though the air which it loses 
 in the fire is rapidly regained on exposure to the atmo- 
 -plu-re. If, therefore, the calcined magnesia is not care- 
 i'uily kept from the air, it soon differs little from the 
 common earth. Its specific gravity is 2.33, and its com- 
 pounds, with acids, are soluble; yet even with thevege- 
 tiibie acid, the neutral is deliquescent and not pleusing 
 to the tab'e. The fossils in which it predominates are 
 soft and unctuous to the touch. 
 
 Alumine is an earth of the highest importance Ln me- 
 dicine, since its sulphat, the common alum, is a very 
 valuable remedy ; and the boles, in which it is often a 
 principal ingredient, are useful in sheathing membranes 
 deprived of their mucus. The earth is soft to the touch, 
 and adheres to the tongue, in consequence of absorbing 
 its moisture. Its specific gravity is 2.0. It absorbs 
 water, and is diffusible through it: but alone it is wholly 
 insoluble; and in fire infusible. It unites with alkalis, 
 and many different earths. 
 
 Of the remaining earths our account will be neces- 
 sarily short, as they are useless in medicine. 
 
 Yttria appears in the form of a tasteless, white pow- 
 der. It is insoluble in water, and does not change vege- 
 table blues. It refuses all union with fixed alkalis, but 
 unites with the carbonate of ammonia. With acids it 
 forms salts of a sweetish but somewhat austere taste, 
 and in fire it is unaltered. 
 
 Glucina is obtained in white, light masses, adhering 
 strongly to the tongue, unaffected by fire, and insoluble 
 in water. This earth unites with all the alkalis, with 
 acids, and with sulphurated hydrogen. 
 
 Zircona appears also as a white powder, soft to the 
 touch, without taste or smell ; of a specific gravity equal 
 to 4.3. Though infusible by heat alone, when surround- 
 ed by charcoal its particles unite to a flinty hardness. It 
 combines with carbonated alkalis, and is soluble in all 
 the acids, though insoluble in water. 
 
 Of agustina, the existence as a distinct earth has been 
 disproved. If Tromsdorf 's experiments may be trusted, 
 though the results have not been supported by other 
 chemists, it resembles alumina, and refuses to unite 
 with all alkalis. It hardens when heated without ac- 
 quiring any taste, and its salts are tasteless. 
 
 Silica is well known by its common appellation, flint. 
 It melts with alkalis, forming the well known and use- 
 ful compound, glass ; but it is insoluble in acids, and 
 wholly useless in medicine. It occurs in vegetable 
 substances ; and must consequently admit of such a 
 minute division that we may expect to find it also in 
 the animal fluids. It occurs, we find from late expe- 
 riments, in the Bath waters ; but we have no reason to 
 think that it contributes to their medicinal virtues. Its 
 source is unknown; but if potash is only lime united to 
 hydrogen, as this salt dissolves flint, on the separation of 
 the hydrogen, the latter will necessarily form distinct 
 concretions, in which state we find it. We regret that 
 this system of De Morveau's is not better established, 
 since it elucidates so clearly various facts in mineralogy, 
 many more indeed than we dare hint at. Silica com- 
 bines with barytes, and, when recently formed, unites 
 with about 1000 parts of its weight of water. 
 
 INFLAMMABLES. These are sulphur, phosphorus, 
 the various kinds of pitcoal, charcoal, and amber. Of 
 these the two former only are medicinal, and to them 
 we must return; but to preserve the connection we 
 shall give a very short outline of the chemical proper- 
 ties o* each. 
 
 Sulfthur is known to be a yellow substance, brittle, 
 fusible, electric, insoluble in water, of the specific gra- 
 vity of nearly 2.0. It sublimes at 170, melts at 185, 
 burns with a pale blue flame at 300, and with a bright 
 white flame at 570 a . It combines with different pro- 
 portions of oxygen, and occurs in a variety of minerals. 
 particularly metallic ores. 
 
 3H2 
 
C H K 
 
 420 
 
 CHE 
 
 Phosfihorus is a concrete oxide, generally prepared 
 from urine or bones, of the consistence of wax, of a 
 reddish colour, which it loses by being kept in the dark. 
 It is soluble in essential, and with some precautions in 
 expressed, oils. When the oil of cloves is employed, a 
 Hash of light follows each time the bottle is opened. 
 Phosphorus in the dark emits a pale light, but at about 
 100 of Fahrenheit melts and burns with a vivid flame 
 and violent heat. It is brittle under 32, and its fracture 
 is vitreous and somewhat lamellated. It unites with 
 oxygen, but attracts it only when nitrogen or some 
 other intermede is added. This union would appear 
 to be a mixture, but that phosphorus attracts oxygen 
 from the oxy-muriatic acid. With oxygen, as we have 
 said, the phosphoric acid is produced. The union of 
 phosphorus with oxygen takes place with considerable 
 violence if the ingredients are struck only. Nitrate of 
 silver, or oxygenated muriat of potash, forms, with phos- 
 phorus, the most violent fulminating powders, in conse- 
 quence of percussion only ; but even common muriates, 
 with heat, will have the same effect. This is a fact of 
 more importance, as phosphorus has been lately given 
 internally ; but great inconveniences have arisen from 
 its exhibition, which seems sometimes to have proved 
 fatal. Its specific gravity is 2.0382, taste acrid, smell 
 alliaceous. It is raised into vapour by a heat of 180, 
 and boils at 534. 
 
 Of charcoal and pitcoal (see CARBO) we have spok'en 
 at sufficient length, as they are not substances very often 
 employed in medicine. Respecting amber, usually ar- 
 ranged under the inflammables, we have nothing to 
 add. See AMBER. 
 
 Metals are opaque, brilliant bodies, considerably hard, 
 very frequently malleable in different degrees, though 
 some are flexile and elastic. They make no impression 
 on the organs of smell or taste, except in some in- 
 stances when rubbed. They are the best conductors 
 of electricity ; and during the oxidation of some of these 
 bodies, the Galvanic influence becomes powerfully con- 
 spicuous. All may be melted by heat, and the greater 
 number are exhaled in vapour. 
 
 Metals are divided into those which, by the addition 
 of oxygen, become acid, and those which are oxidised, 
 without showing any acid properties. Of the former 
 kind arsenic, tungstein, molybdenum, chrome, and 
 columbium. Of the latter, gold, platina, silver, copper, 
 iron, plumbago, lead, tin, zinc, mercury, tellurium 
 (sylvanite of Kirwan), antimony, bismuth, manganese, 
 nickel , niccolanum, cobalt, uranium , titanium, palladium, 
 osmium, and iridium. We shall shortly mention their 
 properties in the same order, excepting only those gene- 
 rally employed in medicine ; and their medical effects 
 depend so intimately on their chemical treatment, that 
 it would neither be easy nor advantageous to separate 
 the different parts of the subject. 
 
 Tungstein is a semimetal of a gray colour, fusing 
 with great difficulty, oxidisable in the air by heat, and 
 afterwards acidifiable. In the state of an oxide it is 
 yellow ; in that of an acid, white. The former gives to 
 glass a blue or brown colour. 
 
 Molybdenum has a very slight metallic splendour, and 
 a low specific gravity. It is oxidised by sulphuric, and 
 easily acidified by nitric, acid. The acid is white and 
 styptic. Though the specific gravity of the metal is 
 but 6, that of the acid is 8.4. 
 
 Chrome is of a whitish gray colour, very brittle, and 
 with difficulty fused or oxidised. Neither the sulphuric 
 nor muriatic acids dissolve it ; but the nitric changes it 
 first into a beautifully green oxide, and afterwards into 
 an orange yellow acid. 
 
 Columbium is little known. It was discovered in an 
 American fossil by Mr. Hatchett, and its acid is awhile 
 powder, insoluble in water. 
 
 Of the oxidisable metals, we shall omit, for the rea- 
 sons mentioned, gold, silver, copper, iron, lead, tin, zinc, 
 mercury, antimony, bismuth, and manganese. 
 
 Platina has not yet found its way into the materia 
 medica, nor is it likely soon to become a medicinal sub- 
 stance. It is of a gray colour, approaching Jo black, 
 when polished. Its specific gravity is about 21, and it 
 yields to gold only in ductility, and to iron in hardness. 
 It is fused in 160 of Wedgewood, 21.877 of Fahren- 
 heit, could Fahrenheit's scale be continued to this point. 
 It is a good conductor of electricity and Galvanism ; is 
 oxidised by the former, producing a gray powder. It 
 is oxidised and dissolved by the oxy-muriatic, but more 
 certainly and quickly by the nitro-muriatic, acid. 
 
 Plumbago is a carburet of iron, seldom pure, and re- 
 quiring a high degree of heat for its union with oxygen. 
 
 Tellurium, which Mr. Kirwan styles sylvanite, is of a 
 bright lead colour, but brittle and crystallized in lamel- 
 lae. Its specific gravity is about 6.1. It soon melts 
 and sublimes. It burns with a greenish flame and a 
 white smoke, resembling the smell of radishes. Its 
 oxide melts into a straw coloured radiated glass. It 
 is soluble in sulphuric, nitric, and nitro-muriatic 
 acids. 
 
 The colour of nickel is between that of tin and silver, 
 nearly 9 in specific gravity ; when pure, extremely duc- 
 tile and malleable ; infusible, and with difficulty oxidisa- 
 ble in the air : yet it yields to the nitrous and nitro- 
 muriatic acid only, tinging them of a brilliant green. It 
 combines with phosphorus, sulphur, and the different 
 metals. Its oxide is of a light clear green, giving to 
 glass a brown and orange, in soigne instances a red, hue ; 
 but reducible by fire only. It is strongly attracted by 
 the magnet, and can assume polarity. Richter. Nic- 
 colanum, lately discovered by the same author, very 
 nearly resembles nickel. 
 
 Cobalt is a metal so brittle as to be capable of being 
 reduced to powder. Its grain is fine, its colour of a 
 reddish gray, and its specific gravity nearly 7.8. It is 
 oxidated previous to its fusion, and requires a high 
 degree of heat for its melting. It yields to all the acids, 
 and unites with phosphorus and sulphur. Its oxide is 
 of a deep blue, and gives this colour to glass. In the 
 arts it is styled zaffre, or smalt. 
 
 Uranium presents a mass of small globules slightly 
 united, of a pale brown, sometimes of a gray, colour. 
 Its specific gravity is 6.44. It is very infusible, but 
 yields to several of the acids, and unites with phospho- 
 rus. Its oxide is yellow, colouring glass of a greenish 
 yellow an emerald green, or brown of different shades, 
 and is very soluble in carbonated alkalis. 
 
 Titanium occurs in hard friable masses, of a crystal- 
 line appearance ; internally of a bright red. It is very 
 infusible, and yields only to the principal mineral acids 
 by boiling. Its oxide is a deep red, blue, or white. 
 
 Of iridium, osmium, and palladium, three metals, if 
 truly distinct ones, found in platina, we yet know little, 
 
CHE 
 
 4-21 
 
 CHE 
 
 and of course shall not enlarge this (already too exten- 
 sive) article, by enumerating properties imperfectly 
 known. What has been discovered occurs in the Phi- 
 losophical Transactions for 1804 and 1805. 
 
 The VEGETABLE SUBSTANCES which have claimed 
 the chemists' attention are, sap, mucilage, gum, oils, 
 resins, gum resins, caoutchouc, balsams, foecula (starch), 
 gluten, sugar, albumen, various acids, tanin, alkalis, 
 wax, honey, and aroma. These substances, as we 
 have stated in the beginning of this article, consist of 
 carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen. The tanin, lately in- 
 troduced to our notice, has been lately examined with 
 peculiar attention in the Philosophical Transactions for 
 1805, by Mr. Hatchett. He has produced it with a 
 variety of substances artificially, viz. by the action of 
 nitric acid on any carbonaceous substance, vegetable, 
 animal, or mineral; secondly, by distilling this acid 
 from common resin, indigo, dragon's blood, kc.; thirdly, 
 by digesting common resin with gum elemi, asafoetida, 
 camphor, kc. which then yield a principle very nearly 
 resembling tanin to alcohol. 
 
 The ANIMAL SUBSTANCES which have been the 
 objects of the chemist are, the blood, the gastric and 
 pancreatic juices, the milk, the sebacic acid, the bile, 
 the urine; the prussic, zoonic, formic, and bombic 
 acids ; the hard parts of animals ; the humours of the 
 eye; cartilages; brain; synovia; tears; mucus of the 
 nose, 8cc.; cerumen of the ears ; saliva; pus; semen; 
 sweat; liquor amnii; eggs; hairs; feathers, and silk. 
 These are more particularly the object of this work, 
 and have been or will be considered in separate arti- 
 cles. We need scarcely repeat, that nitrogen, or azote, 
 is the distinguishing principle of animal substances; and 
 have already observed that their component parts are 
 nitrogen, hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen. 
 
 The ultimate analysis of animal substances is pecu- 
 liarly embarrassing, on account of the extensive combi- 
 nation of their elements, for the simplest agent produces 
 numerous transformations ; many of which, from the 
 rapidity of their progress, escape us, and the last results 
 are only obvious. The agent employed, most success- 
 fully, by Scheele, Bergman, and Berthollet, is the nitric 
 acid; and the result, as we have often mentioned, is the 
 evolution of azote in large quantities. The consequences 
 are also a change in the acid ; the copious production 
 of ammonia; carbonic, oxalic, and malic acids; the 
 transformation of one portion of these matters into fat ; 
 and of another into a yellow, bitter substance, the bit- 
 ter of Welther. 
 
 The effects, however, vary according to the strength 
 of the acid, the duration of its action, and the kind of 
 substances examined by its means. These varieties 
 have been lately the subject of MM. Fourcroy and 
 Vauquelin's inquiries, and we shall take this opportu- 
 nity of stating their results. The particular experi- 
 ments have not yet been published. 
 
 The nitrous acid, from its first action, changed the 
 muscular flesh into a yellow substance, with little taste, 
 though still sensibly acid, and very imperfectly soluble. 
 When the action was longer continued, the result was 
 a matter equally yellow and acid, but very bitter, and 
 very soluble. By a still longer continued action, the 
 matter was soluble, inflammable, and fulminating, not 
 only by heat but by percussion. 
 
 Indigo furnished a similar substance, and still more 
 
 copiously than muscular flesh. Haussman and Welther 
 long ago discovered it ; and MM. Fourcroy and Vau- 
 quelin attribute it to the separation of the azote, and to 
 the combination of the hydrogen and carbon of the 
 flesh, with the excess of oxygen furnished by the acid. 
 They suspect that the yellow substance which tinges 
 the bile, is equally produced by the separation of the 
 azote and the union of the other ingredients, furnished 
 probably by the blood. Yet this appears less probable ; 
 since the blood which is to furnish the bile is carried 
 by a very circuitous course, after it has received the 
 oxygen from the air, and the contents of the vena portas 
 abound seemingly more in azote than in oxygen. 
 
 While we are speaking of animal substances, it may 
 not be uninteresting to add the experiments of those 
 chemists on the smut of wheat. They found, in this de- 
 generated corn, a green oil of the consistence of butter; 
 phosphoric acid, in part comhined with magnesia ; some 
 lime and ammonia; carbon, and a vegeto-animal sub- 
 stance, exactly like that which is produced in the de- 
 composition of the gluten of wheat by putrefaction. 
 
 They consequently conclude, that the smut is the 
 residuum of the farina, decomposed by a putrid fer- 
 mentation ; and suspect that it arises from an over 
 proportion of animal manure, assisted by a hot and 
 moist season at the period of its flowering, or the forma- 
 tion of the grain. 
 
 What may be further requisite for the different facts 
 relating to medical chemistry, may be found under Ar- 
 FI.VITY, q. v. 
 
 CHE'MICI, (from chemia). Called also fattarii. 
 Men who pursue the art of chemistry. 
 
 CHENALO'PEX, (from %,v>, a goose, and ***, a. 
 fox}. SHELL DRAKE. So called from its being of the 
 goose kind, and crafty like a fox. See VULPANSER. 
 
 CHENOCO'PRUS, (from xw, a goose, and **?{, 
 dung). GOOSE DUNG. It was formerly used as a pow- 
 erful resolvent, diuretic, and anti-icteric. The green 
 was thought the best; it was collected in spring, dried, 
 and given from 5 ss. to 3 i. for a dose. 
 
 CHEXOPO'DIUM, CHE'NOPUS, (from K v, a 
 goose, and trtv*,, a foot}. GOOSE FOOT, or Sow BANE ; 
 from its likeness to a goose's foot. Called also atrifilex 
 sylvestris, fies anserinus, botrys, botrya Mexicans, 
 and atrifilex silvestris latifolia. It is reckoned among 
 the uterines, but seldom used in the present practice. 
 There are four species enumerated by the writers on 
 the materia medica, viz. the c. bonus henricus and ru- 
 brum Lin. Sp. PI. 318. c. botrys and ambrosoides 320. 
 These are all oleraceous plants, possessing little medical 
 power. The c. anthelminticum Lin. Sp. PI. 320, has a 
 fragrant though somewhat faint smell, and an aromatic 
 taste. As the name imports, it is recommended for 
 destroying worms. This forms the link between the 
 oleraceous and the fetid species, which follows. See 
 MERCVRIALIS and BOTRYS. 
 
 CHEXOPO'DIUM F<ETIDA, CHEXOPO'DIUM VCLTA'RJA. 
 See ATRIPLEX FCETIDA. 
 
 CHEOPrXA,(from #, to fiour, and *<, to drink}. 
 See CHOPIXO. 
 
 CHE'RAS, (from %tu, to flour out). It is so called 
 during its discharge. See SCROFULA. 
 
 CHEREFO'LIUM. See CH^ROPHYLLUM. 
 
 CHE'RMES, (from the Arabic term charmah, or 
 karam~). Also called r occum scarlatinum, chermeinvm 
 
CHE 
 
 422 
 
 CHI 
 
 tinctorium and bajiticum, alkermes, coccibadicum, grana 
 kernies, coccitm in.tectorium, quisquilia, SCARLET GRAIN, 
 
 and KERMES BERRIES. 
 
 Xermcs, among the Arabians, and X.OX.KOS, among the 
 Greeks, signifies a small worm; grana arbor is liicis, 
 quibus fiunicca inficiuntur. 
 
 An insect which much resembles the green house 
 bug, lays its eggs on the quercus ilexlAn. Sp. PI. 1420, 
 the SCARLET OAK. The females of this kind have no 
 wings. The colour of these berries, or rather insects, 
 is like that of a blue plum; the red colour which they 
 have when brought to us, is from their having been 
 washed with vinegar. They are about the size and 
 shape of juniper berries that are cut into two parts; the 
 hole, in the flat surface, leads to the skin of the belly. 
 When these insects are fresh, they appear full of minute 
 reddish ova, and which, in long keeping, change to a 
 brownish red colour. They are preserved by sprinkling 
 with vinegar, which prevents the exclusion of the ova, 
 and kills such of the animalcules as are already hatched, 
 and would otherwise soon fly away. They are brought 
 from France, Spain, Candia, &c. where they are ga- 
 thered in May, and early in the mornings, while the 
 prickly thorns, on which they adhere, are soft with the 
 dew. 
 
 Geoffroy obtained an alkaline spirit from them by dis- 
 tillation. The fresh kermes,on expression, yield a red 
 juice of a light, agreeable smell, and a bitterish sub-as- 
 tringent, and somewhat pungent taste ; but before it is 
 brought to us, it is boiled with sugar into the con- 
 sistence of a syrup. The dried grain, if not too long 
 kept, gives out, both to water and to spirit, the same 
 deep red colour, the same smell and taste, as is in the 
 expressed juice. By evaporation, the watery tincture 
 loses nearly all its smell and taste, but the spirituous 
 retains both ; and spirit extracts the active parts most 
 completely. 
 
 They are grateful to the palate, esteemed cordial and 
 astringent, and aphrodisiac, without any real virtue, or 
 in any considerable degree. A confection, called con- 
 Jectio alkermes, was made of the juice of chermes ber- 
 ries, and once not unfrequently prescribed; it was in- 
 vented by Mesue, and was a favourite medicine of 
 Geoffrey; but, at this time, practitioners have no de- 
 pendence on it. Within our own remembrance, the 
 syrup, with fragments of leaf gold, was given as a cor- 
 dial in small pox. 
 
 CHK'RMES MINERA'LIS. See AXTIMOXIUM. 
 
 CHE'RNI'BION, (from %tt?, the hand, and inr]a, to 
 was/;). In Hippocrates it is an URINAL, or rather a 
 WASH-HAND BASIN. Motherby. 
 
 CHE'RSA, (from />, earth). See F^x. 
 
 CHE'RVA. An Arabian name for CATAPUTIA. 
 
 CHEVA'LIER. See CALIDRIS BEI.IONII. 
 
 CHEVA'STRE. A double headed roller, applied 
 by its middle below the chin; then running on each 
 side, it is crossed on the top of the head; and passing 
 to the nape of the neck, is there crossed : it next passes 
 under the chin, where crossing, it is carried to the top 
 of the head, until it is all employed. See Fascia. 
 
 CHEZANA'NCE, (from %t&, to go to stool, and 
 avxymi, necessity}. It signifies anything that creates a 
 necessity of going to stool ; and in P. jEgineta it is 
 the name of an ointment with which the anus is to 
 be rubbed for this purpose, jfttius gives this name 
 
 to a plaster, which was to have the same effect when 
 applied to the navel. 
 
 CHI'A. A sweet fig; so named from C/iio or Scio, 
 where they are propagated. 
 
 CHI'A TE'RRA. EARTH OF CHIOS, now called 
 Scio, an island in the Archipelago. It is a grayish 
 earth, brought from that island, formerly used as a su- 
 dorific in fevers, but now neglected. Fuller's earth, or 
 pipe clay coloured, and impressed with proper signa- 
 tures, are the general substitutes. 
 
 CHI'ACUM COLL'Y'RIUM. In P. ./Egineta it is 
 a remedy for disorders of the eyes, of which the dry in- 
 gredients were bruised and infused in Armenian wine. 
 
 CHI'ADUS. See FURUNCULUS. 
 
 CHIA'SMOS. It is the meeting of any two things 
 under the form of a cross, or of the letter ; whence 
 it is named. The adverbs chiasti and chiasticos mean 
 the same. 
 
 CHI A 'STOS. The name of a bandage in Oribasius. 
 so called from its resembling the letter %. See FAS- 
 CIA. 
 
 CHIA'STRE, (from the same). A bandage for the 
 temporal artery. It is a double headed roller, about an 
 inch and a half broad, and four ells long. The mid- 
 dle is applied to the side of the head, opposite to that 
 in which the artery is opened; and, when brought round 
 to the part affected, it is crossed upon the compress 
 that is laid on the wound, and then the continuation is 
 over the coronal suture, and under the chin ; then cross- 
 ing on the compress, the course is, as at first, round 
 the head, Sec. till the whole roller is taken up. See 
 FASCIA. 
 
 CHI'BOU. A spurious species of gum elemi, little 
 known in this country, though common in France. 
 
 CHI'BUR. See SULPHUR. 
 
 CHICHIA'XOCOTL. See MACAXOCOTLIFERA. 
 
 CHI'COS, or CHI'CRES. See BOVINA AFFECTIO. 
 
 CHI'EN-DENT. See GRAMEN CANINUM. 
 
 CHI'GRES. See HYBOUCOUHU. 
 
 CHILCHO'TES. See PIPER INDICUM. 
 
 CHI'LI, BALS. DE. This seems to have been an 
 imposition. Salmon speaks, but without any proof, of 
 its being brought from Chili. The Barbadoes tar, in 
 which are mixed a few drops of the oil of aniseseed, 
 is usually sold for it. 
 
 CHILIOPHY'LLON,(from ^iA/, a thousand, and 
 <pv^ev, a leaf). See MILLEFOLIUM. 
 
 CHI'LI A'RBOR. See CORT. PERUVIANUS. 
 
 CHI'LLI. See PIPER INDICUM. 
 
 CHI'LLI INDITE ORIENT. See ZINGIBER. 
 
 CHI'LON, (from x,ft*-s, a itji). A person with 
 large prominent lips, either by nature or from disease. 
 The term is applicable to fish, as well as the human 
 species; called also labeo. 
 
 CHILPELA'GUA, CHI'LTERPIN. See PIPER 
 INDICUM. 
 
 CIII'MALATH, or CHIMALA'TL. See CORONA 
 sons. 
 
 CHIME'TIILON. See PERNIO. 
 
 CHIMIA'TER, (from chimia, chemistry, and ictlfo^ 
 a fihyaician) . Physicians who make the science of 
 chemistry subservient to the purposes of medicine. 
 Physicians of this description are called also chemici 
 and iatrochimici. 
 
 CIIIMO'LEA LA'XA. Paracelsus means, by this 
 
L HI 
 
 423 
 
 C HI 
 
 word, the powder which is separated from the flowers 
 of saline ores. 
 
 CHl'NA ORIEXTA LIS. So called from the 
 country from whence it was brought. China radix, 
 iankioa, yuaguara, smilax asfiera Chinensis, or CHINA 
 ROOT. It is the smilax china, Lin. Sp. PI. 1459. 
 
 It is an oblong-, thick jointed root, full of irregular 
 knobs, of a reddish brown colour outwardly, but in- 
 wardly of a pale red. There are two sorts, the East and 
 the West Indian. The first is most esteemed ; it is paler 
 and harder than the otheiytnd in China is called lamfiatam. 
 The plant is climber, with tendrils ; and, like the 
 vine, it bears clusters of large berries of a red colour. 
 It is a native of China and Japan. 
 
 The root hath but little smell or taste. An inspissated 
 decoction of it yields an unctuous, farinaceous, almost 
 insipid mass, his supposed to promote perspiration and 
 urine. Prosper Aipinus says, that the Egyptian women 
 use this root to increase their bulk. It first appeared 
 in Lurope as an anti-venereal about the year 1535, but 
 now it gives place tosarsupariila. 
 
 This Last India china may be distinguished from the 
 other by its yellow-brown colour outwardly ; its white, 
 or recidish-white, colour inwardly ; by its being in flat- 
 tish long pieces, full of knots, firm, and smooth when 
 cut. 
 
 CHI'NA OCCIDENTALS. China sfiuria nodota, smi- 
 lax,fiseudo china Lin. Sp. PI. 146, smilax Indica s/ii- 
 nosa. AMERICAN or WEST INDIAN CHINA. 
 
 This plant is a climber, ana bears black berries, grows 
 wild in V irginia and Jamaica, and bears the cold of our 
 climate. The root is brought chiefly from Jamaica in 
 long round pieces, full of knots ; whitish without, and 
 reddish within. 
 
 In scrofulous disorders it has been preferred to the 
 oriental kind. In other cases it is of similar but inferior 
 virtue. 
 
 CHI'NA SUPPO'SITA. Senecio Madrasfiatanus sene- 
 ciOiJiseudo china Lin. Sp. PI. 1216, or BASTARD CHINA. 
 It gro\vs in Malabar; the root greatly resembles the 
 china root both in appearance and qualities. Lewis's 
 Mat. Med. Rail Hist. 
 
 CHI NA CHINEE. See CORT. PER. 
 CHINE NSE. See ALKANTIASINENSIS. 
 CHiNCHI'NA. See CORT. irERuv. 
 CHl'OLI. See I-'UHUNCLLUS. 
 
 CHI'QUES. A name which the French give to the 
 worms which are found under the toes of the negroes, 
 and which are destroyed by the oil which flows out of 
 the cashew nut shell. 
 
 CHIRA'GRA, (from #e/f, the hand, and *'/fst, a 
 teizurej. Gout in the hand. See ARTHRITIS. 
 
 CHJRO'NES, (from %tip, the hand). See BOVINA 
 AFFECT 10. 
 
 CHIRO'N'JA, (from xtif, the hand}. See BRYO- 
 VIA NIGHA. It is also a name for the centaury. See 
 
 I KNTAVR1U.M. 
 
 CliiRO MUM. A malignant ulcer, difficult to 
 heal, u i>h a hard, callous, and tumid margin ; so called 
 from Chiron the centaur, who is said to be the first who 
 fured H. It is also called teltfihium. 
 
 CHIRONO MIA. See CHEIHONOMIA. 
 CHIKOTHE'CA, and PGUOTHE CA, (from %?, 
 j mi" or ritr.Ki,fono, to fiutj. In the 
 
 ; preparation of anatomical subjects, they are a glove and 
 
 a shoe of the scarf skin, with the nails adhering. They 
 are separated with very little trouble after the cuticula 
 loosens from the parts below by putrefaction ; and this 
 method is better than that of separating it by means of 
 boiling water 
 
 CHIRU'RGIA, (from %tif, a hand, and ep/ei, work, 
 manual operation}. SURGERY, or that part of medicine 
 which consists of manual operations. 
 
 It was our intention to have comprised under the ar- 
 ticle of medicine a general history of that science, as 
 well as of anatomy and surgery ; and we consequently- 
 omitted in its proper place the particular history of the 
 former. On contemplating the subject more nearly, we 
 find that it will be too much broken by subjects which, 
 though generally connected, yet branch into distant 
 ramifications. As anatomy is perhaps more intimately- 
 connected with surgery than with medicine, we have 
 therefore preferred giving a short sketch of the origin 
 and progress of each in the present article. 
 
 Anatomy and surgery are the sciences of a rude war- 
 like race ; for however simplicity of diet and constant 
 labour may preserve health, yet in this ruder state of 
 society, wounds and bruises must have been frequent. 
 If the nation were ferocious and often engaged in 
 combat, the knowledge of the former would be more 
 generally disseminated, and the practice of the latter 
 more necessary. Thus each science was very early cul- 
 tivated ; and in Homer no slight knowledge of anato- 
 my is displayed. The Egyptians, whom we generally 
 compliment with the earliest advances in every science, 
 often with little reason, were probably acquainted with 
 the structure of the human body from their practice of 
 embalming, and it is said that their kings left treatises 
 on anatomy. If what Prosper Aipinus has described as 
 their later practice was traditionally conveyed from the 
 early ages, they had also made a considerable progress 
 in surgery; but we have reason to believe that the 
 greater part was taught them by the Greeks, as we 
 know the practice of bleeding to have been. The Egyp- 
 tians h:d their jEsculapius ; whom the Greeks, in their 
 usual method of appropriating every distinguished per- 
 sonage to their own nation, have transferred to Greece. 
 After .sculapius, we find the names of Chiron the 
 centaur; Machaon and Podalirius, two sons of scu- 
 lapius, mentioned by Homer; Thales, Empedoclus, 
 Pythagoras, Heraclitus, and Democritus. The small 
 circle of the philosophy of those days would not be 
 greatly crowded by the admission of anatomy and sur- 
 gery ; and we know that some of these philosophers 
 assiduously cultivated the former study. We have the 
 authority of Stephen of Byzantium for Podalirius hav- 
 ing practised phlebotomy. 
 
 We can only judge of the ancient state of anatomy 
 and surgery from the works of Hififiocrates. He 
 seems to have collected with great diligence all the 
 observations of his predecessors, but his anatomy was 
 general, and somewhat superficial. He is accused of 
 dissecting brutes, and describing the organs of apes as 
 those of the human race. Indeed this seems to have 
 been true, if all, even the undisputed, writings attribut- 
 ed to him be really genuine. Yet many of these are 
 evidently interpolated ; and very few indeed have reach- 
 ed us without some ground of suspicion. His surgery 
 deserves a better character. His remarks on ulcers and 
 wounds, even at this time, merit attention; but his 
 
CHI 
 
 424 
 
 CHI 
 
 operations were few. He opened abscesses, pene- 
 trated the thorax to discharge any effused fluid, and the 
 abdomen for the same purpose : the head he perforated 
 with the trepan. His chief surgical operation was the 
 actual cautery, which he recommends in a variety of 
 diseases, and which modern delicacy or timidity has 
 banished with too little discrimination. 
 
 Various were the followers of Hippocrates, of whom 
 we have received little more than the names, till the 
 timeofjDzoc/es,at the distance of one hundred and thirty 
 years from his era, and about three hundred and eighty 
 years before the birth of Christ. He invented an in- 
 strument for extracting the point of an arrow sticking 
 in a wound, and some bandages which, like the in- 
 strument, bore his name. The last of the Asclepiadean 
 race was Praxagoras. He is recorded in desperate 
 cases of ileus to have opened the abdomen and intes- 
 tines in order to evacuate the faeces, and then to have 
 sewed up the wounds in each. 
 
 The improvements in anatomy during this long pe- 
 riod were probably few, at least scarcely any additional 
 knowledge in this branch has been preserved. The era 
 of the Alexandrian school has not been accurately ascer- 
 tained ; but its distinguished professors, Htrophilus and 
 Erasistratus, were minute anatomists, and many parts 
 of the human body still preserve their names as discover- 
 ers. We have received their improvements only in the 
 works of Galen, at the distance of three hundred and 
 fifty years. They both practised surgery ; and Erasistra- 
 tus, who was a century earlier than Herophilus, opened 
 the cavity of the abdomen in cases of diseased liver, to 
 apply his remedies to the part itself. Asclefiiadea of 
 Bithynia was the cotemporary of Erasistratus, and, as 
 appears from Plutarch, an experienced surgeon; but his 
 chief reputation arises from the revolution he occasioned 
 in the practice of medicine, which is not our present ob- 
 ject. Cassius, perhaps a scholar of Asclepiades, at least 
 a cotemporary of his scholars, was apparently an able 
 anatomist and a skilful surgeon; and Aretseus, who 
 lived near the time of our Saviour, was more distin- 
 guished for his medical abilities, than for anatomical or 
 chirurgical knowledge. 
 
 Whatever was the era of Celsus, he is certainly the 
 first author after the birth of Christ, who merits our re- 
 gard. His style has been the admiration of ages, and 
 in his collections he appears to have been diligent and 
 attentive. It has been doubted whether he himself 
 practised. From some parts of his works it is evident 
 that he did, but not frequently, or probably in import- 
 ant cases. His seventh and eighth books are wholly 
 chirurgical, but in these he treats chiefly of operations; 
 for to these he seems to confine the office of the surgeon. 
 
 Celsus mentions the operation of lithotomy, but this 
 is not the first time of the subject occurring. We de- 
 layed, however, noticing it till we could bring the whole 
 together. It appears from Hippocrates, that the ex- 
 traction of the stone was practised in his time, but con- 
 fined to particular operators, and he forbids its being 
 attempted except by them. Of their methods or suc- 
 cess we have no particular information ; and we have 
 only an obscure ray from the Alexandrian school, of a 
 surgeon who attempted to break the stone in the blad- 
 der when it was too large to be extracted entire. In 
 Celsus the operation described is that with the lesser 
 apparatus. 
 
 One hundred and fifty years elapsed before any otlic; 
 author worthy of particular attention offers himself to 
 our notice, and we then meet with the famous Claudius 
 Galenus of Pergamus, whose undisputed sway overall 
 the realms of medicine continued for more than twelve 
 hundred years. Galen was a laborious collector, and a 
 diligent dissector: his anatomical knowledge was ex- 
 tensive, and in his work are preserved all that former 
 observers knew. In surgery he possesses little origin- 
 ality, and chiefly comments on the writings of Hippo- 
 crates. From this period, the history of anatomy pre- 
 sents for ages a dreary, unproductive desert. Little 
 was added by the Galenists, who feared to step beyond 
 their master; and the Arabians, who preserved the 
 spark of science when it was nearly extinguished in the 
 West, thought themselves polluted by touching a dead 
 body. Surgery, however, was cultivated with care. It 
 has been in all ages, in every revolution of society and 
 science, a necessary acquisition. 
 
 Nearly two hundred years after Galen, Oribasius 
 flourished, who explained and illustrated very satisfac- 
 torily many parts of the Pergamenian's doctrine. His 
 chirurgical chapters are full and instructive, but he pos- 
 sesses little originality. He has been stigmatised as a 
 compiler, and in reality is little more. jEtius of Amida, 
 followed him, probably about the distance of one hun- 
 dred years, and seems to be a superior author in many 
 respects, though it is not easy to appreciate his chirur- 
 gical merit from the unconnected form of his observa- 
 tions. His method of puncturing the legs in anasarca, 
 and of relieving inveterate asthma by numerous caute- 
 ries, merits particular attention. He was acquainted 
 with the use of setons; and the wounds inflicted by the 
 bites of mad animals should, in his opinion, be kept 
 open sixty days. In jEtius are some fragments of 
 Leonidas, a surgeon of the school of Alexandria. The 
 only novelty we perceive in these, is the treatment of 
 the Guinea worm, the dracunculis. 
 
 Paulus of ^Egina, whom Dr. Friend places in the 
 seventh century, has been styled the ape of Galen, as 
 his works are supposed to be servilely copied from that 
 author. We do not indeed perceive so many originali- 
 ties in Paulus as some of his admirers seem to have dis- 
 covered ; but he is by no means a compiler only. He 
 was apparently a judicious practitioner; and in his works 
 the whole of the ancient surgery is detailed more co- 
 piously and accurately than in those of any other au- 
 thor. His account of aneurisms is new. He describes 
 (almost) the lateral incision in lithotomy, and apparently 
 first mentions the fracture of the patella. If not the 
 first author who recommends bronchotomy, he is cer- 
 tainly the first who distinguishes with precision the 
 circumstances in which it is successful. 
 
 The chief Arabian surgeons were Rhazes, Avicenna, 
 A-venzoar, and Albucasis. It would fill but a few lines 
 were we to add all the improvements of the three former. 
 The description of an abscess in the mediastinum by 
 Avenzoar deserves indeed to be mentioned, with his 
 proposal of trepanning the sternum, which somemodern 
 authors have practised with success; but the complaint 
 is by no means so accurately distinguished as to enable 
 us often to follow the example. Albucasis has given us 
 a complete system of surgery copied professedly from 
 Hippocrates and Galen, sometimes apparently from 
 Paulus of .figina; but many observations and improve- 
 
CHI 
 
 CHI 
 
 ments of his own are added. We may mention one, as 
 it has been lately the subject of some dispute, that is, 
 tying the artery to stop haemorrhages ; an improvement 
 usually attributed to Ambrose Parey. 
 
 At the restoration oflearning, authors of credit were 
 soon numerous, and surgery improved rapidly. Ana- 
 tomy for a time lingered in its former imperfect state. 
 When a surgeon appears only in a century, he becomes a 
 distinguished figure on the canvas : the crowd that now 
 hastily follow each other must be considered more cur- 
 sorily. Indeed, the greater number who first distin- 
 guished this era were merely copyists of Albucasis ; nor 
 have Saliceto orLanfranc sufficient originality to induce 
 us to rest on them for a moment. Guido de Cauliaco 
 was the first who had any pretensions to originality ; 
 though these rather consist in judicious remarks on his 
 predecessors, than any improvement peculiarly his own. 
 In cataracts he depressed the lens. 
 
 At this time surgery in England was at a low ebb. 
 Gilbert was very imperfectly instructed in his art ; John 
 of Gaddesden was a quack ; and of John Arderne's works 
 we cannot judge, as they have not been printed, if we 
 except the Treatise on the Fistula in Ano, translated by 
 Read. He is spoken of, however, with respect by 
 Friend. 
 
 The appearance of the venereal disease in the six- 
 teenth century turned the attention of surgeons to one 
 object, though they were not wholly inattentive to the 
 science in general. Vigo's Surgery is a work of consi- 
 derable merit ; and he explains, particularly, the mode 
 of tying the arteries when cut. Some authors think 
 him the first surgeon who used mercury in the venereal 
 disease, the credit of which is usually given to Carfii, 
 who undoubtedly first employed mercurial frictions. 
 Carfii's only other chirurgical work was on the fracture 
 of the skull. MarisTtvs Sanctus, who wrote on a parti- 
 cular mode of cutting for the stone, which he attributes 
 to John de Romanis, was an author of this period. 
 .Intonr.is Fcrrus, and B. Maggius of Bononia, published 
 on gun shot wounds; Vidus Vidius and J. Andreas on 
 surgery in general ; and Taliacotiue on supplemental 
 noses, about this period. 
 
 Ambrose Parey claims a greater share of attention, 
 [lis works may he even at this time read with consider- 
 able profit, as he treats of every branch of the science 
 with considerable judgment and precision. He was the 
 nrst who condemned the practice of dressing gun shot 
 wounds with hot irritating oils ; and to him the check- 
 ing haemorrhages by ligatures on the arteries has been 
 attributed. He possesses such a variety of merit, that 
 he may resign his claim to this discovery without any 
 injury to his fair fame. Franco is a French surgeon, 
 who treats with singular precision on hernits, and men- 
 tions the use of the seton in hydrocele. He rs -3 
 .aventor of the high operation for the stone, urgv. 
 ".ecessity, as it was too large to be extracted by De Ro- 
 manis' plan. Paracelsus was also a surgeon of this era, 
 but of no credit; Forestus deserves a higher character, 
 and his works even at this time are valuable. 
 
 It may appear that we have forgotten the history of 
 anatomy ; but in the whole of this period no anatomist 
 of character has appeared to claim our attention. We 
 now, however, approach a period when the science was 
 assiduously cultivated ; and we have passed over Fallo- 
 
 pius and Vcsalius, who, though distinguished as sur- 
 geons, yet merit more particular notice as anatomists. 
 
 Anatomy, in the sixteenth century, dawned with 
 Sylvius ; but, servilely attached to Galen, he did little 
 more than explain that author's works. J'esaHus wa^ 
 his pupil; and, ardent in the study of anatomy, he soon 
 discovered many errors in the descriptions of Galen, 
 and clearly showed that they were taken from the dis- 
 sections of brutes, particularly apes. The clamour which 
 this accusation excited was inconceivable: even deny- 
 ing the infallibility of the pope would have been, among 
 the anatomists of that era, a comparatively venial crime. 
 His master, Sylvius, continued forever, on this account, 
 his irreconcilable enemy. Science, however, gained by 
 the contest ; for, if Vesalius and Galen were at issue, 
 the contest must be decided by actual observation. The 
 result was, on the whole, favourable to Vesalius ; but 
 unfortunately he was, in some instances, detected in the 
 same disingenuity of which he accused Galen. The 
 anatomy of Vesalius, however, continued to be for 
 ages a work of peculiar interest and value. The early 
 editions are illustrated with wooden cuts, it is said, from 
 the drawings of Titian. They are, indeed, executed 
 in a style truly masterly ; but the great painters oi 
 era, Raphael, Titian, and Leonardo de Vinci, were ex- 
 cellent anatomists, so far as the structure of the parts, 
 influenced the external form. 
 
 Fallofiius was also an author of this century, though 
 later than Vesalius. His Observationes Anatomies 
 were published in 1561, and his discoveries were nu- 
 merous. The tubes which convey the ovum to the 
 uterus still bear his name. Eustachius lived somewh:.. 
 later. His tables, which he himself engraved, wer^ 
 found without any explanations, and published by Lan- 
 cisi, in 1714, with some short and imperfect elucidations. 
 They were republished by Albinus, with a copious com- 
 mentary; and even at this time are, with a few excep- 
 tions, very correct and satisfactory. Eustachius was. 
 however, no man's friend, and a violent enemy of Vi-- 
 salius. His anatomical discoveries were numerous ami 
 important. Though able and scientific, yet, from a 
 spirit of opposition, he often defended Galen ; and 
 thought that he had gained a victory, when he proved 
 that some of the parts were not described from apes, 
 as Vesalius supposed, though he admitted that they we iv 
 copied from brutes. He intended that his plates should 
 be explained by a geometrical gnomon, to avoid the ob- 
 scurity which letters of reference would occasion ; but 
 his plan is lost. 
 
 The other anatomists of this century are not of suf- 
 ficient importance to detain us long. Yet we ouglr. 
 not to omit, in the Italian school, the only one to which 
 we are indebted for anatomical knowledge, Mercurialia. 
 who merits more particular attention as a practical 
 physician, but who was also an expert anatomist ; Czxal- 
 fiinusy who clearly described the lesser circulation 
 through the lungs; Varolius, whose name is preserved 
 in a distinguished part of the brain; Sc/ienckiuj, whose 
 collections furnish us with so many singular, often in- 
 credible narratives; Casfier Bauhine, the botanist: 
 Laurenti ; Castellus, our predecessor in lexicography ; 
 fabricius, ab Aquafiendente ; Hiidanus; Kefiler, the as- 
 tronomer; Riolan : the elder Hartfioline, C. Hoffman. 
 Senriertus } S/iigelius. and" 
 
 3 1 
 
CHI 
 
 4:26 
 
 CHI 
 
 We have, contrary to our intention, stepped beyond 
 the limits of the sixteenth century, to extend our his- 
 torical sketch to the period of Harvey. The early part 
 of the seventeenth century was the era of discoveries, 
 Asellus ascertained the existence of the lac teals, Har- 
 vey of the circulation of the blood ; while he, at the same 
 time, established many important facts respecting the 
 generation of animals, establishing, on the firmest 
 foundation, that universal axiom, omne ex OTJO. The 
 discovery of the circulation has immortalized the name 
 of Harvey ; yet we must add, that the facts already 
 established left little more to be done than to collect 
 and compare them ; nor have we any hesitation in re- 
 marking, that the greatest discoveries, that of Newton, 
 respecting the universal influence of gravitation, and 
 of a new world by Columbus, were in the same way 
 prepared, so as to require only " patient thinking," at- 
 tentive examination, and a comparison of facts already 
 known. Scrvetus alluded to the lesser circulation through 
 the lungs ; Caesalpinus described it more distinctly, and 
 proved it by the structure and situation of the valves. May 
 not then all the blood in the body circulate? The question 
 was ready and obvious ; and the chief merit of Harvey 
 and of Newton was that of bringing a simple sugges- 
 tion to such a rigorous examination, as incontestably to 
 demonstrate its truth. It has been triumphantly asked, 
 What have we gained by either ? Were it no more, we 
 have divested superstition of its terrors, and quackery of 
 its vain pretensions ; but the discovery of Harvey im- 
 perceptibly mixes in every step, either of speculation or 
 practice : the result is now so interwoven with every 
 thought, that its influence is not perceived. 
 
 In the seventeenth century the names crowd on us in 
 such a multitude, that even the enumeration is almost 
 impracticable. Among anatomists and surgeons, for 
 we can now scarcely distinguish them, we find Sylvius 
 de laBoe, Veslingius, Horstius; the younger Bartholine, 
 an author of peculiar industry, of great abilities as an 
 anatomist, and a strenuous defender of the newly disco- 
 vered absorbent system ; Schneider, the discoverer of the 
 extent of the Schneiderian membrane and author of an ex - 
 tensive work on catarrhs; Ballonius; Van Helmont; Van- 
 derlinden, the very accurate editor of Hippocrates; our 
 own Charleton and High more; Pecquet, the discoverer of 
 the receptacle of the chyle ; Wallis, who gave us the first 
 rudiments of the method of teaching the deaf and dumb 
 to speak; Glisson, the author of the Anatomia Hepatis; 
 Bohnius,\.o whom we are indebted for a work on the eye, 
 and an excellent treatise, De Renunciatione Vulnerum ; 
 Schultetus,v/ho gave us a most instructive work on sur- 
 gical instruments, and has preserved the form of many, 
 which would have been otherwise forgotten ; Wharton, 
 author of the Adenographia ; We/tfer, Wedelius, Willis, 
 of Oxford, whose talents, as an anatomist and physi- 
 cian, are not adequately appreciated at this time ; Mal- 
 filiigi, a naturalist and anatomist of the highest rank; 
 Steno Bellini, a mechanical physiologist of considerable 
 ability; Borelli, the disciple of Bellini ; Drelincourt, the 
 anatomical preceptor of Boerhaave ; Kedi, De Graff, 
 Kuysch, Sivammerdam, Lower, Etmuller, Mauriceau, 
 Murultu, lAster, Kay, Pechlin, Diemerbroeck, Leiven- 
 hoeck, Duverney, Tyson, Grew, JVuck; Bidloo, the au- 
 thor of some excellent anatomical plates, which Cowper- 
 has been accused of republishing, without any acknow- 
 
 ledgment, and with little alteration ; Vieu&sens, author 
 of the Neurographia Universalis ; Vandcrwlel; and our 
 own Wiseman, though last, not least. 
 
 The extent of this catalogue, though numerous au- 
 thors of credit are omitted, prevents us from following 
 at length the anatomists and surgeons of the last cen- 
 tury. To attempt it would be a labour of immense 
 extent, disproportioned to the work ; and it would be in 
 a great measure useless, since they are generally known. 
 In the early part of the last century Dr. Douglass taught 
 anatomy with credit ; and to him we are indebted for 
 Dr. William Hunter, and, more remotely, for his brother, 
 J. Hunter. In Scotland, the first Monro was an ana- 
 tomist and surgeon of unrivalled excellence. In Ger- 
 many, Holler merits peculiar and distinguished com- 
 mendations ; while, in both countries, the second Mon- 
 ro, Hewson, and Meckel, perfected the discovery of the 
 third distinct system of vessels, the lymphatic, which 
 Mascagni of Italy has delineated with singular ele- 
 gance. Italy can also boast of the very able anatomists, 
 Morgagni and Valsalva. 
 
 In surgery, Cheselden, Sharp, Pott, and many others, 
 have been equally an ornament to their country and to 
 the science they professed ; nor have their successors 
 been less distinguished : but of living surgeons it is not 
 perhaps proper to speak, since it is so difficult to speak 
 without offence. In France, Petit, Mery, Le Dran, Le 
 Cat, Daniel, and Peyronie, have greatly extended their 
 art ; and in Germany Heister has given the best general 
 system of surgery ,which appeared before thatofMr.Bell. 
 
 Here, then, we must close the history of surgery, 
 and proceed to the other branches of this article. The 
 object of surgery is apparently every external com- 
 plaint not owing to an internal cause, and every dis- 
 ease in which an operation is required. Of the first 
 class are, wounds, tumours, inflammations, and organic 
 complaints. The latter comprehends a great variety 
 of internal complaints, which are partly the object of 
 the physician, and, in part, of the surgeon. These 
 are, diseases of the brain from compression ; fractures 
 of the cranium ; polypi of the nose ; accumulations of 
 cerumen in the ears; scirrhous tonsels ; obstruction of 
 the larynx from inflammation; accumulations in the 
 chest, either of air, water, or purulent matter ; herniae 
 of every kind ; abscesses of the liver, or other viscera, 
 pointing outwards ; calculus in the kidneys or bladder ; 
 suppression of urine, or fasces ; fractures; dislocations; 
 diseased joints, &c. Yet the surgeon should reflect, 
 that he will always merit greater praise from curing 
 without an operation, than by an operation performed 
 with the greatest dexterity. Unfortunately, many sur- 
 geons suppose that the operation is their chief busi- 
 ness ; that, by it, their character obtains a degree of 
 splendour, which the best and most successful plan of 
 cure would not otherwise claim. Let the young sur- 
 geon disregard this delusive splendour, which will en- 
 tice him often to his patient's injury. On the other 
 hand, let him not too long delay an operation that 
 may be necessary, or protract to the moment of ex- 
 hausted strength what requires some efforts of the 
 constitution to bear or contend with. Each fault is 
 too common ; and it has been a great object, in our 
 separate articles, to give such rules as may correct 
 either tendency. 
 
CHI 
 
 
 CHI 
 
 When an operation of importance is necessary, it 
 becomes the surgeon's duty to state to the friends the 
 real probability of success, without exaggeration on one 
 side, or too doubtful hesitation on the other. The 
 whole truth, as it appears to him, should be faithfully 
 and explicitly detailed. If, from a fair view of the ar- 
 guments, the operation be decided on, the patient's con- 
 sent should also be gained; yet, at this time, every en- 
 couraging circumstance should be displayed, and every 
 doubt suppressed, or, at least, suggested with caution. 
 The pain, the hazard of an operation, will strongly bias 
 the mind, and give every doubt a disproportioned force; 
 nor is the moment of pain and distress such as will 
 enable the patient to examine contending arguments 
 with the requisite discrimination and impartiality. 
 
 When an operation is performed, it was formerly 
 fashionable to display the dexterity of the operator by 
 a rapid execution. Neatness, accuracy, and minute 
 precision, are now studied. We do not think the 
 change advantageous to the patient. If the operation 
 is not so much hurried as to occasion error, it cannot be 
 performed too soon; and nothing is gained by detaining 
 the patient on the table three times the necessary time, 
 Because the knife shall be carried as near as possible to 
 an artery without wounding it, or because the smallest 
 particle of muscular flesh shall not be included in a 
 ligature. We have seen an operation performed so 
 slowly, as if the operator thought his success was only 
 obtained by a dilatory caution. After the operation, 
 the application of the bandage is of the greatest conse- 
 quence ; and, as the ease of the patient is much con- 
 nected with the neatness with which it is applied, the 
 utmost attention should be paid to this part of the pro- 
 cess. 
 
 The profession of a surgeon is of the highest import- 
 ance to society, and it requires a greater combination of 
 talents than any other within the circle of scientific at- 
 tainments. The object is certainly more nearly within 
 the reach of the senses. The surgeon has not, like the 
 physician, to contend often with a form or phantasm. 
 Yet he cannot pursue a disease in all its bearings, in all 
 its consequences, without the most careful discrimina- 
 tion of causes and effects, without an attentive examina- 
 tion of the influence of an injury on the most distant 
 parts. With these powers, he must have a command 
 of hand to enable him to direct his knife with the ut- 
 most nicety and precision ; a mind unruffled by any ac- 
 cidental unexpected occurrence ; and a readiness of re- 
 source to supply the assistance necessary in any emer- 
 gency. His senses must possess peculiar acuteness, 
 particularly the feeling, which is often more important 
 than even the sight. His hand must not tremble ; his 
 mind be unassailed by fear, by apprehension, or doubt, 
 when the necessary operation has been once decided on. 
 It is observed by Celsus, that a surgeon should be able 
 to use either hand; but, by attaining this power, the right 
 might lose a portion of its dexterity; and, though the 
 left may occasionally in the less nicer parts assist the 
 right, yet it should not be wholly trusted. It is said 
 that the surgeon should be young, at least no young as 
 not to have the necessary powers impaired, and of suf- 
 ficient age to have attained the requisite experience. 
 Undoubtedly, by age the faculties are blunted : doubt 
 and hesitation take the place of a proper confidence and 
 a manly firmness ; the hand is less steady ; the feelings 
 
 less acute. The age cannot be fixed, since the powers of 
 each individual differ at a given time of life. We have 
 known many surgeons of character and abilities who 
 have limited their professional career at the age of sixty. 
 But this decision, formed with the candour and ingenu- 
 ousness of youth, has been forgotten when they reached 
 the limit. It shows, however, their opinion ; which were 
 we to controvert, it would be by fixing a less extended 
 period. But this we would only confine to capital ope- 
 rations; long after sixty a surgeon of abilities may be 
 eminently useful in consultations. 
 
 A quality very necessary for a surgeon is, a knowledge 
 of mechanics, and a readiness in adapting little mecha- 
 nical contrivances to the exigencies of the moment. It 
 is inconceivable how much pain and distress are allevi- 
 ated by such ingenuity ; how the cure is often acceler- 
 ated, or the spirits supported. 
 
 Humanity is, above all, required to complete this 
 first of characters, a good surgeon. In general, sur- 
 geons are proverbially cruel, and they often must be so 
 to fulfil their duty. Yet there is a tenderness of man- 
 ner that makes even cruelty tolerable ; in comparison, 
 amiable : and, though the surgeon ought not to feel, he 
 should as much as possible lessen, the patient's pain, 
 and appear to be sensible of his sufferings. A softness 
 of manner, a gentleness of voice, and even a delicacy of 
 form, are not without their effect ; and whatever can 
 alleviate distress, though trifling in the general scale, 
 should not be neglected. To the one the patient looks 
 with horror as the butcher; to the other as the minis- 
 tering angel, bringing balm on his wings to heal and to 
 save. We have employed these few lines for the sake 
 of our younger brethren. May they not be without 
 their effect ! 
 
 We thought that we had completed our task, when 
 we were reminded that the recommendation of the 
 study of anatomy was omitted ; but this first, this most 
 important, qualification, can never be neglected by him 
 who aims at the character of an accomplished surgeon. 
 It should be his study day and night : the human body- 
 should be the work, nocturna vertari manu, -versari di- 
 urna. The knife should be constantly in his hand to 
 attain a readiness in using it in every direction ; to vary 
 the direction in a moment at every angle of obliquity ; 
 to stop; to proceed; to alter the velocity with the 
 readiness which governs the movements of the best 
 managed horse, or, to employ a more delicate meta- 
 phor, the finger of the most experienced musician. But 
 this must be a part of his education ; nor should he 
 claim the confidence of the public till all these qualities 
 are attained. 
 
 The study of the practice of physic may not be con- 
 sidered as essential to a surgeon : yet, as the complaints 
 which are occasionally arranged under each head vary 
 in their minute shades and press on each other, it is 
 highly necessary that medicine should make a part of 
 his education. It has, however, often happened, that a 
 knowledge of the one has led to a presumption that it 
 has equally inspired an acquaintance with the other ; 
 and each has intruded in a department not his own, 
 without a sufficient qualification for the due exercise of 
 it. A surgeon should, we think, possess a sufficient 
 knowledge of medicine, to regulate the gereral treat- 
 ment of the diseases within his own limits. Beyond 
 them he should not pass, without having paid thai 
 3 I 2 
 
CHI 
 
 428 
 
 CHN 
 
 attention to the other science, which, had he cultivated 
 with care his own, he would have little opportunity of 
 attaining. The physician should be equally careful of 
 interfering; yet, in a comprehensive view, surgery be- 
 comes a part of his profession. A man of science grasps 
 particulars in an outline ; and as the operative part is 
 beyond his limits, there is nothing to prevent his acqui- 
 sition of so much of surgery as will enable him to assist, 
 sometimes to direct, the less experienced practitioner. 
 
 One other subject only remains; a subject which we 
 could not have supposed would ever have occurred in a 
 questionable form, viz. whether surgery is improved by 
 the labour of the moderns, and raised above its former 
 state. Let humanity decide, and the cause will be soon 
 determined ; but we will not harrow up the soul by the 
 repetition of former cruelties. The question will recur 
 in another shape : Is the modern surgeon more success- 
 ful than his predecessors ? The reply is easy. Do we still 
 pour hot irritating oils on gun shot wounds ? Are not 
 wounds quickly cured by the adhesive inflammation, 
 which required months by the former methods of sup- 
 puration ? Is not the stump healed, by means of the flap, 
 in a few weeks? Does the wound, from which the can- 
 cerous mamma has been extirpated, require any thing 
 more than superficial dressings ? To pursue the subject 
 minutely, would be to waste the reader's time and ex- 
 haust his patience. Let us select an instance or two. 
 In hernise the operation was precarious and ill under- 
 stood : it was consequently but seldom attempted. The 
 modes of reduction were little known, and the trusses 
 so imperfectly calculated for the purpose, that, when 
 reduced, the intestine was seldom retained. We have 
 selected this instance ; because we can appeal to facts, 
 viz. the numerous advertisements, even in the begin- 
 ning of the last century, of rupture curers. The greater 
 number we now know can be reduced and retained with 
 little difficulty; and of those cases which require the 
 operation, nearly one half escape. If the operation were 
 not too long delayed, the proportion of successful cases 
 would be greater. 
 
 In lithotomy, confined for ages to one set of prac- 
 titioners, the means were limited and inadequate. The 
 method described by Celsus was, from its nature, con- 
 fined to the age of from nine to fourteen. How many 
 years previous, how very many subsequent, to that 
 age, must have been spent in 'unsuflferable agonies ! 
 What then was the attempt ? First, with the greater 
 apparatus; and, secondly, in the higher way. Even 
 '.vhcn it succeeded, an incontinence of urine frequently 
 followed each ; and in the greater number it failed. 
 When Frere Jacques pointed out the lateral operation, 
 iiow crude and imperfect were his first ideas I The 
 grooved staff and the cutting gorget were the improve- 
 ments of very late years. But, previous even to the 
 latter, Cheseldcn had so far simplified the operation, 
 ihat many surgeons have professed being able to per- 
 form it in the dark. Indeed, it is one of many operations 
 which depends on the nicety of the feelings rather than 
 the sight. 
 
 The systems of surgery in our hands are few. The 
 practice of the ancients may be found most eloquently 
 described in Celsus ; but at greater length, and often 
 more satisfactorily, in Albucasis, with numerous im- 
 provements, which he claims as his own. It was pub- 
 lished with Guido's Surgery, in folio, at Venice, 1500; 
 
 again in 1506 and 1520 ; but the best edition is that of 
 Strasburgh, in 1532, or that at Basil, 1541. 
 
 Heister connects, very properly, the ancients with 
 the moderns ; and, among the latter, Mr. Benjamin Bell 
 almost stands alone; for Mr. Latta's system is less com- 
 plete, and Mr. J. Bell's a very inferior work. Mr. B. 
 Bell is, however, too minute and tedious; and so dis- 
 proportionate is his share of attention, that bleeding oc- 
 cupies nearly as many pages as lithotomy. The chief 
 inconvenience, besides unreasonably enlarging the work, 
 is, that the young surgeon may attempt the more im- 
 portant operation with the same confidence that he has 
 often successfully performed the less. From the cha- 
 racter of Mr. Blair, we have reason to expect, with 
 some impatience, his promised system. 
 
 To enumerate the other independent works is un- 
 necessary, as they will occur under each head, and they 
 are so numerous as to form an extensive catalogue. 
 
 CHIRURGO'RUM SAPIE'NTIA. See SOPHIA. 
 
 CHIRU'RGUS. See CHEIRIATER. 
 
 CHIST. See SEXTARIUS. 
 
 CHITON. (Greek.) See MEMBRANA. 
 
 CHI'UM VI'NUM. CHIAN WINE. A wine of the 
 island now called Scio. Dioscorides says it is less dis- 
 posed to intoxicate than any other sort. 
 
 CHI'VES. See STAMEN. 
 
 CHI'VETS. The small parts at the roots of plants 
 by which they are propagated. Miller's Diet. 
 
 CHIVIQUILE'NGA. See CATAPUTIA MINOR. 
 
 CHILIA'SMA, (from %*ta.i*a,- to make warm.*) See 
 FOTUS. 
 
 CHl'LMIA. See CADMIA. 
 
 CHLO'RA. GREEN. See CHLOROS. 
 
 CHLORA'SMA, and CHLOROS, (from %>Mpt). 
 A palish green colour, shining with a sort of splendour, 
 and inclining to watery : it is applied to leguminous 
 plants before they are dry or come to perfection. 
 
 CHLORO'SIS, (from chloros, %>wp<>s, green}. The 
 GREEN SICKNESS, called also fcbris alba, the VIRGIN'S 
 DISEASE, amatoria'' febris, and icterus albus. Though 
 Hippocrates does not seem to have known these names 
 of this disorder, yet in the 34th and 35th paragraphs 
 of his book De Internis Affectionibus, he describes it 
 fully ; and when it happens to girls, he speaks of it in his 
 book De Virginum Morbis. 
 
 Most authors treat it as a species of cachexy, and in- 
 deed it is only distinguished from other species by its 
 cause. (See CACHEXIA.) Dr. Cullcn considers it as 
 a symptom of amenorrhcea. A vitiated appetite, a 
 strong desire of eating unalimentary, often absorbent, 
 substances, are constant attendants on this disorder ; 
 and, if married women become chlorotic, their children 
 are weakly, should they have any. THE COMMON 
 SYMPTOMS, "when from difficult menstruation, are a 
 paleness in the lips, a livid colour about the eye lids, 
 indolence, coldness, particularly in the feet, loss of 
 appetite, nausea, vomiting, disturbed sleep, a languid 
 pulse, limpid urine, which in time becomes turbid, a 
 tremor, if exercise is brisk, or if the patient ascends a 
 hill, frequent palpitation of the heart, swelled feet, 
 heart burn, intermitting headachs, and fainting. See 
 MENSES DEFICIENTES. 
 
 CHNU'S, #vs$, FINE SOFT WOOL; but sometimes 
 CHAFF or BRAN; (from W*VH, to grind, or ra-if.~) Sound. 
 or wind. 
 
C HO 
 
 429 
 
 C HO 
 
 CHO'A. SeeCnu. 
 
 CHO'ACON. The name of a black plaster, men- 
 tioned by Celsus, made of a spuma argenti boiled in 
 oil, added to a proper quantity pf resin. 
 
 CHO'ANOS, XO*HI, A FUNNEL, (from #*>, to flour). 
 See INFUNDIBULUM. A funnel, or furnace for melting 
 metals. 
 
 CHOA'VA. SeeCoFFEA. 
 
 CHOCOLA'TA. This is said by Dr. Alston to be 
 compounded of two Indian words, (from choco, sound, 
 utte, -water -, because of the noise made in its pre- 
 paration). See CACAO. 
 
 CHCE'NICIS. The TREPAN; so called by Galen 
 and P. jEgineta, from #//!, the nave of a wheel ; (from 
 yjxvu, to tear, or vellicate). See TREPAXUM. 
 
 CHCE'RADES, (from #/f<^*, a swine). Strumous 
 swellings, of a malignant quality, painful to the touch, 
 and exasperated by medicines. See SCROFULA. 
 
 CHCERADOLE'THRON,(from K<"?'^ a siuine,and 
 oAtfyo?, destruction; so called from being dangerous if 
 taten by hogs). See BARDANA MINOR. 
 
 CHOTRAS, (from %oifs, a hog). See SCROFULA. 
 
 CHO'LADES, (from jjoA?, bile). See INTESTINA. 
 
 CHO'LAGO, (from the same). The small intes- 
 tines which contain bile. See ILIUM. 
 
 CHOLAGO'GA, CHOLAGOGUES, also colegon, (from 
 X*A*, bile, and xya, to drive out or evacuate). By cho- 
 lagogues the ancients meant only such purging medi- 
 cines as expelled the bilious faeces. We retain the word 
 for such purgatives as are found most useful when bile 
 offends, or are of service when the liver is diseased. 
 Of this kind are rhubarb and calomel, which are sup- 
 posed to increase the bilious discharge more powerfully 
 than any other medicine. Aloes and taraxacum have 
 been considered as useful in occasioning the bile to pass 
 freely into the intestines, though with little reason. See 
 CATHARTICA. 
 
 CHO'LAS. See ILIUM. 
 
 CHO'LE, (from %*>;, bile"). See Bins. 
 
 CHOLE'DOCHUS, (from %<*, bile, and S'ex.'^h ' 
 receive). It is a common name for the gall bladder, the 
 biliary ducts, and the common gall duct, which commu- 
 nicates with the duodenum, called 
 
 CHOLE'DOCHUS DU'CTUS. It seems to be a continua- 
 tion of the ductus cysticus ; for it is often observed, that 
 :he ductus hepaticus runs, for some space, within the 
 side of the ductus cysticus, before it opens into its ca- 
 vity : at the opening of the hepatic duct into the cystic, 
 there is a small loose membrane to hinder the bile from 
 regurgitating. 
 
 CHOLE'GON. See CHOLAGOGA. 
 
 CHO'LERA MO'RBUS. Coelius Aurelianus says, 
 '.he name is derived from 2A>j, bile, and ptu, luo. It is 
 called also diarrhoea cholerica, felliflua fiassio, and by 
 .ome of the ancients, /to/era. 
 
 Hippocrates divides this disorder into the moist and 
 dry ; and there is a kind of cholera morbus which fre- 
 quently happens to children from dentition. Dr. Cul- 
 len names it cfialtra, and defines it a frequent vomiting 
 and purging of abilious humour, attended with anxiety, 
 gripings, and spasms of the legs. He ranks it in the 
 class neuroses, and order sfianmi. He observes two spe- 
 cies : \ Cholera sfiontanea, which happens in hot sea- 
 >sons. and without any manifest cause : 2. Cholera acci- 
 
 denialis, which occurs from too acrid materials taken 
 into the stomach. 
 
 The intermittent, inflammatory, arthritic, and vermi- 
 nose cholera, are considered truly symptomatic. The 
 true species is most frequent in autumn, and happens 
 chiefly to young persons, and its scat seems to be the 
 whole volume of the intestines, but more particularly 
 the duodenum and biliary ducts, as appears by the vo- 
 miting and stools, which are bilious. 
 
 The cholera and bilious diarrhoea are incident to the 
 bilious and dry constitutions ; for those of a phlegmatic 
 and sanguine habit are more frequently liable to a dif- 
 ferent discharge. Those who are subject to a scorbutic 
 acrimony, or those of a passionate temper, are the com- 
 monly reputed victims of the disease. In sultry weather 
 it is most frequent : hence it is said by Bontius and 
 Thevenot to be endemic in India, Muritania, Arabia, 
 and America. 
 
 The true cholera attacks often suddenly : sickness, 
 pain, flatulency, and distention of the belly, are first 
 perceived, and are soon followed by frequent vomit- 
 ing and purging of bilious matter; the vomiting and 
 purging come on together, and continue very frequent, 
 with violent pain. The matters voided are at first the 
 remains of the food ; afterwards bilious fluids, more or 
 less mixed with frothy mucus, of a yellow, green, and, 
 at last often a black colour; sometimes bloody, like the 
 washings of flesh, extremely acrid, and almost corrosive. 
 The pulse is frequent, and sometimes small or unequal ; 
 heat, thirst, and anxiety, now attend ; cold sweats pre- 
 sently appear, and spasmodic contractions affect the 
 extremities. In greater degrees of this disorder, the 
 muscles of the belly, and, indeed, the whole body, are 
 seized with spasms : ineffectual strainings to vomit, 
 with almost continual urging to stool, usher in an hic- 
 cough, lividness of the nails, convulsive contractions of 
 the legs and arms, and death sometimes within twenty- 
 four hours. 
 
 In the dry species, there is a considerable distention 
 of the stomach and intestines by wind, which is plenti - 
 fully discharged both upward and downward with ex- 
 treme anxiety, but without either vomiting or purging 
 
 The remote causes are various; as acrid poison taken 
 into the stomach, active emetics or purgatives, acrid, 
 fermenting, or putrescent, drinks or diet, and violent 
 passions. 
 
 The immediate cause is the irritation of the nervous 
 coat of the stomach and intestines, which is communi- 
 cated to the biliary system, occasioning the violent pain 
 and the discharge. 
 
 Hoffman says, that the dangerous vomiting and purg- 
 ing which infants are thrown into from the vehement 
 anger of the nurse, and those which follow the exhibi- 
 tion of arsenic, some other poisons, and the virulent ca- 
 thartics and emetics, seem to be no other than the true 
 cholera. 
 
 The dry cholera proceeds from a collection of acrid 
 and flatulent humours in the stomach, by which the ad- 
 jacent nervous parts are irritated and distended. 
 
 The cholera morbus must be distinguished from a 
 bilious looseness, a dysentery, and the dry cholera. It 
 is distinguished from the first by its rapid attack, its 
 violence, and short duration; from dysentery, by thc- 
 absence of the violent forcing pains, and the ineffectual 
 
CHO 
 
 430 
 
 CHO 
 
 mucous evacuations; and from the dry cholera, by the 
 nature of the discharge. 
 
 It is often fatal in hot climates, though seldom in tem- 
 perate ones. The more corrosive the matter discharg- 
 ed, the more intense the heat and thirst, the greater is 
 the danger. Hippocrates observes, that if black blood 
 and black bile are voided together, death is certainly at 
 hand; and an exorbitant discharge of a green fluid, both 
 upward and downward, fainting, hiccough, convulsions, 
 coldness of the extremities, cold sweats, a small inter- 
 mitting pulse, and the continuance of the other symp- 
 toms, after the looseness and vomiting cease, are mortal 
 signs : yet, in this country, all these may concur from a 
 common bilious vomiting, without danger, if they do 
 not continue long after the discharges cease. Danger 
 is extreme, if what is vomited smells like the internal 
 excrements. If the vomiting ceases, sleep succeeds, 
 and the patient seems relieved, there are hopes ; if the 
 disease continues more than seven days, it is seldom 
 dangerous ; but the best sign is a free discharge of fla- 
 tus downward. 
 
 The general indications of cure are : 
 
 1st, To correct the acrid matter, and, if necessary, to 
 expel it by art. 
 
 2d, To check the violent commotions. 
 
 3d, To strengthen the weakened organs. 
 
 Cholera, strictly speaking, arises from a discharge 
 of superabundant acrid bile. It is the disease of hot 
 climates, and of intemperately warm weather ; but si- 
 milar symptoms are sometimes produced by poisons, by 
 anger, or fermenting food and drinks. In all these 
 cases mild diluting liquors may be given, and the ma- 
 nagement as in real cholera adopted. The only dif- 
 ference in practice arises from the advantages of giving 
 opiates sometimes earlier and more freely. 
 
 In the true cholera, Aretaeus long since commended 
 frequent small draughts of tepid water, to evacuate the 
 present contents of the stomach; and when bilious dis- 
 charges, loathing, and restlessness, afterwards come on, 
 a quarter of a pint of cold water, to check the purging, 
 to cool the ardent heat of the stomach, and to abate the 
 thirst, may be given : this he advises to be repeated as 
 often as the patient throws up what he drinks : and if 
 fainting,with other symptoms of weakness, appear, a little 
 wine may, he thinks, be added to each draught of water. 
 
 Many since Aretseus have extolled cold water, and 
 the more so, as the climate, season, and constitution of 
 the patient are warm ; for it cools, blunts acrimony, and 
 restores the tone of the parts. In this country it may 
 be given safely, if large draughts at a time are avoided; 
 but toast and water is perhaps safer. 
 
 Sydenham commends a similar practice. He orders, 
 if called in at an early period of the disease, a chicken 
 to be boiled for a short time in three gallons of water ; 
 of this the patient is to drink freely, and a part is to be 
 injected as a clyster, until the whole is consumed : 
 thus the offending matter will be diluted and evacu- 
 ated both by vomit and stool. The clysters may be re- 
 peated as often as they return, at least until the pain 
 abates. 
 
 Instead of chicken water, as advised by Sydenham, 
 barley water may be used, or water impregnated with 
 any insipid mucilage; butter milk, which some prefer 
 above every liquid; gentle acid drinks; or a decoction 
 
 of oat (or other) bread, that is first toasted, until if i* 
 brown as coffee, but not burnt, may be employed : as 
 much of this toasted bread should be boiled in the wa- 
 ter as will render the decoction of the colour of weak 
 coffee. Edinburgh Med. Essays. 
 
 These liquors should be plentifully drank, until the 
 contents of the bowels are sufficiently evacuated to ren- 
 der the exhibition of opium safe. 
 
 If the pain and sickness be violent, and the vomiting 
 slight and ineffectual, from a quarter to half a grain of 
 tart. emet. may be given in part of the drink, every 
 three or four hours ; or, if the discharge by stool be in- 
 efficient, such mild laxatives as the stomach will bear 
 may be added. Manna is well adapted to this purpose, 
 and may be given with tamarinds. 
 
 When the strength is reduced by the evacuations, and 
 the prim as vise cleared, the vomiting and purging may 
 be checked with opiates. Sydenham directs the tinct. 
 opii, from twelve to twenty drops, or more, in a little 
 mint water, to be repeated two or three times a day, or 
 oftener, as the urgency of the pain or frequency of the 
 evacuations require, and to be continued, at least night 
 and morning, until the patient recovers some degree of 
 strength. Opiates are often, however, in a moment re- 
 jected; and, in this case, a small pill of solid opium will 
 elude the action of the stomach, and check the vomit- 
 ing. This, too, sometimes is rejected; and we have 
 then given with advantage, a tcaspoonful of elixir pa- 
 regoric frequently, which is lost about the fauces, but its 
 effects are communicated by degrees to the stomach. 
 
 If the disorder hath continued some hours, and the 
 patient is already weakened, the opiates may be imme- 
 diately given and continued, as already directed. If the 
 symptoms of weakness are extreme, the pulse weak 
 and intermitting, and convulsions approaching, twenty- 
 five or thirty drops of the tincture of opium should be 
 given in a large spoonful or two of strong cinnamon 
 water, and after it a draught of whatever liquor the 
 patient hath to drink, mixed with an equal quantity of 
 wine. 
 
 The saline draughts given in the act of fermentation 
 often allay the vomiting very soon : they may be re- 
 peated after each evacuation upwards, and to these 
 some tincture of opium may be added. 
 
 A free use of the columbo root will be sometimes an 
 adequate remedy against this dangerous disease. It is 
 said rarely to require any means to be employed for pro- 
 moting the discharge of bile, or to cleanse the primae 
 vise, previous to its administration. As soon as assist- 
 ance is demanded, from 3 ss - to 3 *j- of this medicine, 
 finely powdered, may be given in a glass of peppermint 
 water, and repeated every three or four hours, accord- 
 ing to the urgency of the symptoms. In hot climates 
 this remedy is almost a specific : it soon abates the vio- 
 lent evacuations; and by continuing it a few days, every 
 other symptom vanishes. 
 
 Hoffman observes, that in choleras and bilious diarr- 
 hoeas, especially such as are excited by passion, it is 
 necessary to abstain from sudorifics and a sudorific regi- 
 men, particularly at the beginning ; these being apt to 
 bring on a violent rheumatic or arthritic affection. 
 
 The cholera morbus sometimes destroys the patient 
 in tw.enty-four hours. If it is cured, the patient is much 
 relieved in two or three days : it rarely continues a 
 
C HO 
 
 431 
 
 CHO 
 
 week, except it is the forerunner of some other disease. 
 See Aretaeus, Coelius Aurelianus, Hoffman, Fordyce's 
 Elem. p. 2. Edinb. Med. Ess. vol. v. Wallis's Syden- 
 ham. Cullen's First Lines, vol. iv. 39. 
 
 CHO'LERA SI'CCA. SeeCoucA. 
 
 CHOLE'RICA, (from x*P*> cholera). Medicines 
 which relieve the cholera. See also DIARRH<EA HE- 
 
 PATARRCEA. 
 
 CHOLICELE. A swelling on the right side, or ra- 
 ther near the pit of the stomach, from an accumulation 
 of bile in the gall bladder. 
 
 CHOLOBA'PHINON, (from xA>j, bile, and /37, 
 to immerge). A metal resembling gold, and which ap- 
 pears as if it had been dipt in gall. See ..Es. 
 
 CHOLO'MA, (from x*>A, lame, maimed). Galen 
 observes that in Hippocrates it signifies a distortion of 
 a limb. In a particular sense, it is taken for a halting, 
 or lameness in the leg. 
 
 CHOLO'SIS, (from x a *s, lame). In Vogel's No- 
 sology, this is a genus of disease which he defines te be 
 lameness, from one leg being shorter than the other. It 
 is sometimes the case with children, that one leg seems 
 longer than the other, and the motion of the longer leg 
 is rotatory in consequence of it. Mr. Pott thinks, that 
 this is owing to a paralysis of the part. In these in- 
 stances, the glutaei muscles and the ligaments are in a 
 very relaxed state, and the disease most probably, in a 
 very great measure, originates from weakness. Amongst 
 the most useful means of relief are, the cold bath, the 
 bark, iron, setons, and vitriolic acid. 
 
 CHONDRI'LLA, vel CONDRI'LLA, (from x*P, 
 a grain of any corn; so called, because it emits small 
 particles of gum resembling grain). It is a species of 
 SUCCORY, the root of which is perennial, and the leaves 
 minutely indented. 
 
 The only species of chondrilla in the Species Planta- 
 rum, is the C. juncea Sp. PI. 1120; and the different 
 species of former authors are dispersed under the pre- 
 ceding and following genera, lactuca, and firenanthes; 
 but no species has the slightest pretence to any medi- 
 cinal power, though the gum of the lactuca fierennis, 
 the chondrilla ccsrulea of Casper Bauhine, has been 
 used as an emmenagogue. 
 
 CHONDROGLO'SSUS, (from xfy<> a cartilage, 
 and /ya-(rj), a tongue). A muscle inserted into the 
 basis, or cartilaginous part of the tongue. See Hvo- 
 GLOSSUS. 
 
 CHO'NDROS, (from %ta, to flour out, and va f , 
 water; from the manner, according to Schrevelius, in 
 which the food of the ancients called Alica was made). 
 See ALICA CARTILAGO, and XIPHOIDES CARTILA- 
 GO. It also signifies any grumous concretion, as of 
 mastic, &c. 
 
 CHONDROSYNDE'SMUS. A cartilaginous liga- 
 ment. (From x^, cartilago, and s-t/n&c-^oj, con- 
 nectio). 
 
 CHONDROPHARYNG^E'US, (from x%<, a car- 
 tilage, and q>*fvi%, the upper fiart of the fauces). See 
 PHARYNX. A muscle which rises from the cartilaginous 
 appendage of the os hyoides, and is inserted in the 
 membrane of the fauces. Douglass. 
 
 CHO'NE. See IXFUNDIBULVM. 
 
 CHO'PIN. An English WINE QUART. 
 
 CHOPI'NO. A CHOPIXE; also cheofiina, which see. 
 
 A pint measure at Paris, containing fifteen ounces and 
 a half, or sixteen ounces. 
 
 CHO'RA. A REGION, (from %*>?<><;, a place). Galen, 
 in his work De Usu Part, expresses by it particularly 
 the cavities of the eyes ; but in other places he means 
 by it any void space. 
 
 CHO'RDA, X'P^i' (from xffovu, to roll uji like a 
 cord). Properly a musical chord, metaphorically a ten- 
 don. Poets often express by it the intestines. Para- 
 celsus, in his work De Origine et Curatione Morbi 
 Gallici, calls the penis by this name. A painful ten- 
 sion of the penis in the lues venerea is still called 
 chorde. 
 
 CHO'RDA MAGNA. See TENDO ACHILLIS. 
 
 CHO'RDA TYMPANI. The fifth pair of nerves from the 
 brain divides into three principal branches, one of which 
 is called the inferior maxillary. (See TRIGEMIVI NERVI). 
 A branch of the inferior maxillary nerve forms the 
 lingual, which, soon after it leaves its origin, is accom- 
 panied by a small distinct nerve, which runs upward 
 and backward towards the articulation of the lower 
 jaw, in company with the lateral muscle of the malleus, 
 and passes through the tympanum between the handle 
 of the malleus and the long neck of the incus, by the 
 name of the chorda tymfiani. It afterwards perforates 
 the back side of the tympanum, and unites with the 
 portio dura of the auditory nerve. 
 
 CHO'RDA TENDI-NE^E. See COR. 
 
 CHO'RDA WILLISII. See DURA MATER. 
 
 CHORDA'PSUS, (from xoph, a cord, and *la, to 
 knit; so called, from the intestines appearing to be 
 twisted into knots, like pieces of string, in a species of 
 painful colic). See COLICA, and ILIACA PASSIO. 
 
 CHORDA'TA GONORRHCE'A. A gonorrhoea 
 attended with chordee, or painful tension of the penis. 
 See GONORRH<EA. 
 
 CHORDE'. See CHORDA. It is a painful invo- 
 luntary erection of the penis, happening at all times, 
 but more commonly when the patient is warm in bed : 
 under which circumstance, the penis is not only hard 
 and painful to the touch, but generally bent downwards 
 in a considerable degree. It sometimes remains after 
 the heat of urine and other symptoms of gonorrhoea have 
 disappeared; but is usually more severe during the 
 continuance of the inflammation, and becomes more 
 or less violent according to the greater or less degree of 
 that symptom. 
 
 Astruc distinguishes two species; when the whole 
 body of the penis is regularly drawn downwards in the 
 form of a semicircle, from inflammation, an ulcer in the 
 membrane of the urethra, or in its corpus cavernosum ; 
 or when the glans only is drawn down by inflamma- 
 tion of the fraenum. He also observes, that, besides 
 the chordee, there are other distortions of the penis. 
 If the suspensory ligament that connects the penis to 
 the os pubis is inflamed, or if only one of its cavernous 
 bodies is injured, the penis will either be bent upwards 
 or to one side ; and these are relieved in the same man- 
 ner as the chordee. 
 
 Dr. Rutherford, in his Clinical Lectures, sup- 
 poses that inflammation and swelling in the corpus ca- 
 vernosum urethrae is the cause of the chordee ; and 
 Mr. Bell, that the irritation is communicated to the 
 contiguous muscles, producing unequal degrees of con- 
 
CHO 
 
 432 
 
 CHO 
 
 traction over the whole substance of the penis which 
 universally takes place in this disease. Neither expla- 
 nation is, however, satisfactory ; nor can we attribute 
 it to any cause but a spasm in the cells of the corpora 
 cavernosa, and an irregular distribution of the blood. 
 It has not, however, yet been shown that these cellular 
 parts are muscular. 
 
 If the patient is costive, gentle laxatives should be 
 administered; and in full habits, bleeding is essentially 
 necessary. A cold solution of acetated litharge, or the 
 camphorated oil, applied to the part, and sleeping in 
 tight drawers, have been recommended. Rubbing the 
 parts with tincture of opium, or a strong solution of it 
 in water, or pledgets immersed in either, kept upon the 
 parts, have been found useful. Emollient injections, 
 impregnated with opium, are exceedingly efficacious in 
 lessening the violence of this complaint : but taking- 
 thirty or forty drops of tincture of opium at bed time 
 is the remedy mostly to be depended upon, as it seldom 
 tails to prevent or remove the affection : and this is 
 considered as one of the most effectual remedies in 
 ti'ery stage of this symjitom, particularly where it has 
 been of long continuance. If opium fails, the hyoscya- 
 mus niger may be tried, beginning with one grain of 
 the extract, and gradually increasing the dose, accord- 
 ing to its effects. Though, in slight degrees of chor- 
 dee, blood letting is never necessary ; still, whenever, it 
 is severe, particularly if the habit is plethoric, and the 
 pulse strong and full, it should never be omitted ; and, 
 perhaps, the best mode is by the application of leeches 
 to the part affected ; particularly as it prevents the chor- 
 dee remaining after every other symptom of gonorrhoea 
 has disappeared, which is sometimes the case. Fric- 
 tions, with mercurial ointment, have been strongly re- 
 commended ; but they are generally unnecessary, and 
 often useless. 
 
 See Astruc, Foot, Hunter, Bell, and Swediaur, on 
 the Venereal Disease. 
 
 CHO'REA SANCTI VITI, (a xf<, coitus saltan- 
 t'nnn). St VITUS' DANCE. Also called viti saltus; 
 by Paracelsus, lascivus. Horstius observes, that some 
 women, who were disordered in mind, once every 
 year paid a visit to the chapel of St. Vitus, near Ulm, 
 and there exercised themselves day and night in danc- 
 ing, till they were completely exhausted. Thus they 
 were restored till the return of the following May, 
 when they were again seized with a restlessness and 
 disorderly motion of their limbs, in so great a de- 
 gree as to be obliged, at the anniversary feast of St. 
 Vitus, to repair again to the same chapel for the sake 
 of dancing. From this tradition, a convulsion, to which 
 girls are principally subject before the eruption of the 
 menses, took its name. The disorder, however, above 
 described by Horstius is different from what we call St. 
 Situs' dance. 
 
 Mead and Pitcairn think this disorder paralytic; Sy- 
 denham considers it as convulsive ; Dr. Cullcn calls it 
 chorea, and has, on account of the age at which it at- 
 tacks, as well as the motions which it exhibits, esta- 
 blished it as a genus, under the class neuroses, and or- 
 der sjiasmi. He remarks, that it affects those of either 
 sex before the time of puberty, for the most part be- 
 tween the tenth and fourteenth years. It manifests 
 itself by involuntary convulsive motions of some parts, 
 
 commonly of one side, resembling the gestures of buf- 
 foons, in the movement of the arms and hands ; the 
 patients, in walking, oftener drag one foot than raise 
 it. 
 
 Sydenham thus describes it : " A kind of convulsion, 
 which principally attacks children of both sexes from 
 ten to fourteen years of age. It first shows itself by a 
 lameness, or rather unsteadiness, of one of the legs, 
 which the patient draws after him like an idiot, and af- 
 terwards affects the hand on the same side, which, being 
 brought to the breast, or any other, part, can by no 
 means be held in the same posture for a moment, but 
 is distorted or snatched by a kind of convulsion into a 
 different posture or place, notwithstanding all possible 
 efforts to the contrary. If a glass of liquor be put into 
 the hand to drink, before the patient can get it into his 
 mouth, he uses a thousand odd gestures ; for, not being 
 able to carry it in a straight line thereto, because his 
 hand is drawn different ways by the convulsion, as soon 
 as it hath reached his lips, he throws it suddenly into 
 his mouth, and drinks it very hastily, as if he only meant 
 to divert the spectators." 
 
 This is, however, a very imperfect and inadequate 
 view of the disease. We shall, therefore, transcribe 
 that given by Dr. Hamilton, in his Treatise on the Utility 
 of Purgatives. 
 
 " Chorea Sancti Viti attacks boys and girls indiscri- 
 minately ; and those chiefly who are of a weak consti- 
 tution, or whose natural good health and vigour have 
 been impaired by confinement, or by the use of scanty 
 or improper nourishment. It appears most commonly 
 from the eighth to the fourteenth year. I saw it in two 
 young women, who were from sixteen to eighteen years 
 of age. 
 
 " The approaches of chorea are slow. A variable, 
 and often a ravenous, appetite, loss of usual vivacity and 
 playfulness, a swelling and hardness of the lower belly- 
 in most cases, in some a lank and soft belly, and, in ge- 
 neral, a constipated state of the bowels, aggravated as 
 the disease advances, and slight irregular involuntary 
 motions of different muscles, particularly of those of 
 the face, which are thought to be the effect of irrita- 
 tion, precede the more violent convulsive motions, 
 which now attract the attention of the friends of the 
 patient. 
 
 " These convulsive motions vary. The muscles of 
 the extremities and of the face, those moving the lower 
 jaw, the head, and the trunk of the body, are at different 
 times, and in different instances, affected by it. In this 
 state the patient does not walk steadily ; his gait re- 
 sembles a jumping or starting; he sometimes cannot 
 walk, and seems palsied ; he cannot perform the com- 
 mon and necessary motions with the affected arms. 
 
 " This convulsive motion is more or less violent, and 
 is constant, except during sleep, when, in most instances, 
 it ceases altogether. Although different muscles are 
 sometimes successively convulsed, yet, in general, the 
 muscles affected in the early part of the disease remain 
 so during the course of it. 
 
 " Articulation is now impeded, and is frequently 
 completely suspended. Deglutition is also occasionally 
 performed with difficulty. The eye loses its lustre 
 and intelligence ; the countenance is pale, and expres 
 sive of vacancy and languor. These circumstances 
 
CHO 
 
 435 
 
 CHO 
 
 give the patient a fatuous appearance. Indeed, there is 
 ever)- reason to believe, that, when the complaint has 
 subsisted for. some time, fatuity, to a certain extent, in- 
 terrupts the exercise of the mental faculties. 
 
 " Fever, such as arises in marasmus, is not a neces- 
 sary attendant on chorea; nevertheless, in the advanced 
 periods of the disease, flaccidity and wasting of the 
 muscular flesh take place, the consequences of constant 
 irritation, of abating appetite, and impaired digestion, 
 the common attendants of protracted chorea ; and 
 which, I doubt not, may, in some instances, although 
 contrary to the opinion that chorea is not fatal, have 
 been the forerunners of death." 
 
 This is a very faithful picture of the disease, and we 
 can only add to it, that the belly seems often obstinately 
 bound. We have seen it at every age, from seven to 
 twenty-two ; and, in one case, it occurred in a young 
 woman of twenty, who had been married about three 
 weeks. 
 
 What can have occasioned the apathy of practitioners 
 respecting this frightful complaint, it is not easy to say. 
 The description of Sydenham has been repeated in 
 every author, and the usual tonics and antispasmo- 
 dice indiscriminately and fruitlessly- advised. The dis- 
 ease evidently depends on debility; but we can no more 
 conquer this debility by tonics, than we can success- 
 fully combat that which arises from infarcted viscera by 
 bark. It seems to have escaped authors that, in every 
 case of chorea, there is a load in the head, an obstruct- 
 ed discharge from the bowels, at a time when it is the 
 object of nature to determine the fluids to the lower 
 belly, viz. about the age of puberty. Many of the 
 symptoms are those of apoplexy or palsy ; but, as usual 
 in cases of debility, the voluntary muscles lose their 
 balance, and convulsions follow. 
 
 Those who have once suffered under this disease are 
 very subject to a relapse. However violent the symp- 
 toms, they never are suddenly destructive. When 
 recent in a young person, of an otherwise good consti- 
 tution, there is hope of a speedy cure. If the menses 
 are obstructed, their return will mitigate, if not cure, 
 the disease. If the temperament is very sensible, the 
 disease hereditary or habitual, the cure is difficult. 
 
 Nothing, in the records of medicine, is more trifling 
 and indiscriminate, than the mode recommended of re- 
 lieving chorea. The author of this article, more than 
 twenty years since, catching the hint from Sydenham, 
 ,<ave purgatives ; and found that this usually obstinate 
 disease yielded not only soon, but with little danger of 
 r-elapse ; and, in this interval, he has had occasion to 
 -ee more than sixty cases, three times Dr. Hamilton's 
 boasted number, in one of which only he may have 
 been styled unsuccessful. The violence of the disease, 
 indeed, in that instance, was subdued; but slight irre- 
 gular motions, especially on any sudden agitation, would 
 ;iot yield. The author's own illness obliged him to re- 
 fer the patient to another physician, but every measure 
 seems to have failed. 
 
 The choice of the purgative appears of little import- 
 ance ; but it must be active, for no other will produce 
 the necessary discharge ; and the saiine purgatives are 
 apparently less adapted to the complaint. The author 
 knows no distinction but in their power. The most 
 active are the most useful. In the Edinburgh Medical 
 Journal, there are two cases of chorea in which purga- 
 
 TOL. I- 
 
 lives succeeded; and, in Dr. Hamilton's volume, there 
 are many instances of well conducted successful treat- 
 ment by this plan. We have had no reason to follow the 
 purgatives by tonics. The constitution has restored the 
 general health with rapidity and effect. We may jus- 
 add, that, in the woman newly married, the complain! 
 yielded, within a fortnight, to the purgative course. 
 
 See Wallis's Sydenham, vol. ii. p. 327; CullenV 
 First Lines, vol. iii. edit. 4. Hamilton on Purgativ< 
 Medicines; Edinburgh Medical Journal, vol. i. 
 
 CHO'RION. Membrana externa, qua foetus invol- 
 vitur, (from , rece/itaculum}. Vide H. Steph. Thes. 
 Sometimes called camisia fttun, SHIRT OF THE FCETI . 
 A name of the external membrane of the fcetus. In 
 women, as in some animals, the chorion, at the first, L 
 without any sensible placenta. It is also said to have 
 its name from the chorus or crowd of blood vessels 
 which are spread on it. It adheres to the amnios by 
 a gelatinous substance, and is divisible into two lamellae ; 
 the internal, or true chorion, is even more thin and pel- 
 lucid than the amnios ; whilst the external, or false cho- 
 rion, is thick and opaque. This spongy chorion adheres 
 to the uterus at every part, and grows thicker as it ap 
 preaches the placenta; whilst the internal lamina ad- 
 heres inseparably to the inner surface of the placenta : 
 hence it is plain, that the substance of the placenta is 
 betwixt these two lamellae of the chorion. This mem- 
 brane hath numerous lymphatic vessels; but in the 
 human placenta, these vessels cannot be traced by in- 
 jection on the amnios and chorion. The uterus, in- 
 deed, sends veins to the outer chorion; and perhaps 
 the arteries do the same. See DECIDUA. 
 
 The use of the chorion is to sustain the umbilical 
 vessels. 
 
 CHOROI'DES, (from x*fi', chorion, and u?, like- 
 ness'). It is an epithet of several membranes, which, on 
 account of the multitude of their blood vessels, resem- 
 ' ble the chorion. It is the tunica retiformis oculi, a name 
 of one of the coats of the eye. (See RETIFOHMIS.^ 
 It lines the sclerotis ; is a thin vascular coat of a brown- 
 ish colour, and generally said to derive itsorigin from the 
 pia mater covering of the optic nerve. From the colour 
 of part of this membrane it hath been called irvea; the 
 external surface of which is called the iris; but at pre- 
 sent the entire fore part onlyof this coat is called iris; 
 and the rest choroides. It consists of twolaminx ; the ex- 
 terior is slightly connected with the sclerotica, and is 
 also covered with a black matter, called nigrum fligmen- 
 tum. Both laminae are extremely vascular: the ex- 
 tremities of the vessels of the inner surface project from 
 it, and are termed villi and fiaftillg. As this internal 
 lamina was first noted by Ruysch, it is called Ruytchi- 
 ana tunica. The black substance which lies between 
 the sclerotica and choroides, is also found betwixt it and 
 the retina. Near where the sclerotica becomes trans- 
 parent, the choroides is firmly united to it ; and, at thi* 
 circle of adhesion, the choroides seems to change its 
 colour and texture, appearing as a whitish 'ring, of a 
 compact substance, and is termed ciliare ligamentum. 
 Here the internal lamina of the choroides dips inwards, 
 to make what are termed the processes. The ciliary 
 processes are on the inside, between the iris and cho- 
 roides, as the ligamentum ciliare is on the outside. The 
 choroides is continued on the inside of the transparent 
 part of the sclerotis, and there forms the iris : the per- 
 
 3 K 
 
C H tt 
 
 434 
 
 C 11 R 
 
 Joration in the middle is called fiufiiUa. The artery 
 is a branch of the carotid. The veins empty themselves 
 into the optic sinuses, which are again discharged into 
 the internal jugulars; but some of these veins commu- 
 nicate with the external veins of the eye, so that part 
 of the blood is emptied into the external jugulars. The 
 nerves are from the ophthalmic branch of the fifth 
 pair, and a branch of the third pair. 
 
 Opposite to the insertion of the optic nerve, the cho- 
 roides is wanting : and thus is formed that white speck, 
 on which, if the picture of an object falls, we are inca- 
 pable of perceiving it. 
 
 CHOROI'DES PLEXUS. A plexus of blood vessels ; a 
 congeries of blood vessels on the lateral ventricles of the 
 brain. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 CHOU DE PALMI'STE. (French.) The cabbage 
 of the palm tree. See PALMA NOBILIS. 
 
 CHOWDER, is an antiscorbutic, used on the New- 
 foundland station, and consists only of fresh fish boiled 
 with the salted ship provisions. 
 
 CHOWDER BEER, is an infusion of spruce in wa- 
 ter, from which beer is prepared in the common 
 way. 
 
 CHRI'STI MA'NUS. See SACCHARUM. 
 
 CHRISTOS, (from xf">> to anoint ). Whatever is 
 applied by way of unction. 
 
 CHROME. A newly discovered metal. See CHE- 
 MISTRY. 
 
 CHRO'NICUS, or CHRO'NIUS, (from x/wv-, 
 time). CHRONICAL. 
 
 Diseases which continue long, and are without any, 
 or at least a considerable degree of, fever. On the con- 
 trary, those which proceed rapidly, and terminate soon, 
 are termed acute. 
 
 In the cure of chronical disorders, Dr. Fothergill in- 
 timates, that those means or medicines which enable 
 the stomach duly to perform its office, are the most ef- 
 fectual, if not the only remedies. (See Lond. Med. 
 Obs. vol. i. p. 314.) Dr. Cadogan seems to corroborate 
 this, by his observations on the causes of chronical dis- 
 orders ; which, he says, are indolence, intemperance, or 
 vexation : though now and then he allows, that an acute 
 disorder, imperfectly cured, may be the cause of chronical 
 ones. (See his Essay on the Gout and Chronical Dis- 
 eases.) In general, however, chronical diseases depend 
 on an obstructed discharge, or an infarcted gland, usually 
 the liver. Atonic gout may be another cause ; but, in 
 general, an attention to the state of the bowels is essen- 
 tially necessary, and a preservation of the balance of the 
 circulation, particularly an attention to the warm th of the 
 surface and extremities. Wallis's Sydenham, vol. i. p. 4. 
 
 CHROS, (from xfaa, the skin). Galen says, that 
 the ISnians mean, by this word, the flesh in our bodies ; 
 i. e. all except bones and cartilages. 
 
 CHRU'PSIA, (from xP eva i colour, and i^/, sight). 
 V disease in the eyes, in which the person perceives 
 objects of colours different from their real ones. 
 
 CHRYPSO'RCHES. See PARORCHIDIUM. 
 
 CHRYSA'NTHEMUM, (from xpvm, aurum, and 
 rtvJsfto;, a Jloiucr). Called also bellis iutca foliis firo- 
 funde incisis major; chrysanthemum segetum Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1254; CORN MARIGOLD. It is an annual plant, fre- 
 quently met with amongst corn. The Germans com- 
 mend it in the jaundice; but it is not employed in 
 practice with us. 
 
 It is likewise a name for the GARDEN MARIGOLD, arid 
 many other herbs, whose flowers are of a bright yellow 
 colour. See CALENDULA. 
 
 CHRYSA'NTHEMUM BIDKNS. See ACMEL'LA. 
 
 CHRYSA'NTHEMUM COTU'L FO'LIO. See BUPHTHAL- 
 MUM VERUM. 
 
 CHRYSA'NTHEMUM I'NDICUM. See BATTATAS CANA- 
 
 DENSIS. 
 
 CHRYSA'NTHEMUM LEUCA'NTHEMUM. See BELLIS 
 MAJOR. It is also the name for several species of sun- 
 Jiower, cotula, and the common ox eye. 
 
 CHRYSA'TTICUM. An epithet of a sort of pas- 
 sum, recommended by P. JEgineta to be drunk with 
 the seed of atriplex for the jaundice. 
 
 CHRY'SE. The name of a yellow plaster in P. 
 JEgineta for fresh wounds; from %pv<r<>f, gold. 
 
 CHRYSISCE'PTRUM, (from xpvm, gold, and 
 c-xtTrjpoi, a rod, or staff, so named from the yellow colom 
 of its stem). See VIRGA AUREA. 
 
 CHRYSI'TIS, or CHRYSI'TIS SPO'DOS, (from 
 Xpve-e*;, aurum). See LITHARGYRUM. 
 
 CHRYSOBALA'NUS GALE'NI, (from Kf v<rs, 
 and /3A*va5, a nut, on account of its colour). See Nux 
 
 MOSCHATA. 
 
 CHRYSOCA'LLIA. See CHAMJEMELUM. 
 
 CHRYSO-CERAU'NIUS, (from %pv<r, gold, and 
 Ktpawos, thunder*). See AURUM FULMINANS. 
 
 CHRYSOCHA'LCUM, (from xp*i and ***<>?, 
 brass}. See .SECAVUM. 
 
 CHRYSOCO'LLA, (from %fu<n<, gold, and XAA, 
 glue, or solder). See TINCAL and BORAX. 
 
 CHRYSOCO'MA, (from %pvn<;, gold, and p, 
 hair, from its resembling golden hair). See ELICHRY- 
 SUM. 
 
 CHRYSO'GONUM,(from xp f > and y.vt/, a knot}. 
 RED TURNIP. 
 
 CHRYSOLA'CHANON, (from xp<, and ^x*">, 
 the olus; so called from its leaf and root being yellow 
 like the olus). See ATRIPLEX. 
 
 CHRYSOME'LIA, (from x? VF s, and wfot, an ap- 
 ple). See AURANTIA HYSPANICA. 
 
 CHRYSO'PUS, (from xpres, and a^, face or a/i- 
 fiearance). See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 CHRY'STALS, and CHRY'STALLOGRAPHY. 
 This subject can scarcely be considered as a medical 
 one, since, perhaps, the deposition of bony matter, more 
 certainly calculous concretions, are the only instances 
 of crystallization in the human body. Yet, as che- 
 mistry has made such gradual and effectual encroach- 
 ments on medicine, and as the variety of crystals are 
 often mentioned in these pages, a short account of this 
 subject is, in every view, necessary and proper. 
 
 Linnaeus, who made, very early, some imperfect and 
 ineffectual attempts to arrange minerals from their exter- 
 nal appearances, spoke of the more obvious and common 
 forms, which salts and other bodies assume, when pass- 
 ing from a state of fluidity to that of a solid. The che- 
 mical mineralogists, who, under the guidance of Cron- 
 stedt, succeeded, turned the attention of philosophers 
 from the obvious properties to the component parts; 
 when, in 1772, the first edition of Rome de 1'Isle's 
 Chrystallography appeared; and the second edition, in 
 five volumes, was published in 1783. About this pe- 
 riod Bergman, in a separate dissertation, greatly illus- 
 trated the subject. Since that time, the attention of 
 
C 11 V 
 
 435 
 
 H Y 
 
 mineralogists was again directed to external forms, by 
 the abbe Haiiy ; who, in numerous papers, published 
 in the Journal des Mines, and afterwards, in 1801, in a 
 separate work, in four volumes octavo, explained, with 
 mathematical accuracy, all the different forms of crys- 
 tals; taught us the mode of their construction, by a suc- 
 cessive application of molecules; and pointed out the 
 way in which the primitive chrystal may be detected. 
 The form of the crystals, in a great variety of solids, 
 has thus been traced; and so constant is the crystalliza- 
 tion of the same ingredients', that, in more than one in- 
 uance, the crystallographer has instructed the chemist; 
 in general, his fiat has confirmed the chemical analysis. 
 
 CHRY SUN, (from x?va-^, gold). An epithet of 
 two collyria for the eyes, and also of two pessaries for 
 the uterus, in .tius. 
 
 CHU, or CHUS. The name of a measure. The 
 same as CHOA, congius. This was a liquid measure 
 among the Athenians, containing six sextarii, twelve 
 Attic cotylse, or nine pints or pounds of oil, ten of wine, 
 thirteen and a half of honey, according to Galen. Lin- 
 den says, at least eight of wine and four ounces. Rho- 
 tiiusasserts, thatthe chus, or congius, weighs ten pounds. 
 Castelli. 
 
 CHUNDRI LL.A VERCU'RIA. See ZACINTHA. 
 
 CHU'NNO. See BATTATAS. 
 
 CHYLA'RIA, (from jA, chyle). See DYSURIA. 
 
 CHYLIFE'RA VA'SA, (from *t>As, chyle, and 
 Qeev, to carry). See LACTEA VASA. 
 
 CHYLIFICA'TIO, (from *?, and fio, to make). 
 CHYLIFICATIOX. The first digestion, or the chang- 
 ing of the aliment into chyle. See DIGESTION. 
 
 CHYLIS'MA, (from KAS, juice). In Dioscorides 
 it signifies expressed juice. 
 
 CHYLI'STA. Hartman's chylista is glass of anti- 
 mony obtunded by levigating it with mastich dissolved 
 in rectified spirit of wine. 
 
 CHYLOPOI'ETIC, (from %v>*f, chylus, and /, 
 facia,) applied to the organs which form chyle. 
 
 CHYLO'SIS, (from y_v>.i^ti, to express the juice). 
 See CHYLIFICATIO. 
 
 .CHYLOSTA GMA DIAPHORETICUM MIN- 
 DERERI, (from %,<>)&$, j uice, and er, to distil) ; 
 ailed also theriacalis bezoardica aqua. It is a fluid dis- 
 :illed from the theriaca Andromachi,orfrom Mithridate. 
 
 CHY'LUS, /;t.A, (from <*, juice,') called, in 
 Paracelsus, chymosum. In general it is a juice inspissat- 
 ed to a middle consistence between fluid and dry. 
 
 In Hippocrates the word >;f Ac; is used to express the 
 juice andsorbile liquor of barley, called strained ptisan, 
 being the expressed substance of the barley; not what 
 :he Latins called cremor, which isonly the barley water. 
 To xv>*s is opposed ptisan unstrained. 
 
 By chyle, however, is commonly meant the oily part 
 if our aliment, mixed with the saliva and other juices 
 poured into the stomach and duodenum. It assumes 
 the form of chyle only in the duodenum, since it never 
 Appears in the lymphatics of the stomach. It is ap- 
 parently an uniform fluid, whatever be the food em- 
 ployed, or the animal in whose stomach it is digested. 
 It has been supposed, though without sufficient founda- 
 tion, to resemble milk ; but milk in the stomach is not 
 absorbed till it has undergone the digestive process, and 
 milk injected into the blood vessels produces the most 
 
 formidable symptoms. The real nature of chyle is no; 
 known. It seems to consist of a serous and a coagu- 
 lable part, with distinct globules, which give it opacity, 
 and have been supposed, rather than proved, to be oily. 
 The small quantity of chyle that can be obtained, is the 
 reason why its nature has not been more carefully exa- 
 mined. 
 
 The chyle, when it enters the blood, does not imme- 
 diately mix with it, but in many instances seems to pass 
 in a separate state through the whole circulation : for 
 the chyle has been seen to float on the surface of blood, 
 when taken from the arm : in the last stage of a dia- 
 betes, the urine manifestly points out the presence of 
 chyle in it See Haller's Physiology on the chyliferous 
 vessels. 
 
 CH YMA'TION. The name of a penetrating medi- 
 cine in Marcellus Empiricus. 
 
 CHY'MIA. See CHEMIA. 
 
 CHYMIA'TRIA,(from x>>fii<t, chemintry, and i~ifu*, 
 healing). The art of curing diseases by chemical me- 
 dicines. 
 
 CHYMO'SIS, (from x*i>*, togafie). It is when, 
 from inflammation, the white of the eyes swells above 
 theblack circle, so that there appears a gaping aperture. 
 Galen, de Euphoristis, calls it a red and carnous in- 
 flammation of the cornea tunica. Paulus calls it che- 
 mosis, when, from a vehement inflammation, both the 
 eye lids are turned outwards, so as scarcely to cover the 
 eye, and the white of the eye appears higher than the 
 black, and partly hides it. Le Dran calls it a tumour 
 on the white of the eye. 
 
 It is really a species of ophthalmia, called by Sau- 
 vages OPHTHA'LMIA CHEMO'SIS, and by De Mese- 
 rey, TRAUMATICA. The CHEMOSIC, or CONJUNC- 
 TIVA CORNEA PALPEBRAIC OPHTHALMY. SaUVagCS 
 
 ascribes it to an external cause, as a violent contu- 
 sion of the eye, whence an hyposphagna, or to a 
 chirurgical operation performed on the eye, as an ex- 
 traction of a cataract ; to the operation for the unguis. 
 or empyesis, or to an internal cause, as metastasis, or 
 severe catarrh in cacochymic habits. It is known by the 
 black red swelling of the conjunctiva, with a depression 
 and obscurity of the cornea, which seems to lie, as it 
 were, in a cavity. The inflammation is severe, with 
 excruciating pains of the eyes and head, and a sense of 
 weight above the orbit; pervigilium, fever, pulsation, 
 a swelling, and shutting of the eye lids. It terminates 
 sometimes in the suppuration of the eye, and an irre- 
 mediable blindness or leucomata succeed. 
 
 In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is a variety of that spe- 
 cies of ophthalmy which he names the ofihthalmia mem- 
 branarum. When the ophthalmy is in this state, it is 
 for the most part accompanied with violent pain ; the 
 white part of the eye resembles raw flesh, or some- 
 times the pile of red velvet. All the transparent part of 
 the cornea often comes away by suppuration, which 
 destroys the anterior chamber of the eye. The cica- 
 trix, subsequent to the suppuration, hinders the crystal- 
 line and vitreous humours from falling out, and by that 
 means the entire destruction of the globe is prevented : 
 sometimes, however, both happen. This disease is 
 often fatal; loss of sight generally follows, and the pain 
 sometimes destroys the patient. 
 
 The violence of the disease requires the speediest and 
 .> K 2 
 
CIC 
 
 436 
 
 CIC 
 
 most powerful aids. Repeated bleeding, according to 
 the strength of the patient, with the mostactive purges, 
 chiefly of the saline kind, will be necessary. A blister 
 may be applied on the forehead, or leeches to the 
 temples ; and after them a blister over the part where 
 they were applied. Goulard's saturnine poultice may 
 be applied cold over the eye lids, and renewed as often 
 as it grows warm. Antimonial diaphoretics may be 
 given inwardly, and opium in the largest doses is indis- 
 pensable. Indeed every method ought to be pursued 
 which can most immediately subdue the inflammatory 
 symptoms. See Nosologia MethodicaOculorum,with 
 Notes by Dr. Wallis, and Ophthalmia. 
 
 CHYMO'SUM, (from x,vw,succus). See CHYLUS. 
 
 CHY'MUS, #fAs, HUMOUR or JUICE, (from 
 fundo, to pour out). In the common signification of the 
 word it is every kind of fluid which is incrassated by 
 concoction. Sometimes it means the finest part of the 
 chyle when separated from the faeces; but in general 
 it implies the food in the state in which it passes out of 
 the stomach previous to its mixing with the bile. In 
 Galen, it is the faculty or quality in plants and animals 
 which is the object of our taste. 
 
 CHY'TLON, (from %v*>, to pour out). In Hippo- 
 crates it means a plentiful inunction with oil and water. 
 
 CIBA'RIUS, SAL. See MARINUM SAL. 
 
 CIBA'TIO, (from cibus,food}. By this is meant the 
 assumption of aliment ; synonymous also with the ap- 
 plication of the nutritious juices. 
 
 CIBO'RIUM, CIBO'TIUM, (from *<??, a bag, 
 which its pods resemble.) See FABA JGYPTIA. 
 
 CIBOU'L. A sort of ONION nearly allied to the 
 scallion. They have no bulb at the root, and are culti- 
 vated in the kitchen garden. 
 
 CI'BUS, from the Hebrew term kibash,food, ornou- 
 rishment. 
 
 CI'BUS A'LBUS. WHITE FOOD. It is a species of 
 jelly, which in Fuller's Pharmacopoeia is thus made : 
 take four pints of milk, the breast of a boiled capon, 
 and two ounces of blanched sweet almonds ; let them 
 be well beat, then boil them over a gentle fire, adding 
 three ounces of rice meal. When they begin to co- 
 agulate, add eight ounces of white sugar, and ten 
 spoonfuls of rose water: mix all well together. 
 
 The Spaniards givethe nameof cibus albus to acertain 
 American plant. But by WHITE MEATS we now mean 
 milk, butter, cheese, custards, and other foods consist- 
 ing of milk or eggs ; as WHITE POT, made of milk or 
 cream, baked with the yolks of eggs, fine bread or rice, 
 sugar, and spice, in an earthen vessel. There are a va- 
 riety of dishes under this denomination ; but, strictly 
 speaking, white meats are fish, veal, and chicken. 
 
 CICA'DA, (quod cito caclit, because it soon disap- 
 pears). The BAUM CRICKET. It hath wings, is very 
 noisy, and is said to live on dew, which it sucks from 
 the dwarf ash or manna tree. Its species we cannot 
 ascertain, though we have examined all those of Gmelin, 
 amounting to 237. These insects, when dried and 
 burnt, are used in the colic or stone as a solvent. 
 
 CICATRISA'NTIA, (from cicatrico, to skin over). 
 See EPULOTICA. 
 
 CICA'TRIX, (from the same). A seam or eleva- 
 tion of callous flesh, on the skin, after the healing of a 
 wound or ulcer, commonly called a scar. 
 
 It is the destruction of the cellular membrane by in- 
 flammation that causes cicatrices to be drawn inwards. 
 Some commend the steams of hot water to be often ap- 
 plied to the growing skin to prevent a cicatrix, and to 
 dress the wound with a cerate of wax and the oil of eggs. 
 
 CI'CER,(from kikkar, a round mass, ^alburn, tngrum, 
 vel rubrum; cicer sativum, cicer arietinum,erebinthus ; 
 
 CHl'CHES, CJCHES, CICEKS, CICH PEAS, and VETCH. 
 
 The sort used as aliment is the cicer arietinum Lin. Sp. 
 PL 1040. 
 
 Chiches, a leguminous plant, cultivated in warmer 
 climates, where our finer peas do not thrive so well. 
 They are a strong flatulent food, hard of digestion. 
 They are sown in France, Italy, Sec. flower in June, 
 and the peas are ripe in July. 
 
 CI'CERA, (from cicer, because of their size). 
 
 CI'CERA TA'RTARI. Small pills composed of tur- 
 pentine and cream of tartar, of the size of a vetch. 
 
 CICHO'REUM, CICHO'RIUM, ( v **f* TO h* r* 
 %agim Kttii, because it creeps about and scatters itself 
 in the fields). Sylvestre, and satrvum, WILD and 
 GARDEN SUCCORY. The wild is the cichorium intybus 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1142. 
 
 It is a plant with oblong, dark green, hairy leaves, 
 deeply jagged, like those of dandelion, but larger ; in 
 the bosoms of which, towards the tops of the branches, 
 the flowers come forth in spikes, consisting each of a 
 number of blue flat flosculi, set in a scaly cup, which 
 afterwards become a covering to several short angular 
 seeds : the root is long and slender, of a brown colour- 
 on the outside, and white within. It is biennial, grows in 
 hedges and by road sides, and flowers in June and July. 
 
 It abounds with a milky juice, of a penetrating bit- 
 terish taste, and of no remarkable smell : the roots are 
 bitterer than the leaves or stalks, and these much more 
 so than the flowers. But by culture in gardens it loses 
 its green colour, and in a great measure its bitterness, 
 and in this state is a common sallad herb: the deeper 
 coloured and the deeper jagged the leaves are, the bit- 
 terer is the taste of the whole plant, which is mildly 
 aperient, and, if freely used, it loosens the belly. The 
 virtue resides in the milky juice, which may be ex- 
 tracted by boiling in water, or by pressure. The wild 
 and the garden sorts are used indifferently, and 
 chiefly as food. If the root is cut into small pieces, 
 dried and roasted, it resembles coffee, and is sometimes 
 a good substitute for it. 
 
 CICHO'REUM LATIFO'LIUM. See ENDIVIA. 
 
 CICHO'REUM VERRucA'RibM. See ZACTNTHA. 
 
 CICILIA'NA. See ANDROS.SMUM. 
 
 CICINDE'LA, (a dim. of catulela, i. e. a little 
 candle; so called from its light). The GLOW-WORM, 
 also called *xiivi>-jp>s, noctiluca terrestris, scurabaus, ci- 
 cendela mas etfttmina, 
 
 The flying glow worms are males, and the creep- 
 ing ones the females. Some think them anodyne, 
 others lithontriptic; though probably neither. 
 
 CICI'NI OL. (from X.IHI, the ricinus). See RICINI 
 OL. under CATAPUTIA. 
 
 CI'CIS, xix.it. In some places of Hippocrates and 
 Theophrastus it is put forxws. A GALL. See GAI.I.JL 
 
 CI'CLA. See BETA ALBA. 
 
 CICO'NGIUS. Blancard says it is a measure con- 
 taining twelve sextaries or pints. 
 
CIC 
 
 437 
 
 CIC 
 
 CICO'NIA, (from Cicines, the people of Thrace, 
 -vho held this bird in veneration). The STORK. 
 
 CTCUS, (from x-ixxaf, the core). The skin which 
 envelopes the seed. 
 
 CICU'TA, (quasi cscuta, blind, because it is said to 
 destroy the sight of those who use it.) HEMLOCK; 
 called by some camarum ; by others abiotos ; and, ac- 
 cording to Erotian, camAeion is an old Sicilian word for 
 cicuta. 
 
 CICU'TA MA'JOR F<E'TIDA. The conium maculatum 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 349. SPOTTED HEMLOCK. It grows wild 
 in almost every climate, and with us is found about 
 the sides of the fields, under hedges, and in moist shady 
 places. It is a tall umbelliferous plant, with large 
 leaves, of a blackish green colour on the upper side, 
 and a whitish green underneath, divided into a number 
 of small oblong somewhat oval segments, which stand 
 in pairs on middle ribs ; these segments are again deeply 
 cut, but not quite divided on both sides ; and many of 
 these ultimate sections have one or two slighter indent- 
 ations. They much resemble parsley or chervil, espe- 
 cially the leaves of the smallest sorts, whose poisonous 
 quality is the most violent. The stalk is round, smooth, 
 hollow, irregularly variegated with spots and streaks of 
 a red or blackish purple colour; the flowers are white, 
 and blow in June or July ; the seeds greenish, flat on 
 one side, very convex, and marked with five furrows 
 on the other. The root is oblong, about the size of a 
 middling parsnip, yellowish without, white and fun- 
 gous within, and part of it hollow ; it changes its form 
 according to the season. The leaves have a rank smell, 
 but do not much affect the taste. 
 
 Internally and externally it is narcotic and anodyne : 
 it abates inflammations of the eyes; promotes rest, and 
 eases pain, without producing thirst or headach the 
 next morning, and as rarely creates costiveness ; is sup- 
 posed to possess a property of altering thin, corrosive 
 cancerous ichor, and of rendering it mild. It hath been 
 used with some advantage in sanious ulcers, cancers, 
 gleets, painful discharges from the vagina, fixed pains 
 supposed to arise from acrid serum, fluor albus, and 
 scirrhous tubercles ; but its efficacy is seldom perma- 
 nent, and it injures the stomach, sometimes the con- 
 stitution. Though it does not cure cancers, yet it is an 
 anodyne more effectual than opium ; and in phthisis is 
 often useful for relieving pain and cough. It is useful 
 in syphilis, according to Mr. John Hunter. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that if hemlock, either in form 
 of powder or extract, has no sensible effect when 
 taken to twenty grains for a dose, the medicine may be 
 supposed to be imperfect, and that if it is to be con- 
 tinued, another parcel of it should be employed. He 
 adds, that he has known it useful in resolving and 
 discussing scirrhosities of different kinds, particularly 
 those of a scrofulous nature ; in healing the ulcers of 
 scirrhous tumours, which continued to be surrounded 
 vith such scirrhosity ; and in some ulcers certainly that 
 Approached to the nature of cancer. In those that 
 might be considered truly cancerous, he has known it 
 relieve the pains, meliorate the quality of the matter 
 proceeding from the sore, and even to make a consi- 
 derable approach to its healing, though it never com- 
 pleted the cure. Mat. Med. It has been considered 
 also as very useful in the chin cough and rheumatic 
 complaints. See Butler on the Chin Cough. 
 
 When hemlock is imprudently eaten, it causes a 
 vertigo, a dimness of sight, hiccough, madness, cold- 
 ness of the extremities, convulsions, and death : some- 
 times by the spasms, which it produces in the stomach 
 and other parts, haemorrhages, or an epilepsy come on, 
 which, without very speedy relief, are fatal. The pro- 
 per method of relief is to discharge the contents of the 
 stomach by means of the most active emetics, and then 
 to administer frequent doses of sharp vinegar, as in the 
 articles AMAXITA and VEXENUM. 
 
 The proper method of administering hemlock inter- 
 nally is to begin with a few grains of the powder or 
 inspissated juice, and gradually to increase the dose 
 until a giddiness affects the head, a motion is felt in the 
 eyes, as if pressed outwards, with a slight sickness and 
 trembling agitation of the body. One or more of these 
 symptoms are the evidences of a full dose, which should 
 be continued until they have ceased, and then after a few 
 days the dose may be increased ; for little advantage can 
 be expected but by a continuance of the greatest quan- 
 tity the patient can bear. In some constitutions even 
 small doses greatly offend, occasioning spasms, heat 
 and thirst ; in such instances it will be of no service. 
 
 The college of physicians of London order the in- 
 spissated juice of hemlock, succus CICUTA SPISSATUS, 
 instead of the former extract, to be made in the follow- 
 ing manner : let the expressed juice of hemlock, clear- 
 ed from its faeces, be evaporated in a water bath satu- 
 rated with sea salt to a proper consistence. 
 
 As the powder of the dried leaves has been thought 
 to act, and may be depended upon, with more certainty 
 than the extract, the following direction should be ob- 
 served in the preparation : gather the plant about the 
 end of June, when it is in flower; pick off the little 
 leaves, and throw away the leaf stalks ; dry the small 
 selected leaves in a hot sun, or in a tin or pewter dish 
 before the fire. Preserve them in bags made of strong 
 brown paper, or powder them, and keep the powder in 
 glass phials, where the light is excluded ; for light dis- 
 sipates the beautiful green colour very soon, and thus 
 the medicine loses its appearance, if not its efficacy ; 
 this mode is recommended by Dr. Withering. The 
 extract should also be made of the plant gathered at this 
 period. That which grows in exposed places is gene- 
 rally stronger than what grows in the shade; and that 
 in dry places is also to be preferred. 
 
 This plant has been taken a long time without any 
 bad effect. When considerable inconveniences have 
 arisen from its use, the cicuta aquatica has probably 
 been mistaken for it. Externally it is applied with ad- 
 vantage, and particularly in the form of fomentation and 
 poultice. 
 
 FOTUS CICUT.S. Hemlock fomentation. R. Fol. ci- 
 cutas recent, g vi. vel siccae 3 iij. coq. in aqua: fontanae 
 tt iij. et ft ij. et fiat fotus. This is commonly made 
 use of to foment cancerous or scrofulous ulcers, pre- 
 vious to the application of the' succeeding cataplasm. 
 
 CATAPLA'SMA CICU'TA, Hemlock calafilanm. K. Fo- 
 tus cicutae, q. v. inspissctur avenae farina ad crassitu- 
 dinem cataplasmatis. This is not only applied in can- 
 cerous and scrofulous cases, but to inveterate ulcers, 
 and very often both meliorates their discharge and less- 
 ens {their sensibility, though Mr. Justamond preferred 
 the application of the fresh herb bruised. An ointment 
 is also made of hemlock, by bruising the plant very well 
 
C 1C 
 
 438 
 
 C I M 
 
 in a marble mortar, then mixing with it an equal quan- 
 tity of hog's lard, and gently melting them over the 
 fire ; afterwards the composition is to be strained and 
 stirred till cold. This has been recommended to be ap- 
 plied to cancerous or scrofulous sores. 
 
 In this mode it has been useful in resolving some in- 
 durations, especially that of the scrofulous kind ; but 
 in the indolent scirrhosities in the breasts of women it 
 is seldom of any service ; and the frequent applications 
 of hemlock poultices have been known to do much 
 harm, by bringing these tumours sooner to an open 
 cancer. The hemlock bath requires no direction. The 
 proportions are those of the fomentation. See Wilmer's 
 Observations on Poisonous Vegetables. Withering's 
 Bot. Arrangement, vol. i. p. 161. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CICU'TA AQUA'TICA, vel VIHO'SA. WATER HEMLOCK, 
 also called sium majus altcrum august/folium, slum 
 erucce folio. LONG-LEAVED WATER HEMLOCK and COW- 
 BANE. It is the cicuta virosa Lin. Sp. PI. 365. Dr. 
 Withering gives the following description of it : 
 Rundle roundish, with many equal spokes. Rundles 
 roundish, with many bristle shaped spokes. Empale- 
 ment; general fence none. Partial fence of many 
 leaves ; little leaves, bristly, short. Cup scarcely evi- 
 dent. Blossom general, uniform. Florets alf fertile. 
 Individuals : petals five, egg shaped, nearly equal, bent 
 inwards. Chives ; threads five, hair like, longer than 
 the petals. Tips simple. Pointal ; seed bud beneath. 
 Shafts two, thread shaped, longer than the petals, per- 
 manent. Summits roundish. Seed vessels none. Fruit 
 nearly egg shaped ; slightly furrowed; divisible into two. 
 Seeds two, somewhat egg shaped ; convex, and scored 
 on one side ; flat on the other. To this he adds, with 
 rundles opposite the leaves. Leaf stalks with blunt 
 borders ; leaves with about seven pair of little leaves, 
 which are variously divided and indented. Petals yel- 
 lowish pale green. It is met with in shallow waters, 
 and flowers in July. 
 
 It is one of the most active of the vegetable poisons. 
 Early in the spring, when it growsj in the water, cows 
 often eat it, and are killed by it ; but as the summer ad- 
 vances, and its smell becomes stronger, they carefully 
 avoid it. 
 
 Mr. Wilmer observes, that the poison is of that class 
 which produces epileptic symptoms. Wepfer notices 
 some children, who, on eating the roots of this plant, 
 were seized with pains of the precordia, loss of speech, 
 abolition of the senses, and terrible convulsions ; the 
 jaws were locked, blood started from the ears, the eyes 
 were distorted, and some of them died in half an hour. 
 Others have observed that the old roots are a more ac- 
 tive and sudden poison than arsenic or corrosive subli- 
 mate. 
 
 If any of this plant is taken, a quick vomit should be 
 instantly given, after which vinegar in water should be 
 drunk freely. Sec VENENUM. 
 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. Loncl. Med. Obs. and Inq. 
 vol. iii. p. 229, &c. 400, &r,. vol. iv. p. 104, Sec. Neu- 
 mann's Chemical Works. Medical Museum, vol. iii. 
 p. 566. Withering's Botanic Arrangement, vol. i. 
 p. 177. 
 
 CICUTA'RIA AQUA'TICA, (from cicuta, hem- 
 lock}. PALU'STRIS. See PHELLANDRIUM AQUATI- 
 
 CUM. 
 
 CICUTA'RIA VIRO'SA. See CICUTA AQUATICA. 
 
 CICUTA'RIA. See CH^EHOPHYLLUM SVLVESTRE, and 
 MYRRHIS. 
 
 CI'DRA. See POMACEA. 
 
 CI'GNUS. A measure so called, containing about 
 two drachms. 
 
 CI'LIA, (from cileo, to move about). The extreme 
 parts, or edges of the eye lids ; they are semicircular, 
 and cartilaginous, with hairs fixed in them, which are 
 sometimes called cilia. See TARSUS. 
 
 CILIA'RES, (from cilia, the eye lids,) vel MEIBO'- 
 MII GLA'NDUL^E; from Meibomius, the discoverer. 
 On the inner edge of each eye lid, in the tarsus, is a 
 row of small holes, which are the excretory ducts of 
 what are called the ciliary, or Meibomius' s glands. The 
 glands themselves appear of a whitish colour, and are 
 situated on the internal surface of the tarsus; their 
 ducts are short, resembling white lines running do\vu 
 towards the edge of the eye lids : like the miliary ones, 
 they secern an unctuous matter, which prevents the 
 attrition of the eye lids, from their frequent motion ; 
 keeps the edges soft and free from excoriation, and 
 prevents the tears from falling down the cheeks. See 
 TARSUS. 
 
 CILIA'RE LIGAME'NTUM, also called firocessus ci- 
 liaris. It is a range of black fibres, in the eye, circu- 
 larly disposed, having their rise in the inner part of the 
 choroides, and terminating in the prominent part of 
 the crystalline, where the sclerotis, choroides, retina, 
 cornea, processus ciliaris, and iris, end : they surround 
 the crystalline humour, or rather the part where the 
 sclerotica joins the choroides, and round the edge of 
 the cornea they adhere firmly ; at this circle, the cho- 
 roides seems to change its colour and texture, appearing 
 as a whitish kind of ring, termed ligamentum ciliare : 
 here the internal lamina of the choroides dips inwards, 
 to make what are termed the processes, which are little 
 folds of the inner lamella of the choroides. These folds 
 become broader until they terminate in a broad point in 
 the crystalline humour ; the whole radiated ring, made 
 by the ciliary processes, is sometimes called corona ci- 
 liaris. See CHOROIDES. 
 
 CILIA'RIS MUSCU'LUS. That part of the muse, 
 orbicularis palpebrarum which lies nearest the cilia, 
 considered by Riolan as a distinct muscle. 
 
 CILIA'TUS, (from cilium, the eye lash). In botany 
 it means having the margin guarded with a sort of 
 bristles like the eye lashes. 
 
 CI'LLO. One who is affected with a perpetual 
 trembling of the upper eye lid; from cillendo, being in 
 continual motion. 
 
 CILLO'SIS, (from cilium, the eye lid). A trembling 
 of the upper eye lid. 
 
 CI'LO, or CI'LLO, (from cilium, the eye lid). One 
 whose forehead is prominent, and temples compressed, 
 called beetle browed ; the eye lid in these is also very 
 protuberant. 
 
 CI'MEX. Cimex domesticus,cimexlectularius,(from 
 KstfiMt, to inhabit: so called because they infect houses). 
 The WALL-LOUSE, or BUG : called also cotula. It is 
 of a rhomboidal figure, a dark brown colour, and hath 
 six legs. The skin is extremely tender, so that it bursts 
 with the least compression, and emits an offensive smell. 
 Six or seven are given inwardly to cure the ague, just 
 before the fit comes on, and have the same effect with 
 every thing nauseous and disgusting. 
 

 C I \ 
 
 439 
 
 C 
 
 CIMO'LIA A'LBA, TERRA: called also creta ful- 
 lonica, terra and argilla Candida, creta cimolia. TO- 
 BACCO PIPE CLAV. 
 
 It takes the name cimolia from the island Cimolus, 
 in the Cretan sea, now called Argentiere, where it is 
 procured. It hath nearly the same absorbent quality 
 \vith the boles, and is often substituted for them. Its 
 soft viscous quality is its only medicinal one, and in 
 this particular it excels most of the earths of its kind. 
 It is the cimolite of modern authors, of a greyish white, 
 inclining to red, by exposure to air. It sticks to the 
 tongue, and though difficult to break, is scratched by the 
 nail. It becomes white in the flame of a blow pipe, and 
 does not melt but with the assistance of a flux. Haiiy, 
 vol. iv. 446. 
 
 The cimolia alba of the ancients seems to have been a 
 sort of loose marie ; probably it was our fuller's earth. 
 In Cornwall the steatites, a magnesian earth, is used as 
 soap, as well as the cimolia alba of the ancients. It is 
 usually marked with a seal, and called terra sigillata 
 alba : the terra samia is only a fatter pipe clay. 
 
 CI'MOLIA PURPURE'SCENS TE'RRA. The smectis of 
 Wallerius ; terra safionaria jlnglica, terra fullonica, 
 and FULLER'S EARTH. It hath its name smectis from 
 rux-fcu, to absterge. 
 
 It is a kind of marie rather than a compact earth, 
 and of the same qualities as bole. Indeed Walle- 
 rius has given this name to a true marie and to a stea- 
 ite. 
 
 CI'NA CI'NjE. See CORT. PERUV. 
 
 CI'NjE, SEM. See SANTONICUM. 
 
 CI'NARA, (from xm, to mo-ve,quia movet urinam). 
 Some write it cy'nara, and derive it from KVHV, canis, a 
 dog ; because the plant is sharp, like dog's teeth. The 
 ARTICHOKE. Also called alcocalum, articocalus, arti- 
 schncus [<zvis, costus nigra, carduua sativus nonsfiino- 
 *ua, cinara hortensis, scolymus sativus, carduua domes- 
 icus cafiite majore, carduua a/tilis. The species used 
 in medicine is the cynara scolymus Lin. Sp. PI. 1 1 59. 
 
 Artichokes are so well known as not to require a 
 description : they are natives of the southern parts of 
 Europe, perennial, and cultivated in our kitchen gar- 
 dens. 
 
 The bottoms of the heads, and the fleshy parts of the 
 scales, are easily digested, though flatulent, and afford 
 but little nourishment. They are preserved by drying 
 them to a horny consistence, and are then so light, that 
 forty scarcely weigh a pound. The leaves are bitter, 
 and give out their bitterness with the juice, on being 
 bruised and pressed. This juice is powerfully diuretic 
 and useful in dropsies ; it should be mixed with an 
 equal quantity of white wine, and three or four table 
 spoonfuls taken every night and morning. An infusion 
 of the leaves is likewise diuretic, and may be employed 
 with the same intention. The leaves themselves are 
 astringent, and contain tanin. In France they have 
 been employed instead of galls. 
 
 In England we only eat the heads, but the Germans 
 and French eat the young stalks after boiling them. 
 
 CI'NARA SPINO'SA, called also carduus esculentus, vel 
 sfiinosissirnus elatior, chardone, cactos. Cynara cardun- 
 culus Lin. Sp. PI. 1159. According to some authors 
 it is a speries of carduus. The CHARDON. 
 
 As a medicine it is similar to the artichoke. It is a 
 
 culinary plant, which is blanched like celery, and, like 
 that, eaten raw with pepper and salt in Italy. 
 
 CI'NARA SYLVE'STRIS, also called scolymus sylvestris, 
 agriocinara, WILD ARTICHOKE, or CARDONET. Carline 
 acaulis Lin. Sp. PI. 1160. They grow in Italy and 
 France, but the flowers are only used. See Dale, Ray. 
 
 CI'NARA ACAU'LIS GUMMI'FERA. See CARDUUS PINEA. 
 
 CINCHO'NA. See CORTEX PERUVIANUS. 
 
 CINCLE'SIS, or CINCLI'SMOS, (from *.y>a,C, 
 to shake'}. They all mean a morbid nictitation, or an 
 involuntary winking. Vogel uses the term cinclesis. 
 Hippocrates means by the term a small and repeated 
 motion. 
 
 CINERA'RIUM, (from cinit, ashes). The ash hole 
 of a furnace. 
 
 CI'NERES RU'SSICI. See CLAXELLATI CINERES. 
 
 CINERFTIUM, (from cinu, ashes ; because it is ge- 
 nerally made of the ashes of vegetables or bones). See 
 CUPELLA. 
 
 CINE'RULAM. See SPODIUM. 
 
 CINE'TUS. See DIAPHRAGMA. 
 
 CINGULA'RIA, (from cingulum, a girdle ; because 
 it grows in that shape). See LYCOPODIUM. 
 
 CI'NGULUM, (from cingo, to bind). A GIRDLE or 
 BELT. Dr. Cheyne, in his Essay on Regimen of Diet, 
 says, " Cincture, with a broad quilted belt about the 
 loins, to keep the bowels in their natural situations, and 
 the chylous vessels in the best locality in flabby consti- 
 tutions, weak bowels, and atrophies, is of great bene- 
 fit." This belt is chiefly useful for fat persons. 
 
 CI'NGULUM MERCURIA'LE. A MERCURIAL GIRDLE, 
 called also cingulum safiientie, and cingulum stultiti<e. 
 It was an invention of Rulandus's ; different directions 
 are given for making it, but the following is one of the 
 neatest : 
 
 Take three drachms of quicksilver ; shake it with two 
 ounces of lemon juice until the globules disappear; then 
 separate the juice, and mix with the extinguished quick- 
 silver half the white of an egg ; gum dragon, finely pow- 
 dered, a scruple ; and spread the whole on a belt of 
 flannel. 
 
 CI'NGULUM SA'XCTI JOHA'NNIS. See ARTEMISIA. 
 
 CINIFICATUM, (from cinis and facio, to turn to 
 ashes). See CALCINATUM. 
 
 CINNABARI'NUM BA'LSAMUM, (from cinna- 
 baris). CINNABAR BALSAM. The simple balsam of sul- 
 phur is a proper substitute, and nearly a similar medi- 
 cine. 
 
 CINNA'BARIS, CINNABAR. Also called cinnabar 
 natrvum, minium fiurum, minium Grascorum, (magnea 
 eflile/isi<e, from its supposed usefulness in epilepsies,) 
 alzemafor, ammion, azamar. Vitruvius calls it anthrax. 
 Mineralogie de Haiiy iii. 437. 
 
 Native cinnabar, a ponderous, red, sulphureous ore 
 of quicksilver. It is found in Spain, Hungary, the East 
 Indies, &c. The finest is brought from the East Indies. 
 It is found sometimes in veins, occasionally in grains, 
 or crystallized. Its crystals are tetraedrous. 
 
 Sometimes it is brought to us in a large irregular 
 mass ; at others in smaller roundish ones, smooth with- 
 out, and striated within ; and of a bright red colour 
 throughout ; its streak red and metallic ; and its speci- 
 fic gravity from 5.419 to 10.1285. It is insoluble in the 
 nitric, and soluble in the muriatic acid. 
 
C IN 
 
 440 
 
 C IN 
 
 This ore consists of sulphur and quicksilver ; the 
 liner the colour, the more quicksilver it contains : with 
 these constituents there is generally much earthy mat- 
 ter, from which it is easily sublimed. M. Proust, in 
 the Journal de Physique, vol. liii. has shown that the 
 mercury is in the proportion of 85 to 15 of sulphur, in 
 100 parts. The mercury seems, however, to be in a 
 metallic state, since, on distilling a mixture of muriat 
 of mercury and sulphur, the product is oxy-muriat of 
 mercury and cinnabar. JLthiops mineral, according to 
 Berthollet, differs only from cinnabar by its containing 
 sulphurated hydrogen. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. See 
 Diet, of Chemistry, Lewis's Mat. Med. Neumann's 
 Chem. Works. 
 
 Cinnabar is a name now confined to the native and 
 factitious sort; but formerly it was applied to dragon's 
 blood, madder root, cemss calcined to redness, and to 
 some other articles. 
 
 Artificial cinnabar, hydrargyrus sulfihuratus rubcr, 
 is prepared by mixing purified quicksilver forty ounces, 
 and pure sulphur eight ounces. The quicksilver must 
 be stirred into the sulphur melted ; and if the mixture 
 takes fire, it is to be extinguished by covering the ves- 
 sel. Then let the matter be reduced to powder and 
 sublimed. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 The quicksilver in the cinnabars is rendered inert by 
 the sulphur, and of no efficacy as an internal medicine. 
 The factitious or native cinnabar is supposed never to 
 be active without having lost a portion of its sulphur, 
 though it has been esteemed an useful medicine in dis- 
 eases of the skin, in arthritic, rheumatic, and epileptic 
 cases. Its chief use is for fumigating venereal ulcers; 
 when the quicksilver is resolved into vapour, and blends 
 in part with a volatile vitriolic acid, derived from the 
 sulphur, forming a mercurial salt. This method is use- 
 ful when a rapid effect is to be produced ; but in gene- 
 ral the salivation excited is violent and profuse, so that 
 this remedy has been lately neglected. 
 
 If adulterated with red lead, it may be discovered by 
 putting a little on a hot iron, for the cinnabar is all eva- 
 porated, and the lead remains. 
 
 This preparation is used by painters under the name 
 of VERMILION ; and the colour is improved by lessening 
 the proportion of sulphur ; and if a little arsenic be add- 
 ed in the sublimation, though the preparation is injured 
 as a medicine, it is improved as a pigment. 
 
 An oval earthen jar is the best subliming vessel. The 
 great art of making this cinnabar is first to manage the 
 fife so as continually to keep the matter subliming, yet 
 not so as to force its way through the mouth of the ves- 
 sel, which is covered with an iron plate. Secondly, to 
 put in but little at a time. 
 
 CI'NNABAIUS GR.JECO'RUM. See SANGUIS DRACO- 
 NIS. 
 
 CINNABA'JUS ANTI'MOXII. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 CINNAMO'MUM, (from the Arabic term kina- 
 men~). Also called cinnamum, canel/a, canel/a Zeylani- 
 ca, cassia cinnamomea, cassiajislula, cunrlla cuurdo, ku- 
 rutlu ; CINNAMON. The best sort of which the Arabians 
 distinguish by the term karfe, and the ordinary, by dar- 
 t-in i ; the choicest sort by many is called mosyllon ; the 
 wood of the tree xylocinnaniomum. 
 
 It is the bark of a tree of the laurel kind, growing in 
 the island of Ceylon, freed from the outer green or 
 greyish part, and cut into long slices, which curl up in 
 
 drying into quills or canes, the form in which it is 
 brought to us. Cinnamon is very thin, light, and of a 
 reddish yellow, or pale rusty iron colour, somewhat 
 tough in breaking, and of a fibrous texture. It is the 
 bark of the laurus cinnamomum Lin. Sp. PI. 520. The 
 
 CINNAMON TREE. 
 
 It is often mixed with the cassia bark ; but the cassia 
 hath a close smooth fracture ; when chewed, is slimy ; 
 and is of a dark brown colour : the cinnamon is 
 rougher to the sight and taste, having an astringency 
 and brittleness in chewing, is of a paler brown colour, 
 and breaks in splinters. 
 
 It is one of the most grateful aromatics, both to the 
 palate and stomach, of a fragrant smell, moderately 
 pungent but not fiery, sweetish to the taste, and some- 
 what astringent, but not in so considerable a degree as 
 to be trusted alone. It proves of service in several 
 kinds of alvine fluxes, and immoderate uterine dis- 
 charges. The fine flavour is said to reside in the thin 
 pellicle which lines the interior surface of the bark, 
 and which abounds with vesicles of essential oil ; the 
 rest of the bark, while fresh, being merely astringent, 
 receiving its flavour from the inner pellicle; according- 
 ly the thinnest pieces are most cordial, and the thicker 
 most astringent. Its stimulus and astringency are said 
 to be occasionally inconvenient; but neither quality is 
 in so great a degree as to be dangerous. 
 
 Infused in boiling water in a close vessel it yields 
 the greatest part of its virtue. The watery decoction, 
 after distillation, retains only the astringency, without 
 the flavour of the cinnamon. The watery extract is 
 similar. 
 
 Rectified and proof spirits extract its virtues better 
 than water, even without heat ; but, in distillation, they 
 carry over very little of the flavour. 
 
 An extract made with rectified spirit of wine has all 
 the virtue of the spice : cinnamon affords about l-16th 
 of its weight of extract. 
 
 The cinnamon water of the London college is pre- 
 pared by adding to a pound of cinnamon as much water 
 as is sufficient to prevent burning; after maceration for 
 twenty-four hours, a gallon is distilled off. As the oil 
 of cinnamon is very heavy, in time it falls to the bot- 
 tom ; and the water loses, with its milky appearance, 
 its aromatic and cordial quality : sugar keeps the oil di- 
 vided and suspended. 
 
 The spirituous cinnamon water, now called s/iiritus 
 cinnamomi, SPIRIT OF CINNAMON, is directed to be pre- 
 pared by adding of cinnamon a pound, of proof spirit a 
 gallon, and as much water as is sufficient to prevent 
 burning. A gallon is distilled. In distilling with proof 
 spirit, that which arises first is almost flavourless ; for 
 the water, which arises after, brings the oil with it; 
 and as the oil is dissolved by the spirit, it is limpid. As 
 the oil of cinnamon is very heavy when cinnamon wa- 
 ter is distilled, a low flattish still and a quick equal fire- 
 are proper. As very little of the oil rises with the spi- 
 rit, the best method is first to distil the cinnamon with 
 water only, and then to add a proper quantity of recti- 
 fied spirit of wine. 
 
 The aromatic principle in cinnamon resides in the es- 
 sential oil, which rises, when distilled with water, slow 
 and with difficulty, rendering the liquor milky. When 
 a large quantity is distilled at once, a small portion of 
 the oil is found at the bottom of the receiver. To 
 
CIN 
 
 441 
 
 obtain this oil more easily and plentifully, let the water, 
 after it is distilled, stand in a cold place. A pound of 
 good cinnamon affords a drachm, or a drachm and a 
 half of oil; which, if exposed to the air, loses its virtue, 
 without any sensible loss of its weight ; so that it is not 
 the oil which is efficacious, but the spirit in the oil. 
 The oil of cassia bark is substituted for the oil of cinna- 
 mon ; but as they are the same in their medicinal vir- 
 tues, no objections can be reasonably made. The oleum 
 canellse albae and the oleum caryophillorum are mixed 
 with the oleum cinnamomi. 
 
 Oil of cinnamon is one of the most immediate and 
 most powerful cordials in languor, hiccoughs, and de- 
 bility of every kind; it is so extremely pungent, that, on 
 being applied to the skin, it produces an eschar; though 
 a drop or two may be given in a draught, mixed up 
 with a little sugar or mucilage of gum arable. 
 
 Cinnamon, when fresh, affords a larger proportion of 
 oil ; but the Dutch extract great part of it in India, so 
 that the oil may be most advantageously bought of 
 them. In proportion as the oil is separated, the cinna- 
 mon loses its pungency. It is said that the Dutch ob- 
 tain above an ounce of essential oil from every pound. 
 If this oil be genuine, the point of a penknife dipped 
 into it will smoke only when it approaches a candle. 
 Should it soon flame, it contains rectified spirit of wine. 
 The use of the cinnamon tree is not confined to the 
 bark ; for the leaves, root, and fruit, all yield oils of 
 different qualities, and of considerable value. That 
 produced from the leaves is called oil of cloves, and 
 oleum malabathri; from the bark of the root, an aro- 
 matic essential oil, or what has been called oil of cam- 
 phor, and of great estimation as a medicine, is extracted, 
 with a species of camphor which is much purer and 
 whiter than the common kind: from the fruit is obtain- 
 ed a white sebaceous matter extremely fragrant, resem- 
 bling the oleum nucis moschatae per express, of a thick 
 consistence, which in Ceylon is made into candles for 
 the sole use of the king. It is white, and is called cera 
 cinnamomi. 
 
 The tincture of cinnamon is thus prepared: Take of 
 cinnamon an ounce and a half; of proof spirit a pint. 
 Digest without heat for ten days, and strain. It contains 
 all the cordial and restringent qualities of the cinnamon 
 itself: if it is continued for some time daily, it warms 
 and strengthens the stomach ; but this daily use is often 
 the parent of the most pernicious custom, dram drink- 
 ing. H& nuge seria ducunt, in mela. 
 
 Neumann, in his Prselectiones Chemicae, says, that 
 a pound of cinnamon contains near three-fourths of its 
 quantity of an indissoluble earth, two ounces of resin, 
 an ounce and a half of gum, and about two scruples and 
 a half of essential oil. See Neumann's Chem. Works, 
 Lewis's Mat. Med. and Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 The compound tincture of cinnamon, formerly the 
 tinctura aromatica, is prepared by adding, cinnamon 
 bruised six drachms; lesser cardamom seeds, freed from 
 their husks, three drachms ; long pepper and ginger, 
 reduced to powder, of each two drachms ; to two pints 
 of proof spirit: after digesting for eight days it is strain- 
 ed. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 CINXA'MOMUM A'LBUM, CINJJA'MOMUM MALABARICUM. 
 See CAKELLA ALBA. 
 
 CINXA'MOMCM CRASSIO'RE CORTICE VULG. i. e. MA- 
 ^,ABATHRUM. See FOLIUM. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 CIXXA'MOMUM MAGELLA'NICUM, vel CORTEX MAGEL 
 LAXICUS. See CORT. WINTERAXUS. 
 
 CINNA'MOMUM MALAB. See CASSIA LIGXEA. 
 
 CINNA'MOMUM SPC'RIUM, i. e. CORT. CARYOPHILLOI' 
 DBS. 
 
 CI'NNUM, or CI'NNUS. See CYCEOX. 
 
 CINZI'LLA. See ZOXA. 
 
 CI'ON, Kim, a COLUMN. The uvula is so named from 
 its pyramidal shape. (See UVULA, HIMAS.) Hippo- 
 crates gives this name to a carunculous excrescence in 
 the pudendum muliebre. 
 
 CIO'NIA. In Dioscorides it is the middle part of 
 a whelk, or purple fish, near the centre of the striae ; 
 which, being calcined, is supposed to be more caustic 
 than the other parts. 
 
 CIO'NIS, (from <*, the uvula}. A painful thick- 
 ness of the uvula. 
 
 CIRC.'A, (from Circe, the famous enchantress; on 
 the supposition that it was used in her enchanted pre- 
 parations). ENCHANTER'S NIGHTSHADE. Circtsa lute- 
 tiana Lin. Sp. PI. 12. Called also dificaa. Its leaves 
 resemble those of the garden nightshade : the flowers 
 are small and black ; the seeds like those of the millet ; 
 they are inclosed in a sort of corniculated capsule ; 
 the roots are three or four spans long, white, scented, 
 and heating. It grows on rocky ground, where it is 
 exposed to the sun. Its virtues, if any, resemble those 
 of the garden nightshade. 
 
 CIRCOCE'LE, (from K/JS-O?, -varix, and KS^JI, a tu- 
 mour). A corruption of CIRSOCELE, q. v. 
 
 CIRCULA'TIO, (from circulo, to comfiasa about, 
 moving as it were in a circle). CIRCULATION. For 
 what is understood by it in chemistry, see CIHCULATO- 
 RIUM and DIGESTIO. 
 
 In anatomy it is the circulation of any fluid through 
 the vessels destined for its conveyance. Strictly speak- 
 ing, circulation is only applied to the blood, because it 
 moves from the heart to return to it again; but the 
 other fluids do not return to the organ from which they 
 were first discharged. 
 
 The honour of the discovery of the circulation is un- 
 doubtedly due to Dr. Harvey ; but it has been claimed 
 for Servetus, Columbus, and Caesalpinus. 
 
 Servetus was an opponent of Calvin, and persecuted 
 by him. He was a Spanish physician ; but was not the 
 author of any known medical work. In a theological 
 tract, by way of allusion, he mentions the circulation of 
 the blood through the lungs, rather indeed as an hypo- 
 thesis than as an established fact. It is of more import- 
 ance, in another view, to remark, that he considers the 
 object of the circulation through the lungs to be the in- 
 haling a spirit from the air, and the escape of a fuliginous 
 vapour. He was unacquainted, however, with the struc- 
 ture of the heart, or the uses of the valves ; and, with 
 Galen, confines the blood to the liver and veins, while 
 he supposes the heart and arteries filled with a spirit. 
 Columbus, in 1 569, followed him in describing this lesser 
 circulation, and first explained the structure and use of 
 the sigmoid and tricuspid valves ; but with little consist- 
 ency adopted, also, the fancies of Galen first mentioned. 
 
 Caesalpinus published about twelve years after Co- 
 lumbus, viz. in about 1681 ; and had not the authority of 
 Aristotle and Galen possessed his imagination so strong- 
 ly as to shut out the most obvious consequences of the 
 best established facts, the honour of the discovery must 
 3L 
 
1 11 
 
 442 
 
 C IK 
 
 have been his own. But his claims to genius of the 
 highest rank are undisputed without this additional 
 laurel. Aristotle first misled him by distinguishing 
 two kinds of blood ; one for the increase and the other 
 for the nourishment of the body : the first he supposed 
 to be derived from the liver, and poured into the vena 
 cava, attracted by the heat of the heart. From the right 
 ventricle he traces the blood, with Columbus or Serve- 
 tus, to the lungs, where he supposes it to be cooled only. 
 The blood, now become spirituous and alimentary, in 
 successive periods, according to this system, causes, by 
 the fermentation excited, the succession of pulsations, 
 while the aliment destined for increase is elicited from 
 the veins; yet in sleep this effervescing blood, he ad- 
 mits, is returned by the veins, the valves of which had 
 been described by J. B. Cannanus, and, more accurate- 
 ly, by Fabricius ab Aquapendente. 
 
 Such were the opinions which Harvey found in the 
 schools ; and he need only have recollected that simpli- 
 city was the criterion of truth, to suppose that blood, 
 which circulated in the night, might also circulate in the 
 day. This was the foundation of our remark in the 
 history of surgery (see CHIRUHGIA), that the facts 
 were already established, and that it required only " pa- 
 tient thinking" to connect them. The claim to this 
 quality distinguished both Harvey, Newton, and Co- 
 lumbus; nor, if we know any thing of the human mind, 
 does this representation diminish their credit. Peaches 
 had for ages fallen from the tree; the structure of the 
 valves of the heart been for years known ; and the In- 
 dies long discovered by an eastern course; when the 
 calm dispassionate examination of these three first of 
 philosophers drew consequences which had escaped all 
 their predecessors. They have received their reward ; 
 for they have demonstrated how high human intellect 
 can soar : it is for their opponents to show how low it 
 can descend. 
 
 With regard to the circulation, however, it is thus 
 clearly described. The blood is conveyed from the left 
 ventricle of the heart, by the aorta and its branches, to 
 the minutest and most remote parts of the body; and 
 then passing from the extremities of the smallest arteries 
 into the incipient veins, whether continuous or not ana- 
 tomists have not decided, circulates through them into 
 their larger branches into the right auricle of the heart, 
 and in succession to the right ventricle. It is forced with 
 the fresh supplies that it receives from the chyle, passing 
 into the subclavian vein, from thence into the pulmon- 
 ary artery; and after circulating through the lungs, in 
 its passage, is .returned by the pulmonary vein into the 
 left auricle, and thence into the left ventricle. The 
 same round recurs until death concludes the progress. 
 
 When Harvey promulgated this doctrine is uncertain. 
 It has been supposed, that he delivered his new system 
 in the Lumley lectures, 1615. It is, however, singu- 
 lar, that a discovery so important should have passed 
 unnoticed; though little doubt can be entertained that 
 this important fact was established in his own mind 
 early in the following year. This appears clearly from 
 his MS. De Anatomia Universa. In the year 1619 
 this great discovery was promulgated ; for, if we are not 
 mistaken, in that year his Exercitatio Anatomica de 
 Cordis, and Sanguinis Motu, appeared at Frankfort; a 
 choice probably dictated by the convenience of circula- 
 tion on the continent. This treatise is a masterpiece of 
 
 simple, but cogent and decisive argument. After 
 shortly confuting the errors of his predecessors, he de- 
 scribes the motion of the heart as it appears in a living 
 animal; points out the alternate dilatations and contrac- 
 tions of its different auricles and ventricles, and then- 
 effect as regulated by the various valves. He then 
 shows, by calculation, that the blood flows faster into 
 the arteries than it can be supplied by aliment imbibed 
 by the veins; and, as the arteries can receive no sup- 
 plies but from the veins, the former must be gradually 
 more distended, or the latter more emptied, unless the 
 veins and arteries anastomose, which was supposed less 
 improbable, as this communication takes place in the 
 lungs. A few simple experiments illustrate this idea, 
 and establish it beyond contradiction. 
 
 The clamour that this publication excited was incon- 
 ceivable. It was either not true, or the ancients had 
 already taught the same. Riolan, a more respectable 
 antagonist than the common herd, was alone honoured 
 with an answer: and the venerable antagonist retired 
 with some disgrace from the field, accused of cavilling, 
 unmeaning quibbles, rash unfounded assertions, and 
 even unfaithful experiments. The number and names 
 of his other antagonists which lie before us would fill 
 our page, with little advantage or satisfaction to our 
 readers. 
 
 During the dilatation of the heart, when the blood 
 enters the ventricles the coronary arteries receive that 
 fluid, contrary to all the other arteries of the body, and 
 thus supply the muscular fibres of the heart with the 
 blood ; for the passage of the blood is freer through the 
 arteries during the heart's inflation than at the con- 
 traction, because those vessels are then less convoluted. 
 That the heart is not the one and sole cause of circula- 
 tion appears, because the arteries all perform their dia- 
 stole at the same instant in healthy people. If the 
 heart's propelling the blood was the sole cause of the 
 circulation, the pulsation of the artery would be an un- 
 dulation, and in different parts it would be perceived at 
 different times, as the impulse at different distances of 
 the artery from the heart would be in succession. 
 
 That some other power than the velocity of the 
 blood dilates the capillary arteries to give passage to the 
 globules, seems evident also from the experiments of 
 Dr. Hales. He poured water into the aorta and other 
 arteries of dogs; and though its force and velocity were 
 equal to that given to the blood by the heart, yet it ne- 
 ver passed by the anastomoses of the arteries and veins, 
 but through the sides of the arteries; and this seems to 
 prove that the arteries are totally stopped by the con- 
 traction of their fibres after the vital power no longer 
 continues to act, and that the force of the heart hath not 
 a power equal to what is required to dilate them. To 
 this experiment indeed objections may be made ; but 
 strong arguments may be adduced to render the princi- 
 pal position highly probable. It is supported with great 
 force by Dr. Whytt. 
 
 The whole arterial tube, therefore, contributes to the 
 emotion of the blood; and the heart, instead of moving 
 a weight equal to the whole mass in this way, impels 
 no more than about two ounces, the quantity supposed 
 to be contained by the ventricle in each diastole. Sec 
 ANIMALIS MOTUS, also Haller's Physiology. 
 
 The laws of the circulation, or the general circumstances 
 that influence its various modifications, must detain us a 
 
CIR 
 
 443 
 
 C 1 B. 
 
 liitle longer. Physiologists have anxiously endeavoured 
 to ascertain the quantity of blood thrown out by each 
 contraction of the heart, as well as its velocity. But 
 these circumstances are of little real importance, and 
 we need not examine nor attempt to refute the calcula- 
 tions and errors. It is enough that the left ventricle 
 contains about two ounces; and that probably somewhat 
 less is thrown out at each contraction. Whatever the 
 velocity may be, it is gradually diminishing; for the 
 areas of all the branches exceed that of the aorta, and 
 the angles must sometimes impede rectilineal motion. 
 A proportion of the impetus is in this way lost ; nor is 
 the resistance of the coats of the arteries, or die friction, 
 to be wholly overlooked ; though the elasticity and the 
 muscular power, as well as the mucous secretion on 
 the internal surfaces, greatly lessen its effects. 
 
 The velocity of the blood in the arteries will be in 
 proportion to the frequency of contraction ; and this in 
 proportion to the return of blood in the veins, which is 
 influenced by a variety of causes, chiefly exercise and 
 agitation of mind. The frequency of the contraction, 
 which arises from irritability, does not increase the ve- 
 locity of the blood, since, in such instances, the left 
 ventricle contracts before it is filled, and this state is not 
 attended with a determination to the surface. In a 
 healthy state the arteries are always full, and conse- 
 quently each impulse gives successive momenta to the 
 whole mass: but this succession is so rapid, and the ac- 
 tion of the arterial coats so immediate, that the pulsation, 
 vrhich is the consequence, is apparently synchronous 
 over the whole body. As, however, the velocity dimi- 
 nishes from the causes mentioned, this pulsation must 
 be at last imperceptible; and at some distance from the 
 heart, and more particularly in the veins, it is of course 
 lost. The velocity of the blood will therefore vary in 
 proportion to the power of the heart, to the distance 
 from it, to the causes influencing the action of the arte- 
 ries, and to the direction as affected by gravity. 
 
 The quantity of blood distributed to any part of the 
 system rri!! differ ir. proportion to the action of the ar- 
 teries of that part ; an action increased by resistance of 
 every kind : but the effects of that resistance, at first 
 owing to die action of the arteries of that part, and af- 
 terwards to the general consent of every part of the cir- 
 culating system, is little affected by the state of the 
 circulation in a distant part. The contrary idea has 
 induced the most singular and preposterous practice. 
 It is the parent of the doctrines of derivation and revul- 
 sion, which we shall afterwards notice. Thus, if the 
 head was affected, blood was drawn from the feet ; but 
 it will be at once obvious, that sixteen ounces of blood 
 from a vein, if affecting one thousand six hundred ar- 
 teries, will lessen the quantity of blood in each only 
 0.01 ; consequently, on the contraction of the left ven- 
 tricle, only one hundredth part less of blood will be 
 sent to the head. But if the sixteen ounces be taken 
 from the temporal arteries, or jugular veins, the head 
 will be ..depleted in the same proportion, without any 
 diminution. It is to be regretted that this idea con- 
 tinues to prevail among practitioners; and we still find 
 blisters and cataplasms applied to the legs to relieve 
 congestions in the head or lungs. 
 
 The quantity of blood distributed to different parts 
 varies at different periods. In the growing state, the heart 
 evidently increases in its bulk in a less proportion than 
 
 the capacity of the arterial system. As age approaches, 
 the number of the arteries lessens, and the proportion 
 of the heart gains the ascendancy. In' this state the 
 venoos system is proportionably fuller than the arterial. 
 In young animals the head is large, and its vessels full. 
 Diseases of die head, from fulness and haemorrhages 
 from the nose, are then common. At a subsequent period 
 the determination is to the lungs, and soon afterwards to 
 the genital system in both sexes ; at a more advanced 
 period to the haemorrhoidal vessels. When the num- 
 ber of arteries diminishes from age, we find venous 
 plethora in the head, with serous apoplexies and pal- 
 sies ; in the lungs, with humoral asthmas and catarrhus 
 sufibcativus ; in the abdomen, with discharges of black 
 bile ; in the extremities, with varices. 
 
 Any general increase of the action of the arteries de- 
 termines the blood rather to the surface than the internal 
 parts ; but, if checked in its determination to the sur- 
 face, or irregularly accelerated or retarded, the viscera 
 chiefly suffer. If, from the continued action of any 
 cause, a fixed determination to any part is established, 
 it becomes a necessary part of the constitution, and can- 
 not without danger be altered. 
 
 The whole of the blood sent from the heart is not 
 returned to that organ by the veins. The exhalations 
 from the arteries into the cellular substance employ a 
 part of it; the various secretions also greatly lessen it. 
 The arterial system, however, always continues full, in 
 consequence of the contractility of its muscular coat. 
 The venous system has not this advantage, but the 
 motion of the blood is slower in these; and, as it is kept 
 up by the pulsation of the arteries, muscular action, &c. 
 while advantage is taken of every action by the frequent 
 interposition of valves, these vessels must continue full, 
 since, from die want of any active force, a portion must 
 be discharged into the heart, before that below can be 
 propelled forward. 
 
 Some other circumstances respecting the circulation 
 can only be understood when the structure of the heart 
 is known. See Con. 
 
 We have remarked, that there is some doubt whether 
 arteries terminate by continuous vessels in veins: in the 
 corpora cavernosa penis they do not, and the veins there 
 certainly absorb die effused blood. The course of the 
 circulation also, when minutely examined, is not regu- 
 larly progressive. It sometimes is retrogade for a little 
 way, favoured by an anastomosis, chiefly when the ves- 
 sel will not admit the red globules. The veins too do 
 not all pass immediately to the heart ; for, as we have 
 remarked, those of the abdomen unite in forming the 
 vena portae dispersed in the liver, apparently for die 
 secretion of bile. 
 
 The circulation of the blood in the fxtus hath some 
 peculiarities different from what is observed in adults. 
 1st, The blood does not all pass through the lungs; a 
 very small part only takes that course each time that it 
 returns to the heart. 2dly, The blood brought by the 
 two venje cavse into the right auricle of the heart passes 
 chiefly into die right ventricle, but not entirely ; for 
 some portion goes immediately through the foramen 
 ovale into the left auricle, and especially that bruutrht 
 up by die cava inferior. Suppose, then, two-thirds of the 
 blood passes into the right ventricle, in order to circu- 
 late through the pulmonary artery; yet all the blood that 
 flows into it in die foetus will not circulate through the 
 
 3 L 2 
 
C IK 
 
 444 
 
 CIR 
 
 lungs, for a considerable part must necessarily pass by 
 the ductus arteriosus, directly to the aorta, before it 
 hath arrived at the lungs ; so that probably not above 
 one-third of the blood circulates through the lungs every 
 time it is brought back to the heart. That blood which 
 was thrown out directly from the right to the left auri- 
 cle, goes thence to the left ventricle, and so on to the 
 aorta, without touching at either the right ventricle or 
 pulmonary artery, and consequently not arriving at the 
 lungs. After the child is born, and a little grown up, 
 the foramen ovale is closed up in most subjects ; though, 
 in some instances, it is found to continue more or less 
 open during the whole life of the person. 
 
 CIRCULA'TORES, (from circulo, to compass 
 nbout). See AGYRT.E. 
 
 CIRCULATO'RIUM, (from the same). A CIR- 
 CULATORY GLASS. It is a vessel in which the contain- 
 ed liquor, when put over the fire, circulates by ascend- 
 ing and descending in such a manner, that the more 
 volatile parts of the liquor, raised by the fire, not find- 
 ing a passage, may always fall back again. Thus che- 
 mical circulation is only a species of digestion. Re- 
 peated distillation sometimes answers the end of circu- 
 lation. See DIGESTIO. 
 
 CIRCULA'TUM. According to Boerhaave, the 
 clrcilatum of Paracelsus was a liquor prepared from sea 
 salt. Paracelsus obtained from this salt a perpetual oil, 
 which he called circulatum minus, circulatus sal minor, 
 ens grimum saiium, oleum salis, aqua salts. He had 
 also a circulatum majus, which he called materia mer- 
 furii salts, and ignis vivens. See Barchusen in his 
 Pyrosophia-Maets, Collectanea Chimlca Leydens, and 
 Blancard's Lexicon Renovatum. 
 
 CI'RCULI I'GNEI. See ECLAMPSIS. 
 
 CI'RCULUS, (dim. of circus, a circle"). A CIRCLE. 
 Besides its proper signification, it is applied to different 
 parts of the body ; as, by Hippocrates, to the balls of the 
 cheeks, the orbs of the eyes, or the cavities which sur- 
 round the eye. Circulus is also the name of an iron 
 instrument used by the chemists for cutting off a neck 
 of glass vessels. The circulus is heated, then pressed 
 close to the glass where to be divided ; and when the 
 glass is hot, the application of a blast of cold air, or a 
 tew drops of water, separates it. The circulus is some- 
 times called abbreviatorium. 
 
 It is also reckoned among surgical instruments, 
 figures of which may be seen in Scultetus's Armamen- 
 tarium Chirurgicum, tab. xxii. fig. 6, 7 ; tab. xliii. 
 fig. 5. 
 
 CI'RCULUS IUADRU'PLEX. See CIRCUS QUADRU- 
 PLEX. 
 
 CI'RCULUS AHTERIO'SUS I'RIDIS. It is composed of 
 two arteries going round the basis of the iris. From 
 the arteries of the external lamina are sent several rami- 
 fications to the circumference of the iris, where they 
 produce a vascular circle, called circulus arteriosus. 
 From this vascular circle pass off many smaller vessels, 
 which form themselves into arches ; and from these 
 arches still finer vessels are sent, which probably se- 
 crete the aqueous humour. 
 
 CIRCUMCAIAJA'LIS. See ADNATA. 
 
 CIRCUMCI'SIO, (from circumcido, to cut about}. 
 CIRCUMCISION. Albucasis describes several methods 
 of performing this operation ; but the best is to stretch 
 the prepuce over the glands, and make a ligature about 
 
 it, then with a razor cut of all that extends beyond. 
 In warm countries this operation seems to be sometimes 
 necessary, and always convenient, in point of cleanli- 
 ness ; for the discharge of the glandulae odoriferse lying 
 under the prepuce, corrupts and becomes acrid; cor- 
 rodes and inflames the glands and the prepuce. 
 
 CIRCU'MFERUS, (from circumfero, to twist 
 about}. In botany it means twisting round like the 
 tendrils of a hop round the pole. 
 
 CIRCUMFLE'XUS PALA'TI, (from circumflecto, 
 to fold about; so named from its winding position). 
 Called also musculus tub<e no-uus Valsalv<z,tialato-fiha- 
 ryng<eus,sfiheno-8alfiingo-8tafih.ylinus,fieri-stajihylinu 
 externus, tensor fialati. Of this muscle Valsalva was the 
 discoverer. It rises from the spinous process of the 
 sphenoid bone, behind the foramen ovale, which trans- 
 mits the third branch of the fifth pair of nerves from the 
 Eustachian tube, not far from its osseous part ; it then 
 runs down along the pterygoides internus, passes over 
 the hook of the internal plate of the pterygoid process 
 by a round tendon, which soon spreads into a broad 
 membrane. It is inserted into the velum pendulum pa- 
 lati, and the semilunar edge of the os palati, and ex- 
 tends as far as the suture which joins the two bones. 
 Its use is to stretch the velum, to draw it downwards, and 
 to a side towards the hook. It has little effect upon the 
 tube, being chiefly connected to its osseous part. Innes. 
 
 CIRCUMl'ORA'NEI, (yuia circumfora versari so- 
 leant, because they attended markets). See AGYRT.&. 
 
 CIRCUMGYRA'TIO, (from circumgyro, to turn 
 round}. CIRCUMGYRATION. A turning of the limb 
 round about in its socket. 
 
 CIRCUMLI'TIO, (from circumlino, to anoint all 
 over,} in general, is any medicine applied by way of 
 unction, or as a liniment ; but, in a particular manner, 
 it is appropriated to ophthalmic medicines, with which 
 the eye lids are anointed. 
 
 CIRCUMOSSA'LIS, (from circum, around, and os, 
 a bone}. See ADNATA and PERIOSTEUM. 
 
 CIRCUMSTA'NTI^E, (from circumsto, to stand 
 round). CIRCUMSTANCES. In medicine, they are 
 whatever are not essentially necessarily connected with 
 the principal indicant. Of this kind, in what are com- 
 monly called res naturales, are the condition of the pa- 
 tient and the part affected ; the strength, age, sex, cus- 
 tom, and way of life ; in the firzternaturales, or the 
 times of diseases, paroxysms, number, and symptoms. 
 In the non-naturales are the air and soil. These circum- 
 stances often regulate the conduct of a physician. 
 
 CI'RCUS, QUADRU'PLEX, from the Chaldee 
 term carka, to surround,} also circulus. The four 
 fold circle. It is a kind of bandage ; called also filin- 
 t/iius layueus. See Galen de Fasciis. 
 
 CI'RRHUS, rather CI'RRUS, (from x. e? 5 , cornu, a 
 horn ; because cirri resemble the figure of horns in their 
 spiral girations). It is one of the fulcra of plants, called 
 also clavicula, tendril, ca/ireolus ; the spiral string, by 
 which some plants fix themselves to other bodies. They 
 are of various textures : some of them emit a glue at 
 their termination, by which they stick as well as cling; 
 others have points, by which they stick into trees and 
 walls, serving also for roots. 
 
 CI'RRI. In Pliny they signify the four lesser claws 
 of the polypus. See also CE.HJEJE. 
 
 C'IRSIUM ARVE'NSE, (from *if<r<><, a vein, w 
 
445 
 
 CIT 
 
 weiltng of a -vein; which this herb was supposed to 
 heal). See CARDUUS H.SMORRHOIDALIS. 
 
 CIRSOCE'LE, (from *.ip<r*, a varix, and *.**, a tu- 
 mour) . It is also called varicocele, circocele, ramex va- 
 ricosus, and hernia varicosa. 
 
 This is an irregular, elastic tumour of the spermatic 
 arteries and veins. Any large tumour in the abdomen, 
 or external force pressing the veins, or a large tumour 
 f the scrotum stretching 'the vessels or impeding the 
 return of the blood, may occasion the veins of the scro- 
 tum, or the spermatic veins, to be dilated with blood ; 
 in which case, they are also here and there diversified 
 with large and unequal knots, and the testicles hang 
 lower than in their natural state. This disorder, how- 
 ever, generally depends on a relaxed state of the veins 
 themselves. 
 
 Sometimes young men of a salacious turn, abound- 
 ing with seminal fluids, are subject to this disorder; but 
 when neither pain nor other troublesome symptoms at- 
 tend, no regard need to be paid to the case, except it be 
 to apply to matrimony for the cure. As this disorder 
 is symptomatic, to remove the circumstances on which 
 it depends will be its relief. It sometimes depends on 
 the pressure of an hernial truss upon the spermatic pro- 
 cess ; and then an alteration in the bandage will probably 
 succeed. If tumours of a scirrhous kind are the cause, 
 and they are so situated as to admit of extirpation, they 
 should be removed. However, when the veins have 
 been long distended, so that their coats are become very 
 weak, incisions may be made longitudinally into them, 
 after which, dressing as in a common wound, a cicatrix 
 will prevent the return of the complaint. Before inci- 
 sions are made in the veins, it will be proper to try a 
 suspensory bandage, the cold bath, the application of a 
 solution of alum, or other astringents. Before opening 
 the knot in these veins, it will be proper to employ evacu- 
 ants, lying in an horizontal posture, by which the course 
 of the returning blood is facilitated ; the scrotum and its 
 contents should be supported by a proper bandage, and 
 strengthening embrocations may be applied to the part 
 affected. See Heister's Surgery. Bell's System of Sur- 
 gery, vol. i. p. 493. Pott's Works, 4to. White's Sur- 
 gery, 334. 
 
 For the distinction between this complaint and bubo- 
 nocele, vide in VERBO. 
 
 CIRSOI'DES, (from t-'fftn, -varix, and /<Jo, forma, 
 likeness; so called from its resembling a varix). It is 
 an epithet in Rufus Ephesius for the upper part of the 
 brain. He also applies this name to two of the four se- 
 minal vessels. 
 
 CI'RSOS. K.I/XT&; (from Kiftrta, to dilate). See 
 VARIX. 
 
 CI'SSA. (Greek.) See PICA. 
 
 CISSA'MPELOS PAREI'RA, (from *nr 5 , ivy, 
 and jtsre*s, the -vine). The WILD VINE; so called be- 
 cause it has leaves like ivy. See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 CISSA'RUS. SeeCisxus. 
 
 CISSI'NUM, (from ma-mf, ivy). The name of a 
 plaster mentioned by P. JLgineta. 
 
 CIST, or XIST. A measure of wine containing 
 about four pints. 
 
 CISTE'RNA, (from data, a cist). A CISTERN. A 
 name of the fourth ventricle of the brain, and of the 
 concourse of the lacteal vessels in the breasts of women 
 who suckle. 
 
 CI'STHORUS, and CISTUS, *;-, (from the He- 
 brew term kiss). The cistas, or ROCK ROSE; also 
 cissarus, cistus creticus, dorycinitim. It is a shrub which 
 grows in stony places : it is full of branches and leaves, 
 but not tall: the leaves are round, black, and hairy. 
 The leaves of the male cistus resemble those of the 
 pomegranate tree, but those of the female are white 
 See LADANUM. 
 
 CI'STUS HU'MILIS. See PARNASSIA. 
 
 CI'STUS LADANI'FERA. See LADANUM. 
 
 CI'STUS LE'DON. See LEDUM PALUSTRE. 
 
 CFTHARUS. According to Hesychius, it signifies 
 the breast, the side, and a species offish. 
 
 CITRA'GO, CITRA'RIA, (from citrus, the citron; 
 because of its smell). See MELISSA. 
 
 CI'TRAS.andCI'TRATS, (from citru*,the citron). 
 CITRATE. Salts formed by the union of acid of lemon 
 with different bases. The common saline draught is 
 styled citras fiotasse. 
 
 CITRE'UM,(from citrus). Called also citron, mains 
 medico, malus citria. The CITRON TREE. Citrus me- 
 dico. Lin. Sp. PI. 1100. 
 
 It was first brought from Assyria and Media into 
 Greece, and thence into the southern parts of Europe, 
 where it thrives, and produces perfect fruit, called cc- 
 dromela, which is larger and less succulent than the le- 
 mon ; but in all other respects the citron and lemon 
 trees agree : the lemon is a variety only of the citrus 
 medica. 
 
 As to its medicinal qualities, the chief differences from 
 those of the lemon are, that the citron juice is less acid, 
 the yellow rind is hotter, bitterish, and its flavour more 
 volatile, so that it rises with rectified spirit of wine. 
 The citron juice, when sweetened with sugar, is called 
 by the Italians aigre di cedre. 
 
 Oils obtained from the fresh peels of the more odori- 
 ferous kinds, by rolling the fruit on a plane stuck full of 
 points, are brought from Italy, and used as perfumes ; 
 these are more grateful and less pungent than such as 
 are drawn by distillation with water. The oil prepared 
 either of these ways is subject to lose its flavour, and 
 become thick and resinous in keeping; when distilled 
 with rectified spirit of wine, and afterwards separated 
 from the spirit by dilution with water, it retains much 
 longer its odour, fluidity, and limpidness. See Lewis's 
 Mat. Med. 
 
 CITRINA'TIO. COMPLETE DIGESTION. 
 
 CITRI'NULA, (a dim. of citrus, a citron; so named 
 because its smell somewhat resembles that fruit). 
 SPEARWORT. See RANUNCULUS LOXGIFOLIUS, &c. 
 
 CI'TRON, and CITRUS. See CITREUM. 
 
 CI'TRONELLE. So the French name the liquor 
 which we call Barbadoes water. Take the dry yellow 
 rind of citron tb iij. of French brandy lb vi. infuse cold 
 for a month, then distil in a sand bath, in a retort, with 
 a receiver luted to it. When the strongest part of the 
 spirit is drawn off, add to the remainder the pulps of 
 the citrons ; let them macerate five or six days, and 
 distil them ; add what comes over to the former strong 
 spirit ; and to this mixture as much sugar and orange 
 flower water as is needful to render it agreeable. 
 
 CITRU'LLUS, called also anguria,jace Brasiliensi- 
 bus, tetranguria ; the WATER MELON, or CITRUL. It 
 is the cucurbita citruljus,foliis multipart it is Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1434. It is a gourd, called by the Greeks yytvfii t 
 
 
C L A. 
 
 446 
 
 C LA 
 
 from yy, which signifies any vessel or receptacle. 
 This name was probably given, because, when the pulp 
 is taken out, the shell will hold any liquor. The branches 
 run along the ground ; the fruit is very large, the rind 
 is smooth, of a green colour, variegated with specks of 
 a paler green, though in this it is not always the same. 
 The pulp is grateful to the taste ; the seeds are oblong, 
 broad, rhomboidal, and blackish. The seed only is used 
 in medicine; and is one of the four greater coM seeds, 
 but not employed in this kingdom. 
 
 CI'TRUS AURA'NTIUM, (from x<7/>, quasi *elftt, 
 or xefyei, from its pleasant cedar-like smell). Sec Au- 
 
 RANTIA HISPALENSIS. 
 
 CI'TTA. (Greek.) A PIE. A voracious bird. See 
 PICA. 
 
 CIVE'TA, or CIVE'TTA, (from the Arabic term 
 sebet). See ZIBETHUM. 
 
 CL-iER. A chemical term for the BONE FLOUR, 
 which is prepared from the bones of the fore part of 
 the cranium of a calf, depurated from the fat by boil- 
 ing, then calcined to whiteness, and levigated finely, 
 afterwards moistened with water, and calcined again in 
 an earthen pot closed : after cooling, it is reduced again 
 to a subtile powder, which is sprinkled through a sieve 
 upon earthen vessels, to prevent their contracting 
 chinks. 
 
 CLA'MOR, (from clamo, to cry out). An eager 
 exaltation of the voice. 
 
 CLA'NGOR, xto'/yti. It is properly the cry of 
 cranes, geese, &c. A shrill noise. Clangosum de voce 
 dicitur, quae a gravi tono inchoata in acutum desinit. 
 Ainsworth. 
 
 CLARE'TA, (from clareo, to be clear} . See ALBU- 
 MEN ovi. 
 
 CLARE'TUM, CLARET, or CLAIRET, a diminu- 
 tive of clair, bright, transparent. By this name is ge- 
 nerally understood an infusion of aromatic powders in 
 wine, which is afterwards edulcorated with sugar and 
 honey. This sort of liquor is also called vinum Hipfio- 
 craticum, and by the Germans ffi/i/iocras; because when 
 the infusion is finished, it is strained through a filter, 
 styled Hififiocraten's sleeve. It is prepared of various in- 
 gredients, according to the intentions of the prescribe!'. 
 Claretumfiurgatoriumis mentioned by Schvoeder, and is 
 a vinous infusion of glass of antimony in cinnamon water 
 with sugar. 
 
 Extemporaneous clarets are made by pouring into 
 those wines a small quantity of tincture, according to 
 the intention, made with spirit of wine, which was for- 
 merly kept under the name of the tincture of claret. 
 Of this kind is an extemporaneous mulled wine, made 
 with the vinous tincture of cinnamon and port wine, 
 sweetened with fine sugar. It is also a name given by the 
 French to such of their red wines as are not of a deep 
 r high colour. See VINUM. 
 
 CLARIFICA'TIO, (from clarifacio, to make clean). 
 See DEPURATIO. 
 
 CLA'SIS, CLA'SMA, (from *A*>, to break). See 
 FRACTURA. 
 
 CLA'SPER. See CIRRHUS. 
 
 CLASSIFICA'TIO, and CLA'SSIS, (from classes 
 facere, and ultimately from xA, to divide). Classifi- 
 cation may perhaps scarcely at first appear to be a sub- 
 ject which belongs to the present work; but as we 
 wish not to conceal that we consider the arrangement of 
 
 diseases as an object of importance, and as we have ta- 
 citly acquiesced in the propriety of the classification of 
 plants, animals, and minerals, connected with medicine, 
 by adopting the plans of naturalists, it is proper in this 
 place to explain their principles. . 
 
 Nature, it is said, has created only species: it is not 
 true ; for she has created only individuals. The simi- 
 larity of these has occasioned the establishment of sfie- 
 cies; for similar individuals form a species. Individuals, 
 differing in circumstances arising from accident; in 
 plants and animals, from soil and climate ; in diseases, 
 from constitution ; in minerals, from locality, are styled 
 varieties: and these, when circumstances are changed, 
 return to the species from which they started. These 
 distinctions, though apparently simple and obvious, are, 
 however, necessary ; for naturalists have usually begun 
 at the other extremity, and formed " methods" (see 
 BOTANY), classes and orders, before they have esta- 
 blished species, and, at this moment, in nosology and 
 mineralogy, the great impediments to improvement 
 arise from the uncertainty of what are species. Even 
 in botany this difficulty was once so great, that more 
 than half of Tournefort's supposed species have been 
 found to be varieties only. Three fourths of Sauv ages' 
 species of diseases are varieties or symptoms. This latter 
 subjectwe hope in future to illustrate. (^See NOSOLOGY). 
 Having shortly then pointed out the distinctions be- 
 tween species and varieties, as well as the means by 
 which the former are ascertained, we shall next con- 
 sider genera. This is the first step in arrangement ; for 
 the establishment of species consists in ascertaining 
 identity ; of genera, similarity. A striking discriminat- 
 ing mark, in many species, sometimes establishes a ge- 
 nus ; at others, a general similarity. The conduct of 
 botanists, however, has differed in this part of their 
 labour, from the difference of their dispositions. Some 
 naturalists, catching hastily at analogies, have included 
 numerous species under a genus: others, more wary 
 and exact, have retrenched them too rigorously. The 
 latest botanists have rendered the genera more, some- 
 times too, numerous; but this of the two is the more 
 venial error, since new discoveries continually enlarge 
 them. 
 
 An order is an association of genera ; but orders are 
 usually too comprehensive, including too great a number 
 of genera; and, to facilitate investigation, these are often 
 divided into separate groups, as in mineralogy the spe- 
 cies are sometimes again divided into sub-species. Each 
 is a proof of imperfection in arrangement. 
 
 A class contains the different orders ; and though, in 
 reality, it should be the last, or nearly the last, labour, 
 it has usually been the first ; and, to make the system 
 elegant in appearance, the classes have been few and 
 comprehensive. The classes are connected by what in 
 botany is styled a " method," which we have already 
 mentioned. Thus, in the Linnaean system of plants, 
 they are said to have evident or concealed fructification ; 
 and in nosology Dr. Cullen has first divided diseases 
 into general and local, forgetting that with little change 
 of appearance or treatment they pass insensibly into 
 each other. 
 
 CLAUDI'ACON. The name of a collyrium in P. 
 jEgineta. 
 
 CLAUDICATIO, (from daudico, to halt). STAG- 
 GERING, HALTING, or LIMPING, as when one leg is 
 
CLA 
 
 447 
 
 CL A 
 
 shorter,' weaker, or less under the power of the will, 
 than the other. 
 
 CLAU 'STRUM, vel CLEI'THROX GUTTURIS, 
 (from claudo, and xAt, to shut}. The passage to the 
 throat which lies immediately under the root of the 
 tongue and tonsils. The term is preserved in common 
 language, and it is styled the gleik of the throat. 
 
 CLAV'STRUM VIKGIXITATIS. See HYMEN. 
 
 Cl.AUSU'RA, (from claudo, to shut). An imper- 
 foration of any canal or cavity in the body. Thus clau- 
 sura uteri is a preternatural imperforation of the uterus ; 
 clausura tubarum Fallofiianarum, a morbid imperfora- 
 tion of the Fallopian tubes, mentioned by Ruysch as 
 one cause of infecundity. 
 
 CLA'VA RUGO'SA. See CALAMUS AHOMATI- 
 
 BDS. 
 
 CLAVA'TA. The name of a suture. See SUTURA. 
 CLAVA'TIO, (from clava, a club). See GOM- 
 
 PHOMA. 
 
 CLAVA'TUS, (from clavis, a nail). In botany it 
 means shaped like a nail. 
 
 CLAVELLA'TI CI'NERES,(from clavus,a wedge; 
 so called from the little wedges or billets into which the 
 wood was cut to make them). Also called alumen ca- 
 tinum, soda, sal alkali Jixum, cineres Ruxsici, kali, fio- 
 tasfia, gastrinum, POTASH, and PEARLASH. 
 
 The ancients call the ashes of burnt wood lix, from 
 whence the modern appellation lixi-ua: the moderns 
 call them also cineres clavellati. The English name 
 fiotash, is from the pots in which the lixivium was boiled. 
 
 Potashes are made in most countries that abound with 
 the hard kind of wood; particularly the north of Eu- 
 rope and America.J'rom which last the -best is brought 
 to us ; produced Rn the ashes of vegetable substances, 
 by dissolving their salt in water, decanting the clear so- 
 lution, and evaporating it to dryness. 
 
 Oak, ash, and other trees that shed their leaves in 
 autumn, are proper, and the smaller shrubs, commonly 
 called underwood ; but evergreens, as the pine, cypress, 
 &c. yield very little salt. Fern, bean straw, and the 
 greater number of annual plants, afford a large quan- 
 tity of salt; dead trees seldom afford an alkali. 
 
 The timber may be cut down at any season of the 
 year, but should be burnt as soon as possible. Pieces of 
 eight or ten feet long should be laid in piles, filling the 
 interstices with the chips and smaller wood ; and the 
 fire kindled at both ends. As soon as the pile is burnt 
 down, rake such ashes as lie thin on the outside, a little 
 towards the middle : add no fresh fuel, nor stir the ashes 
 till you can bear your hand in them. When placed in 
 a shade on a plank floor, they must be wetted until 
 brought nearly to the consistence of mortar in the first 
 mixture of lime and sand, or so as to stick together; 
 then rammed in a heap, in which they must continue 
 not less than twenty days, though they may remain 
 many months. This is called wood ash. 
 
 Kilns are also made for the more advantageous burn- 
 ing of wood into ashes. 
 
 Wood ashes, put into vessels with latticed bottoms, 
 covered with clean straw, are to be firmly pressed to- 
 gether; their surface covered, four or five inches deep, 
 with soft water, and as it subsides more added. A re- 
 ceiver is then placed underneath to receive the solution, 
 and water continually added until the ley is very weak. 
 The weak ley is strengthened by again filtering through 
 
 fresh ashes, and the whole conveyed into a pan to be 
 evaporated to a dryness: the produce is called fiotash. 
 
 The ley of wood ashes, made strong enough to bear 
 an egg, is boiled briskly, until a pellicle appears on the 
 surface, then gently boiled until it thickens, and conti- 
 nued just bubbling until it is very hard. In that state 
 it is taken out in pieces, which are cut out with a cold 
 chisel, and spread on the floor of a furnace, so contrived 
 that the salt may be just covered with the flame : if it is 
 thus continued until it begins to look fair, and incline 
 to look red, afterwards kept red hot, and turned occa- 
 sionally, until it is of a pearl colour, it is called pearl- 
 ash. When this pearlash is cold enough to handle, that 
 which is imperfectly calcined, with such as falls into 
 powder, must be replaced in a caldron, with fresh ley. 
 From contact with some inflammable matter, or cal- 
 cining with too much heat, it hath sometimes a blue 
 colour, but it should be of a pearl colour. 
 
 Potash is said to be a creature of the fire. In some 
 parts of Germany it is prepared from the same wood of 
 which charcoal is made. A number of tubes, made of 
 copper, or of iron, are so disposed in the pile of wood 
 intended to be burnt into charcoal, that the water, acid, 
 and oil, which are obtained in ordinary distillations, 
 shall, when separated from the wood by fire, pass 
 through these tubes into buckets placed to receive them. 
 The oil is next to be separated from the acid liquor, 
 which is then to be boiled in copper or iron vessels, and 
 the residuum dried and calcined. By this calcination, 
 the acid is decomposed and the alkali remains. These 
 and many similar facts show that the alkali is a pro- 
 duction of fire. 
 
 Pearlash is entirely soluble in water, and is, in all 
 respects, the same as the fixed alkaline salt. See AL- 
 
 CALI. 
 
 Potash often, though carefully prepared, contains some 
 portion of earth and a neutral salt, which is either a vi- 
 triolated tartar or sea salt. The earth is separable by 
 dissolving the salt in water. The neutral salt dissolves 
 with difficulty, and so may easily be separated by solu- 
 tion in cold water, which readily dissolves the alkaline 
 salt, but leaves the neutral unaffected. The sea salt 
 discovers itself by decrepitating, if laid on red hot iron; 
 and is separated by dissolving one part of potash in two 
 parts of water, for in this the sea salt will not dissolve. 
 
 Potash is met with of various colours ; but when 
 good, if it is exposed to the air, it first grows clammy, 
 then runs to an oily liquid, which, when dried, leaves 
 an impalpable powder of a whitish colour. It hath but 
 little smell, and is of a pungent, urinous taste ; does not 
 crumble in solution, but dissolves gradually ; it ferments 
 with acid, and it unites, when pure, with oil. 
 
 As a medicine, the virtues of the alkaline salt of 
 potash are the same as those of any other vegetable 
 fixed alkaline salt. 
 
 See ALCALI. Neumann's Chem. Works. Diet, of 
 Chemistry, 4to. 
 
 CLA'VI SI'LIGINIS. See SECALE. 
 
 CLAVI'CULA. See CLAVICULUS. 
 
 CLAVI'CUL^E, and CLAVES. In anatomy, the 
 clavicles, (from da-vis, a little key). So the collarbone 
 is called, from its likeness to an ancient key, called also 
 furcula, sometimes clidion; clavis. 
 
 Each clavicle resembles the Italian letter f: they 
 bend forwards neaj the sternum, and backwards near 
 
C L E 
 
 448 
 
 CLI 
 
 the scapula. They arc more straight in women than in 
 men. They are placed almost horizontally, between 
 the sternum and acromion, and are connected to the 
 sternum by the articulation called arthodia. At their 
 extremities, next the sternum, is a ligament, which runs 
 across to the other clavicle, and it is' connected to the 
 first rib likewise by a ligament. These bones, by keep- 
 ing the scapulae in their proper situation, serve for the 
 more free and easy motion of the arms. The clavicles 
 iu infants are perfect bones without any epiphyses. 
 CLAVI'CULUS, vel CLAVI'CULA. See CIR- 
 
 RHUS. 
 
 CLA'VUS, (from claudo, to shut). A NAIL or BUT- 
 TON. An instrument in surgery mentioned by Amatus 
 Lusitanus, to be introduced into the ulcerated palate, 
 for the better articulation of the voice. Sometimes this 
 word signifies indurated tubercles of the womb, and are 
 distinguished by a similar appellation. 
 
 CLAVUS, a CORN, called also sfiine Jiedum, calli, con- 
 dylomata, and tyllomata. Dr. Cullen defines a corn to 
 be a lamellated hard thickening of the cuticle. He 
 ranks it as a genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order tumores. 
 
 Corns are a sort of horny excresence growing on the 
 feet and toes, sometimes on the hands of labouring peo- 
 ple. These callosities resemble an inverted wart, and 
 are seated in the cutis and cuticle, arising chiefly from 
 pressure and irritation, and are excessively painful when 
 rooted near a nerve. The easiest and best method of 
 cure, is to take off all uneasy pressure, and apply a 
 piece of plaster, spread with soap, or plaster of litharge, 
 with some opium, little more than the size of the corn, 
 which may be closed on the part for four or five days 
 together, to render its surface soft. That part which 
 appears sodden must be pared away, but by no means 
 so low as to touch the cutis vera; after which the plaster 
 is to be renewed, and the whole process may be repeated 
 in five or six days, till the corn appears likely to separate 
 with its root, or waste away. Soaking the part in bran 
 and warm water is very useful previous to each cutting. 
 Hog's gall dried in the bladder, spread thin upon a rag 
 and applied to the corn only, has often proved effica- 
 cious : it is apt to inflame the part a little, but the corn 
 generally withers after a few applications of this kind, 
 and is wholly separated. See White's Surgery; also 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. v. p. 539. See SPIN^E PEDLM. 
 
 CLA'VUS HYSTERICUS, (so called from clavus, a nail; 
 as the sensation resembles the driving a nail into the 
 head). A symptom attending some cases of hysteria, 
 which is thus described by Sydenham: " Hysterics 
 sometimes attack the external parts of the head, be- 
 tween the cranium and the pericranium, occasioning 
 violent pain, which continues fixed in one place, not 
 exceeding the breadth of one's thumb; and it is also 
 accompanied with enormous vomitings." (See CE- 
 PHALALGIA.) Such again attend a venereal caries, or 
 an exostosis of some bone of the cranium. 
 
 CLA'VUS OCULORUM. See STAPHYLOMA. 
 
 CLEI'DION, vel CLI'DION. The epithet of a 
 pastil described by Galen and P. ./Egineta ; and it is the 
 name also of an epithem, described by ^Etius. Some- 
 times it is synonymous with claviculse. 
 
 CLEIDOMASTOIDE'US, (from *&, the da- 
 vide, and |ita<r7o/JVos, the mastoideus muscle: so called 
 from its origin and insertion). See CLINOMASTOIDEUS. 
 
 CLEISA'GRA, (from #Af<?, the clavicle, and xypx, a 
 jiain). See ARTHRITIS. 
 
 CLEI'THRON. See CLAJSTRUM. 
 
 CLE'MA, (from K*XU, to break; so named from its 
 frangility). A twig or tendril of a plant. 
 
 CLE'MATIS, (from xyjtwc, a tendril}. See ATRA - 
 GENE and VINCA PERVINCA. 
 
 CLEMA'TIS HE'CTA. See FLAMMULA Jovis. 
 
 CLEMATI'TIS PERUVIA'NA. See BEXUGO. 
 
 CLEO'NIS COLLY'RIUM. The name of a col- 
 lyrium described by Celsus. 
 
 CLEO'NIS GLU'TEN. It is mentioned by Oribasius, 
 lib. iv. and recommended for restraining fluxes: it 
 consists of terra Samia, myrrh, grains of frankincense, 
 of each equal parts; the white of egg, a sufficient 
 quantity; spread on linen cloth, to be applied to the 
 temples and forehead. 
 
 CLE'PSYDRA, (from K^STTTU, to conceal, and uS'af, 
 water J. Properly an instrument to measure time by 
 the dropping of water through a hole from one vessel to 
 another; but it is used to express a chemical vessel 
 perforated in the same manner. It is also an instrument 
 mentioned by Paracelsus, contrived to convey suffumi- 
 gations to the uterus' 
 
 CLI'BANUS, (quasi xeeAaffusvas, from Kahviila, to con- 
 ceal J. A little portable oven. 
 
 CLIFTON WATER. This well lies a mile from 
 Deddington in Oxfordshire. It is a weaker water of 
 the same sort with TILBURY, which see. 
 
 CLIMACTE'RICUS A'NNUS, (from *A (j W> to 
 proceed gradually, as upon (KA^?))/),) a ladder. The 
 CLIMACTERIC YEAR. Every seventh year is usually 
 styled a climacteric; but others Beckon only those 
 years that are produced by multip^lng seven by odd 
 numbers, viz. 3, 5, 7, 9, to be such. These years 
 they say, bring with them some remarkable changes 
 with respect to health, life, or fortune. The grand 
 climacteric is the sixty-third year ; some add to this 
 the eighty-first year. The other remarkable ones are 
 the seventh, twenty-first, forty-ninth, and fifty-sixth. 
 The credit of climacteric years depends on Pythagoras's 
 doctrine of numbers, and seven times nine (63) is the 
 grand climacteric, since it is the peculiar number, se- 
 ven, multiplied by the perfect number. Nine is the 
 perfect number as the square of 3, which is perfect, 
 because it is the only number made up of its parts one 
 and two. Such were once the trifles dignified by the 
 name of science! 
 
 CLIMATE. The term is employed by geographers, 
 who divide the globe into parallel bands or zones of a 
 determined breadth. By physicians it implies different 
 regions either of more steady or more temperate warmth, 
 more or less dry or damp. 
 
 Each state of climate may be adapted to different 
 situations and constitutions; but, in this article, we 
 must confine ourselves to more general remarks. Cli- 
 mates, as distinguished geographically, can form no part 
 of our present subject, since we may freeze within the 
 tropics, for even there we find regions of perpetual 
 snow, and be relaxed by the short, though warm and 
 humid atmosphere within the arctic circle, during its 
 short but unremittecl summer heat. In general, the inte- 
 rior of islands or continents offers the highest mountains, 
 consequently the coldest situations; and these are usually, 
 from causes unnecessary to explain in this place, gene- 
 
CLI 
 
 449 
 
 CL I 
 
 rally much nearer the western than the eastern coasts. 
 In cold climates, the body is robust, and the constitu- 
 tions subject to inflammatory diseases : in these regions 
 the invalid seeks the bracing and elastic breezes; but 
 he must inhale them w ith caution ; they may prove too 
 astringent; the excitability may be accumulated in a 
 noxious degree; and an accidental cold induce the 
 most dangerous inflammatory diseases, more imminently 
 dangerous as the constitution cannot bear to be de- 
 pressed, since the former debility may be rapidly in- 
 duced. The invalid should therefore proceed with cau- 
 tion, and mount the lesser heights before he ascends the 
 Alpine mountains. The hills of Devonshire may pre- 
 pare him for the mountains of Wales, and these again 
 for the Highlands of Scotland. It is an advantage that 
 in these situations there are numerous shelters from the 
 eastern blasts, which are proverbially baleful. 
 
 In every country the climate near the sea is mild and 
 moist, if we except the eastern shore of this island 
 during the spring and early summer months. The coasts 
 have been consequently recommended to consumptive 
 patients, though not always with the expected advan- 
 tages. Yet the air is more temperate in winter, and the 
 heat more tolerable in summer; and in situations not 
 exposed to the east, it would appear, a firiori, a situation 
 truly desirable. Dr. Rush has suggested that disad- 
 vantagesmay arise from the mixture of sea and land air; 
 but until these have been found to differ, we may 
 neglect the distinction as an unnecessary refinement. 
 It is probable that the air is of a lower quality, that is, 
 contains a less proportion of oxygen ; but this state of 
 the air is certainly beneficial to hectics: and, as we have 
 hinted, if Bristol is ever advantageous, it must be in the 
 lower situations. By a refinement, not unlike Dr. 
 Rush's, it has been supposed that sea coasts, where no 
 river conveys its water to the ocean, are preferable to the 
 large estuaries. If the mixture of water and dry air is 
 not injurious, we cannot suppose that this idea is well 
 founded; on the contrary, where no river leaves an 
 opening for free ventilation, storms most tremendous 
 occasionally burst from the mountains with the most 
 piercing coldness. This happens in many of the boasted 
 retreats on the northern side of the Mediterranean. 
 
 In general, as we have said, we must not look for 
 heat or cold by the measure of the latitude, but by con- 
 templating the situation ; and we can only look for a 
 steady even temperature where the ventilation from 
 land to sea, or the contrary, is free from obstacles. In 
 '.he lower (or comparatively the lower) regions, sur- 
 rounded with hills, we shall chiefly find damp situa- 
 tions, air of a lower quality, and a steady temperature, 
 '.hough occasionally interrupted by storms. Such spots 
 f.re seldom unhealthy, and the asthmatic patient breathes 
 a them with more freedom. Such is the famous valley 
 of Cashmire; and such spots abound on the Alps, parti- 
 :ularly in the once happy country of Switzerland. 
 They may be sought for as remedies ; but confinement 
 .n them, without change, predisposes to diseases, arising 
 from languor and diminished irritability. 
 
 The famous resorts of invalids were Lisbon, Madeira, 
 and the south of France. To Lisbon there seems little 
 objection, but that the temperature is not steady, and it 
 is occasionally subject to piercing colds. Madeira has 
 the inconveniences attributed to those coasts not ven- 
 tilated by large rivers; and the most favourite spots in 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the south of France are equally subject to sudden and 
 violent storms. When a change of climate is requisite, 
 every advantage apparently may be gained by different 
 situations in our own island, with the additional one of 
 customs, language, &c. familiar to the patient. Illness, 
 in the best regulated minds, occasions peevishness, at 
 least irritability ; and the want of the accustomed in- 
 dulgences seldom fails, even though in trifles, to occa- 
 sion fretfulness, which astonishes the attendants, and 
 indeed the patient himself on recovery. 
 
 The French physicians have set an example well 
 worthy of our imitation, viz. the publication of a me- 
 dical topography of different situations. Such accounts, 
 including the temperature, the state of the air, the rains, 
 and prevailing winds and diseases, would be highly 
 valuable if executed without prejudices. Our " Guides 
 to watering places" are unfortunately dictated by the 
 most interested motives : every advantage is magnified, 
 every inconvenience concealed. Such topographies 
 should be executed by medical visitants, could they be 
 candid; and not, like Smollet, view every thing with a 
 prejudiced eye, and a distempered imagination. 
 
 CLI'MAX, (from *.\tu.xa, to proceed). Also called 
 scala sacra. A name given by the ancients to some 
 antidotes, the ingredients in which gradually diminished 
 in quantity, e. g. Chamaedryos ^ iij. centaurii j ij. hype- 
 rici gi. See PULVIS AD RHEUMATISMUM, under 
 CHAM.CDRYS. 
 
 CLI'MIA. See CADMIA. 
 
 CLI'NICUS, (from Aiu, a bed, also cataclines). 
 CLINICAL. It is applied to patients who keep their 
 beds. Hence a clinical physician is one who attends 
 the sick ; and clinical lectures are those in part, at least, 
 delivered at the bed side on the cases of the patient. 
 
 CLIXOI'DES. The four small processes of the os 
 sphenoides, which form the sella turcica, (from EiJW, 
 resemblance, and ^Aim, a bed). 
 
 CLINO-MASTOIDE'US, for CLEIDOMASTOI'DKLS. 
 Sue MASTOIDEUS MUSCULUS. 
 
 CLINO'PETES, (from AIS), a bed, and fieto, T'J 
 seek). A person who, on account of great weakness, or 
 any disorder, is obliged to lie in bed, or on a bed. 
 
 CLIXOPO'DIUM, (from *.*t,r., a bed, and TTVS, a 
 foot; so called because it has leaves like a bed's foot 1 . 
 See MARVM. 
 
 CUXOPODIUM MAJUS ACISOS. See BASILICUM. 
 
 CLl'SSUS, is a chemical technical term, and denotes 
 mineral compounded spirits. But antimony is con- 
 sidered as the basis clyssi. A spirit of antimony is 
 called c/.v*a*. 
 
 CLITO'RIDIS FLOS TERXATE'XSIBUS. A 
 beautiful flower growing in the island ofTernate. The 
 inhabitants boil and eat it; but no medical virtues are 
 attributed to it. 
 
 CLITO'RIDIS MT'SCULUS. Innes calls it erector 
 cfitoridis, and describes it as arising from the crus of 
 the os ischium, internally covering in its ascent the 
 crus of the clitoris, as far up as the os pubis. It is in- 
 serted into the upper part of the crus and body of the 
 clitoris. Its use is to draw the clitoris downwards and 
 backwards, and may serve to make the body of the 
 clitoris more tense, by squeezing the blood into it from 
 its crus. 
 
 CLI'TORIS,(from r.\ta, to inclose, or hide, because 
 in its natural state it is closed in the vagina, 1 called also 
 3 M 
 
C LU 
 
 450 
 
 CNE 
 
 estrum Vencris, columella,dulcedo Veneris,efiideris,hy- 
 podcrmis, myrton. It is a part of the external pudendum 
 situated at the angle which the nymphae form with each 
 other. Within the labia externa, at the upper angle, 
 we observe the prominent extremity of the clitoris, 
 which is covered with a preputium similar to that 
 of the penis. It is very vascular and villous, to oc- 
 casion a greater irritation in coitu. The clitoris is, in 
 many respects, analogous to the penis; the two crura 
 clitoridis, which are two spongy bodies, and form the 
 clitoris by their union, arise from the ischium, and, 
 running along the lower edge of the ospubis and the os 
 ischium, unite, to form the corpora cavernosa of the 
 clitoris. It is furnished with two erector muscles, whose 
 origin and insertion are the same as in the penis ; but 
 though the clitoris has a glans, there is no corpus 
 spongiosum urethrae ; its trunk is sustained by a sus- 
 pensory ligament, fixed in the'symphysis of the ossa 
 pubis. Like the penis, it has an erection, and it is 
 thought to be the principal seat of venereal pleasure. 
 
 The clitoris is of different sizes in different women, 
 but, in general, it is small, and covered with the labia; 
 when preternaturally enlarged, it constitutes an her- 
 maphrodite. 
 
 When the clitoris is too large, it is styled cercosis, 
 and may be so extirpated as to remove the unnecessary 
 part ; but this requires much care, for if too large a 
 portion is extirpated, the patient is subjected to an in- 
 voluntary discharge of urine. 
 
 CLITORI'SMUS. A morbid enlargement or swell- 
 ing of the clitoris. 
 
 CLOA'CA, (quasi colluaca, from colluo, to cleanse). 
 A REPOSITORY OF FILTH. In comparative anatomy, 
 it imports the canal in birds through which the egg 
 descends from the ovary. It is remarkable, that the 
 part which is next the ovary is jagged like the morsus 
 diaboli, and fluctuates in the abdomen without any 
 attachment to the ovary. It must, therefore, like the 
 fimbriae of the Fallopian tube, be erected to grasp the 
 ovum. 
 
 CLOATHING. SeeCoopERTio. 
 
 CLO'NICUS,(from*Am), to agitate). See CLONOS. 
 
 CLONO'IDES, (from the same). An epithet for a 
 sort of pulse which is vehement and large, at the same 
 time unequal in one and the same stroke. 
 
 CLO'NOS, (from the same). KAov, also clonicus. 
 Any tumultuary, inordinate, interrupted motion. It is 
 applied to the epileptic and convulsive motions. See 
 SPASMUS CLONICUS. 
 
 CLO'US. (French). See CARYOPHILLUS ARO- 
 
 MATICUS. 
 
 CLU'NES, (from xhva, to cleanse, because they are 
 the parts through which the alvine faeces are ejected). 
 The BUTTOCKS; called also efihidsan fiygx : the two 
 posterior and lower parts of the abdomen are separated 
 by a fossa, which leads to the anus: each buttock is 
 terminated downwards by a large fold, which distin- 
 guishes it from the rest of the thigh. They consist of 
 skin, fat, and muscles, principally of the glutaei. 
 
 CLUNE'SIA, (from xAi, the buttocks). See PHOC- 
 
 I'AI.GIA. 
 
 CLUPE'A, (from clyfieus, a shield ; so called from 
 its shape). See ALOSA. 
 
 CLUS. et CLUS. HIST. An abbreviation of Caroli 
 CFuSii rariorutn Plantarum Historia; 
 
 CLUS. HISP. An abbreviation of Caroli Clusii 
 rariorum aliquot stirpium per Hispanias observatorum 
 Historia. 
 
 CLUS. CUR. POST. An abbreviation of Caroli Clusii 
 Curae Posteriores. 
 
 CLUSIA. Flava Lin. Sp. PI. 1495. A tree in Jamaica 
 that produces a kind of turpentine called hog's gum. 
 
 CLUTTO'NI DOM. SPI'RITUS FEBRIFU'GUS. See 
 FEBRIFUGUS SPIRITUS, &c. 
 
 CLY 'DON, (from x.Au<y, to cleanse). A fluctuation 
 and flatulency in the stomach and intestines. 
 
 CLY'MA, (from xlvga, to cleanse}. The fasces of 
 silver and gold, which have been cleansed by washing. 
 
 CLYME'NUM ITALO'RUM, (from Cly?nenes, who 
 first used it). See ANDROS.SMUM. 
 
 CLYPEA'LIS CARTILA'GO, (from its resem- 
 blance to a shield, clyfieus). See ASPERA ARTERIA. 
 
 CLY'PEUS, a shield. It is supposed to be an in- 
 strument used in the ancient baths to increase or dimi- 
 nish their heat, by admitting or excluding air; so called 
 from its resemblance. 
 
 CLY'SMA, (from *Ai/, to -wash out, a clyster). See 
 ENEMA. 
 
 CLYSSIFO'RMIS DISTILLA'TIO, (from ;// 
 and forma, a likeness) . A distillation of such substances 
 as are subject to take fire and fulminate by a tubulated 
 retort. 
 
 CLY'SSUS. Clissus vel clistus, (from xAu, to 
 wash). Among the ancient chemists, this word im- 
 ported an extract prepared of various substances mixed 
 together. Among the moderns, it signifies a mixture, 
 containing the various productions of one substance 
 united with each other; e. g. when the distilled water, 
 the spirit, the oil, the tincture, and the salt of worm- 
 wood, are so blended, that the mixture is possessed of 
 all the united virtues of the simple, from which these 
 preparations are obtained. Clyssuses were formerly 
 prepared from the vapours of different matters joined 
 with nitre, several instances of which may be seen in 
 the Dictionary of Chemistry; and as their virtues merit 
 not the trouble of preparing them, the curious are re- 
 ferred to that work. 
 
 CLY'SSUS ANTIMO'NII, CLY'SSUS MINERA'LIS. It 
 is obtained by deflagrating a mixture of antimony, 
 nitre, and sulphur, in a red hot retort, fixed to a re- 
 ceiver, in which is some water. But as it is only 
 a weak spirit of sulphur, it is not worth the labour of 
 preparing. It is recommended as an antiseptic, and 
 as useful in early stages of hectics. See Diet, of Che- 
 mistry, and Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 CNA'PHOS. See HIPPOPH^S. 
 
 CNE'CUS, (from KHW, to scratch or rasfi). See 
 CARTHAMUS ; also the seeds of the carthamus. 
 
 CNEMI'U. Any part connected with the tibia. Galen. 
 
 CNEMODACTYLjE'US, (from ww, the tibia, and 
 fae7*fofj the toe ; so named from its origin and inser- 
 tion). See EXTENSOR DIGITORUM LONGUS. 
 
 CNEO'RON. Sec THYMAL^A. 
 
 CNE'SIS, CNE'SMOS, Kvsjo-/;, the same zscnismos, 
 and cnyma, (from Kieta, to scratch). That eager 
 scratching observed in brutes ; but it more generally 
 means the itching itself. 
 
 CNE'STON, (from the same). It is a species of 
 thymalsea ; a rasp, which is also called cnester, and par- 
 ticularly a rasp for scraping cheese. 
 
CO A 
 
 451 
 
 C O A 
 
 CNiCEL-E'ON, (from /*-, cnicut, and iAia, 
 oil). Oil made of the seed of cnicus. Its virtues are 
 the same with those of the oleum ricini, but in an in- 
 ferior degree. 
 
 CNI'CION. A name of the trifolium. 
 
 CNI'CUS, (from **, to scratch}. The heads are 
 surrounded with a crown, formed of a complication of 
 numerous leaves. Many of the species of the former 
 genus are removed to that of carduus and attractylis, 
 q. v. 
 
 That used as a purge by Hippocrates is supposed to 
 be the carthamus ; but modern botanists exclude it from 
 the species of this plant. 
 
 CNI'CUS A'LBIS MA'CULIS NOTA'TUS. See CARDUUS 
 J.ACTEUS SYRIACUS. 
 
 CNI'CUS SYLVE'STHIS. See CARDUUS BENEDICTUS. 
 
 CNI'DE, (from **4>, to scratch'). See URTICA. 
 
 CNIDELjE'ON, (from *<^, the nettle, and fA*<v, 
 oleum}. Oil made of the cnidia grana. 
 
 CNI'DIA CO'CCUS. See THYMALJLA. 
 
 CNI'DIA GRA'NA. CNIDIAN BERRIES ; called JEtolion, 
 cocca cnidia, coccalos. Dafihne gridium Lin. Sp. PI. 
 511. These berries are highly acrid and poisonous. 
 
 CNIDO'SIS, (from Kith, nettle}. An itching and 
 stimulating sensation, such as is excited by the nettle. 
 
 CNIPO'TES, (from the same). ITCHING. It some- 
 times signifies a dry ophthalmy. 
 
 CNI'SMOS. See CNESIS. 
 
 CNISSORE'GMIA, (from KKo-<r, a nidorons smell, 
 and ifivyti, an eructation}. A nidorous eructation. 
 
 CNY'MA, (from xv<, to scra/ie or grate). In Hip- 
 pocrates it signifies a rasure, puncture, or vellication ; 
 also the same as cnesmos. See CNESIS. 
 
 COAACHI'RA INDO'RUM. See INDICVM. 
 
 COA'CUS. An epithet of a treatise of Hippocrates, 
 called Coacts Prtznotujnes, from Cos, his birth-place. 
 
 COADUNA'TOS, (from coadunatos, united}. In 
 botany it means united together in some expressed 
 manner, as coadunata folia, leaves joined together at 
 the base. 
 
 COAGUL./VNTIA, (from coagulo, to incrassate or 
 curdle). In general such bodies as coagulate fluids ; 
 but in medicine it signifies more particularly such reme- 
 dies or poisons as coagulate the blood and juices flow- 
 ing from it. 
 
 Though poisons were generally accused of coagulating 
 the fluids, yet various other substances were employed 
 for this purpose ; and, at the present moment, sperma- 
 ceti is sometimes given after lying-in, to prevent the 
 excessive lochial discharge, and occasionally as a check 
 to the haemorrhages from the lungs. In the humoral 
 pathology the class of coagulants are still numerous, 
 and with those who retain the theory of preternatural 
 tenuity or lentor, they must be still cherished as reme- 
 dies, or dreaded as injurious. We see no instance, 
 however, of coagulation of the vital fluids, but in cases 
 of polypi in the heart or larger arteries ; and these con- 
 cretions are rather owing to occasional stagnations of 
 the circulation from faintings, or similar temporary 
 causes of suspended circulation, than any fault in the 
 fluids. Some effects formerly attributed to coagulation, 
 we now know to be the effect only of adhesive in- 
 flammation. Externally, these are undoubtedly coagu- 
 lants ; for whatever favours the concretion of the blood 
 
 flowing from a wound may be styled such. Of this 
 kind arel int, especially when mixed with flour, spiders' 
 webs, sometimes the white of an egg, or similar appli- 
 cations, which have been styled styptics. Internally 
 we find an effect from one medicine that may be sup- 
 posed to resemble it, viz. that of gum arabic, which, 
 when used in large quantities, we think has sometimes 
 lessened the flow of urine. Authors, however, who 
 claim some credit, have arranged under this head the 
 consolida, pulmonaria, aloes, gum benjamin, the bal- 
 sams, spirit of wine, sarcocolla, lapis hybernicus, the 
 leaves of the elm, hypericum, and caprifolium, some of 
 which certainly act as styptics when applied externally. 
 
 COAGULA'TIO (from the same). COAGULATION 
 is when a fluid, or some part of it, is rendered more or 
 less solid. This is variously effected, and from the dif- 
 ferent methods, as well as means, the appellations vary. 
 
 Heat and cold are the -two principal natural agents for 
 coagulating fluids. When heat is used by art, its effect 
 is called coagulatio /ter sefiarationem. When cold is 
 thus made use of, its effect is called coagulatio p.er 
 comfirehensionem ; implying that no part of the fluid is 
 lost, but the whole brought into a solid state. 
 
 Different means coagulate different matters : thus 
 heat coagulates salts by dissipating their moisture; 
 cold coagulates water by freezing it ; water coagulates 
 camphor when dissolved in spirit of wine, by uniting 
 with the spirit and rendering it a less perfect menstruum 
 for the camphor ; spirit of wine, if pure, coagulates the 
 white of egg and other matters ; and motion coagulates 
 milk into butter, by uniting the particles of oil. 
 
 The coagulatio-continua is produced cither by im- 
 pastation, that is, when powders, Stc. are mixed with 
 the fluid, or by condensation, that is, when coldness is 
 applied to water so as to congeal it. 
 
 The coagulatio-partis is when one substance so ad- 
 heres to another as to form a more solid body ; for ex- 
 ample, dry things with moist, oil with water, &c. 
 
 The coagulatio-totius is preternatural when hetero- 
 geneous matter is united; and natural, when homoge- 
 neous fluids are coagulated by way of generation. 
 
 Such are the logical distinctions of the Stahlians; but 
 it is necessary to be more chemically accurate. Coagula- 
 tion consists chiefly in precipitation, when the attraction 
 of the fluid to the solid which keeps the latter suspend- 
 ed is weakened. Coagulations by heat are sometimes 
 owing to evaporation, but more often to a chemical 
 change, as in an instance soon to be mentioned. In 
 many instances of apparent complete coagulation, the 
 fluid is only entangled between the spiculae of the 
 crystals ; and this is the case with the coagulation from 
 cold or rapid crystallization. Sometimes it is occasion- 
 ed by a chemical change. Albumen, for instance, when 
 coagulated, is not again soluble in the same fluids as 
 before ; and butter will not again become milk with the 
 albumen and whey. There are various instances of in- 
 creased density, occasioned by different additions, which 
 are not readily explained. The thickening of leather 
 by astringent substances was one of these; but we now 
 know it to proceed from precipitation of gelatine. The 
 use of alum by the soap boilers, and in the coagulation 
 of curd to produce whey, is not yet understood. 
 
 COA'GULUM, (from the same). Curdled concre- 
 tions, formed by the mixture of two liquors, are thus 
 3 M 2 
 
COB 
 
 452 
 
 c o c 
 
 called ; such, for instance, as the curd for cheese, sepa- 
 rated from the serous part of milk, by means of rennet 
 infused in warm water. Rennet, or runnct, is the sto- 
 mach of a young sucking animal, and curdles milk with- 
 out any previous preparation. The common method is, 
 to take the calf's stomach, clean it well, salt and hang it 
 xip in brown paper : when this is used, the salt is washed 
 off, a piece is macerated in a little water during the 
 night, and in the morning the infusion is poured into 
 the milk to curdle it. This property of the stomach 
 has been attributed to the remains of the food, or to its 
 acid ; but the stomach retains its power when nicely 
 cleaned, and no acid can be discovered in it by the most 
 delicate taste. The whole stomach produces this singu- 
 lar change, and it is undoubtedly a chemical one. Some 
 other substances, not acid, arc said to produce the same 
 effect ; and Spallanzani mentions his having found si- 
 milar changes from infusions of the liver of the gallina- 
 ceous tribe, particularly turkeys. 
 
 COA'GULUM ALU'MINIS, called also catafilasma alu- 
 minis. In ophthalmia it is found very serviceable, par- 
 ticularly in that species called purulent, applied between 
 two pieces of fine soft linen rag. It is also said to 
 be very effectual as a remedy for chilblains. See also 
 ALUMEN. 
 
 COALESCE'NTIA, (from coalesco, to grow toge- 
 ther]. COALESCENCE. The union or growing together 
 of two bodies, or two parts which before were separate. 
 COALTE'RN^E FE'BRES, (from con, and alternus, 
 alternate). Fevers mentioned by Belini. He describes 
 them as two fevers affecting the same patient, and 
 the paroxysm of one approaching as that of the other 
 subsides. It is a rare occurrence, but by no means 
 imaginary. 
 
 COARCTA'TIO, (from coarcto, to straiten). Co- 
 ARCTATION. A contraction of the diameters of the 
 vessels. A coarctation of the pulse is a diminution of 
 the capacity of the arteries, from the increased tone of 
 the muscular coat. 
 
 COARCTA'TUS, (from the same). In botany it 
 means pressed together very closely. 
 
 COARCTICULA'TIO, (from con, and articulatio). 
 See ARTICULATIO. 
 
 COATLIS. See BEN. 
 
 COBA'LTUM, koball, (Germ.) called also cadmia 
 uietallica. COBALT. It is a ponderous hard metallic 
 substance, found in some parts of Asia, now chiefly dug 
 up in Saxony, but also met with in England. The best 
 way of distinguishing it from other minerals is to melt 
 it with glass, for it imparts a sapphire blue colour: from 
 it the greatest quantity of arsenic is obtained that is 
 \ised all over Europe. 
 
 When dug, it is mixed with various other substances ; 
 it is then broken into small pieces, and calcined in a 
 reverberatory furnace, so formed as that the flame of the 
 iire may pass over the calcining matter, and keep it 
 ignited: the flame, in passing over the cobalt, carries 
 off a copious fume, which is conveyed from the top of 
 the furnace into a large long winding wooden chimney, 
 to the inside of which the fumes adhering in the form of a 
 white soot, are at proper intervals swept down, and when 
 melted form the white arsenic. The cobalt is next re- 
 peatedly calcined, and then finely ground with two or 
 three times its weight of powdered flint. From this 
 mixture, when melted, zaffer is produced. 
 
 If two parts of calcined cobalt, one part of potash, 
 and three parts of common sand, are melted together, 
 a vitreous opaque, bluish mass is formed, which, when 
 ground to powder, is called smalt, or encaustum caru- 
 leum, fioiuder blue. 
 
 On the outside of the mines where cobalt is found, 
 there is a mineral of the colour of streaked roses, called 
 ihe_floivcr of cobalt. 
 
 The chief use of this mineral is for obtaining arsenic, 
 and the reguline part is the blue made use of for colour- 
 ing glass or china. See Lewis's Mat. Med. Dictionary 
 of Chemistry, and Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 
 COBA'STOLI. ASHES. 
 
 CO'BBAN. A small tree resembling the peach tree. 
 It grows in Sumatra : the fruit quenches thirst, and the 
 kernel affords an oil by expression, which is externally 
 used against pains. Raii Hist. 
 
 COBHAM WATERS. These arise from a spring: 
 which lies a mile south from Church Cobham, abou! 
 twenty-four miles from London. It is considered as 
 one of the weaker saline purging waters. See Aqu^E 
 
 CATHARTICS AMAR^E. 
 
 CO'BRA DE CAPE'LLO, (from cobra, the head, 01 
 covering ; Spanish). A venomous serpent, which is also 
 called ser/iens Indicus coronatus, vifiera Indica vittata, 
 vifiera fiileata. The RATTLE SNAKE. Crotatus hor- 
 ridus Lin. Syst. Nat. (Gmelin) 1080. The part in use is 
 a stone taken out of its head, whence its name of cobra; 
 called fiedro del cobra, and by mistake fiiedra di cobra : 
 it is of an oval figure, plain on the outside, and gibbous 
 on the other, of a brown colour, shining, with pores in- 
 terspersed. It is said to be an antidote to the poison of 
 venomous animals ; but neither this quality nor the 
 truth of its being a natural production is ascertained ; 
 for the Pierres de Cobras were discovered by Fpntana 
 to be artificial productions, and to consist only of cal- 
 cined hartshorn. 
 
 CO'BRE VERB. See BOJOBI. 
 COBRE'LLO. See EPILEPSIA. 
 CO'BUS DE CIPO. See BOJTIAPO. 
 CO'CAO AMERICA. See CACAO. 
 CO'CCA BA'PTICA. See CHERMES. 
 CO'CCA CNI'DIA, or GNI'DIA, (from x*5, a berry). 
 See CNIDIA GHANA. 
 
 COCCA'RIUM, (from xoxxs, a berry). The name 
 of a very small pill mentioned by Oribasius in his Sy- 
 nop. lib. iii. 
 
 COCCEI'RA I'NDICA. See PALMA COCCIFERA. 
 CO'CCI ORIENTA'LES. See COCCULUS INDICUS. 
 CO'CCIjE MINO'RES PIL. colocynth. pil. cum 
 aloe. See CATHARTICUM EXTRACTUM. 
 
 COCCINI'LLA, (a dim. of coccus, a berry,) also 
 called coccinella,Jicus Indite grana, scarabgolus h&nris- 
 fihericus, cochineiifera cochinella, coccus Americanus, 
 cocliinelle, coccus Indicus tinctorius. COCHINEAL. Coc- 
 cus cacti Lin. Syst. Nat. (Gmelin) 2220. 
 
 It is an insect, but, as brought to us, appears in 
 little grains, wrinkled, of an irregular figure, convex 
 on one side, and flat or hollow on the other ; externally 
 they are of a dark red colour, generally sprinkled with 
 a whitish clammy powder ; internally of a deep bright 
 red. It is brought from Mexico and New Spain ; but 
 the plant has been lately cultivated a, India with some 
 success. The insects are found adhering to the leaves 
 and branch.es of the opuntia, called nochetzli, nofialli ; or' 
 
O C 
 
 453 
 
 oc 
 
 nochezno/iatli in New Spain; the AMERICAN PRICKLY 
 PEAR TREE, or INDIAN FIG; cactus oftuntia Lin. Sp. PI. 
 669. The natives carefully collect, preserve, and cure 
 them. The male insects have wings, and are about the 
 size of a flea; the females have no wings, and are larg- 
 er : when full of young they swell so as to resemble ber- 
 ries, in which state they are swept off from the leaves 
 and branches of the opuntia with a pencil ; if left until 
 the young ones creep out, the parent dies, and its body 
 becomes an empty husk. From their state when thus 
 hiding their young, they have been styled the gall in- 
 sect ; or, more strictly, the pro (false) gall insect ; the 
 true one being the kermes, which belongs to the same 
 genus. It is the female sort that we use for dying 
 scarlet and making carmine. By different manage- 
 ment it affords all the shades of red, from the lowest to 
 the highest. 
 
 Carmine is a fecula or powder that settles at the bot- 
 tom of the water in which cochineal hath been mixed: 
 with this the drapers rub scarlet cloth where it has not 
 taken the dye. 
 
 Cochineal gives a fine durable red to proof and 
 rectified spirits, and a deep durable crimson to water : 
 both retain their colour when inspissated to an ex- 
 tract. 
 
 This insect hath been commended as diuretic, dia- 
 phoretic, and corroborant ; but they are now employed 
 only for their colour. See Neumann's Chem. Works ; 
 Diet, of Chem. Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 
 COCCO BA'LSAMON, (from xowws, a berry, and 
 fnt.Xfa.jMi , balsam tree). The fruit of the true balsam. 
 
 COCCO'NES, (a dim. of coccus, a berry}. The 
 grains or acini of the pomegranate. See GRANATA 
 MALA. 
 
 CO'CCOS, or CO'CCUM. See PALMA COCCIFERA. 
 In Hippocrates, when without any addition, it signifies 
 the cnidia grana : but coccus implies any berry or grain. 
 
 CO'CCULI I'NDI AROMA'TICI,(fromthesame). 
 See PIPER JAMAICENSE. 
 
 CO'CCULUS 1'NDICUS, called also cocculz offi- 
 cinarum, cocci orientates. Menisfiermum cocculus Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1468. INDIAN BERRY. It is a brown fruit of the 
 size of a very large pea ; rough, brittle, and when per- 
 fect hath a white kernel. It is brought from Malabar 
 and the East Indies, where it grows in clusters on a 
 large tree called natsiatam. It is poisonous if swallow- 
 ed, bringing on a nausea, fainting, and convulsion. The 
 noxious quality resides in the kernel, and it operates 
 both as an emetic and purgative. It is only, and rarely, 
 used externally : made into an ointment, or infused in 
 water, it destroys lice more effectually than the staves- 
 acre. Mixed with paste it stupifies fishes so that they 
 will lie on the water, and not attempt to escape from 
 the hand that takes them. Wepfer takes notice of se- 
 veral experiments made with them in his work De Ci- 
 cuta Aquatica. See also Raii Hist, and Neumann's 
 Chem. Works. 
 
 CO'CCUM BA'PHICUM, inftctorium, tinctorium, 
 chermesinum vel scarlatinum. See CHERMES. 
 
 CO'CCUS DE MALDI'VIA. See PALMA COCCI- 
 FERA. 
 
 Co'ccus PO'LONICUS, Co'ccus RA'DICIS TIKCTO'RIUS, 
 is found of different sizes, from a poppy seed to a 
 pepper corn, and in greater or less numbers adher- 
 
 ing to the roots of the ftolygonum cocci/'erum of Ray, 
 the scltranthus fierennis Lin. Sp. PI. 580. Breynius 
 describes it as being round, smooth, and of a purple 
 violet colour : it has a thin skin, inclosing a blood red 
 juice; one half or more of it is covered with a rough 
 dark brown crust, by which it adheres to the roots. It is 
 gathered in summer and dried in earthen platters. One 
 of these exposed to the sun, by the latter end of July- 
 produces a small worm, which, after a few days, lays 
 numerous eggs. The young ones fix to the roots of the 
 plants, or their lowest branches, and suck their juice. 
 These berries are used as a colour in dyeing, for they 
 abound with a purple juice. As a medicine, their vir- 
 tues are the same with the chermes, and for these the) 
 are a good succedaneum. The insect is the coccus fio- 
 lonicus Lin. Syst. Nat. (Gmelin) 1218. See Neumann's 
 Chem. Works, and Raii Hist. Plant. 
 
 COCCYG^IUS Muse, (so called from coccyx, where 
 it is inserted). It arises from the spine of theischium, 
 and is inserted into the side of the os coccygis ; this 
 muscle and its fellow form a sling to bring that bone 
 upwards and inwards. It is only a continuation of the 
 posterior part of the levator ani; coccyg&us posterior 
 of Winslow. 
 
 COCCYG.E'US ANTERIOR, called also ischio coccygaus. 
 The muscle is fixed in the anterior portion of the small 
 transverse ligament, at the upper part of the foramen 
 ovale of the os innominatum ; from thence it runs be- 
 tween the great transverse ligament of the pelvis and 
 the musculus obturator internus, and is inserted in the 
 lower part of the os coccygis. 
 
 COCCYGJE'US POSTERIOR. This muscle is fixed to 
 the inner concave edge of the two first vertebrae of the 
 os sacrum, to the inner and lower edge of the ligamen- 
 tum sacro-sciaticum, and to the spine of the os ischi- 
 um, and is inserted in the inside of the os coccygis, 
 above the coccygaeus anterior ; it is called also sacra 
 coccyg&us. 
 
 CO'CCYGIS OS, (from M*XI|, a cuckoo, whose bill 
 it is said to represent). Also called cauda, coccyx, os- 
 sis sacri acumen. It is situated at the extremity of the 
 os sacrum, and is in some measure an appendix of it ; 
 it is bent in a concave form towards the pelvis, to sup- 
 port the rectum and enlarge the cavity of the basin ; 
 the fore side is flat, the back part rather convex ; it is 
 made up of four or five pieces, like false vertebrae, 
 joined together by cartilages, more or less pliable; 
 sometimes all are cemented together. The first piece 
 is the largest ; it consists of two parts, betwixt which 
 and the os sacrum is a notch, through which a pair of 
 nerves pass. The other pieces are irregular squares, 
 diminishing as they descend. In children it is almost 
 wholly cartilaginous. 
 
 Daventer and some other writers say, that difficult 
 labours are often caused by these bones being anchy- 
 losed : but experience manifests that the difficulty was 
 owing to their impatience ; for it is generally found that 
 when the head advances but slowly, or not at all, if we 
 wait, nature generally will perform her office safely and 
 effectually. 
 
 CO'CCYS. See PALMA COCCIFERA. 
 
 CO'CCYX, xex.x.11%. See COCCYGIS os. 
 
 CO'CHIA, (from X.OX.B.H, to make round}. A name 
 formerly of some officinal pills. There were two com- 
 
c o c 
 
 454 
 
 COO 
 
 positions bearing this name; the fiil. cochia majores 
 from Rhases, and the jiil. cochi minores from Galen: 
 the first is totally excluded from practice ; the second is 
 called/;//, colocynth. cum aloe, or extrac.tum colocynthi- 
 dis com/iositum. See COLOCYNTHIS. 
 
 CO'CHLEA, CO'CHLIAS, (from *.<>%*i& (o turn 
 round). Called also antrum buccinosum. The first 
 mention made of this part of the ear is by Plutarch, who 
 says, that Empedocles, a scholar of Pythagoras, was ac- 
 quainted with it and its use, for he said that sounds 
 were formed there. It is a winding cavity, which turns 
 round a nucleus in a spiral manner. It is larger where 
 it begins, becoming smaller like a horn ; the second turns 
 almost within the first, and the third within the second, 
 making about two turns and a half. It is divided into 
 a superior and an inferior cavity, by a partition in the 
 middle, perpendicular to the axis of the spindle of the 
 cochlea, so that in reality it consists of two semi canals : 
 that part of the partition next to the axis is bony, which 
 terminates in an edge, where it is membranous ; it grows 
 narrower towards the apex. The scala, which is next 
 the basis, opens into the tympanum by the fenestra ro- 
 tunda ; that towards the apex into the vestibulum by the 
 fenestra ovalis. 
 
 That the cochlea is a part of the organ of hearing 
 may be concluded from its spiral laminae, which are 
 hard, dry, slender, and easily broken ; conditions re- 
 quired in bodies susceptible of tremulous motions. 
 Again, when the large branch of the portio mollis of the 
 seventh pair of nerves arises at the basis of the cochlea, 
 it is divided into a great number of smaller branches, 
 which, passing through all the smaller meatuses with 
 which the spindle is perforated, are distributed to the 
 various windings and meanders of these spiral laminae, 
 where they are lost. These laminae are not only cal- 
 culated for receiving the vibratory motion of the air, 
 but their structure has been looked on as a convincing 
 proof that this part of the organ is qualified and dispos- 
 ed for accommodating itself to the different characters 
 and degrees of sounds ; for since it is broader at the be- 
 ginning of its first circumvolution than at the extremity 
 of its last, and since the breadth of its other parts is 
 in like manner proportionably diminished, its broadest 
 parts are supposed to be fit for the reception of those 
 slow and languid vibrations, which are productive of 
 grave tones, since they may be put into a commotion 
 without the other parts undergoing any change ; and, 
 v ice versa, that when its narrower parts are struck, their 
 vibrations are brisk and lively, and consequently pro- 
 duce acute tones. Therefore, according to the various 
 commotions of the spiral laminae, the nerves distributed 
 through its substance may probably receive the various 
 impressions of the air, which exhibit and represent va- 
 rious tones or modulations of sound. See SONUS. 
 
 CO'CHLEA CELA'TA. See AIIDROSACE. 
 
 CO'CHLEA FO'SSILIS and LAPIDE'A. See COCHLITA. 
 
 COCHLEAE, (from w^a, to wind, or wreathe). 
 SNAILS. 
 
 The snail is an animal lodged in a short thick tur- 
 binated shell, whose aperture is closed in the winter 
 with a kind of cement. The land snails are called 
 ofierculares : that sort which adheres to briars and 
 tendrils of vines are sometimes called seselon and fto- 
 maticx. 
 
 Before the time of Serenus Samonicus, who flourish- 
 ed in the third century after Christ, shell snails were not 
 recommended in phthisical cases. The shell, however, 
 does not alter the nature of the animal. 
 
 Snails abound with a viscid slimy juice, which they 
 readily impart, by boiling, to milk or water, so as to 
 render them thick and glutinous. They are a tender 
 substance ; easily digestible ; very nutritious and demul- 
 cent ; employed in cases of emaciation and hectic fe- 
 ver: though as animal food they cannot be refrigerant, 
 still perhaps they are only slightly stimulant. 
 
 The sea snail, called the periwinkle, is often eaten as 
 a common food ; in France the land snail, called the vine 
 shell snail, is an article of diet; but the small white 
 shell snail is the most valued. 
 
 Naturalists describe a great variety ; but the large 
 ash coloured snail is said to be that which is intended 
 for medicinal use; though the smaller, dark coloured, 
 spotted, or striped sort, more common in gardens, is 
 taken indiscriminately, and their qualities do not appear 
 to differ. 
 
 If salt is put upon the snail it soon dies ; but it first 
 contracts itself, so as to force out all its mucus. 
 
 COCHLE'A CELA'TA, ANTONOMA'STICA. This is a good 
 shell snail, found in the Mediterranean. Its operculum 
 or cover, is, according to some, the umbilicus marinus 
 of the shops. 
 
 COCHLE'A MAGARITI'FERA. See CONCHA MAGAHITI- 
 FERA. 
 
 COCHLE'ARE, (from cochlea, a cockle ; whose shell 
 its bowl represents). A SPOON. Perhaps so called from 
 resembling a shell. The ancients had two kinds of 
 spoons ; the greater, which contained a drachm ; and 
 the lesser, which contained a scruple. Various indeed 
 are the accounts of the ancient cochlearia ; but in the 
 present London and Edinburgh dispensatories, a large 
 spoonful is, of syrup half an ounce in weight, and of dis- 
 tilled waters three drachms in weight, by measure half 
 an ounce. 
 
 COCHLEA'RIA, (from cochleare, a sfioon; because 
 its leaves are like the bowl of a spoon). SCURVY GRASS, 
 a low plant, with thick juicy leaves, somewhat hollow- 
 ed, so as to resemble a spoon : those from the root 
 standing on long pedicles ; those on the stalk joined 
 close to it without pedicles; producing toward the 
 upper parts of the stalks small white tetrapetalous 
 flowers, followed by roundish seed vessels. It is an- 
 nual, grows wild in several parts of England, particu- 
 larly about the sea coasts and salt marshes, and flowers 
 in May, or sooner. In Greenland, and some other 
 northern parts, it is mild and totally destitute of pun- 
 gency, and yet as effectual as that which grows with us, 
 when eaten for the same purposes : it is the cochlearia 
 officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 903. The COMMON or GARDEN 
 SCURVY GRASS. A variety of this is the cochlearia offi- 
 cinalis minor, rotunda folio. SMALL LEAVED SCURVY 
 
 GRASS. 
 
 COCHLEA'RIA BATA'VIA, called also cochlearia hor- 
 tensis, vel rotundifolia ; HOUND LEAVED, DUTCH, or 
 GARDEN SCURVY GRASS. The radical leaves are un- 
 evenly roundish, those on the stalks oblong. It is 
 cultivated in gardens, and is probably also a variety, 
 though it is said not to change its qualities with the 
 soil. 
 
coc 
 
 455 
 
 COD 
 
 COCHLEA'RIA BHITAXKICA, called also cochlearia ma- 
 rina, cochl. folio sinuato. ENGLISH or SEA SCURVY GRASS. 
 It is the cochlearia anglica Lin. Sp. PI. 903. All its 
 leaves are alike, oblong, pointed, deeply irregularly in- 
 dented and sinuated. 
 
 The fresh leaves of all these plants have a disagree- 
 able smell, and a penetrating acid taste: the first is 
 by much the strongest. The leaves are the strongest 
 part of the plant: they are antiseptic, attenuant, aperi- 
 ent, and diuretic ; supposed to open obstructions of the 
 viscera and remoter glands, without heating or irritat- 
 ing. They have long been considered as the most ef- 
 fectual antiscorbutic plants. Sydenham and Lewis re- 
 eommend the first species highly, combined with arum 
 and wood sorrel, in rheumatic and wandering pains, ac- 
 companied with fever. It is said to be of service also 
 in paralytic and cachectic indispositions; but for these 
 purposes its powers are |po weak. A small quantity 
 of nutmeg covers their disagreeable flavour. 
 
 Their active parts are wholly in the expressed juice. 
 Water or spirit alike extracts their whole virtue. The 
 pungent part exhales in drying, or in evaporating the 
 liquors which contain it. 
 
 The method of preserving the herb, with all its vir- 
 tues, is to beat it up with sugar into a conserve, and 
 keep it in a close vessel. But as an antiscorbutic it 
 is not so beneficial as the fresh plant, or the expressed 
 juice directed in the Pharmacopoeias. 
 
 The principal virtue has been said to reside in an 
 essential oil, separable in small quantities by distillation 
 In water; this oil sinks in water, yet it is very volatile, 
 subtile, and penetrating, and is carried over in distilla- 
 tion with rectified spirit of wine. A pint of spirit will 
 take with it all the oil from two pounds weight of the 
 leaves. The virtues, however, of all fresh vegetables in 
 scurvy are so nearly the same, that it is not easy to refer 
 them to any one principle ; nor, on the whole, is any 
 one preferable. Of equal virtue with the scurvy grass 
 is fresh lemon juice and the tops of turnips. But this 
 is not a place for the discussion. See SCORBUTUS. 
 Lewis's Mat. Med. 
 
 SPI'RITUS COCHLEA'RI^E. Take ten pounds of the 
 leaves of fresh scurvy grass, of rectified spirit of wine 
 live pints : macerate the herb twelve hours, and with a 
 water bath draw off five pints. This is called simple 
 spirit, in contradistinction to what is called golden. The 
 dose is from twenty to a hundred drops. Horse radish 
 may be mixed, or wholly substituted, without any sen- 
 sible difference in any point of view. In this form, 
 however, the plant is wholly inert, and the preparation 
 is now disused. 
 
 Su'ccus COCHLEA '-RIM co'MposiTus, formerly su'cci 
 SCORBU'TICI, is prepared by adding two pints of the 
 juice of garden scurvy grass to a pint of the juice of 
 brook lime, as much of the juice of water cresses, and 
 twenty ounces of the juice of Seville oranges; mix 
 them, and after the fseces have subsided, decant off the 
 liquor, and strain. The dose, to be effectual, must be 
 at least a pint in a day. This is antiscorbutic, gently 
 diuretic, and slightly laxative. There is some difficulty 
 in procuring it fine. An apothecary, who had gained 
 the credit of preparing it very neatly, owned that the 
 only secret was, suffering a little fermentation to begin 
 before the juices were strained, which he had been 
 taught by once carelessly neglecting them. 
 
 Su'cctrs COCHLEA'RI^E AU'REUS. To a pint of the 
 simple spirit of scurvy grass add an ounce of gamboge. 
 The dose is from twenty to sixty drops, and it operates 
 as an aperient and a stimulating diuretic, added to the 
 virtues of the gamboge, which acts in a mild manner. 
 All the preparations of scurvy grass are now, however, 
 deservedly neglected. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 COCHLEA'RIA ARMORA'CIA. See RAPHAXUS RCSTI- 
 CAXUS. 
 
 COCHLEA'TUS, (from cochlea, a snail). In bota- 
 ny it means resembling a snail's shell. 
 
 CO'CHLIAXON. A name for a part in a machine 
 described by Oribasius. 
 
 COCHLI'TA, (from *;KAi)*, a snail's shell). It is 
 also called cochlea fossilis or lafiidea, and is a stone of 
 the shape and figure of a certain shell snail ; said to be 
 lithontriptic. 
 
 COCHO'NE, (from *, to turn round). Galen 
 gives this appellation to the juncture of the ischium, 
 near the seat or breach ; whence, says he, all the adja- 
 cent parts about the seat are called by the same name. 
 Hippocrates often mentions these parts. Hesychius 
 says, that cochone is the part of the spine adjacent to the 
 os sacrum and breech, and tells us that some call the 
 parts on both sides of the os sacrum by this name ; and 
 adds, that the ischia are sometimes thus called. 
 
 COCILIO. A weight of eleven ounces. 
 
 CO'COS. See PALMA COCCIFERA. 
 
 CO'CTIO, (from coguo, to boil). BOILIKG; and 
 metaphorically PREPARING. Also decoctio and ap.oz.ema. 
 The effect of boiling differs greatly from that of infu- 
 sion. In the heat of boiling water the essential oils of 
 vegetables, in which their virtue generally resides, are 
 dissipated; and when the medicine to be obtained is to 
 consist of the more volatile parts of the ingredients, in- 
 fusion is obviously preferable to decoction. The grosser 
 parts of many substances are only extracted by boiling. 
 The infusions of animal substances are of much lighter 
 digestion than the decoctions ; and boiling water ex- 
 tracts, for instance, the rougher and more disagreeable 
 portions of camomile flowers, and the carduus benedic- 
 tus: cold water, the milder and more aromatic. 
 
 In decoctions, those ingredients should be boiled first 
 from which their virtues are most difficultly extracted ; 
 and those which more readily impart them may be re- 
 served until a later period. Volatile ones may be added 
 when the decoction is removed from the fire; they 
 may stand closely covered until the liquor is cool. 
 
 Agglutinants, astringents, and emollients, are the 
 chief subjects of this operation, and such other mate- 
 rials as require some force to separate their parts. See 
 DECOCT A. 
 
 By decoction the tendency to fermentation in fer- 
 mentable liquors is lessened. See Diet. Chem. 4to. 
 
 By the coctions of humours is meant the digestion of 
 the aliment into chyle ; the reduction of the chyle into 
 blood; and the separation of the juices from the blood, 
 by means of the glands. These are styled the first, se- 
 cond, and third coction. 
 
 COCU'STA. See COURBARIL. 
 
 CO'CYTA. See MALIS. 
 
 CO'DAGA PA'LA. See COXESSI. 
 
 CODDAM-PU'LLI. See CARCAPULI and GAM- 
 
 BOGIA. 
 
 CODESE'LLA. 
 
 See CARBUNCULUS. 
 
CCEL 
 
 456 
 
 C (EL 
 
 CO'DI A. The bulbous head of any plant. In Hip- 
 pocrates it signifies a POPPY HEAD. See PAPAVER AL- 
 BUM. 
 
 CODIA'MINUM, CODIA'NUM, (named from its 
 round head). See NARCISSUS LUT.SUS SYLVESTRIS. 
 
 CODI-AVA'NACU. An under shrub growing in 
 sandy soils in the East Indies. The juice of the whole 
 plant taken in wine is a good remedy for fluxes. Sonic 
 other preparations are made from it. We can find no 
 traces of it in later authors: but it is the tragia chame- 
 l<ea Lin. Sp. PI. 1391. 
 
 CODOCE'LE, (from x.aS'tat, a bulb, and K>jA>), a tu- 
 mour). See BUBO. 
 
 CCECA'LIS VE'NA, (from caecum, the blind gut 
 through which it runs). A branch from the concave 
 side of the vena mescraica major: it runs to the begin- 
 ning of the colon; dividing by two arteries, one of 
 which communicates with the gastro-colica; the other, 
 after sending branches to the intestinum ccecum and 
 appendix vcrmiformis, communicates below with the ex- 
 tremity of the great meseraic vein. 
 
 CCELA, (from *<AO$, hollow). The hollow of the 
 eyes, or rather above and below the eye lids. They 
 are puffed up in a cachexia. The coela of the feet arc 
 the hollow parts at the bottom of the foot, adjacent to 
 the heels. 
 
 CCELIA, (from XO/AO?, hollow). It signifies a cavity 
 in any part of the body, or in any of the viscera; it is 
 also the same with ALVUS : if ia is joined with it, it 
 signifies stomachus, and sometimes the thorax; with 
 Kxla, it is the abdomen, lower belly, or intestinal tube, 
 from the cardia to the anus. 
 
 CCELIA'CA ARTE'RIA, (from xe/Ai*, venter, the 
 belly). The coeliac artery arises anteriorly from the 
 aorta descendens, as soon as it has passed through the 
 diaphragm ; its trunk is short, but it sends off from the 
 right side two small diaphragmatic arteries, though 
 sometimes there is but one. The left branch, which 
 rises from the intercostales and mammariae, sends rami- 
 fications to the superior orifice of the stomach, and to 
 the glandulae renales of the same side, as the right fur- 
 nishes the renal gland on the right side, and the pylorus. 
 After these the creliac artery sends off the arteria ven- 
 triculi coronaria, and the gastrica superior ; then divides 
 into the arteria hepatica on the right hand, and the 
 arteria splenica on the left. Sometimes this artery is 
 divided into the coronaria, hepatica, and splenica; in 
 the same place, very near its origin, the trunk going 
 out from the aorta in a straight line, and the branches 
 from the trunk almost at right angles, like radii from 
 the axis, whence this trunk has been called axis arte- 
 ries cmliac<. 
 
 COSLIA'CA FASSIO. The C<ELIAC PASSION is a species 
 of diarrhoea, in which the aliment is carried off in a 
 liquid state, but not well digested; the discharges re- 
 semble chyle. Aretaeus calls those afflicted with this 
 disorder *M/*xo<; Ccelius Aurelianus, ventriculosi; 
 Hippocrates does not name the disease. Sauvages 
 enumerates four species, the chylosa, fiurulenta, muco- 
 sa, and lactea; but the first is generally understood by 
 the caliac fiassion, which is a chronic discharge of liquid 
 indigested aliment: in this disease, on account of the 
 debility of the assimilating power, the aliment is left 
 half digested, and becomes depraved both in colour, 
 smell, and consistence, for the colour is white ; there is 
 
 a rumbling in the intestines, and flatus is exploded wiUi 
 some violence; the pain of the stomach is severe, re- 
 sembling pricking ; the patient becomes weak and 
 emaciated. The disease continues long, is periodical, 
 and difficult to cure. Dr. Cullen considers it as synony- 
 mous with diarrhoea, and mentions it in his third and 
 fourth species, under the terms mucosa and czliaca, 
 making the purulenta only symptomatic. 
 
 It is said to be caused by a disorder in the first pas- 
 sages, which admits of the aliment being dissolved, but 
 not properly digested. Dr. Friend says that it originates 
 from an obstruction of the intestinal glands, on which 
 account a sufficient quantity of lymph cannot, by these, 
 be supplied for diluting the chyle, and rendering it fit 
 to pass into the lacteals ; hence it passes off with the 
 excrements. He distinguishes it from the chylous flux, 
 by observing, that in this the cause is an obstruction of 
 the lacteal vessels. 
 
 This, though the most simple and obvious view of the 
 subject, admits of many doubts ; and its periodical return 
 leads us to consider it in a different view. This expla- 
 nation will explain the appearances of lientery, but by 
 no means of the coeliac passion. As we find a sweet 
 chylous matter occasionally thrown out by the kidneys, 
 sometimes floating in the blood, and in a few instances 
 by the salivary glands, it is more reasonable to suppose 
 that this matter may be again deposited after being re- 
 ceived into the circulation. Were it only a discharge 
 from the first passages, opiates and astringents would 
 relieve it, nor should we find its removal rapid, its re- 
 turn irregular, but certain. It is by no means also a 
 symptom of obstructed mcsenteric glands; and though 
 the bile is usually wanting, it is more probably conceal- 
 ed by the colour than absent, since we have reason to 
 suppose that chyle is only formed by its means. 
 
 It must be distinguished from other intestinal dis- 
 charges, and from what Celsus calls celiacus ventriculi 
 morbus. 
 
 The cure is always tedious ; often uncertain. The 
 disease sometimes ceases, but, generally, often periodi- 
 cally returns. Astringents are usually prejudicial, and 
 those remedies which gently stimulate the bowels, are 
 manifestly the means of relief. Vomits of ipecacuanha 
 may occasionally be given, and gentle purges frequently 
 repeated in small doses. As the disease seemingly con- 
 sists in the defective application of the nourishment, 
 exercise, free air, and perhaps sea bathing, would be 
 useful. See DIARRHOEA and DIABETES. 
 
 See Aretaeus, lib. ii. cap. 7. Coelius Aurelianus 
 Morb. Chron. lib. iv. cap. 3. 
 
 CCE'LIE, JC<A<>J. See VENTER. 
 
 CCE'LI-FLOS, CCELIFO'LIUM, (from ccdum, hea- 
 venly, Jlos, or folium, a leaf; so called because it was 
 supposed to be a fallen star). In some places it is 
 known by the name of STAR FALL. Purgamentum stel- 
 larum; commonly nostoch. Tremella nostoch Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1625. 
 
 It is a species of jelly, sometimes clear, at others 
 greenish, and agitated with a kind of tremulous motion 
 so long as it is fresh. 
 
 It is found after rain in meadows, and in dry parched 
 grounds, generally betwixt the spring and summer sea- 
 sons. If not gathered before the rising of the sun, it 
 will be shrivelled up to a thin membrane of a brownish 
 colour. 
 
C OF 
 
 45; 
 
 C O 
 
 The nostoc is in reality a moss, adhering to the earth 
 by one or more slender roots. The embryo at first ap- 
 pears like a small tubercle ; which is fleshy, soft, and 
 diversified with inconsiderable inequalities, like those 
 on strawberries, of a greenish blue colour, but after- 
 >vards clear. This membrane is gradually unfolded on 
 the earth, and remains while the weather is moist. 
 It affords a clear insipid liquor, that turns hydrargyrus 
 muriatus white, and syrupus violarum green. It af- 
 fords a volatile salt well crystallized, ammonia, and a 
 letid oil. The Germans use it to make the hair grow. 
 
 CCELO'MA, (from /*;*, hollo's;}. See Bo- 
 
 i HRIOX. 
 
 CCELOSTO'MIA, (from M/A-, hollow, and mfui, 
 mouth}. A defect in speaking, when a person's 
 speech is obscured by sounding, as $ his voice proceed- 
 ed from a cavern. 
 
 CCEMEXTA'TIO, CCEME NTUM, (fromc<rrfo,ro 
 beat together). CEMENT, also c&mentum. It is a tena- 
 cious matter, by which two bodies are made to adhere. 
 What is used by the chemists is commonly called lute. 
 See LUTVM. 
 
 Cements are also those powders and pastes with which 
 any body is surrounded in pots or crucibles, producing, 
 by the help of fire, changes in the substance round 
 which they are spread. The COMMON CEMENT, direct- 
 ed by Schroeder, is the following : take half a pound of 
 finely powdered brick dust, four ounces of common salt, 
 and of nitre and verdigrise, each an ounce. 
 
 '1 here are many compositions for cementing, which 
 may be seen in chemical authors ; one of the chief is 
 what is called the ROYAL CEMENT, because used in puri- 
 fying gold and silver. It is made with four parts of 
 fine brick dust, one part of green vitriol, calcined to 
 redness, and one part of common salt: when mixed, 
 they must be worked into a firm paste with water. See 
 Diet, of Chem. 4to. Neumann's Works. 
 
 - XA, (from ;, common ; as a meal necessary 
 to aJl). SUPPER. Suppers that are heavy should be 
 avoided, because digestion produces a slight fever, which 
 increases the natural evening paroxysm ; and, though 
 the robust feel no inconvenience from neglecting this 
 rule, the invalid will suffer greatly by the error. Sup- 
 pers should, therefore, be eaten long before bed time, 
 that they may be nearly digested before the hour of 
 sleep ; and then a draught of pure water will usefully 
 dilute what remains in the stomach. Indeed suppers', 
 in many constitutions, are very pernicious ; inducing 
 disagreeable dreams, disturbed rest, the incubus or 
 night-mutt, particularly in those who have weak di- 
 ^ons. 
 
 EXO'TES, (from !, common}. The physi- 
 cians of the Methodic sect asserted, that all diseases 
 arose from relaxation, stricture, or a mixture of both, 
 i he last were called ctnotes, because diseases have 
 e in common. 
 
 CCERU LEUM MOXTA XUM, (quasi ctluleu*, 
 irom Cflum, the H-J/, of a *k v blue colour.} MOUNTAIN 
 BLUE. It is a blue ore of copper. 
 
 CCERU 'LEUM FO'SSILE. See ARMENUS HPIS. 
 
 CCERU 'LEUS LTPIS. See VITR.OLUM CCERU- 
 
 UKCV. 
 
 CO'FFEA, (from kofuah, mixing together). Called 
 a.\sojasminum Arabicum, choai-a, COFFEE TREE or BUSH 
 It is the coffea .Irabica Lin. Sp. PI. 245 : natural order 
 
 'O1. I. 
 
 rubiaeez, called also bon. When fit to drink it is then 
 named caova. 
 
 The tree is of the jessamine kind, with leaves like 
 those of the bay tree : from Arabia FelLx it was intro- 
 cuced into the W f est Indies ; but is said to be a native 
 of the higher ..Ethiopia, from whence it was carried to 
 Persia before it was known in Arabia. The fruit is a 
 juicy berry, including two of the seeds, joined by th<- 
 flat sides, and covered each with a thin shell. Tin- 
 seeds are of a pale colour and an oval shape, convex on 
 one side, flat on the other, with a remarkable furrow. 
 
 Coffee was but little known in Europe before the se- 
 venteenth century. The first coffee house in London 
 was erected in the Tilt Yard, in the year 1652. In 
 Paris it was scarcely known until 1669 : though at Mar- 
 seilles it was used in 1644. Rauwolfius, a German- 
 and Prosper Alpinus, an Italian, were the first Euro- 
 peans who wrote on the use of it. 
 
 The Arabian is called the Levant coffee, and is th 
 smallest ; the Java, the East Indian coffee ; it is larger 
 and of a whitish livid colour : the American, English or 
 Surinam coffee ; the berries are large, and of a greenish 
 colour ; but the best are small, close and somewhat 
 transparent. This last seems to be an indigenous va- 
 riety of this part of America, and it is doubtful whether 
 the plant is not also a native of Arabia. The Arabic 
 word canoua signifies any kind of liquor, consequently 
 the liquor made with coffee. Hence the Turks derive 
 their cah-veh ; whence again the European word cafe 
 In Arabia, persons of rank only use the seminal cap- 
 sules, and the pellicles immediately covering the ber 
 ries ; these produce a grateful liquor, but for this pur- 
 pose the capsules must be fresh. The French call this 
 cafe a la sultane. 
 
 The coffee berries have a farinaceous, somewhat unc- 
 tuous, bitterish taste, and little or no smell. They arc 
 roasted to destroy the watery part of the mucilage, and, 
 of course, that flatulence that they have in common 
 with all farinaceous substances. Many seeds by roast- 
 ing acquire the flavour for which coffee is admired. 
 Dillenius hath enumerated in the Epheraerides Na- 
 turae Curiosorum the -substances which in smell and 
 taste resemble coffee ; and finds that roasted rye, with a 
 few roasted almonds to furnish the necessary proper 
 tion of oil, comes the nearest to it. 
 
 Coffee contains a large portion of acid, a gummy, 
 resinous, and astringent extract, a large proportion of 
 oil, and some salts. The oil in roasting becomes empy- 
 reumatic, and gives the desired flavour. 
 
 From sixteen ounces of roasted coffee, Neumann ob- 
 tained seven ounces, two drachms, and two scruples of 
 watery extract ; and afterwards five drachms and one 
 scruple of spirituous extract. On reversing the opera- 
 tion, he obtained four ounces and four scruples of 
 spirituous extract, and four ounces of watery : the resi- 
 duum, in both cases, was nearly the same; viz. about 
 one half of the whole. 
 
 The roasted seeds ground into powder soon lose the; 
 flavour in the air, impart it to water and to spirit by 
 light coction or digestion, and give over a great part of 
 it with water in distillation. The roasted berries keep 
 very well ; and, to recover their brisk flavour, lay then* 
 before the fire a few minutes, and, when warm, they 
 may be ground for use ; they are then as agreeable a^ 
 when first roasted. 
 
 3 N 
 
COL 
 
 458 
 
 C O L 
 
 Coffee should be boiled eight or twelve hours before 
 it is drunk ; and if the liquor is mixed with an equal 
 quantity of milk it is excellent. 
 
 It is the most approved method to prepare the coffee 
 by infusion only. An ounce and quarter of coffee is 
 allowed to a pint of water, which must be added in a 
 boiling state, and continue simmering, closely covered, 
 for two hours. In this time it must be frequently shaken, 
 or agitated with a chocolate mill : in the common ves- 
 sel, styled the coffee biggin, it is prepared very com- 
 pletely. The inferiority of the West Indian to the Le- 
 vant coffee, is said to arise from plucking the berries too 
 soon. They arc then larger, but have not attained their 
 true flavour. 
 
 If coffee is drunk warm within an hour after dinner, it 
 is of singular use to those who have head achs from a 
 weakness in the stomach, contracted by too great atten- 
 tion, or from irregularity. The phlegmatic and corpu- 
 lent are much benefited by its use. In some delicate 
 habits it produces nervous symptoms ; but, in general, 
 gives cheerfulness and serenity of mind. It soon carries 
 off the disagreeable effects of opium ; and has been said, 
 by sir John Pringle, to relieve obstinate spasmodic asth- 
 mas. It certainly prevents sleep in many constitutions; 
 and we have known it prove a quick, easy, laxative. 
 Prosper Alpinus is immoderate in his praises of coffee ; 
 and the Persians say it was revealed by the angel Ga- 
 briel, to relieve Mahomet after his fatigues. It is slight- 
 ly astringent and antiseptic, moderates alimentary fer- 
 mentation, and is powerfully sedative. Drunk too soon 
 after port wine, it often produces a disagreeable acidity 
 in the stomach j and indeed an acidity is obvious, at 
 once, to the taste, on mixing coffee and port wine. See 
 Lewis's Mat. Med.; Neumann's Chem. Works ; Per- 
 cival's Ess. Med. and Exp. vol. ii.; Lettsom's edit, of 
 I'oihcrgill's Works, vol. ii. 
 
 COIiOBATIO, COHO'BIUM, COHOPH. Co- 
 HOBATION. It is the returning a liquor, distilled from 
 any substance, back again upon the same substance, 
 and redistilling it with or without an addition of fresh 
 ingredients. The alembic, called a pelican, was invent- 
 ed for the more easily effecting this operation; modern 
 chemists neglect it. Paracelsus uses the word cahob 
 when a disease does not easily yield to the remedies 
 applied. Medicines, therefore, are to be given secun- 
 dum cohob ; that is, repeated at intervals. 
 
 CO'HOL, (from cohol, antimony). See ALCOHOL. 
 Casteilus says, that it is used in Avicenna to express 
 collyriafor the eyes, in fine powder. 
 
 COI'LIMA, (from x;A<, the bowels). A sudden 
 swelling of the belly from wind. 
 
 CO'IRA. See TERRA JAPONICA. 
 
 COI'TIO, (from coi?o, to cohabit). The act of ve- 
 nery. See VENUS. 
 
 COLATO'RIA LACTE'A. See FLUOR ALBUS. 
 
 COLATO'RIUM, (from colo, to strain}. A STRAIN- 
 KK of any kind. 
 
 COLATU'RA, (from the same). Any strained or 
 tillered liquor. See DEPURATIO. 
 
 CQLCAQUAHUI'TL. An American plant, com- 
 mended in palsies and uterine disorders. Rail Hist.. 
 
 COLCESTKE'NSIS A'QUA. COLCHESTER WA- 
 TER. This mineral water is of the bitter purging kind, 
 similar to that at Epsom, but not so strong. See A 
 
 MINKRALES. 
 
 CO'LCHICUM, (from CWcA/s, a city in Asia, \vh- r" 
 this plant abounds). Called also coum, colc/iicum curn- 
 munt ; diigticum, jiur/iureum, el album. Colchiciun 
 autumnale Lin. Sp. PI. 485. Nat. Ord. liliacecs of 
 Murray. MEADOW SAFFRON. 
 
 It grows in meadows that are moist and rich, and 
 sometimes in marshy grounds. It hath two fleshy bulb- 
 ous roots ; the one producing, from its lower part, a 
 smaller bulb. From the last arises, in autumn, along a 
 furrow, in the side of the old root, a slender, hollow, 
 transparent pedicle ; widening at the top into a flower, 
 like that of a crocus ; divided into six segments, of a pur- 
 plish or whitish colour; withering in two or three days. 
 From the same root spring, early in the following sea- 
 son, three or four upright leaves, like those of the lily ; 
 in the middle of which appear, on short pedicles, com- 
 monly three triangular pods, about the size of small 
 walnuts, divided into three cells, full of roundish dark 
 coloured seeds. The outer root is barren and shrivelled, 
 the inner one produces the plant. 
 
 When the root is young and fresh, its taste is very 
 acrid ; but, when old, it is mealy and faint. For medi- 
 cal purposes it is best when full of sap. Two drachms 
 of this root killed a large dog ; after occasioning violent 
 pain for about thirteen hours, it operated by vomit, 
 stool, and urine. One grain of it swallowed by a healthy- 
 man produced heat in the stomach, and, soon after, 
 flushing heats in different parts of the body, with fre- 
 quent shiverings, followed by colic pains: itching in the 
 loins and urinary passages was soon afterwards per- 
 ceived, and then came on a continual inclination to 
 make water, a tenesmus, pain in the head, a rapid pulse, 
 thirst, and other disagreeable symptoms. 
 
 Notwithstanding these, effects, when dissolved in 
 vinegar, or made into an oxymel, it becomes a safe, but 
 powerful medicine. The roots should be fresh and full 
 of sap when they are used. In slicing them, they emit 
 acrid particles, which affect the head, irritate the nostrils, 
 throat, and breast ; the fingers which hold them, when 
 cutting, are benumbed for a time. Their acrimony is 
 wholly taken up by vinegar. 
 
 When this root is imprudently swallowed, a pint of 
 water, with an ounce of vinegar, or lemon juice, and 
 half an ounce of the syrup of poppy heads, form a sa- 
 lutary mixture, which should be drunk frequently. 
 
 ACE'TUM CO'LCHICI. Take of the fresh roots of 
 meadow saffron, sliced, an ounce; white wine vinegar, 
 a pint. Mix and digest in a glass vessel, over a gentle 
 fire, during forty-eight hours ; then strain the liquor. 
 
 This vinegar is made into an oxymel, by adding to 
 each pint two pounds of clarified honey, mixing them 
 by boiling. This is the oxymel colc/iici of the L-.ndon 
 Dispensatory. 
 
 As it is of consequence that the bulbs be in perfec- 
 tion, they should be taken up in autumn. 
 
 This oxymel is agreeably acid, gently pungent, and 
 moderately astringent, clearing the tongue effectually 
 from mucus. In an increased dose it is an emetic, and 
 sometimes purgative ; but its most general effect is 
 diuretic, and as such it is very constant, and remark- 
 ably powerful. 
 
 The dose should be small at the first; half a tea- 
 spoonful may be given two or three times a day, in- 
 creasing the dose as the stomach will admit. In drop- 
 sies and tertian agues its success has been great; as an 
 
459 
 
 COL 
 
 expectorant, it succeeds when squills fail ; and when 
 opiates are joined with expectorants, this oxymel should 
 be preferred, for no medicines in conjunction interfere 
 with its operation. See Dr. Storck's Essay on the Use 
 and Effects of the Root of the Colchicum Autumnale. 
 For its use in dropsies, see London Med. Journal, vol. i. 
 p. 395. In Germany and France, it continues still to 
 be a favourite medicine. In England, it is generally 
 thought a less efficacious diuretic than the squill, which 
 yet excels it as an expectorant. We have, however, 
 often found it a more effectual diuretic. 
 
 CO'LCHICUM ILLYRICUM. See HERMODACTYLCS. 
 
 CO'LCHICUM ZEYLA'.VICUM. See ZEDOAKIA. 
 
 CO'LCOTAR. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 CO'LCOTHAR, SAL, is the salt obtained when th 
 rolrothar of vitriol is washed in water; it is also named 
 fixed salt of vitriol. If borax is added to this salt, and 
 the mixture exposed to the fire, it easily sublimes in the 
 form of silver-coloured saline flowers, thus forming the 
 *al sedatii'us Homb^ririi; already mentioned as the acid 
 of borax (see CHF.MISTRY). Two ounces of this salt 
 of vitriol, well calcined, must be dissolved in a quart of 
 warm water ; the same quantity of borax must be dis- 
 solved also in a quart of warm water : these solutions 
 being mixed and tillered, the clear liquor must be eva- 
 porated in a griass alembic to dryness, then the dry mass 
 must be sublimed. By mixing oil of vitriol with twice 
 its weight of borax, the same sedative salt may be more 
 easily obtained. 
 
 COLD. Cold is an agent peculiarly powerful in pro- 
 ducing diseases, and removing them; indeed almost the 
 fabled spear, which heals the wounds that it has in- 
 flicted. Though we have styled cold an agent, it is 
 seemingly a privation of heat ; and the application of 
 cold to the human body, is only the application of such 
 bodies which powerfully attract heat in consequence of 
 their lower temperature: apparently, in some cases, from 
 their possessing a greater affinity for caloric, or from 
 carrying offbeat in consequence of their evaporation. 
 
 In the human body, cold is a relative term. We style 
 it cold when the thermometer is at 70, if it has suddenly 
 -,unk from 84 to that point; but it is cold only at 
 . if the air has been long at 40, with little wind. 
 Temperate heat is generally placed at 62 ; but the uni- 
 form heat of the earth in England is about 51. From 
 about these two last points for, from many circum- 
 stances, there must be a considerable variety cold di- 
 minishes the irritability of moving fibres: they contract 
 more slowly ; but, as cold condenses the skin, it presses 
 more firmly on the subjacent vessels, and gives addi- 
 tional tone to the whole system. This effect of general 
 pressure is evinced by the hilarity which we feel in a 
 dense elastic atmosphere ; and the same effect some- 
 times arises' even from the support of clothes : an advan- 
 tage felt by the weak and irritable of the softer sex. 
 In this state of the atmosphere, the perspiration is dimi- 
 nished ; but the discharge of that gaseous, insensible 
 halitus, which contributes so powerfully to our feelings 
 of health, seems to be continued with unabated vigour, 
 and to be occasionally increased. The discharges from 
 the bronchial glands, from thelacrymal, and from those 
 of the whole Schneiderian membrane, are augmented ; 
 and these, with the increased discharge of urine, seem 
 chiefly to supply the deficiency of the perspiration : for 
 
 in steady continued cold, the bowels are by no means 
 relaxed, often in a contrary state. 
 
 The nervous system seems to suffer in nearly the 
 same manner with the moving libres. Its sensibility 
 is diminished ; but the mental powers, we mean the in- 
 tellectual, do not suffer. They seem to acquire vigour 
 with the lone of the body ; while tenderness, sensibility, 
 and those feelings connected with an irritable system, 
 are, in proportion, less acute. The stomach, which 
 partakes of the state of the nerves and moving fibres, 
 experiences an increased tone. Its functions are less 
 rapid, but performed more perfectly ; and, for similar 
 reasons, the bowels are frequently less active, and the 
 nutritious particles, by delay, more completely separat- 
 ed. In short, if we were to fix the limits where the 
 animal system was in its most perfect vigour, we should 
 say it was in those regions where the heat seldom rises 
 above 70, or falls below 3 
 
 When, during a great part of the year, the heat is 
 below the latter point, we find all the effects mentioned 
 more striking, except the vigour of the intellectual fa- 
 culties. When the irritability is further lessened, 
 strength of mind becomes torpor; energy and vigour 
 are sunk in sensibility, and roused only by violent causes 
 to temporary exertions. When still further lessened, 
 the distinguishing features of humanity are almost 
 wholly lost. Even parental affection has little influence; 
 and the great duties of religion are heard with indiffer- 
 ence. The exertions necessary for the support of life, 
 few as they are,' occupy the mind and body. Love, 
 which in warmer and more genial climates refines the 
 heart, and awakens every finer feeling, here sinks into 
 an animal passion, neither importunate nor refined ; and 
 the same want of irritability protracts the period of pu- 
 berty, and lessens the proportional number of the off- 
 spring. A truly wise provision, where the means of 
 support are so scanty. 
 
 The temporary effects of cold we have, in part, anti- 
 cipated, under the article of BATHING, q. v. All the 
 changes just noticed come on rapidly; but the accumu- 
 lated irritability, when no longer repressed, restores the 
 glow. If, however, the cause continues, the debility is 
 increased; the pulse flutters with an irregular, inter- 
 rupted action; the senses become gradually weaker ; a 
 propensity to sleep so irresistible, that the victim is 
 content to purchase it with his life, supervenes, and 
 death creeps imperceptibly on this lethargy. The tor- 
 pid animal, who passes his winter in this state of apparent 
 death, recovers on the approach of spring. His irrita- 
 bility, suspended for a time, is accumulated ; and he 
 wakes from his death-like sleep with new vigour. When 
 examined with a microscope, the vessels appear like 
 dark lines ; for the fluids are apparently coagulated. 
 The action is first perceived in the vessels : this breaks 
 the line into minute portions before these become un- 
 distinguishable in a circulating fluid. 
 
 The partial action of cold has similar effects; but they 
 are confined to the part only. The bulk of the organ 
 is diminished; the vessels are less distinguishable: the 
 skin becomes pale ; and, if the coid is too long con- 
 .tinued, its life is destroyed. Before, however, this last 
 effect takes place, we avail ourselves of the change: the 
 hernia is reduced; the puerperal discharge checked; 
 inflammation diminished. 
 
COL 
 
 460 
 
 COL 
 
 The diseases which cold produces are not numerous, 
 it s we speak only of continued cold. It checks, as we 
 have said, the growth ; it protracts the period of puberty ; 
 and renders the female less prolific. All these, how- 
 ever, are within the limits of health : and we may as 
 well say, that the Italian female, full of fire and passion, 
 is diseased from excess of fulness and irritability, as the 
 Laplander from the defect of both. But, when the 
 paucity of the menstrual discharge becomes a suppres- 
 sion ; when the circulation can be no longer carried to 
 the extremities, but chilblains and sphacelus affect the 
 fingers and toes ; when the whole system languishes ; 
 disease must be present. Yet, if we consider the va- 
 riety of climates; the rigour of the arctic winters; the 
 hardships of the Esquimaux, or of the sailor, in pursuit of 
 the whale and seal; when we see, at the same time, the 
 few diseases to which they are subject ; we are almost 
 tempted to assert, that continued cold is very rarely the 
 cause of disease. 
 
 The principal disorders attributed to cold are owing 
 to its irregular application to the body overheated, or to 
 A partial stream of cold air on one particular organ. 
 From hence arise catarrhs, with all their attendant 
 symptoms, and their accustomed danger ; from hence 
 fevers, rheumatisms, diarrhoea, and all the variety of 
 epidemics, with their attendant evils, date their origin. 
 Even the most destructive miasmata often rest innocu- 
 ous in the body, unless excited to action by cold ; and 
 when we hinted that all catarrhs may originate from 
 miasmata, we admitted that cold was an exciting cause. 
 In this enumeration we have omitted two diseases 
 .attributed to cold : the chaps on the lips and skin, from 
 the contraction of cold air; and the fragility of the 
 bones, the fragile vitreum of Gaubius, supposed to be 
 equally the effect of condensation. The former are 
 scarcely diseases ; and there is much reason to con- 
 clude, that the deep seated bones are little affected by 
 the inclemency of the air. The internal parts preserve 
 their usual heat in air of every temperature, without 
 increase or diminution, as we have already shown ; and 
 if fractures are more common in cold weather, it must 
 be recollected that our steps are then more unsteady, 
 the ground harder, and irregularly uneven. 
 
 It has been contended, that cold is, in its primary 
 action, a stimulant; but the idea arises from the refine- 
 ments of system, rather than observation. From the 
 first effects of cold, what has been styled reaction so 
 suddenly follows, as to mislead the incurious or the pre- 
 judiced attendant. The dispute will, however, at last, 
 become verbal : for it is in no case contended that its 
 stimulus will be injurious; and generally admitted, that 
 with little, often imperceptible stimulus, it may be 
 quickly rendered a powerful sedative. 
 
 If we look to cold as a remedy, we shall find a more 
 cheering prospect. In our observations on cold bath- 
 ing, we have distinguished it in its immediate, its con- 
 tinued, and repeated action. When we speak of cold 
 in this place, we treat chiefly of its immediate and its 
 continued action; for cold applications are principally 
 useful in these ways. We were almost led to confine 
 our remarks to the latter; but there are some facts 
 which will not admit wholly of this explanation. 
 
 Cold is highly useful in FEVERS of almost every kind, 
 though it will often admit only of the slight application 
 
 of cold air ; and rheumatic fevers seem to be the only 
 exception. The heat forms the true indication for its 
 use ; since, in the early stage of intermittents, or in the 
 exhausted state of protracted typhi, it is less admissible. 
 When there is considerable heat, and no fixed organic 
 affection of the internal parts, cold is often a very salu- 
 tary remedy. We have, indeed, some instances, where, 
 in a protracted cold fit, the application of cold has has- 
 tened the reaction; but the practice will be dangerous, 
 unless the patient is strong and active. The effect of 
 cold in the hot fit of fevers is to lessen the heat, and 
 hasten the perspiration. This discharge is checked 
 when the heat is considerable, and seldom takes place 
 when it is much above 100. Dr. Alexander places the 
 perspirable heat too high, viz. at 108. 
 
 Synocha is well adapted to this remedy; but it seldom, 
 occurs without the combination of internal inflamma- 
 tion, except when owing to worms, or sordes in the ab- 
 domen. In each case, cold must be employed with 
 some caution and discrimination. Yet cool air and cool 
 drinks may be allowed. Let us take this opportunity 
 of making the distinction. By cold, when we speak of 
 drinks, we mean, in general, from 51 to 40; by cool, 
 from 48 to 60. The coolness of air is more relative; 
 and, in general, means from 10 to 15 below the mean 
 heat of the chamber, which should never exceed, if pos- 
 sible, 62. It will be obvious, that these numbers are 
 not to be taken with minute precision, but only as a 
 general standard. 
 
 In typhus, the use of cold is a subject of greater 
 nicety. Cool air and cool drinks are always proper, 
 except when the patient sinks from faintness. Yet De 
 Haen, as we have already observed, used it in a low epi- 
 demic fever, at Breslaw, with some appearance of suc- 
 cess ; Dr. Gregory has sponged the body with cold water 
 or vinegar; and the practitioners of America have em- 
 ployed it even more boldly in this, and its kindred dis- 
 ease, the yellow fever. The exhibition of calomel, at the 
 same time, does not seem to deter them; and, indeed, 
 till some effect on the gums appears, no benefit is de- 
 rived from the medicine. Should it produce this pecu- 
 liar symptom, its worst consequence, little disadvantage 
 would probably arise. In some instances, very cold 
 water has been employed as a clyster ; and ice, in a 
 bladder, applied to the stomach, or other parts, suffer- 
 ing under acute pain. ! rom ourselves we can say little ; 
 we have, in a few instances, employed it certainly with- 
 out injury; we can scarcely say with any striking advan- 
 tage. Where the heat is great, it may be most freely 
 used : when inconsiderable, sponging is the most ad- 
 viseable application of cold, and vinegar mixed with 
 water may have its advantages. The different parts of 
 the body should be sponged also in succession. 
 
 Pm-KGMASijE. Ojihthalmia has been constantly be- 
 nefited by cold applications; and the fact is so gene- 
 rally understood, that we need not enlarge on it. Even 
 ether, which produces a considerable degree of cold by 
 evaporation, has been employed. Cynanc/ie, we are told 
 by Dr. Rogers, is relieved in the northern climates by 
 rubbing ice externally on the throat. A practice not 
 very dissimilar is recommended in some parts of Eng- 
 land, holding a piece of nitre or sal prunella in the 
 mouth. Some caution is necessary, that this remedy be 
 not employed hi the malignant angina. In fifirenitis, the 
 
COL 
 
 461 
 
 COL 
 
 utility of cold applications is sufficiently known and 
 well established : but in the other internal inflamma- 
 tion il is a suspicious remedy. From its utility in hernia 
 we may be led to employ it in enteritis. In this dis- 
 ease, cold water has been dashed against the legs and 
 thighs with advantage ; but it will be recollected, that, 
 in hernia, enteritis, and cynanche, we approach so near 
 the part aifected, that the cold is almost an external ap- 
 plication; and, though we have mentioned among the 
 effects of cold a costive state, we then spoke of its con- 
 tinued application in a cold climate. In nefihritia we 
 are told, by Mercurialis, that cold is useful ; and, as we 
 can so nearly reach the bladder, either by the perinxum 
 or above the pubes, we suspect it may be useful also in 
 eystiti*. 
 
 In external fihlegmone, and all inflammations of the 
 joints, cold is a more doubtiul remedy. It has never, 
 we believe, been employed in rheumatism ; and in gout 
 we still think it must be injurious. In strains, in the 
 white swellings of the knee, and in the morbus coxarius, 
 cold, in the early stages, is advantageous ; and it is ren- 
 dered more effectual, by increasing the momentum of 
 the water, the form in which it is usually employed, by 
 pumping, which also regularly renews the cold applica- 
 tion to the part. 
 
 In the HJEMORRHAGI.E, with scarcely, if any, ex- 
 ception, cold is useful ; and cold drinks, cold air, cold 
 applications, are of the greatest importance. Even in 
 haemorrhages from the lungs it may be employed with 
 little apprehension ; and nitre, a remedy so powerful in 
 every case of haemorrhages, acts only by the cold which 
 it produces. Hemorrhages from the uterus are restrained 
 by cold, though they often require it in the most active 
 degree ; and, perhaps, iced injections into the rectum 
 would be serviceable. Cold injections in the hemorr- 
 fioides are powerful and efficacious remedies. Cold is, 
 perhaps, best adapted to the active haemorrhages ; but 
 even those from debility and tenuity of the blood 
 reap little less advantage from its use. 
 
 In the EXANTHEMATA, cold is also aver}' useful remedy. 
 In the small jiox, we know it is freely and advantage- 
 ously employed in .he form of cold air and cold drinks. 
 Accident has even shown, that cold bathing, in the worst 
 kinds of the complaint, has preserved the patient from 
 the most imminent danger. If, however, cold is used 
 in these eruptive diseases, it must be employed with 
 steadiness and perseverance. Slight cold, soon Discon- 
 tinued, will be rather injurious than beneficial. The 
 effect of cold in these cases is to moderate the too 
 active determination to the skin ; which, pouring the 
 fluids under the cuticle faster than they can be trans- 
 mitted, are detained, and by their irritation produce the 
 peculiar pustules. When this determination is re- 
 strained, moderate perspiration, or the insensible halitus, 
 which we have before called, with Chenot, the diafir.'dr, 
 succeeds. The eruption of the small pox may be thus 
 in a great degree, or even entirely, suspended with 
 safety : we scarcely dare to say the same of the other 
 exanthemata. 
 
 In measles, the poison is directed to the eyes, the 
 bronchial glands, and often to the breast. These affec- 
 lion^ have prevented the free use of cold. In peripneu- 
 mony, 'he advocates for its use can only allege, that 
 when cold has been employed in other diseases with 
 which the peripneumony was complicated, it has done 
 
 no injury. In catarrh we find a few instances, but 
 from a suspicious source, in which it is said to have 
 been useful ; but, on the whole, we find little founda- 
 tion for pronouncing cold even generally safe in affec- 
 tions of the breast. We must, therefore, dissuade the 
 practitioner from employing it in measles ; nor is it 
 necessary, when we find that we can easily diminish all 
 the dangerous symptoms by cathartics. In scarlatina, 
 the experience of Dr. Currie, and the decisive conduct 
 of Dr. Gregory, have established the utility of cold affu- 
 sions. They are employed to counteract the heat, and 
 must be continued while any considerable heat remains. 
 
 In the miliaria, the use of cold drinks and cool air 
 has been long established ; and such is their success, 
 either in preventing or removing the disease, that we 
 seldom want actual cold : at least such has been the 
 fortune of the author. In violent cases, there is certainly 
 no objection to actual cold. 
 
 In trysifif la- , some apprehensions have been entertain- 
 ed of the effects of cold as a repellent ; we believe without 
 foundation. When, in this disease, the brain is affected, 
 subsequent to the tumour and inflammation of the face 
 and head, the latter does not subside : it is a continuance 
 of the same affection, or rather a greater extent of dis- 
 ease ; and authors of credit have employed it with success. 
 
 In the filague, if it be really a genus of this order, our 
 late experience in Egypt has fully established the ad- 
 vantages of cold applications, cold air, and cold affusions. 
 These are particularly said to prevent bubos ; and it is 
 highly probable that considerable and continued cold 
 would be useful to anthrax and other situations. The 
 practitioner should, however, recollect, that anthrax is 
 sometimes aftp.arently critical. 
 
 Proflu-via, the next order, contains but two genera ; 
 and in one of these, catarrh, we have said that cold is 
 inadmissible: yet in the epidemic catarrh, cool air and 
 cool drinks have been generally useful. We know not 
 that the Application of cold has been carried further. 
 
 In dysentery, cold affusions are recommended by Dr. 
 Lind. An Italian physician, Signer Rosa, recommends 
 clysters of the coldest water. 
 
 In the sanguineous afiofilexy (of the order COMATA), 
 cold applications will undoubtedly be useful ; but we 
 find little authority for their use. In the hydrocefihalus, 
 which has been lately classed under this genus, the 
 coldest water applied to the head is said, by Dr. Rush, 
 to be serviceable ; but it is not easy to say in so early 
 a stage what the disease really is. Little danger will. 
 however, probably ensue from cold applications in any 
 kind of headach. The apoplexy from narcotic poisons 
 is always greatly relieved by cold applications. (See 
 BATHIXG) % Tissot mentions the good effects of cold 
 affusions in the coufi de soleil. In partial palsies, pump- 
 ing on the affected limb, and then covering it with 
 warm flannel, is often serviceable ; and in weak joints, 
 a similar remedy is equally beneficial. 
 
 In the SPASMI, cold is chiefly useful in the form of 
 cold bathing, which we have already noticed. In colic 
 and cholera, cold drinks will be useful ; but they should 
 be administered with caution in small quantities, fre^ 
 quently repeated. 
 
 The success of cold, in every form, in maniacal cases, 
 is well established by a great variety of the most re- 
 spectable evidence; particularly of cold applications to 
 the head. In tympanites it is recommended by Dr, 
 
COL 
 
 462 
 
 COL 
 
 Cullen; and in ischuria, placing the patient on a wet 
 stone floor, on his naked feet, has often removed the 
 obstruction. It has been common to recommend bath- 
 ing scrofulous tumours -with sea water : but the effect 
 is apparently from the cold; and we have often em- 
 ployed common water with similar success. In burns 
 we have already mentioned the utility of cold water. 
 See COMBUSTIO. 
 
 It may not be amiss to add an account of some easy 
 methods of producing a considerable degree of cold. 
 W hen ice or snow are to be procured, we want no 
 further assistance, for we can cool water only to Un- 
 freezing point. When these are not at hand, water 
 from a ileep well will be found to be at the heat of 
 about 50. By adding gradually a mixture of nitre and 
 crude sal ammoniac (nmriated ammonia), in the propor- 
 tion of 8 to 5, this water may be gradually cooled down 
 to about 38. When we reflect that the heat of the 
 body is 98, and that of the diseased part at least 104, 
 even the first degree will be considerable; and by 
 repeating the application we shall often obtain the ex- 
 pected relief. From the water artificially cooled, the 
 benefit may be increased. But if this water be put into 
 a bladder, and moistened with ether, spirit of wine, or 
 indeed with common water, in a free current of air, the 
 temperature will be nearly that of ice, and fully equal 
 to any of the indications before laid down. The greatest 
 extremity of cold required, is in some cases of puerperal 
 uterine haemorrhage. In this we have known the patient 
 exposed to the severest winter cold, covered only with 
 a sheet, which has been kept constantly wetted ; and 
 life has been only preserved by such severe treatment. 
 But we must repeat that in every case, where cold is 
 indicated, its use must be steady and constant. 
 
 CO'LES, or CO'LIS, (from xavfof, a stalk}. See 
 PENIS. 
 
 CO'LI DE'XTRUM, LIGAME'NTUM. Where 
 the mesentery changes its name for that of mesocolon 
 (near the extremity of the ileum) the particular lamina, 
 which is turned to the right side, forms a small trans- 
 verse fold, which is thus named. 
 
 CO'LI SINI'STHUM, LIGAME'NTUM. It is a con- 
 traction of the mesocolon, a little below the left 
 kidney. 
 
 CO'LICA, (from xaAov, colon, the name of one of 
 the intestines). The COLIC; sometimes called rachial- 
 gia ; but this term is more particularly confined to the 
 colica jiictonum, the second species. 
 
 The appellation of colic is commonly given to all 
 pains of the abdomen, almost indiscriminately ; but 
 from the different causes and circumstances of this dis- 
 order, it is differently denominated, and som difference 
 in the mode of cure is also to be observed in different 
 cases. 
 
 "When the pain is accompanied with a vomiting of 
 bile, or with obstinate costiveness, it is called a bilious 
 colic ; if flatus causes the pain, that is, if attended with 
 temporary distention, relieved by the discharge of wind, 
 it takes the name of Jlatuleni or ivindy colic ; when ac- 
 companied with symptoms of heat and inflammation, it 
 takes the name of inflammatory colic, or enteritis. The 
 different kinds seem to be properly included, under the 
 distinctions of inflammatory, spasmodic, and flatulent 
 colic. 
 
 The inflammatory is when actual inflammation seizes 
 
 some part of the intestinal canal; the disorder will then 
 be considered and treated as an inflammation of the re- 
 spective part. See INFLAMMATIO VENTIUCULI and n-, 
 
 TESTINORUM. 
 
 The x/iasmodic is when pain affects the belly princi- 
 pally about the navel, attended with an obstinate costive- 
 ness, and either a nausea, or actual vomiting. In the 
 beginning it is without inflammation, though inflamma- 
 tion is often a consequence. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 neuroses, and order s/iasmi ; and defines it, pain of the 
 abdomen, particularly round the umbilicus, attended 
 with vomiting and costiveness. He enumerates seven 
 species. 
 
 1. CO'LICA SPASMODICA, with retraction of the 
 navel ; and spasm of the muscles of the belly. 
 
 2. CO'LICA PICTONUM, called also rachialgia fiicto- 
 num; me.tallica; traumatica. It is also called bellon, when 
 produced by lead. Beasts and poultry, as well as men, 
 are subject to it, if in the vicinity of smelting houses. 
 The symptoms of this species in men are a sense of 
 weight or uneasiness, first affecting the abdomen, par- 
 ticularly round the navel ; succeeded by pain, in the 
 beginning slight, not continued, and increased especi- 
 ally after eating : at length the pain is more violent, 
 and remains almost constant, terminating in paralysis. 
 
 3. CO'LICA STERCORARIA, which happens from obsti- 
 nate and long continued costiveness. 
 
 4. CO'LICA ACCIDENTALIS, called also cholera sicca, 
 from acrid undigested matters. 
 
 5. CO'UCA MECONIALIS, in infants, from a reten- 
 tion of meconium. 
 
 6. CO'LICA CALLOSA, from a sensation of a stricture 
 in some part of the colon, and frequently of previous 
 flatulence gradually passing off; the habit costive, or 
 faeces liquid, and in small quantity. 
 
 7. CO'LICA CALCULOSA, from calculi formed in the 
 intestines, attended with a fixed hardness in some part 
 of the abdomen. It is distinguished by the previous 
 discharge of calculi. 
 
 8. CO'LICA FLATULENTA may be added to these 
 species. It is distinguished by a sudden fulness, with 
 
 Eain and constipation, relieved by a discharge of wind 
 om the mouth or anus. 
 
 The early symptoms of the two first species do not 
 greatly differ. A pain, chiefly confined to the umbilicus, 
 with a costiveness, attends both. The difference arises 
 from a more peculiar obstinacy of the bowels in colica 
 pictonum, from its attacking in paroxysms, and from a 
 weakness of the hands soon coming on. It is styled 
 from the place where it is endemial, the Poitou, the 
 Surinam, the Devonshire colic; from its victims, the 
 plumbers and the painters colic; from its symptoms, 
 the dry belly ach, the nervous and spasmodic colic. It 
 has been attributed to the poison of lead; and this is un- 
 doubtedly the cause, when it occurs to glaziers, painters, 
 and those employed in lead works; but though this is 
 one, it is by no means the only, cause. In Devonshire 
 it certainly more often arises from the early cyder, made 
 of harsh, unripe fruit, and in the West Indies from new 
 rum. The whole region of the intestines is the subject 
 of this disorder : in any part of them it may manifest its 
 presence ; but in whatever part the true colic occurs, 
 the pain is usually felt round the navel. The real 
 spasm is often very distant. If the lower part of the- 
 
C OL 
 
 463 
 
 COL 
 
 colon, or the inteslinum rectum, is affected, the colon 
 in the left hypochondrium, towards the spleen, together 
 with that part of it which is seated beneath die stomach, 
 and near the liver, become greatly inflated. When, 
 as it often happens in hypochondriac and hysteric dis- 
 orders, the beginning of the jejunum, or the end of the 
 duodenum, is spasmodically affected, a severe pain in 
 the loins, on account of the superior mesenteric and 
 intercostal branch of the nerves, which spread them- 
 selves on the jejunum, comes on ; but more probably 
 t'rom the attachment of the mesentery. In this case 
 the duodenum and stomach are inflated, the breathing 
 :s considerably affected, and great anxiety follows. 
 
 Spasms may be excited by extraordinary agitations or 
 uneasiness of mind; or by acrid and stimulating mat- 
 ter thrown upon the bowels. Bile, and other excre- 
 mentitious sordes, may be too long retained, or change 
 their milder qualities ; acrid substances may be swal- 
 lowed, or conveyed to the intestines by other means; 
 particularly lead from vapours, as well as its solutions 
 in different ways. This cause is, however, compara- 
 tively very uncommon. Gouty matter diverted from 
 its original seat to the intestines, worms, obstructed pe- 
 riodical evacuations, may have a similar effect. 
 
 Whatever be the cause, the approach and progress 
 of this disorder are nearly the same. It begins with a 
 sense of weight, or pain, at the pit of the stomach, at- 
 tended with loss of appetite, yellowness in the coun- 
 tenance, a slight sickness, and costiveness ; the pain gra- 
 dually increases, no longer wanders, but becomes fixed 
 about the navel, from whence painful darlings proceed 
 in various directions ; wherever pain is felt, a soreness 
 and tenderness remain some time afterwards. The 
 sickness increases with the pain, and, at length, a vo- 
 miting of bilious matter comes on ; the urine is dimin- 
 ished in its usual quantity, and a tenesmus sometimes 
 adds to the distress. While the pain is spasmodic, the 
 pulse remains unaffected, except concurring circum- 
 stances produce a change in it; the urine is various ; if 
 the smaller intestines are the seat of the pain, it is felt 
 more acutely ; if the larger intestines are the parts ag- 
 grieved, the sense of pain is more dull and heavy ; 
 sometimes there is a bitter taste in the mouth, and a 
 yellowness in the countenance: if the symptoms are 
 not relieved, an inflammation or a gangrene may ensue ; 
 or the excrements returning, are ejected by vomit, and 
 death soon follows. 
 
 The colic should be distinguished from a fit of the 
 gravel ; stones passing through the ureters ; rheumatic 
 pains in the muscles of the belly ; a beginning dysentery ; 
 the blind piles; from a stone passing through the gall- 
 duct; and from the more transitoiy flatulent pains, styled 
 flatulent colic. Gravel in the kidney produces often 
 colic pains, rot easily distinguishable; but, when stones 
 pass through the ureters, the testicle on that side is often 
 retracted, the leg is benumbed, a pain shoots down the 
 inside of the thigh; symptoms occasioned by the stone 
 passing through the ureter over the spermatic chord, or 
 the sacro sciatic nerve. Rheumatic pains in the muscles 
 of the belly rarely affect so accurately the umbilical 
 region, but dart, in various directions, to the chest or 
 to the pelvis, and are attended with soreness, not con- 
 fined to the abdomen. A beginning dysentery differs 
 little from colic, and the remedies are the same. The pain 
 from the blind piles is confined to the rectum ; and that 
 
 from a stone in the gall duct is felt in the pit of the 
 
 stomach, occasionally shooting through the body to the 
 
 back. 
 
 Of the remarkable symptoms that sometimes come on 
 
 in consequence of this disorder, a palsy is the chief. 
 
 Dr. Thierry says, that it is the natural crisis of a colic; 
 
 but, in general, it accompanies the colic from lead, 
 
 though it sometimes follows colic where this cause is 
 
 not suspected. It sometimes comes on during the fit, 
 
 but more generally follows. 
 
 When the colic attacks with a shivering, and the 
 
 pain is very violent, great danger attends it, for an in- 
 flammation usually follows. A sweat, a salivation, an 
 haemorrhage at the nose, or from the haemorrhoidal 
 veins, spontaneously occurring, is said sometimes to 
 terminate the colic : though, if after the strength is ex- 
 hausted a colliquative sweat come on, the danger is 
 considerable. If the violence of the pain continues to 
 increase, and the pains suddenly cease, fatal conse- 
 quences are to be expected. 
 
 As preventatives of this complaint, those who are at 
 times afflicted with pains in the belly, should be careful 
 to keep from all violent agitations of the mind ; shun 
 exposures to the northern winds ; keep the feet dry and 
 warm; abstain from flatulent food and spirituous li- 
 quors; and attend carefully to the bowels, to prevent 
 constipation. Those whose occupation subjects them 
 to the fumes of lead, or to the influence of any of its pre- 
 parations, should breakfast on fat broth, or eat bread 
 that is spread with sweet lard, before they begin their 
 work ; and frequently interpose oily purgatives. 
 
 As a spasm is the immediate cause, its resolution is 
 the chief indication of cure ; for this purpose, relaxing 
 and antispasmodic medicines, with purges, which, while 
 they solicit the internal discharge, will not greatly in- 
 crease the morbid irritation, are the more proper means. 
 If the pains are violent, and the pulse full, some blood 
 may be taken, in proportion to the strength: vomits 
 must be carefully avoided ; for, if any irritability of the 
 stomach, afterwards so troublesome, be induced, it will 
 not be easily quieted. 
 
 Opium should be next given ; and the dose, which 
 may be more or less, according to the violence of the 
 pain, must be repeated every two or three hours, until 
 ease is obtained. 
 
 As soon as, by a due use of opium, the sickness and 
 pain abate, 5 ii- of the sal catharticum amarum may be 
 taken in warm water: if repeated every two hours, it 
 will operate sometimes with sufficient efficacy ; though 
 the ol. ricini should be preferred, if the stimach will 
 bear it, because its repetition need not be so frequent. 
 The ol. ricini may be given to 3; ss. with any warm 
 agreeable mixture. If the ol. ricini is not to be pro- 
 cured, any other purgative, not painful in its operation, 
 may be used. When a free passage is obtained down- 
 wards, laxatives must still be continued, until all danger 
 of a relapse is removed. 
 
 It often happens, however, that these and every pur- 
 gative are rejected ; and, in the continuance of the dis- 
 order, the obstruction is too firmly fixed to be removed 
 by such gentle medicines. We must then apply to 
 more active ones ; and the infusion of sena iv. with 
 manna, sal rupellens, tinct. sense and jalap, aa. 3 ss. will 
 form a mixture, of which two or three spoonfuls may be 
 given every two hours. Should this fail, two scruples of 
 
C O L 
 
 4C4 
 
 COL 
 
 the colocynth pill, with 1 5 grains of calomel, may be form- 
 ed into ten pills, two of which may be given every two 
 hours till stools are procured. At the same time, the 
 bowels must be solicited downwards by clysters. A con- 
 venient one is half an ounce of common soap, or as much 
 black soft soap, dissolved in three quarters of a pint of wa- 
 ter, to which an equal quantity of milk should be added. 
 Tf this fails, three drachms of colocynth, boiled in a pint 
 and half of water, adding two ounces of oil, and as much 
 common salt, given as a clyster, will seldom fail. 
 
 If doses of a grain or two of opium, repeated every 
 six hours, fail to relieve, from 100 to 120 drops of the 
 tinct. opii may be mixed with four ounces of warm olive 
 oil, injected as a clyster; and repeated as often as the 
 pain returns. 
 
 In case of a relapse, after the relief from purges, the 
 medicines should be repeated; but the previous use of 
 opium is unnecessary. 
 
 Fomentations and warm baths may prove auxiliaries, 
 but no great dependence is to be placed on them. It 
 is true, that while the patient sits in the warm bath 
 the pain abates ; but when he is taken out it returns. 
 In this disorder, the pain must be allayed during some 
 hours before the intestines will be disposed to perform 
 their office ; and few, if any patients can continue in 
 the bath so long as ease is required. In general, as 
 we have before mentioned, we think, we have found 
 gangrene a more frequent consequence when the warm 
 bath has been freely and frequently employed, than 
 when it has been omitted. 
 
 Dr. Warren and Dr. Biss relate their success in at- 
 tempting the cure of the colica pictonum, as it is deno- 
 minated by one, and the dry belly ach by the other, by 
 means of a salivation with mercury; and observe, that 
 as soon as the ptyalism was perceived, the pain abated, 
 and returned no more. One of these gentlemen ob- 
 serves, that in mild cases, where a salivation seemed not 
 necessary, blisters applied to the upper and fore part of 
 the thighs, near the groin, were sometimes effectual. 
 Dr. Hugh Smith advises to apply the blisters on the 
 belly. 
 
 Dr. Grashuis commends alum as a specific in this 
 disorder: and Dr. Percival, in his Ess. Med. and Exp. 
 relates the success which hath attended his use of this 
 medicine in various painful disorders of the bowels. He 
 gives it from gr. x. ad xx. every four or six hours; and 
 a few doses, thus administered, never failed to procure 
 relief, and, duly repeated, to effect a cure. 
 
 " In violent colics," remarks Dr. Percival, (Med. Com- 
 mentaries, vol. v. p. 172.) " attended with vomiting and 
 an obstinate constipation of the bowels, it has been the 
 common practice amongst physicians to give opiates, in 
 conjunction with purgatives. This method of treatment 
 has been lately improved by administering the opiate 
 first, and the purgative an hour or two afterwards. But 
 I take the liberty of suggesting to you another mode, 
 which, as far as my own experience extends, has proved 
 the most successful. I directed three or four ounces 
 of a strong decoction of poppy heads, with twenty, 
 thirty, or forty drops of tinctura opii, to be injected 
 into the intestines, and retained as long as possible. If 
 it be speedily discharged, the clyster is repeated till the 
 pain is relieved, and the vomiting ceases. A close of 
 calomel and jalap, or any other brisk cathartic, is then 
 administered; and its operation quickened by the use of 
 
 sena tea, of a solution of the neutral salts, or of castor 
 oil. By this process, evacuations are procured with 
 more ease, certainty, and expedition, than by any other 
 which I have tried. For opium, when given in a clyster, 
 does not check the peristaltic motion of the intestines, 
 nor counteract the operation of any purgative so power- 
 fully as when received into the stomach. And, in this 
 way, it is most efficacious in alleviating the sickness, and 
 in putting a stop to the violent retchings, with which 
 colics are often attended. The taste of laudanum is 
 often so nauseous, that it is frequently rejected as 
 soon as swallowed. And, if the extractum opii be 
 given in a solid form, time must be allowed for its so- 
 lution, before any effect can be expected from it." 
 
 On this subject we need scarcely repeat the remark, 
 which we have had occasion to make, viz. that the 
 opiate should be first given, and left to produce its full 
 effects, before the purgative is administered; nor have 
 we found the remark of Dr. Percival confirmed by 
 practice, that opium in clysters is less constipating than 
 by the mouth. 
 
 The palsy which remains after the removal of the 
 colic is best relieved by the use of Bath water; but as 
 the circumstances sometimes do not admit of this me- 
 thod, the whole length of the spine may be rubbed with 
 Barbadoes tar , dissolved in rum; and such other anti- 
 paralytics may be used as the constitution of the patient, 
 and other circumstances, may admit. 
 
 The third species, the colica stercoraria, arises in al- 
 most every instance, from a want of irritability in the 
 bowels. In old people, it amounts to a paralytic torpor; 
 and, though it may arise from calculi, yet this cause is 
 exceedingly rare, and it is more often owing to palsy. 
 It is then attended with no pain; and the disease scarce- 
 ly admits of even temporary relief. The most active 
 purgatives have no effect; and we gain little benefit 
 from the warmest liniments rubbed on the spine, or 
 into the abdomen. In younger persons it is removed 
 by powerful cathartics : the oily ones have been pre- 
 ferred ; but we have found the resin of jalap, combined 
 with soap, the most successful. 
 
 The fourth and fifth species, c. accidentalis and me- 
 conialis require little comment. Manna, sweet oil, or a 
 common clyster, easily relieve the latter : and any com- 
 mon purgative the former. 
 
 The colica callosa is the disease styled the scirrhv 
 contracted rectum. The contraction is, however, be- 
 yond the reach of a topical remedy ; and the disease is 
 distinguished by the alternation of obstinate constipa- 
 tion, with a thin watery ineffectual discharge. It is a 
 very rare occurrence; and the patient is usually left 
 with little exertion in his favour. In a long practice, 
 we have not seen more than four cases. Should another 
 occur, we shall be tempted to employ a remedy some 
 time since fashionable, mercury, divided by the extract 
 of cicuta. If it is ever useful, which we doubt, the 
 scirrho contracted rectum may be relieved by it. The 
 c. calculosa scarcely ever occurs in the human body. 
 
 Colica Jlatulenta. The FLATULENT COLIC is usually 
 a symptom or consequence of some other disorder, 
 and is neither accompanied with fever nor thirst; how- 
 ever, the pain is acute, as the seat of the complaint 
 is in the small intestines. Cardialgic symptoms, with 
 efforts to vomit, sometimes attend; and a 
 is the consequence of the great distention. 
 
COL 
 
 465 
 
 COL 
 
 It is frequently caused by wetting the feet, or other- 
 wise checking the perspiration. Rubbing the legs with 
 warm cloths, and afterwards keeping the feet for some 
 time in warm water, will be the most effectual remedy. 
 
 When a person is subject to frequent returns of this 
 disorder, it proves that the digestive powers are weak; 
 and warm tonics are the most effectual remedies. The 
 columbo root and quassia arc, however, preferable to 
 bark and cascarilla. 
 
 To promote the discharge of wind, clysters of warm 
 water, with a large proportion of carui seeds, may be 
 frequently repeated. Warm gums, as in the gum pill, 
 are useful ; and a solution of the asafoetida may be in- 
 jected as a clyster. Warm camomile tea may be now 
 and then drunk ; and tincture of rhubarb, with a few 
 drops of the oil of mint, will be occasionally necessary. 
 Sometimes the conf. opiata, joined with rhubarb, gives 
 speedy relief. 
 
 See Trochin on the Colica Pictonum, with Schom- 
 berg's Notes. Thierry on the Colica Pictonum. De 
 Haen on the Colica Pictonum. Huxham on the Colic 
 of Devonshire. Warren's Account of the Colica Pic- 
 tonum, in the Lond. Med. Trans, vol. i. ii. Syden- 
 ham's Works, with Notes, by W'allis. Percival's Es- 
 says, Medical and Experimental, vol. ii. p. 194, &c. 
 Medical Musaeum, vol. iii. p. 579, Sec. Cullen's First 
 Lines, vol. iv. 
 
 CO'LICA SIXI'STRA, and CO'LICA SUPE'RIOR, ARTE'RIA. 
 See MESEXTEHICJE ARTERI.E. 
 
 CO'LICA VE'NA is a branch from the meseraica -vena 
 major, running from the anterior part of the trunk be- 
 fore it joins the artery, to the middle of the colon, where 
 it divides to the right and left, and forms arches. On 
 the left it communicates with the upper branch of the 
 haemorrhoidalis, and on the right with the second branch 
 of the meseraica. 
 
 CO'LICA RE'CTA, VE'XA. It is a branch of the gas- 
 Srocolica -vena; it goes to the right portion of the colon, 
 from thence to its upper part, where it divides, and 
 anastomoses with the colica and the coecalis. 
 
 COLIFO'RME OS, (from cola, a strainer, and for- 
 ma, likeness ; so called from having many perforations). 
 See ETHMOIDES os. 
 
 CO'LINIL. Called also nil; Indigo s/iuria ; fioly- 
 gala Indica minor. Convolvulus nil Lin. Sp. PI. 219. 
 The name of an American plant, the juice of which, 
 with a little honey, cures pustules in the mouth. Raii 
 Hist. 
 
 COLI'PHIUM, (from xutoi, a limb, and i$i, strong- 
 ly'}. BOMPOURXICKEL. A sort of bread made of the 
 flour and bran as it comes from the mill. It was made 
 for wrestlers, and used by the Greeks, as more nourish- 
 ing than bread. The Romans, for three hundred years, 
 jiily made bread of this kind. In Norfolk and West- 
 phalia, that sort of bread is now in use. Some of the 
 most ancient nations called the bread thus made panis 
 furfuracius ; (see Aulus Gellius, lib. ii. cap. 9). Pa- 
 nis imfiuru*; (see Hippocrates.) Athenaeus, lib. iii. 
 calls it bread prepared of unsifted meal, syncomiston. 
 Ccelius Rhodiginus, lib. is. c. 16. calls it fianis ciba- 
 rius, zndfianis gregarius ; Terence, panis ater. The 
 foundation of its nutritious quality we now understand, 
 since the bran contains the gluten, which is of an ani- 
 mal nature. 
 
 COLLATE'NNA. A certain specific for the cure 
 vot. i. 
 
 of wounds. It is mentioned by Paracelsus in his work 
 De Vita Longa. 
 
 COLLA'TERALES, (from con, and laterales, on 
 the same side']. See ERECTORES PENIS. 
 
 COLLATI'TIUM, (from colla, glue, or jelly}. A 
 sort of food prepared, according to Blancard, of the 
 flesh of a capon, or a pullet bruised, and then mixed with 
 mutton broth, and eaten with verjuice, or lemon juice. 
 
 COLLE'TICA, (from KAA<*, glue'). Conglutinating 
 or healing medicines. See COAGVLAX TIA. 
 
 COLLI'CI/E, (from co//ig-o, to collect}. The union of 
 the ducts which convey the humours of the eyes from 
 the puncta lachrymalia to the cavity of the nose. 
 
 COLLI'CULA, and COLLI'CULUM. A diminu 
 tive of collis, a hill. See NYMPH.S. 
 
 COLLIGA'MEN, (from colligo, to bind together*. 
 See LIGAMEXTUM. 
 
 COLLIQUAME'NTUM, (from colliqueo, to melt]. 
 An extremely transparent fluid in an egg, observable 
 after two or three days incubation, containing the first 
 rudiments of the chick. It is included in its own pro- 
 per membranes, distinct from the albumen. Harvey 
 calls it oculus. 
 
 COLLIQUA'TIO. COLLIQUATIOX, (from colliquo, 
 to melt away}. A dissolving or wasting. 
 
 COLLI'SIO, (from collide, to beat together}. See 
 
 CoXTUSA. 
 
 CO'LLIX, (from *eA?,ybod). A sort of round loaf 
 or cake ; but in Hippocrates, and other Greek medici- 
 nal writers, XAA/| imports a sort of pastil, or troche, of 
 the form above mentioned. See TROCHISCI. 
 
 COLLO'DES, (from *AA, glue}. Glutinous. 
 
 CO'LLUM, (from columna, thefiillar and support of 
 the head}. See CERVIX. 
 
 COLLUTO'RIUM O'RIS, (from colluo, to wash}. 
 See GARGARISMA. 
 
 COLLU'VIES, (from colluo, to wash or rinse, in its 
 primitive sense means filth. In a medical sense, it is 
 expressive of any corrupted or contaminated fluid. 
 
 COLLY'RIUM, (from *AA, glue, fta,Jluo,} as they 
 were usually glutinous, or designed to dilute the gluti- 
 nous discharges. Suppositories, tents, and other things, 
 have been styled collyria from their form ; but as they 
 were used whole, or in their proper shape, they were 
 called entire : what were called collyria, without the 
 epithet entire, were finely powdered and applied to the 
 eyes. At present, a collyrium only means a topical me- 
 dicine for the eyes, called EYE WATER. It differs not 
 from a lotion, but in the term and application. 
 
 Collyria made with vegetable infusions and salts that 
 entirely dissolve are more elegant, and agree better with 
 the eyes, than when they contain powders. 
 
 Hoffman condemns all acrid, astringent, cooling, dry- 
 ing, and mucilaginous applications to the eyes. Wede- 
 lius observes, that aloes relieves the eyes more than 
 opium ; but experience proves this opinion erroneous. 
 After proper evacuations have preceded, two drachms 
 of tincture of opium, mixed with two ounces of rose 
 water, will very often produce considerable relief; or, 
 in some obstinate cases, the tincture of opium may be 
 used alone with success. The usual collyria are either 
 sedative or astringent. The preparations of lead are of 
 the former kind ; those of zinc and copper are astrin- 
 gent : each is applicable in different states of the dis- 
 ease. See OPHTHALMIA. 
 
 30 
 
COL 
 
 466 
 
 COL 
 
 COLLYRIUM C<ER'ULEUM. See CUPRI AMMONIATI 
 AQUA. 
 
 COLOBO'MA, and COLLOBO'MA,(from *,*,&, 
 to maim,') the growing together of the eye-lids. Also 
 a want of a particular member or part of the body. 
 
 COLOBO'MATA, (from the same). In Celsus, 
 this word is expressed by curta. Both the words signify 
 a deficiency in some part of the body, particularly the 
 cars, lips, or alae of the nostrils. 
 
 COLOCA'SIA, (from xo/o?, food, and , to 
 adorn ; so called from its use as a food, and the custom 
 of wearing its flowers in wreaths). See FABA -<EGYP- 
 TIA. 
 
 COLOCHIERNI CARDUUS CRETENSIBUS. 
 A plant which differs very little from the atractylis. 
 
 COLOCY'NTHIS, (from KA., thccolon, and *ive, 
 moveo, from its active purging powers). BITTER AP- 
 PLE. Also called alhandala, colocynthidis medulla, co- 
 loquintida. BITTER or WILD GOURD. It is the dried 
 pulpy part of a species of gourd ; the cucumis colocyn- 
 this Lin. Sp. PI. 1435. Nat. order cucurbitace <E : dif- 
 fering from the common sort only in the leaves being 
 deeper jagged, and the fruit not eatable. It is brought 
 from Aleppo, and grows in many parts of Turkey. It 
 is very light, white, and of a fungous texture, composed 
 as it were of membranaceous leaves, with a number of 
 roundish seeds lodged in the cavities. 
 
 The seeds are unctuous and sweetish, like those of 
 cucumbers, but not purging : the fungous medulla, 
 freed from the seeds, is acrid, nauseous, and bitter to 
 the taste, and is a strong irritating cathartic. It is com- 
 mended also, in less doses, as an alterative in chronical 
 disorders. It is rarely used alone, though ten or twelve 
 grains will purge violently, frequently producing violent 
 colic, bloody discharges, and even disordering the whole 
 system ; but if mixed with other purgatives, it quickens 
 their operation. 
 
 When boiled in water, it gives out a large quantity of 
 gluten ; to proof spirit it does the same : the watery 
 decoction, inspissated to an extract, purp^s briskly, but 
 with less irritation than the colocynth it-self in half its 
 weight. Mr. Bolduc thinks that the active matter re- 
 sides in its salts, which far exceed the resin and the oil 
 in quantity, and that water is its best menstruum. But 
 the most effectual method of abating its virulence, with- 
 out diminishing its purgative quality, seems to be by 
 triturating it with gum, farinaceous Substances, or the 
 oily seeds; by which means its resinous particles are 
 prevented from adhering to the membrane '.s of the intes- 
 tines, so as to irritate and inflame them. 
 
 COLOCY'NTHIDIS COMPO'SH UM EX- 
 TRA'CTUM. It is directed to be prepared by the 
 London college in the following manner ; viz. pith of 
 coloquintida six drachms ; aloes an ounce and a half ; 
 scammony half an ounce ; lesser cardamom seeds one 
 drachm ; proof spirit a pint. Digest the coloquintida 
 with the spirit for four days, with a gentle heat. To 
 the extracted tincture add the aloes and scammony. 
 When these are dissolved, draw off the spirit by distil- 
 lation, evaporate the water, adding the seeds towards 
 the end of the process. 
 
 CO'LON, (from xo/A, hollow}. It is the first and 
 most considerable of the large intestines, called also 
 enteron. From the ccecum it reaches in the form of an 
 arch above the umbilical region, and extends to the 
 
 lower part of the left hypochondrium, running down 
 before the left kidney, to which it is connected, and be- 
 low which it turns towards the spine; then forming two 
 opposite convolutions, called the signwidflejcure, it ter- 
 minates in the rectum. When it has passed below the 
 last vertebra of the loins to the inside of the os sacrum, 
 it is bent backwards on the concave side, to which it is 
 joined ; and running in the direction of the os coccygis, 
 bends a little forwards, and terminates in the extremity 
 of that bone. 
 
 The continuity of the colon is a little interrupted by 
 the intestinum ilium, which advances into the cavity of 
 the colon ; not at its extremity, but at the distance of 
 about two inches, penetrating through its longitudinal 
 fibres. It thus forms the valve of the colon, which is 
 shut only when the colon is distended. From this struc- 
 ture, it is evident that no sphincter is necessary to pre- 
 vent the faeces returning to the ilium : yet this some- 
 times happens from a retrograde peristaltic motion; 
 and even clysters are thrown up by vomiting. 
 
 The whole convex side of the colon is divided longi- 
 tudinally into three parts, by three ligamentous bands, 
 continued from those of the caecum, and of the same 
 structure with them. Two of these bands run on each 
 side along the great curvature of the colon, and the 
 third along the small curvature. This last was first no- 
 ticed by Mprgagni. Between these ligaments the in- 
 testine is formed into cells, from the ligaments being 
 shorter than the duct, called the cells of the colon. The 
 cellular coat does not differ from that of the small in- 
 testines ; the internal coat is not villous, but papillous ; 
 the rugae are waved and irregular. 
 
 From the apparent course of this intestine, warm 
 clysters may, it is said, be applied to almost all the ab- 
 dominal viscera ; for it begins under the right kidney, 
 and runs up on its fore part, passes under the gall blad- 
 der, then runs upon the first curvature of the duodenum, 
 to all which it is contiguous ; from thence it runs before 
 the great convexity of the stomach, then touches the 
 spleen, and goes on to the left kidney, as above men- 
 tioned. This representation is, however, the offspring 
 of theory and ignorance; for no clyster, except when 
 thrown up by an injecting syringe of strong powers, 
 furnished with a lateral pipe, can pass even thesigmoid 
 flexure. De Haen, in this way, has sometimes filled 
 the colon of a dog, and forced the valve ; but he often 
 failed. 
 
 The colon on its upper part receives arteries from the 
 mesenterica superior and inferior : the lower portion is 
 supplied from the mesenterica inferior, one of which 
 forms the internal haemorrhoidal artery. The veins are 
 from the vena portae ventralis, the mescraica major and 
 minor, or haemorrhoidalis interna. The nerves of the 
 arch of the colon are the two inesenteric plexuses. 
 
 When pain is in the colon, it is less acute, and with 
 a sense of weight ; when in the small guts, there is not 
 any sense of weight, but an acute pain. If fever attends 
 pain in the colon, the pain extending to the ribs gives a 
 suspicion of pleurisy, though the colon in reality is only 
 affected. The colon is narrower in the right side than 
 elsewhere, whence colic pains arise more frequently, 
 and are more acute in this part. The excrements are 
 long retained in the colon, and often much indurated 
 before they pass on. 
 
 COLOPHO'NIA, (KA0ft>v*, a city of Ionia, from 
 
COL 
 
 467 
 
 COL 
 
 whence it was first brought). COLOPHONY, or BLACK 
 UESIN ; called also berrionis retina fricta torta, vel 
 nigra ; DRIED or BLACK RESIN. Phrycte is used alone 
 in this sense, as a distinction from the liquid sort called 
 hygra. It is only resin whose humid and volatile parts 
 are most dissipated. It receives its names as above from 
 the city, which formerly furnished the best kind. 
 
 Two sorts are mentioned in ancient writings, the 
 dry and liquid. The latter seems to have been liquid 
 pitch, which is the crude resin of the pine brought from 
 Colophon ; the former was the resina fricta. The latter 
 Greeks called every kind of resin colophony. 
 
 The best colophony is the resin of turpentine, which, 
 after the ethereal oil is distilled, is again urged by a 
 strong continued fire. 
 
 COLOQUI XTIDA, (from. x**i, and *m*, moveo). 
 See COLOCYNTHIS. 
 
 COLORA TUS, (from color, colour}. In botany it 
 means varying from its usual colour, as when leaves 
 which ought to be green are of the colour of the flower. 
 
 COLORI'NDUS is a mixture of blue and purple. 
 
 COLO 'STRUM, (from *Ae, food, because it is the 
 first food of the young). The first milk of any animal, 
 after bringing forth its young; that from cows is called 
 UEESTISGS. It is thin, gently cathartic, and carries 
 off the meconium ; serving both as aliment and medi- 
 cine. 
 
 An emulsion prepared with turpentine, dissolved with 
 the yolk of egg, is sometimes called colostrum. 
 
 COLOTOrDES, (from ***?:, a lizard, and * ifa, 
 likeness). Variegated like the skin of a lizard. Hip- 
 pocrates applies it to the excrements when of different 
 colours. 
 
 COLPOCE'LE, (from x>-;, sinus, and xj|A, her- 
 nia). A hernia of the urinary bladder protruding into 
 the vagina. Hence called cystocele -vaginalis, or clytro- 
 cele. A patient had been for many years liable to violent 
 hysteric affections, which at last were succeeded by a dry, 
 convulsive cough. When this cough disappeared, she 
 was seized with a suppression of urine, together with 
 great pain and tenseness in the abdomen. When other 
 remedies had failed, the catheter was employed ; but 
 with difficulty introduced. This suppression returned 
 very frequently, was always preceded by the convulsive 
 cough, and sometimes attended even with convulsions, 
 which commonly ended in faintings. The obstruction 
 h occurred to the introduction of the catheter seem- 
 ed to proceed from a considerable weight and pain which 
 the patient complained of in the fore part of the genitals, 
 and which was always most severe when the suppression 
 of urine was not considerable. On examining the parts, 
 the hypogastric region was tense and painful, but there 
 was no considerable tumour perceivable, as there usually 
 is, in the under part of the belly, when the urine has 
 oeen long suppressed ; but, upon introducing the finger 
 into the vagina, while the suppression continued, a large 
 tumour was discovered, which occupied the whole cavity 
 of the vagina. In this swelling a fluctuation was per- 
 ceived, but no urine could be evacuated by compressing 
 it, unless the catheter was at the same time introduced, 
 and then a plentiful evacuation ensued; though, even 
 in this manner, the contents of the swelling could not 
 be entirely discharged, unless the compression was con- 
 tinued. When the urine was entirely evacuated, the 
 oathe:er could be easily introduced ; the tumour disap- 
 
 peared ; the superior part of the vagina felt lax and 
 flaccid ; and the finger could be easily pushed up to the 
 mouth of the uterus, till the rumour began again to in- 
 crease, by the urine collecting in the bladder. Then 
 the former symptoms returned ; and were relieved, as 
 before, by the catheter. The urine, which at first was of 
 a natural appearance, after the disorder had subsisted for 
 some time, became less pure, and seemed to contain a 
 number of small membranous filaments, as if the inter- 
 nal coat of the bladder had been eroded. From this 
 time the sensibility of the bladder became so much 
 increased, that it was found necessary to introduce the 
 catheter much more frequently than before. On con- 
 sidering the case, it appeared that a pessary, properly 
 adapted for the support of the relaxed parts, would, in 
 this case, probably be the most effectual remedy ; and 
 an instrument of that kind being procured, and so con- 
 structed as not to prevent the discharge of the menstrual 
 flux, it was introduced ; and being continued for several 
 years, till the parts had again recovered their tone, a 
 complete cure was at length obtained. The pessary was 
 then no longer necessary, and the patient discharged 
 her urine with perfect ease. See Edin. Med. Comment, 
 vol. v. p. 257. Sauvages' Nosol. Meth. vol. i. p. 216. 
 
 COLPOPTO'SIS, (from XATJ, the vagina, and 
 a-nr]u,tofalldoisn). See PROCIDENTIA VAGINAE. 
 
 CO'LPOS. See SINUS. 
 
 CO'LUBER BE'RUS; (quad colat umAram, because 
 he delights in a shade). See VIPER. 
 
 COLUBRI'XA, (from coluber, a snake; from the 
 snake-like contortions of its roots). See SZRPEXTARIA, 
 DRACONTIUM, and BISTORTA. 
 
 COLUBRI'NA LUSITA'XICA, HE'IIBA. See CAACICA. 
 
 COLUMBRI'NUM, (from coluber, the snake; co- 
 lubrinum lignum, radix colubrina, -nux -vomica minor 
 moluccana, vel altera modira caniram, solarium abo- 
 rescens Indicum, SNAKE WEED TREE. 
 
 It is the wood of one species of the genus which 
 affords the nux vomica, viz. strychnos colubrina Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 271. (See STRYCHNOS). It is brought from the 
 East Indies in pieces about the size of a man's arm, 
 covered with a brownish or rusty coloured bark, inter- 
 nally of a yellow colour, with whitish streaks. 
 
 It hath a faint but not disagreeable smell; after 
 chewing for some time the taste is bitterish: it gives a 
 gold colour to water and to spirit ; affords a fourth of its 
 weight of extract by means of spirit, but not so much by 
 water. 
 
 It hath been given in doses of half a drachm, as an 
 anthelmintic ; in quartan agues and some other dis- 
 orders. It operates differently, sometimes passing off 
 by urine, at others by sweat, or by stool. In a less 
 degree it displays the deleterious qualities of the nux 
 vomica. 
 
 COLUBRI'NUS LA'PIS,or SERPENTIS. It hath 
 its name from the snake coluber, from which it was 
 thought to be taken ; but it is now known to be an ar- 
 tificial composition. It is made of hartshorn, burnt to 
 blackness, and afterwards polished ; or of clay. It is 
 fabled to be a cure for the bites of serpents, by applying 
 it to the wound. 
 
 COLU'MBAC. See AGALLOCHLM. 
 
 COLU'MBO, COLUMBA, COLUMO'BE. or, in 
 the Portuguese language, raijs de Mozambique. 
 
 It is produced in Asia, from whence it was trans- 
 3 O 2 
 
COL 
 
 468 
 
 COM 
 
 planted to Colombo, a town in the island of Ceylon, 
 and from whence all the East Indies are supplied with 
 it. 
 
 The plant is not known ; but from a note in Commer- 
 son's Herbal, it appears probable that it is a species of 
 the mcnisficrmum, which he styled palmated, not known 
 to Linnaeus. It is bristled with hair, has leaves with 
 five lobes, often palmated; the base at the heart and 
 the lobes are often sharp pointed. 
 
 It is brought into Europe in circular pieces of dif- 
 ferent sizes, some of which are three inches diameter; 
 its sides are covered with a thick wrinkled bark, of a 
 dark brown hue externally ; when cut transversely, 
 they exhibit a large central disk, with brown, streaks, 
 and yellow points. The root consists of three laminae ; 
 viz. the cortical, which in the larger pieces is a quarter 
 of an inch thick ; the ligneous, which is about half an 
 inch ; and the medullary, which forms the middle, and 
 is near an inch in diameter. This last is softer than the 
 other parts, and, when chewed, seems to be very muci- 
 laginous. Many small fibres run longitudinally through 
 it. The cortical and ligneous parts are divided by a 
 circular black line. 
 
 It hath an aromatic smell, but is disagreeably bitter, 
 and slightly pungent to the taste ; is supposed to be 
 almost a specific in the cholera morbus, nausea, vo- 
 miting, diarrhoea, bilious fever, indigestion, and most 
 other disorders of the stomach and bowels. It is 
 slightly sedative, corroborant, and antiseptic. The 
 bark resists the putrefaction of animal flesh ; and the 
 root exceeds it in preserving the bile from putridity, or 
 in correcting the putrescency which has already com- 
 menced. As it is not heating, it may be used in hectic 
 fevers. A tincture of this root in brandy is a very use- 
 ful remedy for moderating the retchings during the first 
 months of pregnancy. Dr. Cullen says it is a strong 
 and agreeable bitter, and he has employed it in many 
 instances of dyspepsia with great advantage. In check- 
 ing vomiting it has frequently succeeded ; but he has 
 found it to fail even where there seemed to be a re- 
 dundancy of bile ; nor, in correcting the acrimony and 
 putrescency of the bile, has it appeared more powerful 
 than other bitters. 
 
 It may be given in powder from ten grains to two 
 drachms, but the common dose is from fifteen to thirty 
 grains, every three or four hours ; and in bilious cases 
 it should be joined with an equal part of vitriolatcd kali. 
 The powder has been applied to ulcers, which, by com- 
 mon remedies, cannot be brought to a healing state; 
 and Mr. Home thinks it next in efficacy, for this pur- 
 pose, to rhubarb ; nay, when rhubarb begins to lose its 
 effect, columbo will frequently renew the healing pro- 
 cess, and ultimately be successful. 
 
 Distilled with spirit, it sends over little of its taste 
 or smell ; but the extract, made by evaporating its de- 
 coction in rectified spirit of wine, is better than the root 
 itself in powder : about two thirds of this root is ob- 
 tained in the spirituous extract. 
 
 The London college order the following prepara- 
 tion of the TINCTURE OF COLUMBO : Take of columbo 
 root, powdered, two ounces and a half; proof spirits 
 of wine, two pints ; digest for eight days, and strain : 
 one or two drachms, or more, may be taken repeatedly 
 in mint water, or in an infusion of orange peel : the 
 last renders it the most grateful. It powerfully and 
 
 speedily relieves those colic pains which arise from 
 flatulence or indigestion. 
 
 The EXTRACT OF COLUMBO ROOT is made by di- 
 gesting twelve ounces of columbo root in powder four 
 days, in three pints of rectified spirit of wine. Af- 
 ter filtering this tincture, the residuum is boiled re- 
 peatedly in different waters, until it yields little or no 
 taste to the liquor. The decoction is then strained and 
 evaporated until six pints only remain : this is evapo- 
 rated in a vapour bath : and, when nearly finished, the 
 tincture is added, and the whole reduced to the con- 
 sistence of a pill. 
 
 See Cullen's Mat. Med. Percival's Essays Medical 
 and Experimental, vol. i. ed. 2. Notes to Sydenham 
 by Wallis, vol. iv. p. 221. 
 
 COLUME'LLA, (a dim. of columna, a column; so 
 called from its shape). The clitoris, also the uvula, 
 and hyfiostafihile, or falling down of the uvula. See also 
 CAPSULA. 
 
 COLUMELLA'RES DE'NTES, (from cotumella, 
 on account of their shape). See CANINI DENTES. 
 
 COL. ET COLUM ECPH. An abbreviation of 
 Fabii Columns minus cognitarum rariumque stirpium 
 Ecphrasis, 1, 2. Romae, 1616, 4to. 
 
 COL. ET COLUM. PHYT. An abbreviation of Fabii 
 Columnse Phytobasanos sive Plantarum aliquot Historia. 
 Neap. 1592. 
 
 COLUMNA O'RIS. See UVULA. 
 
 COLUM'NA NA'SI. The lowest and fleshy part of the 
 nose, which forms a part of the septum. 
 
 COLU'MNA SEPTI PA'LATI. See PALATUM MOLLE. 
 
 COLU'MNjE. Many parts of the body which, in 
 their shape or orifice, resemble columns, viz. 
 
 CoLu'MNjE. See CARDUUS PINE.S. 
 
 COLUM'N^E CO'RDIS, vel CARNE'^E. These are small, 
 long, and round fleshy productions from the ventricles 
 of the heart. According to Le Dran, the basis of the 
 heart is also thus named. See COR. 
 
 COLUMNIFERUS, (from columna, a column, and 
 fero, to bear}. An order of plants bearing columns of 
 pillars. 
 
 COLUTE'A, (from xA<, to mutilate ; so called be- 
 cause it perishes if any of limbs are cut off;) senna pau- 
 fierum, colutea "vesicaria, senna Mauritanorum, senna 
 Eurofiea, senna sfiuria, BASTARD SENXA. Colutea arbo- 
 rescent Lin. Sp. PI. 1045. 
 
 It is a bush whose flowers are succeeded by large, 
 swelled, thin bladders, flattish on the upper part, sharper 
 and carinated underneath, with a crooked appendix at 
 the end, full of black kidney-like seeds. It grows wild 
 in Italy, and flowers in July. The leaves and seed 
 purge and vomit violently ; but it is scarcely found in 
 the lists of the materia meclica. 
 
 COLUTE'A caule genistae fungoso. See POLTGALA 
 VERA. 
 
 COLUTE'A I'NDICA HERBA'CEA. See INDICUM. 
 
 COLUTE'A SCOHPIOI'DES, MA'JOH, HU'MILIS, et SILI- 
 QUO'SA. See EMEHUS. 
 
 COLYMBA'DES, (from xetou.aa, to swim"). Olives 
 pickled in salt, or ntuimming in their own oil. 
 
 COLYMBE'THRA, (from the same). See DEXA- 
 
 MENE. 
 
 COLYTE'A. See SIHQUASTRUM. 
 CO'MA, (*jw., a head of hair). The hair of the 
 head. In botany, a species of bracte, terminating the 
 
CO M 
 
 469 
 
 COM 
 
 stem in a tuft, or bush. A spike of flowers terminating 
 by a coma is called comose. And plants with such 
 flowers are ranged in the thirty-sixth of the natural or- 
 ders of Linnaeus' Philosophia Botanica. 
 
 CO'MA, (from or t, to lie down}. In Galen's 
 Exegisis it is expounded by catafihora; and in his treat- 
 tise on a coma, he says, that coma includes every cata- 
 phora, both the sleepy and wakeful. By the word coma 
 the author of Prorrhedcon often expresses a lethargy. 
 The coma is sometimes called by the name typhoma- 
 nia, being supposed to consist of a mixture of phrensy 
 and lethargy. It is the coma somnolentum of authors ; 
 in reality, a less violent degree of apoplexy, in which 
 the loss of sensation is not so considerable. See CARDS. 
 
 CO'MA AU'REA. GOLDEN LOCKS, also GOLDEN CUD- 
 WEED. See ELICHRYSUM. 
 
 CO'MA VI'GIL; called also agryfinocoma. A disease 
 wherein the patients are apparently sleepy, but can 
 never sleep. Blancard. See CAROS. 
 
 COMAROI'DES, CO'MARUS, (from *.HM, a lock 
 of hair; so named from its strings, which are like hair). 
 See ARBUTUS. 
 
 CO'MATA. See COMA. The first order of Dr. 
 Cullen's second class neuroses; denned a diminution of 
 voluntary motion, attended with sleep, or a deprivation 
 of the senses. In this order he ranks APOPLEXIES, 
 PALSIES, and adds the species of TREMOR. He therefore 
 comprehends those affections which have generally been 
 called sofiorose diseases; but observes, that they are dis- 
 tinguished by consisting in some interruption or sup- 
 pression of the powers of sense and voluntary motion, 
 or of what are called the animal functions. These, he 
 observes, are usually suspended in the time of natural 
 sleep; but in all these diseases, sleep, or even the ap- 
 pearance of it, is not constantly a symptom. They are 
 also termed nervorum resolutions . 
 
 COMBINATION OF MEDICINES. In the rage 
 of reformation, it is not uncommon to step beyond the 
 proper limits ; and, in almost every science, it is neces- 
 sary, in different eras, to review dispassionately the 
 conduct of its professors ; to correct, at times, their in- 
 temperate zeal, or to supply their omissions. Physi- 
 cians have for many years aimed at simplicity in pre- 
 scription, with propriety and success ; but they have 
 sometimes failed, in wholly rejecting combinations with 
 which their ancestors succeeded. And it was rather a 
 spirit of empiricism than philosophical induction which 
 gave a general currency to Dover's sweating powder, 
 and many of Ward's compositions. 
 
 To check, in some degree, the rage of simplicity, 
 and the general tendency to too great refinement, we 
 shall, from the different classes in medicines, select 
 some instances, where combination is not only defensi- 
 ble but advantageous. We have already hinted at this 
 subject under the head of CATHARTICS, and pointed out 
 the paper of Dr. Fordyce on the same subject. Though 
 we may employ some of his instances, we shall not ser- 
 vilely follow his steps; but in the principal part of this 
 article follow a different direction. 
 
 In the exhibition of emetics, we are often disappoint- 
 ed, by the medicine remaining inactive in the stomach, 
 and escaping, with its stimulant powers unimpaired, 
 into the intestines. The addition of an antimonial to the 
 ipecacuanha may quicken its action; but this is subject 
 to a similar inconvenience. By the addition of a few 
 
 grains of the white vitriol, we can often, with either of 
 the others, produce the effect. A sedative emetic, less 
 dangerous than the tobacco or the foxglove, would be a 
 great acquisition to the materia medica ; but, even at 
 present, in some pulmonic cases, the foxglove may be 
 actively given for this purpose. The union of the squills 
 with the ipecacuanha has often been highly useful, and 
 equally so with the antimonials. 
 
 In the class of cathartics, combination is often essen- 
 tially necessary. We have distinguished cathartics as 
 operating by increasing the secretions from the glands 
 of the chylopoietic viscera, and thus affording the na- 
 tural stimulus to the intestines; as increasing the action 
 of their moving fibres, by a stimulus peculiarly their 
 own ; or, as occasioning an extraordinary effort of the 
 constitution, to throw off a poisonous substance intro- 
 duced. It will be obvious, by uniting the two first, we 
 gain many advantages. The effect of rhubarb, for in- 
 stance, will be quickened and increased, if the polycrest 
 salt assists in increasing, at a more early period, the 
 motions of the alimentary canal ; soap -will sheath the 
 acrid particles of aloes, and extract of jalap, while it 
 assists their action ; and the warmer gums, as in Dr. 
 Fordyce's formula, gently stimulate the superior part of 
 the canal, while they sheath and mitigate the too great 
 acrimony of some of the ingredients. The old formulae 
 of manna with the salts, quickened by some of the more 
 active tinctures, or occasionally with metallic prepara- 
 tions, though apparently a disagreeable and discordant 
 union, had many advantages, which are, in vain, ex- 
 pected from the more elegant formulae of modern times. 
 In general, the more gentle laxatives should be quick- 
 ened by the more powerful purgatives; and the latter 
 (if indicated), softened by the oily, saccharine, the mu- 
 cilaginous, or the saponaceous cathartics. There is, 
 perhaps, no class of medicines in which greater latitude 
 of combination may be allowed with advantage. 
 
 The subject of diajihoretics we must not anticipate ; 
 yet in this a judicious combination produces the most 
 singularly beneficial effects. Generally speaking, the 
 fluids are thrown to the surface by the stimulus of 
 warmth, or other powers exciting the action of the heart 
 and arteries. This stimulus, however, requires regu- 
 lation ; for we have found (see COLD), that excess of 
 temperature is unfavourable to the discharge from the 
 skin. Stimulus, when fever is not present, will, how- 
 ever, often succeed ; but, in general, it requires the 
 addition of a relaxant. Thus opium has, in every age, 
 been the chief ingredient in sudorifics. But Dover 
 refined on the former plans, by adding another relaxant; 
 Ward, by the union of the white hellebore, which he, 
 perhaps, supposed to be a stimulant, but which acted 
 probably in a different way. Some poisonous medicines, 
 by exciting nausea, relax the skin, and prove diaphore- 
 tic. Of this kind is the veratrum album, which Ward 
 employed ; and all the variety of narcotic vegetables will 
 produce the same effect. In combination with the 
 warmer stimulants, therefore, a great variety would pro- 
 bably form useful diaphoretics, did we want any more 
 powerful than those we possess. 
 
 Diuretics are of a similar nature; and, independent of 
 the more immediate and active stimulus conveyed to the 
 kidneys, narcotics, by inducing general relaxation, pro- 
 mote greatly the flow of urine Some combinations of 
 the two kinds we have employed with effect ; and, if 
 
C O M 
 
 470 
 
 C O M 
 
 Bacher's tonic pill is useful, it is from a combination of 
 this kind. The necessity of the union is sufficiently 
 perceived, by joining aromatics with the foxglove. Why 
 not rather the oils of juniper or turpentine? 
 
 rrhines are also of two kinds, the stimulant and 
 evacuant : these are usually combined. We have but 
 one internal sialogogue : but the Hindoo unites the 
 stimulant with the sedative in the preparation of his 
 betel. 
 
 In the exhibition of emmenagogues we occasionally 
 combine with advantage, the more general stimulants 
 and tonics with the topical stimulants of aloetic purga- 
 tives ; sometimes the latter with relaxants : and, under 
 lithontrifitics, we have mentioned the union of the bit- 
 ters, designed to counteract the calculous diathesis, with 
 medicines that act on the calculus itself. We have 
 even expressed our doubts, whether refinement has 
 not too far simplified the medicine of Mrs. Joanna 
 Stephens. 
 
 Medicines of a more general action do not so fre- 
 quently require combination. We allude to stimulants 
 and sedatives. Astringents and tonics, however, de- 
 mand a more exact attention, properly to appropriate 
 the medicine to the disease, as each is seldom without 
 an admixture of the other, and a stimulant principle is 
 sometimes combined. But this part of the subject 
 requires a minuteness of detail, which can only be ad- 
 vantageously pursued when connected with the consi- 
 deration of separate diseases. 
 
 In many of these classes, Dr. Fordyce seems to think, 
 that the union of two or more substances of the same 
 class can be more easily borne, and be more effectual, 
 than the same bulk of a single medicine; as water, when 
 saturated with one salt, will dissolve a portion of a dif- 
 ferent kind. It is not improbable; and while, as in the 
 classes just alluded to, we are measuring the degree in 
 which we shall add the wanner to the purer astringent, 
 we may perhaps increase the activity of the medicine. 
 On this subject we cannot properly decide; for we, too, 
 are of " St. Thomas, and hard of belief." 
 
 Another method in which combination will be use- 
 ful is, where two indications can be at once answered by 
 the union of different medicines. The instance given 
 by Dr. Fordyce is the union of tormentil with ipeca- 
 cuanha in old diarrhoeas. The one strengthens the 
 bowels, while the other determines to the skin : an ef- 
 fect highly advantageous in the cure. This consequence 
 of combination is peculiarly important, and we would 
 strongly recommend it to the practitioner's attention : 
 but it will be obvious, that it rather relates to the ma- 
 nagement of particular diseases; and to pursue the sub- 
 ject would require a volume. See Transactions for 
 improving Medical and Chirurgical Knowledge, vol. ii. 
 p. 314. 
 
 COMBU'STIO, and COMBUSTURA, (from con 
 and uro, to burn). See CALCINATIO. 
 
 COMEDO'NES, (from comedo, a glutton'). A sort 
 of worms, which eat into the skin and devour the flesh. 
 See BOVINA AFFECTIO, and CRINONES. 
 
 COME'TES, (from KU/MI, a bush of hair ; so named 
 from its appearance). See AMYGDALOIDES. 
 
 COME'TZ. HALF A DROP. 
 
 COMI'SDI. See GUMMI ARABICUM. 
 
 COMl'STE, (from x,ft,iv, to provide). FOOD, NOU- 
 RISHMENT. 
 
 COMITIA'LIS MORBIS,(from comitia, an assem- 
 bly). See EPILEPSIA. 
 
 COMITISSJE PULVIS, (from comitissa, a count- 
 ess). See CORT. PERUV. 
 
 COMITISS& PALMK, Or PALMER! PULV. See MAGNESIA 
 ALBA. 
 
 COMMAGE'NUM, (from Commagene, a place in 
 Syria, from whence it was brought). The name of an 
 ointment mentioned by Galen. It is also called Syria- 
 cum unguentum. 
 
 COMMANDUCA'TIO, (from commanduco, to eat). 
 See MASTICATIO. 
 
 COMMA'NSUM, (from commando, to eat). See 
 APOPHLEGMATICA. 
 
 COMMEL. PLANT. USU. An abbreviation of 
 Caspar! Commelinis Horti Medici Amstaeledamensi, 
 Plantarum Usualium Catalogus. Amstel. 1724. 
 
 COMMEL. PRJELUD. An abbreviation of Caspar! Com- 
 melini Prasludia Botanicae, Ludg. Batav. 1715. 
 
 COMMEL. FLOR. MAL. An abbreviation of C. Com- 
 melini Flora Malabarica, sive Horti Malabarici Cata- 
 logus. 
 
 COMMEL. INDIG. An abbreviation of Casp. Comme- 
 lini Catalogus Plantarum Indigenarum Hollandiae. 
 
 COMMENDATO'RIUM (BALS.) (from commen- 
 dator, the commander). The balsam of the commander 
 of Berne, Balsamum Traumaticum, now tinclura be- 
 zoes comfiosita. See BENZOINUM. 
 
 COMMINU'TIO, (from comminuo, to break in 
 pieces). COMMINUTION. Contritio. It is the reduc- 
 tion of any solid body into finer particles, and is of two 
 kinds, viz. CONTUSION, or PULVERISATION, and LEVIGA- 
 TION, or TRITURATION; which differ, however, only in 
 degree. 
 
 Subsequent to pulverisation, where extremely fine 
 powders are required, two secondary processes are ne- 
 cessary, viz. searching and elutriation : the first is the 
 passing of any pounded matter by agitation through the 
 interstices of cloth of different fineness, stretched across 
 a cylinder, covered with a similar one. The latter is 
 by diffusing the powdered substance in a proper quantity 
 of water; then decanting the liquor with the lightest 
 part of the powder, as directed in the preparation of 
 crude antimony. 
 
 In powdering any substance, care should be taken to 
 accommodate the substance to the instruments: such 
 medicines as will dissolve metal should be prepared in 
 stone or glass mortars; very hard bodies will abrade soft 
 marbles : to prevent then the mixture of the instruments 
 made use of with the medicine that is prepared by them, 
 such mortars, stones for levigating on, must be chosen, 
 as cannot be affected by the uses they are employed in. 
 
 Light dry substances, resins, roots of a tenacious tex- 
 ture, are more easily pulverised if the mortar is pre- 
 viously rubbed with oil ; camphor and cortex require a 
 little water: tough substances may be grated or rasped: 
 hard minerals, as flint, calamine, or stone, should pre- 
 viously undergo an extinction ; that is, should be made 
 red hot, and then quenched in water ; the alkaline and 
 calcareous stones should be converted into lime by this 
 process. 
 
 Some metals, if heated to a proper degree, arc ren- 
 dered brittle, and then by agitation are easily powder- 
 ed : of this kind is tin. This comminution of metals is 
 called granulation. 
 
C O 
 
 471 
 
 CON 
 
 Simple as this pharmaceutic operation is, its import- 
 ance is considerable in medicine ; resinous purgatives, 
 when well triturated, are more easily soluble in the ani- 
 mal fluids, and operate more briskly with less irritation: 
 antimony, finely powdered, discovers but little efficacy; 
 but exquisitely levigated, is said to be a powerful altera- 
 tive. Mercurials, and many other medicines, owe their 
 virtue in part to comminution. 
 
 Roots, and such other articles as consist of different 
 parts, viz. a resinous, ligneous, &c. should be complete- 
 ly powdered, and then the whole powdered substance 
 should be well mixed together ; for, without this pre- 
 caution, one part which yields more easily to the pestle 
 than another, as more friable, will be too active, and 
 another too inert. 
 
 In levigating, some fluid must generally be added. 
 Earthy and other hard bodies, that are not soluble in 
 water, must first be finely powdered in a mortar, then 
 levigated with water on a hard marble stone, and after- 
 ward dried on a chalk stone. Bezoar should be levi- 
 gated with spirit of wine. 
 
 COMMISSU'RA, (from committo, to join together). 
 See SUTURA, and ARTICULATIO. This term is also ap- 
 plied to the apparently fibrous structure which unites 
 different portions of the base of the brain. 
 
 COMMISSU'RES, (from the same). See LABIA 
 
 PUDEN'DI. 
 
 COMMO'SIS, (from xtft/u, gluten). The first stra- 
 tum of gummy matter with which bees line their hives. 
 It also signifies that art which is employed in conceal- 
 ing natural imperfections with respect to beauty ; from 
 X.OUMOU, ornatum adhibeo. This is distinguished from 
 the cosmetic art, which consists in preserving the beau- 
 ty that is natural. 
 
 COMMUNICA'NTES FE'BRES, (from communi- 
 co, to participate). According to Bellini, they are two fe- 
 vers which infest a person at one and the same time, the 
 paroxysm of one beginning as soon as the other ceases. 
 
 COMMU'NIS SAL. See MARINLM SAL. 
 
 COMO'SE. See COMA. 
 
 COMPA'CTUS, (from compingo, to put together). 
 In botany it means being of a firm and close texture. 
 
 COMPA'SSIO, (from compatior, to suffer with). 
 COMPASSIOX. In nosology it is the suffering of one 
 part on account of an affection of some other part: 
 more commonly called suffering by consent, or sympa- 
 !hy. See SYMPATHIA. 
 
 COMPE'BA, and COMI'PER. See CUBES*. 
 
 COMPLE'XUS,(from complecto,to comprise). Call- 
 ed also trigeminus. This muscle runs obliquely, rising 
 from the transverse processes of the six inferior cer- 
 vical vertebrae : and sixth, seventh, or eighth superior 
 dorsal verterbrae : it then directs its course upwards, and 
 's inserted into the cavity, below the transverse line of 
 the occiput, and bends the head back. It sometimes re- 
 ceives a few slips from the spinal processes of some of 
 the vertebrae of the dorsum. The complexus being re- 
 moved, \v~e see the two recti and the two obliqui. 
 
 COMPLE'XUS MI'NOR, called also mastoideus lateralis, 
 iracfielo-mastoidaus, et capitis, par tertium failopii. 
 When the splenius muscle is removed, we see the com- 
 plexus and the complejcus minor; the complexus is near- 
 er the spine, and the complexus minor is under the up- 
 per edge of the splenius ; it is various in different bodies. 
 
 Albinus describes its origin twelve different ways : it 
 rises from the transverse processes of the three upper- 
 most vertebrae of the back, and from the five lowermost 
 of the neck, where it is connected to the transversalis 
 cervicis, by as many thin tendons, which unite into a 
 belly, and run up under the splenius. It is inserted 
 into the middle of the posterior side of the mastoid pro- 
 cess by a thin tendon. Its use is to assist the complexus, 
 but it pulls the head more to one side. Innes. 
 
 COMPOSI'TUS, (from compono, to compose). In 
 botany it means compound, aggregate, in opposition to 
 single. In pharmacy a more complicated preparation 
 of a common medicine. 
 
 COMPREHE'NSIO, (from comprehendo, to under- 
 stand). See CATALEPSIS. 
 
 COMPRESSIO, (from comprcmo, to press upon). 
 See CEREBRI COMPRESSIO. 
 
 COMPRE'SSOR NA'RIS. See NASALIS. 
 
 COMPU'NCTIO, (from compungo, to prick) . See 
 PARACEVTESIS. 
 
 CON 7 A'RIUM, (from **>, a cone). The PINEAL 
 GLAND ; so called from its shape. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 CONCAUSA, (from con, with, and causa, a cause). 
 A cause which co-operates with another in the produc- 
 tion of a disease. 
 
 CONCENTRA'TIO, (from con, and centrum, the 
 centre). CONCENTRATION. To concentrate a body is 
 to approximate its principal parts by removing those 
 which keep them asunder, and which are not proper to 
 the body concentrated. This word is generally applied 
 to the dephlegmation of acids, and particularly of the 
 vitriolic by distillation, of vinegar by congelation, and 
 of salts by evaporation. 
 
 CONCE'PTIO, (from concipio, to conceive). Con- 
 ception may be perhaps defined the first animation of the 
 ovum, at the moment when it escapes from the ovarium, 
 passing through the Fallopian tube to the uterus. The 
 definition, which is undoubtedly connected with a the- 
 ory, will be further illustrated under the article GENE- 
 RATION, q. v. ; but it is sufficiently supported by the 
 weight of evidence. It is only necessary to observe in 
 this place, that the ovum is very probably a part of the 
 mother's system ; that it has not life while in the ova- 
 rium, and that in every part of the progress pointed 
 out, a living full grown foetus has been found. 
 
 But, however secretly conception is effected, its 
 symptoms are soon conspicuous. These consist in a 
 preternatural irritability of the whole system, particular- 
 ly of the stomach. Vomiting frequently occurs, after a 
 few weeks, in the morning, and often incessant through 
 the day. For some months nothing is seemingly retain- 
 ed in the stomach, and yet the child grows, though the 
 mother is often greatly reduced. The whole nervous sys- 
 tem is equally disturbed, and fancies the most strange and 
 incoherent often agitate the mind. See PREGNANCY. 
 
 See Malpighius, De Graaf, Harvey, and Hamilton's 
 Outlines. 
 
 CONCE'PTUS, (from the same). The very first 
 rudiments of the foetus in the uterus after conception. 
 
 CO'NCHA, (from -srafa. TO %*nti*, from its gaping). 
 A SHELL. Some confine this word to the shell, while 
 others intend by it the animal with its shell. 
 
 Sea sheli fish, when boiled, are wholesome food, 
 though supposed to be alkalescent; their shells are 
 
CON 
 
 472 
 
 CON 
 
 absorbent; it' calcined, they become a quick lime, pos- 
 sessing all the properties of pure calcareous earth. 
 
 CO'NCHA ANATI'FEHA, (from anas, a duck). 
 Shell-fish, ridiculously supposed to produce a species 
 of duck. 
 
 CO'NCHA AUHI'CUL/E. See AURICULA. 
 
 CO'XCHA CYTHERIA'CA, CO'NCHA ERYTHR^E'A. See 
 CONCHA VENERIS. 
 
 CO'NCHA MAHGARITI'FERA. This word belongs to 
 every shell fish in which pearls are found ; but because 
 the best pearls are found in the East Indies, it is con- 
 fined for the most part to the concha Indica magna, 
 whose shells are moderately hollow, thick, and external- 
 ly of a yellowish colour, rough, uneven, and not striat- 
 ed ; internally they are smooth, and shine like pearls. 
 It is a species of oyster, principally found in the Persian 
 sea, and is eaten raw or roasted. The shell of this fish 
 is the mater fierlaruin. It is also called cochlea marga- 
 ritifera. See MATKH PERLARUM. 
 
 CO'NCHA STHI'ATA. The COCKLE. This is a shell 
 tish employed as a nutriment, but being of a firmer sub- 
 stance than the oyster, is not so easily digested : in 
 other respects it possesses nearly the same properties. 
 See OSTREA and ALIMENT. 
 
 CO'NCHA VENE'RIS, or ERYTHR^E'A. VENUS'S SHELL, 
 is an univalve wreathed shell, having a small longitudi- 
 nal and denticulated chink or aperture in it. It is also 
 called concha /wrcellana, from its. aperture resembling 
 the mouth of a hog ; and concha cytheriaca, from Venus, 
 or its being found in the island Cythera. 
 
 As a medicine, for this shell the cockle or any other 
 shell may be substituted; but it is now never de- 
 manded. 
 
 CO'NCHA. A liquid measure among the Athenians, 
 which contained half an ounce ; from three to five spoon- 
 fuls; in fact, nearly six drachms. Galen says, that the 
 concha magna was the same as the acetabulum, which of 
 liquid contained an ounce and a half, and in weight fif- 
 teen drachms; and that the concha minor was half an 
 ounce of liquid, and five drachms of weight. It is a 
 term applied also to some of the smaller and shallow 
 cavities of the body. 
 
 CON'CH^E NA'RIUM INFERIO'RES; convoluta 
 tnferiora, lamince sjiongiosts inferiores. THE INFERIOR 
 SPONGY LAMINJE OF THE NOSE. They are situated in the 
 nasal fossae, one on each side ; suspended like the eth- 
 moidal concha, without resting on any thing. The in- 
 ferior edges are the most considerable of the three ; 
 they are rough, thick, a little rounded, and turned to- 
 ward the os maxillare. By their anterior superior edge, 
 they are joined to the anterior transverse eminences of 
 the os maxillare ; their posterior superior edge is the 
 longest, and is joined backwards to the small transverse 
 eminence of the middle portion of the os palati. See 
 Winslow's Anatomy, and Monro on the Bones. 
 
 CO'NCHA NAKIUM SUPERIO'RES ; con-valuta sufieriora 
 ossa, and lamina sfiongiose interiores. So Winslow 
 calls the inferior part of each lateral portion of the os 
 ethmoides. 
 
 CONCHARUM ANTIFEBRI'LE. Muscle shells 
 are macerated in vinegar for twenty-four hours, after 
 wiping off the external mucus. They must then be dried 
 and reduced to a powder; during which operation a 
 spoonful of carduus water, to prevent the light parts from 
 
 flying off, is added. A drachm is the proper dose as a 
 febrifuge and diaphoretic. Bate's Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 CONCHIFO'LIA, (from concha, a shell, und folium, 
 a leaf; from its bearing leaves bent in the form of a 
 shell). See MANGA. 
 
 CON'CHIS, (from y^, a shell). Among the 
 Romans it is an entire bean wrapped up in its perfect 
 capsule. 
 
 CONCHY'LIA FOSSI'LIA, (from the same). Fos- 
 SILE SHELLS. They are ridiculously supposed to be 
 lithontriptic, because other shells when calcined are of 
 that nature. 
 
 CONCHYROI'DES. See CORACOIDES PROCESSUS. 
 
 CONCIDE'NTIA, (from concido, to decay). A de- 
 crease of bulk in the whole or any part of the body, or 
 the subsiding of a tumour. 
 
 CONCOAGULA'TA, (from con and coagulo, to co- 
 agulate together). The confused concretion, or crys- 
 tallization of different salts, first dissolved in the same 
 fluid. 
 
 CONCO'CTIO, (from concoquo, to digest) . CONCOC- 
 TION. It is generally understood to be such a change 
 upon the morbid matter, by the power of nature, gene- 
 rally with assistance of art, as renders it fit for separa- 
 tion from the healthy parts of our fluids, and to be 
 thrown out of our bodies. But this doctrine, at least in 
 fevers, is certainly false. That morbid matter, when it 
 exists, passes off from the blood in its pristine state, 
 appears from the matter of the small pox and measles, 
 both which communicate the same disease at every 
 period after the eruption. It is most probable also, 
 that, in every infectious fever, the morbid matter, after 
 assimilating some of the fluids of the patient affected, 
 passes of in the same state that it was received. Acri- 
 mony in the blood is in no case rendered mild by any 
 process in our constitutions : on the contrary, it is al- 
 ways expelled unaltered by some of the emunctories. 
 Pus is never formed of a kindly nature whilst the heat 
 of the body much exceeds the degree that is proper to 
 health. 
 
 The theory of concoction, however, which has pre- 
 vailed since the days of Hippocrates, has been of the 
 most fatal consequence to the science of medicine, and 
 to patients affected with fevers. It precluded all observa- 
 tion of the effects of medicines in the early stages of such 
 fevers, and left the patient to the ravages of their cause. 
 When the idea was added, that heat was the instrument 
 by which the change was effected, the miseries of the 
 sufferers were greatly augmented. The curtains were 
 drawn ; the windows shut ; the fires large and in- 
 cessant; and the medicines of the most stimulating 
 kind. It was truly said, that those who recovered es- 
 caped S~i 5ruf, through the fire. 
 
 Sydenham supposed that the concoction of the febrile 
 matter meant no mo rethan a preparation and separa- 
 tion of the morbific from the sound particles. See 
 Kirkland on Fevers, p. 14, 27. 
 
 CONCREMA'TIO,(from con and cremo, to burn to- 
 gether). See CALCINATIO. 
 
 CONCRE'TIO, (from concresco, to grow together). 
 In chemistry it is the condensation of any fluid sub- 
 stance into a more solid mass, importing the same as 
 coagulation. In surgery it is the growing together of 
 any parts which are separate in a natural state. 
 
CON 
 
 473 
 
 C O 
 
 CONCU'RSUS, (from concurro, to meet together). 
 See SYNDROME. 
 
 COXCU'SSIO, (from conculio, to *hake together}. 
 \ CONCUSSION. A jolt or shock in consequence of 
 blows or falls. 
 
 CONCUSSION OF THE BHAIN. Anaffectionof the brain, 
 produced by a violent shock, without a wound or frac- 
 ture, though it must have been often the subject of 
 observation, has been but lately distinguished with 
 accuracy. It has been confounded with the effects of 
 depression and extravasation ; with inflammation and 
 Abscess of that organ. The two latter are often its 
 consequences ; but should be clearly distinguished in 
 the origin. To take the simplest idea of the disease, 
 we will suppose a cannon ball to pass near the head. 
 The person falls insensible : if it passes near the spine, 
 death, or a paralysis of the lower limbs, is often the 
 consequence. From this there can be no organic in- 
 jury; none can be traced by dissection : and though the 
 momentum of the air may account for the fall, it will 
 not explain the subsequent disease. This, however, 
 will be a future consideration. 
 
 In concussion, the greater number of symptoms which 
 distinguish compression are present. The great dis- 
 tinction is. that the pulse is soft, often weak, and sinks 
 on bleeding. A discharge of blood from the nose or 
 ears, and the apoplectic stertor, are wanting. After a 
 short period has elapsed, the insensibility in concussion 
 is not so great: the patient will complain on the head 
 being moved. The muscles reir.in tl.eir natural tone, 
 and the pupils are often contracted; they are, indeed, 
 sometimes dilated ; the insensibility is then extreme, 
 and concussion and compression often so much resem- 
 ble each other, that they cannot, perhaps, always be 
 distinguished. What adds to the difficulty is, that after 
 the insensibility from the simple concussion begins to 
 wear off, inflammation often comes on; not active in- 
 flammation, with violent pain and delirium, but the 
 milder kind, from a dilatation of the vessels, exciting, 
 in consequence, a slight increased action. This, in 
 many cases, unsuspectedly runs its course, till symp- 
 toms of compression come on; and, after death, an 
 abscess is found generally at the base of the brain, 
 though, occasionally, in other parts of that organ. 
 
 The best foundation of the distinction in these very 
 difficult emergencies is the effects of remedies. In 
 every accident of this kind, blood should be taken. If 
 there is no wound, if there is no evidence of an actual 
 blow, it should be taken sparingly. Should the pulse 
 >ink, the insensibility continue, we must content our- 
 selves with injecting a clyster, and consider it to be a 
 concussion. Should, however, any blow be discerni- 
 ble ; should the patient, on pressing the cranium on 
 every part, show more sensibility when pressed on one 
 rather than any other part; should the pulse not sink 
 on a moderate bleeding; we have reason to think the 
 accident has produced a fracture or an extravasation. 
 
 Concussion is a disease similar to the effect of inso- 
 lation, an affection of the nervous aura, equally pro- 
 duced by noxious vapours, by the simoon of the desert, 
 particularly by lightning or electricity, which probably 
 produce their effects only by the momentum communi- 
 cated to the air. Why this concussion of the air should 
 affect the nervous aura it is impossible to say, until its 
 nature is better known. Shocks, however, of every 
 .. i. 
 
 kind produce, in different parts of the body, similar ef- 
 fects. How often will a fall in old persons occasion 
 infarctions or abscesses in the liver, independent of any 
 topical bruise, or obvious inflammation! By such con- 
 cussions the vessels are weakened, and admit of con- 
 gestion : the load is greater than the debilitated powers 
 can overcome, and suppuration is the consequence. 
 
 In cases of concussion, our conduct is by no means 
 cleared from difficulties. When the pulse sinks from 
 bleeding, and when we are satisfied, from the other 
 symptoms, that no depression or extravasation has taken 
 place, the warmest cordials have been ordered. Yet, as 
 we have a second stage to dread, they should be em- 
 ployed with caution. Evacuations by clyster, topical 
 discharges from the head, not, with the hasty rashness of 
 some modem practitioners, at once, but in a gradual 
 manner to keep up a constant effect, and prevent too 
 great a stimulus in the early period, are necessary. We 
 may, for instance, apply immediately leeches ; but not 
 more than four. At this time, a blister at the nape of 
 the neck may be operating. After its discharge has 
 begun, two may be applied behind the ears; and, after 
 a similar interval, another to the vertex. During this 
 period, the bowels should be kept moderately open; 
 wine and nourishment supplied in sufficient quantities 
 to support the strength, and preserve a vital warmth, 
 without healing. The extremities should be kept warm 
 by friction, and hot bricks, if cold. 
 
 Mr. Bromfield was led, seemingly by a happy acci- 
 dent, to give the Dover's powder ; for which he after- 
 wards substituted an antimonial with opium. When 
 we consider the extent of the vessels over the whole 
 surface of the body, and recal to our recollection the 
 advantages we derive from an evacuation from the skin 
 in every topical congestion, we shall at once sea the 
 foundation of this practice, which, in his and other 
 hands, has been found very successful. In reality, we 
 consider it as one of the greatest improvements in mo- 
 dern practice; and, from the views we have given, the 
 foundation of its use is particularly explained. Time, 
 however, can only perfect the cure. The function 
 the brain, if not hurried out of their regular train, ex- 
 erted with too much energy, or too early, gradually re- 
 cover, and the patient, at last, regains his former 
 health : the time, however, is usually long. 
 
 If the patient has been neglected, or the plan not 
 fully answered its intended purpose, though he appears 
 to recover, yet, at an uncertain interval, shiverings, a 
 low delirium, with marks of compression, come on. 
 An abscess has then taken place, and death is inevitable. 
 
 Mr. Pott, in his description of concussion, has not 
 distinguished sufficiently between the effects of the 
 shock and extravasation ; and Mr. Deasc, though he 
 approaches nearer to an accurate view of the subject, 
 still confounds the two diseases. 
 
 From Mr. Schmucker's view of the cause of the dis- 
 order, is suggested the idea of astringent applications; 
 and he informs us, that he employed them with the 
 greatest advantage. The following he seems to pre- 
 fer : R. Aq. pur. ffs x. acet. acerrim. $> i. sal nitri : iv. 
 sal. ammon. crud. ^ij. m. With this embrocation he 
 orders the part affected to be frequently well bathed; at 
 the same time that blood letting is prescribed, together 
 with the internal use of nitre, stimulating injections, and 
 laxatives. In all the slighter affections of the head, the 
 , ^ I 1 
 
CON 
 
 474 
 
 CON 
 
 greatest success, he says, has been observed from such 
 a course; and, even in those which have required the 
 trepan, Mr. Schmucker thinks he has often seen it em- 
 ployed with advantage. In concussions of the brain, 
 even without any external wound, cold epithems and 
 fomentations, he says, are very serviceable, especially 
 if conjoined with stimulating clysters, and the applica- 
 tion of leeches to the temples. Mr. Schmucker further 
 observes, in the same work, that violent concussions of 
 the brain are often produced merely from the passage of 
 cannon balls near to the head, without any external 
 affection being observable. In such cases, and in all 
 similar concussions, emetics, he says, are commonly at- 
 tended with the best effects ; venesection, however, 
 must always be premised. 
 
 See Berengarius de Commotione Cerebri; Mons. 
 Bertrandi's Dissertation on the Concussion of the Brain, 
 in the 3d vol. of the Memoirs of the Royal Academy 
 of Surgery; Wiseman's Surgery, book v. ch. ix. obs. 
 x. Gooch's Cases and Remarks, ed. 2. and Bromfield's 
 Chirurgical Obs. and Cases, vol. i. ch. i. Dease's Obs. 
 on Wounds of the Head; Pott's Works; Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. iii. page 132. Abernethy's Surgical 
 Essays. 
 
 CONDENSA'TIO,(from condense, to make thick). 
 CONDENSATION. It implies a contraction of the cu- 
 taneous pores by means of cooling, drying, or astrin- 
 gent medicines. It is also an inspissation of any fluid; 
 condensantia medicamenta are such as authors have 
 fancied possess a power of inspissating the fluids. 
 CO'NDER. See OLIDANUM. 
 
 CONDIME'NTUM, (from condio, to preserve). 
 .Jrtyma, conditura. A CONDIMENT or PRESERVE. It 
 signifies whatever procures sweetness and a grateful 
 taste to any substance. But, in a more restrained sense, 
 that is called condimentum which is used in preparing 
 aliments, whether with an intention of rendering them 
 palatable, or assisting their digestion. 
 
 Condiments make so considerable a part of modern 
 luxuries, that a more particular consideration of the 
 poignant substances employed to give a relish, which 
 health and hunger have denied, becomes necessary. 
 We mean not to say that every condiment is designed to 
 give an artificial appetite. Spices in the warm climates 
 are essential to health ; and salt in every climate seems 
 to be the same. But we must be more particular. 
 
 The condiments employed are those used to preserve 
 meat from putrefaction, and those added occasionally in 
 the process of cooking, or at table. Of the former 
 kind, some merely preserve animal food without add- 
 ing to the poignancy of the taste, as ice, vinegar, or a 
 few pepper corns. Others give a poignancy, and alter 
 the quality of the food, as salt, sugar, nitre, and smoke; 
 vinegar and spices more intimately mixed, or in a 
 larger proportion. Of the first we need not speak 
 particularly, but only to suggest the necessity of gra- 
 dually thawing meat preserved by ice, as its texture is 
 otherwise destroyed. Salt condenses the muscular 
 fibres, and renders them harder of digestion ; but a large 
 proportion of sugar lessens the inconvenience, and nitre 
 is said to have a similar effect. Nitre, however, in the 
 quantity employed, is by no means a powerful antisep- 
 tic; and, as a condiment, it seems of little importance. 
 It chiefly imparts a more uniform and pleasing red co- 
 lour than salt. The poignancy of the salt, however, ren- 
 
 ders many substances much more digestible, particularly 
 the fatter part of the hog, the bacon. This, if cut thin, 
 is easily, when broiled, borne by the tenderest stomach, 
 and the addition of vinegar assists its digestion. Sugar, 
 we have said, does not harden the animal fibres, and it 
 preserves meat very successfully. It is usually mixed 
 with salt, though in too small a proportion. The weight 
 of each should be equal, or of the sugar superior ; and 
 the kind used should be the coarsest brown. Smoke is 
 employed sometimes alone to preserve fish and animal 
 food ; sometimes, as in the herring, bacon, and some 
 forms of Indian cookery, to give a peculiar flavour. If 
 not carried so far as to dry and harden the meat, it seems 
 to render it by no means unwholesome, or difficult of 
 digestion. If the red herring is peculiarly indigestible, 
 it is owing to the rancidity which its oil acquires in the 
 preparation. 
 
 Vinegar is seldom employed to preserve animal food. 
 Brawn owes little to it ; for, composed of gelatinous 
 matter not easily putrescible, it is preserved by prevent- 
 ing the access of air, in consequence of its being lightly 
 rolled. To vinegar and salt we owe the preservation of 
 many different kinds of fish; but for a long continu- 
 ance of their perfect state, Spices must be added. In 
 the sauer kraut, the acetous acid, which contributes to 
 the preservation of the cabbage, is formed by its spon- 
 taneous fermentation. Potted meats owe their pre- 
 servation to spice, and to the air being excluded. 
 
 In all these instances, hard salted meat excepted, we 
 do not find that the food is rendered less digestible. 
 The warmth of the condiment may prevent this effect ; 
 but we must at the same time reflect, that these highly 
 seasoned dishes are eaten only in small quantities. 
 
 The condiments added in the cookery, or at table, 
 are, salt, vinegar, pickles, spices, wine, ardent spirit, 
 soy, ketchup, mushrooms, oil, sugar, and various indi- 
 genous roots and vegetables, with a slight preparation, 
 or in their natural state, as well as some animal sub- 
 stances, particularly fish. Of the ancient condiments 
 we cannot speak with precision. The asafoetida supplied 
 the flavour of garlic ; the garum was not very distant 
 from the anchovy; and many of their native vegetables 
 are supplied at our tables, by the more pleasant aroma- 
 tics of the east. What seems disgusting in ancient 
 cookery, was perhaps not really so; as partly from 
 custom, more certainly from the proportion employed, 
 the effect might be pleasing. We know that even asa- 
 foetida, rubbed only on a warm plate, gives a more 
 pleasing flavour than garlic; and that a judicious mix- 
 ture of different spices is not only more agreeable, but 
 often more wholesome than a large proportion of one 
 only. Who would think of adding a red herring to 
 soup? yet it is often done with success; and, in a small 
 proportion, gives the flavour of ham. We should have 
 apologised for entering so largely on the subject of 
 cookery, but that a most respectable " brother of our 
 order" has indulged his taste in publishing a collection 
 of receipts, in a work entitled Culina Famulatrix. We 
 shall, however, chiefly enlarge on condiments, as salu- 
 tary or otherwise, and shall notice each in its order. 
 
 Salt, we have already remarked, is almost the uni- 
 versal condiment of animated nature ; and it is by no 
 means improbable that the extinction of the vast ani- 
 mal, the mammoth of America, was, in a great degree, 
 occasioned by their collection in search of their prey 
 
CON 
 
 475 
 
 (J X 
 
 wear the salt lakes of the Alleghany mountains, at the 
 time of some general convulsion ; such at least is pro- 
 bable from the vast collection of their bones in that 
 spot. Salt, in this instance, acts as a stimulant ; for its 
 excess is as destructive as its moderate use is salutary. 
 I'.vcn an oyster may be killed by an additional quantity 
 of sea salt to sea water. As it is void of flavour, we 
 seldom use it in excess; and we only see the effects of 
 its increased quantity, in the constant use of salt provi- 
 sions at sea. But to the effects of salt at sea must be 
 added the unalimentary quality of animal food long kept 
 in this state, as well as the almost constant moisture to 
 which sailors are exposed. In some instances, when 
 used too largely, it is said to have brought on symptoms 
 of sea scurvy even on shore. 
 
 f'infgar w^ now speak of as a condiment, occasion- 
 ally used. When in a perfect state, it is scarcely ever, 
 in a moderate quantity, injurious. Even the most acid 
 stomachs, and pregnant women most injured by aces- 
 cents, may use it with safety. The fact is, that its ul- 
 terior change corrects acidity ; and with animal food 
 little injury will result. With vegetables alone it is not 
 so innocent ; yet in this way it is rarely taken but by 
 the robust, to whom no diet is particularly inconvenient. 
 Vinegar, as has been observed, renders some gross ani- 
 mal substances more digestible ; but others it seems to 
 harden, and to lessen their solubility. Yet we have 
 seldom found it injurious but with shell fish ; and oysters, 
 cockles, muscles, crabs, and lobsters, are we think 
 less easily digested when vinegar is added. The three 
 first when pickled are certainly less soluble. The 
 various flavours given to vinegar, which is by this 
 means so infinitely diversified, must not be an object of 
 our attention, for it is still vinegar unaltered in its es- 
 sential qualities. We know a gentleman who never 
 makes a salad without five kinds of this vegetable acid. 
 Pickles are little more than vinegar in a solid, and, we 
 may add, in its most inconvenient and indigestible form. 
 These are vegetable substances preserved by means of 
 salt and vinegar ; but the salt, in the early part of the 
 process, chiefly hardens and contributes to their pre- 
 servation. Should the curious reader wish to pursue the 
 subject more closely than our limits will admit, we 
 would refer him to the fourth volume of the Amaeni- 
 tates Academics, in which he will find (p. 536) an 
 entertaining and a not uninteresting essay *" De Ace- 
 tariis," by Si. Van der Burg, in reality by Linnaeus 
 himself. 
 
 The simplest form of the acetaria is that of the sa- 
 lad, which takes its name from the ingredient, which 
 should be in the least perceptible proportion, salt. The 
 advantages and disadvantages of salads arise from the 
 choice. The lettuce is soporific, the endive and celery 
 acrimonious ; but the power of the first is inconsider- 
 able, of the latter lessened or destroyed by blanching 
 . etiolation). The young mustard, the cresses, and the 
 water cresses, are warmer; but these will be spoken of 
 under another head. In general, salads to the young 
 and strong are extremely wholesome, and excellent cor- 
 rectors of alkalescency. In the weaker stomachs, the 
 addition of mustard renders them less inconvenient, 
 though the coldness is often troublesome. Sliced cu- 
 cumber can seldom be rendered digestible, even by the 
 warmest spices, except in young and robust stomachs. 
 Vegetables which are preserved by vinegar are chiefly 
 
 those which are smooth, tasteless, and tolerably firm. 
 Modern luxury flavours them highly with shalot, gar 
 lie, or the seeds of the nasturtium, and with advan- 
 tage. The mango, the Indian plum, is highly flavoured 
 with garlic ; and we emulate it in a similar preparation 
 of the unripe melon. The yellow and the warmer 
 pickles of the East and West Indies we also imitate by 
 the admixture of a variety of substances, preserved and 
 flavoured in the same way, styled pickalilla. The 
 warmth of the West India pickle we obtain by the ad- 
 dition of the capsicum, raised in our green houses. 
 
 The pickles of our own climate are chiefly the cab- 
 bage, red or white, rendered yellow by art; the young 
 cucumbers (gerkins,) the larger cucumbers, or unripe 
 melons (mangos,) the unripe walnuts, the naturally 
 acid gooseberries, berberries, lemons, the samphire 
 (crithmum maritimum Lin.), the buds of the capparis, 
 the tops of broccoli, sliced beet root, kc. In general, 
 the firmer vegetables are the least wholesome ; and those, 
 without the additional warmth of other vegetable sub- 
 stances or spices, often produce inconvenience in weak 
 stomachs. Perhaps, in general, they are injurious bv 
 exciting a false appetite, without carrying with them 
 sufficient correction. 
 
 S/iices are more harmless condiments; since, if they 
 contribute to convey a larger proportion of nutriment, 
 they warm the stomach, and enable it to perform its 
 office more perfectly. It must be indeed admitted, that 
 the organ will be ultimately weakened by over disten- 
 tion ; but if not greatly abused, the use of spices does 
 no real nor permanent injury. The safest of the spices 
 is, apparently, the common pepper. It is at the same. 
 time the most durable and inflammatory ; but the quan- 
 tity employed renders the last quality of little effect. 
 The Cayenne pepper is more pungent, but more tran- 
 sitory in its stimulus ; and we have had great reason to 
 think that much of its warmth is lost on the throat and 
 fauces. Ginger is peculiarly warm, and its warmth is 
 permanently exerted in the stomach, which renders it 
 an excellent addition to cold and flatulent drinks. The 
 warmth of cloves is more inflammatory, and in a small 
 proportion not unpleasant. Mace is milder ; but, from 
 its strong flavour, is used in too small a quantity to be 
 either useful or injurious. The capsicum and chili, 
 though scarcely meriting the name of spice, as void of 
 aroma, are, in qualities and botanical analogy, nearly 
 related to Cayenne. The pimento, uniting the flavour 
 of different spices, seems also to unite their qualities; 
 and the cinnamon, chiefly employed for its flavour, un- 
 less used medicinally, has little pretensions to either 
 praise or blame. 
 
 Wine must be reckoned among the condiments; for 
 though its addition to sauces is in too small a proportion 
 to produce any considerable effect ; yet it is often drunk 
 at table, and adds to the inclination for an additional quan- 
 tity of food, and the power of the stomach to digest it. 
 This advantage, if it may be styled one, is chiefly ob- 
 tained by the drier and stronger wines, as Madeira, 
 sherry, and white port ; more effectually by the strong 
 and sharp wines, as rhenish, vin de grave, and old 
 hock. The sweeter wines pall the appetite, and are 
 reserved for the dessert, whose sweetness would destroy 
 the flavour of the others. We then find the Malmsey, 
 Madeira, the Frontiniac, Tokay, and Cape wines, in- 
 troduced. This finishes the studied luxury of a modern 
 3 P 2 
 
CON 
 
 476 
 
 C ON 
 
 dinner, where ever}' thing is nicely calculated to add to 
 the quantity, since the second is more poignant than the 
 first course, and the dessert more attractive than the se- 
 cond : the wine joins in the conspiracy against the 
 powers of the stomach, which is thus daily under- 
 mined, and its tone gradually destroyed. Wine is per- 
 haps sometimes really useful in this view; we mean, in 
 some instances where the stomach requires the assistance 
 of a stimulus to take even the necessary quantity ; and 
 in such cases it may be even taken with advantage be- 
 fore dinner. In this situation hock is preferable : the 
 next is Madeira; sherry, white and red port, follow in 
 succession. When the whole body is exhausted also 
 by fatigue, the stomach will often refuse the necessary 
 food, until it is a little revived by a glass of wine. 
 
 S/iirifa, either alone or with water, are occasionally 
 taken with similar design; but these are in every form, 
 rxcept occasionally as medicines, injurious. Brandy is 
 rhiefly preferred ; but it is scarcely less hurtful than 
 cither of the others. 
 
 Soy is imported from the east. It is the production 
 of the bean, the dolictos sola Linnsei Sp. PI. 1023, 
 which is chiefly prepared by a spontaneous fermenta- 
 tion, with the addition of salt, and a small proportion 
 of flour. It merely gives a flavour to sauce. 
 
 Ketchup is prepared from mushrooms or walnuts, 
 with the addition of salt, and generally some spice. 
 These two fluids are infinitely diversified with the fla- 
 vour of shalot, the warmth and pungency of Cayenne 
 vinegar, the taste of anchovies, Sec. ; and sold in many 
 forms, with a great variety of names, according to the 
 fancy of Mr. Burgcs and others. They are not inju- 
 rious if they do not tempt the appetite too far, and in- 
 crease the load beyond the powers of the stomach to di- 
 gest. Mushrooms we have added to the list, which, 
 though in a slight degree nourishing, are chiefly taken 
 for their flavour. See AMANITA. 
 
 Oil must be reckoned among the condiments occa- 
 sionally used, though void of flavour. Its chief use is 
 as a sauce with vinegar, to pickled fish, or in salads. 
 It issaid in the former to correct the alkalescency of the 
 iish, and assist its solubility. But if this advantage be 
 denied, it may be at least pronounced innocent. It 
 is not easy to conjecture the origin of its use in 
 salads. We have suspected that it may have arisen 
 from a suspicion of some poisonous herbs being incau- 
 tiously mixed with the others. Its more obvious ad- 
 vantage is, that it gives a richness to the salad, and by 
 the assistance of the egg employed to mix it with the 
 vinegar, conveys the poignancy of the latter more uni- 
 formly to every part of. the vegetable, in consequence of 
 its viscidity. Whatever may have been the cause or 
 effect, it is very generally employed; and if not advan- 
 i agcous, is pleasant and innocent. 
 
 Sugar is not commonly used as a condiment except 
 in the form of currant jelly, or occasionally with mint 
 sauce in the early season of lamb. In every instance 
 it is at leaht innocent. 
 
 Vari'ju.-i indigenous-vegetables furnish also a variety of 
 condiments. We employ the root of the horse radish, 
 the capsules and seeds of the nasturtium, the seeds of 
 the mustard, the cresses, the water cresses, and the 
 youngmustard, in their earliest periods, sometimes when 
 even the seed leaves only are expanded. These plants 
 belong to the order silif/uona;, all of which are in the 
 
 same groupe, the tetradynamiis of Linnaeus, one of the 
 most natural classes of the sexual system. They are, 
 without any exception, pleasant and salutary. Indeed 
 they have been commended more highly than they 
 merit, from circumstances that may for a moment be 
 allowed to detain us. When stall feeding was not 
 common, families in general preserved their winter's 
 stock of food by means of salt ; and symptoms of scurvy 
 and of biliary calculi were often the consequence, after 
 some months confinement to this diet. The early ve- 
 getables were then sought with alacrity, and their powers 
 were consequently more conspicuous. These vegeta- 
 bles still retain their character, though the occasion of 
 their use is removed. The flour of the mustard seed 
 seems not to have been employed very early, but it is 
 now a general favourite ; and in France it is prepared 
 with peculiar care, and enriched with a variety of ad- 
 ditional flavours. Were we to write another cuiina fa- 
 mulatrix, we might enlarge copiously on this subject, 
 and some similar ones, from a pleasant work published 
 annually in France, of which the third year has just ap- 
 peared, viz. Almanach des Gourmands, the Almanack 
 of Epicures. In this the variety of mustards and other 
 sauces are described ; " which have the inestimable ad- 
 vantages of enabling you to eat much, and for a long 
 time without inconvenience." It is sufficient, however, 
 in our situation to remark, that all these indigenous con- 
 diments are wholesome. 
 
 Another kind, the last of which we shall speak, is 
 that prepared from fish. Caviare prepared from the 
 roe of the sturgeon is sometimes employed in this way, 
 though more usually eaten alone. Anchovies, which 
 dissolve by heat, are employed as a sauce for fish; but 
 what is styled their " essence," is little more than the 
 sordes that remain. When the fish itself is employed, 
 and the solution clarified, it is almost equally clear with 
 water; and the flavour of the anchovy is delicate and 
 pure. Crabs, lobsters, oysters, cockles, and prawns, are 
 all in turn employed as sauce for fish, and occasionally 
 the oysters for some kinds of fowl ; but when dressed", 
 they are far from being easy of digestion. 
 
 It may be supposed that we have been too lenient to 
 these condiments, which have excited the indignation 
 of the moralist, and of the dietetic physician. Could 
 we return to a state of nature, or indeed were such a 
 return desirable, we might have employed a different 
 language ; but while they assail us in numerous shapes, 
 it was of more importance to appreciate with some ac- 
 curacy their various merits than to reject them with 
 indignation. 
 
 The experimental physician, who endeavoured to imi- 
 tate the process of digestion in his phials, was surprised 
 to find that all the condiments, which he employed, retard- 
 ed the spontaneous changes; and all were at once con- 
 demned. Independent, however, of the common argu- 
 ment, that digestion is a process connected with a being 
 possessed of life, we might ask what reason induced him 
 to confound a rapid with an easy digestion. Various in- 
 conveniences we know attend a quick digestion ; among 
 which we may reckon flatulence, headaoh, and a symptom 
 not generally attributed to this cause, a faintness within 
 about an hour or two after eating We recollect that 
 Psalmanazar, who in support of his fiction was obliged 
 to eat his meat raw, found great inconveniences from 
 too quick digestion, which he removed by mixing large 
 
I O >> 
 
 477 
 
 CON 
 
 fjuantities of pepper with it. In fact, then, condiments 
 may be serviceable by retarding this process; and we 
 have employed them medicinally for this purpose. 
 Their use ha's been thought disgraceful, as implying a 
 deficiency of appetite and impaired health, but with- 
 out reason. The person who employs them may in- 
 deed often eat without their assistance, but he can dine 
 more agreeably with it; and while "to enjoy is to 
 obev." we find little objection to condiments but in 
 their abuse. 
 
 CO'NDIO, TO EMBALM; also conditura, and fiollincio. 
 Embalming is as ancient as the first record of the cha- 
 racter of physician. See Genesis, ch. 1. v. 2. It is still 
 practised, but not generally. On this subject see Pare 
 Dionis's Surgical Operations ; Gooch's Treatise on 
 Wounds, p. 456; Greenhill's Art of Embalming; Bell's 
 Surgery, p. 465. 
 
 CO'XDITUM. (from condio, to fircsen-e'). PRE- 
 SERVES. They are made by steeping, or by boiling re- 
 cent fruits in syrup or a solution of sugar. It is after- 
 wards either kept moist in the syrup, or taken out and 
 dried, that the sugar may candy upon it : this last is the 
 most usual method. The art was formerly a branch of 
 the apothecary's business, but now is wholly in the 
 hands of confectioners. 
 
 The Latins and the latter Greeks meant by conditum 
 a sort of acratomeli ; that is, a wine impregnated with 
 honey and aromatics. See MULSUM. 
 
 COXDITU'RA. See CONDIMENTUM and COXDIO. 
 
 CONDU'CTIO, (from conduce, to draw along-,') in 
 C'oclius Aurelianus it means a spasm or convulsion. 
 
 iNDU'CTOR, (from conduct, to guide]. A CON- 
 : OR is an instrument used in surgery for the direc- 
 tion of a kr.ife when a sinus is laid open. It is also a 
 name of the instrument called a GORGET, which is used 
 is a conductor in the operation of lithotomy. 
 
 COXDUPLICA TUM FOLIUM, (from con and 
 dufilicor, to be doubled*). A term in foliation, signify- 
 ing that the sides of the leaf, while in the bud, are dou- 
 bled over each other at the midrib. It is used also in 
 the sleep of plants in the same sense, when the leaves 
 during the night fold together in the same manner. 
 
 COXDYLOI'DJE, (from *d't>A, a joint, and j;, 
 forma, litene**'). APOPHYSES. See MAXILLA INFERIOR. 
 
 COXDYLO'MA. (from xJi/Aos, a joint or tubercle"). 
 \ Tt'iiouR ; so called from its resemblance to a con- 
 . a joint bent, or a tubercle. It is a hard eminence, 
 which arises in the folds of the anus, or a hardening or 
 a swelling of the rugae. These tumours also sometimes 
 happen in the orifice of the uterus, and other parts. 
 it is variously described by authors ; by some as a tu- 
 mour of the cuticle; by others as an instance of sar- 
 oma. An anonymous French writer says, it is in ge- 
 neral a fleshy excrescence which appears on the fingers, 
 hands, feet, and principally about the anus, the peri- 
 naeum, and the private parts of both sexes. He adds, 
 that warts, the tumours called Jicits* jnarisca, SUL 
 and tttymus, are different instances of condyloma. See 
 
 A TRICKS. 
 
 Authors abound with unnecessary distinctions re- 
 specting these tumours; but all tubercles and fungi, 
 whether within the verge of the anus or more outward, 
 are of the same nature, and are cured by the same me- 
 
 thod, whether called condyloma^ficus, fungus, orcriare, 
 and are tumours of the glandules of the part ; which, 
 increasing by degrees, prove painful and troublesome. 
 Those who are troubled with the piles frequently suf- 
 fer from them ; and they often appear in the pudenda 
 from the lues venerea. 
 
 If the roots are small, a ligature may extirpate them; 
 if broad, they are best removed by a caustic, but care 
 must be taken that it doth not injure any other part. 
 
 See P. jEgineta, Celsus, Heister, Turner, Wiseman; 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. p. 264. 
 
 COXDYLO'MA. A CORN. See CLAVUS. 
 
 CO'XDYLUS, (from tuatv, an ancient cuft hajied 
 like a joint}. A COXDYLE. It is a protuberance in any 
 of the joints, formed by the epiphysis of a bone. In the 
 fingers it is called the knuckles. See PROCESSUS. In 
 botany it signifies the joints of plants. 
 
 COXEI'ON. In Hippocrates it is an appellation of 
 the cicuta ; from s, turbo, a turning or whirling 
 round ; because it produces a vertigo in those who take 
 it internally. 
 
 CONE'SSI. (Indian). Called also the codagafiala, 
 cones fi seca, cadagusfiali. It is the bark of a small tree, 
 called arbor Malabarica lactescens;ja*minijiore odoro, 
 siliquis oblongig, growing in Ceylon and Malabar, and 
 on the Coromandel coast, where it is called conessi. It 
 is blackish outwardly, and covered more or less with a 
 whitish moss or scurf, which should be scraped off. 
 To the taste it is gratefully austere and bitter. It is 
 commended in diarrhoeas, and half a drachm may be ta- 
 ken three times a day ; or in sour milk it restrains not 
 only alvine fluxes but haemorrhages. The root, boiled 
 in water, makes a useful fomentation against inflam- 
 matory tumours; and, taken inwardly, destroys worms. 
 When used, it should be fresh powdered, for it soon 
 loses its medical qualities under any form or prepara- 
 tion. When taken to restrain a diarrhoea, an emetic of 
 ipecacuanha should precede its use. Those with whom 
 a diarrhoea is frequent, in moist weather, are much be- 
 nefited by its use, if a dose is taken morning and even- 
 ing. Its genus is unknown. Raii Hist. 
 
 COXFE'CTA, (from conficio,to make /i). COMFITS 
 or SUGAR PLUMS. Seeds or other substances incrusted 
 with sugar. These, when impregnated with purging 
 ingredients, are given to children who -will not take the 
 usual forms of medicines. 
 
 CONFE'CTIO, (from the same). A CONFECTION; 
 called also aligulus. In general it is any thing prepar- 
 ed with sugar, and the same with conditum. The latter 
 is usually dry ; the confectio a soft electuary. The dry 
 confccts are now a branch of the confectioner's busi- 
 ness, and are the roots of eringo, the peels of oranges, 
 kc. which are incrusted with sugar, and are called CAN- 
 DIED ROOT, or PEEL. The London college prescribes 
 the following soft electuary : the CORDIAL CONFECTION, 
 now called the AROMATIC CONFECTION. 
 
 Take of zedoary in coarse powder, saffron, of each 
 half a pound ; distilled water, three pints ; let them ma- 
 cerate for twenty -four hours, then press and strain 
 them. Evaporate the strained liquor to a pint and a 
 half, to which add the subsequent ingredients reduced 
 to very fine powder ; compound powder of crab's claws, 
 sixteen ounces; cinnamon, nutmegs, of each two ounces; 
 
CON 
 
 478 
 
 CON 
 
 cloves, one ounce; lesser cardamom seeds husked, half 
 an ounce ; double refined sugar, two pounds ; and thus 
 form the confection. Pharm. Lond. 1J88. This is al- 
 tered from the last Dispensatory, and may be consider- 
 ed as an improvement. It is certainly an agreeable 
 cordial and carminative, but should not be long kept, 
 as it loses its efficacy. It is substituted for the confect 
 or cordial of Sir Waller Raleigh. 
 
 CONFE'CTIO ALKE'RMES. See CHERMES. 
 
 CONFE'CTIO ANACA'RDII. See ANACARDIUM. 
 
 CONFE'UTIO AROMA'TICA. See CONFECTIO CARDIACA. 
 
 Confectio Damocratis, DAMOCRATES'S CONFECTION-. 
 This was formerly called mithridatium, from Mithri- 
 dates, king of Pontus and Bithynia, who, after the ex- 
 ample of Attalus of Pergamus, is said first to have ex- 
 perienced the virtues of simples separately, and then to 
 have combined them. But it should be noted that the 
 original compound, as prepared by Mithridates, consist- 
 ed of but a few ingredients. Serenus Sammonicus says, 
 that when Pompey took the baggage of this prince, he 
 was surprised to find that this antidote consisted of only 
 twenty leaves of rue, two walnuts, two figs, and a little 
 salt. Of this he took a dose every morning, to guard 
 himself from the effects of poisons. It is, however, 
 probable this was designed to deceive, as the prepara- 
 tion used by the king of Pontus has been handed down 
 with great care, and is a combination of aromatics and 
 nervous medicines with opium. If, as Dr. Fordyce al- 
 leges, a variety of aromatics is more useful than a large 
 dose of a single one, we cannot see with what propriety 
 the mithridate is rejected, except on the common prin- 
 ciple, " Est modus in rebus et certi denique fines." At 
 all events, the mithridate for we well remember its 
 use, and its being faithfully, at least with tolerable fide- 
 lity, prepared was a warm useful opiate. It is now, 
 however, thrown out of the London Dispensatory of 
 ' 1778. 
 
 CONFECTIO OPIA'TA. See PHILONIUM. 
 
 CONFECTIO SAPIE'NTUM. See ANACARDIUM. 
 
 CONFE'RTUS, (from confero, to bring together). 
 In botany it means very numerous, and crowded toge- 
 ther. See ATHROOS. 
 
 CONFIRM A 'NTI A MEDIC AME'NTA, (from 
 coiifirmo, to strengthen). Medicines which restore or 
 confirm the strength of the body, or any part of it : or 
 medicines which fasten the teeth in their sockets. See 
 
 TONICA. 
 
 CONFLUE'NTIA,(from confluo, tojloio together). 
 A term used by Paracelsus to express the agreement, 
 conjunction, or confederation of the microcosm with 
 the stars, or of a disease with remedies : in botany it 
 means growing together in partial masses, so as to 
 leave the intermediate parts quite bare; and in small 
 pox, the running together of the pustules when 
 crowded. 
 
 CONFCEDERA'TIO is of the same import. From 
 conftederOf to agree together. 
 
 CONFORMA'TIO, (from conformo, to sha}ie, or 
 fashion). CONFORMATION. Some diseases are called 
 morbi male conformation!*, or organical diseases ; that 
 is, which depend upon the original ill conformation of 
 the parts, or on the change of their structure from 
 disease. These, if external, may admit of a chirurgi- 
 cal cure; and proper exercise, regimen, and medicines, 
 
 may sometimes contribute much to the relief even of 
 those which are internal. See also DIAPLASIS. 
 
 CONFORTA'NTIA) (from conforto,to strengthen'). 
 See CAUUIAUA. 
 
 CONERICA'TIOj (from con and/Hco, to rub toge- 
 ther) . In pharmacy it is the reducing of any easily fri- 
 able substance to powder by rubbing it with the hands; 
 or the rubbing any soft and succulent vegetable with 
 the hands to express the juice. 
 
 CONFRICATRl'CES,(from the same). Lascivious 
 women, who induce a variety of chronic diseases from 
 unnatural practices. 
 
 CONFUTE FE'BRES, (from confundo, to con- 
 fuse). Bellini thinks that he has met with two fevers 
 attending at the same time, beginning and ending toge- 
 ther, but so confusedly as not to be distinguished. Bel- 
 lini, however, in his distinctions, is too refined, and often 
 himself confused. 
 
 CONFUSA'NEUS PA'NIS, (from confundo, to 
 mingle together). Bread made of meal, from which 
 the bran has not been separated. 
 
 CONFU'SIO, (from the same) A disorder of the 
 eyes, which happens when, upon a rupture of the in- 
 ternal membranes which include the humours, they 
 are all confounded together. It is also a mental dis"- 
 ease when the ideas are not clear and discriminated. 
 Some authors have laboured under it during their whole 
 lives. 
 
 CONGELA'TI, or CONGELA'TICI. persons af- 
 flicted with a catalepsis. See CATALEPSIS and CONGE- 
 LATUS. 
 
 CONGELA'TIO, (from congelo, to freeze). CON- 
 GELATION, and COAGULATION. It is such a change pro- 
 duced by cold in a fluid body, that it becomes appa- 
 rently, sometimes really solid. Water is rarified or 
 expanded by congelation ; but this depends on the sud- 
 den separation of the air. Iron, plaster of Paris, and 
 many other substances, expand at the moment of con- 
 gelation. Animal fats, and some oils, usually contract. 
 
 The calcareous stalactites produced in caverns from 
 the drops of petrifying waters are called congelations. 
 
 CONGELATI'VA MEDICAME'NTA, (from con- 
 gelo, to congeal). Medicines which inspissate and dry; 
 or are employed to check discharges. 
 
 CONGELA'TUS, and COGELA'TIO, (from con- 
 geloi to freeze). FROZEN or FROST BITTEN. Persons 
 thus affected by the cold are compared to cataleptic 
 patients, but still there is much difference between the- 
 diseases. 
 
 When a man is benumbed with cold, and he attempts 
 to warm himself at the fire, the parts exposed to the 
 heat are painful, and a mortification is the general con- 
 sequence. Thus frozen fruit, if put into water nearly 
 freezing, recovers ; but in warm water, or in a warm 
 place, soon rots. Those who are severely affected with 
 cold, should first put the frozen part into cold water, or 
 cover it with snow ; and next into water somewhat above 
 the freezing point, until a sense of warmth is perceived, 
 or some degree of motion returns. At this time a little 
 warm wine, mixed with camomile tea, may be drunk, 
 and the warmth gradually increased. A mortification 
 will be in this way avoided. 
 
 When travellers begin to be drowsy in the cold, they 
 should redouble their speed to extricate themselves from 
 
cox 
 
 479 
 
 c ox 
 
 danger; for though their sleepiness is urgent, it is 
 always fatal. 
 
 The heat of our bodies, when in health, very com- 
 monly exceeds that of the ambient air: a consider- 
 able degree of cold is consequently required to freeze 
 our fluids, and the extremities are the first affected, as 
 most distant from the centre. When a mortification 
 from cold approaches, the part affected by it is first pale, 
 then red: this redness is attended with a troublesome 
 pain and a violent itching : after which the colour be- 
 comes almost purple, and at last black. 
 
 In these cases, the parts, by their sedative powers of 
 the cold, are deprived of life ; or at least their irritability 
 is suspended, and consequently accumulated. Should 
 heat be applied, the excessive action, which is the con- 
 sequence, soon induces mortification, that would other- 
 wise be avoided. By introducing the heat gradually, 
 the accumulated irritability is sufficient to restore the 
 life of the part. When gangrene has actually taken 
 place, the increased action of the vessels, as usual in 
 such instances, is excited to separate the morbid from 
 the sound part. There is not the slightest evidence, 
 that the organic structure is destroyed by the expansion 
 of the fluids during congelation. 
 
 See Tissot's Advice to the People ; Van Swieten's 
 Com. on Boerh. Aph. 422, 427, 454; Med. Mus. vol. 
 i. p. 71. 
 
 COXGE'NERES, (from con and genus, of the same 
 kind}. When spoken of muscles, it imports those which 
 concur in the same action. 
 
 CO XGER, or CO'XGRUS, *w,, (from y f *,to 
 devour; so called from its voracity). The CONGER EEL. 
 It is a large sea eel, often called the serpent. The 
 flesh, when deprived of its rancid flavour by soaking in 
 salt and water, resembles bad veal. 
 
 COXGE'STIO. CONGESTION-, or COLLECTION. 
 (From congero, to gather into a heafi\ A swelling which 
 gradually arises, and slowly ripens; in opposition to that 
 defluxion which is quickly formed and terminated. 
 
 CO'NGIUS. A GALLON. This is a very ancient 
 measure, and is generally said to have been equal to ten 
 pints of wine, and nine of oil. The Athenian congius, 
 or conchus, weighed nine pounds, and the Roman 
 weighed ten, or contained ten Roman pints of wine. 
 In the London and Edinburgh Dispensatories the gallon 
 is only eight pints. See CHU. 
 
 CONGLOBA'TA GLANDU'LA. A CONGLOBATE 
 GLAND, (from conglobo, to gather into a ball}. AH the 
 glands are either conglobate or conglomerate. A con- 
 globate gland is a little smooth body, covered with a fine 
 skin, by which it is separated from every other organ, 
 only admitting an artery and a lymphatic, and affording 
 a passage to a vein, or another to the same lymphatic. 
 See Winslow's and Keil's Anatomy. 
 
 COXGLOMERA'TA GLANDU'LA, (from con- 
 glomero, to hea/i ufi together). A CONGLOMERATE 
 GLAND is composed of many little glandular bodies, 
 united in one common membrane. All their excretory- 
 ducts sometimes unite, through which the secreted fluid 
 passes. Sometimes the ducts uniting form several ducts, 
 which communicate with one another by anastomosing 
 canals, as in the mammae. Others again have several 
 ducts without any communication with each other; as 
 the glandulse lacrymales et prostatae; and occasionally 
 each gland hath its own excretory duct, through which 
 
 it transmits its fluid to a common reservoir, as the kid- 
 neys. See Winslow's and Keil's Anatomy. See GLAND 
 and SECRETION. 
 
 CONGLUTINA'XTIA, (from conglutino, to glut 
 together}. Healing medicines. 
 
 CO'XIA. LIME, (from >>.*, to whiten}. When 
 joined with <mtKni, it means lixivium, or ley of vegeta- 
 ble ashes; or wine impregnated with cones of fir ; from 
 x.uic,a cone. Dioscorid. lib. v. c. xlviii. 
 
 CONTFER.E A'RBORES,(from conus, a cone, and 
 /t-ro, to bear). Trees which bear cones, as the cedar, 
 fir, and pine. 
 
 COXI'LE. See MYRRHIS. 
 
 CO'NIS, (from /, dust,) fine powder; ashes; a 
 nit in the hair; scurf from the head; and sometimes 
 lime. 
 
 COXISTE'RIUM, (from the same). See APODY- 
 
 TERIUM. 
 
 CON JUGA'TA, (from con and jugo, to yoke toge- 
 ther) . In botany it means growing in pairs. 
 
 CO'XIUM MACULATUM and MA'JUS. See 
 
 ClCUTA MAJOR FOETIDA. 
 
 COXJU'XCTA CAU'SA, (from conjungo, to join 
 together). The IMMEDIATE CAUSE. See CAUSA. 
 
 CONJU'NCTA SI'GNA. The pathognomonic signs of a 
 disease. 
 
 COXJUXCTI VA TU'XICA, (from the same). 
 The conjunctiva is erroneously confounded with the ad- 
 nata ; they are two distinct coats, and both but partial 
 coverings of the fore part of the eye, though the con- 
 junctiva is reflected, and also spread over the inside of 
 the eye lids. This is a thin transparent membrane, 
 which lines the inner surface of the eye lids, and at the 
 edge of the orbit has a fold, that is continued forward 
 over the anterior half of the globe of the eye. It is 
 exterior to all the other coats of the eye, and connected 
 with the albuginea, by means of a cellular substance, 
 from which it may easily be separated in the dead sub- 
 ject by dissection. The conjunctiva of the eye lids is 
 perforated by many minute foramina, which suffer a 
 thin serum to exhale, to keep a moisture over the globe 
 of the eye. This membrane is transparent, and, cover- 
 ing the albuginea, gives the whiteness to the portion of 
 the eye usually distinguished by this appellation. See 
 Ware's Remarks on th.. Ophthalmy, &c. p. 5. It is 
 sometimes called the mucous coat. 
 
 CO'XXA. See CASSIA FISTULARIS. 
 
 COXXA'TUS, (from con and nascor, to grow toge- 
 ther). In botany it means two or more distinct things 
 growing together, and having the appearance but of 
 one ; as two apples, two nuts, or two leaves. 
 
 COXXE'CTIO, (from con and necto, to knit toge- 
 ther). See SYMPHYSIS. 
 
 COXXE'XUS, (from the same). In botany it means 
 growing in pairs. 
 
 COXOI'DES, (from xarcf, a cone, and ei&s, like- 
 ness). Any body in the shape of a cone. See PINEA- 
 
 LIS GLANDULA. 
 
 COX T QUASSA'TIO, (from con and quatio, to shake 
 together). CoxquASSATiox. In pharmacy it is a spe- 
 cies of comminution, or an operation by which moist 
 concreted substances, as recent vegetables, fruits, or the 
 softer parts of animals, are agitated and bruised till they 
 are reduced to a soft pulp. 
 
 CONSE'RVA, (from conserve, to keefij, A cox- 
 
CON 
 
 480 
 
 CON 
 
 SERVE. Conserves consist of recent vegetable matters 
 and sugar, beat together into one uniform mass. 
 
 On account of the large quantity of sugar contained 
 in conserves, it is obvious that they are chiefly useful as 
 an auxiliary to other more efficacious drugs. Though 
 of the conserves of lavender, wood sorrel, mint, rose- 
 mary, orange and lemon peels, arum, or wormwood, a 
 useful dose may be taken, if the proportion of sugar is 
 diminished. 
 
 Mucilaginous substances, if mixed with sugar, be- 
 come glutinous, and astringents soft. The more in- 
 tense bitters arc improper for this form; and lightly 
 flavoured vegetables soon spoil: the latter must, there- 
 fore, be prepared extemporaneously. 
 
 The general observations for properly making con- 
 serves are but few : leaves are to be picked from their 
 stalks, and flowers from their cups. When the flowers 
 or leaves are properly prepared, they must be beat into 
 an uniform mass, in a marble mortar, with three times 
 their weight of powdered lump sugar; but we are often 
 obliged to diminish the proportion to twke, or some- 
 times to an equal weight. Orange peel may be rasped, 
 or ground in a mill, and then beat up with the sugar. 
 Roses are to be ground before they are beat into a con- 
 serve. If they are infused in a large proportion of wa- 
 ter, and this is separated by expression, their bitterness, 
 perhaps their virtue, is extracted. 
 
 CONSERVA'TIO, (from conserve, to keep). In 
 pharmacy, the same as asservatio; pickling, or pre- 
 serving from putrefaction and evaporation, by some 
 additions ; or exclusion of air, heat, or moisture. 
 
 CONSERVATI'VA MEDICI'NA,(from the same). 
 That part of medicine which relates to the preservation 
 of health. But for this purpose medicine is of little use. 
 
 CONSILI'GO, (from con, and siligo, a kind of fine 
 corn; so called from its being usually found among 
 corn). See HELLEBORUS NIGER HORTENSIS FLORE 
 
 V1RIDI. 
 
 CONSISTE'NTIA, (from consisto, to abide}. The 
 state or acme of a disease. When applied to the fluids, 
 excrements, or excretions, it imports their consistence. 
 
 CONSOI'DES. See AMIANTHUS. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA, (from its supposed power of con- 
 solidating and agglutinating things broken). COM- 
 FKEY ; called also alum, and alus Gallica. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA MA'JOK; symfihytum majus; GREATER 
 COMFREY. Symfihytum officinale Lin. Sp. PI. 195. 
 
 A rough hairy plant, with large, somewhat oval, 
 pointed leaves, producing, on the tops of the branches, 
 spikes of white or purplish pendulous, nearly cylin- 
 drical, flowers, followed each by four shining black 
 seeds. The root is thick and fleshy, black on the out- 
 side, and white within. It is perennial, grows wild in 
 moist grounds, and flowers in May or June. There is a 
 sort with purple flowers, but it is rarely to be met with. 
 The purple and the white flowers are but varieties of 
 the same species. 
 
 The whole plant is used, but the root is the only part 
 that deserves notice; it yields in boiling about two 
 thirds of its weight of mucilage, almost void of smell 
 and taste, and similar to that from the althaea, but more 
 tenacious. The comfrey is, therefore, probably prefer- 
 able. This mucilage is its only medicinal principle. 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 Raii Hist. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA AU'REA, and AU'REA CO'RDI. See CHA- 
 
 M.-ECISTUS. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA ME'DIA, and MINIMA. DAISY. See Bi> 
 GULA, BELLIS MAJOR and MINOR. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA MI'NOR, and RUBUA. See PRUNELLA 
 and TORMENTILLA. 
 
 CONSO'LIDA SARACE'NICA. See VIRGA AUREA. 
 
 CONSO'LIDANS. CONSOLIDATING, (from conso- 
 lido, to make firm). This is applied to medicines thai 
 produce new flesh. 
 
 CONSO'MME, CONSUMMA'TUM, (from con- 
 summo, to make perfect}. It is a broth so strong as to 
 concrete into a jelly when cold. Frequent mention is 
 made of it in the French medicinal writers. 
 
 CONSPE'RSIO, (from consfiergo, to sfirinkle}. See 
 CATAPASMA. 
 
 CONSPICI'LUM, (from consjiicio, to behold}. SPEC- 
 TACLES. 
 
 Spectacles are either convex, concave, or plain. Tin 
 first are adapted to old persons ; the next to those who 
 see only with distinctness at a small distance ; and the 
 third, formed of glass with a light green or blue shade, 
 are designed to defend weak eyes from too strong light. 
 The form of the eye in old and near sighted people 
 has been explained under the terms AMBLY OPIA ; 
 and the subject will again recur, vide PHESBYT* and 
 MYOPES. 
 
 Those who wear spectacles should be very cautious ' 
 to have the glasses ground with the most perfect accu- 
 racy, and should apply to opticians of credit, rather 
 than to itinerant Jews; for the aberrations of the rays 
 produced, by an imperfect figure of the glass, strain the 
 eye to distinguish the image ; from this cause indistinct. 
 Fora similar reason, the glasses of old people should be 
 not at all, or very slightly, tinged : and the glare which 
 arises from a candle, or a strong sun, may be better 
 avoided by a shade against the former, or over the eyes, 
 to guard against the latter. 
 
 It has been doubted whether spectacles should !> 
 used to preserve the sight. We think that in old 
 persons they will be useful : with the near sighted, who 
 are usually young, they should be discouraged. Old 
 people will save their eyes, and there is little danger 
 of exhausting the degrees of convexity : indeed none. 
 The young will not, indeed, exhaust the degrees of 
 concavity; but the other senses should be kept "on 
 the alert," while they can supply the place of distinct 
 vision. The hearing, the feeling, even the facility of 
 conjecture, are kept alive by disusing spectacles ; and 
 we should improve all our powers. As we have al- 
 ready hinted, the near sighted person should use the 
 number next below that of distinct vision, and he will 
 soon attain it. Habit, in this way, will coincide with 
 the change which age induces; and not to sec with 
 the utmost acuteness, is still an advantage to those who 
 could otherwise see very imperfectly. All this is, 
 however, refinement; for spectacles used with little 
 caution or discrimination have seldom done harm, if the 
 glasses are good. 
 
 Pebbles, which admit not of scratches, should be in 
 every instance preferred. 
 
 CO'NSTANS, (from consto, to stand firm). When 
 applied to the strength, or vital powers, it imports firm- 
 ness, or a go'od condition. 
 
 CONSTELLA'TUM UNGUE'NTUM. It is an 
 
c o 
 
 481 
 
 CON 
 
 ointment made of earth worms, cleansed, dried, pow- 
 dered, and mixed with the fat of boars or bears. 
 
 CONSTIPA'TIO,(from consti/w, to crowd together). 
 Obsti/iatio, adstrictio. COSTIVE.VESS. Dr. Cullen gives 
 this disorder the name ofo5sti/tario. A person is said to 
 be costive, not only when the contents of the intestines 
 are not daily discharged, but also when what is dis- 
 charged is too hard to receive its form from the impress 
 of the rectum upon it. The daily discharge is, how- 
 ever, relative; for the constitution, accustomed only to 
 this relief every four days, can scarcely be said to labour 
 under disease, if a week should elapse between the pe- 
 liods. Sec OBSTIPATIO. 
 
 Hoffman observes, that costiveness is generally ow- 
 ing to spasms in the intestines themselves, or is propa- 
 gated by consent ; but various causes conduce to this 
 habit, particularly a want of irritability of the intestines 
 uncl a sedentary life. 
 
 This habit of body is generally attended with headach, 
 vertigo, disagreeable taste in the mouth, and want of 
 appetite : it is a frequent cause of chronic complaints, 
 which will be easily understood by what we have re- 
 marked respecting CATHARTICS; q. v. 
 
 The costiveness peculiar to studious people is much 
 '.elieved by magnesia, with rhubarb, or the ol. ricini. 
 Artificers who sit much, and work with their bodies lean- 
 ing forward, are best relieved by the same medicines. In 
 cases of melancholy, neutral salts, if long continued, are 
 most effectual ; for they leave no tendency to costiveness. 
 
 Women, during pregnancy, are sometimes costive ; 
 from the pressure of the child's head against the rectum. 
 Care should be taken to prevent an accumulation of 
 faeces by an early administration of mild purges, for 
 harsher ones are dangerous. Old people, from the 
 weakness of their muscles, have hard faeces collected in 
 the rectum : and though laxative medicines procure a 
 discharge of the thinner fluids, the indurated matter 
 still lodges, except manual assistance is given. The 
 late Dr. Warren employed, from an obvious connec- 
 tion, a marrow spoon. 
 
 Aloes, given in small doses, prove sufficiently laxa- 
 tive: and this effect is continued longer after its use, 
 than is observed with respect to many other medicines. 
 When flatulencies are very troublesome, if a little asa- 
 ioetida is joined with it, more considerable relief may 
 ! >e expected. Calomel also often prevents other purg- 
 ; ng medicines from leaving costiveness behind. The 
 ' xtractum colocynthidis compos, united with calomel, 
 .'.id corrected by the addition of oleum carui, seu anisi, 
 forms an excellent remedy for relieving and preventing 
 oostiveness, if used occasionally. The utility of Dr. 
 .Tames's analeptic pills have led to a suspicion of the 
 utility of the antimonials, joined to the more active 
 torms of resinous purgatives; and we have already men- 
 tioned the advantages derived from adding a grain of 
 emetic tartar to a drachm of the colocynth pills for this 
 purpose. A form we have often employed with success, 
 consists of half a drachm of the gum pill, as much pill 
 Rufi, with ten grains of antimonial powder. Two or 
 three of these pills approach very nearly in their effects 
 to the analeptic pills of Dr. James. Habitual costiveness 
 hath been much lessened both by the cold and hot baths, 
 by early rising, and walking in the open air. 
 
 In the Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. volfiv. are two 
 ~ases of costiveness which resemble diarrhoeas. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 CONSTRI'CTIVA, (from constringo, to bind toge- 
 ther). See STYFI-ICA. 
 
 CONSTRI'CTOR A'L.E NA'SI, (from the same; 
 for all muscles, called constrictores, have the power of 
 straitening). Triangularis; defiressor labii aufierioris. 
 Fallopius first described these, though Placentinus 
 claims the discovery. They rise fleshy below the root 
 of the nares, immediately above the gums of the denies 
 incisores, and, ascending transversely, are inserted into 
 the coats of the alae nasi, and the superior part of the 
 upper lip. 
 
 COXSTRI'CTOR AM. See Sl'HIXCTEH AXI. 
 
 CONSTRUCTOR I'STHMI FAU'CIUM. From the uvula 
 two arches run down on each side, and there is a cavity 
 between them, where the tonsils are lodged. The an- 
 terior arch goes to the basis of the tongue, and is thus 
 called ; the other passes down the palatum molle, and 
 goes to the pharynx, whence it is distinguished by the 
 name of fialato-fiharyngus. 
 
 CONSTRUCTOR LABIO'RUM. See SPHINCTER LABIO- 
 
 II UM. 
 
 CONSTRI'CTOR MU'SCULUS. See BUCCINATOR. 
 COXSTRI'CTOR PALPEBRA'RUM. See ORBICULARIS 
 
 PALPEBRARUM. 
 
 COXSTRI'CTOR PHARY'XGIS IXFE'RIOR. See CHICO- 
 
 PHARVNG.EI. 
 
 COXSTRI'CTOR PHARY'XGIS ME'DIUS. See HYOPHA- 
 
 PYXG.SUS. 
 
 COXSTRI'CTOR PHARY'XGIS SUPE'IUOR. See CEPHALO- 
 
 PIIARYXG.US. 
 
 COXSTRI'CTOR VESI'C.S VRIXA'RI^E. See DETRUSOR 
 
 URIN.S. 
 
 CONSTRICTO'RES PHARYNG.fc'I. See PH\- 
 
 RYNX. 
 
 CONSTRICTO'RII, (from the same). Diseases at- 
 tended with constriction. 
 
 CONSTRINGE'NTIA, (from the same). Sec Ar 
 
 TRIXGEXTIA. 
 
 CONSUETU'DO, (from consuesco, to be accustom- 
 ed to.} CUSTOM. Custom and habit are two terms 
 often used synonymously, and indeed the former is often 
 confounded with the latter. By custom is meant a fre- 
 quent repetition of the same act; by habit, the effect 
 that custom has on the mind or body ; so that the for- 
 mer is the cause of the latter. 
 
 It has been often alleged, and with truth, that we are 
 creatures of habit. Custom produces a regularity in all 
 our returning wants; and the hour of dinner, of exer- 
 cise, or sleep, brings on the feeling of want, independ- 
 ent of any real demand. In general, the frequent and 
 regular repetition of small impressions produces habit, 
 and their influence is soon unperceived : violent impres- 
 sions never become habitual ; for, when repeated, the 
 body or mind would sink under their force. The 
 influence of custom on our sensations is singular. Ac- 
 customed sensations, as we have just remarked, are 
 soon unnoticed; and it requires a little increased action 
 to render them the objects of our attention. Yet, whe,i 
 the energy of the mind is excited by the sensation, 
 custom adds to the power of discrimination. The 
 shepherd will distinguish every individual sheep of a 
 large Hock; the painter discover beauties and faults in- 
 visible to die common eye; and the musician feel with 
 pain the minutest deviation from tune. Custom, there- 
 fore, which blunts bodily sensations, renders the mental 
 3Q 
 
CON 
 
 482 
 
 CON 
 
 ones more acute. Volition is not an exertion of mind, 
 but apparently a simple impulse, directed almost ne- 
 cessarily to an end ; and it is affected by custom, nearly 
 like the organs of the body. Thus a sensation, which 
 excited a perceptible exertion of volution, will, in time, 
 produce it and the correspondent action, without our 
 being sensible of its interference ; and so rapid is this 
 progress, that we seem to will two ends or objects at 
 the same time, though they are evidently, when ex- 
 amined, distinct operations. But though by custom we 
 are no longer sensible of bodily impressions, or the 
 exercise of volition, yet the corporeal organs in their 
 several functions acquire, like those of the mind, pecu- 
 liar accuracy of discrimination. The musician is not, 
 for instance, sensible of his willing any one motion; yet, 
 with the most exquisite nicety he touches a particular 
 part of the string, and executes a variety of the nicest 
 and most complicated motions with the most delicate 
 precision. Indeed, it appears to be a general rule in the 
 animal economy, that if an idea has frequently produc- 
 ed a motion, its power is increased; but if the motion 
 connected with the idea has been prevented, the power 
 is diminished or lost. 
 
 It has been supposed that the will, by custom and 
 exercise, may acquire a power over motions in the body 
 not originally subject to it ; and we think we have ob- 
 served some instances of this power in a slight degree 
 on the motions of the alimentary canal. The most 
 striking instance of this kind, however, was the power 
 which colonel Townsend obtained over the heart and 
 arteries ; and we know an eminent professor who, in 
 his youth, could, and is perhaps still able to, produce a 
 considerable effect on his pulse. But this effect of cus- 
 tom is very limited. Its power of increasing the force 
 and facility of action of the moving fibres is sufficiently 
 well known. In the action of medicines on the moving 
 fibres we find some variety. Moderate power, by cus- 
 tom, loses its peculiar effect. Thus, the dose of emetics 
 and laxatives, when repeated, must be increased ; and 
 ihe dram drinker gradually requires additional quanti- 
 ties, or augmented strength, of his liquor: but if the 
 power be very active, the repetition gives greater facility 
 of motion, as, by the repetition, the mobility of the mov- 
 ing fibres is increased. Another effect of custom on 
 the moving fibres resembles the association of ideas. 
 Tf two muscles, or the different parts of one muscle, 
 have been used to act together, exciting the action of 
 one will produce that of the other. If, however, this 
 kind of association is prevented by a strong effort of vo- 
 lition, and strengthened by a different habit, they are 
 induced to act separately, with the greatest precision. 
 This power is constantly attained by musicians. 
 
 A singular effect has been attributed to custom, which 
 may perhaps be more satisfactorily explained on other 
 principles. As we usually feel only in the sentient ex- 
 tremities o/the nerves, it has been supposed, that from 
 custom we refer every affection of the nerve, in its 
 course, to the extremities; and thus the sailor, who had 
 lost Ms leg many years before, feels a pain in the toe. 
 This, however, certainly does not depend on custom ; 
 for a disease of the origin, or in the course of a nerve, 
 is at once referred to its extremity, though the sensation 
 was never before experienced. 
 
 Custom, we find, regulates the degree of tension 
 necessary to produce sensation. The sailor used to the 
 
 sound of cannon can hear a person speak in a common 
 tone during their loudest roar ; and a deaf person will 
 hear more easily while a drum is beating, or in a car- 
 riage. It equally regulates the degree of tension neces- 
 sary to the action of muscular fibres, as the musician 
 experiences by the degree of pressure suitable to the 
 production of a given sound, from a piano-forte or an 
 organ; and it associates motions with sensations not 
 otherwise connected. There is no necessary connec- 
 tion, for instance, between a particular figure of a 
 country dance and a given tune, since many different 
 figures may be suited to it ; but when the music be- 
 gins, the accustomed movements, without any apparent 
 exertion of volition, follow. Custom also associates dif- 
 ferent motions, though not necessarily connected ; and 
 from the habit established they cannot be performed 
 separately. It determines the degree of force and ve- 
 locity with which motions can be performed, and which, 
 after the habit is established, cannot be violated: a 
 blacksmith can never become a watchmaker. Custom 
 establishes also the order in which certain sensations 
 and motions return. An infant can soon be brought to 
 feed only at regular hours ; and those who retire regu- 
 larly to the garden immediately after breakfast, will feel 
 little or no inconvenience should their breakfast be de- 
 layed for an hour or two. The same call will also regu- 
 larly return with almost every change of the constitution 
 in other respects. 
 
 These motions, established and associated by custom, 
 are sometimes broken with difficulty, and occasionally 
 Avith injury to the constitution. If the supply of food, 
 or the discharge of the excretions, be not obeyed, the 
 call will often not again recur till the next period, and 
 the feelings be uncomfortable in the interval. Indeed, 
 the deprivation of the most trifling accustomed gratifi- 
 cation frequently injures the health, while the most dis- 
 cordant noises, the most offensive smells, or the most 
 disgusting objects, lose every unpleasing effect from 
 habit. It was this which occasioned the ancient sage to 
 remark, " Optimum vitse genus eligito, nam consuetudo 
 faciet jucundissimum." Choose the best occupation, for 
 custom will make it the ftlcasantest. On the other hand, 
 these accustomed associated motions constitute the most 
 obstinate diseases. Intermittent fevers, epilepsies, co- 
 mata, &c. when the periodical return is established, are 
 most difficult of cure. In such circumstances we can- 
 not often succeed without stopping all motion, to begin 
 again a new and more salutary series. 
 
 CONSU'MPTIO, (from consume, to ivaste away"). 
 See PHTHISIS. 
 
 CONTABESCE'NTIA, (from contabesco, to pine or 
 waste away}. See ATHOPHIA. 
 
 CONTA'GIO, (from contingo, to meet or touch each 
 other ; vel INFE'CTIO, from in/icio, to infect}. CONTA- 
 GION, or INFECTION. 
 
 It has been lately attempted to distinguish these two 
 words, though not with a happy discrimation. We 
 should approach more nearly to common language, if 
 we employed the adjective "infectious" to diseases 
 communicated by contact ; for we infect a lancet, and 
 we catch a fever by contagion. In the present state of 
 our knowledge of the subject we must perhaps employ 
 these terms as synonymous, though we shall, in general, 
 follow the distinction now suggested. 
 
 Contagion, then, exists in the atmosphere ; and we 
 
CON 
 
 483 
 
 C O JS 
 
 know distinctly but of one kind, viz. marsh miasmata, 
 which probably consists of inflammable air. All moist 
 earth seems to be also injurious ; and we now know that 
 moistened earth absorbs the oxygen, and leaves, of 
 course, the azote. Putrefying vegetable and animal 
 substances have also been accused, particularly of pro- 
 ducing the yellow fever of America; and there is no 
 doubt of their being highly pernicious, though from 
 what kind of exhalation we cannot say : mineral exhala- 
 tions seem never to have produced fever.. Another kind 
 of contagion is that which produces the epidemic ca- 
 tarrhs ; others which occasion the plague, the dysentery, 
 the cynanche malignata scarlatina. Egyptian ophthal- 
 mia, Sec. but these we need not anxiously enumerate, as 
 their nature is obscure; and the security, if it can be 
 obtained, rests only on the general principles of avoiding 
 cold, damp, night air, and whatever checks perspiration 
 or debilitates the nervous system. The fevers which 
 may arise from moistened earth cannot be avoided ; but 
 those from marsh miasmata we may escape, by choos- 
 ing a situation where the prevailing winds do not blow 
 from neighbouring marshes; or, at least, where the 
 winds at the period the marshes emerge from under the 
 water, the only time of considerable danger, are not 
 frequent from that quarter. 
 
 Many of the diseases above mentioned are " ir\fec- 
 tioua" also; and though it has been lately the fashion 
 to deny contagion or infection, yet numerous are the 
 victims that have been sacrificed to this pernicious sys- 
 tem. The plague may still be pronounced eminently 
 infectious. The small pox, the measles, the yellow fe- 
 ver, the ulcerated throat, the scarlatina, catarrhus epi- 
 demicus, and the hooping cough, are probably so, in a 
 decreasing ratio, according to the order. Others, less 
 infectious, require somewhat of more immediate con- 
 tact. The dysentery, perhaps, connects both classes : 
 then follow the itch, the sibbens, and the venereal dis- 
 ease ; perhaps the yaws. Other complaints supposed 
 to be infectious, are apparently so from their being the 
 offspring of contagion only. 
 
 We have omitted in this enumeration the jail and 
 hospital fever, as of doubtful origin, partaking both of 
 infection and contagion. The miasmata are undoubt- 
 edly diffused through hospitals, jails, and transports ; 
 but the diseases usually received from the human body, 
 or the recent effluvia, give activity to the contagion be- 
 fore introduced. Thus we find a person, apparently with- 
 out fever, coming from an infected hospital or jail will 
 convey the disease, while he himself, having constantly 
 imbibed the poison, is habituated to it ; and the infec- 
 tion requires an exciting cause, or the effluvia in a more 
 active state. 
 
 Contagious or infectious matter acquires peculiar 
 \ irulence from confinement, especially with woollens 
 or cotton ; and in this way infection is diffused from dis- 
 tant countries. The last plague which infested the 
 town in which we now write arose from a traveller re- 
 marking to his companion that, in u former journey, he 
 had the plague in the room where they sat. " In that 
 corner," said he, " was a cupboard, where the bandages 
 were kept : it v\ j.s now plastered ; but they are probably 
 there still." He took the poker., broke down the plas- 
 tering, and found them. The disease was soon disse- 
 minated and extensively fatal. 
 
 People are very variously susceptible of infection. 
 
 The slightest breath will sometimes induce the disease, 
 while others will daily breathe the poisonous atmo- 
 sphere without injury. We remember a young lady 
 having a violent fever in a boarding school. Each scho- 
 lar constantly passed the door of her room, and no one 
 caught the disease. When recovered, she was removed, 
 with fresh clothes, to a lodging, where there was no 
 communication with the persons of the house; but two 
 young women, of the latter, were soon affected with a 
 similar fever, and narrowly escaped. We mention this 
 fact, not to alarm, but to induce the extremest caution, 
 particularly in those who have previously lived in per- 
 fectly wholesome air. 
 
 The period at which the disease takes place subse- 
 quent to infection, is different in different circumstances. 
 Should a case of fever occur within a few hours after u 
 person has been exposed to it, the fever will assume the 
 contagious type. Generally speaking, however, most fe- 
 brile infections appear active from about ten to fourteen 
 days. The p eriod is scarcely ever less than seven, or more 
 than twenty-one days. Infection is, indeed, more often 
 taken than is supposed. A slight shiver is followed by 
 perspiration, by a diarrhoea, or some other spontaneous 
 discharges, and nothing more is heard of the fever. Bu: 
 its nature is shown by prostration of strength, want of 
 appetite, kc. ; which continue, at least, during the first 
 septenary period, if not to the fourteenth day. It is ge- 
 nerally received with the air inbreathing; but its effect 
 is felt at the back of the fauces only, and from thence 
 in the stomach. 
 
 During the progress of contagion, and while exposed 
 to infection, cold chills, indigestion, and the depressing 
 passions, should be as much as possible avoided. The 
 sick room should be kept well ventilated, and the dis- 
 charges immediately removed : it should be also fre- 
 quently exchanged for free open air ; the mouth-and 
 throat gargled with oxymel, a decoction of bark, ren- 
 dered pungent with spirit of vitriol or port wine. We 
 had almost said brandy, which we once saw recom- 
 mended in a very respectable scientific journal, the Cri- 
 tical Review, and have since used with some success. 
 But that author was violently reprehended by a gentle- 
 man, " scrupulous," perhaps " over much," as encou- 
 raging dram drinking. We may, at least, fiace tanti 
 Tt'ri, recommend it to those who have no propensity to 
 that pernicious custom. A decoction of bark, taken 
 two or three times a day? with a few glasses of port 
 wine, may be useful, when infection is around ; and an 
 attention to the state of the bowels is essentially neces- 
 sary. But nothing will effectually preserve without air 
 -free o/ien air. 
 
 Fevers, however, caught by recent infection are mild, 
 compared with those which arise from contagion long 
 pent up, styled fomites ; and, in our experience, very 
 few such fevers have been fatal. There are other 
 means proposed of guarding against infection. To per- 
 sons exposed to it, camphor worn in a bag on the sto- 
 mach has been recommended. We know not its effi- 
 cacy ; but recollect a late recorder of London (serjeant 
 Glyn) mentioning his having worn it in the earlier pe- 
 riod of his appointment, but afterwards disusing it. He 
 added, that he thought himself cooler in cou-t since he 
 had rejected it. Another mode of avoiding infection is, 
 fumigations with vinegar and the mineral acids in the 
 form of air. Vinegar has been frequently employed : 
 3Q 2 
 
C ON 
 
 484 
 
 CON 
 
 '.i\.n the discovery of the power of the mineral acids is 
 contested. The late Dr. Johnson, of Kidderminster, 
 evidently first proposed this method; but from liisfiub- 
 lications there appears to be r.o evidence of his having 
 employed the acid gases. It seems, however, from his 
 manuscripts, that he had done so ; and, indeed, the ease 
 with which it could be tried is a strong evidence that he 
 had really used it. Dr. C. Smyth, who received a par- 
 liamentary reward for this supposed discovery, seems to 
 rest his claim, in a great measure, on his having substi- 
 tuted the nitrous gas, since the muriatic is so offensive to 
 the organs of respiration ; but certainly, previous to Dr. 
 Smyth's application to parliament M. de Morveau had 
 recommended similar trials. We mean not to decide 
 hastily or rashly ; but, though the casual notice of this 
 plan by Dr. Johnson is certainly anterior to the hints 
 of any other author, yet to our recollection, M. de Mor- 
 veau preceded Dr. Smyth. Our countryman may not 
 have borrowed the hint ; but, in the present state of che- 
 mical science, it lay too much on the level for any one 
 to plume himself greatly on the discovery. The me- 
 thod of preparing each gas is extremely simple ; and 
 consists only of adding the sulphuric acid to nitre, or sea 
 salt, deprived of their water of crystallization. 
 
 We have omitted mentioning vinegar, as it connects 
 the former with some other modes of destroying infec- 
 tion. The volatility of the acetous acid adapts it for 
 this purpose without any preparation ; and it is proba- 
 bly highly useful, though perhaps less efficacious than 
 the gases of the mineral acids. It is used in another 
 form, viz. in a highly concentrated state, with aromatic 
 oils. The first idea was taken from a preservative, said 
 to be employed by four thieves, who plundered the vic- 
 tims of the plague with impunity, secured by the aro- 
 matic vinegar. It is prepared with great elegance and 
 efficacy by Mr. Henry, of Manchester, and sold under 
 his name. 
 
 A more recent plan of this kind is the disinfecting 
 bottle of M. dc Morveau. The materials are preserved 
 in a bottle made of strong glass, secured in a wooden 
 case, and the stopper kept down by a screw. In this 
 glass about eleven French drachms of finely powdered 
 black oxide of manganese are put; and to these are 
 added about three ounces by weight, of pure nitric 
 acid of the specific gravity of 1.40, with an equal bulk 
 of muriatic acid, of the specific gravity of 1.134. About 
 two thirds of the bottle must be empty: it is covered 
 with a plate of glass, which is raised by a single turn 
 of the screw. This plate must be ground and polished, 
 so as to close the bottle accurately, and every particle of 
 dust must be carefully wiped off. When used, it must 
 not be held near the nose, as the pure oxygen gives pain 
 when respired ; but in a few minutes it will fill a large 
 room with the gas. These materials, if the bottle is 
 opened daily, will last six months. The price, when 
 properly filled, is, in Paris, twenty one francs for each. 
 Annales de Chimie, vol. lii. p. 347. 
 
 M. Dumotiez prepares bottles of a smaller size, with 
 less proportions of the same materials. The chief im- 
 provement is, that a small aperture is made by a turn of 
 the screw. They are cheaper, and adapted for apart- 
 ments of a common size. 
 
 When infection or contagion has taken place, an 
 emetic is the first necessary step ; and this should be 
 followed by active purging. After these medicines, a 
 
 warm cordial diaphoretic, and sometimes a blister, is 
 necessary. If, however, any one medicine is peculiarly 
 and essentially requisite, it is the cathartic ; but the 
 emetic must be premised. The reasons for this plan 
 will be afterwards explained. 
 
 Mineral exhalations have been sometimes supposed 
 to be causes of fever ; but we have not found any well 
 authenticated instances of such effects, though Dr. 
 Webster, in his History of Epidemics, has endeavoured 
 with great earnestness to connect epidemics with volca- 
 nic explosions, and other physical phenomena. Those 
 who work in mines of lead or quicksilver are, however, 
 subject to nervous colics and palsies. 
 
 CONTAGIO'SI, (from contagio, contagion}. Dis- 
 orders from infection or contagious diseases. 
 
 CONTEMPERA'NTIA, (from con and tempera, to 
 moderate }. See TEMPERANTIA. 
 
 CONTE'NSIO, (from contineo, to restrain}. It 
 sometimes is used to express a tension or stricture. 
 
 CONTE'NTA, (from contineo, to contain}. CON- 
 TENTS. Any fluids contained within a solid part of the 
 body. 
 
 CONTE'NTUS, from contcndo, to stretch}. 
 STRETCHED. 
 
 CONTINE'NS FE'BRIS. A CONTINUAL or a CON- 
 TINENT FEVER, which proceeds regularly in the same 
 tenor, without either intermission or remission. This 
 rarely, if ever, happens. See FEBRIS. 
 
 CONTI'NUA FE'BRIS, (from continue, to jierse- 
 vere'). A CONTINUED FEVER, attended with exacerba- 
 tions, and slight remissions, but no intermission ; some- 
 times called assidua. See FEBRIS. 
 
 CONTO'RSIO, (from contoryueo, to twist about}. 
 CONTORSION. In medicine this word hath various sig- 
 nifications. See ILIACA PASSIO, LUXATIO, LUXATION OF 
 
 THE VERTEBRA and CAPUT. 
 
 CONTO'RTUS, (from contoryueo, to tivist aside}. 
 In botany it means ravelled, curled, or twisted. 
 
 CONTRA APERTU'RA, (from contra, against, 
 and a/ierio, to often). A COUNTER OPENING. This is 
 sometimes necessary in wounds made by puncture, or 
 by a bullet, to discharge what is contained in them, or 
 to prevent their growing fistulous. The circumstances 
 requiring this procedure are so various, as to demand 
 considerable sagacity in the surgeon. The opening is 
 sometimes made by passing a trochar to the bottom of 
 the wound, directing its point to the nearest skin, and 
 continuing it through, so as to make the old and the 
 new aperture one continued passage ; more frequently 
 by cutting through the skin directly upon the intruded 
 body, or upon the button of the probe, which may be 
 introduced to the bottom of the wound to direct the in- 
 cision. See Petit and Heister's Surgery. 
 
 CONTRACTU'RA, (from contralto, to draw toge- 
 ther}. CONTRACTION ; called by Dr. Aitkin, beribe- 
 ria. An immobility of any of the joints from a preter- 
 natural contraction of some of their muscles, or from 
 a derangement of the osseous or ligamentous parts 
 of the joint affected. Dr. Cullen ranks this as a genus 
 of disease in the class locales, and order dyscinesice ; 
 and defines it "a continued, rigid contraction of one 
 or more of the limbs." He distinguishes two spe- 
 
 cies. 
 
 1. CONTRACTU'RA PRIMARIA, from a rigid contrac- 
 tion of the muscles, termed also obstifiitas ; a word, 
 
CON 
 
 485 
 
 CON 
 
 that with any other annexed distinguishes the variety 
 of the contraction. 
 
 Of this species he forms four varieties. 1st. When 
 the muscles become rigid from inflammation. 2d. 
 From spasm. 3d. When contracted, from the anta- 
 gonists being paralytic. 4th. From irritating acrimony. 
 
 -2. COXTRACTU'RA ARTICULARIS, from rigid joints. 
 
 Dr. Aitkin observes, that the disease is most frequent- 
 ly symptomatic : and when it depends on muscular con- 
 traction only, he advises the tepid bath, with bandages, 
 and counteracting by proportional weights the increased 
 power of the muscle. Mechanical contrivances, either 
 to assist the paralytic muscles or gradually extend the 
 contracted ones, are chiefly useful. In each instance, 
 the vapour bath is a valuable assistant. Dominieeti 
 Buzaglo,and at present Mr. Pugh, have often succeeded 
 in this disease by a bath of this kind. 
 
 CONTRA -FISSU'RA, (from contra, opposite, and 
 Jindo, to cleave ) . COXTRA-FJSSURE. See FISSUUA. 
 
 CONTRAHE'NTIA, (from contraho, to contract). 
 Medicines which shorten and strengthen the fibres. 
 Astringents are the only medicines of this nature, q. v. 
 
 CONTRA-INDICA'TIO, (from contra, against, and 
 indico, to show). See ANTENDEIXIS. 
 
 CONTRA-LUNA'RIS, (from contra, and luna, the 
 :nc,sn). An epithet given by Dietericus to a woman 
 who conceives during the menstrual discharge ; but we 
 believe there is no instance of this kind. 
 
 CONTRARIUS. CONTRARY. In botany it means 
 not parallel in situation. In medicine, any thing oppo- 
 site in its nature or tendency. 
 
 CONTRA-VE'RMES, (Sem.). See SANTOXICITM. 
 
 CONTRA YE'RVA, (from contra and yerva, a herb, 
 Spanish). A herb good against poisons. Drakena, 
 Cyfierus, longus odor us Peruanus, dorstenia, bezoardi- 
 ca radix. COUNTER POISON. It is the dorstenia con- 
 tray erva Lin. Sp. PI. 176. 
 
 The contrayerva was first brought into Europe about 
 ihe year 1581 by sir Francis Drake, whence its name 
 Drakena. It is the root of a small plant found in Peru, 
 and other parts of the Spanish West Indies. There are 
 two kinds ; the one placenta ovali, the other angulari 
 ft undulata. The sort generally brought to us is about 
 an inch or two long, half an inch thick, full of knots, 
 surrounded on all sides with numerous long tough fibres, 
 most of which are loaded with scaly knobs, of a reddish 
 brown colour on the outside, and pale within. 
 
 The tuberous parts of these roots are the strongest, 
 and should be chosen for use. They have an agreeable 
 aromatic smell ; a rough, bitter, penetrating taste ; 
 and, when chewed, they give out a sweetish kind of 
 acrimony. 
 
 It is diaphoretic and antiseptic ; formerly used in low 
 nervous fevers, and those of the malignant kind ; though 
 taken freely it does not produce much heat. It is, how- 
 ever, now seldom used ; though, with the Peruvian bark 
 in decoction, we have sometimes employed it in ulcerat- 
 ed sore throats as a gargle. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that this and seYpentaria are 
 powerful stimulants, and both have been employed in 
 fevers in which debility prevailed. However, he thinks, 
 wine may always supercede the stimulant powers of 
 these medicines ; and that debility is better remedied by 
 the tonic and antiseptic powers of cold and Peruvian 
 bark, than by any stimulants. 
 
 By the assistance of heat, both spirit and water ex- 
 tract all its virtues, but they carry little or nothing in 
 distillation ; extracts made by inspissating the decoction 
 retain all the virtues of the root. 
 
 The London college forms the compound powder of 
 contrayerva, by combining five ounces of contrayerva 
 in powder, with a pound and a half of the compound 
 powder of crabs' claws. 
 
 This powder was formerly made up in balls, and 
 called lapis contrayervec ; employed in the decline of 
 ardent fevers, and through the whole course of low and 
 nervous ones. The radix serpentarie Virginiensis in 
 all cases may be substituted for the contrayerva. See 
 Lewis's Materia Medica; Neumann's Chem. Works: 
 Rail Hist, and Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CONTRAYE'RVA XO'VA, or MEXICAN- COXTRAYERVA. It 
 was introduced into Europe after the former, and is 
 brought from Guiana, as well as from Mexico. The 
 root is longish, about two fingers thick, externally rough, 
 and of a brownish colour, internally white, with a pith in 
 the middle, of a sweetish aromatic taste, and but little 
 inferior to the contrayerva introduced before it. This is 
 the root of the pnoralea fientafihy lla Lin. Sp. PI. 1076. 
 
 CONTRAYE'RVA A'LBA. CONTRAYE'RVA GERMANO'- 
 RUM. See ASCLEPIAS. , 
 
 CONTRAYE'RVA VIRGIXIA'XA. See SERPENTARIA 
 VIRGIXIANA. 
 
 CONTRI'TIO, (from contero,to break small). See 
 
 COMMIXUTIO. 
 
 CONTU'SA,(from contundo, to bruise). Conlusio, 
 collisio, phlosma. CONTUSED WOUXDS, CONTUSIONS, or 
 BRUISES. When any part is bruised, the small blood- 
 vessels are broken, and the blood they contained, effused 
 in the adjoining cellular membrane; or these vessels 
 lose their tone, and no longer contributing to the circu- 
 lation, their contents stagnate. In either of these cases, 
 if the impediment is not removed, an inflammation 
 comes on, followed by suppuration, sometimes by gan- 
 grene. There are also peculiar symptoms from any 
 injury done to a nerve, a blood vessel, or a bone. 
 
 In general, the symptoms consequent on bruises may 
 be reduced to three classes. 
 
 First, They arise either when the solids are destroy- 
 ed, and the fluids they contain discharged : those func- 
 tions are consequently abolished which depend upon a 
 due and determinate motion of the fluids through the 
 sound vessels. 
 
 Secondly, The discharged fluids, collected either in 
 the natural or preternatural cavities of the body, by 
 their bulk and quantity press upon the adjacent parts, 
 and either totally destroy or at least disturb their re- 
 spective functions. 
 
 Thirdly, The humours thus discharged, may, by 
 their continuance and stagnation in their cavities, ac- 
 quire such a degree of acrimony as to corrode and de- 
 stroy the adjacent parts. 
 
 When the internal parts are bruised, and the external 
 integuments are entire, or confine the extravasated fluid, 
 the consequence is, 1. An echymosis. 2. A spurious 
 aneurism. 3. A sugillation. 4. Ulcers and gangrenes. 
 5. Caries ; or, 6. Scirrhus. 
 
 Boerhaave observes, that contusions on fleshy parts 
 may produce suppuration, gangrene, palsy, or a con- 
 traction. On a large nerve, a palsy, atrophy, incurable 
 insensibility, and a gangrene on all their parts below 
 
CO 
 
 485 
 
 CON 
 
 the injured part: this may peculiarly follow contusions 
 of the spine and its marrow. Contusions of the viscera, 
 he justly observes, are often speedily fatal ; they are 
 tender; and their vessels easily burst. 
 
 Contusions from gun shot wounds are dangerous 
 from the destruction of the organized parts which are 
 bruised, as well as from the general concussion that the 
 whole body suffers from the air violently impelled 
 against it. The effects of concussion we have already 
 noticed, though we have been unable to explain them. 
 In no case should we be more cautious of pronouncingon 
 the event of any disaster, than where a concussion or a 
 contusion happens; and where both may have occurred, 
 the caution, if possible, should be greater. See Bohnius 
 de Renunciatione Vulner. 2. cap. 1. 
 
 When bruises arc received inwardly, it is not easy to 
 judge readily of the extent of the injury done by them ; 
 and when the case becomes more manifest, it is often 
 too late to attempt relief. See CONCUSSION. 
 
 The remedies must be those chiefly which, by their 
 stimulus, restore the tone of the vessels. For external 
 use, where the skin is not much destroyed, a mixture 
 of sharp vinegar, with twice its quantity of water, may 
 be applied frequently by means of linen cloths wrung 
 out of it, and, as often as they dry, moistened again. 
 If there is much inflammation present, the following, 
 called embrocatio ammonia acetate cum safione, ACE- 
 
 TATED AMMONIATED EMBROCATION WITH SOAP, IS VCry 
 
 useful. R. Aq. Ammoniac, acetatse solutionis saponis 
 aa. . 1. m. But where the inflammation has subsided, 
 two drachms of aqua ammonia; purse added to the above 
 is considered as very efficacious. Spirituous applica- 
 tions should not be used, except where the sole inten- 
 tion is to strengthen the injured fibres immediately on 
 the occurrence of the accident; in slighter cases, a 
 small quantity of spirit may be mixed with vinegar, and 
 used on the first reception of the bruise. Even such 
 friction as the bruise will bear on the part, or around it, 
 will be generally useful. See DISCUTIENTS. 
 
 If the bruise is considerable, and particularly if any 
 internal part is affected, bleeding, a cooling liquid diet, 
 with repeated gentle purgings, are of the greatest advan- 
 tage. If the bruise is in the lower belly, clysters are 
 necessary; and where the internal parts are greatly af- 
 fected, leeches or blisters, as near the seat of the com- 
 plaint as can be admitted, are useful. Poultices, which 
 were formerly applied to carry on the circulation by 
 relaxing the over distended vessels, are now disused, as 
 they are found to promote suppuration. Cold vinegar 
 poultices act as stimuli; but cold, in the other forms, 
 is seldom admissible, as the vessels are too weak to re- 
 store the action. This remedy is, however, useful in 
 relieving the weakness which is often the consequence. 
 
 The advantages of the tinct. opii externally as a re- 
 solvent, of Dover's powders, and the anodyne antimo- 
 nial drops, recommended in the article CONCUSSIO, de- 
 serve the same attention when contusions happen, and 
 on the same principles. 
 
 See Bohnius de Renunciatione Vulnerum ; Van Swie- 
 tan's Commentaries on Boerhaave's Aphorisms; Tis- 
 sot's Advice to the People; Bilguer's Dissertation on 
 the Inutility of amputating Limbs, p. 69, 73. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. v. 446. 
 
 CONTU'SIO, CONTUSU'RA, See CONTUSA. 
 
 CO'NUS. (Greek.) A CONE. The fruit of the pine, 
 fir, or cedar tree ; or any fruit with a broad basis, which 
 gradually diminishes to a point. The trees which bear 
 such fruit are called coniferous. Dioscorides says, that 
 *o5 is a name of liquid pitch. 
 
 CO'NUS FUSO'RIUS, also called fiyramis. A CONE. It 
 is a vessel resembling an inverted cone, made of brass 
 or iron, and is used for separating a regulus from its 
 scorire ; for while the fused metal is pouring into the 
 crucible, it is struck with a mallet, in order to produce 
 a tremulous motion in it, by which the heavier parts 
 fall to the bottom. 
 
 CONVALESCENCE, (from convalesce, to grow 
 well'). This state implies a recovery from disease, when 
 natui'e, with little assistance, is sxipposed capable of re- 
 storing health. In all acute diseases, considerable at- 
 tention is, however, requisite, to prevent a relapse 
 On recovery from fever, the appetite often returns 
 before the powers of digestion, and, of course, cannot 
 be always safely indulged. In recovery from other dis- 
 eases, the principal complaints should be cautiously kept 
 in view. Thus, after peripneumony, the expectoration 
 should be anxiously kept up ; after enteritis, the con- 
 stant action of the bowels ; after affections of the head, 
 the utmost tranquillity of the body and mind preserved. 
 In short, convalescence requires, in almost every situa- 
 tion, care equally unremitted with that which the con- 
 tinuance of disease demanded. 
 
 CONVALLA'RIA, (from convallis, a -valley}. See 
 
 LlLIUM CONVALLIUM. 
 
 CONVALLA'RIA, FOLYGONATUM. See POLYGONATUM. 
 
 CONVOLU'TUS, (from convolve, to roll round}. 
 In botany it means rolled up, like a scroll of paper. 
 
 CONVOLU'TA SUPERIO'RA, et INFERIORA 
 O'SSA, (from convolvo, to roll round}. See CONCHA 
 
 NARIUM SUPERIORES, and INFERIORES. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS, or VOLVULUS, (from con- 
 volvo, to roll together). (See ILIACA PASSIO.) It is 
 also the name of a genus which affords the JALAPA, 
 MECOACHANA, TURBITH, and SCAMMONY; q. v. The 
 whole genus usually abounds with plants containing a 
 milky juice strongly cathartic and caustic. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS SEPIUM, Lin. Sp. PL 218. It is the 
 c. major albus of authors, and resembles, in its virtues, 
 the scammony. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS SCOPARIUS, a new species, vide Lin. 
 Supplem. 135. Alton's Kew, vol. i. p. 213. Wildenow, 
 vol. i. p. 872. Probably the plant which affords the 
 lignum rhodium. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS COLUBRI'NUS. See PAREIRA BRAVA. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS I'NDICUS RADI'CE TUBERO'SA E'DULI, 
 CO'HTICE RU'BRO. POTATOES. See BATTATAS His- 
 PANICA. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS MARI'TIMUS. See BRASSICA MARI- 
 TIMA. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS MARI'TIMUS ZEYLA'NICUS, &c. See 
 BlNTAMBARU Z EYLANEXSIBUS. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS CANTA'BRICA, CONVO'LVULUS SPI'CJE 
 FO'LIIS, CONVO'LVULUS LI'NARI^E FO'LIO. See CANTA- 
 
 BRICA. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS SOLDANE'LLA. See BRASSICA MARI- 
 
 TIMA. 
 
 CONVO'LVULUS SYRI'ACUS. See SCAMMONIUM. 
 CONVO'LVULUS PERE'NNIS. See LUPULUS. 
 
CON 
 
 487 
 
 CON 
 
 CONVUL'SIO. A CONVULSION-, or involuntary 
 contraction of the muscles, (from convello, to fiull to- 
 gether). Called also hieranosos, disfensio ner-jvrum. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 neuroses, and order sfiasmi; and defines it, " an irregular 
 clonic contraction of the muscles without sleep," of 
 which he enumerates nine idiopathic species; and five 
 symptomatic. See Nosologiae Methodicae Synopsis, p. 
 216, vol. iii. 
 
 Under the spasmi Dr. Cullen includes the tonic and 
 the clonic spasms, where the muscles are rigidly and 
 immovably contracted; and where the violent, irre- 
 gular contractions are alternated with equally sudden 
 relaxations. This arrangement is formed with the strictest 
 propriety, as we shall afterwards find. 
 
 Convulsions attack persons of all ages, but chiefly the 
 young, or the debilitated; all constitutions, but princi- 
 pally the fair, the delicate, and the irritable ; each sex, 
 but particularly females. Its causes are various ; but 
 the chief source of convulsions is, in the opinion of 
 every author, irritation. It is certainly irritation, in 
 systems peculiarly mobile, in other words, easily ex- 
 cited to action; but, as the mobility is greater, the ir- 
 ritation necessary to produce convulsions is less ; and 
 sometimes so slight as to be imperceptible. 
 
 If we examine the functions of the nervous system, we 
 shall find life and health depend on the regular distribu- 
 tion of the nervous power. If it is hurried, irregularly 
 exerted, or deficient, various diseases, and particularly 
 convulsive ones,ensue. Joy, grief, surprise, will equally 
 produce them. Violent exertions, and tone, suddenly 
 relaxed, are also causes of these irregular motions. We 
 do not find, however, that with high health, full vessels, 
 and a firm constitution, however the circulation is ac- 
 celerated, or the nervous power excited, convulsions 
 ensue, unless the tone is suddenly remitted. Whatever 
 effect therefore may be attributed to predisposition, the 
 causes are chiefly debilitating ones ; and the constitu- 
 tions chiefly affected, those which are weak. It is then 
 irregular action, in weak habits, which constitutes the 
 disease. In palsies of every kind, tremors attend every 
 exertion ; and the various species of tremor in Sauvages', 
 one only excepted, are obviously from debility. In hysteria 
 there is usually considerable debility, though the circu- 
 lating system is often full; and indeed there is no more 
 common cause of weakness than over distended vessels. 
 This is the exception noticed in Sauvages' species of tre- 
 mor. In epilepsy this debility is less obvious, but the 
 most obstinate cases occur in weak constitutions; and, 
 in others, the irregular action is excited by peculiar and 
 violent stimuli, chiefly affecting the organic structure 
 of some part of the nervous system. The palpitations 
 in chlorosis, the gesticulations in chorea, the convulsive 
 agitations in raphania, the causes of true convulsive 
 asthma, all confirm the idea, that debility is the cause 
 of irregular action. Nor need we add, for it is the 
 subject of common observation, that convulsions close 
 the scene, particularly of disorders induced by excessive 
 evacuations and worn out constitutions; that they are 
 effects of narcotics of every kind, of deleterious gases, 
 mineral exhalations, and even of stimulants that exhaust 
 the vital power, and increase, inconsequence, the irrita- 
 bility. We may therefore rest safely on the position, 
 that irregular action, either spasmodic or clonic, has its 
 foundation in debility or in irritability ; but the former 
 
 is most frequent, as it is a very common cause of in- 
 creased mobility. 
 
 From the effects of narcotics, of deleterious gases and 
 similar powers, we have reason to conclude, that ir- 
 regular action may arise from debility alone, or at least 
 from obscure and unperceived irritation. Yet in practice 
 we must always keep in view the existence of irritation; 
 and we often find it necessary to check this exciting, 
 at the risk of increasing the power of the predisposing, 
 cause. There is little doubt, for instance, that the ir- 
 ritation of themeconium sometimes produces the locked 
 jaw and convulsions in new born infants ; this must be 
 evacuated. The sedative power of lead produces the 
 Poitou colic : this irritation must be soothed by opium 
 before laxatives will succeed. A wounded nerve will 
 occasion a locked jaw; the irritation on the nerve must 
 be removed by destroying its sensibility, and the in- 
 creased action of the muscles at the same time counter- 
 acted by appropriate remedies, general and topical. 
 Other convulsions are more effectually remedied by 
 warm stimulants and tonics : the warmest stimulants 
 are often required in the convulsions from sedative 
 poisons or the deleterious gases. In this short dis- 
 quisition, our first object was to establish the principle, 
 that convulsions are rather irregular than increased 
 action, and that their primary cause was debility : our 
 second, not to mislead the young practitioner, who, by 
 attempting to counteract debility, may lose sight of the 
 exciting cause, irritation. 
 
 How debility acts in producing convulsions we pre- 
 tend not to say, nor is the inquiry of importance; there 
 seems, however, to be a ruling power in the constitu- 
 tion, which regulates the distribution of the nervous 
 influence ; and, when it is weakened, this influence is 
 irregularly distributed. We mean not to say, with 
 Stahlians, that this power is all wise, and directs every 
 thing for the general good ; exciting these convulsions 
 to throw off some noxious matter, threatening destruction 
 to the whole system. If such a power exists, it is im- 
 planted by the Almighty ; regulated according to his fiat 
 by secondary causes; and acting necessarily from the 
 organisation of the machine. In another view, the 
 whole nervous influence may be regulated by its state 
 in the brain ; and, if that arrangement is altered by 
 any violently stimulant or sedative impression, the rest 
 must suffer a similar change : and,>when we contemplate 
 the various phenomena which diseases of the nervous 
 system present, we are rather inclined to adopt this 
 opinion. We have, however, already observed that our 
 object is to establish principles, not to build systems. 
 
 Sometimes convulsions attack suddenly, without any 
 warning ; at others their approach is indicated by cer- 
 tain symptoms, such as coldness of the feet, or a sense 
 of creeping, rising like a blast of cold air from a parti- 
 cular part of the extremities to the head ; the left hypo- 
 chondrium is sometimes affected with tensive and flatu- 
 k-nt pains, and a costiveness attends ; the urine is thin and 
 pale; tremors and various unusual sensations are perceiv- 
 ed, and in different patients other symptoms also attend, 
 as the prelude to more violent ones. During the fit the 
 motions are violent and involuntary, continuing in dif- 
 ferent cases foralongeror shorter period, and returning 
 after different intervals, occasionally after regular inter- 
 missions. Languor, delirium, sleepiness, vomiting, or 
 headach sometimes follow the cessation of a convulsive 
 
CON 
 
 488 
 
 C ON 
 
 paroxysm; but there are cases in which little or no 
 sensible uneasiness is perceived on recovery from it. 
 
 Infants when disposed to convulsions are affected 
 with a cough, vomiting, or diarrhoea; their features are 
 at times distorted; a blueness appears about their eyes 
 and upper lip, and twitchings or starlings are often 
 observed, particularly a contraction of the fingers into 
 the palm of the hand; and during the intervals of the 
 fits they are drowsy. As death draws nigh, the con- 
 vulsions are more frequent. 
 
 Convulsions, however, which have appropriate names 
 will occur in the different articles. It is now only ne- 
 cessary to mention the species included by Dr. Cullen 
 under the genus COWT /*/'<>. The nine idiopathic species 
 differ only from their causes, where there is any real 
 distinction; for the " universal," the " habitual," the 
 " intermittent," convulsions are varieties only, and the 
 symptomatic convulsions are less objects of particular 
 attention. The result is, that convulsion is a symptom 
 only, and does not deserve a particular generic distinc- 
 tion. There are, however, some forms of the disease 
 so important and dangerous, that they require a more 
 minute attention. The first of these is the convulsio 
 fiuerfierarum. 
 
 Dr. Bland thinks that convulsions in pregnant wo- 
 men, and during labour, have nothing peculiar in their 
 cause from those which happen to women differently 
 situated; and though external agents, particularly vio- 
 lent affections of the mind, may sometimes, as at other 
 periods, excite them, yet this will rarely happen, unless 
 there is some peculiar vice in the constitution disposing 
 to them. From observation he thinks he is justified in 
 saying, that the puerperal state is far from favouring 
 them ; as women at that time will do and suffer, almost 
 with impunity, what at any other would be attended 
 with the most serious consequences. But whatever 
 maybe the cause, he observes, there is evidently in the fit, 
 as in the apoplexy, a too rapid and dangerous determina- 
 tion of the blood to the head, which demands the most 
 immediate and serious attention. To remedy this, blood 
 must be immediately drawn, and, if possible, from the 
 jugulars. The state of the labour should then be in- 
 quired into; and if the child is not too far advanced in 
 the pelvis, it will be right to prescribe a large stimulat- 
 ing clyster to empty the bowels, and at the same time 
 lessen the determination to the head ; this, if not suffi- 
 cient for the purpose, should be assisted by a few grains 
 of jalap and calomel, or some other brisk purge. If the 
 labour is far advanced, the convulsions will act upon the 
 foetus; and if there is no impediment, either from wrong 
 presentation or disproportion of the child to the pelvis, 
 will, in a little time, safely expel it. If any obstacle to 
 delivery is found, the position of the child, if faulty, 
 must be altered ; or we ought to have recourse to other 
 necessary assistance, in the same manner as if convul- 
 sions were not present. In either way the termination 
 of the labour will frequently put an end to the convul- 
 sions. But if this is too hastily performed before the 
 vessels have been properly emptied, and the rapid mo- 
 tion of the blood in them diminished, there will be dan- 
 ger, from the torrent rushing too impetuously into the 
 intestines or other abdominal viscera, of inflammation 
 in some of those parts, inducing puerperal fever, and 
 often death. But where the labour is not far ad- 
 vanced, after the exhibition of the clyster and purgative, 
 
 thirty drops of the tinct. opii may be given, and repeated, 
 interposing occasionally the clysterorcathartic, as symp- 
 toms shall indicate. See Dr. Bland's Essay on the Treat- 
 ment of Convulsions during Parturition. 
 
 Though we, however, allow Dr. Bland's authority to 
 merit every attention which his judgment and long 
 practice demand, we think that convulsions of puerperal 
 women are really connected with that state. They oc- 
 cur to those who never otherwise have been affected 
 with the disease; and they cease when labour pains force 
 down the child, us if its pressure on some of the nerves 
 of the pelvis had occasioned the irritation. The neces- 
 sary doses of opium also are much larger than he re- 
 commends, and even ten grains of solid opium may be 
 given in a clyster. We have seen half a drachm ordered. 
 Dashing cold water in the face has sometimes succeeded, 
 according to Dr. Denman's recommendation, and the 
 foxglove, according to Dr. Hamilton's ; but the chief 
 object is to hasten delivery. In every other respect, Dr. 
 Bland's directions appear to us highly judicious. 
 
 Convulsions are sometimes a symptom attending fe- 
 vers, and may be produced by inanition, as when hae- 
 morrhages or diarrhoea have occurred; or by repletion. 
 Relief will most readily be procured by evacuations 
 from the bowels in the last case ; and by antispasmo- 
 dics, particularly opiates, in the former. When they are 
 caused by wounds, warm oil, or the warmer balsams, 
 applied to the injured part, often effect a speedy cure, 
 when stricture in the part has been previously relieved 
 by manual operation: the causes of irritation are indeed 
 various, and therefore different means will be required 
 to effect this end. 
 
 Convulsions in children, from teething, require the 
 loss of blood, particularly if the gums are swelled and 
 painful. When depletion is the cause, cordials must 
 immediately be administered, and a generous nourishing 
 diet allowed. 
 
 If, as we have said, plethora is a cause of debility, 
 suppressed evacuations, which also occasion it, become 
 a source of irritation. The repulsion of cutaneous dis- 
 eases, of the hacmorrhoidal discharge, sometimes of the 
 menses, are therefore frequent causes. In such cases, 
 some evacuation is necessary; but so much only as will 
 take off the immediate effects of the plethora. The 
 other remedies must be adapted to the local fulness; 
 these are chiefly laxatives, diaphoretics, and aloeticme- 
 dicines, interposing in every instance opium, and, in the 
 uterine obstructions, opium with camphor. 
 
 Convulsions in children are owing to irritation of 
 almost every kind; to flatulence; to the irritation of the 
 gum distended by teeth; to acrimony in the stomach and 
 bowels, or worms. In every such instance we must guard 
 against the peculiar irritation, as it occurs to our notice. 
 The stomach and bowels must be certainly kept clear, 
 and opiates then administered, either by the mouth or 
 by clyster. When flatulence is apparently the cause, 
 to the opium in a clyster, the asafoetida should be added. 
 Worms are a more important source of irritation ; but 
 all children have worms: and if symptoms of irritation 
 continue after rhubarb and calomel have been repeatedly 
 given, worms maybe fairly accused as a cause, and me- 
 dicines for this purpose employed. Not to anticipate 
 what will be the subject of more particular considera- 
 tion, we may now add, that the bear's foot, the hel- 
 leborus foetidus, is the only certain remedy. 
 
coo 
 
 489 
 
 COO 
 
 The more general remedies for convulsions are musk 
 and the whole tribe of fetids. These seem to act as 
 sedatives, or rather as inirritants, a class of medicines 
 whose nature we shall explain under that term. Warm 
 bathing appears to relieve in a similar way. Nor can 
 we attribute the effects of valerian to any other power. 
 The union of the valerian with bark seems to give it an 
 additional efficacy, from some influence which we can- 
 not explain. The remaining observations on the reme- 
 dies for convulsions have been anticipated in the article 
 AXTISPASMODICS ; q. v. See also SPASMS. 
 
 COXVU'LSIO IN'DICA. See TETANUS. 
 
 COXVU'LSIO A NE'RVI PU'NCTURA. See TRISMUS. 
 
 CONVU'LSIO RAPHA'NIA, SOLOXIEXSIS, et AB USTILA- 
 GIXE. See RAPHANIA. 
 
 COXVU'LSIO U'TERI. See ABORTUS. 
 
 CONY'ZA, (from *, dust; because the powder 
 is sprinkled to kill fleas in places where they are trouble- 
 some). FLEA-BAXE. The leaves of this plant are com- 
 monly glutinous and strong scented, the cup of the 
 flower generally scaly, and of a cylindrical form. The 
 flowers consist of many florets, which are succeeded by 
 seeds covered with a downy substance. 
 
 CONY'ZA ./ETHIOPICA. See ELICHRYSUM. 
 
 CONY'ZA MA'JOR VULGA'BIS. Mas T/ieoflhrasti, 
 conyza major Diosc. GREATER FLEA-BANE. See 
 BACCHAR. 
 
 CONY'ZA MI'XOR FLO 'RE GLOBO'SO, Jiulicaria, conyza 
 minima, et media. SMALL FLEA-BANE. See INULA 
 DYSEXTERICA. 
 
 The chief use of all the flea-banes is to destroy fleas 
 and gnats by burning. 
 
 COOKERY. (See ALIMENT, page 72.) Though in 
 this article we have, perhaps, introduced all the more 
 essential remarks, yet we must still add what fancy, 
 fashion, or refinement, has suggested. It is not gene- 
 rally understood how profuse and prodigal civilized na- 
 tions are in the expenditure of aliment. A large pro- 
 portion escapes unchanged, and becomes, with the ex- 
 crementitious fluids, a manure. Many substances, re- 
 jected as useless, are employed in the same way. We 
 shall begin with the latter. 
 
 Fish, when caught in a proportion beyond that which 
 the inhabitants can consume or preserve, are scarcely 
 objects of the present attention ; but the bones, which 
 we reject, after the modern processes of cookery still 
 contain useful aliment. When ground, they yield gela- 
 tine to the common processes. The stomach of dogs 
 extract it, so that they discharge almost pure calcare- 
 ous earth. Later refinements have extracted nutri- 
 tious particles from bones, by an instrument styled a 
 digester, and, from its inventor, Papin's digester; in 
 which water, in a strong well secured iron vessel, is 
 heated far beyond the boiling point. The fins of fish, 
 some parts of the skin, have been in a similar way dis- 
 solved. 
 
 Boiling in close vessels has been recommended by 
 some authors, as preventing the evaporation of the finer 
 parts, or what may be styled the aroma of animal food. 
 This is, however, an useless refinement ; for this aroma 
 is soluble in water, if not carried off by too great heat. 
 To preserve it, the water should be kept immediately 
 below the boiling point, and the process longer con- 
 tinued. This makes beef, mutton, and chicken tea, su- 
 perior to the broth of either ; and, if we would be still 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 more nice, the meat should be put in e close earthen 
 vessel without any water, and placed in a water bath, 
 at about 200o f Fahrenheit. It is stewed in the steam 
 raised from the food; and the jelly, thus formed, con- 
 tains the more delicate and nutritious particles of the 
 food, with the flavour unimpaired and unaltered. In 
 this state it is well adapted for delicate stomachs, and 
 for food in febrile cases. When, as in baking, the vo- 
 latile parts are not closely confined, they are altered by 
 heat, and acquire a kind of empyreuma not agreeable 
 to the taste, nor easy in the stomach. In the common 
 ovens, this compound, empyreuma, is often very offen- 
 sive. 
 
 The great refinement of modern cookery is, however, 
 the minute division of the aliment. In this consists the 
 real secret of the effects of the soup prepared according 
 to count Rumford's plans; which are only the decoc- 
 tions of the farinacea, with a proportion of animal food, 
 deprived, by the continuance of heat, of all their nourish- 
 ment, which is communicated to the water. To this 
 various condiments are added ; of which the cheapest 
 and most useful is the red herring, more often used in 
 the soups of the luxurious than they are themselves 
 aware. It is an instance of what we remarked in the 
 condiments of the ancients, of the effects of even un- 
 pleasant substances in a very minute proportion. 
 
 COOPE'RTIO, (from coofierio, to cover o-uer). CO- 
 VERING, CLOTHING, or A SMALL CLOAK, by which the 
 body is defended from the air, the same as irtpurlefo,, 
 amictus, from iref i-7fAAi, co-ofierire, tegere, to cover, 
 in which sense it is several times used by Hippocrates. 
 It is applied to the belly, and uterus investing the foetus ; 
 and also to a medicament, which is placed upon the 
 tooth, involving it like a plaster, by Scribonius. 
 
 To this article we have referred a most important 
 subject, viz. CLOTHING in general, on which the health 
 greatly depends, and in diseases meriting also the most 
 scrupulous attention. 
 
 The ancients furnish little information ; for their 
 clothes were uniformly woollens, seldom probably 
 cleansed in the washing tub. The inconvenience from 
 this source they avoided by frequent bathing, while the 
 limbs were anointed with oil, on coming from the bath. 
 
 Linen was unknown till after their connexion with 
 Egypt in the time of Augustus, and then not generally 
 used : the sericae vestes were cotton ; for the country of 
 the Seres, the lesser Bulgaria, is unfavourable for the 
 propagation of the silk worm, and the ancients were un- 
 acquainted with China, or any country to the east of the 
 Gulf of Martaban. A proof of their ignorance of silk 
 is, that in the time even of Justinian it was sold for its 
 weight of gold. We mention these circumstances 
 chiefly to explain the cause of the slight attention paid 
 to this subject by the ancient physicians ; for, however 
 changeable the climate, they suffered little in conse- 
 quence of their woollen dresses, which we have no rea- 
 son to think were peculiarly fine or thin. In more 
 modern periods it is a subject of peculiar importance ; 
 and, when we consider the most modern fashions, calls 
 for the strictest attention. 
 
 How can you bear the access of cold air to your naked 
 body ? asked an European of a Canadian Indian. I am 
 all face, he replied ; meaning that custom had render- 
 ed it familiar. Were we in a state of nature, this reply 
 might be satisfactory: yet we know that catarrhs 
 3R 
 
: o o 
 
 490 
 
 c o o 
 
 and-rheuirtatisms are the most constant diseases of the 
 savage. In polished life, a more particular inquiry is 
 necessary. 
 
 The interior clothing of the present period consists 
 of linen, of cotton, or of flannel. The first, usually 
 worn next the skin, must be frequently changed. The 
 effect of frequent change is to keep up perspiration, 
 and it was even supposed to produce emaciation. The 
 only real inconvenience of linen is, that it absorbs 
 moisture slowly ; in other words, its hygrometrical af- 
 finity is inconsiderable, and if for a short time removed 
 from the body after copious perspiration, it feels damp 
 and cold. We bear, however, with this inconvenience 
 from the comfort we feel in changing it ; nor, when 
 vised only as the garment, next the skin, is it ever ma- 
 terially injurious. 
 
 The hygrometrical affinity of cotton is more consi- 
 derable, and calico, for shirts or bed gowns, is prefer- 
 able. For children, on many accounts, it is the only 
 proper shirting. To the feeling it is warmer than linen, 
 though less pleasant; though it equally at least pro- 
 motes perspiration. In the more improved state of the 
 manufacture of calicos, there is little distinction either 
 in point of comfort or salubrity between them and 
 linens ; yet, in the latter view, they are on the whole 
 preferable. 
 
 The hydrometrical affinity of flannel is still more con- 
 siderable; and copious indeed must be the perspiration 
 that makes them inconveniently damp. To this must 
 be added, that the spiculae of the wool stimulate the 
 surface and excite the action of the cutaneous vessels, 
 while the inconvenient roughness is soon, from custom, 
 unobserved. It may now appear that we have proved 
 little more than the superiority of flannel to calico, and 
 of this to linen ; yet, we think, we have placed then- 
 different merits on such a foundation as will elucidate 
 many modifications of our clothing. 
 
 Our upper garments, in this climate, are generally 
 of woollen ; and, where this material is not used, we 
 compensate by numerous folds for the thinner texture, 
 and the increased conducting power of heat. 
 
 This last circumstance, of the greatest importance in 
 our present consideration, we have explained in the ar- 
 tle CALORIC. Air is a bad conductor of heat, and po- 
 lished surfaces receive it slowly. Hair and wool, there- 
 fore, whose surfaces are polished, conduct heat imper- 
 fectly, and more so in proportion to their fineness, 
 which occasions the more frequent interposition of aerial 
 molecules, and their little affinity for heat. This renders 
 the eiderdown so peculiarly warm. We did not men- 
 tion the effect of this circumstance in our comparison 
 of the internal coverings of our bodies, not to confuse it 
 with the hygrometrical affinity, and because it is more 
 peculiarly applicable here ; but its influence will be suf- 
 ficiently obvious. As conductors of heat, from the 
 body, silk is more powerful than cotton, and cotton than 
 woollen. Each is colder, therefore, in the same propor- 
 tion than that which follows. Black also conducts heat 
 from without better than white, and the more refrangi- 
 ble rays better than the less refrangible. In warm 
 weather, therefore, these colours are warmer in the 
 same order. Count Rumford's later refinements on 
 this subject, are not sufficiently established to induce us 
 o enlarge on them. 
 
 'These considerations \rill lead us to a choice of cloth- 
 
 ing, in different circumstances, for the preservation o) 
 health. In general, we have erred by clothing our- 
 selves too thin, and changing our dress too early in the 
 summer. It was formerly a rule, even when the sea- 
 sons were seemingly more forward than at present, to 
 " keep the winter dress till May be done ;" but we now 
 change it more early, or adopt that of the demi-saison, 
 which is scarcely more warm than the dress of summer. 
 It is not, however, the real warmth which is of so 
 much consequence, as the sudden changes of dress in 
 the same day ; not according to the change of tempera- 
 ture, but to fashion. The drawing-room may, indeed, 
 be warm, but the passages which lead to the door are 
 cold ; and the modern fine lady is ill adapted for so sud- 
 den a change, eitherfrom dress or habit. It has been 
 remarked, that consumptions have been much more 
 frequent in Scotland since the plaid has been disused; 
 and in England, we fear, from the present fashions, 
 they will be still more abundant than at any former 
 period. 
 
 It has been constantly remarked, that the breast and 
 the feet should be carefully guarded from cold. We 
 see sufficient reason, from theory and experience, for 
 the latter caution ; and it will not be difficult to explain 
 the former, when we reflect, that a local chill deter- 
 mines the fluids to the internal parts of the same organ. 
 Thus, chills in the breast produce catarrhs and peripneu- 
 mony ; in the extremities, rheumatism ; in the face, 
 coryza and ophthalmia. 
 
 The application of different kinds of clothing to dif- 
 ferent diseases, presents some variety which merits at- 
 tention. In the thin emaciated habits, flannel has been 
 forbidden. It exhausts, it is said, too much ; yet these 
 are generally susceptible of cold ; and by this safeguard 
 we avoid its most unpleasant effects. Such plans, how- 
 ever, should be conducted with a discriminated cau- 
 tion. If flannel be adopted, cold air should not be ex- 
 cluded, and the patient accustomed to a moderate 
 breeze, till habit allows of greater cold with impunity. 
 Calico should in the summer be substituted for flannel, 
 and the period of its wear protracted annually ; while 
 in spring the flannel should be earlier thrown ofl'. The 
 changes, for a time, should be conducted with care ; 
 and in the height of summer the cold bath will assist 
 this progressive improvement. In general, however, 
 flannel does little harm if free air be allowed. Its ob- 
 ject is to guard against the bad effects of cold air; nor 
 should it be worn if the air is at the same time carefully 
 excluded. 
 
 When, however, 'the object is to produce and con- 
 tinue a free discharge of sweat, flannel is essentially 
 necessary. The " nine times dyed blue flannel" has 
 certainly the virtues of common woollens, and no other. 
 Flannels were formerly worn when the patient was con- 
 fined to bed in fevers, in a profuse sweat, to promote 
 concoction. At present they are employed only in 
 rheumatisms, and occasionally in salivations. In each 
 their utility is obvious. In fevers at present, fresh linen 
 is usually allowed daily, and the patient feels the high- 
 est gratification from the change ; and calico in this 
 state is not equally grateful, certainly not more advan- 
 tageous, except the perspiration is very profuse. 
 
 We must add, that the flannels should be frequently 
 changed and washed. Those who would think them- 
 selves injured if they did not change their linen 
 
t UP 
 
 491 
 
 COP 
 
 daily, will often nut change their flannel lor months. 
 Flannel shirts should never be worn above two or three 
 days wiihout being rinsed in cold spring water, and 
 hung in open, free air. 
 
 Extraordinary warmth of clothing should be admitted 
 with caution ; and in no instance, unless it can be 
 steadily employed. In general, it should be the object 
 to bear changes of temperature with impunity; but 
 this invulnerable constitution can only be gained by 
 degrees. Those accustomed to indulgences should 
 proceed with the utmost caution, and be aware that the 
 attempt is highly dangerous. The cautions already 
 suggested, will form their chief security. 
 
 Besides the clothing mentioned, modern refinement 
 lias introduced some new manufactures. The shawl, the 
 eiderdown, and the Shetland wool, owe their peculiar 
 advantages to the fineness of the texture, in the way al- 
 ready explained. The fleecy hosiery is a manufacture 
 of cotton, where the inner surface is raised into a soft, 
 flocculent pile. As it does not possess the stimulus of 
 wool, we doubt if it is greatly superior to the fine soft 
 woollens. Common consent, perhaps fashion, gives it 
 the preference, and the dictates of fashion we shall not 
 oppose. The fine fur of animals often covers the skin, 
 and is peculiarly warm; but it must be employed, in 
 'h, with caution, as its disuse is dangerous. It may 
 be an useful lesson to add, that ladies should scarcely 
 ever change their " bosom f-iend." Velvets are warm 
 from their weight, rather than their pile ; plushes from 
 both. The cause of the coldness of silks will be suffi- 
 ciently obvious from their texture; but the oiled silk, or 
 linen, is warm, from preventing all access of air, and 
 i-losely confining the heat of the body. 
 
 COOPERTO'RIA, (from the same,) i. e. ctn-tilago 
 'j'tdea; called also abicum. See ASPER\ ARTERU 
 COO'STRUM. See DIAPHRAGMA. 
 COPAI'BA. See BALSAMVM. 
 COPAI'B.E IXJE'CTIO. R. Bals. copaiba: 5 ij. 
 mucilaginis g. Arab. 3 ss. aquae calcis g ss. m. proper in 
 gleets, in the latter stage of the gonorrhoea, and in the 
 fluor albus. 
 
 COPAI'B.E cum OLI'BAXO JIISTV'RA, consists of two 
 -Irachms of powdered olibanum, mixed with half an 
 ounce of the balsam, with which half an ounce of mu- 
 cilage of gum arable, and twice the quantity of honey, 
 are incorporated. Five ounces of cinnamon water are 
 gradually added. In the dose of an ounce, or an ounce 
 and a half, this mixture will be useful in humoral 
 asthmas, in leucorrhoca and gleets. 
 
 COPE'IA, COPE'LLA AMERICA'NORUM, and 
 COPELGA. The name of a tree in Mispaniola, in 
 America, whose leaf serves for paper, and of which 
 the Spaniards there make cards. This tree affords a 
 bituminous matter resembling pitch. Raii Hist. 
 
 CO'PHOS, Ka?os, deaf, (from r.u3tu, to be deaf). A 
 ^ort of toad mentioned by Nicander. It also signifies 
 'eaf, dumb, or both, or a dulness of any of the senses 
 
 J HO'SIS. See COPHOS and DY'SEC.EA. 
 jO'POS, (from xn-uaj, to be weary). FATIGCE, 
 .VKARIXESS. 
 
 We are so constituted by nature, that all our ex- 
 ertions must be succeeded by a suitable and propor- 
 tionate relaxation. We are not calculated for a constant 
 activity ; and weariness, without its due share of rest, 
 exhausts the constitution, and shortens life. In our 
 
 muscular exertions, we soon find inability succeed c\ 
 traordinary action ; in our mental, languor and a van! 
 of comprehension, after a time, come on: and though 
 from habit we gain a power over mind and body, so 
 that the employment of each may be continued for a 
 longer than the usual period, yet we at last yield to 
 weariness, and a sleep so deep as even to resemble 
 death ensues. 
 
 Our activity and fatigue must be equally referred to 
 different and opposite states of the nervous power, which 
 we have styled its mobility and torpor. By what means 
 it is exhausted or recruited we know not, but the fact is 
 sufficient for our purpose. Independent of this change, 
 the muscular structure seems to receive some organic 
 injury; since, after great bodily fatigue, rest, though so 
 necessary, is prevented by an obtuse, aching pain. For 
 the effect on the nervous power we know no remedy 
 but sleep ; yet coffee and strong tea will often enable 
 us to continue our labours with little present incon- 
 venience. Vinous spirits will sometimes have a similar, 
 but often an opposite effect. Varying the mental ac- 
 tion, we have remarked, will prevent weariness. Is, 
 according to the system of Dr. Gall, one portion of the 
 brain only employed in a given occupation ; or is a less 
 degree of labour a relief after a greater, as the horse, 
 after a race, is recruited more by walking slowly than 
 by rest ? More acute physiologists must" decide ; but 
 that the fact is true our own experience has taught us. 
 Indeed, there is no more effectual remedy for extraor- 
 dinary mental fatigue, than what employs the attention 
 without any great exertion of mind. One reason of 
 this seems to be, that intellectual labour leaves a degree 
 of irritability which will not admit of sleep. 
 
 Bodily fatigue does not produce such an irritable 
 state; yet the achingpain, which prevents sleep, requires 
 some remedy. The warm bath is well adapted to relieve 
 this extraordinary tension of the muscular fibres; and 
 opium has a similar effect. Fatigue in a great degree 
 conquers, however, every painful feeling. In the 
 American war, a pilot, in carrying a frigate up Hudson's 
 river, had been, for two or three days and nights, at the 
 helm. They then arrived at a fort,' mounting fourteen 
 guns, which it was necessary to silence; the pilot, no 
 longer wanted, sunk on the deck, and slept, during the 
 whole cannonade, with the most perfect tranquillity 
 
 COPO'VICH OCCA'SSOU. A tree mentioned bv 
 De Laet, which grows in the West Indies : the leaves 
 resemble those of the pear tree; and the fruit, railed 
 oumery, is like a large pear, and, when ripe, is eaten 
 as a delicacy. It is not described by the systematic 
 botanists. Raii Hist. 
 
 COPRAGO'GUM, (from x**-f<*, dung, and aya, to 
 bring away). The name of a gently purging electuary, 
 mentioned by Rulandus. 
 
 COPRIEME'TOS, (from *?, dung, and tfua, to 
 vomit). A person who vomits feculent matters. 
 
 COPROCRI'TICA MEDICA.ME'XTA, (from 
 xt^ef, excrement, and x<u, to separate). See Ecco- 
 
 PROTICA. 
 
 COPROSTA'SIA, (from xaa-wj, faces, and <-?:;. to 
 remain). A COXSTRICTIO?: of the BELLY. 
 
 COPTA'RION, (from XO.T??, a small cake). A me- 
 dicine in the shape of a very small cake, directed for 
 disorders of the aspera arteria and lungs, and for many 
 other intentions, by the ancients. 
 5 R * 
 
COR 
 
 492 
 
 COR 
 
 CO'PTE. A small cake, (from K?T?, to beat or 
 found; because it was formed by beating or pounding 
 the ingredients into a paste). It was the form of a 
 medicine used by the ancients, generally made of vege- 
 table substances, and applied externally to the stomach, 
 and internally on many occasions. 
 
 CO'PULA, (quasi comfiula, from com/iello, to re- 
 strain). See LIGAMENTUM. 
 
 COQUE'NTIA MEDICAME'NTA, (from coyuo, 
 to digest}. Medicines which promote concoction. 
 
 CO'R. In chemistry signifies gold ; sometimes an 
 intense fire. In botany, it is the heart of vegetables, or 
 their pith. See MEDITULLIUM and CORCULUM. 
 
 CO'R, (from xmp, contr. tip, Hebrew, koaeb, the mid- 
 dle,) called also by the ancients cardia. The HEART. 
 This viscus is double, consisting of two cavities on each 
 side, serving for two circulations of the blood, one 
 through every part of the body, and the other through 
 the lungs. The right side of the heart is similar to the 
 left, excepting that both its auricle and ventricle have 
 fewer muscular fibres. The auricle receives blood 
 from the venae cavae, and the ventricle throws it into 
 the pulmonary artery. 
 
 The situation of the heart is in the middle of and 
 across the cavity of the thorax, but rather inclining to 
 the left ; on each side of it lie the lungs, playing on 
 the ribs and diaphragm, and following closely all their 
 motions ; attached at their roots to the heart by the 
 pulmonary vessels. The heart is close, on its lower side, 
 to the diaphragm, covered by the pericardium, which is 
 a membranous bag, enclosing this organ and all the 
 parts belonging to it, with a small proportion of fluid or 
 halitus interposed. The figure of the heart is conoid, 
 its base is irregular, because all the large vessels are 
 fixed there. The human heart differs from those of 
 quadrupeds, which are more round: the human rather 
 represents half a cone, because the under part which 
 lies upon the diaphragm is flat. 
 
 The apex of the heart is to the left and forwards : its 
 situation varies but little with the motion of the dia- 
 phragm, as it lies upon the tendinous part. 
 
 The body of the heart is composed of two large mus- 
 cular cavities, called ventricles; one to the right and 
 forwards, the other to the left and backwards. Wins- 
 low calls them anterior and posterior. 
 
 At the basis of the heart are two muscular bags, 
 called auricles, adjoining to the ventricles. They lie 
 contiguous to one another below; but above they are 
 distant, as the aorta and pulmonary artery pass between 
 them. The right is larger than the left, and it is very 
 thin. The left is thicker, unequally square : into which 
 the four pulmonary veins empty themselves. The 
 heart hath a septum divided into two, called ventricula- 
 rttm, et auricularum sefitum. 
 
 The right auricle receives the two venae cavae, one at 
 the upper part, the other at the lower. At their union, 
 these vessels are dilated, forming a sinus, styled sinus 
 venosus. The blood, brought there by the contraction 
 of the auricle, passes into the right ventricle, from 
 thence into the pulmonary artery, and through its mi- 
 nutest branches ; then through the pulmonary veins, 
 into the left auricle, which propels it into the left ven- 
 tricle, from whence it is sent into the aorta, to be dis- 
 persed all over the body, and at last is returned by the 
 two cavae to the right auriclfe. 
 
 The two cavae go into the middle part of the auricle, 
 each a little inclined inwards ; the angle between them 
 is partly filled up by the left auricle ; there is a trans- 
 verse ridge upon the septum auricularum, called tuber- 
 culum Loiveri, which is placed there to hinder the cur- 
 rent of the blood from each cava rushing directly 
 against each other. The existence of any such tubercle 
 is, however, denied by later authors ; and, indeed, it 
 could be of little utility, since the opposing currents of 
 blood would supply its office. 
 
 The right auricle hath an appendage, which serves to 
 fill up the part between that and the aorta ; for the same 
 reason the left hath a similar appendage upwards, and 
 to the left side, to fill up the space between the pul- 
 monary artery and the left ventricle. The whole of the 
 cavity of the auricles internally is not smooth, but com- 
 posed of fasciculi, running from one side to the other. 
 This fasciculated texture is less in the left than in the 
 right auricle, and is most observable in the appendages 
 of the auricles ; supposed to be with a view to hinder 
 the blood from concreting, as there it is most out of 
 the way of the circulation; but with little reason, as 
 solid bodies assist concretion. It is probably designed 
 to assist the weaker action of the auricle at a distance 
 from the centre of its greatest power. 
 
 Under the reputed tuberculum Loweri, we seethe fo- 
 ramen ovale, which runs upwards from the right to the 
 left auricle, and goes through the auricularum septum, 
 directly opposed to the vena cava inferior. Soon after 
 the child is born this hole closes, though in some in- 
 stances it remains a little open, even in old age. In the 
 foetus there is a valve which is loose, but this valve in 
 adults is connected to the septum. 
 
 The coronary vein opens into the right auricle, be- 
 tween the orifice of the cava inferior and the passage 
 into the ventricle. The fibres of the auricle are so ir- 
 regularly disposed as to act as sphincters, and hinder the 
 regurgitation of the blood. 
 
 At the insertion of the cava inferior, is a valve called 
 valvula nobilis: it is larger in the foetus than in the 
 adult; and its office is to hinder the blood from flowing 
 back into the vein. 
 
 The right ventricle, on its lower part, lies on the dia- 
 phragm ; and on its upper, makes the larger part of the 
 heart. It is thicker than the auricle, and the whole in- 
 ternal surface of it is fasciculated. Its lower orifice re- 
 ceives the blood, and the upper yields it a passage: the 
 auricular orifice is surrounded by a loose membrane, 
 which hangs into the ventricle, connected with it by 
 loose tendinous chords. When, therefore, the blood 
 flows into the ventricle, this membrane hangs loose ; 
 but, on the blood regurgitating, the fluid behind presses 
 it backward, and produces the effect of a valve. These 
 tendinous chords are divided into three sets, and hence 
 called -valvulce tricusfiidales. 
 
 The other orifice, which leads into the pulmonary 
 artery just at its beginning, is furnished with three se- 
 milunar valves, whose loose floating edges lie towards 
 the artery, whilst the others are fixed to the ventricle. 
 In order to make these valves close more accurately, 
 each hath a little mamilla in its middle, (to fill up the 
 triangular space which is left,) called the corpus sesa- 
 moideum: these valves hinder the blood from regurgi- 
 tating into the heart. 
 
 The left auricle lies rather on the back part, behind 
 
COR 
 
 493 
 
 COR 
 
 the basis of the heart, and towards the left. It is situ- 
 ated below the bifurcation of the trachea and pulmonary 
 artery. It is stronger than the other, and is smooth in- 
 ternally, except at the little appendicle. There are no 
 valves on die orifices of the pulmonary veins. This 
 auricle is stronger than the right, because the left ven- 
 tricle is stronger than the right, and therefore requires 
 more force to overcome the resistance. 
 
 The left ventricle is fasciculated. At the orifice, be- 
 tween the auricle and the ventricle, is a valve, called 
 the -ualvula mitralig vel efiiscofialis, so called from re- 
 sembling a mitre, which runs from the one to the 
 other ; it is fissured into two points, which are fixed to 
 the auricles, and hang down loose into the ventricles, 
 resembling in structure the -valvulit tricusfiidales. The 
 chords tendine <E, and column <e cornea, are the same as 
 in the other, but much stronger. The orifice, by which 
 it expels the blood, is situated in the middle of the ven- 
 tricle ; so the aorta rises from the middle of the basis of 
 the heart. The larger flap of the valvula mitralis hangs 
 down between the auricle and ventricle : and it has been 
 supposed to serve as a valve to both the auricular and 
 arterial orifices ; but for this purpose neither its struc- 
 ture nor its situation is adapted. 
 
 The coronary arteries are two. See CORONARUE AR- 
 TERI.S. 
 
 The foramina thebesii are venal orifices, said to open 
 into all the cavities of the heart. 
 
 The fibres of the heart are muscular; at each of the 
 orifices is a tendinous ring, where the fibres of the ven- 
 tricles begin, which go downwards to the apex, where 
 they turn in, and run up on the inside, representing in 
 perspective a figure of 8. There are some fibres com- 
 mon to both ventricles, which, as they compress them 
 both, Dr. Hunter thinks is a proof of their acting at the 
 same time. 
 
 According to Lancisi, the nerves of the heart are 
 both numerous and large. In each side there are in- 
 serted five pair ; viz. from the par vagum, the superior 
 intercostal pair, the vertebral pair, the inferior inter- 
 costal pair, and the phrenic pair. The heart hath two 
 motions, systole and diastole. Harvey and others say, 
 that the systoles of the two auricles of the heart, the 
 two ventricles, and the aorta and pulmonary artery, are 
 respectively synchronous with each other: but Dr. Ni- 
 chols thinks that the motion of the auricles is synchro- 
 nous, and that the ventricles and arteries are likewise 
 dilated and contracted at different periods of time. As 
 the auricles throw blood into their respective ventri- 
 cles, so do the ventricles perform the same duty; viz. 
 the right throws blood into the pulmonary artery, the 
 left into the aorta. 
 
 The real course of the circulation, and the alternate 
 action of the different parts of the heart, we shall de- 
 scribe. The blood passing from the left ventricle into 
 the aorta, is returned by the venae cavje. It then passes 
 into the right auricle. This sac is excited to contraction 
 by the dilatation, and propels the blood into the right 
 ventricle. Their action is consequently successive. 
 For a similar reason, the action of the left auricle and 
 ventricles is successive ; but as the times required for 
 emptying and filling are nearly equal, the action of the 
 auricles and ventricles are respectively synchronous. 
 This succession is proved by actual observation of the 
 action of the heart in the mammalia, and from the si- 
 
 tuation of the different valves. Animals without lungs, 
 and which do not breathe, have only a single heart; but 
 a considerable artery from the aorta passes to the organs 
 which supply the place of lungs, as the gills of fish, and 
 bring back the blood meliorated by the action of air. 
 
 See Winslow's Anatomy. Haller's Physiology. Se- 
 nac on the Heart. 
 
 COR AC I 'XE, (from >!, corvus,a crow ; so named 
 from its black colour). An epithet for a lozenge, quoted 
 by Galen from Asclepiades. 
 
 CORACI'NI LAPIDES, (from the same). Certain 
 bones found in the head of the coracinus, the CROW 
 FISH, found in the Nile, and other rivers of the Medi- 
 terranean sea. 
 
 CORACOBO'TANE, (from p*f, a crow, and ft- 
 Ttnri, a plant ; from the dark colour of its bark). See 
 LAURCS ALEXANDRIA. 
 
 CORACO-BRACHI'US(.MuscuLus), (from *;, 
 a croro, and brachium, an arm,) coracoides, and cora- 
 coideus. It rises from the point of the coracoid process, 
 and is inserted internally into the middle of the os 
 humeri. Riolan gives it this name, and Arantius first 
 took notice of it as belonging to the arm. Winslow calls 
 it coraco-brachialis. It hath been called fierforatus Cas- 
 serii, because this author first gave a particular descrip- 
 tion of it, and because it is perforated in the middle, to 
 give passage to a nerve. Spigelius calls it nonus hu- 
 meri filacentini. 
 
 CORACO-H VOID jE'US, called also omo-hyoidxwt, 
 omo-filato-hyoid<sus, and costo-hyoideus. It rises from 
 the superior part of the upper costa of the scapula, and 
 is inserted into the basis of the os hyoides, to pull it 
 downwards and backwards. 
 
 CORACOI'DES PROCE'SSUS, (from its likeness 
 to a crow's beak ^*|, and ?,) sigmoides firocessus. 
 The BEAK-LIKE PROCESS. It projects from the anterior 
 extremity of the upper costa of the SCAPULA, q. v. and 
 is a little crooked, with its point inclining forwards : a 
 ligament passes from its superior part, to connect it to 
 the acromion and clavicle. At the birth it is cartilagi- 
 nous, and called anchoralis firocessus ; anchyroides, cor- 
 nicularis, conchyroides, firocessus. 
 
 CORACOI'DES MU'SCULUS. See CORACO-BRACHI.SUS. 
 It is called coracoides, because it proceeds from the 
 process which is formed like a crow's beak. 
 
 CORACOI'DEUS. See CORACO-BRACHLSUS. 
 
 CORA'CUM EMPLA'STRUM. The name of a 
 plaster described by P. jEgineta. 
 
 CORALLI'NA, (a dim. of corallium, coral,) mus- 
 cus marinus, corailina anglica, coraltina alba, SEA CO- 
 RALLINE, and WHITE WORMSEED. 
 
 It is a marine production, common on rocks and shells 
 in shallow water. It resembles a small plant without 
 leaves, consisting of several jointed branches, generally 
 of a greyish colour, sometimes greenish, yellowish, or 
 reddish; of a brittle stony substance, friable betwixt the 
 fingers, and crackling between the teeth. It hath com- 
 monly been supposed a vegetable ; but is really of ani- 
 mal origin, and the habitation of an animal belonging to 
 the class of/iolyfii. The corallines formerly were a very 
 extensive groupe, including the tubulariae sertulariae, 
 the alcyones, sponges, Sec. ; but we are indebted to El- 
 lis for more correct ideas, and more accurate distinc- 
 tions. For the corailina officinalis, see Ellis, PI. 24, Fig. 
 A. Its height is about two or three inches. 
 
COR 
 
 494 
 
 COR 
 
 It ought to be entire, of a strong sea smell and salt 
 /aste. Worms will live in a strong infusion of it for se- 
 veral days, notwithstanding it has been styled an an- 
 thelmintic. By calcination in a strong fire, it becomes 
 true quicklime, and consequently resembles other tes- 
 taceous marine bodies. See Neumann's Chem. Works, 
 Lewis's Mat. Mecl. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 CORALLI'NA HEI.MINTHO CORTOX, a species of con- 
 serva, found chiefly in Corsica, and employed as an an- 
 thelmintic. 
 
 CORA'LLIUM, (from tcopn, a daughter, and <**, of 
 the sea.) CORAL. It is also called lithodendron, or 
 TREE STONE ; almarago, mcrgen, almargen, gorgonias. 
 
 CORA'LLIUM A'LBUM RAMO'SUM, Madrepora -vulga- 
 ris, corallium, officinarum oculatum, and WHITE CORAL. 
 
 COUA'LLIUM NI'GRUM. Also called antijihates, lithoj- 
 jihijton nigrum, jmeudocorallium nigrum, and BLACK 
 
 CORAL. 
 
 What is usually shown for black coral is petrified 
 wood. See KERATOPHYTON. 
 
 The best sort of white coral is brought from the Me- 
 diterranean, and, like the other corals, solid. 
 
 CORA'LLIUM RU'BRUM. RED CORAL, called also acrno, 
 azur. 
 
 The most ancient naturalists considered coral as a 
 vegetating stone ; Dioscorides, Pliny, Csesalpinus, and 
 Tournefort, a plant, which indeed it greatly resembles. 
 It is, however, the work and habitation of a polypus, and 
 its internal parts resemble marble in hardness : the ex- 
 ternal covering is soft, and the extremity is still softer. 
 It hardens by age, but not, as supposed, by the access 
 of air. The surface is mamillated, and each mamilla is 
 the residence of an animal. By calcination it is found to 
 consist of many concentric laminae. 
 
 The red coral has been chiefly used in medicine. It 
 is, like the others, a hard, brittle, branched substance, 
 resembling a plant without leaves, usually about the 
 thickness of a goose quill, full of knots, sometimes 
 straight, and sometimes variously bent, both externally 
 and internally of a deep bright red colour. It is found 
 adhering to rocks and other bodies, particularly in the. 
 Indian and Mediterranean seas, and in the Persian Gulf. 
 The soft fungous matter which covers it contains a 
 great number of cells full of a milky liquor. This corti- 
 cal part is separated easily whilst fresh and soft. 
 
 Red coral contains some iron ; its basis seems to be 
 the same as that of coralline and other animal earths. 
 It is alkaline and absorbent. 
 
 The common testacea, coloured with dragon's blood, 
 are sold for it ; but by shaking this substitute in water, 
 the fraud is discovered ; for the colouring matter being 
 separated, the other becomes white, whilst red coral is 
 still red. The fraud is, however, innocent, and, indeed, 
 the substituted earth is often a more active medicine ; 
 but the coral and its substitutes are equally neglected. 
 It was once considered as an absorbent, an astringent, a 
 tonic, and a diuretic. It is now only, and indeed very 
 seldom, the basis of a tooth powder. 
 
 Oil of aniseseeds, white wax, milk, or juice of citrons, 
 equally extract the red colour from coral. 
 
 CORALLODE'NDRON, (from *o f *Mm, cora/,and 
 aiityev, a tree ; resembling in hardness and colour a 
 piece of coral). The leaves for the most part consist of 
 : hree lobes ; the flowers are papilionaceous, and suc- 
 
 ceeded by knobbed bivalve pods, which contain several 
 kidney shaped seeds. A confect made with the flow- 
 ers is called caryl. 
 
 Arbor coral siliqua sylvestris sjiinosa, THREE LEAVED 
 AMERICAN CORAL TREE, with deep red flowers, com- 
 monly called, in America, the BEAN TREE. Mrythrina, 
 corallodendron Lin. Sp. PI. 992. var. . 
 
 Arbor coral, min. or the LESSER THREE LEAVED AME- 
 RICAN CORAL TREE, with black seeds and spines. 
 
 Ray informs us, that the inhabitants of Malabar make 
 sheaths for their knives and swords with the wood ; that 
 they use the wood with the bark which they call saras- 
 sas, for washing their garments ; and of the flower they 
 make the confection called caryl. The powdered leaves, 
 when boiled with the mature cacao nut, consume vene- 
 real buboes, and ease pains in the bones. The juice of 
 the leaves, taken with the oil sergelim, mitigates vene- 
 real blindness. 
 
 CORALLOI'DES, (from xo/>/A>v, coral, and tiSe;, 
 likeness'). SeeDsNTARiA and CORALLODENDROX. 
 
 CORALLOI'DES FUNGUS, (from KepxMiti, coral, and 
 ctS'cf, likeness,) also called erotylus. Ctavaria coral- 
 hides Lin. Sp. PI. 1652. It is of a fleshy, fungous tex- 
 ture, of a yellow colour, and branched in the manner of 
 coral. It is said to be corroborant and astringent, but 
 little notice is now taken of it. 
 
 CO'RCHORON, (from *fi, the jiufiil of the eye, and 
 xcpsa, to Jiurge}. See ANAGALI.IS. 
 
 CO'RCULUM, (a dim. of cor, the heart"); called 
 also cor. The heart or essence of a seed, and the pri- 
 mordium of the future plant attached to and involved 
 in the cotyledon. It consists of the /ilumula, the ascend- 
 ing scaly part, and the rostellum, the descending part of 
 the corculum. 
 
 CORD. EUR. An abbreviation of Euricii Cordii 
 Botanologicon, sive Colloquium de Herbis. 
 
 CORD. An abbreviation of Valerii Cordi Historia 
 Stirpium. 
 
 CO'RDA, or CHO'RDA. See CHORDEE. 
 
 CO'RDA TY'MPANI. The portio dura of the seventh 
 pair of nerves having entered the tympanum, sends a. 
 small branch to the stapes, and another more consider- 
 able one, which runs across the tympanum from behind 
 forwards, passes between the long leg of the incus and 
 the handle of the malleus, then goes out at the same place 
 where the tendon of the anterior muscle of the malleus 
 enters. It is called chorda tym/iani, because it crosses 
 the tympanum as a cord crosses the bottom of a drum. 
 
 Dr. Monro thinks that the chorda tymjiani is formed 
 by the second branch of the fifth pair, as well as by the 
 portio dura of the seventh. 
 
 CO'RDJE WILLI'SII. See DURA MATER. 
 
 CO'RDIA SEBESTI'NA. See SEBESTEN. 
 
 CORDIA'LA. See CARDIACA. 
 
 CORDO'LIUM, (from cor, the heart, and dolor, 
 fiain). See CAHDIALGIA. 
 
 CO'RE. (Greek.) See PUPILLA OCULI. 
 
 CORE'MATA, (from xagta, to cleanse"). BRUSHES ; 
 but in P. jEgineta it is used to signify medicines for 
 cleaning the skin. 
 
 CORIA'CEUS,(from corium, leather). In botany it 
 means thick and tough, like leather. 
 
 CORIA'NDRUM. CORIANDER. (Derived, perhaps- 
 from x-cftf, cimex, a bug, because the green herb 
 
COR 
 
 495 
 
 COR 
 
 and seed stink intolerably); also called cassibor and 
 corianon. The coriandrum sativum Lin. Sp. PI. 367. 
 The plant is an umbelliferous one, with finely divided 
 leaves; the lower ones like parsley; the seeds of a pale 
 yellowish-brown colour, and striated. It is a native of 
 Italy ; cultivated in some parti of England ; annual, 
 flowers in June, and ripens in July or August. 
 
 The leaves have a small degree of an aromatic smell, 
 mixed with somewhat offensive. The seeds when fresh 
 are also disagreeable, but by drying they become grate- 
 ful: to the taste they are moderately warm and pungent. 
 Dioscorides has asserted, that these seeds, taken in a 
 considerable quantity, produce deleterious effects; but 
 Dr. Withering has known six drachms of the seeds 
 taken at once without any remarkable consequences. 
 Mathiolus considers them as antiseptic ; but they are 
 generally used as stomachic and carminative. Mixed 
 with sena in infusion, they more powerfully correct its 
 odour and taste than any other aromatic, and are equally 
 powerful in obviating the colic pain it is very apt to pro- 
 duce. Rectified spirit of wine takes up all their virtue, 
 but water only partially extracts it. Distilled with 
 water, a small quantity of essential oil is obtained, 
 which partakes agreeably of the quality of the seeds. 
 Pure spirit carries off, in evaporation, a great part of 
 their flavour. Raii Hist, and Lewis's and Cullen's 
 Mat. Med. 
 
 CORIA'N*ON y . See CORIAXDRUM. 
 
 CORIA'RIUM, (from cormm, leather; because the 
 dried leaves are used in tanning). See RHUS. 
 
 CO'RIS, (from *tipti, to cleave, or cut; so called be- 
 cause it heals wounds). See SYMPHYTUM PETR^EUM. 
 
 CO'RIS LUTE'A, CO'RIS LEGI'TIMA CRE'TICA. See 
 HYPERICI T M SAXATILE. 
 
 CO'RIS MONSPELIEXSIS Lin. Sp. PI. 252. A bien- 
 nial plant of the south of Europe, intensely bitter and 
 nauseous, but apparently an active medicine ; and em- 
 ployed, it is said, with success in syphilis. 
 
 CO'RIUM, (from the Hebrew' term gor). The 
 skin of a beast; also LEATHER, from whence the buff 
 appearance upon the blood is called coriaceous. See 
 DARTOS. 
 
 CORK, the bark of the quercus suber Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1413; formerly employed as an astringent, but now dis- 
 used. It affords an acid; for which see CHEMISTRY. 
 
 CORN. See CEREALIA. 
 
 CORK SALAD, an early salad possessing the celebrated 
 antiscorbutic qualities of early vegetables. It is the 
 valeriana locustaUm. Sp. PI. 47, var. a. 
 
 CORNACHl'M PU'LVIS. See SCAMMO.VIUM. 
 
 CO'RNEA, (from cornu, as it resembles horn). A 
 COAT of the EYE, which is also called sclerotica cera- 
 ioides. It is the first proper coat of the eye, strong, 
 thick, and tendinous; its anterior part is distinguished 
 by the name of cornea tranafiarens, or lucida, and the 
 posterior part by that of cornea ofiaca. The transparent 
 part is sometimes called cornea ; and the posterior part 
 cornea o/taca, and sclerotica, or sclerolia : the former 
 only is elastic. The opake part is made up of several 
 laminae closely connected, whose fibres run in different 
 directions, and form a dense, compact substance. 
 
 The cornea consists of an external and internal la- 
 mina, each of which is composed of thinner lamins. 
 Its substance is in some degree elastic, to fit the eye to 
 different magnitudes and distances ; it is also perfo- 
 
 rated with many small holes, through which a fluid is 
 supposed to be constantly discharged, but which soon 
 evaporates. 
 
 The sclerotica and cornea are furnished with arteries, 
 chiefly from a branch of the internal carotid. The 
 nerves proceed principally from the ophthalmic branch 
 of the fifth pair. 
 
 The cornea transmits the rays of light into the eye, 
 and produces the first refraction of the rays necessary 
 to vision. Its natural transparency is liable to be ob- 
 scured by inflammation, by abscesses, and ulcers. 
 
 It seems more proper to consider this coat of the eye 
 as the sclerotica, and the cornea only as its transparent 
 part. See SCLEROTICA. 
 
 CORNE'STA. See CORNUMUSA. 
 
 CORNI'CULA, (from cornu, horn). A conical per- 
 forated instrument of horn, which was formerly used as 
 a cupping glass. The broad part was applied to the 
 skin, and by sucking from the smaller end, the skin was 
 raised into the instrument. 
 
 CORNICULA'RIS PROCE'SSUS. See CORACOI- 
 
 DES PROCESSUS. 
 
 CORNICULA'T. PLA'NT., (from cornu, horn]. 
 Plants which produce many distinct horned seed pods, 
 called silit/ue. 
 
 CO'RNU ARIETIS, the appearance of the section 
 of the pes hippocampi, a portion of the brain. 
 
 CO'RXTJ CE'RVI, (from the Chaldee term karnah,) in 
 chemistry, is the beak of an alembic ; but it generally 
 means the HORN oi the STAG or HART, particularly of the 
 male red deer, though the horns of the fallow deer are 
 commonly employed. See DAMA. 
 
 Hart's horn shaved gives out to water, by boiling, 
 a soft insipid and flavourless jelly, in quantity about 
 one-fourth of the weight of the horn. This jelly is 
 used as a nourishing diet, and to obtund acrimony ; it 
 is usually mixed with the juice of lemons, or with 
 wine or spice, according to the different circumstances 
 of the patient. The Edinburgh college directs the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 Jelly of hart's horn. Boil half a pound of the shav- 
 ings of hart's horn, in six pints of water, to a quart : to 
 the strained liquor add one ounce of the juice of lemon, 
 or of Seville orange, four ounces of mountain wine, and 
 half a pound of sugar; then boil the whole to a proper 
 consistence. 
 
 The horns of deer are used for obtaining a liquor, salt, 
 and oil, denominated liquor, sal, and oleum cornu cervi; 
 but there is no observable difference betwixt one animal 
 substance and another for this purpose, except in the 
 different proportion of oil which they afford; hence the 
 bones of oxen and other animals, the hoofs of horses, 
 the horns of oxen, ivory, the shells of tortoises, hair, 
 and silk, all afford nearly the same liquor, salt, and oil. 
 See ALCALI. 
 
 Hart's horn is said by former chemists to be prepared 
 philosophically, when it is suspended in a still, while 
 distilling any spirituous liquor; the horn being cut into 
 thin slices, and exposed to the vapours, by which it is 
 rendered white and friable. This preparation was acci- 
 dentally discovered at Dresden, in Saxony, by Casper 
 Pantzerus, an apothecary and native of Prussia. At 
 present it is boiled till the black part separates, and then 
 the inner white part is dried for use. Hoffman orders 
 some alkaline salt to be put in the water when boiling. 
 
COR 
 
 496 
 
 COR 
 
 to soften the black part. This process frees the horns 
 from their glutinous matter, and thus renders them 
 friable. 
 
 By calcination, the earthy part is obtained most pure 
 and perfect ; its quantity about half the weight of the 
 horn. The London college directs pieces of hart's 
 horn to be burnt till they become perfectly white, then 
 rubbed to a very fine powder, called cornu cervi calcina- 
 tum, calcined hart's horn, phosphas calcis of the last 
 edition of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, which is to be 
 powdered and levigated for use. As the intention of 
 this operation is to separate the volatile parts, the heat 
 cannot be too great : yet some caution is necessary in 
 this respect, as by suddenly hardening the external 
 parts, the internal are guarded from the action of fire ; 
 for the earth of hart's horn is not convertible into 
 quick lime. The horns left after distilling the spirit, 
 salt, and oil, are as proper as fresh ones ; but they are a 
 mixture of calcareous earth and phosphoric acid, and 
 the weakest of the absorbents. The earth of all bones 
 is similar. Hart's horn, by late experiments, is found to 
 contain 27 parts of gelatine, 57.5 of phosphat of lime, 
 and one of carbonate of lime, with about 14.5 of water. 
 The bones of animals, sometimes substituted, contain 
 also a small proportion of phosphat of magnesia. Burnt 
 hart's horn, or burnt bones, are therefore slightly con- 
 taminated with these salts. The phosphat of lime has 
 been recommended in rickets by M. Bonhomme, and 
 used in France, it is said, with success; but it has sel- 
 dom been given in England. 
 
 Solutions of this earth in vegetable acids are suppos- 
 ed to be restringent, and they probably act only by unit- 
 ing with acid humours in the primae viae. The London 
 college only directs the following decoction of hart's 
 horn. 
 
 Take of burnt hart's horn prepared, two ounces; gum 
 arable, six drachms; distilled water, three pints; boil the 
 water to a quart, and strain it. This is used as a com- 
 mon drink in fevers attended with laxity of the bowels, 
 or after violent diarrhoeas. 
 
 Dec6ctum cretaceum. Take of chalk finely powder- 
 ed, two ounces ; of gum arable, half an ounce ; boil it 
 in three pints to two of water; pour off the liquor from 
 the heavier parts that fall to the bottom. This may be 
 substituted for the former, but each would be useless if 
 the gum was not an ingredient. 
 
 If a little cochineal is added, it is called decoctum ru- 
 brum, red decoction. See Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 CO'RNU UNICO'RNU. See UNICORNU. 
 
 CO'RNU FO'SSILE. See UNICORNU. 
 
 CO'RNU CERVI'NUM. See CORONOPUS. 
 
 CORNU' A, (from cornu, horn}. Horny excrescences, 
 which sometimes arise on some part of the body. 
 
 CORNU'A UTE'RI, called also filecten&. In compa- 
 rative anatomy, the horns of the womb. The womb in 
 some quadrupeds is triangular, and its angles resemble 
 horns. 
 
 CORNUMU'SA. A RETORT, called also batia, cor- 
 nesta, cornuta. 
 
 CO'RNUS. The CORNEL TREE. Cornus sanguine a 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 171. The fruit is moderately cooling and 
 astringent. The schagri cottam is a species of cornel 
 which grows in Malabar, the expressed juice of which, 
 drunk with sugar, is cooling and astringent. 
 
 CORNU'TA, (from cornu; from its resemblance to 
 a horn). A RETORT. See CORNUMUSA. 
 
 CORO'CRUM. See FERMENTUM. 
 
 CORO'LLA, (from corona, a crown"). One of the 
 seven parts of fructification, according to Linnaeus, who 
 defines it the inner bark of the plant present in the 
 flower : it is the coloured or painted leaves of the plant, 
 consisting of petals, and nectarium. The corolla of 
 Linnaeus, English botanists call blossom. 
 
 CORO'NA, (from the Hebrew term koren). A 
 CROWN. In botany it is a series of small beards, or rays, 
 in discoid flowers. 
 
 CORO'NA SE'MINIS is the appendage to the top of 
 many seeds, enabling them to disperse, serving them as 
 wings. This is either the calyculus, formed of the pe- 
 rianthium of the flower, as in the scabiosa, knautica, 
 &c. ; or the pappus (down), as in the hieracium, son- 
 chus, &c. 
 
 CORO'NA CILIA'RIS. See CILIARE LIGAMENTUM. 
 
 CORO'NA IMPERIA'LIS. CROWN IMPERIAL. 
 
 It is a bell-shaped flower, and an ornament of our 
 gardens. In the petals is a sweet juice, which the 
 Turks use as an emetic ; but the whole plant is esteem- 
 ed poisonous. 
 
 CORO'NA RE'GIA. See MELILOTUS. 
 
 CORO'NA SO'LIS. SUN FLOWER; called also chima- 
 lati ; helianthus annuus Lin. Sp. PI. 1276. This flower, 
 well known as an ornament in gardens, is a native of 
 Peru, and other warm countries of America. It is not 
 known to possess any valuable medicinal qualities ; 
 though it is noticed as heating, and an agreeable food. 
 It produces a resinous tear, which is its most active 
 part. A gum also flows from it, if the seed vessels 
 when ripe are cut small, and boiled in water. The seeds 
 are made into bread. 
 
 CORO'NA SO'LIS PA'RVO FLO'RE TUBERO'SA RADICE. 
 See BATTATAS CANADENSIS. 
 
 CORO'NA TE'RRJE. See HEDERA TERHESTRIS. 
 
 CORO'NA GLANDIS, the margin of glans penis, just 
 above the odoriferous glands. 
 
 CORO'NA VENERIS, the eruptions which surround the 
 forehead at the roots of the hair, in cases of syphilis. 
 
 CORONA 'LE OS, (from corona, a crown). See Os 
 
 FRONTIS. 
 
 CORONA'LIS, (from the same,) vel ARCUA'LIS 
 SUTU'RA, (from arcus, a bow). The suture upon the 
 crown of the head. 
 
 CORONA'RIA LIGAME'NTA, (from corona, a 
 crown). The CORONARY LIGAMENT of the radius is a 
 sort of ligamentary hoop, surrounding the circular cir- 
 cumference of the head of that bone, reaching from one 
 side of the small lateral sigmoid, or transverse cavity of 
 the ulna, to the other, in an arch, which is about three- 
 fourths of a circle. It is nearly as solid as a cartilage. 
 It connects the radius very closely to the ulna, yet ad- 
 mits of the pronation and the supination of the arm. 
 
 CORONA'RIjE ARTE'RI^E et VEN.E, (from 
 the same). The CORONARY ARTERIES and VEINS. 
 Those of the heart are also called cardiacs. The first 
 branches which the aorta sends off are the coronary ar- 
 teries of the heart ; and they appear between the aorta 
 and the pulmonary artery, running round the basis of 
 the heart and to the apex, giving branches chiefly to 
 their respective ventricles. They frequently anasto- 
 mose both at the basis and apex. One of these runs an- 
 
COR 
 
 497 
 
 COR 
 
 tcriorly, the other posteriorly on the heart, and some- 
 times there are three. They are lost in the substance 
 of the muscle. 
 
 - The coronary veins of the heart follow very nearly 
 the arteries; they rise chiefly from the right auricle, 
 and come out in the angle between the vena cava and 
 the passage into the ventricle; one principal branch runs 
 to the apex ; the great trunk, to the other parts. Dr. 
 Hunter says, that the coronary vein of the heart opens 
 into the right auricle, between the orifice of the cava 
 inferior and the passage into the ventricle, and is fur- 
 nished with a semilunar valve, to hinder the blood from 
 flowing back. 
 
 The great coronary vein, and the orifice by which it 
 communicates with the right sinus of the heart, were 
 known, it has been said by M. Wolf, to Galen; but 
 Eustachius seems to have been the first who noticed the 
 v>iih which this orifice is furnished. Since his 
 time, M. Y\ olf says anatomical writers have con- 
 stantly spoken of this valve as of a semilunar shape ; 
 but he asserts that its figure is oblong and narrow, 
 and that it is a peculiar valve, different from every 
 other in the human body. 
 
 The coronary artery of the stomach rises from the co;- 
 liaca, goes first to the left side of that organ, a little be- 
 yoml the superior orifice, round which it throws branches, 
 and also to every part of the stomach near it : and 
 these branches communicate with those whichrun along 
 i he bottom of the stomach to the pylorus: afterwards it 
 runs on the right side of the superior orifice, along the 
 small curvature of the stomach, almost to the pylorus, 
 .here it communicates with the arteria pylorica, and 
 '. timing towards the small lobe of the liver, it gives off 
 some branches to it: then it advances under the ductus 
 venosus to the left lobe of the liver, in which it is lost 
 the beginning of the duct just named, having first 
 given off some small branches to the neighbouring parts 
 of the diaphragm and omentum. 
 
 The coronary vein of the stomach is sometimes a 
 branch from the vena portae ventralis, or from its princi- 
 pal branches. It sometimes springs from the splenica. 
 The coronaria ventriculiis so called, because it surrounds 
 its upper orifice. It runs along the small arch to the 
 pylorus, and gives out branches to the sides of the 
 stomach. 
 
 CORONARIUM LIGAME'NTUM, (from the 
 same). See JELTR. 
 
 COROXA'RIUS STOMA'CHICUS. The ramifica- 
 tion of the nerves from the eighth pair near the upper 
 orifice of the stomach. 
 
 COROXA'TUS, (from corona, a crown). In botany 
 cans crowned, appearing like a coronet. 
 
 CORO'XE, (Greek). A CROW. The acute process of 
 the lower jaw bone is so called from its likeness to a 
 . 's beak. See also PROCESSUS. 
 
 COROXI'LLA I'NDICA, (a dim. of corona; from 
 he appearance of its flower). See LVDICUM. 
 
 CORONI'LLA MOXTA'XA. See EMERUS MINOR. 
 
 CORO'XOID, (from >upair,, a crow, and eiW, like- 
 -.ess ; resembling a crow's beak). See PROCESSUS. 
 
 COROXOI'DES APO'PHYSIS U'LX.E. It is at 
 the upper end of the ulna prominent, and a little point- 
 ed, resembling abroad short beak. It is received into 
 the anterior cavity above the pulley, at the lower extre- 
 mity of the os humeri, when the fore arm is bent. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 COROXOI'DES APO'PIIYSJS MAXI'LLJE. See MAXILJ.A 
 INFERIOR. 
 
 COROXO'PUS, (from KO?*S?, a carrion crotv, and 
 x-otn,foot, the plant being said to resemble a crow's 
 foot,) cornu cervinum, sttiia ttrre, filantago, BUCK'S 
 HORN- PLANTAIX. Plantdgo coronojius Lin. Sp. PI. 
 166. 
 
 Its leaves are deeply cut; its root long and slender; 
 many of its leaves lie flat on the earth in a circular man- 
 ner, whence the name stella term. The leaves are 
 downy, long, and narrow; the stalk hoary; the seeds 
 small, and of a dark brown colour. It grows on sandy 
 places and heaths, and flowers in June. 
 
 Its medical virtues arethe same as those of the other 
 plantains. See PLASTAGO. 
 
 CO'RPORA ALBICA'NTIA,(fromcor/iiM,a6ody). 
 See CEREBRUM. 
 
 CO'RPORA CAVERXO'SA PE'VIS, called also ntrvea 
 sfiongiosa. The two bodies, thus named, rise by two 
 distinct crura from the lower part of the ossa pubis; 
 after which they join, and are continued to the glans. 
 They are separated by a septum, disposed like the teeth 
 of a comb, so that any fluid forced into one distends the 
 other. The two crura are connected to the symphysis 
 of the os pubis by the ligamentum suspensorium, which 
 proceeds from the cartilage, and is diffused upon the 
 sheaths of the corpora cavernosa. Towards the upper 
 extremity of the corpora cavernosa are several white 
 ligaments, which seem to be placed there to hinder the 
 penis from being too much distended. In the axis be- 
 tween each corpus cavernosum an artery and a vein run. 
 which enter near the union of the crura, and ramify 
 throughout the spongy substance. 
 
 CO'RPORA FIMBRIA'TA. A border on the edge of 
 the fornix in the brain. See Fonxix. 
 
 CO'RPORA LOBO'SA. See REXES. 
 
 CO'RPORA OLIYA'RIA. Two eminences on the me- 
 dulla oblongata. 
 
 CO'RI'ORA PYRAMIDA'LIA. Two o:her eminences 
 on the .medulla oblongata, near the corpora olivaria, 
 confounded by Willis with the latter. 
 
 CO'RPORA STRIA'TA. Two prominences in the late- 
 ral ventricles of the brain, in which we meet with a 
 great number of white and asli coloured lines alternately 
 disposed, but these are only the transverse section of the 
 medullary and cortical laminae mixed together. See 
 CEREBRUM. 
 
 CORPULE'XTIA, (from cor/iuf, a body). See 
 OBESITAS and POLYSARCIA. 
 
 CO'RPUS CALLO'SUM, called also Callus. If 
 the falx is cut away from the crista galli, turned back- 
 wards, and the two lateral parts of the cerebrum gently 
 separated, we see a longitudinal portion of a white con- 
 vex body, named cor/ius callotium, which is the middle 
 portion of the medullary substance of the brain: under 
 the inferior sinus of the falx, and also a little towards 
 each side, it is parted from the mass of the cerebrum, 
 to which it is simply contiguous from one end of that 
 sinus to the other; so that at this place the edge of the 
 inside of this hemisphere only lies on the corpus callo- 
 sum, much in the same manner as the anterior and pos- 
 terior lobes lie on the dura mater. Both extremities of 
 this medullary body terminate by a small edge bent 
 transversely downwards. The surface of the corpus 
 callosum is covered by the pia mater; along the middle 
 
 3 S 
 
COR 
 
 498 
 
 COR 
 
 of its surface, from one end to the other, there is a 
 kind of raphe, or seam, which hath on each side a white 
 chord. The corpus callosum covers the two lateral ven- 
 tricles. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 CO'RPUS GLANDULO'SUM. See PROSTATE. 
 
 CO'IIPUS LUTEUM. A yellow substance ; some- 
 times, in the early period, a cavity found in the ovarium 
 after impregnation. When there are twins, one is found 
 in each, but scarcely ever two in the same ovarium. 
 They continue some months, and are supposed to be 
 the part from which the ovum has been separated. 
 While the surrounding parts are filled by injection, a 
 cavity is observed in the centre of this body. 
 
 CO'RPUS MUCO'SUM. See RETE MUCOSUM. 
 
 CO'RPUS PAMPINIFO'RME, PYRAMIDA'LE. The SPER- 
 MATIC CHORD. See SPERMATICA CHORDA. 
 
 CO'RPUS RETICULA'RE. See RETE MUCOSUM. 
 
 CO'HPUS SESAMOIDE'UM. See COR. 
 
 CO'RPUS SPONGIO'SUM URE'THR^E. The SPONGY 
 BODY OF THE URETHRA. It is of the same substance 
 as the corpora cavernosa, and surrounds the urethra. 
 That part which is next the prostate is thick, and styled 
 the bulb of the urethra; but as it runs on, it becomes 
 smaller, and at the extremity forms the gland. 
 
 CO'RPUS VARICO'SUM. See SPEHMATICA CHORDA. 
 
 CORRA'GO, (from cor, the heart; it being sup- 
 posed to have a good effect in comforting the heart). 
 See BORRAGO. 
 
 CO'RRE, (fromxitpu, to shave). See TEMPORA. 
 
 CORRE'CTIO, (from corrigo, to correct). COR- 
 RECTION. This word, in pharmacy, signifies additions 
 which correct the noxious quality, the violent operation, 
 or the taste, of medicines. 
 
 CORRIGIO'LA, (from corrigia, a point or knot). 
 KNOT GRASS. See GRAMEN POLYGONUM. 
 
 CORROBORA'NTIA, (from corroboro, to strength- 
 en,) all such medicines as are suited to strengthen the 
 body, and therefore to restore the strength which has 
 been lost. Dr. Cullen thinks, as a general term, it is im- 
 proper; still as it is employed for medicines which in- 
 crease the tone of the moving fibres, it may be allow- 
 able. Tonics and astringents are, however, the only 
 medicines of this class; for though nutritious sub- 
 stances may be supposed to give strength, yet adding to 
 the quantity of fluids without at the same time increas- 
 ing the strength of the containing vessels, is a frequent 
 cause of languor and debility. (See on this subject 
 Conspectus Medicinx Theoretics Doctoris Gregory de 
 Remediis Roborantibus). Under this head are placed 
 absorbents, agglutinants, and astringents. These give 
 bulk and firmness to the solids, which are rendered 
 necessary by the continual waste which the actions of 
 life occasion. Absorbents remove redundant moisture, 
 astringents contract the relaxed fibres, and agglutinants 
 add substance, where a previous waste renders a supply 
 necessary. 
 
 CORRODE'NTIA, (from corrodo, to eat away). 
 Corrosiveorcorrodingmedicines,aiso called cat/icsretica. 
 They are divided into, 1st, The MILD, such as burnt 
 alum, the ashes of green wood, calomel, calx hydrargyri 
 alba, and zincum vitriolatum purificatum ; 2d, The 
 STRONG, ashydrargyrusnitratusruber, colcothar vitrioli, 
 trochisci de minio Vigonis ; 3d, The STRONGEST, as bu- 
 tyrum antimonii, lapis infernalis,hydrargyrus muriatus, 
 aqua kali,et acidum vitriolicum. Corrosives generally 
 
 destroy the life of the part to which they are applied, 
 either by their stimulus exhausting the excitability, or, 
 in some instances, by their affinity for moisture. After 
 this destruction of life they differ by acting chemically 
 on the dead matter, and destroying it. Of the corrosives 
 which destroy life, uithout acting on the dead matter, 
 are the savine, the euphorbium, the gall nut powder, 
 sugar, and the cevadilla (the Indian caustic barley). 
 Every active stimulant produces in different degrees the 
 same effects. Those which seem to destroy and decom- 
 pose a part by their affinity for moisture, are the alkalis, 
 lime, and perhaps barytes. These belong, also, to the 
 second class, viz. corrosives, which act on the dead 
 animal matter. Among them we may enumerate the 
 argentum nitratum (lunar caustic,) butter of antimony, 
 blue vitriol, corrosive sublimate, calomel, verdigris, red 
 precipitate, burnt alum, and the mineral acids. These 
 are all oxygenated preparations, and probably destroy life 
 by their excess of stimulus. 
 
 CORRO'SIO, (from corrodo, to eat away). COR- 
 ROSION. It is the action of appropriate menstrua on 
 bodies, so as to produce new combinations and a change 
 of their form without converting them to fluids. This 
 depends on the same principles as solution. The sub- 
 jects are usually metals; and the modes are either, 
 first, by immersing the body to be corroded in a fluid 
 menstruum, which is called corrosion by immersion; or 
 secondly, by exposing it to the action of some vapour, 
 and this is called cementation. There are other kinds 
 of corrosion ; as sprinkling the subject with some ap- 
 propriate fluid, and afterwards rubbing it with some dry 
 substance. 
 
 COuRUGA'TOR COITERII, (from corrugo, to 
 wrinkle). Volcherus Coiter first took notice of these 
 muscles. The corrugator arises fleshy from the inter- 
 nal angular process of the os frontis, above the joining 
 of the os nasi, and the nasal process of the maxillary 
 bone ; from thence it runs outwards, and a little up- 
 wards. It is inserted into the inner and inferior fleshy 
 part of the occipito-irontalis muscle, where it joins with 
 the orbicularis paipcbrarum, and extends outwards as far 
 as the middle of the superciliary ridge. W T hen one of 
 these muscles acts, it draws the eye brow of that side 
 towards the other ; and makes it project over the inner 
 canthus of the eye : when both act, they pull down the 
 skin of the forehead, and make it wrinkle, particularly 
 beivvuen the eye brows. This muscle is called by 
 Winslow musculus sujiercilii ; by Douglas, frontalis 
 vcrus tnusculus : and by Riolan, carnosa musculosa 
 membruna. 
 
 CORS^K. See TEMPOHA. 
 
 CORSOI'DES, (from Knprti, a tuft of hair, and nS'o^, 
 likeness; from its resemblance to hair). See AMIANTHUS. 
 
 CO'RTALON. See ERIGERUM. 
 
 CO'RTEX,(from corium, the skin, and tego, to cover; 
 as covering the inner rind of the tree). The bark or 
 outward rind of vegetables. It is the name of many 
 drugs consisting of the barks of trees or roots, viz. 
 
 CO'RTEX ANGELIN.E. The tree is unknown. It is 
 found in the island of Grenada, and employed as an an- 
 thelmintic: an ounce of the bark is boiled in three 
 pints of water to one, and two or three table spoonfuls 
 are given every morning. 
 
 CO'RTEX ANGUSTUR.S. See ANGUSTURA. 
 
 CO'IITKX BELLA-AYE. The bark of a tree found in 
 
COR 
 
 C OK 
 
 the island of Madagascar. From its sensible qualities, 
 it appears to be a powerful astringent ; and it is em- 
 ployed in haemorrhages, in diarrhoea, and dysentery. 
 From a scruple to half a drachm is given morning and 
 evening. The plant has not yet found a place in the 
 systems of the botanists. 
 
 Co RTEX JITBAB.C is brought to us from the East In- 
 dies ; but the tree is unknown, and its powers, if we 
 may judge from its sensible qualities, are weak. It is 
 slightly bitter, and is recommended rather as a nervous 
 than a tonic medicine. 
 
 CO'RTEX LAVOLA. The bark of the tree supposed to 
 afford the ANISUM STELI.ATUM ; q. v. 
 
 CO'RTEX CARDINALIS DE LUGO. See CORTEX PE- 
 
 RUVIAN rs. 
 
 CO'RTEX CARYOPHYLLOI'DES. 
 
 See CASSIA CARY- 
 
 OPHYLLATA. 
 
 CO'RTEX CRA'SSIOU. See CASSIA LIGXEA. 
 
 CO'RTEX CULILA'WAX, a hot aromatic bark, found in 
 New Guinea, of similar virtues to the cortex massory ; 
 q. v. See also CASSIA CARYOPHYLLATA. 
 
 CO'RTEX ELATE'RII. See THURIS CORTEX. 
 
 CO'RTEX MAGELLA'XICUS. See WIXTERAXUS COR- 
 TEX. 
 
 CO'RTEX MA'SSORY. It is a warm aromatic bark, 
 found in New Guinea. It is stimulant, carminative, 
 and stomachic. The inhabitants powder, and mix it 
 with water, to anoint their bodies in cold wet weather. 
 It is also used against pains and colic. 
 
 CO'RTEX PERUVIA'NUS. The PERUVIAX BARK; also 
 called cinchona, china chin, kinkina^ c/iinc/iina, quin- 
 quina, holquahuilt, cortex fiatrum, and cardinalis de 
 Lugo ; JESUITS' BARK. The powder of this bark hath 
 been sold under various names, as/;u/t;i comitiss*, fia- 
 trum et Jesuitarum fiuli>. Sec. CIXCHOXA is its appella- 
 tion in the new London Dispensatory. 
 
 It is the bark of a tree which grows in Peru ; the 
 cincona officina/is Lin. Sp. PI. 244, the c. macrocarfia of 
 the Supplementum Plantarum, and of Wildenow, vol. i. 
 p. 958. There are four sorts of this bark, viz. the red, 
 the yellow, the white, and the curling ; the two first 
 are the best, the curling is from young trees, but of the 
 kinds we shall afterwards speak more particularly. Its 
 virtues were probably discovered by the Indians about 
 the year 1 500. A lake near a town in Peru was sur- 
 rounded by these trees, which were torn up by an earth- 
 quake, and falling into the adjacent water, they render- 
 ed it bitter. An Indian, urged by his thirst during a 
 fever, drank of this water, and soon recovered : others 
 were, by the same means, also cured. On enquiry, it 
 >vas found that the water owed its virtue to the trees, 
 and ultimately to the bark. A Spanish soldier was 
 afterwards cured by it, and from him it was recom- 
 mended to the wife of the count de Cinchon, then vice- 
 roy of Peru; hence the name CIXCHOXA and COMITISSA. 
 The countess, on her recovery, distributed a large 
 portion of this bark to the Jesuists, in whose hands 
 its reputation was increased. After this, father de 
 Lugo, at a great expense, brought a parcel of it to 
 Rome, and distributed it among the religious and poor : 
 from him it received the name of CORTEX CARDIXA- 
 LIS BE LUGO. From Rome it was spread into France 
 and England, and at length became general. Such is 
 the story gravely recorded, and industriously repeated ; 
 
 but there is little difficulty in proving that all the forme r 
 part is apocryphal. 
 
 This bark is brought in pieces of different ^sizes, 
 some rolled up in short thick quills, and others flats the 
 outside is brownish, and generally hath a whitish moss 
 spread upon it ; the inside is of a yellowish, reddish, or 
 rusty iron colour. The best sort is bitter, aromatic, 
 resinous, breaks close and smooth, is friable between 
 the teeth, pulverises easily ; when powdered, is of a cin- 
 namon colour, but rather paler; and the surest test of 
 its goodness, in the opinion of some authors, is a musty 
 smell, with so much of the aromatic as not to be dis- 
 agreeable. The inferior kinds, when broken, appear 
 woody ; and in chewing, separate into fibres. That 
 which is called femsie bark is redder on the inside, 
 thicker, and, on the outside, more white and smooth, 
 weaker to the smell and taste than the former, and in 
 medical virtue greatly inferior. In the choice of bark 
 we must select that which is solid, heavy, and dry, not 
 mouldy ; or whose taste is simply bitter and astringent, 
 without aroma. That whose taste is nauseous, mucila- 
 ginous, whose surface is polished, which is tough, 
 spongy, or powdery, should be rejected. 
 
 The bark has been subjected to all the tortures of fire, 
 to extort the secret of those virtues which it was sup- 
 posed exclusively to possess. We need not add with 
 little success ; nor can we follow all the fancies which 
 have, at different times, been raised to the rank of the- 
 ories to account for its effects. The more rational and 
 less violent processes of modern chemists have shown, 
 that it consists of a bitter extractive matter, tanin, and 
 gallic acid. With these are combined mucilage and 
 resin ; but the two last are apparently a portion of 
 extractive, formed in the analysis: at least we know 
 that the extractive contains mucilage, and that, by 
 long exposure to heat, almost, perhaps the whole, 
 of the extractive may be converted into resin. M. Se- 
 guin, a chemist of some credit, has strangely supposed 
 that the bark owes its virtues to its gelatine; and 
 some practitioners have gravely attempted to cure inter- 
 mittents and continued fevers with glue. When a phy- 
 sician prescribes a remedy under the bias of a system, 
 he is generally successful. Dr. Duncan, junior, in his 
 Analysis of Bark, has shown that it does not contain 
 gelatine: yet its mucilage assumes a particular ap- 
 pearance, which has induced him to give it the name of 
 cinconin ; and it has been suspected that the bark owes 
 its virtue to this principle. 
 
 The sensible qualities of the bark show it to be a 
 warm tonic and astringent ; excelled in its warmth by 
 many aromatics, and in its astringency by the oak bark 
 and the tormentil : as a stimulant, its effects are very in- 
 considerable. On dead animal matter it appears to be 
 an antiseptic ; yet in this quality it is exceeded by the 
 myrrh and some other substances. Authors have con- 
 sequently found considerable difficulties in explaining 
 the sources of the benefit derived from its use. We 
 may combine aromatics, tonics, and antiseptics, in every 
 variety of proportion, without obtaining the advantages 
 of the union which this natural combination offers ; yet 
 approaching so near to it, that, paradoxical as it may 
 seem, we could, perhaps, better give up this medicine 
 than many other articles of the materia medica. As, 
 however, its excellence is generally allowed, it has been 
 3 S2 
 
COR 
 
 500 
 
 COtt 
 
 styled u bpcciiic ; and, indeed, from its indiscriminate 
 use, physicians seem to have adopted this opinion. 
 
 The peculiar advantages of the bark are certainly 
 <leri\if 9 from its tonic power. How far this is connect- 
 ed with its astringency has not been shown ; yet we 
 have laid the foundation for the enquiry under the arti- 
 cle AsTiuNGEXTiA, q. v. ; and may now add, that we 
 consider this tonic power as connected with its astrin- 
 gency, joined with a peculiar proportion of aroma, 
 which affords a slight, and seldom, if ever, an injuri- 
 ous stimulus. Whatever are the real effects of bark may 
 be explained from this view ; for botanical analogy does 
 not at all assist us in the enquiry, since in its natural or- 
 der we find simple astringents only of no peculiar virtues. 
 
 If the bark be given to a healthy person, it produces 
 no striking change in the pulse, or any of the other na- 
 tural functions. If continued, it is said to make the 
 pulse fuller and slower, to increase the appetite, and 
 often to produce costiveness. We have, therefore, little 
 assistance, from this source ; and our best assistance is 
 derived from its effects in diseases. 
 
 The variety of disorders in which the bark can be 
 used to advantage, formerly entitled it almost to the 
 character of an universal medicine : in many diseases it 
 is supposed to be a sovereign remedy ; but every prac- 
 titioner, in proportion as his knowledge of its qualities 
 increases, finds he can employ many other remedies 
 with at least equal advantage. 
 
 From the history of the bark, it appears to have been 
 introduced as a remedy for intermittent and remittent 
 fevers of warm climates. When brought to Europe it 
 was not less successful ; not that former plans had failed, 
 but vernal intermittent had been considered as salutary, 
 and autumnal ones as peculiarly obstinate. The fever 
 was supposed to be the means of concocting the matter ; 
 and, when this was effected, it was supposed that nature 
 would discharge it. On this principle the use of the bark 
 was opposed by regular physicians, and it was accused 
 of producing infarctions of the liver, dropsy, See. ; while 
 its supporters alleged that these were the effect of the 
 disease, and, in reality, owing to its not being checked 
 more early. Truth, as usual, probably lay between the 
 two extremes. We are confident that these inconve- 
 niences have been derived from the injudicious use of 
 the bark, though they may, and often do, arise from the 
 disease itself, as will appear in its proper place. 
 
 As the bark seems to act as atonic in consequence of 
 its astringency, we may suspect that, from this power, 
 it would be occasionally injurious, and it is certainly 
 found so. The admirers of this remedy contend that 
 it cannot be an active astringent, since it is useful in re- 
 lieving glandular tumours arising from obstruction, and 
 that it does not stop the spitting in the confluent small 
 pox. Such assertions, which we find in the former edi- 
 tions of this dictionary, are owing to the want of discri- 
 mination, so frequent in its authors. When increased 
 evacuations or obstructions arc owing to, or connected 
 with debility, the astringent power of the bark corrects 
 the cause, and only by degrees lessens the effect. We 
 have already noticed even a stronger case, where it is 
 useful in peripneumonia notha arising from atonic gout, 
 iind shall have occasion to point out its efficacy in the 
 putrid pcripr.eumony. But when it is contended that it 
 has been given to women successfully in the quantity of 
 
 a drachm every three hours, two days jttcr delivery, the 
 event is certainly misrepresented, or the circumstances 
 concealed. W T e have had occasion to witness verv 
 opposite effects; and though it may not greatly lessen 
 the usual flow of the menses in some cases of excessive 
 critical evacuations from the uterus, it has been highly 
 injurious by checking them. The expectoration, ex- 
 cept where connected with debility, it certainly lessens ; 
 the discharge of bile it checks ; and frequently the per- 
 spiration. In short, its use demands much more mi- 
 nute discrimination than it seems yet to have enjoyed. 
 
 In INTERMITTENTS its power is generally acknow- 
 ledged; and it is in these a medicine of great import- 
 ance, as we can often, with certainty, prevent an ex- 
 pected fit. This power is more valuable, as those spe- 
 cies which attack the head would be fatal in the recur- 
 rence of another paroxysm. Yet, where we can wait 
 the operation of laxatives, it is always safest to premise 
 them, for reasons which we shall afterwards explain. 
 (See INTERMITTENTS.) The young practitioner must 
 not, however, too confidently expect constant success. 
 We have often found the bark ineffectual in curing 
 agues, in whatever way it has been tried; but usually 
 to succeed is no comftnon praise. In remittents the bark 
 is equally useful ; and in the malignant ones indispens- 
 able, when the irritability of the stomach will admit of 
 its exhibition. 
 
 In every kind of continued Jever, except the inflamma- 
 tory, or the inflammatory stages of fever, the bark is 
 said to be extremely useful, though this general axiom is 
 not supported by our own experience. When the bowels 
 are thoroughly emptied, it is not injurious : when debi- 
 lity or putridity comes on, it is useful. Yet in many cases 
 of febrile debility, wine and suitable aliment are at least 
 equally effectual, and the practitioner should be aware 
 that bark, by checking the discharges from the liver and 
 other glands of the intestines, produces an apparent 
 debility, which purgatives alone will remove. In the 
 yellow fever, it is lately said by Dr. De la Fuente, a 
 Spanish physician, that it is a specific, given in large 
 doses : six or eight ounces of bark are to be taken in 
 the first forty -eight hours of the disease. 
 
 In the real PHLEGMASIJE the bark is seldom admiss- 
 ible. Erythema and the erythemalatous inflammations 
 must be excepted, and these ought to be separated 
 from the others. Gangrenous sore throat, for instance, 
 has not the slightest connection with quinsy, but in the 
 part affected. An exception of importance occurs in 
 those plegmasis which periodically recur ; yet in these 
 the fever appears to be the radical disease, and inflam- 
 mation only a symptom. It is on this foundation only 
 that bark has been rationally employed in rheumatism 
 or gout. Dr. Haygarlh has lately offered some evidence 
 in its favour in relieving the former disease. Yet, on a 
 careful comparison of his facts, we think that at least 
 equally strong evidence might be afforded for the suc- 
 cess of more than one other plan. His authority is, 
 however, sufficient to recommend this medicine for 
 further trial ; but of it we have had little experience. 
 
 In gout, its latest advocate has been Dr. Tavares, the 
 archiater of Portugal. After purging, he advises it in 
 large and frequently repeated doses. 
 
 EXANTHEMATA are often relieved by this remedy. 
 Erysificlas in wanner regions, and in crowded cities 5 
 
COR 
 
 501 
 
 COR 
 
 .Ken requires it; and though late experience by no means 
 iinds it eminently useful in ll\e/ilague, as theory supposed 
 it must be, yet there is little doubt of its utility in this 
 disease. Small fiojc, advancing slowly, and the conflu- 
 ent kind maturating imperfectly, are greatly benefited 
 by bark ; but the peripneumohic tendency of measles, 
 unless of a putrid kind, forbids its use. In afihtha:, ex- 
 cept when symptoms of putridity come on, this remedy 
 is not required ; and as scarlatina is often attended with 
 a putrid sore throat, bark is usually given. Of its utility 
 in this disease, however, while the great heat continues, 
 we have some doubts ; but this is not the place for their 
 discussion. The putrid forms of miliaria, of which we 
 hear the report only for we do not recollect this species 
 of the disease to have been described in any English 
 author will certainly require bark; while the remit- 
 ting forms of the fever attending fiemfihigus and urti- 
 caria seem equally to demand its assistance. 
 
 In H^MORRHAGI*, bark has been often given ; but, 
 in almost every instance, with disadvantage, except in 
 the putrid dissolution of the blood, sometimes attending 
 fevers, though occasionally occurring without any evi- 
 dent cause. Even in haemorrhages from debility, we 
 think that greater benefit has been derived from nitre, 
 though the bark is sometimes necessary. 
 
 The two genera of PROFLUVIA occasionally require 
 this remedy, viz. the cfiidemic catarrh, and some of the 
 stages of dysentery; but, in the latter, it is very seldom 
 useful. In other discharges without fever, it is an use- 
 ful remedy in supporting the strength, and in meliorat- 
 ing the suppuration from abscesses. 
 
 In the NEUROSES, bark has been deservedly a favour- 
 ite remedy. In apoplexy and palsy, while the vessels 
 are distended, this remedy is inadmissible ; but when 
 the tension is removed, it is of the highest importance. 
 In tremor, as we have observed, tonics are valuable re- 
 medies, if no organic affection occasions the complaint. 
 In the adynamie it is chiefly adapted to dyspepsia and 
 chlorosis, though injurious in hypochondriasis and in 
 syncope, a very few cases excepted, where the disease 
 arises from excessive evacuations. In the more violent 
 sftaums it is a remedy of too slow operation; though, 
 when joined with valerian, it has been found useful in 
 both epilepsy, hysteria, raphania, and the intervals of 
 true spasmodic asthma. In fiertussis it has been com- 
 mended, but we suspect it to be of little real utility. 
 Paljiitatio generally attends debility, but it is in that case 
 scarcely a disease. It most commonly arises from a 
 topical affection of the heart and larger arteries imme- 
 diately connected with that organ, or from a source 
 generally unsuspected, accumulations in the stomach 
 and bowels, or plethora ; and in these cases bark is in- 
 admissible. In dyspnoea, pyrosis, colica, cholera, hy- 
 drophobia, and diarrhoea, it is usually injurious. In 
 diabetes, of slight and doubtful efficacy. In all the 
 sp?.sms, recurring at regular intervals, it is a remedy of 
 the highest value. 
 
 In the VESAXI^E, some species of amentia from debility 
 excepted, it is admissible; and, indeed, in the marcores 
 and intumescentie, the two first order of CACHF.XI^, it 
 is scarcely ever advantageous; for, however the diseases 
 under the former order appear to be connected with de- 
 bility, they are either attended with hectic fever, or such 
 obstructions as are rendered more obstinate by this re- 
 medy. In rachitis it is sometimes given, but seldom 
 
 with advantage. Of the imfietigines, the only genus in 
 which it is employed, or in which any success has 
 attended its use, is scrofula; But on this subject we 
 must afterwards enlarge. In some cases of syphilis, 
 where the bubos do not advance, or where the discharge 
 from them is thin and acrid, the bark has been highly 
 commended. 
 
 In the class LOCALES, the order of a/iocenoses, " ex- 
 cessive evacuations," contain the only group of diseases 
 in which the bark is useful; but in these we find that 
 plethora or irritation often occasions the discharges, 
 and the only effectual remedies are of a different kind. 
 In these, and in the diseases of some other orders, where 
 debility is the cause, the bark may be employed; and, 
 indeed, it is constantly used, though not always with 
 success. 
 
 As an antiseptic the bark has been highly commend- 
 ed; and in gangrenes, as well as in every case where 
 the fluids are putrescent, it has been chiefly depended 
 on. It, indeed, sometimes fails in the former case, 
 where great irritation is the cause, or an attendant 
 symptom ; but, in general, it is highly useful, though 
 modern surgeons depend less on it than their predeces- 
 sors. In these instances it acts, however, as a tonic 
 only. As such, it promotes the suppuration of the 
 mortified part, and when it appears to meliorate -in a 
 slight degree the discharge, its chief efficacy is by ac- 
 celerating the separation. 
 
 The bark is generally injurious in fevers of the in- 
 flammatory kind and in topical inflammations; yet, in 
 some cases of abscess, where the suppuration proceeds 
 slowly, or the discharge is thin and glairy, it has been 
 of use. In all cases of dyspnoea, whether from inflam- 
 mation or any other cause, except in the kind for- 
 merly mentioned, it is hurtful. In infarctions of the 
 viscera, in critical discharges, unless insufficient from 
 weakness, it is generally injurious. In many cases of 
 different kinds, or rather, perhaps, in many constitu- 
 tions, it produces a stricture on the surface from the 
 suppression of the perspiration. It sometimes purges ; 
 at others, lies like a cold weight at the stomach. In 
 such cases some corrective should be employed. When 
 it produces a stricture, which most frequently happens 
 in fever, camphor, or the James' powder, will often ob- 
 viate the inconvenience. The cathartic tendency is cor- 
 rected by an opiate, and the cold heavy load by an 
 aromatic. In every instance previous to the use of the 
 bark, the stomach and bowels should be freely evacuated. 
 
 When the bark produces vomiting, the carbonic acid 
 gas, or an opiate, will correct this tendency; and 
 when it occasions costiveness, rhubarb may be added. 
 Numerous other medicines are occasionally combined 
 with bark, either to add to its virtues or to correct its 
 supposed disadvantages. In fevers it has been usual to 
 add emetic tartar or crude sal ammoniac ; in stomach 
 complaints, sulphuric acid, kali, lime water, or chaly- 
 beate preparations ; in excessive discharges, sulphuric 
 acid or alum. In each case some decomposition ap- 
 pears to take place, and we can place no confidence on 
 the appropriate effects of the medicine. It is highly 
 probable that some change occurs on the union of bark 
 with emetic tartar, since the latter loses in a great de- 
 gree its emetic power. The powder of Dr. James 
 preserves in the combination its powers unimpaired. 
 
 In the Species Plantarum, published by Wildenow, 
 
C O K 
 
 502 
 
 COR 
 
 there arc nine species of cincona, two of which only 
 occur in Linnseus's own edition. These have been 
 found in Peru, or in the* American islands of St. Lucia, 
 St. Domingo, 8cc. They agree in general, with the bark, 
 in astringent and tonic powers; but possess qualities of- 
 fensive to the stomach and bowels, which are lessened 
 apparently, and would be, probably, ultimately lost by 
 keeping. See Lambert on the genus cinchona ; Vahl, 
 Copenhagen Transactions, vol. i. ii. and iii. ; Davidson, 
 Philosophical Transactions, vol. Ixxiv. 
 
 Various are the preparations of the bark ; but when 
 the stomach will bear it, the powder, if very fine, is the 
 most agreeable and the most useful. If the powder 
 cannot be taken, the infusion has been preferred ; but 
 where the active power of the bark is necessary, the 
 infusion is a very weak inadequate preparation. 
 
 INFUSION or THE BARK. To one ounce of bark in 
 fine powder, add twelve ounces of soft water by a little 
 at a time, continuing to triturate it for about ten minutes 
 in a marble mortar; then let them stand together, 
 without subjecting them to any heat, for twelve hours, 
 and strain. If the water is poured on hot, the time 
 necessary for the infusion may be less; and, indeed, 
 with cold water, many pharmaceutists, after trituration, 
 allow only of the infusion for an hour or two. The 
 elegance and strength of the infusion are increased by 
 the addition of a small quantity of French brandy 
 during the triturc. In this preparation, the component 
 parts of the bark are not separated. It is a solution 
 with little change, In weak stomachs it is preferable, 
 but its powers are inconsiderable. 
 
 In boiling, the bark is partly decomposed. The ex- 
 tractive matter, by the addition of oxygen, becomes a 
 resin, dissolved while the water boils, but separating on 
 cooling. 
 
 In decoction, the London college orders, for this rea- 
 son, the bark to be boiled for a very short time in a co- 
 vered vessel. An ounce is ordered to be boiled in a 
 pint and quarter of pure water for ten minutes only. 
 
 Next to the infusion and decoction, an infusion in 
 Rhenish wine may be preferred ; and the tincture drawn 
 with good French brandy follows. In SCROFULA, the 
 shell lime water is said to be a good menstruum for the 
 bark; and in cases where relaxation simply demands 
 the use of the bark, the lime water made with stone 
 lime should be preferred. 
 
 The addition of magnesia to the bark during the tri- 
 turation, previous to the infusion, renders the colour 
 much deeper, and is supposed to add to the strength of 
 the preparation. A decomposition seems, in this in- 
 stance, to take place ; and it is, we think, still doubtful 
 whether this infusion is really preferable as a medicine. 
 
 The unpleasant taste of the bark is covered by liquo- 
 rice, orange peel, or a small quantity of winter's bark. 
 In the following electuary, mucilage is thought useful 
 in concealing the taste, and it is considered as an excel- 
 lent medicine in scrofulous cases, equal to burnt sponge. 
 R. sodae pp. 5 i)- pulveris cort. Peruv. | i. mucilaginis 
 gum. Arab. q. s. m. The dose J ij. two or three times 
 a day. 
 
 The college of London directs the following extracts 
 from the bark. 
 
 EXTRACT OF PERUVIAN BARK. Take of Peruvian 
 bark, coarsely powdered, one pound; distilled water, 
 twelve pints; boil for an hour or two, and pour off the 
 
 liquor, which, while hot, will be red and pellucid, but 
 as soon as it grows cold it becomes yellow and turbid ; 
 boil the bark again in the same quantity of water as 
 before, repeating the operation till the liquor remains 
 transparent when cold : then evaporate all the decoc- 
 tions, strained and mixed together, to a proper con- 
 sistence. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 This extract is to be prepared under a double form ; 
 one of the consistence of a pill, the other hard enough 
 to be reduced to powder. 
 
 It is not so active in its powers as is imagined, 
 and it is difficult to prepare it without some degree of 
 cmpyreuma; nor does the advantage of its form com- 
 pensate for the expense and trouble. Ten grains of the 
 hard extract are computed to be equal to half a drachm 
 of the bark in powder, but it is scarcely superior to an 
 equal weight of the powder. 
 
 EXTRACT OF PERUVIAN BARK WITH RESIN. Take 
 of Peruvian bark, coarsely powdered, one pound ; rec- 
 tified spirits of wine, four pints; digest for four days, 
 and then poiir off the tincture; boil the residuum in 
 ten pints of distilled water to two; then strain the tinc- 
 ture and decoction separately, evaporating the water 
 from the decoction, and distilling the spirit from the 
 tincture, until each begins to'be thickened ; lastly, mix 
 the resinous with the aqueous extract, and make the 
 mass fit for forming into pills. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 This extract is greatly inferior to the former, and seldom 
 employed. 
 
 The extracts are in general carelessly and imperfectly 
 prepared, and among the venial faults we may mention, 
 that, when the evaporated decoctions have attained the 
 consistence of honey, they are brought to that of an 
 extract by adding the powder of bark. The operator 
 thus avoids the most troublesome part of his labour, the 
 cautious regulation of the fire, and the constant stirring 
 when it approaches the form of an extract. 
 
 We have lately received, it is said, from South Ame- 
 rica, a very elegant preparation, supposed to be an in- 
 spissation of the decoctions by exposure to the sun in its 
 native climate. It is by far the most efficacious of the 
 extracts ; but we suspect that it is often, at least, the 
 common extract prepared with peculiar care. Some 
 years since a preparation was sold under the title of the 
 essential salt of bark. It was an extract full of flaky 
 salts, tasting strongly of bark; but as it is no longer 
 known, we may suppose that its efficacy was not con- 
 siderable. 
 
 TINCTURE OF PERUVIAN BARK. Take of the Peru- 
 vian bark, four ounces ; of proof spirit of wine, a 
 quart ; digest with a gentle heat for eight days, and 
 strain. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 This is an agreeable preparation, but it is too heating 
 if a large dose is given. It would be better to add 
 twice the quantity of bark to this proportion of spirit, if 
 the menstruum would dissolve it, which we believe 
 would not be the case. 
 
 COMPOUND TINCTURE OF BARK. Take of Peruvian 
 bark in powder, two ounces ; exterior peel of Seville 
 oranges, one ounce and a half; Virginia snake root 
 bruised, three drachms; saffron, one drachm; cochineal 
 powdered, two scruples; proof spirit of wine, twenty 
 ounces; digest for fourteen days, and strain. This was 
 the tinctura corticis Huxhami, and is certainly a good 
 cordial ; but it derives little additional virtue from the 
 
COR 
 
 503 
 
 C O K 
 
 saffron or cochineal. The snake root and orange peel 
 warm, slightly, a preparation sufficiently heating before. 
 
 Tinctura ammoniata cinchone. AMMOXIATED TINC- 
 TURE or BARK. Take of Peruvian bark in powder, 
 by weight, four ounces ; compound spirit of ammonia, 
 two pounds ; digest them in a close vessel for ten 
 days, and filter it. Pharm. Lond. 1"88. This is a 
 very weak preparation of the bark, and seldom em- 
 ployed. See Lewis's Materia Medica. Neumann's 
 Chem. Works. Percival's Essays. Cullen's Materia 
 Medica. 
 
 CO'RTEX PERUVIANUS RUBER. The red Peruvian 
 bark is in much larger and thicker pieces than the 
 common bark. It evidently consists of three differ- 
 ent layers. The external is thin, rugged, and frequent- 
 ly covered with a mossy substance, and of a reddish 
 brown colour ; the middle is thicker, more compact, 
 and of a darker colour ; in this appears chiefly to re- 
 side its resinous portion, since it is extremely brittle, 
 and evidently contains a larger quantity of inflammable 
 matter than the similar part of any other kind of bark. 
 The innermost hath a more woody and fibrous appear- 
 ance, of a brighter red than the former. The entire 
 piece breaks in that brittle manner described by writers 
 on the materia medica, as a proof of the superior ex- 
 cellence of the bark. In reducing it to powder, the 
 middle layer, which seems to contain the greatest pro- 
 portion of resin, will not give way to the pestle so easily 
 as the other layers : and this should be particularly at- 
 tended to when it is used in fine powder. In flavour, 
 chiefly discoverable either in powder or solution, it is 
 evidently more aromatic, and has a greater degree of 
 bitterness than the common bark. 
 
 It is highly probable that this is the bark of older trees 
 than that which is called quill bark, or from their 
 trunks and larger branches ; and more particular care 
 is probably taken in collecting and drying it. 
 
 The taste and flavour of the red bark are more diffi- 
 cultly evolved, and are, therefore, at first not so obvious, 
 from the closeness of its texture, and from the resinous 
 coat being so well defended and inclosed between the 
 other layers. It is evidently heavier than any other 
 kind of bark, and i;, so much warmer that it would seem 
 to answer all the purposes derived from the union of 
 aromatics or serpentaria, recommended in the obstinate 
 quartan intermittents of elderly people. 
 
 By the testimony of many practitioners, it appears 
 that intermitting fevers are more speedily and effectu- 
 ally cured, either by infusion, decoction, or powder of 
 the red bark, than by those of the common bark ; and 
 this also by smaller doses of the former than of the 
 latter. Dr. Saunders observes, that liom the numerous 
 trials he has made with it in intermitting fevers and 
 other diseases, he is disposed to conclude that it need 
 be employed only in half the quantity we generally re- 
 commend of the other bark. We must add with regret, 
 that we seldom meet with bark of this superior quality 
 at present. Our red bark is often only the coarser 
 pieces artificially stained. 
 
 The infusion, decoction, and tincture, made with red 
 bark, are considerably stronger than those from the 
 same quantity of common bark ; and it is said to have 
 afforded :nore ihan twice the quantity of extract than 
 is obtained from the same portion of common bark. 
 
 Dr. Saunders relates the following experiment, in 
 
 his observations on the superior efficacy of the red Pe- 
 ruvian bark. A decoction of both red and common 
 Peruvian bark was prepared by taking an ounce of each, 
 and boiling them in a pint and a half of water, to one 
 pint; the former had greatly the superiority in strength 
 and power. A pint of fresh water was added to each 
 decoction ; the boiling still continued till that quantity 
 was evaporated. The decoction of the common Peru- 
 vian bark seemed gradually to lose its sensible qualities, 
 while that of the red bark still retained its own. The 
 same quantity of water was added as before to each, 
 and the decoction repeated until a gallon of water v.-as 
 exhausted ; at the expiration of which time the com- 
 mon Peruvian bark was rendered almost tasteless, the 
 red bark still retaining nearly its former sensible quali- 
 ties. 
 
 In an infusion of the red bark, the spirit of vitriol lost 
 its acidity more perfectly than in an infusion of the 
 bark before in use. A decoction of the red bark keeps 
 perfectly good during more than a month in the sum- 
 mer season, whilst that of the common bark is sensibly- 
 changed in a few days. In the decoction of the red 
 bark, the powder, which is separated during cooling, 
 remains intimately diffused through the liquor, so that 
 it continues loaded and turbid whilst at rest : in the de- 
 coction of the common bark it separates, and easily sub- 
 sides to the bottom. 
 
 CO'RTEX FLA'VUS. See FLAVUS CORTEX. 
 
 CO'RTEX POEGEREB^ is a bark whose country is un- 
 known. It is styptic and bitterish ; said to be useful 
 as an astringent in old diarrhoeas, and occasionally in 
 dysentery. 
 
 CO'RTEX WIXTERA'XUS SPU'RIUS. See CAVELLA 
 ALBA. 
 
 CORTICA'LIS SUBSTA NTIA, (from cortex, the 
 bark). The CORTICAL SUBSTANCE OF THE BRAIN. See 
 CEREBRUM. 
 
 CORTICA'TUS, (from cortex, bark). In botany it 
 means in a skin or rind. 
 
 CORTU'SA. See SAMCULA MAS. 
 
 CO'RU CANA'RICA, JLusitanis Malabarica herba. 
 It is a dwarf tree, with yellow flowers, and leaves re- 
 sembling those of the peach tree. The bark of the tree, 
 if wounded, distils a copious milky juice, which is much 
 used in Malabar against alvine fluxes. Its genus is un- 
 known. Raii Hist. 
 
 CORYCOMA'CHIA, and CO'RYCUS, (from *fv. 
 *, a ball, and p-*'/*.^ contention). A small ball made 
 of leather, and stuffed with bran, or sand, or other mate- 
 rials : it was suspended by a string about the height of 
 the navel of the person who used it. When people 
 were too fat, they took it in both hands and pushed it 
 from them, and receding as it returned, they received 
 it into their hands, and so continued the exercise. See 
 SPH.ERISTICA. 
 
 CORYDALES, (from w^, a helmet or hat). A 
 natural order of plants resembling a hat or helmet. 
 
 CORYLUS. (Greek). See AVELLAXA. 
 
 CORY'MBAS, or CORY'MBE, (from **f, the 
 head). The IVY TREE. So called because it grows 
 into a large head on the top. See HEDERA ARBOREA. 
 
 CORY'MBUS, (from corymbe, the ivy). A cluster 
 of flowers or fruit standing on pedicles, which are so 
 disposed as to form a sphere. In its proper accepta- 
 tion it is a cluster of ivy berries. Linnaeus distinguishes 
 
COS 
 
 504 
 
 COT 
 
 by this name a species of inflorescence, in which the 
 flowers grow in clusters, each upon a separate peduncle 
 as on the siliquose plants in general. 
 
 CORY'PHE. K.ofi><f>y. The vertex or top of any 
 thing. See VERTEX. 
 
 CORY'ZA, (from */!<*, the head, and sa, to boil ; 
 because it is attended with an inflammatory defluxion 
 from the nose). Sec GRAVEDO and CATARRHUS. 
 
 COSCU'LIA. The grains of kermes. See CHERMES. 
 
 COSMETICA. Medicines which take off pimples 
 or other irregularities of the skin. They are usually 
 saturnine or other metallic preparations, and ofien highly 
 injurious. The celebrated wash of Gowland is a weak 
 solution of corrosive sublimate. Antimonials taken in- 
 ternally are safe and useful. 
 
 COSMETO'RGES. A word, invented by Dolaeus, 
 to express the sensitive soul. 
 
 COSMIA'NA ANTIDOTUS. The name of an 
 antidote in Marcellus Empiricus. 
 
 CO'SMOS. Rythmus, a regular series. In Hippo- 
 crates it is the order and series of critical days. 
 
 CO'SSI, (from xi, a worm). Tubercles in the face, 
 like the head of a worm. See VARUS. 
 
 CO'SSUM. A malignant ulcer of the nose, men- 
 tioned by Paracelsus. 
 
 CO'STA PULMO'NARIA,and CO'STA HE'RBA 
 PANO'NICA. See HIERACIUM ALPINUM. 
 
 CO'ST-iE, (from cuvtodiendo; because they surround 
 and keep in the lungs). The RIBS. The costae, in 
 anatomy, are generally twelve on each side, sometimes 
 eleven, at others thirteen : their extremities next the 
 vertebras are rounder and stronger than those which 
 join the sternum ; the upper edges are more round than 
 the lower, which are depressed internally for lodging the 
 intercostal vessels and nerves ; this channel is not ob- 
 servable at either extremity, which directs us to per- 
 form the operation for the empyema rather at the sides 
 of the thorax than near the sternum or spine. 
 
 The ribs are articulated at each extremity, of which 
 the posterior is doubly joined to the vertebrae ; for the 
 head is received into the cavities of the two bodies of the 
 vertebrae by ginglymi, and the larger tubercle is articu- 
 lated to the transverse process of the inferior vertebrae 
 by arthrodia; they are thus guarded against luxations. 
 
 They are divided into true, called i>er<e, and false, 
 called sfiurie, illegitlme, mendos<.,noth<e. The true are 
 the seven superior, whose cartilages are joined to the 
 sternum ; these ribs include the heart and lungs. The 
 false are five inferior, whose cartilages are not joined 
 to the, sternum; unto all these the diaphragm is con- 
 nected, and within them the stomach, liver, Sec. are con- 
 tained. 
 
 The cartilages of the false ribs are only connected to 
 one another by the membrane which covers them ; the 
 two last are joined to the vertebrae by a round head, and 
 their cartilaginous extremities are lost in the interstices 
 of the muscles, so that they are more moveablc than the 
 other ribs. 
 
 The upper rib, contrary to the rest, is flat upwards 
 and downwards, that it may not incommode the lungs, 
 and leave room for the subclavian vessels and muscle. 
 . The anterior extremity of each rib is lower than the 
 posterior ; therefore, when elevated, the cavity of the 
 thorax will be increased in its diameter backwards and 
 
 forwards, and the middle part of the superior ridge 11 
 lower than the posterior part; thus, when elevated, the 
 diameter of the thorax will be laterally increased. 
 
 The ribs are but little used in sleep, respiration being 
 then chiefly carried on by the diaphragm. 
 
 CO'STA, in botany. The fibres of the leaves, or the 
 long strings which run either across or lengthways 
 through them, are called their ribs. 
 
 COSTA'LES NE'RVI, (from costa, a rib). See 
 
 DORSALES. 
 
 COSTO-HYOID^E'US, (from costa, a rib, and hy- 
 oidceus, belonging- to the hyoidal bone). A muscle so 
 named from its origin and insertion. See CORACO- 
 
 HYOIDjEUS. 
 
 CO'STUS, costus arabicus Lin. Sp. PI. 2, (from the 
 Arabic term kasta). Also called costus Indicus, ama- 
 rus dulcis Orientals, tsianakua. SWEET AND BITTKK 
 COSTUS. 
 
 It is a root brought from the East Indies; about, 
 the size of a finger, of a pale greyish colour outwardly, 
 and yellow within. In Arabia a bitter and a sweet 
 sort were formerly distinguished ; and in commerce 
 three kinds are occasionally found, derived either from 
 the amomum, the costus, or the alpinia of Linnxus. 
 
 The root of costus is recommended as stomachic, 
 diaphoretic, and diuretic ; it impregnates the urine with 
 a violet smell. On evaporating a decoction of this 
 root, almost all its smell is dissipated ; but a bitter ex- 
 tract is obtained nearly equalling two thirds of the root. 
 The spirituous extract is but small in quantity. Raii 
 Hist. Lewis's Materia Medica. See ZEDOAKIA. 
 
 CO'STUS CORTICO'SUS. See CANELLA ALBA. 
 
 Co'STUS HORTO'llUM MIXOIt. See AGERATUM. 
 
 CO'STUS NI'GUA. See CINARA. 
 
 CO'STYLE. The socket of the hip bone. See 
 
 ACETABULUM. 
 
 COTARO'NIUM. A word coined by Paracelsus, 
 implying a liquor into which all bodies, and even their 
 elements, may be dissolved. 
 
 CO'TINUS. (Greek). The olive of the Greeks ; 
 the red sumach of the moderns. 
 
 CO'TIS, (from x.r7)), the head). The back part of 
 the head ; sometimes the hollow of the neck. 
 
 COTONA'STER. See SORBUS. 
 
 COTO'NEA. See CYDONIA. 
 
 COTO'NIUM. See BOMBAX. 
 
 CO'TTI VI'NI. A name of some Italian wines 
 rendered luscious by boiling the must of the poorer 
 sorts. 
 
 CO'TULA. (See COTYLE and CYATHUS). A twelve 
 ounce measure; and sometimes the appellation of bugs. 
 See CIMEX. 
 
 CO'TULA FLO'RE LU'TEO UADI'ATO. Sec BUI'HTHAL- 
 
 MUM. 
 
 CO'TULA FCETIDA, (from cos, a whetstone). A kind 
 of camomile, with leaves like a whetstone. See CHA- 
 
 MjEMELUM FCETIDUM. 
 
 CO'TYLA, (from Kolv^r., a cavity}. Sec COTYLE. 
 It is any deep cavity in a bone, in which any other bone 
 is articulated ; but generally used to express the cavity 
 which receives the head of the thigh bone. It also sig- 
 nifies a deep sinus surrounded with large lips, or any 
 cavity like the glene, but deeper. 
 
 COTYLE, CO'TYLA, or CO'TULA, (from the 
 
COTJ 
 
 505 
 
 same). Among the ancients it was a drinking cup, or 
 any thing which had a cavity, as the hollow of the 
 hand. Among the Greeks it was a measure, and is 
 nearly the same as the hemina of the Romans, which 
 held nine or ten ounces. See CYATHCS. 
 
 COTYLEDO'NES, (from the same). COTYLEDONS; 
 acetabula ; certain glandular bodies adhering to the cho- 
 rion of some animals : but no such substances are ob- 
 served in the human chorion. 
 
 COTYLE'DON, (from 7t*A, cavity). The lateral 
 bibulous, perishable lobe, or placenta of the seed, des- 
 tined only to nourish the heart. The greater part of 
 seeds have two lobes ; some have more ; some only one, 
 and others none : hence a distinction of all plants into 
 acotyledones, monocotyledones, dicotyledones,fiolycoty- 
 ledones. (See BOTANY.) Some herbs, also, whose leaves 
 are concave, and shaped like the cavity of the hip joint, 
 bear this name. 
 
 COTYLE'DOX, (from xtlv^, a cavity.) Cotyledon um- 
 bilicus -veneris Lin. Sp. PL 615. Acetabulum, cotyle- 
 don major, KIDNEY WORT, NAVEL WORT, and WALL PEN- 
 NY WORT. 
 
 Its whole appearance resembles house leek; the root 
 thick, knotted, with many small fibres springing from it. 
 It grows on old stone walls, and flowers in May. The 
 leaves are slightly cooling, astringent, and diuretic ; but 
 are seldom used. 
 
 COTYLE'DON MARIKUM. See ANDROSACE. 
 
 COTYLE'DUM, A'LTERUM. See CRASSULA. 
 
 CO'UM. See COLCHICUM. 
 
 COUP DE SO'LEIL. See ICTUS SOLARIS. 
 
 COU'RADI. See PAIANELI. 
 
 COU'RAP. (Indian.) The modern name for a dis- 
 temper very common in Java and other parts of the 
 East Indies. It is a herpes on the axillae, groins, breast, 
 and face ; the itching is almost perpetual, and the 
 scratching is followed by great pain, with a discharge 
 of matter, which fixes the linen firmly to the skin. 
 Courap is a general name for any sort of itch ; but 
 this distemper is thus called by way of eminence. It is 
 so contagious that few escape it. For the cure gentle 
 and repeated purging, and externally the sublimate in 
 a small quantity, are employed. See Bontius de Medi- 
 cina Indorum. 
 
 COU'RBARIL. The American name of the tree 
 which produces the gum anime. Called also locusta ; 
 animifera arbor Brasiliana ; Brasiliensis arbor siliquo- 
 sa; cancamum Grecorum ; ceratia difihyllos ; ictaiba ; 
 COURBARIL. Hymen tea coubaril Lin. Sp. PI. 537. It 
 grows in many parts of the West Indies, particularly in 
 the Brasils. See ANIME. 
 
 COURO'NDI. It is a tall evergreen, which grows 
 in the East Indies; the juice of its leaves and the ker- 
 nels of its fruit are astringent, and used with whey to 
 cure diarrhoeas and dysenteries. Rheed's Malabar, 4 
 tab. 50. Rail Hist. 
 
 COU'ROS. So Hippocrates called the child in the 
 womb when perfected there. See CONCEPTIO. 
 
 COUROY-MOE'LLI. A shrub growing in sandy 
 places in the East Indies : the bark and root boiled in 
 milk are esteemed an antidote against the poison of ser- 
 pents. It has not yet found a place in botanical systems. 
 Raii Hist. 
 
 COU'SCQUS. The African name of a paste made 
 of the flour of millet, with some flesh; and, when eaten, 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 a small quantity of lalo is also put. It is much used as 
 food about the river Senegal. 
 
 COU'TON. A tree which grows in Candia, resem- 
 bling the walnut tree ; arbor innifera couton juglandi 
 similis of Bauhine. When this tree is wounded, an 
 agreeable liquor flows out, which resembles Orleans 
 wine. Its genus is unknown. 
 
 CO'VALAM ; called also cucurbitifera trifolia, Sec. 
 belt, seu serifole Bengalensium, cafiotes, cydonia exotica. 
 Crat<eva marmelos Lin. Sp. PI. 637. 
 
 It is a tall tree, growing in Malabar, and in the island 
 of Ceylon : its fruit is shaped like an apple ; the outer 
 rind is thin and green ; under it is a woody one, inclos- 
 ing a viscid yellowish moist substance, of a sweetish 
 acid taste, in which are long, flat, white seeds ; it is tur- 
 gid, with a gummy pellucid juice. This fruit is astrin- 
 gent whilst unripe ; but when ripe, of a delicious taste. 
 The bark of the tree strengthens the stomach, and re- 
 lieves hypochondriac languors. Raii Hist. A species 
 of sterculia, called tongchu, greatly resembles this plant, 
 of which M. Correa has formed a new genus. Linnaean 
 Transactions, vol. v. 
 
 COU'VRE CHEF, LE GRAND. COU'VRE CHEF, EN 
 TRIA'NGLE. See RIC.S, DELIGATIO, 5, 7. 
 
 COWPE'RI GLANDU'L^E. COWPER'S GLANDS, 
 from the discoverer. They are small, hemispherical, 
 and compound. One of them is situated on each side 
 of the urethra, without the corpus spongiosum and 
 acceleratores muscles, between the bulb and prostate. 
 Each has an excretory duct, through which a mucus is 
 evacuated upon the internal surface of the urethra for 
 its defence. Whether there be other glands belonging 
 to this part, as some authors assert, is uncertain. In 
 women we observe, before the hymen, an orifice on each 
 side, from Cowper's glands, which lie upon each side 
 of the perinaeum, and serve the same purpose as in the 
 male. They are called also muscosce glandules, and 
 glandule vascularea. 
 
 CO'XA. See FEMUR. 
 
 CO'X^E DOLO'RES. Sec ISCHIADICUS MORBUS. 
 
 Co'xje. O'SSA. See Os INNOMINATUM. 
 
 COXE'NDIX, (from coxa, the Irifi). See ISCHICM, 
 and Os INNOMINATUM. 
 
 COYU'TENA LUZO'NIS. See FAGARA MAJOR. 
 
 COZTIECZO'COTL. See MECAXOCOTLIFERA. 
 
 CRAB LICE. A species of pcdiculus, which infests 
 the axillae and pudenda. They fix to the skin, and are 
 with difficulty removed. They are, however* easily 
 destroyed by slight mercurials, cither in an ointment or 
 lotion. 
 
 CRAB YAWS. A name in Jamaica for a kind of 
 ulcer on the soles of the feet, with callous lips, so hard 
 that it is difficult to cut them. The unguentum hydrar- 
 gyri fortius is the best remedy. 
 
 CRA'DE. In Hippocrates it is the branch of a fig- 
 tree. 
 
 CRA'DLE. A moveable bed to lull children to 
 sleep ; and a case in which broken limbs are placed, 
 whose arched top prevents inconvenience from the 
 weight of the bed clothes. 
 
 CR^'CA MA'JOR. See VICIA. 
 
 CR^'PALE, and CRA'PULA, (from *;, the head, 
 and a-iiM.ti, to agitate}. A disorder of the head, pro- 
 duced by excess both in eating and drinking. IXDIGES- 
 
 T1OX. 
 
 3T 
 
C R A 
 
 506 
 
 CR A 
 
 CRA'MBE, (from'the Arabic word caromb}. A CAB- 
 BAGE. See BKASSICA. 
 
 CRAMBEI'ON. (See CICUTA.) In Hippocrates it 
 signifies a decoction of cabbage, (from xp,tt>j, a cab- 
 bage}. 
 
 CRA'MPUS, CRAMP, (from krimfien, to contract; 
 Germ.) It is a sudden and violently painful rigidity or 
 spasm of a muscle. This complaint is often very trou- 
 blesome, but not usually dangerous; though instances 
 have occurred in which, passing from the limbs to the 
 bowels, the patient hath with difficulty recovered : it 
 principally affects the limbs or neck. 
 
 In the Medical Museum, vol. iii. is an instance of a cure 
 effected by drinking a glass of tar water every night and 
 morning. For present relief a roll of brimstone is re- 
 commended to be held firmly in the hand, which quickly 
 breaks, and thus the patient is eased : it breaks, how- 
 fiver, from the heat only ; yet a violent exertion of some 
 other muscles contributes to relieve it. This disease is 
 either idiopathic or symptomatic. When of the former 
 class, it afl'ects the legs, thighs, or other parts suddenly, 
 whilst swimming in cold water, or whilst the tibiae are 
 exposed to the cold night air ; or when the muscles are 
 uneasily situated : the digastric muscles are subject to 
 this complaint ; whilst the neck is exposed naked to the 
 cold air the pain is intolerable, but in a minute or two 
 abates spontaneously, particularly if warmth with fric- 
 tion is applied to the parts, if the contraction of the 
 muscle is counteracted by external pressure, or the part 
 affected be placed in a situation where extension may 
 be produced. 
 
 The sympathetic cramp is that which affects the lower 
 extremities, particularly in the cholera morbus, with 
 strong distcntion and excruciating pain of the calves of 
 the legs : all the flexor muscles of the legs and thighs 
 occasionally suffer from this cause. After a vomit has 
 been premised, thirty or forty drops of liquid laudanum 
 should be administered. If the breast should be affected 
 with this spasm, a fugitive pleurodyne arises, which is 
 temporary, but violent, with danger of suffocation ; if 
 the throat, a spasmodic angina. 
 
 CRANEI'A. SeeCoBNUs. 
 
 CRA'NGON; also called syitilla crangon, and the 
 PRAWX. It is a sea shell fish of a delicate flavour, afford- 
 ing a light and easily digestible food. 
 
 CRA'NIOLOGY. We have introduced this subject 
 in the article CEREBRUM, and have there laid the foun- 
 dation of the present inquiry, by considering the brain 
 as the material organ of an immaterial principle ; as the 
 instrument rather than the agent. The faculties of the 
 soul are found only in animals which have a brain, are 
 generally proportioned in their extent and variety to the 
 size of the brain, are injured or destroyed by the lesion 
 or destruction of this organ. 
 
 We find also the intellectual faculties independent of 
 each other ; and, even when they exist apparently in the 
 same perfection in one individual, they are exercised 
 with different degrees of activity at different times. This 
 independence of the faculties is a position of consider- 
 able importance in Dr. Gall's system, our chief object at 
 present ; because he at once draws a consequence from 
 it, that faculties, thus independent in their nature, are 
 ;iot connected in the organ, and that the evolution of the 
 organs is in the direct ratio of the corresponding facul- 
 ties. We doubt whether the conclusion is correct; nor, 
 
 indeed, do we see, if it be admitted, how the authni 
 can refuse to allow of the division of what is immate- 
 rial, a solecism in physics, or separate independent pow- 
 ers acting in different parts ; in fact, of as many souls 
 as there are faculties. Dr. Gall thinks, however, that 
 the evolution of different faculties is the cause or effect 
 of distinct protuberances of the cranium, and that the 
 peculiar mental power of the individual may be ascer- 
 tained by inspecting the skull. 
 
 With these views he has compared the skulls of ani- 
 mals and those of men, whose faculties are analogous or 
 contrasted. His inquiries have, it is said, not only as- 
 certained the facts to be hereafter mentioned, but proved 
 that the faculties called instinctive in animals, as attach- 
 ment, cunning, circumspection, Sec. are found equally in 
 man; that the bulk of the organ determines the genus, 
 while the reciprocal proportion characterizes the in- 
 dividual ; that the disposition to every faculty, given 
 originally by nature, may be expanded by exercise or 
 favourable circumstances, sometimes even by diseases ; 
 but that it can never be created, where nature has not 
 originally given it. The accumulation of the organs, 
 he remarks, is made in a regular manner from behind 
 forward, and from below upward; so that animals, in 
 their approach to man in the variety of their faculties, 
 have the superior and anterior parts of the brain more 
 expanded. In the most perfect animal, man, there are, 
 in the author's opinion, organs in the anterior and su- 
 perior parts of the frontal and parietal bones, destined 
 for the faculties, which belong exclusively to him. In 
 this view Gall's system entirely corresponds to the ob- 
 servations of Camper on the facial line, noticed also in 
 the article CEREBRUM ; q. v. 
 
 But though we have spoken of the bulk of the brain, 
 as distinguishing the possession of intellectual faculties 
 in their greatest variety and extent, yet bulk alone does 
 not more furnish the criterion of intellect, than the size 
 of the body does that of strength. Many large un- 
 wieldy men are much weaker than those of a smaller 
 size, whose limbs are firmly knit, and whose muscles 
 display, by their swell, the effects of frequent and spi- 
 rited exertion. A large round head, in the same way, 
 shows a feeble intellect; while the varied bold projec- 
 tions of the cranium display, it is supposed, varied and 
 active mental powers. 
 
 Dr. Gall, who first promulgated this system at Vi- 
 enna, has been since travelling through Germany, to in- 
 crease his collection of skulls, and to improve the nice 
 arrangement of faculties from a view of the cranium. 
 We lately heard of him in Saxony; where he is said by 
 professor Boetiger, who accompanied him, to have been 
 very successful in ascertaining the qualities of the mind 
 by this new kind of physiognomy. He has never pub- 
 lished his lectures ; but we are led to expect a full ac- 
 count of his system from Dr. Bishoff and Dr. Hufeland, 
 translated into English. We shall, however, give at 
 present the outline, and correct or supply what may be 
 erroneous or deficient in another article. The subject 
 will again recur under ORGANOLOGY. 
 
 Asa plate will render long descriptions unnecessary, 
 we shall refer to an engraving, copied from one in the 
 55th volume of the Journal de Physique, for the differ- 
 ent parts of the cranium, which designate particular 
 qualities of mind ; and shall here add a few of the singu- 
 lar, and sometimes, we think, trifling or ridiculous 
 
CR A 
 
 507 
 
 Cit A 
 
 bservaiions by which Dr. Gal) endeavours to establish 
 his system. A system-builder will often stoop very 
 low for assistance in support of his fabric. 
 
 In conformity with his opinions, before hinted at, he 
 considers the medulla oblongata as the seat of the organ 
 of the tenacity of life. The bulk of this part is propor- 
 tional to the size of the occipital hole; and he finds it 
 larger in women than in men, proportionally very large 
 in the cat, the beaver, the weasel, Sec. 
 
 The organ of lasci-viousness is, in his opinion, at the 
 .3 of the skull, behind the medulla oblongata. It is 
 only conspicuous about the age of puberty, and in cas- 
 trated animals is never observed. In the ape, the rab- 
 j;t, and the cock, this part of the skull is very large. 
 It is peculiarly large in pigeons and sparrows, so as al- 
 most to form an epiphysis; and, in some human skulls 
 of idiots distinguished for lasciviousness, this part was 
 very protuberant. 
 
 The organ of attachment is peculiarly large in spa- 
 iiiels, and less visible in greyhounds. 
 
 The organ of courage, contiguous to those of " pa- 
 rental affection and attachment," explains, in our au- 
 thor's opinion, the exertions of courage from animals 
 and human beings, in defence of their young or their 
 particular friends. This organ is very inconsiderable 
 in the hare, the sheep, and die greyhound; but very 
 conspicuous in the hyena, the lion, the wolf, and parti- 
 cularly in the bulldog. Mr. Gall adduces as a proof of 
 the existence of the organ of courage, the coward, when 
 affrighted, "scratching the back part of his head behind 
 his ears, as if he wished to excite its action ! !" 
 
 The organ of cunning is nearly connected with that of 
 pillage. \Ve mean not to be ludicrous when we add, 
 that our author found it in floets (Journal de Physique, 
 vol. Iv. p. 206, note). It is very conspicuous in the 
 heads of Calmucs, in foxes, cats, pies, &c. 
 
 The organ of the sense of locality constitutes, with 
 respect to places formerly seen, local memory; with re- 
 spect to future objects, combinations of new localities. 
 This organ is particularly conspicuous in birds of pas- 
 sage, in landscape painters, and in the skull of the great 
 Frederick. It is fainter from age. The frontal sinus 
 enlarges inwardly, and diminishes this portion of the 
 brain. 
 
 The organ of the sense for collecting or remembering 
 facts is subject to a similar change from age. Among 
 animals, it is chiefly conspicuous in the elephant. 
 -Among men (we now employ Dr. Gall's own words) 
 I have found this organ not only in those who have a 
 retentive memory for facts and things, but in those who 
 have what are called systematic heads; who arrange 
 'heir facts, and draw conclusions from them : in those 
 who possess a quick perception, and are distinguished 
 by an anxiety of knowing every thing. It even appears 
 that the operation of combining facts, to draw conclu- 
 sions from them, is the chief action of this organ : at 
 least the elephant, who conceals the water in his trunk, 
 to pour on the person who offended him the day before, 
 Arranges many facts, and draws from them a truly logi- 
 cal conclusion; nor is there any other organ in the ele- 
 phant's head to which we can refer this power. The 
 involuntary motion of a man, who perceives that he has 
 reasoned incorrectly, supports these suppositions : he 
 ;es> the middle of his forehead." 
 
 The organ sf/iain'.'ing and the distinction of col- 
 
 Gall has found in many great painters, and has parti- 
 cularly noticed it in a head of Raphael. 
 
 The organ of the musical sense and articulate sounds 
 is very distinguishable in singing birds, in the jay and 
 parrot ; but does not exist in those whose notes are harsh 
 and inharmonious. He found it very conspicuous i;i 
 the heads of Gluck, Mozart, Haydn, and Pleyel. The 
 organ of -verbal memory is distinguished by remarkable 
 projections of the eyes. 
 
 The organ of liberality lessens as a man grows old : in 
 fact, he then becomes avaricious. It is very near the 
 organ of painting and music ; and this, he thinks, is the 
 reason why men of such talents are generally prodigal. 
 We wish he could have examined the head of Gains- 
 borough ! 
 
 The organ of the metaphysical sfiirit is found in the 
 heads of the ancient philosophers, particularly Socrates ; 
 among the moderns in Kant. 
 
 The organ of goodness forms that oblong elevation 
 found constantly in the heads of Christ and the Virgin, 
 painted by Raphael and Corregio ; and contributes to 
 convey the ideas of gentleness and goodness, which arc 
 so attractive. It is found in the skulls of all who are 
 naturally good, and is wanting in those who are wicked. 
 Animals of prey have no vestige of this organ. 
 
 The organ of music and of theatrical talents Gall has 
 found in all the great singers and actors. In those who 
 are born deaf, and are consequently dumb, it is very 
 conspicuous; as they are obliged to depend on gestures 
 for the conveyance of their ideas. 
 
 The organ of religious -veneration is on the top of the 
 frontal bone; and it is this, observes M. Gall, which has 
 probably induced all races of mankind to look for their 
 divinities in the superior regions, since " there is no phi- 
 losophical reason why we should not place them below 
 as well as above ourselves." 
 
 The organs described by Dr. Gall are thirty-three in 
 number, which the plate, with the explanations, will 
 point out. These are some of the most singular of his 
 remarks; and from them our readers may form a judg- 
 ment of his abilities, and the probability of his system. 
 CRA'XIUM, (quasi *.xf*n>, from **?*, the head^. 
 Called also ca/va, and calvaria, cerebri galea. The 
 SKULL. It is that part of the head which is covered 
 with hair: besides the os frontis, it consists of the 
 two parietalia, the two temporal, the occiput, the os 
 ethmoides, and os sphenoides. (See CAPUT.) As to 
 the medicinal virtues of the human skull, they differ 
 not from those of other bones. It was formerly given 
 in epilepsy ; but the intention was to excite horror, as 
 the bone was to be a part of a man who had died a 
 violent death. 
 
 CRA'NTERKS, (from K^MP, to/ierftrm*). See SA- 
 
 PIEVTI.E DE..XTES. 
 
 CRAPULA. ,Sce CR.BPALE.) It is also **irx*?, 
 a SURFEIT. A disorder from something taken into the 
 stomach, and occasioning sickness, or uc least a loath- 
 ing of the offending matter. It sometimes signifies a 
 plethora, from indolence, and fall but improper feeding ; 
 in which cae perspiration is checked, and eruptions 
 formed on the skin: this is sometimes called the cholera 
 accidental^. See CHOLERA MOUBUS. 
 
 A surfeit from auLnal food is best remedied by a 
 vomit, even though a vuii:hing and purging attend. 
 For the management in cases of pu'son, s< e YEXF... 
 - Y 
 
C RE 
 
 508 
 
 C I! K 
 
 When an excess of feeding is the cause, after an 
 evacuation of the stomach and bowels, rigid abstinence 
 is for a time peculiarly necessary; and after the symp- 
 toms of sickness disappear, the bowels should be kept 
 free, food very gradually allowed; and the intervals be- 
 tween the meals should be considerable. 
 
 CRA'SIS, (from x.epanv/u.i, to mix). The temper or 
 consistency of the blood peculiar to every constitution. 
 
 CRASPE'DON, (from x. ? *>n*a, to hang down}. See 
 
 HVPOSTAPHYLE. 
 
 CRA'SSA ARTE'RIA, (from crassus, large). See 
 AORTA. 
 
 CRA'SSA ME'NIXX. See DURA MATER. 
 
 CRA'SSA INTE'STINA. See INTESTINA. 
 
 CRASSAME'NTUM, the coagulated portion of the 
 blood when suffered to cool at rest ; containing the 
 gluten, the fibrin, and the red globules. See BLOOD. 
 
 CRA'SSENA. Saline, putrefactive, and corrosive 
 particles, which produce ulcers and tumours of various 
 forms. Paracelsus. 
 
 CRA'SSULA, (from crassus, thick; so named from 
 the thickness of its leaves). Called also faba crassa, 
 faba inversa, sedum telefihium, fabaria, anacamfiseros 
 maxima, cotyledum alterum, scrofularia media vel tertia, 
 acetabulum alterum. COMMON ORPINE, or LIVE LONG. 
 The sort used in medicine is the sedum telefihium Lin. 
 Sp. PL 616. 
 
 It is a plant with unbranched stalks, clothed with 
 thick, fleshy, oval leaves, but producing no leaves im- 
 mediately from the root : the flowers stand in form of 
 umbels on the top of the stalk, and are followed each by 
 three, or four, or six, pods full of small seeds : the root is 
 irregular and knobby. It is indigenous in England, and 
 perennial. 
 
 Common orpine, with the leaves slightly or not at all 
 serrated, grows in hedges and shady grounds, hath red- 
 dish or whitish pentapetalous flowers. The leaves are 
 cooling, but their power seems too inconsiderable for a 
 place in practice. They are applied to inflamed hae- 
 morrhoids, and sometimes to paronychise. 
 
 CRA'SSULA MINOR. See SEDUM. 
 
 CRAT^EGUS, (from *|*7o, strength; so called from 
 the strength and hardness of the wood). The WILD 
 
 SERVICE TREE. 
 
 CRAT^'GUS ALPI'NUS. The WHITE BOAM TREE. See 
 ARIA-. 
 
 CRAT^'GUS OXYCA'NTHA. See SPINA ALBA. 
 
 CRAT.<'GONUM, (from p*7*>, strong, and yvo- 
 UMI, nascor, to make ; so named from its strengthening 
 virtues). See MELAMPYRUM. 
 
 CRATE'VjE SI'UM. See NASTURTIUM AQUATI- 
 
 CUM. 
 
 CRATI'BULA, CRATI'CULA, (from craticula, a 
 gridiron). The iron bars or grate which cover the ash- 
 hole in chemical furnaces. 
 
 CRATICULA'RIS, (from the same). Bread boiled 
 on the grate of a furnace, or on a gridiron. 
 
 CRA'TON. See CATAPUTIA MINOR. 
 
 CRE'A. See TIBIA. 
 
 CRE'BER. FREQUENT. From the Hebrew term 
 kebor. It is applied to respiration, and to the pulse, 
 when the intervals betwixt each respiration, or each 
 pulsation of the artery, are short. 
 
 CREM A 'STER, (from xpifiaet, susfiendo, to sus fiend). 
 These muscles are also called susfiensorii testium. 
 
 They arise from the inside of Poupart's ligament on 
 each side, run to the perforation where the seminal cord 
 passes out, and expanding over it, make part of the 
 tunica vaginalis communis. The course of this muscle 
 being very oblique, makes the spermatic cord seem 
 much more so than it really is. Their use is to draw 
 up and suspend the testes. 
 
 CRE'MER. The name of a distemper endemial in 
 Hungary, which seems to resemble crapula. It is cured 
 by drinking a small quantity of any cordial water. 
 
 CRE'MNOI. The lips of ulcers, also the labia fiu- 
 dendi, (from x.pt/u><&; a firecifiicc, or shelving lilacs'). 
 
 CRE'MOR, (from xpip.vev, lactis crumcn, a x.ptvu, se- 
 cerno). It is the expressed or strained juice of any 
 grain, particularly of barley boiled till it be so soft as to 
 pass through a strainer (see PTISANA); also the cream 
 of milk. See CHYLUS and LAC. 
 
 CRE'MOR CALC. viv. The cream or flour of quick 
 lime is the calcareous earth, which, having regained the 
 carbonic acid from the air, is insoluble in water. 
 
 CRE'MOR HTHARGY'RI ACETA'T. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 CRENATUM, (from cre/ia, a notch). CRENATED 
 When the edge of a leaf is cut into angular teeth, it is 
 called acutely crenated; when into segments of small 
 circles, instead of angular teeth, it is said to be obtusely 
 crenate; when the larger segments have smaller ones 
 upon them, the leaf is then said to be doubly crenate : 
 the same term is applied to the corolla and nectarium in 
 some cases. 
 
 CREPA'TIO, and CREPATU'RA, (from crefio, to 
 make a noise). In pharmacy is the cracking or bursting 
 of any seed in boiling or roasting, and this is to be un- 
 derstood when seeds are directed to be boiled ad crefia- 
 turam. See also HERNIA SCROTALIS. 
 
 CREPI'NUM. See TARTARUM. 
 
 CRE'PITA .fc'TAS. See .ETAS. 
 
 CREPITA'TIO. See DECREPITATE. 
 
 CRE'PITUS, (from crefio, to make a noise). Crack- 
 ling of the joints, which may happen either from a de- 
 feet of synovia, or a deposition of cretaceous matter, as 
 in the gout; but is generally owing to the former cause. 
 Mr. Sharp recommends a frequent use of fomentations, 
 rubbing the joint with the ungt. hydrargyri, and to ad- 
 minister purges occasionally. 
 
 It means also a discharge of air from the anus when 
 attended with a noise. 
 
 CRE'PITUS LU'PI. See LYCOPERDON VULGARE. 
 
 CRESPI'NUS, (quasi crisfiinus, from crisfius, curl- 
 ed, crisfied; so called from the crispness of its leaves and 
 wood.) See BERBERIS. 
 
 CRE'SPULUM, (from crisfius, crisfi; from the crisp- 
 ness and curledness of its leaves). See BUPTHALMUM. 
 
 CRE'SSIO, (from cresco, to grow; because of their 
 abundance every where). See NASTURTIUM ACIUATI- 
 CUM. 
 
 CRE'TA, (from Crete, the place whence it was first 
 brought). CHALK. The only kind now used in me- 
 dicine is the white chalk, which is found in most parts 
 of the world. It is a pure white mineral calcareous 
 earth of different degrees of hardness ; it crumbles be- 
 tween the fingers, and stains them white ; readily diffuses 
 in water when finely powdered, and as soon subsides; 
 sticks to the tongue without any astringency. Its form 
 is amorphous, stalactitical, or crystallized; specific gravi- 
 ty from 2.3 to 2.7. Its crystals are rhomboidal paral- 
 
CRE 
 
 509 
 
 CRI 
 
 lelopiped, and when transparent their refraction is 
 double. 
 
 The best is that which is perfectly white, soft, close, 
 and solid, equal and uniform when broken, free from 
 sand and flints, and insipid to the taste ; though chalk, 
 when first dug, has often a slight pungency, as it has not 
 a full proportion of carbonic acid. Many other earths 
 are of a similar nature, but this being the purest is 
 preferred. 
 
 It dissolves in all the acids, particularly in the nitrous 
 and muriatic; even totally in vinegar. The vitriolic 
 precipitates it from all other acids, and forms with it a 
 selenite. It is convertible into quick lime : with bo- 
 rax it melts into a transparent glass. The solutions of 
 it in acids are bitterish. 
 
 Chalk is employed as a remedy against the heartburn, 
 and other disorders that have acidity in the primae vise 
 for their cause. Some use it, when finely powdered, to 
 sprinkle on erysipelatous inflammations. Two drachms 
 for a dose, and repeated at proper intervals, have often 
 effected, it is said, a speedy cure both in a diarrhoea and 
 a dysentery ; but this effect, if true, must be owing to its 
 absorbing those acids whose stimuli caused the morbid 
 excretion. When milk turns sour on the stomach, a 
 scruple of chalk may be given with each half pint. This, 
 however, is a very uncommon effect; but chalk is also 
 added when milk forms a hard coagulum, and lies heavy 
 on the stomach. When on any account a free use of 
 chalk is required, if the belly is inclined to costiveness, 
 laxative medicines should occasionally be taken, as the 
 earth may otherwise accumulate. 
 
 Chalk should be finely powdered, and separated from 
 its grosser parts by elutriation. Boerhaave prefers it to 
 the cornu cervi calcinatum for making the white decoc- 
 tion with. Bates formerly used to boil half a pound of 
 chalk in three pints of water to a quart, after which he 
 just permitted the grosser parts to fall, and poured off 
 the yet turbid fluid for use ; and the London college 
 directs the following chalk mixture, formerly called 
 jule/ium e creta: take of the whitest chalk prepared, 
 one ounce; of double refined sugar, six drachms; of 
 gum arable, finely -powdered, two ounces ; of distilled 
 water, a quart: mix. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 See Dale. Lewis's Mat. Med. Diet. ofChem. Neu- 
 mann's Chem. Works. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 Besides these, the folio-ring are often used : 
 
 Compound ointment of chalk: neutral cerate of Kirk - 
 land. &. Cretae pp. aceti distijlati, olei olivae aa 5 iv. 
 emplastri lithargyri ^3. aq. lithargyriacetati ss. The 
 chalk and vinegar are to be mixed together, and over a 
 slow fire, incorporated with the litharge plaster, and 
 oil ; when sufficiently united, the water of acetated li- 
 tharge is to be added. This is allowed to be an efficacious 
 remedy, when applied to inflamed parts and ulcers, and 
 is much employed in practice. Chalk is often applied 
 to ulcers in its dry state, when the discharge is thin 
 and acrimonious, with success ; and it is sprinkled on 
 the poultices in burns, according to Mr. Cleghorn's 
 plan, with singular advantage. 
 
 We find in some foreign authors an acetat and a citrat 
 of lime recommended in scrofula, pruritus, hernia, hu- 
 moralis, tumours of the mesenteric glands, in a dose of 
 one or two ounces daily. In this kingdom, the muriat 
 of lime formed by saturating common muriatic acid 
 with chalk, is recommended in scrofula and obstructed 
 
 glands ; of which from half a drachm to half an ounce, 
 in a pint of water, is to be taken daily. 
 
 Decoctum t creta. (See CORXU CERVI.) Pulvis 
 creta comfiositut; fiulvis e creta comfi. cum ofiio. See 
 BOLUS. 
 
 The two last supply the place of the pulvis e bolo 
 compositus, a pulvis e bolo compositus cum opio, of the 
 old London Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 CRE'TA XIGRA. BLACK CHALK, called also humus 
 nigra ftictoria; has never been employed in medicine. 
 
 CRE'TA RU'BRA. See OCHRA. 
 
 CRE'TA SELENUSLA, called also terra selenusia. The 
 best is of a shining white friable appearance, and readily 
 diluted with a fluid. It is drying and astringent. 
 
 CRE'TA CIMO'LIA. TOBACCO PIPE CLAY. And 
 creta fullonica. FULLER'S EARTH. See CIMOLIA 
 
 ALBA. 
 
 CRETA'CEUM A'CIDUM, (from creta, chalk). 
 The CARBONIC ACID. 
 
 CRE'THMON. (Greek.) See CRITHMUM. 
 
 CRE'VIS. See ASTACUS FLUVIATILIS. 
 
 CRIBRA'TIO, (from cribrum, a sieve}. SEARSLNG. 
 In pharmacy, it is the passing of powders and pulps 
 through a sieve, or searse. 
 
 CRIBRIFO'RME, and CRIBRO'SUM OS, (from 
 cribrum, sieve'). See ETHMOIDES os. 
 
 CRICELA'SIA. The driving a hoop as high as the 
 breast of the person who used it was formerly com- 
 mended for rendering the limbs pliable, and strengthen- 
 ing the nerves. It was an ancient gymnastic exercise. 
 
 CRI'CO-ARYTjENOIDjET MUSCULI, (from 
 xptx*f, a ring, a^vntux, a funnel, and ft fa, forma). 
 Muscles of die larynx, whose office is to open the glottis. 
 They arise from the cricoid cartilage, and are inserted 
 into the arytaenoid. 
 
 CRI'CO ARYTixoi'DES LATERA'LES. They lie laterally 
 upon the upper edge of the cricoid cartilage, and are 
 inserted into the lower part of the side of the arytaenoid . 
 They serve to dilate the glottis. 
 
 CRI'CO ARYT^NOI'DES PO'STICI. They lie upon the 
 back part of the cricoid cartilage, and are inserted into 
 that knob which stands on the back part of the basis of 
 the arytaenoid cartilage, near the angle of the basis, 
 one on each side. They open the larynx, and are called, 
 by Casserius, fiar-cucullare. 
 
 CRI'CO PHARYXG^EI. These muscles arise from the 
 lower part of the side of the cricoid cartilage. They 
 seem to be appendices of the thyro-jiharyngtci, showing 
 no other marks of distinction but their insertions, and a 
 small difference in direction, because as they run back- 
 ward they descend a little ; for this reason, Winslow 
 says he hath sometimes looked on them as one, and 
 calls them thyrocrico-fiharyngzi. The lowest of these 
 muscular fibres, he says, makes a complete circle back- 
 wards, between the two sides of the basis of the carti- 
 lago cricoides, which is the beginning of the oesophagus, 
 and has been sometimes supposed to form a distinct 
 muscle, called ssofihagus. There is another fasciculus 
 of fibres occasionally detached from the thyro-pha- 
 ryngaeus, and inserted laterally in the thyroid gland, 
 for which reason I call it musculus thyro-adenoid<eus. 
 Innes calls it the constrictor fiharyngis inferior; and de- 
 scribes it as follows. It arises from the side of the 
 thyroid cartilage, near the attachment of the sterno- 
 hyoidaeus and thyro-hyoidaeus muscle, and from the 
 
CHI 
 
 510 
 
 C It I 
 
 cricoid cartilage, near the crico-thyrodacus. This muscle 
 is the largest of the three, and is inserted into the white 
 line, where it joins with its fellow; the superior fibres 
 running obliquely upwards, covering nearly one half of 
 the middle constrictor, and terminating in a point ; the 
 inferior fibres run more transversely, and cover the 
 beginning of the (esophagus. Their use is to compress 
 that part of the pharynx which they cover, and to raise 
 it with the larynx a little upwards. See PHARYNX. 
 
 CRI'CO THYROID^E'I. Certain muscles of the larynx, 
 which shut up the glottis. They rise from the anterior 
 und lateral part of the cricoid, and are inserted into the 
 lower edge of the thyroid cartilage. These are some- 
 times called crico-ehyroidai ant id. 
 
 CRICOI'DES,orCYMBOLA'RISCARTILA'GO, 
 (from KfiKas, a ring, and uhs, a form}. The name of 
 the annular cartilage belonging to the larynx, which it 
 encompasses. See ASPERA ARTERIA. 
 
 CRI'COS, (from x.ix.&, a ring, or circle}. The an- 
 nular cartilages, which form the aspera arteria. Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 CRIDO'NES. See CIUNONES. 
 
 CRIMNO'DES, (from xf/fooy, bran}. An epithet 
 for urine, which deposits a branny sediment. 
 
 CRIMNO'N. (Greek.) Dioscorides describes it 
 as a coarse sort of meal produced from maize and wheat, 
 of which they make pulse ; Galen, as the largest par- 
 ticles of torrefied barley, which have escaped clue con- 
 tusion in the mill. 
 
 CRINA'TUM, (from fnt, a lily}. An epithet of 
 suffumigation, mentioned in P. ^Egineta; composed 
 chiefly of the roots of lilies. 
 
 CRINEDO'NES, and CRI'NES, (from crinis, hair}. 
 See CAPILLARES VERMICULI. 
 
 CRINI'S. See CAPILI.US. 
 
 CRINI'TUS, (from the same). HAIRY, or HAVING 
 
 LONG HAIR, Or BEARDS RESEMBLIEG HAIR. In botany 
 
 it means abounding with capillaments or small fibres 
 like hairs, as in the root of the leek ; and the phleum 
 crinitum. 
 
 CRINOMY'RON, (from *ftw, lily, and /*ufv, an 
 ijintment). OINTMENT or LILIES, consisting of lilies 
 und some other aromatics. It was also called JEgyfitium 
 album, and susinum. 
 
 CRINO'NES, (from crinis, hair,} called also come- 
 clones, cridones. " The mention of dracunculi," ob- 
 serves Ambrose Pare, " calls to my memory another kind 
 of abscess, altogether as rare. This our Frenchmen name 
 crinones, I think, a crinibus, i. e. from hairs. It chiefly 
 troubles children, and pricks their backs like thorns. 
 They toss up and down, being not able to take any rest. 
 This disease arises from small hairs, which arc scarce 
 of a pin's length, but thick and strong. It is cured with 
 a fomentation of water more than warm ; after which 
 you must presently apply an ointment made of honey 
 and wheaten flour: for so these hairs, lying under the 
 skin, are allured and drawn forth ; and being thus 
 drawn, they must be plucked out with small mullets." 
 Sec Edinb. Med. Comment, vol. ix. p. 64. 
 
 In the History of the Royal Medical Society at Paris, 
 for the year 1776, Mons. Bassignet observes, that this 
 disease, said to be peculiar to the town of Seyne and its 
 neighbourhood, attacks almost all the new born children. 
 In the place itself it is called ceen, a corruption of ccddes, 
 A provincial word that signifies a bristle. It appears in 
 many cases within twelve hours, in others not till a 
 
 month after birth ; and sometimes, though rarely, a( a 
 more advanced age. The symptoms are described to be 
 a violent itching, increased by the heat of the bed, and 
 preventing sleep; a diminution of the voice; continual 
 agitation ; incapability of sucking, the child's tongue not 
 being able to accommodate itself to the nipple ; a hoarse- 
 ness, and gradual extinction of the voice. Of all these 
 symptoms, the last is considered as the most certain ; so 
 that by the weakness of the child's cries, and the altera- 
 tion in its voice, the degree of the disorder is judged of. 
 As soon as it is observed, they employ frictions ; and the 
 women of the country are so accustomed to this disease, 
 that they seldom call in either a physician or a surgeon. 
 These frictions are made on different parts of the body, 
 according to the three states of the disease, which are 
 sometimes distinct, at others complicated. In the first. 
 to a diminution of voice is joined an inability to suck. 
 This, we are told, requires frictions at the upper part ol 
 the sternum, neck, cheeks, and about the jaws and 
 temples. If the child, though its tongue be at liberty, 
 is still unable to seize the nipple, and his anus or fin- 
 gers at the same time tense, this is the second state of 
 the disease, and requires frictions on the fore arm. The 
 third is known only by the change in the voice, and is 
 cured by rubbing the arms, shoulders, back, and calves 
 of the legs. In this mode of friction the woman wets 
 her hand with saliva, and rubs the skin of one of th 
 child's arms, for instance, along the tensor muscles, till 
 she feels a considerable roughness. She then quits this 
 arm, and begins with the other ; rubbing always in 
 small circles, and constantly in the same direction. 
 Nothing particular is observed in the skin previous to 
 these frictions, though some of the most experienced 
 women speak of a tension which yields to rubbing. In 
 many cases where this practice hath been neglected, 
 the child, it is said, has been carried ofl" by convulsions 
 or diarrhoea. In some subjects a species of dark rough 
 hairs, not longer than the tenth of an inch, and in others 
 little substances resembling very fine red hair, not quite 
 so rough as the former, and furnished with a minute 
 bulb, at their extremity, appear on the skin, and termi- 
 nate the disease. This circumstance gives a name to 
 the complaint. A case is related of a girl ten years old, 
 who, after having been for some time ill, and taking 
 different medicines, at length tried the frictions above 
 described, which brought out a prodigious quantity of 
 dark coloured rough hairs, after which she recovered. 
 
 Lorry de Morbis Cutaneis. The London Medical 
 Journal, vol. ii. p. 289. See BOVINA AFFECTIO. 
 
 CRIO'GENES. An epithet for certain troches men- 
 tioned by Paulus jEgincta, and which he commends for 
 cleansing sordid ulcers. 
 
 CRIOMY'XUS,(from xpief, a ram, and pt-vty, mucus; 
 because it frequently affects sheep). An epithet for 
 persons abounding with mucus in the nose. 
 
 CRIPSO'RCHIS, (from nfvirlu, to hide, and of%if, a 
 testicle). See TESTES and PAROKCHIDICJM. 
 
 CRI'SIMOS, (from xftiu, judico, to judge). CRI- 
 
 TICAL. 
 
 CRI'SIS, (from r.pivu, to judge) . The termination 
 or change of a disease either by recovery or death. 
 
 Hippocrates first established the doctrine of cnsls 
 and critical days, which were, the 3d, 5th, 7th, 9th, 
 1 1th, 14th, 17th, and 21st. Fevers were probably more 
 regular in their periods at this time, because they were 
 seldom interrupted in their progress by medicine. A 
 
C RI 
 
 511 
 
 C RJ 
 
 tvisis only respects acute diseases, and more particu- 
 larly continual fevers. At this time, critical days are 
 not a subject of frequent attention ; the type of the dis- 
 order being changed, and the crisis accelerated or re- 
 tarded, by what is administered. 
 
 Asclepiades and Celsus deny that diseases have their 
 critical days ; and Langius adds, " if a crisis is to be 
 expected, medicine is superfluous." 
 
 The coincidence of critical days with the Pythago- 
 rean numbers, has induced many physicians to oppose 
 the doctrine as fanciful, or to reject it as false. Others 
 have as strenuously contended for the reality of changes 
 generally salutary on particular days, rather than on 
 others ; and those particular days are the same which 
 \ve have already mentioned. 
 
 There is little doubt of the universality of the tertian 
 period. It has been proved by numerous facts, with 
 great logical precision, by Stahl, in a separate disserta- 
 tion. We generally find also a fever formed, not on the 
 day following the action of the exciting cause, but on 
 the alternate day. If the fever consists only of one pa- 
 roxysm, the 3d or 5th will be salutary ; if of two, the 
 7th. We thus find the first septenary period very 
 clearly established. The 14th is generally acknow- 
 ledged as a critical day ; but the days of the interval are 
 not so clearly established. The llth is not strikingly 
 critical ; but if the patient pass the loth in safety, and 
 the treatment-be properly regulated, the disease gene- 
 rally terminates on the 14th. If in the evening of the 
 14th there is a violent fresh exacerbation, it is highly 
 dangerous ; yet a slight exacerbation is, in part, remov- 
 ed on the 17th, and completely on the 20th or 21st. 
 
 It will be obvious, that in the first fourteen days the 
 crises observe the tertian period ; afterwards the quar- 
 tan ; but the reason is uncertain, except that the consti- 
 tution, accustomed to the action of the cause, is not so 
 readily affected by it ; for the more violent the cause, 
 the shorter and the more violent are the periods, and the 
 disease. In fact, we have been generally able, in this 
 climate, to trace changes generally salutary on the days 
 styled critical; and, if the practice is well conducted, 
 they may be observed in almost every continued fever, 
 though not in all equally striking. 
 
 De Haen, who acknowledges the influence of parti- 
 cular days, has taken the trouble of selecting the facts 
 from the most approved works of Hippocrates ; and of 
 163 instances of the termination of fever within the first 
 twenty days, more than two-thirds, viz. 107, happened 
 on the days mentioned as critical. None happened 
 on the 2d or 13th; and upon the 8th, 10th, 12th, 15th, 
 16th, 18th, and 19th, there are but eighteen instances 
 of termination. As, from the preceding facts, regular 
 periods in fevers are sufficiently obvious, so from these 
 the real periods appear to be those stated in the com- 
 mencement of the article. De Haen Ratio Medendi, 
 vol. i. p. 19. 
 
 The word crisis, however, is not confined to this sig- 
 nification ; for sometimes it means the excretion of 
 something noxious from the body, or of the noxious 
 fluids in a fever ; for the word Kfutit signifies also to 
 tefiarate, or as it were to pass through a sieve. 
 
 Those who observe critical days consider crudity as 
 that state of the morbid matter wherein it is unfit for a 
 regular separation from the sounder juices ; concoction, 
 as that change in the morbid matter, by the power of 
 
 nature, or assistance of art, which renders it fit for se- 
 paration from the healthy part of our fluids ; crisis is, 
 therefore, the actual discharge of the morbid matter, 
 whether brought on by the power of nature, or by me- 
 dical aid ; and the critical day is the time that this dis- 
 charge happens. See FEBRIS. 
 
 On this subject see Hippocrates, Galen, P. jEgineta, 
 Fernelius, De Haen, and Cullen ; on the other side, 
 Asclepiades, Celsus, Langius, Faber, and a tribe of 
 moderns. 
 
 CRISPATU'RA, (from crisfio, to turn, or curl). 
 CRISPATURE, CURLING, In medicine it is supposed to 
 be a spasmodic contraction or curling of the membranes 
 and fibres ; but these are not muscular, and we have 
 no evidence of contraction except in muscular fibres. 
 The idea arose from the sensation, referred to mem- 
 branes ; but really arising from an affection of some 
 neighbouring muscles. 
 
 CRISPI'NUS, (from crisfiug,turned or curled}. See 
 BEHBERIS. 
 
 CRI'STA, (quasi cerista, from tips, a horn ; or ca- 
 rista, from x.*pa, the head ; as being on the top of the 
 head). Any thing which has the appearance of a crest 
 or comb, as on the head of a cock. Tubercles near the 
 anus and pudenda are so called on account of their 
 form. The cause and cure are the same as of the con- 
 dyloma. See PROCESSUS. 
 
 CRI'STA GA'LLI. In anatomy, it is an eminence 
 rising from the upper part of the os ethmoides, to 
 which the beginning of the falciform process is attached. 
 It is called crista galli, from its supposed resemblance 
 to the comb of a cock. See ETHMOIDES os. 
 
 CRI'STA PAVO'NIS. See POINCIANA FLORE PULCHER- 
 RIMO. 
 
 CRI'STA PAVO'NIS CORONI'LL^ FO'LIO. See BRASI- 
 
 LIUM LIGNUM. 
 
 CRI'ST^E CLITO'RIDIS. See NYMPH*. 
 
 CRISTA'TUS, (from crista, a cock's comb, crested,) 
 is a term in botany, and means having a tuft upon the 
 top. 
 
 CRI'THAMUM. See CRITHMUM. 
 
 CRI'THE. (Greek.) BARLEY; and, from its simi- 
 litude, a sort of tubercle on the eyelid is thus named ; 
 called also a stye ; and by jtius, grando. It is a hard 
 scirrhous immoveable stian in the interior part of the 
 eyelid, containing a pellucid body. When small it is 
 seated on the edge of the eyelid, but when large it 
 spreads further. When the stians do not suppurate, 
 they become wens; and are apt to disappear and return. 
 If there be inflammation, the white bread poultice may 
 be applied to promote suppuration : if it is hard, a mix- 
 ture of equal parts of hog's lard and quicksilver will 
 destroy it. If the lower eyelid is affected, the tumour 
 is more frequent on its inside : it may then be dissected; 
 and a caustic should be applied on the skin just upon 
 it, to make an external opening for it. See St. Yves 
 on Disorders of the Eyes ; also HORDEOLUM and 
 CHALAZA. 
 
 CRI'THMUM, (from *.piiu, to secrete; so named 
 from its supposed virtues in promoting urine and the 
 menses). Called also feniculum marintim majus and 
 minus,herba Sancti Petri, fiasfiier, baticula, crithamum, 
 crithmum marinum ; SAMPIRE and SAMPHIRE. 
 
 It grows wild on rocks, and in maritime places : the 
 leaves resemble those of fennel, but the segments are 
 
C RO 
 
 512 
 
 CRO 
 
 thicker and shorter ; to the taste they are warm and 
 bitter, to the smell somewhat like smallage. They are 
 aperient and diuretic ; but chiefly used as a pickle. 
 
 CRI'TICA SI'GNA, (from xfiva, to judge}. Those 
 signs which are taken from the crisis of a disease, re- 
 specting recovery or death. 
 
 CRI'TICI, (from the same). CRITICAL FEVERS. 
 Those which terminate with a lateritious sediment in 
 the urine. 
 
 CRI'TICI DIES, (from the same,) called internuncii. 
 CRITICAL DAYS. See CRISIS. 
 
 CROCI'DE CONFE'CTIO. The name of a con- 
 feet commended by Nicolaus Myrepsus for the colic. 
 
 CROCI'NUM, (from */>*<>?, crocus, saffron). OIL 
 or SAFFRON. It is mentioned by Dioscorides as con- 
 sisting of olive oil, myrrh, and a small quantity of 
 saffron. 
 
 CROCO'DES. An epithet for certain troches in 
 P. jEgineta, from the saffron they contain. 
 
 CROCODI'LION, (from xpexehitos, the crocodile ; 
 from its deceit, in consequence of its change of colour). 
 See CARLINA, ERYNGIUM, ECHINOPUS MAJOR. 
 
 CROCODI'LUS TERRES'TRIS. See SCINCUS. 
 CROCOMA'GMA, and ECMAGMA (from x/w**, 
 crocus, and ^y,tt, thick oil). Dioscorides informs us, 
 that it is prepared of the ungt. crocinum, and spices 
 pressed and made into troches. 
 
 CRO'CUS, (from krokin, Chaldean) SAFFRON: be- 
 cause of its golden colour, the chemists call it aroma 
 fihilosojihorum, by contraction arofih ; others have call- 
 ed it sanguis Herculis, aurum -uegetabile, anima fiul- 
 monu?n, and Jo-vis Jlos. For its supposed efficacy in 
 some diseases, it is entitled rex -vegetabiliam, and pana- 
 cea vegetabilis ; from its power of exciting laughter, it 
 hath the appellation of hovtus lattitix ; and from its 
 cheering effects, medicina tristitie. Besides these, va- 
 rious other names are to be met with in different au- 
 thors. Its name of saffron is from the Arabian word 
 zaffaran, or zahafaran. Crocus sativus Lin. Sp. PI. 
 50. Nat. order liliacetf. 
 
 Saffron is a bulbous rooted plant; its leaves are 
 shaped like those of grass; the flower is of a purplish 
 blue colour, cut deep into six segments ; in the middle 
 of the flower, among the stamina, arises a pistil, which 
 is divided at the top into three fleshy filaments ; the 
 upper part of these filaments is of a deep orange red 
 colour, and the saffron of the shops. The plant is pe- 
 rennial; the flowers blow in September and October. 
 The filaments of the saffron flowers are carefully 
 separated, and moderately dried in a kiln ; and when 
 no farther manufactured, are sold under the name, 
 saffron in the hay. But the greatest part of this article 
 is, after being dried to a certain degree, pressed into 
 thin cakes. 
 
 It is cultivated in France, Spain, Austria, Hungary, 
 kc. ; but the best is produced in England, and the plant 
 is now indisputably ascertained to be a native of this 
 country. It may be distinguished from all others by 
 the greater breadth of its blades. The best saffron is in 
 long broad filaments, of a deep red colour, without any 
 yellow parts, moderately dry, yet flexible and soft to the 
 touch, difficultly pulverized, of a strong and agreeable 
 smell, especially at a distance; affecting the eyes so as 
 to draw tears from them ; of a pungent and somewhat 
 bitterish taste : it readily impregnates the hand with its 
 
 smell ; stains the moist hand with a deep yellow colour, 
 and colours a very large proportion of alcohol. 
 
 It is sometimes adulterated with the fibres of smoked 
 beef, the flowers of the carthamus, the calendula offici- 
 nalis, See ; but the imposition may be detected by the 
 want of the white ends observable in saffron ; the in- 
 considerable or bad smell, when thrown on live coals. 
 The Spanish saffron is covered with oil, to preserve it. 
 Of the foreign, the French and Austrian saffron is the 
 best. 
 
 It yields in distillation with water a small proportion 
 of essential oil, of a golden colour, heavier than water, 
 with a smell of the saffron in a high degree. By other 
 experiments it afforded the extractive copiously, and in 
 a pure state. Its aromatic part is extremely volatile, so 
 that it should be kept carefully covered. It yields its 
 colour and virtue to spirit of different strengths ; to 
 wine, water, either cold or hot, and vinegar. The last 
 soon loses its colour. The watery infusion and the 
 vinous tincture soon grow sour, and lose all their colour 
 and virtue. About three parts in four of the saffron are 
 dissolved by each, and the remainder is a pale mass, 
 without colour, taste, or smell. 
 
 As a medicine, it has been esteemed an agreeable aro- 
 matic, an anodyne, antispasmodic, cordial, and attenuant. 
 Boerhaave ranks it among narcotic poisons ; and, in case 
 of an imprudent dose, orders a vomit and acidulated 
 draughts. It has been called a very powerful emmen- 
 agogue, and said to require caution in its use, as some 
 patients are more affected by it than others; in dis- 
 orders of the lungs it hath been so esteemed as to 
 obtain the name of anima fiulmonum. In coughs it is 
 highly commended; andCamerarius says, that a scruple 
 of saffron, with half a grain of musk, is of considerable 
 efficacy in asthmas. Very frequent experiments in 
 practice do not, however, support the opinions com- 
 monly entertained of it. Dr. Cullen has given it in 
 large doses, when it scarcely produced sensible effects 
 in any degree, or increased the frequency of the pulse ; 
 and as anodyne or antispasmodic, he scarcely observed 
 its operation. In one or two instances he suspected an 
 emmenagoguc power, but in others, though repeatedly 
 employed in large doses, it was useless; and though he 
 has given it in every shape, and in larger doses than 
 authors ever proposed, he never discovered in it any 
 virtue. Indeed, though the sensible qualities of this 
 medicine are pretty considerable, it appears to possess 
 no other power than that of a weak aromatic. In this 
 medicine very little confidence is at present placed; 
 though it enters into several officinal compositions, more 
 on account of its colour perhaps than its utility. 
 
 In distillation, water is strongly impregnated with its 
 flavour; and if the quantity of saffron is large, a small 
 portion of a fragrant and very pun gent essential oil may 
 be collected, which, according to Vogel, amounts to 
 about a drachm and a half from sixteen ounces. The re- 
 maining decoction, inspissated to an extract, retains all 
 the virtues of the saffron, except, it is said, the cordial 
 one. The spirituous extract retains much of the cor- 
 dial quality, if it has any. 
 
 The dearness of saffron subjects it to many artifices ; 
 but the best method of avoiding them is to purchase 
 only the sort called hay-saffron. 
 
 The London college directs the following method of 
 preparing the SYRUP OF SAFFRON : 
 
I LI L 
 
 513 
 
 CR t 
 
 Take of saffron, one ounce ; boiling distilled water, 
 two pints ; macerate the saffron with the water for two 
 hours in a vessel close stopped; and to the strained 
 liquor add, of double refined sugar, sufficient to make a 
 syrup. Pharm. Lend. 1788. 
 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. Raii Historia Plantarum. 
 Neumann's Chemical Works. Cullen's Mat. Mcd. 
 
 CRO'CUS AXTIMO'XJI. See AXTIMOXIUM. 
 
 CRO'CUS I'XDICUS. See CURCUMA. 
 
 CRO'CUS MA'RTIS APERIEXS, and ASTRIXGEXS. See 
 FERRU.M. 
 
 CRO'CUS METALLO'RUM. See AXTIMOXIUM. 
 
 CRO'CUS SARACE'XICUS. BASTARD SAFFROX. See 
 CARTHAMUS. 
 
 CROMMYOX, or CRO'MYOX; **?. TO -rets xttxs 
 fi<, because it makes the eyes wink. An oxiox. See 
 CEPA. 
 
 Jt<, acid, and fv/'/v^i, to break out). Acid and fetid 
 eructations, resembling the taste of onions. 
 
 CRO'TAPHl, (from *.fleu, to beat, from the pulsa- 
 tion always perceptible there). See TEMPORA. 
 
 CROTAPHI'TES, (from Kfl<p<, the temfile, or 
 *.flen, to beat, as the pulse). See TEMPORALIS MUS- 
 
 CULI. 
 
 CROTA'PHIUM, <from xf7*, the temfilea). A 
 pain in the head near the temples. 
 
 CRO'TAPHOS, (from p/p, to beat). See CE- 
 
 PHALALGIA. 
 
 CRO'TON. According to Foesius, it signifies, in 
 Hippocrates, the bronchiae of the lungs expectorated ; 
 a name also of the seeds from whence the ol. ricini is 
 taken. SCCCATAPUTIA. 
 
 CRO'TOX BEXZO'E. See BEXZOIXUM. 
 
 CRO'TOX CASCARI'LLA. See THUHIS CORTEX. 
 
 CROTO'NE, (from */>?, the tick). A fungous 
 excrescence on trees, produced by an insect like the 
 tick; but applied to excrescences and fungous tumours 
 on the periosteum. 
 
 CROC 'SM ATA. This word is met with in Myrepsus, 
 and is translated by defluxions, rheums : but Fuchsius 
 thinks it should be read fevtutla. 
 
 CRUCIA'LIA, LIGAME'XTA, (from crux, a 
 cross). They rise from the inside of each condyle, 
 and are attached to the femur. They give strength to 
 the joint, and limit its motion. 
 
 CRUCIA'LIS INCI'SIO, (from the same). An in- 
 -oi; in the form of a cross. 
 
 CRUCIA'LIS GA'LLH SPE'CJES. See CEUCIATA VUL- 
 
 GARIS. 
 
 CRUCIA TA, (from crux, a cross). CROSS WORT, 
 from its leaves being disposed in the form of a cross. 
 Theonly species is the c.vulgaris, called ualantiaaflarine 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1491, also cruciata hirsuta, crucialis gallii 
 species, gallium latifolium, fore luteo, MUG WEED and 
 CROSS WORT. 
 
 The roots are slender and creeping, the branches 
 hairy, about a foot high ; at the joints of the stalk are 
 placed four round pointed leaves that are hairy, and 
 have foot stalks; the flowers are small and yellow, 
 each followed by two small round black seeds. It grows 
 in hedges and the sides of fields, and flowers in July. 
 The leaves and tops are commended for promoting ex- 
 pectoration. Raii Hist. 
 
 CRUCI'BULUM, (from craciOjfo former). Also call- 
 ed tigillum, ca!inusfuaoriua,albot,alkczoal,or crucible. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 It is an earthen vessel, made for enduring the gre<; 
 degree of heat, generally wider above than below, and 
 of a round or triangular figure. Calcined bones are 
 equal, if not superior, to any other materials for mak- 
 ing them; some are made of equal parts of the besl 
 potter's clay dried, of a plumose alum, and of bastard 
 talc, finely powdered, formed into a paste with whey, 
 and then baked as other pottery. Chalk cut into tlie 
 form of a crucible, then steeped in linseed oil for twenty- 
 four hours, answers many purposes very well: some 
 use the powder of common tiles, and an equal quantity 
 of chalk : these are mixed with linseed oil, and then 
 baked. They may be either made of earth, black lead, 
 forged iron, or platina; Chaptal says, they ought to 
 support the strongest heat without melting, and be ca- 
 pable of resisting the attacks of all such agents as are 
 exposed to heat in vessels of this kind. Those crucibles 
 which possess the greatest degree of perfection are made 
 in Hesse, or Holland. Those made of platina unite the 
 most excellent properties. They are nearly infusible, 
 and at the same time indestructible by fire. M. Achard, 
 and M. Morveau, have made them by first fusing platina 
 with arsenic, which at first remains brittle ; but in 
 proportion as the arsenic is driven off by the continu- 
 ance of heat, it becomes more ductile. These chemists, 
 by melting ita second time in moulds, formed crucibles. 
 Platina has been lately found more manageable, and 
 various chemical vessels of this metal are now com- 
 monly met with. Various other materials, and modes 
 of combining them, may be seen in Pott's Dissertation 
 on Crucibles, and in the Dictionary of Chemistry. 
 Chaptal's and Lavoisier's Elements of Chemistry. 
 
 CRUCIFO'RMIS, (from crux, a cross). Shaped 
 like a cross; a botanical term, expressing the shape of 
 flowers in a particular state. 
 
 CRU'DITAS, (from crudus, raw). CRUDITY. Itis 
 applied to unripe fruits, raw flesh, undigested substances, 
 humours in the body in a state unprepared for expulsion, 
 and to the excrements. See CRISIS. 
 
 CRU'DUS, (fromxpw?, cold, i. e. rata). Crude, un- 
 digested, unconcocted. 
 
 " Crudum, pavonem in balnea portas." JUVEXAL. 
 
 CRUE'NTASUTU'RA,(fromcror,6/oorf).BLooDY 
 SUTURE; when the lips of a wound are brought to- 
 gether by irieans of a ligature made with a curved 
 needle. 
 
 CRU'XIOX. (from </;, a torrent ; from the vio- 
 lence of its operation). The name of a diuretic com- 
 pound medicine described by ^Etius. 
 
 CRU'OR. BLOOD EXTRAVASATED AND COXGEALED, 
 (from x.fvof, cold). Sometimes it means the blood in 
 general, and occasionally the venal only. 
 
 CRUPI'NA. See C'ALCITRAPA. 
 
 CRU'RA CLITO'RIDIS, (from crura, legs). See 
 CLITORIS. 
 
 CRU'RA MEDU'LL.E OBLOXGA'T^. The two largest 
 legs, or roots, of the medulla oblongata, which proceed 
 from the cerebrum. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 CRUR.E'US, CRURE'US, or CRURA 'LIS, (from 
 crus, a leg). The crureus, the vastus externus, and 
 vastus internus,may be considered as one muscle. (See 
 VASTUS INTERXUS). The crureus muscle covers 
 almost all the fore side of the os femoris, between the 
 two vasti. The tendons of the crureus rectus anterior, 
 and of the two vasti, unite into one, and are inserted 
 into the side of the patella, in the edge of the ligament 
 
 3U 
 
C RU 
 
 514 
 
 CRY 
 
 of that bone, and in the adjacent lateral part of the 
 head of the tibia. They extend the leg. 
 
 CRURA'LES ARTE'RI^.,(from cms, a leg). The 
 
 CRITHAL AUTKRIES. 
 
 The external iliac arteries pass out of the belly under 
 the inguinal glands, and there take the name of crural : 
 they run over the heads of each os femoris, turn under 
 the crural vein, presently after passing out of the abdo- 
 men ; here they are not covered with any muscles, but 
 presently plunge betwixt the sartorius, vastus interims, 
 and triceps muscles, and are covered by them all the 
 way to the lower part of the thigh. A little above the 
 internal condyle of the os femoris, they perforate the 
 tendon of the triceps, and run to the posterior part of 
 the thigh, clown the ham, and there take the name of 
 fio/ilitece. In the course ofthese arteries, they give out 
 the pudicae externse, and other branches, to the different 
 muscles of the thigh. 
 
 CRURA'LIS NE'RVUS, (from crus, a lcg)_. The 
 nerve which passes from the loin into the thigh is thus 
 called. The second lumbar nerve joins the third, and 
 that again communicating with the fourth, they pro- 
 duce this crural nerve (see LUMBAHES,) which pass- 
 ing under Poupart's ligament, runs on the fore part of 
 the thigh, under the iliacus internus muscle; it dis- 
 perses itself into many branches, one of the principal 
 nf which accompanies the vena saphena all the way to 
 the ancle. 
 
 CHUHA'LIS VENA, (from the same). Called also ischias. 
 The external iliac vein, going out from under the liga- 
 mcnluin Fallopii, on the inside of the iliac artery, is 
 there called crural. About an inch below its passing 
 out of the abdomen, it sends off a large branch, called 
 the sa/ihfiia; after which it sinks between the muscles, 
 and is distributed to all the inner parts of the lower 
 extremity, accompanying the crural artery to the toes. 
 In its descent down the thigh, it runs behind the crural 
 artery: when it hath arrived into the lower part of 
 the thigh, its situation is between the crural artery and 
 the inner condyle of the os femoris ; and just above the 
 ham it takes the name of /lojititea. 
 
 CRUS, (a currcndo, from running, or rather from 
 the Hebrew term crugh, to bend, as the knee). The 
 i. KG. It includes the whole of the lower extremities, 
 from the os innominatum to the toes; viz. the thigh, 
 leg, and foot. It sometimes signifies only the thigh, 
 and is occasionally confined to that part between the 
 knee and ancle. 
 
 CRU'STA, (from the Hebrew term chresh). The 
 .shell of a lobster, crab, cray fish, prawn, or shrimp ; 
 ;;lso the name of a scab, scurf, or eschar, upon a diseased 
 part : sometimes a crust or cream which coagulates on 
 the superficies of any liquor, as on blood and urine, or 
 upon fermentable liquors during one stage of their fer- 
 mentation. 
 
 CHU'STA LA'CTKA. SeeAcnou. 
 
 CRUSTA'CEA, (from crusta, a -shell, and fi- 
 ^uKaTrfxxtt,') are animals which have the external parts 
 firm and hard, but contain afleshy soft substance within. 
 The firm part consists of a semicalcareous crust, forming 
 one very large and several small pieces, or a sei-ies of 
 rings nearly equal. They have their heads furnished 
 with horns and other appendages ; numerous feet 
 obliquely bent and articulated; two arms called claws, 
 notched li'.-v: a forceps, and breathe by means of distinct 
 gills. Ancient naturalists united them with fish, or 
 
 in a separate class after fish, or after the molluscs. 
 Pliny comprehends all crustaceous animals under the 
 name of crabs. Linnaeus classes them among insects 
 without wings, under the gencrical name of crabs. 
 Since the time of the Swedish naturalist they have 
 been arranged with insects, though their structure is 
 very different, since they breathe by gills, and have a 
 muscular heart. Cuvier and La Marck have agreed, 
 therefore, in separating them from insects. The former 
 places them as a distinct class between worms and in- 
 sects; the latter between the molluscse and arachnidcs, 
 a class formed by him to connect the Crustacea; with 
 insects. They differ, therefore, from fish and molluscx 
 in having articulated limbs; and from insects by having 
 a muscular heart, and breathing by gills. 
 
 Dr. Cullen takes notice in general of the lobster, 
 crab, prawn, and shrimp only; of which he says the 
 two former hardly differ in any quality from one an- 
 other: and from the small proportion of volatile alkali 
 that is obtained from their entire substance, or extract, 
 he concludes they contain less animal matter than 
 the flesh of quadrupeds, birds, or even the amphibia. 
 They appear to be more easy of digestion than animal 
 food, or aliment of any other kind. See ALIMENT. 
 
 CRU'STULA, (from crusta, a shell). See ECCHY- 
 MOSIS. 
 
 CRUSTU'MIXA PYRA, (from Crustuminum, a 
 town, where they grow). PEARS much admired by the 
 Romans, and mentioned by Columella, v. 10. Rhociius 
 thinks it the bergamot pear; but from its history this 
 is not probable : it seems to resemble the Catharine 
 pear. 
 
 CRUSTUMINATUM, (from the same). A sort 
 of rob made of the juice of apples and pears, boiled 
 with honey and rain water. jEtius gives directions for 
 the preparation. 
 
 CRUX-CE'RVI, (from crux, a cross, and cervus, a 
 stag). Sec CEHVUS. 
 
 CRYMO'DES, (from upvot, cold). An epithet for a 
 fever wherein the external parts are cold. 
 
 CRYO'XA. Erotian thinks it a kind of pot herb. 
 CRY'PTJE, (from x.fv7fiS, to hide). Hollow cavities, 
 containing some fluid. See FOLLICULUS. 
 
 CRYPTOGA'MIA (from x/>nr7<>? and yetfttf, con- 
 cealed nufitials) . The twenty-fourth of Linnseus's classes 
 of plants ; denominated from the obscurity oftheir manner 
 of impregnation. They comprehend vegetables whose 
 fructification is concealed, or at least too minute to be 
 observed by the naked eye. The mosses, mushrooms, 
 flags, and ferns, are of this class. In the fern, the seeds 
 are found on the back of the leaves of the plant. 
 
 CRYPTOPYICA. ISCHURIA. A suppression of 
 urine, from a retraction of the penis within the body. 
 See ISCHURIA. 
 
 CRYPSORCHIS, (from fvv!a, to hide, and />^., 
 testis). A retraction, or retrocession, of one of the 
 testicles. 
 
 CRYSTA'LLI, (from Kfvos, cold, and c-leMa, to con- 
 tract; for crystals were considered as water contracted 
 by cold). See CRYSTALLINE. 
 
 CRYSTA'LLI TA'RTARI. See TARTARUM. 
 CRYSTALLI'NA. The CRYSTALLINE HUMOUR OF 
 THE EYE, (from xgvof, cold, and rleMa, to contract). 
 Called also crystallinus humor ; and discoides, from its 
 resembling a disk or quoit of the Romans. 
 
 Immediately behind the aqueous humour is situated 
 
C R\ 
 
 515 
 
 c R \ 
 
 the crystalline; transparent, of the colour of crystal. It 
 is situated between the aqueous and vitreous humours, 
 its anterior part being opposite to, and very near the 
 pupil ; its posterior part is lodged in a cavity, formed 
 for its reception in the middle and fore part of the vi- 
 treous humour : the figure of the crystalline is that of a 
 lens, convex on both sides, but rather more so posteri- 
 orly. The crystalline is the least, but of the most firm 
 consistence, of the three humours of the ey.e. It is more 
 firm in the middle than in the sides; and, in time, is apt 
 to change both in its consistence and colour, growing 
 still more firm, and yellowish. It is invested with a 
 dense, firm membrane, which is rather loosely connect- 
 ed to it; is perfectly transparent, but, when injected, 
 appears furnished with numerous blood vessels. In the 
 fa:tus there appears a branch of the artery that passes 
 through the axis of the op tic nerve, which comes through 
 the vitreous humour, and ramifies through the capsule 
 of the crystalline in a radiated manner; this is much 
 larger in the fojlus, and stronger than in adults: these 
 branches go to the tips of the processus ciliaris, and 
 are there imperceptible. The crystalline humour is 
 membranous, and consists of many coats inclosed in one 
 another; the whole of which are contained in a capsule, 
 formed by a continuation of the covering of the vitre- 
 ous humour. This capsule is called ARANEV ; q. v. The 
 crystalline produces a second refraction of the rays of 
 light ; the first refraction, which is produced by the cor- 
 nea and the aqueous humour, not being sufficient to 
 bring them to a focus at the retina. More minutely ex- 
 amined, its specific gravity was found by Mr. Chcnevix 
 to be 1 100. When fresh it was neither acid nor alka- 
 line, but putrificd rapidly. It is almost wholly soluble 
 in -water, and is partly coagulated by heat. Tanin gives 
 a copious precipitate ; but when free from the other hu- 
 mours, no traces of the muriatic acid were found. The 
 proportion of water is therefore smaller; those of albu- 
 men and gelatine larger than in the other humours. 
 Philosophical Trans. 1803, p. 197. 
 
 CRYSTALLI'NjE, (from the same). CRYSTAL- 
 LINKS. Also crystalli. The Italian physicans call them 
 taroli. They are pustules filled with water, transpa- 
 rent, and on that account receive their name. They are 
 sometimes about the size of a lupin, and appear over 
 the whole body. Ikit when they attend a gonorrhoea, 
 they are considered as one of the most troublesome 
 symptoms. They are lodged on the prepuce without 
 pain; and, though caused by coition, are not infectious. 
 The cause is supposed to be a contusion of the lympha- 
 tic vessels in the part affected. Dr. Cockburn, who hath 
 described this case, recommends for the cure a mixture 
 of three parts of lime water and two of .rectified spirit of 
 wine, to be used warm as. a lotion, three times a day. 
 
 CRYSTALLI'NJE MA'NUS. In Hippocrates, are hands 
 so cold as to seem frozen. 
 
 CRYSTALLI'XUM, (from the same; so called from 
 its transparency). See AUSEMCVM AI.HL-.M. 
 
 CRYSTALLI'NUS HUMOR, (from the same). 
 See CKYSTALLIXA. 
 
 CRYSTA'LLION. Sec PSYLLIUM. 
 
 CRYSTALLISA'TIO, (from x^o-7*A>. ? , cri/tiaf). 
 CRYSTALLIZATION. The parts of all bodies \\hiih 
 take the solid state are disposed to arrange themselves 
 in such a manner, as to produce so;: ,- geome- 
 
 trical figure in the solid. This property is called cry- 
 
 stallization, and the regularly figured bodies we call 
 crystal*. In this process the integrant parts of a solid 
 body, separated from each other by the intervention of 
 a fluid, exert the mutual attraction of aggregation, so as 
 to coalesce and produce a solid muss. \Vtun the par- 
 ticles of a body are only separated by caloric, and the 
 substance is retained in the liquid stale by ils means, 
 all that is necessary for its crystallization is, to remove 
 a part of the caloric ; in other words, to cool it. If this 
 refrigeration be slow, and the body be at the same time 
 left at rest, its particles assume a regular arrangei, 
 and crystallization, properly so called, takes place : 
 but if the refrigeration is rapid, or if the liquor be 
 agitated at the moment of its passage to the concrete 
 state, the crystallization is irregular and confused. The 
 same phenomena occur in watery solutions, or rather 
 in those made partly in water, and partly by ci'i 
 So long as there remains a sufficiency of water and 
 caloric to separate the particles of the body beyond 
 the sphere of their mutual attraction, the salt remains 
 in a fluid state ; but when the necessary quantity of 
 either is deficient, and the attraction of theparticlc- 
 each other becomes superior to the power which sepa- 
 rates them, the salt recovers its concrete form, and the 
 crystals produced are more regular in proportion as the 
 evaporation has been slower, and more tranquilly per- 
 formed. 
 
 To dispose a substance to crystallization, it is ncv 
 sary, in the first place, to red-j-e it to the most . 
 plete state of division. This may be effected either bv 
 solution, or by an operation merely mechanical. Solu- 
 tion may be effected either by the means of water or 
 fire. The solution of salts is generally performed by- 
 means of the first; that of melals of the second. In 
 order that the form of a crystal may be regular, three, 
 circumstances are required; time, a sufficient sfiace, and 
 rcfiose. Sometimes the assistance of light is appar< 
 requisite, though in general injurious to the regular 
 formation of crystal. Time brings the integral parts 
 by insensible gradation nearer each other, and without 
 any sudden shock ; so that they unite according to their 
 constant laws, and form a regular crystal. Space, or 
 sufficient room, is likewise a condition necessary for 
 obtaining regular crystallization. If nature be restrain- 
 ed in her operations, the product of her labour will ex- 
 hibit symptoms of constraint. A state of repose in the 
 fluid is likewise necessary to obtain very regular forms : 
 uninterrupted agitation opposes all symmetrical 
 rangcment ; and in this case the crystallization obtained 
 will be confused and indeterminate. 
 
 This term, however, is most commonly applied to 
 bodies of the saline kind ; but not till lately applied to 
 the freezing of water, or to the consolidation of metals 
 after they have been melted. In every change, how- 
 ever, from a fluid to a solid state, we can perceive traces 
 of this operation, if we, perhaps, except the fat oils. 
 Though this is accounted one of the processes ofxhe- 
 mistry, it is truly a process of nature, and may be dis- 
 covered in all her operations. All the deliquescent 
 are excluded from this operation, and the volatile ones 
 never assume this form, uni con- 
 
 fined. Sonic of the neutral kind, particularly ti:<>se of 
 which certain metallic bodies are the !: s capable 
 
 of crystallization, if a sufficient quant' -del- 
 
 ed, or anv substance with which the water lias a greater 
 3 U 1 
 
CRY 
 
 516 
 
 CUB 
 
 affinity. Different salts also require different quantities 
 of water to dissolve them ; so that if a mixture of two 
 salts be dissolved in one fluid, they will begin to sepa- 
 rate at different times of the evaporation : upon this 
 foundation salts are freed not only from their impuri- 
 ties, but also from one another; that which is least so- 
 luble shooting first. 
 
 The mannerof crystallizing salts is, to make a saturat- 
 ed solution of them in boiling water; for hot water dis- 
 solves a larger quantity of many salts than it can sus- 
 pend when cold. The solution must be then put into a 
 proper vessel, and stand still in a cool place till the crys- 
 tals are formed, which sometimes require several days. 
 AVhen crystals are formed, the remaining solution must 
 be poured off, and what the crystals retain drained from 
 them, by means of bibulous paper, then dried. There 
 is a certain portion of the menstruum, which, though 
 it contains salts, never permits them to crystallize. This 
 arises from a viscidity or oiliness in the fluid, which 
 prevents the mutual attraction of the saline particles ; 
 and in the salt works it is called oil of salt. Chemists 
 style it the mother water ; sometimes the mothers. 
 
 The cause of crystallization seems to depend on the 
 attraction and repulsion with which the different portions 
 of the molecule are endowed. Attraction alone will not 
 explain the phenomena; and, indeed, with the assistance 
 of its antagonising power, they are very obscure. The 
 crystals are apparently formed with some momentum, 
 and they are seen in their shooting to strike the glass forci- 
 bly. Vauquelin saw a thin glass broken by this means. 
 Whatever be the variety of crystals, the primordial forms 
 are few. Their forms have been explained with great 
 precision by Haiiy ; and they appear so constant and re- 
 gular, that they become the best criterion often for distin- 
 guishing the species of natural bodies. See CRYSTALLI. 
 
 If salts are dissolved in too much water, the super- 
 fluous fluid must be evaporated slowly until the salts 
 show a disposition to concrete, even from the hot wa- 
 ter, by forming a pellicle on the surface. If large, and 
 the most perfect crystals are required, the solution must 
 be removed from the fire before the pellicle appears ; 
 otherwise the sudden crystallization will diminish their 
 perfection. In this case the evaporation must be con- 
 tinued until some drops of the liquor, falling on a cold 
 glazed plate, discover crystalline filaments : the vessel 
 must then be removed from the fire into a less warm, but 
 not cold place, covered with a cloth, and left till crystals 
 are formed. If the salt be pure, no more is necessary ; 
 but if not, filtration will be required, previous to the 
 solution being left for the separation of its contents. 
 
 In crystallizing large quantities, sticks are placed, 
 and sometimes threads, across in the vessels, on which 
 the salts form, and are taken out in a more perfect figure 
 than when they adhere in "thicker concretions to the 
 sides and bottoms of the vessels. Sudden cooling, or 
 shaking of the vessel, will prevent the salts from being 
 properly and regularly formed ; and care should be ta- 
 ken that the substance of the vessels are such as not to 
 endanger corrosion. 
 
 The figures of salts cannot be destroyed ; for if they 
 are comminuted ever so small, yet, upon re-crystalli- 
 zation, they form themselves again into their proper 
 shape. 
 
 Salts entangle, in the interstices of their crystals, a 
 portion of water, called the -water of crystallization ; 
 
 which occasions tlie efflorescence of salts in the air, 
 and their effervescence on the application of heat: and 
 on this their crystalline form seems much to depend. 
 Nitre contains about one twentieth- of its weight of 
 water; alum one sixth ; sea salt one fourth; borax, 
 green vitriol, and the bitter purging salts, from one 
 third to one half. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine dissolves some salts, assists 
 the crystallization of others, and is necessary for sepa- 
 rating any oily matters from them. See MENSTRUUM 
 and SOLUTION. 
 
 See Chaptal ; Fourcroy ; Lavoisier's Elements of 
 Chemistry ; the Encyclopedia Britannica; Boerhaavc's 
 Chemistry; Dictionary of Chemistry; Neumann's Che- 
 mical Works; Haiiy Traite cle Mineralogie; and Rome 
 1'Isle's Crystallographie. 
 
 CRYSTA'LLUM MINERA'LE. See SAL PRL- 
 NELLJE, under NITRUM. 
 
 CRYSTALLOI'DES TUNICA, (from *,{?* t. ? , 
 crystal, and it fa, forma). See ARANEA. 
 
 CRY'THE. A hard, scirrhous, immoveable stian in 
 the interior part of the eye lid, containing a pellucid 
 body. . See CHALAZA, CRITHE HORDEOLUM. 
 
 CTE'IS. See PUBIS OSSA. 
 
 CTE'NES. A COMB or RAKE. Its plural means the 
 denies incisores. 
 
 CTESIPHO'NTIS MALA'GMA. A plaster de- 
 scribed by Celsus. 
 
 CU'BARIS. See ASELLI. 
 
 CUBE'BuE, (from the Arabic term cubabah). Ct- 
 BEBS; called also Jiifier caudatum; by Actuarius, com- 
 fieba ; and by Myrepsus, comjiifier. Pi/ier cubeba Lin. 
 Sup. 90. Wildenow, vol. i. p. 159. The cubeb tree is 
 also the baccifera arbor Brasiliensis fructu fii/ier reci- 
 fiiente. The berries are dried, of an ash brown colour, 
 generally wrinkled, greatly resembling pepper, but fur- 
 nished each with a slender stalk. They are brought from 
 Java, and different parts of the East Indies ; are a warm 
 spice, agreeable to the smell, and somewhat pungent to 
 the taste. Their qualities resemble those of pepper, 
 but are much milder. Distilled with water, they yield 
 a small quantity of essential oil, which possesses most 
 of their virtue. An extract made with rectified spirit 
 of wine abounds with all their virtues, for the odorous 
 principle does not exhale with spirit. 
 
 Those which are large, plump, and heavy, are pre- 
 ferable ; for if they are wrinkled, they have been ga- 
 thered before they were ripe. See Rail Hist. ; Neu- 
 mann's Works; and Lewis's MateriaMedica. 
 
 CUBE'BIS. See FAGARA MAJOR. 
 
 CUBIFO'RME OS, (from cubus, a cube, and />?, 
 forma, likeness}. See CUHOIDES os. 
 
 CUBITA'LISNE'R VUS, (from cubitus, elbow). 
 See CERVICALES. Cheselden describes the cubical 
 nerves as being two in each arm : the upper passing 
 over the Upper exuberance of the os humeri, runs on to 
 the thumb and the three next fingers by its branches, 
 which spread when it approaches the thumb; the infe- 
 rior, which passes under the inner exuberance of the 
 os humeri, and runs on to the ring and little fingers. For 
 this reason we find these fingers often affected, while 
 the others remain free from disease. 
 
 CUBITA'LIS, vel ULNA'RIS ARTERIA. The cubital or 
 ulnar artery, parting from the radical about a fin- 
 ger's breadth below the bend of the arm, sinks in 
 
c u r 
 
 517 
 
 cue 
 
 between the ulna and the upper parts of the pronator 
 teres, perforates the palmaris longus, and radiaeus inter- 
 nus : near the carpus it lies just under the integuments, 
 is continued on the inside of the os pisitbrme, runs be- 
 fore the annular ligaments across the palm, and forms 
 an arch which anastomoses with that of the radial ; 
 whence these arteries go to the finger and thumb, one 
 running on each of the fingers. In its course it sends 
 off various branches. 
 
 CUBITA'LIS MU'SCULUS. See AXCOX.EUS MUSCULUS. 
 
 CUBITA'LIS EXTE'RNA and IXTE'RXA, VEXA. See BA- 
 SILICA VEXA. 
 
 CU'BITI PROFUNDA VEXA. Sometimes from 
 one and sometimes from another of the branches called 
 mediana, a branch goes out on the inside of the fore 
 arm, which is thus named. 
 
 CU'BITUS. The ELBOW ; (from cubo, to He dwn ; 
 because the ancients used to lie down on that part at their 
 meals). Olene. (See ULXA). It is also a cubit measure ; 
 and in botany it is the ninth degree in the Linnaean 
 scale for measuring plants. The length, from the el- 
 bow to the extremity of the middle finger, is esteemed 
 equal to seventeen Parisian inches, or a foot and a half 
 English. The stalks of plants are named cubitalis, or 
 bicubitalis, according to their height. 
 
 CUBOI'DES OS, (from *.t/, a cube, and nfc, 
 forma,} called also o cubiforme, (/uadratum, grandino- 
 sum, tessera, multiforme, is situated immediately before 
 the os calcis ; on its fore side it sustains the os metatarsi 
 of the little toe, and that toe next to it. The ossification 
 of this bone is scarcely begun at the birth. 
 
 CU COS. The kernel of the fruit of a species of 
 palm tree; the fruit is the size of a cherry. 
 
 CUCULA TUM MA 'JUS. BRANDY, or SPIRIT OF 
 WIXE. 
 
 CUCULLA,CUCULLA'RISMU'SCULUS,(from 
 cucullus, a hood,') called also tra/iezius, arises by a strong 
 round tendon, from the lower part of the protuberance 
 in the middle of the os occipitis behind ; and by a thin 
 membranous tendon, which covers part of the splenius 
 and complexus muscles, from the rough curved line 
 that extends from the protuberance towards the mastoid 
 process of the temporal bone ; runs down the nape of the 
 neck, where it seems to arise from its fellow, and co- 
 vers the spinous processes of the superior vertebra; of 
 the neck, but arises from the spinous processes of the 
 two inferior, and all the vertebrae of the back, adhering 
 -tendinous to its fellow the whole length of its origin. 
 It is inserted, fleshy, into the posterior half of the cla- 
 vicle, tendinous and fleshy into the acromion, and into 
 almost all the spine in the scapula. Its use is to move 
 the scapula, according to the three directions of its 
 fibres : for the upper descending fibres draw it obliquely 
 upwards ; the middle transverse straight fibres draw it 
 directly backwards ; and the inferior ascending fibres 
 draw it obliquely downwards and backwards. Where it 
 is inseparably united to its fellow in the nape of the neck, 
 it is named ligamentum colii, or nuclie. (Innes). It 
 is observed by Douglas, that Galen divides this muscle 
 into two, viz. the superior and the inferior. The first 
 he calls the traflezia ; and to the second later anatomists 
 have given the name of cuculla, from whence they are 
 both commonly named cucullares. Its upper part, from 
 the os occipitis to the spinal process of the last ver- 
 
 tebrae colli, is inseparably united to its fellow of the 
 other side. 
 
 CUCULLA'TA, (from the same). See SAXICULA. 
 
 CUCULLA'TI FLORES, (from the same). Cu- 
 
 CULATE FLOWERS. See pLOS LABIATUS. 
 
 CUCULLATUSj (from the same). - In botany it 
 means rolled up like, or covered as with, a hood. 
 
 CUCU'LLUS. A FLOOD. See CUCUPHA, and EPI- 
 
 THEMA. 
 
 CUCUMERA'RIA, CUCUMERI'NA I'XDICA. 
 (from cucumis, the cucumber ). See MOMORDICA. 
 
 CUCU' MIS, (quasi curvime res, from their curvature, 
 according to Varro). The CUCUMBER. The cucum- 
 ber hath a flower consisting of one leaf, which is bell- 
 shaped, expanded toward the top, and cut into many 
 segments, of which some are male, others female. The 
 best fruit is long, and of a deep green. This plant is 
 annual, and raised from seed, the best of which is long 
 and thick, with a thin rind. See CUCUMIS HORTEXSIS. 
 
 CUCU'MIS AGRESTIS; called also cucumis asininus, 
 elaterium officinarum boubalios, guarerba orba. The 
 WILD or squiRTixo CUCUMBER. The fruit from whence 
 the elaterium of the shops is obtained, is the momordica 
 elaterium Lin. Sp. PI. 1434. This fruit is watery, hairy, 
 and almost of an oval shape, about two inches in length : 
 when ripe, it bursts on being touched, and throws out 
 with violence its whitish juice and black seeds. It is sown 
 in our gardens annually, but is found wild in many other 
 countries. The Greeks call it efaterion, from fA*<, to 
 dart; and from whence it is called the squirting cucumber. 
 The same term is applied to any purging medicine that 
 acts with violence. All the parts of the wild cucumber 
 are strongly purgative ; the fruit is the most so, and the 
 root more active than the leaves. The juice of the fruit 
 hath an unpleasant smell, and a durable nauseous bitter 
 taste : on standing a few hours, it separates into a thick 
 part, which falls to the bottom, and a thin watery fluid, 
 which floats above. The dried juice, or faecula of the 
 fruit, known in the shops by the name of elaterium, is 
 the only part now medicinally employed, and has been 
 distinguished into white and black elaterium : the first 
 is prepared of the juice which issues spontaneously, the 
 latter from that whkh is obtained by expression. It is 
 a strong, irritating, but slow, cathartic ; and often ope- 
 rates with violence as an emetic, disappointing the prac- 
 titioners in its other effects. It remarkably raises the 
 pulse, appearing to excite for a time a feverish state ; and 
 is, therefore, only used in cold phlegmatic constitutions, 
 and in dropsy, a disease in which it was much employed 
 by Sydenham and Lister. (See Sydenham's Works, and 
 Listeri Exercitationes Medicinales de Hydrope). It is 
 undoubtedly the most violent purgative in the materia 
 medica, and ought, therefore, to be administered with 
 great caution, and only where the milder cathartics have 
 proved ineffectual. The dose is from half a grain to 
 three grains : the most prudent and effectual mode of 
 exhibition in dropsies is by repeating it in small doses, 
 at short intervals; or employing it to quicken other pur- 
 gatives. Four grains of extract of gentian, "and a quarter 
 of a grain of elaterium, formed into a pill, and repeated 
 every two hours till it operates sufficiently by stool, and 
 given every third or fourth day, is said to have been ef- 
 ficacious in reducing dropsical swellings, and affording 
 an opportunity for the exhibition of tonics. 
 
cue 
 
 518 
 
 cue 
 
 The London college directs the following method of 
 preparing claterium : 
 
 Slit ripe \\i\d cucumbers, and strain the juice, very 
 gently pressed, through a very fine hair sieve, into a 
 glazed vessel ; set it by for some hours, till its thicker 
 part shall have subsided.; then pour oft' the thin part of 
 the juice, and separate the rest by straining; let the 
 thicker part which remains be covered over with a linen 
 cloth, and dried by a gentle heat. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 Care should be taken not to press the cucumber so as 
 to force out any of the pulp ; for thus the preparation 
 will be proportionally weakened. An extract made 
 with wine from the roots is equally useful with this 
 fecula, called elaterium. 
 
 Elatcrium is mentioned as a purging medicine by 
 Hippocrates: sometimes it occasions great uneasiness 
 in the bowels, if too large a dose is given ; in which case 
 acids and mucilages are the proper antidotes. Sec Rail 
 Hist.: Lewis's Materia Medica; and CATHARTICS. 
 
 CU'CUMIS yEovi'Tirs. CHATE, or EGYPTIAN CUCUM- 
 BER. It is more white, soft, and round than our garden 
 cucumber, but of similar qualities. 
 
 CU'CUMIS CAKADENSIS. Sec SICYOS. 
 
 CU'CUMIS COLOCY'NTHIS. See COLOCYNTHIS. 
 
 CU'CUMIS IIORTE'NSIS, cucumis vulgaris, cucumin 
 
 ."lltn'US, or GARDEN CUCUMBER. 
 
 The seeds of this species are the only part used in 
 medicine. They have usually been prescribed in a mix- 
 ture of equal portions of the seeds of the citrullus, or wa- 
 ter melon ; cucurbita, or gourd ; and pepo, or pompion ; 
 \inder the general name of the GREATER COLD SEEDS. 
 The seeds-of all these plants are similar in their medi- 
 cal properties. The fruit of the cucumber is not very 
 nutritious, though it makes a considerable part of the 
 aliment of many persons in warm climates and seasons ; 
 and its aqueous and cooling quality renders it very pro- 
 per for summer aliment, and an agreeable food in hot, 
 bilious dispositions. From the sponginess of its texture, 
 it is often retained long in the stomach, occasioning 
 acidity and flatulence; hence it should be accompanied 
 with a large proportion of aromatics. Formerly the 
 seeds were beat into an emulsion with other ingredients, 
 but now are rarely employed, the almond emulsion su- 
 perseding their use. 
 
 CU'CUPHA, A HOOD ; called also cucullus, birethus, 
 and Jiilcus. An ODORIFEROUS CAP for the head. It 
 is made like what is called the skull cap, for children, 
 of either silk or linen ; double, containing between its 
 folds cephalic aromatic drugs, in powder; sometimes 
 they are mixed with cotton, to keep them equally dis- 
 persed ; sprinkled with some suitable essential oil, with 
 spirit, or vinegar. When applied to half of the skull, 
 or a particular part, it is called a semlcucu/ilia. The 
 ingredients should be renewed when their virtue is ex- 
 hausted. Indeed all the virtues these caps possess will 
 soon be lost, for the aromatics can be of little use. The 
 double cap may possess some virtue ; and, as in the ori- 
 ental tale of medicines, concealed in the racket, the ad- 
 ventitious circumstances may be truly salutary The 
 proportions of the species usually recommended are, of 
 roots, an ounce ; of leaves, two or three handfuls ; of 
 flowers, two or three pugils; of gums, one or two 
 drachms; of powders, one ounce: the whole rarely ex- 
 ceeds four ounces. See EPITHEMA. 
 
 CUCU'RBITA, (a curvitate; from its shape). Cu- 
 curbita lagenaria Lin. Sp. PI. 1434. The GOURD. It 
 is a large fruit growing on a plant : its seed is one of 
 the four cold seeds mentioned in the article CUCUMIS. 
 It is also a glass vessel with a round belly and a long 
 neck, about six inches diameter, and firmly closed; 
 bocia, bolus barbatus, and ovum sublimatorium. 
 
 CUCU'RBITA. A CUPPING GLASS. (See CUCURBITU- 
 LA). Also a CUCURBIT; alkara obelchera. A chemi- 
 cal vessel, so called from its resemblance to a gourd ; 
 for it gradually arises from a wide bottom, and termi- 
 nates in a small neck. Some call it vas urinate, be- 
 cause it is shaped like a glass in which urine is in- 
 spected. It is used in distillation, with a head, and 
 then it constitutes an alembic : it is also used in diges- 
 tions, with a blind alembic fitted to it. 
 
 Cucurbits are made of glass, earthen ware, or of me- 
 tal, according to the respective uses in which they 
 are engaged : the earthen ones are called canthari 
 Jigulini; the copper ones are lined with tin, ve&ice dis- 
 tillutoritS. 
 
 The broader the bottom, and the narrower and longer 
 the neck, with the more difficulty its contents are dis- 
 tilled; so that the less obedient any subject is to the 
 fire, the narrower the bottom, and the shorter the neck 
 should be, and vice versa. 
 
 It is a blind cucurbit, when another small cucurbit is 
 placed on with its neck in the neck of the larger. The 
 lesser are called separatory cucurbits. If its belly is 
 spherical, and its neck long and cylindrical, it is called 
 matracium, a MATRASS, or a BOLT HEAD. 
 
 The length of its neck is such, that scarcely any of 
 the liquor ascends to its mouth, the cold external air 
 repelling it again to the bottom of the vessel. Thus the 
 digestions of menstrua, with the substances to be re- 
 solved in them, are conveniently carried on without any 
 loss.- They are used for macerating and digesting va- 
 rious ingredients : they are also used as receivers, and 
 take different names from their different shapes. Be- 
 sides these advantages, the long necked cucurbits are 
 singularly useful in separating pure alkaline or volatile 
 spirits and salts from water, oil, and volatile earth. 
 Cucurbits are more used for digesting and subliming, 
 than for distilling. See Dictionary of Chemistry. 
 
 CUCU'RBITA CITRU'LLUS. See CITHULLUS. 
 
 CUCURBITA'CEJE, (from cucurbita, a gourd). 
 An order in Linnaeus's fragments of a natural me- 
 thod. 
 
 CUCURBITI'FERA MALABARI'ENSIS, (from 
 cucurbita, a gourd, and/i'ro, to bear}. Nux VOMICA. 
 
 CUCURBITI'FERA TRI'FOLIA I'NDICA FRUC'TUS PU'LPA 
 CYDO'NII JB.'MVLA. See COVALAM. 
 
 CUCURBI'TULA,'(a dim. of cucurbita; so called 
 from its shape). A CUPPING GLASS; an instrument 
 of great antiquity, being mentioned by Hippocrates, 
 and formerly made of horn or metal. Different names 
 have been given to them, according as they were ust/d 
 with or without scarifications, as leves, arentes,aiccat<s, 
 8cc. The ancients employed them with narrow mouths 
 for drawing more forcibly, and with wider mouths for 
 drawing more gently, as they were exhausted by the 
 breath. The principle on which all cupping glasses 
 act, is the exhaustion of the air; from which the parts 
 under the glass rise in it, and their vessels, when the 
 
C I L 
 
 519 
 
 C U L 
 
 sure is removed, are distended. The delicacy of the 
 operation consists in exhausting the glass so far that the 
 -.Is under it may be filled, but not that the edges of 
 the glass may press so firmly around as to impede the 
 circulation ; a medium, it may be supposed, easily pre- 
 served: yet the operation, except in the hands of pro- 
 fessed artists, often fails. The failure is not of conse- 
 quence when cupping only is employed; but if evacua- 
 tions are also required, this error renders them trifling 
 or ineffectual. When scarifications are not wanted, it 
 is termed dry cu/i/iing-. 
 
 The old mode of applying a cupping glass, now obso- 
 lete, was to expel the air by heat : the wick of a spirit 
 lamp, or a little inflamed tow, was put within the cup- 
 ping glass, which was, after a little time, applied to the 
 part, to which it adhered with a strong attraction, as the 
 air was rarefied. At present the air is exhausted by an 
 air pump. The use of dry cupping is to invite the 
 fluids to the place where the glass is applied, in order 
 to remove them from the internal parts. The opera- 
 tion should be repeated until the part becomes red, ant! 
 is in pain. It very nearly resembles, in its operation, 
 blisters; and the scarifications supersede the use of 
 leeches. We have found them equally effectual. 
 
 When scarification is used with cupping, the part 
 should first be dry cupped until it appear red ; then the 
 incision should be made with the scarificator. If scari- 
 fications are to be made in several parts, it is more con- 
 venient to begin below and proceed upwards. After 
 the scarifications are made, the air must be excluded 
 from the glass, when, from the pressure around, the 
 vessels usually bleed freely. When the operation is 
 ended, to stop the bleeding a little spirit of wine may- 
 be applied ; but sometimes warm water, with a slight 
 pressure, is sufficient. 
 
 This operation seldom seems necessary, except -when 
 blood cannot be obtained by opening a vein in the usual 
 manner. Celsus, lib. ii. cap. 11, observes, that "cup- 
 ping is needful when the body is to be relieved in some 
 acute disorder, and yet the strength does not admit of 
 a loss of blood from the veins." It is true, that the 
 . slow dischaage of blood by cupping does not lessen the 
 force of the arterial system so much as the same quantity 
 of blood suddenly taken away from a vein ; but in such 
 cases, as Celsus supposes, some evacuation is often ne- 
 cessary, and no other is admissible except bleeding by- 
 leeches. 
 
 Cupping has been preferred in apoplexies, epilepsies, 
 and some kinds of convulsions, because the spasms are 
 supposed to be increased by the speedier discharge of 
 blood which is the consequence of phlebotomy ; but 
 they are in reality more useful, because the plethora is 
 local rather than topical. 
 
 See Coelius Aurelianus, Celsus, Morgagni, Hoffman, 
 Haller, Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 154, Sec. White's 
 Surgery, p. 180. 
 
 CU'DU PARI'TI. (Indian.) A shrub which grows 
 in Malabar : it flowers through all the year. The leaves 
 are anodyne -when externally applied; and the fruit 
 ehecks a dysentery. Raii Hist. 
 
 CUE'MA, vel YE'MA. (from xva, to carry in the 
 womb). See CoNCEPTio.and EMBRYOX. 
 
 CULBI'CIO. A strangury, or rather heat of urine. 
 See DVSVHIA. 
 
 CULE'US, or CULLE'US. A Roman measure 
 containing twenty amphorae ; the largest liquid mea- 
 
 sure among the Romans : sometimes it signifies a lea- 
 ther sack. 
 
 CU'LI FLOS. See CARDAMINES. 
 
 CULIXA'RIUS SAL, (from culina,a kitchen]. The 
 CULINARY or ALIMENTARY SALT. It is generally called 
 COMMON or SEA SALT, because of common use in culi- 
 nary preparations. Sea salt consists of the pure muriat 
 of soda, and the salt usually called Epsom salt, or salt 
 cathartic um amarum. When sea water is evaporated, 
 the first crystals are the culinary salt. When these 
 are separated from the remaining brine, and the evapo- 
 ration continued, crystals of the bitter purging salt of 
 the shops follow. The constituents of the culinary salt 
 are, the muriatic acid, and a mineral alkaline salt. See 
 MARINUM SAL, and CHEMISTRY. 
 
 CULI LTLAWAN. See CORT. CUI.IL.VWAN. 
 
 CULLEXIAN SYSTEM. The Cullenian system 
 forms an era in the history of medicine, which, from 
 various causes, may perhaps escape the notice of fu- 
 ture inquirers; for the physicians on the continent 
 had scarcely escaped from the trammels of Boerhaave, 
 before the eccentricities of Brown caught their atten- 
 tion ; and to him they look for that revolution in the 
 science, which taught that the functions of a living 
 being were to be explained only by the laws of anima- 
 tion. Causes, already hinted at, have obscured the 
 lustre of Dr. Cullen's fame; and it is left to a sou to 
 explain why the character of a father must be rescued 
 from oblivion by strangers. 
 
 The early years of Dr. Cullen were spent in active 
 life. He had few opportunities for study, but many for 
 observation. Nature had given him an intuitive saga- 
 city, which caught at every fact, and stored it advan- 
 tageously for future use. Of his chemistry we have had 
 little information; but, during his holding the professor- 
 ship of chemistry, he gave a private course of pathology. 
 This must be explained. The institutions of medicine 
 comprehend physiology, pathology, hyg Seine (the doc- 
 trine of health), and therapeutics, the general doctrines 
 of remedies. In the university of Edinburgh, at that 
 period, the professor of the institutions confined his at- 
 tention chiefly, and almost exclusively, to the first 
 branch. The other subjects, therefore, confessedly of 
 importance, were left open to any enterprising teacher. 
 Such, apparently, at that time was our author; for we 
 have many reasons to convince us, that even at this time 
 he aspired to be the founder of a sect. In the pathology 
 he had the best opportunities for laying his foundation ; 
 and the additional advantage of illustrating his princi- 
 ples by experience in the clinical lectures, which he 
 gave at this time in the infirmary. We have seen some 
 extracts from these lectures, and find in them the germ 
 of his future system ; the embryo, already formed, 
 which required only to be evolved and augmented. 
 
 His fame gradually expanded till the year 1763, when 
 an accidental circumstance rendered it more brilliant 
 and extensive. In 1763, Dr. Alston, the professor of 
 materia medica, died in the midst of his course; and 
 Dr. Cullen either offered or was requested to continue 
 it. A common genius would have copied in the mo- 
 ment of exigency, or repeated, with the slight varia- 
 tion which his own opinions suggested, the lectures of 
 his predecessor. Dr. Cullen started at once into a new 
 path, bold, comprehensive, and original. We remember 
 our first opinions of it ; and now that thirty -five succeed- 
 ing years have cooled our ardour, uninterrupted study 
 
C UL 
 
 520 
 
 C UL 
 
 and practice added to our information, we can decidedly 
 pronounce that his plan has not been excelled ; has not 
 publicly been equalled. We take it not from the im- 
 proved edition of the author himself, but from the 
 outline in the lectures originally delivered. 
 
 While our astonishment is excited by this apparently 
 sudden display of talent, of united genius and industry, 
 we must reflect that he had taken his degree; and, at 
 the age of thirty-four, was elected professor of chemis- 
 try in Glasgow. This professorship he retained five 
 years, when he was appointed professor of medicine in 
 the same university. Five years after that period he 
 became professor of chemistry at Edinburgh, viz. in 
 1756; and in 1763 did he continue the course of Dr. 
 Alston. Seventeen years may have been, and probably 
 were, employed in maturing a system which, with all 
 its imperfections, is a splendid monument of genius ; 
 and though private practice, convivial hilarity, and the 
 duties of his chemical chair, must have employed ma- 
 ny of his hours ; yet industry, a habit of early rising ; 
 above all, an able, comprehensive mind, which, at once 
 catching the principle, included innumerable conse- 
 quences, enabled him to retain a vast fund of medical 
 erudition, and to complete those extensive views which 
 seem already to have assumed a consistent form. 
 
 In 1765 he approached nearer to his object, by his 
 appointment to the chair of the institutions of medi- 
 cine, vacant by the death of Dr. Whytt; and, in 1769, 
 the agreement between him and Dr. Gregory, to give 
 alternately courses of the theory and practice of medi- 
 cine, was carried into effect. These professors, at the 
 same time, agreed to divide the clinical course. 
 
 It is not our subject to write the life of Dr. Cullen ; 
 but the events detailed are connected with our views 
 of his system, and we have been enabled to add some 
 facts, and correct some dates in the only narrative of 
 his life which has any pretensions to accuracy, viz. that 
 in the Supplement to the Encyclopedia Britannica, from 
 our own knowledge. 
 
 The foundation of Dr. Cullen's system is, as we have 
 hinted, considering the human body as a congeries of 
 animated organs, regulated by the laws, not of inanimate 
 matter, but of life, and superintended by an immaterial 
 principle, acting wisely, but necessarily, for the general 
 health; correcting deviations, and supply ing defects, not 
 from a knowledge and choice of the means, but by a 
 pre-established relation between the changes produced, 
 and the motions required for the restoration of health. 
 
 This principle, in its various ramifications, influenced 
 every part of his theory of medicine. The circulation 
 was no longer to be explained by mechanical laws; the. 
 angles at which the branches of the larger arteries di- 
 varicated, were shown to have little influence ; lentor, 
 viscidity, and acrimony, either acid or alkaline, were 
 1 proved, if they existed, to have no influence in produc- 
 ing diseases. The whole was resolved into motions, 
 regulated by the living principle, and chiefly influenced 
 by the action or torpor of the extreme arteries. 
 
 This total revolution in the science was received by 
 the younger with the stare of admiration, by the elder 
 with doubt, suspicion, and dislike. From the system of 
 Boerhaave there had been hitherto no appeal ; and to 
 doubt his theory was to undermine Jthe whole fabric of 
 medicine. Dr. Cullen was certainly considered for a 
 lime as a fanciful innovator; but, whatever may have 
 
 been the deviations from his system even in Brown 
 and Darwin, still it must be considered that each adopt- 
 ed the same great principle, and explained the functions 
 of a living system by the laws of animation. 
 
 It is singular, however, that it did not occur to those 
 who animadverted on or opposed the Cullenian system, 
 that it was by no means wholly new or fanciful. The 
 connection of the state of the extreme vessels with the 
 general system had been pointed out, in many places, 
 by the industrious and attentive Hoffman ; and the ge- 
 neral regulations of the living principle, by Stahl. We 
 have been often tempted to accuse Dr. Cullen of dis- 
 ingenuity in concealing the labours of Stahl. He 
 slightly mentions one essay on " The Tertian, as the ge- 
 neral Type of Fever," and his " Theoria Medica Vera:" 
 chiefly with a view of combating his principle, that the 
 mind provides for those exigencies by a knowledge of 
 the change to be produced, and that its superintending 
 power adapts the means to the end ; but the commen- 
 taries on different parts of the latter, where the system 
 is more fully developed and explained with the most 
 logical precision, we mean in the inaugural dissertations 
 published at Halle, during his presidentship, our pro- 
 fessor never mentions. The dissertation, " De Motu 
 Tonico," and " jEstus Maris Microcosmici," contain 
 the principles of the Cullenian doctrine, though in no 
 very inviting form or language. 
 
 We might now dismiss the subject, referring, for 
 more particular information, to the different articles as 
 they occur ; but the admirers of Dr. Cullen will probably 
 expect a somewhat more particular account of his doc- 
 trines. We shall, therefore, pursue them a little more 
 minutely. 
 
 He considers the primordial stamina of the human 
 body as fibrous. Such is the structure of the brain, the 
 nerves, the muscles, and the various membranes ; but 
 these fibres are not, as Boerhaave supposed, connected 
 by a cementing matter, but a peculiar solid, consisting 
 of parts united by chemical attraction. The growth of 
 the body he supposes to be owing to the extension of 
 the arteries and the nutritious fluid prepared by the 
 brain, and deposited in the interstices of the fibres by 
 the nerves. This extension of the arteries is effected 
 by the force of the heat; and on the proportion of this 
 force to the resistance, many of the changes in the ani- 
 mal economy, both in its advancing and decaying state, 
 are, he thinks, owing. 
 
 The muscular fibres he styles " the moving extremi- 
 ties of the nerves," and supposes them to be a con- 
 tinuation of the extremities of nerves. He denies that 
 the muscles have a vis insita, independent of the ner- 
 vous power, as Haller supposed ; and thinks that the 
 contraction of muscular fibres is only an increase of the 
 common power of cohesion, by an accumulation of the 
 nervous influence. 
 
 This influence he supposes not to be secreted by the 
 brain from the blood; but to be generally inherent in 
 the nerve, and^ indeed, to be a part of it. Sleep and 
 watching are not, therefore, owing to the exhaustion of 
 the nervous influence or its accumulation, but to its 
 state of torpor or excitement. 
 
 The simple solids he supposes, as already mentioned, 
 to be a chemical mixture, consisting of fibres, with a 
 more simple animal substance interposed. They dif- 
 fer in strength, cohesion, 8cc. ; but in this respect they 
 
C UL 
 
 521 
 
 c i M 
 
 Follow the state of the constitution, or rather of the nerv- 
 ous system. From this all their deviations are derived; 
 and to this all our views for the restoration of their healthy 
 state must be directed. The fluids are formed al- 
 the constitution. The superintending' power regulates 
 their deviations from their proper state of mixture, by 
 increasing the different secretions adapted to carry off 
 particular portions when in excs, or checking these 
 discharges when the quantity of the whole mass or any 
 of its component parts is deficient. 
 
 As a machine, the whole is regulated by the state of 
 the brain, of the stomach,- and of the extreme vessels. 
 These mutually influence each other; and when one is 
 disordered, the others suffer. When the spasmus pe- 
 riphericus of Hoffman exists, the stomach sympathises, 
 and vomiting comes on, which is often not removed 
 till sweat breaks. When the head is loaded, vomiting 
 equally occurs ; and an affection of the stomach will 
 produce shivering, headach, palpitation of the heart, 
 and almost every other complaint. The ligaments, 
 particularly of the extremities, have, in our author's 
 opinion, a striking. connection with the state of the sto- 
 mach; but this rests on some facts which afe doubtful, 
 or which may be otherwise explained. 
 
 From these principles all the leading traits of his 
 system emanate. To 'pursue them in particular detail, 
 or distinct complaints, is not proper in this place: they 
 will frequently occur in almost every sheet of this work. 
 In our opinion, it is a most astonishing effort of genius 
 and ingenuity : when the period of its publication is 
 considered, it is still more wonderful. The whole is 
 combined with so much judgment, that it fills the mind 
 as one whole : nothing is wanting ; nothing redundant. 
 The chain is complete ; and it is a chain of facts sup- 
 ported by observation. To suppose it faultless would 
 be ridiculous; yet those who oppose it, have borrowed 
 from their master's powers the facts and arguments ad- 
 duced against it. Dr. Cullen succeeded well; but his 
 greatest success was what he professed to aim at, the 
 improvement of his pupils' judgment; the raising a host 
 of critics on himself. 
 
 It will have been obvious, from the preceding pages, 
 that we have in general followed Dr. Cullen; or rather, 
 that we have given a temperate view of our professor's 
 opinions, adding to, modifying, and sometimes differing 
 from, them. One very important addition we have 
 professed to take from Dr. Brown, viz. accumulated and 
 exhausted irritability; and one very material alteration 
 we have made, in considering convulsions not as in- 
 creased but irregular action. " As we are now at 
 ." we may add, that we follow no man's if.se dixit. 
 No opinion shall be hazarded in this work that has not 
 been fully considered, brought to the test of experience, 
 and examined in all its bearings and connections. If 
 wanting, when " weighed in the balance," it shall be 
 stated as uncertain, doubtful, or hazardous. At least, 
 we will not knowingly mislead. 
 
 If we follow Dr. Cullen's system in its practical de- 
 ductions, we shall not speak of it with equal commend- 
 ation. As a practitioner, he was often feeble and in- 
 decisive ; nor do his doctrines always lead to the most, 
 active and successful measures. The error is, however, 
 chiefly in the application : we shall show that it is not 
 in the principle. A striking instance of this error we 
 shall have occasion to notice in the treatment of fevers. 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 With a view to relax the spasm, the use of the anthno- 
 nials was commenced early, and continued with some- 
 what too great pertinacity: but, if the spasm arose from 
 debility, if the reaction was unable to conquer it, still 
 less would a debilitating power succeed; and, in reality, 
 while the employment of antimonials was eminently 
 useful in the early- stages, when the reaction was strong, 
 and the general principle contributed to give a fatal blow 
 to the doctrine of concoction, its promiscuous use ha- 
 been highly injurious. We have now employed 
 lenian language, not our own. 
 
 - We have not mentioned our author's nosology, be- 
 cause it was not, in reality, a part of his system. I' 
 must rest on other grounds, and be the subject of u 
 future article. It is only mentioned at present to point 
 out a most important part of Dr. Cullen's instructions 
 to his pupils, viz. the necessity of an accurate diagnosis. 
 This he thought was best ascertained by nosological 
 arrangement; and he added, what we believe to be 
 strictly true, that no nosological difficulty can occur, 
 which does not imply the defect of accurate observa- 
 tion, or lead to a more attentive examination of the 
 symptoms of a disease. 
 
 ' CU'LMEN, CU'LMUS, (from **..,', a reed"). The 
 STALK or BLADE OF CORN or GRASS. Culminifcrous 
 plants have a smooth jointed stalk, are usually hollow. 
 and at each joint wrapped round with single, narrow-, 
 sharp pointed leaves : their seeds are in chaffy husks, 
 as wheat and barley. 
 
 In grasses and corn, the culm or stalk corresponds to 
 the caudex or trunk of trees; so that it generally denotes 
 that part between the root and the ear or panicle. The 
 stubble of corn remaining after the ears are cut off, is 
 strictly the culmen. 
 
 CULMI'NIFERJE, (from culmen, the tofi}. The 
 twenty-fifth order in I.innsus's Fragments of a Natural 
 Method. 
 
 CU'LTER, (from colo, to cultivate}. A knife or 
 spear. The third lobe of the liver, named from its re- 
 semblance. See AURIGA. 
 
 CU LUS, (r.tvkas). See ANUS. 
 
 CUMA'NA. (Indian.) Called also gacirma. An 
 Indian tree like that of die mulberry tree, whose wood 
 is so hard that it strikes fire like a flint. 
 
 CU'MBULU. (Indian.) Called also nux Malabarica 
 unctuosa Jlore cucullato. A tall tree growing in Ma- 
 labar, the root of which is used in a decoction with rice 
 for common drink in fevers. Neither this nor Xhe 
 cumana is to be found in the systems of the bota- 
 nists. 
 
 CUMINOI'DES, (from *ffc!e, cummin, and . 
 likeness'). WILD CUMIX. Called also cuminum sy/vef- 
 tre, fiastinaca tenuifolia Cretica, and daucus odoratus 
 C'reticus. Lagecia cumineides Lin. Sp. PI. 294. 
 
 This plant grows in Crete : the seeds only are in use; 
 they are carminative. Raii Hist. 
 
 CU'MINUM. CUMIX. (From */, to bring fnrth; 
 because it is said to be efficacious in curing sterility.) 
 It is also called cyminum andftniculum orientate. It 
 is the cuminum cyminum Lin. Sp. PI. 365. 
 
 This plant resembles fennel, but is much smaller ; 
 produces longish, slender, plano-convex seeds, of a 
 brownish colour, with yellowish striae; is annual; a 
 native of Egypt and Ethiopia. It is cultivated in Sicily 
 and Malta, from whence it is brought to us, chiefly for 
 3X 
 
CUP 
 
 522 
 
 C 1 I' 
 
 its fruit, which has an aromatic, sharp, and slightly bit- 
 ter flavour; a strong and not unpleasant smell. 
 
 The Dutch mix the seeds with their cheeses, the Ger- 
 mans with their bread; and pigeons are fond of them. 
 Water takes up their odoriferous particles by infusion, 
 though but little of their taste. Distilled with water 
 they afford a pungent oil, which resembles in flavour 
 the seeds. Rectified spirit extracts their whole virtue: 
 the spirituous extract is very warm, moderately pun- 
 gent, and not a little nauseous. 
 
 These seeds are carminative and stomachic, and 
 possess these powers in an equal or superior degree 
 when compared with the other plants of the umbellife- 
 rous class; but they are rather unpleasing. Externally 
 they are discutient and antiseptic; affording, when ap- 
 plied to the stomach, a warm and salutary stimulus. 
 
 The catafilasmacumlni, formerly theriaca Londinen- 
 sis, of the London college, consists of cumin seeds, one 
 pound ; bay berries, the leaves of water germander 
 dried, Virginia snake root, of each three ounces; of 
 cloves, one ounce : with honey equal to thrice the 
 weight of the powders. (Ph. Lond. 1788.) This was 
 formerly applied to mortified parts as an antiseptic, but 
 is now seldom used, though by no means an ineffectual 
 remedy. 
 
 Emfilastrum cumini, consists of Burgundy pitch, three 
 pounds ; yellow wax, cumin seeds, caraway seeds, 
 and bay berries, of each three ounces. The pitch and 
 wax are melted together, the seeds and berries are 
 gradually added and stirred well together. (Ph. Lond. 
 1788.) This is considered as a suitable application to 
 encysted and other tumours, which suppurate imper- 
 fectly. See Miller's Dictionary. Lewis's Materia Me- 
 dica. Raii Hist. 
 
 CU'MINUM ^ETHIO'PICUM. See AMMI VERUM. 
 CU'MINUM PRA'TENSE. See CARUM. 
 CU'MINUM SILIQUOSUM, is the CODDED WILD CUMIN. It 
 grows in Spain, flowers in May, and produces the same 
 effects, medicinally, as the poppy. Hyfiecoum pendu- 
 lum Lin. Sp. PI. 181. 
 
 CU'MINUM SYLVESTRE. See CUMINOIDES. 
 CUNEA'LIS SUTU'RA, (from cuneus, a wedge). 
 The suture by which the os sphenoides, or cuneiforme, 
 is joined to the os frontis. 
 
 CUNEIFORME OS, (from cuneus, a wedge,} clavi- 
 cula, cat'illa, Chalcoideum os, Ba.sila.re os. A name of 
 the os s/ihejioides, from its being wedged between the 
 other bones. Also the third bone of the first row in the 
 wrist; called so from its appearing like a wedge stick- 
 ing between the two rows. See CARPUS. 
 
 CUNEIFORMS os EXTE'RNUM, or chalcoideum exter- 
 num of the tarsus. At its posterior edge it joins the os 
 naviculare and os cuboides; it supports the metatarsal 
 bone of the toe next the little one, and that next the 
 great one and of the middle toe. The os cuneiforme 
 medium vel minimum, is still more wedge-like than the 
 former; it Sustains the melatarsal bone of the toe next 
 to the great one. The os cuneiforme internum vel 
 maximum sustains the os metatarsi of the great one. 
 All these are cartilaginous at the birth of children. 
 These bones are also called chalcoidea ossicula. 
 
 CUNI'LA SATI'VA, (from xoviA). See SATUREIA 
 
 SATIVA. 
 
 CU'PELLA, (from kujifiel, Germ.). Called also 
 ) catellus cincreuf, cineritium, patella docimastica, 
 
 testa jirobatrix, exjiloratrix, or docimastica. A CUPEL 
 or TEST. 
 
 These are vessels used for separating baser metals 
 from gold or silver ; they are made of earth, and are 
 hollowed like flat cups, from which they have been 
 named : they resist every degree of fire that is needful 
 to keep any metal in fusion, and retain these metals when 
 fused ; but the calces of some metals, particularly of 
 lead, penetrate the common cupels. The ashes of bones 
 or of plants that have been calcined are therefore em- 
 ployed, though Cramer prefers those made with plas- 
 ter : and later chemists prepare them of gold or platina. 
 The bone ashes must be perfectly calcined, then levi- 
 gated ; after which they must be formed into a paste, 
 moulded into their proper form, and burnt in a potter's 
 furnace. See various directions concerning them in the 
 Dictionary of Chemistry. 
 
 CUPELLATION. A chemical operation by means 
 of a cupel. It is employed to separate the purer from 
 the baser metals, by scorifying the latter. 
 
 CUPERO'SA, (from ciiftrum}. COPPURAS. 
 
 CU'PHOS. LIGHT. When applied to aliments, it 
 imports their being easily digested ; when to distempers, 
 that they are mild. 
 
 CUPRESSUS, (7T TtV KtltlV irstplFOOf TiVf CtX. f '. fiHV Xf . 
 
 because it produces equal branches). Called also cyfia- 
 rissus. CYPRESS THEE. Cyfiressus semfiervirens Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1422. It is a tall evergreen tree, native of the 
 warmer climates, bearing male and female flowers on 
 the same branches : the leaves are slender, and so are 
 the branches, which spread, forming a cone, the apex 
 of which is the top of the tree ; the fruit is a kind of 
 nut called galbule and glabulz, as large as a walnut, 
 and astringent. The flowers have an agreeable odour, 
 and have been used in conjunction with some other, in- 
 gredients for making an oil, by infusion with olive oil, 
 named oleum cy/irinum. 
 
 CUPRESSI'NUM. CYPRESS WINE. See CEDRI- 
 
 NUM. 
 
 CU'PRI AMMONIA'TI A'QUA, (from cufirum, 
 cojifier,} olim, aqua safi/iirina,ca\\ed collyrium c/sruleum. 
 
 Take of lime water, one pint; sal ammoniac, one 
 drachm; let them stand together in a copper vessel un- 
 til the ammonia is saturated. Phar. Lond. 1788. 
 
 CU'PRI PREPARATIO'NES. PREPARATIONS OF COPPER. 
 See jERis FLOS. 
 
 CU'PRI RUBI'GO. See JRUGO .&RIS. 
 
 CU'PRUM, (quasi <zs Cyfirium; so called from the 
 island of Cyprus, from whence it was brought). See 
 .ffi,s. In this article we chiefly enlarged on the chemical 
 properties of copper, reserving our account of its medi- 
 cal virtues and its different preparations to this article, 
 where it would be more naturally sought. 
 
 In a medical view, copper supports, in a singular 
 degree, the canon of Linnaeus, that medicines differ 
 from poison, not in quality, but in power. Its quality is 
 not essentially different from those of iron and zinc ; 
 yet copper, in a moderate quantity, disorders the sto- 
 mach and bowels, producing inflammation and its most 
 fatal consequences. In moderate doses, like all other 
 metals, it is a sedative, a tonic, or antispasmodic. When 
 taken in larger quantities, it produces nausea, with a 
 constant taste of the copper remaining in the back part 
 of the fauces: violent vomiting; the most dreadful op- 
 pression on the breast; the most acute pains of, and a 
 
ci r 
 
 5-23 
 
 C I P 
 
 burning heat in, the stomach ; colic ; vertigo ; bloody 
 stools ; watchfulness, increasing to delirium; faintings; 
 convulsions ; paralysis ; and apoplexy ; frequently with 
 eruptions on the skin ; sometimes resembling lepra. 
 
 Such are nearly the symptoms arising from copper 
 imprudently or accidently taken; and the authorities 
 which now lie before us of the dangers arising from it, 
 would fill more than our page. Yet such is the nauseous 
 taste of this metal, that, in general, it guards the victim 
 from its influence ; for the flavour of copper would cer- 
 tainly alarm the most incautious person of its danger, if 
 it approached under the disguise of aliment. In medi- 
 cine it cannot be always discovered ; and the great 
 danger of employing vessels which have any propor- 
 tion of copper in their composition, has been properly 
 pointed out by Mr. Blizard and others. 
 
 When copper has been inadvertently swallowed, 
 emetics are seldom necessary. The vomiting they ex- 
 cite is sufficiently active ; but should sickness, with 
 violent pain in the stomach, ensue without vomiting, as 
 sometimes happens, a few grains of the vitriol of zinc 
 Trill be effectual. If an emetic is not required, mucila- 
 ginous substances, as oil, butter, and milk, will be useful; 
 and, with these, an alkali will contribute to mitigate the 
 virulence of the poison. Each of these meet in soap. 
 The most appropriate antidote, however, is the sul- 
 phurated alkali (hepar sulphuris), which may be given 
 with milk or with mucilages, 
 
 The most common artificial forms of copper, as ver- 
 digris, aes ustum, kc. we have noticed in their proper 
 places. We shall therefore mention a few more rarely 
 described. Thejiling-s ofcofifier are recommended by 
 Struve in the bite of a mad dog; and this preparation 
 has been formerly recommended as a laxative, a diuretic, 
 and a sialagogue. It is recommended also by Cothe- 
 nius in malignant and venereal ulcers. 
 
 The^?o (tri-s is copper in a capillary form, which it 
 acquires by sudden cooling ; and it has been recom- 
 mended as an attenuant by Dioscorides. The sulfihur of 
 ccfifieria adark green powder, prepared by precipitating 
 copper from an acid by means of a plate of iron. This 
 precipitate is triturated with four parts of quicksilver in 
 a glass mortar, and then suspended for a month in a 
 gentle heat; after which the copper is separated, by 
 triturating the mixture with rain water. It has been 
 recommended in epilepsies, but has deceived some of 
 its warmest patrons. 
 
 Various are the liniments, cerates, and plasters, to 
 which the preparations of copper impart their colour, 
 and give a name. These, however, belong to extempora- 
 neous prescriptions, which we shall afterwards notice; yet 
 as not generally known, we may mention the following. 
 
 The balsamum rir/rfe consists of verdigris, boiled with 
 turpentine and linseed oil. It has been considered as 
 powerfully deturgent in old foul ulcers. 
 
 The cera viridig, employed by Plainer in softening, 
 
 tor rather eroding, corns, consists of verdigris, combin- 
 ed with yellow wax, resin, and turpentine. This great- 
 ly resembles a plaster highly recommended in the Jour- 
 nal de Medecine, composed of verdigris, combined with 
 yellow wax, and gum ammoniac. 
 The magisterium cufiriof Sala differs little from the 
 green crystals of copper; and the aqua -viridis of Hart- 
 man is composed of equal portions of verdigris and 
 burnt alum, a double portion of honey, with thirty- 
 
 two parts of white wine. It is supposed to be highly 
 useful in cleansing foul ulcers of the gums, and other 
 parts, whether they proceed from a venereal or a scor- 
 butic source. 
 
 The tinctura cupri alkalina differs little from the am- 
 moniated copper, to be afterwards described. It is a 
 solution of calx of copper, by means of ammonia, with 
 the alkali in excess. Boerhaave recommends it to be 
 prepared by the filings of copper ; Hecker, with the 
 erugo ; but both recommend it for cancers and vene- 
 real ulcers. It is also supposed useful in tooth ach, 
 conveyed by means of cotton to a hollow tooth ; by 
 Lieb, in epilepsy; by Boerhaave, in dropsy. Many 
 blue lunar tinctures of the ancients are probably derived 
 from the alloy of copper in silver ; and the tinctura 
 martis cerulea of the Wirtemburg Pharmacopoeia seems 
 to derive its virtue and its colour from an accidental 
 mixture of copper. 
 
 The tinctura teris -vinota, so effectual, if we believe 
 Sala, in destroying leucomata on the eyes, is prepared 
 from filings of copper in wine. The more common 
 extemporaneous formulae we shall add. 
 
 Cu/iri Calx. R. Cupr. vitriolat. q. v. solvatur in aquae 
 distillatae, q. s. et adjiciatur kali praeparati portio pro- 
 pria, donee cuprum ad vasis imum descendat, deinde 
 bene lavetur, et siccetur. 
 
 Cufiri ammoniati liquor. R. Calcis cupri 5 i. aq. am- 
 rooniae 5 ij- These are to be digested without heat till 
 the copper is dissolved. 
 
 Cufiri acetati injectio. R. -Erug-nis gr. x. olei 
 amygdal. 3 iv. m. trituratione donee solvatur in oleo 
 aerugo. 
 
 Cufiri ammoniati injectio. R. Liquor, cupri ammo- 
 niati, g. xx. aq. rosae 5 iv. m. 
 
 Cufiri vitriolat i injectio. R. Cupri vitriolati g. iv. 
 aquae distillatae ^ iv. m. 
 
 These injections are are of the astringent class, and 
 calculated for the latter stage of gonorrhoea. The am- 
 moniated one is considered by Mr. Foot, and recom- 
 mended, as a remedy preferable to all others of this na- 
 ture. Practitioners should be cautious in the use of 
 astringents : they should be first introduced in very 
 small quantity, and gradually increased ; indeed, till the 
 inflammation is considerably abated, they are scarcely 
 at all admissible, and much mischief has been done by 
 their too early administration. The following has 
 been highly useful in that symptom called phimosis, ' 
 which has been supported by ulcerations within the 
 prepuce. 
 
 Cufiri i-itriolati comfiotita injecto. R. Cupri vitrio- 
 lati g. vi. aquae distillatae f iv. aquae lithargyri acetati g. 
 xx. m. Cupro vitriolsfto prius soluto, adjiciatur lithar- 
 gyrum acetatum, et interpraeputium, et glandem penis 
 injiciatur. et pro ratione effectus caute repetatur. 
 
 Cufiri i-itriolati fiilule. R Cupri vitriolati g. xx. 
 Olibani, extract, cinchonas, 51 5 ij. syr. sacch. q. s. ut 
 fiant pilulae quadraginta. Dosis, ab una ad quatuor 
 indies. These are calculated to remove gleets, and 
 are sometimes advantageous in the latter stages of go- 
 norrhoea. 
 
 Cufiri Titriolati camfihorata aqua. R. Cupri vitrio- 
 lati, bol. gallici ai 5 ss. camphorae 3 l - aquae ferventis 
 Ib iv. Adjiciatur aqua ingredientibus aliis. et quando 
 frigida fiat, per chartam coletur. This is the campho- 
 rated water of Bates in a diluted state; it is chiefl" 
 
CUR 
 
 5:24 
 
 CUT 
 
 employed as a collyrium, but may be usefully applied 
 to foul ulcers. 
 
 Cufirum ammoniacum. AMMONIACAL COPPER. (Phar. 
 Eclin.) Take of purest blue vitriol, two parts ; vola- 
 tile alkali of sal ammoniac, three parts : rub them 
 briskly in a glass mortar till the effervescence is finish- 
 ed, and they run calmly into a violet coloured mass, 
 which is to be rolled up in a piece of bibulous paper, 
 and exsiccated, first upon a chalk stone, and afterwards 
 with a gentle heat, then put up for use in a close phial : 
 this is a very active medicine, used for the same pur- 
 poses, and in the same manner, as VITRIOLUM OJERULE- 
 UM, which see. 
 
 It may appear singular that the mixture of two dry 
 powers should be ordered to be dried; but the moisture 
 on mixing them arises from the water of crystallization. 
 The theory of this preparation is not well understood, 
 and in general there is a considerable waste of the vola- 
 tile alkali, for all that is added to redissolve the copper, 
 seems to be afterwards evaporated. This objection ap- 
 plies with more force to the usual method of preparing 
 it in the humid way. The most effectual, but the most 
 expensive, mode of preparing it, is to precipitate the 
 coprjer from a solution of its vitriol by means of 
 ammonia, adding more of the latter till the copper 
 is redissolved. This solution must be concentrated 
 by evaporation, and then an equal quantity of alcohol 
 added, which occasions a separation of silky blue crys- 
 tals. In the cuprum ammoniacum there is evidently 
 some portion of sulphuric acid, and the other ingredients 
 are an oxide of copper and ammonia. It has been chief- 
 ly employed in epilepsies, and its virtue seems to be in- 
 creased by the addition of the oxide of zinc. We know 
 not this can produce any chemical change on either, yet, 
 when combined, each may be given in a larger dose. 
 
 CUR. POST. An abbreviation of curse posteriores, 
 the frequent title of a second part, or supplement. 
 
 CU'RA,AVENA'CEA. A decoction of oats and 
 succory roots, with a little nitre and sugar. It was for- 
 merly used as a common drink in fevers. 
 
 CUR'CAS. (See RICINOIDES, under CATAVUTIA 
 MINOR.) Also an edible root, probably of a species of 
 arum. 
 
 CU'RCUMA, (from the Arabic term carkim). 
 TURMERIC. Crocus Indicus, terra marita, cy fieri genus 
 tx India, cannacorus radice croceo,manjella,kua, kaha; 
 by the Indians, borri-borri ; by the Portuguese, saffran 
 de terra ; the Arabians call every root of a saffron co- 
 lour by this name, curcuma. There are two species, 
 the long and the round rooted ; but the first is the best, 
 and chiefly used. It is the curcuma longa Lin. Sp. PI. 
 103. INDIAN LONG ROOTED TURMERIC. 
 
 The root is the only part in use ; brought from the 
 East Indies; small, tuberous, and knotty; externally 
 greyish coloured, but internally of a deep lively yellow 
 lending to red. It hath a slight aromatic and bitterish 
 taste, and somewhat disagreeable smell. It gives out 
 its virtues both to water and to spirit; by distillation 
 with water, a small quantity of essential oil is obtained ; 
 and from the remaining decoction a bitter extract is pro- 
 cured by evaporation. The spirituous extract retains 
 nearly the whole virtueof the root. 
 
 It has been thought a powerful remedy in obstruc- 
 tions of the viscera, particularly the abdominal ; in ic- 
 , and uterine disorders. The dose mav be from a 
 
 scruple to a drachm, but it is now very rarely used. The 
 powder is often mixed with yellow peas, ground fine; the 
 roots should be chosen of the largest size, fresh, com- 
 pact, heavy, not easy to break, of a lightish yellow with- 
 out, and a deep reddish yellow within. 
 
 It is chiefly consumed by the dyers. See Lewis's 
 Mat. Metl. Neumann's Chemical works. 
 
 CURD. See CASEUS and LAC. 
 
 CURIME'NTOS. The Portuguese appellation of 
 some pains in the limbs, which are relieved by a warm 
 bath, made with an astringent bark produced in the 
 Brasils. 
 
 CU'RMI, (from xcfttu, to mix.} A drink made of 
 barley, which is used instead of wine ; such a liquor is 
 employed in Iberia and Britain, which is prepared of 
 wheat. (Dioscorides.) It is not difficult to recognise 
 in this description our beer or ale ; perhaps our white 
 (wheat) ale. 
 
 CU'RSUMA, or CURTUMA. See CHELIDONIUM 
 
 MINUS. 
 
 CURSU'TA. See GENTIANA PURPUREA. 
 CU'RTA, (from curio, to mangle). See COLOBO- 
 
 MATA. 
 
 CURU'RU. See BUFO. 
 
 CURU'RU A'PE. (Indian.) A scandent tree which 
 grows in Brasil, and bears pods with seeds like beans : 
 these seeds destroy fish, and produce intoxication in the 
 inhabitants ; the Omaguas of Brasil. It is the fiaulinia 
 curruruof Lin. Sp. PI. 524; or rather the c. fiinnata, 525. 
 
 CURU'TU PA'LA. (Indian.) A shrub which 
 grows in Malabar. The bark of the root boiled in wa- 
 ter cures a diarrhoea; boiled and taken with it, a dysen- 
 tery. Tabern&montana altcrnifolia Lin. Sp. PI. 308. 
 
 CUSCU'TA. Cuscuta major, cassuta, efiithimum.. 
 DODDER, and DODDER or THYME. The cuscuta uro- 
 fiea Lin. Sp. PI. 180, and ft. It is of the number of 
 plants called parasitical ; it hath no leaves ; grows on 
 thyme, and consists of a number of slender juicy fila- 
 ments, producing small heads of white or reddish flow- 
 ers, followed by roundish capsules full of minute seeds. 
 A large kind, known by the name of HELL WEED, is com- 
 mon on heaths, upon furzes and nettles. This hell 
 weed destroys the vegetables which afford it nourish- 
 ment, whence its name: it is also called diaboli intesti-,' 
 na, the DEVIL'S GUTS. 
 
 Dodders are found on almost all plants; supposed to 
 partake of the virtues of those on which they grow. 
 They are hardly known in practice ; but recommended 
 as a remedy for rheumatism and gout; as aperitives, 
 antiscorbutics, and gentle laxatives. 
 
 CUSPIDA'TUS, (from cusfiis, a point or sfiear). 
 POINTED. In botany the term regards the apex only, 
 when the leaves have the apex sharp like a spear, or 
 terminating in a bristly point. Some of the teeth are 
 called cus/iidati. See DKNTES. 
 
 CU'SPIS, (from casfie, Chaldean, a shell or bone, 
 with which spears were formerly pointed). Properly 
 the point of a spear : but it is applied to the glans pe- 
 nis ; and is also the name of a bandage. 
 
 CU'STOS O'CULI. An instrument to preserve the 
 eye in an operation. 
 
 CUTA'MBULI,(from cutis, the skin, Kt\& ambulo, to 
 walk). A name of some worms either under the skin 
 or upon it, which, by their creepingj cause uneasiness 
 and pain. 
 
C UT 
 
 525 
 
 CUT 
 
 CUTANEI MORBI. If cutaneous diseases have 
 been imperfectly, and with too little discrimination, de- 
 scribed or considered by the practical physician, they 
 have claimed a large share of the attention of nosologists, 
 in whose systems each blemish on the skin has been 
 magnified into a genus of disease. We cannot help 
 smiling when to the last of the Linnaean genera in his 
 nosology, which is only a freckle, the following pathetic 
 exclamation is added : 
 
 Hei raihi ! tot mortes homini quot membra, malisque 
 Totsumus i'.fecti, mors ut meclicina putetur. 
 
 In one view, the attention of nosologists to these diseases 
 was properly employed, and, above all, the luminous 
 terseness of the Linnaean language, viz. for the purpose 
 of distinction; yet, were criticism our object, we could 
 show that both Linnaeus and Sauvages have failed in 
 attaining this end ; nor was accurate discrimination to 
 beprobably obtained without coloured plates, resembling 
 those of Dr. Willan. Former authors gave little assist- 
 ance : Mercurialis was too concise and imperfect; Plenck 
 often obscure and inconsistent; Lorry, in his quarto vo- 
 lume, superficial and indistinct: and the ancients imper- 
 fect, confused, and inaccurate in their descriptions. In 
 fact, previous to the appearance of Dr. Willan's work, 
 our best assistant was Sauvages, in his larger work on 
 nosology. 
 
 As we, in general, approve of Dr. Willan's arrange- 
 ment, we shall first explain it, with his own remarks, so 
 far as he has proceeded, adding those in the orders 
 which have not appeared, that their arrangement sug- 
 gests ; after which we shall subjoin what appears to us 
 an improved order, and an outline of the pathology of 
 those complaints : the latter attempt,we believe,is new, 
 and therefore, we trust, its imperfections will be excused. 
 
 Dr. Willan's orders are natural ones, viz. pimples, 
 scales, rashes, vesicles, pustules, tubercles, and spots. 
 The arrangementof these orders is of little importance; 
 yet it has been suggested that it would have been more 
 correct to have placed those first in which the protu- 
 berance was inconsiderable, and to have proceeded ac- 
 cording to their increasing magnitude, as spots, rashes, 
 pimples, scales, vesicles, pustules, and tubercles. Per- 
 haps it would be still better, keeping this idea at the 
 same time in view, to divide them into febrile and not 
 t'ebrile ; including in the first class, pimples, pustules, 
 vesicles, and rashes, and the others in the second. As 
 the genera are introduced by Dr. Willan, this arrange- 
 ment is not perfectly correct; but we shall employ it as 
 more suitable to our pathological enquiries. 
 
 The pimples are styled PAPUL.Z : they are small ele- 
 vations ot the skin, with an inflamed basis rising to a 
 point, with either no, or a very imperceptible, tiuid. 
 When any fluid is present, it is serosity, sometimes pe- 
 culiarly acrid, and never becomes pMrulent, but occasion- 
 ally desquamating in branny scales. The genera in- 
 cluded by Dr. Willan in this order are, the strr,Jihulun 
 (the red gum, a vulgar corruption of the red gown, from 
 the generally diffused colour); the lichen (the eruption 
 in the spring, or from heat); and the firurigo, or the 
 pimples which arise with general itching. The term 
 pimples, or the equivalent appellation in different lan- 
 guages, has been employed with little accuracy. In our 
 iiuthor's definition they are properly and strictly limited ; 
 
 perhaps too strictly. The firurigo he has not, we think, 
 properly defined. It is an itching of the skin, with 
 small papulae, seldom discoloured, with very slight fever, 
 and without contagion. All these genera are connected 
 with a febrile state of the constitution. 
 
 In the PUSTULES which follow, the little inaccuracy 
 of which our arrangement is liable appears more conspi- 
 cuous. Few are febrile diseases ; but the itch, in its ap- 
 pearance, connects this order with the pimples, and the 
 introduction of variola reduces it to the febrile com- 
 plaints: nor, indeed, is the tinea wholly free from the 
 suspicion of being originally a febrile indisposition. 
 
 The genera are, scabies (itch); hnfietigo (a running 
 scab); eclhyma (an ulcerated tetter); Jiorrigv (scald 
 head); and variola (smallpox). The itch, certainly, 
 at times degenerates into the impetigo; and sometimes, 
 in a secondary chronic state, forms distinct pustules. 
 
 The VESICUL.S contain the following genera, viz. 
 the varicella; the /lemfihigus; the fiomfiholyx; miliaria ; 
 erysi/ielas; her/ies (shingles) ; eczema (heat eruption); 
 and afi/it/ia (thrush). There may be some doubtof the pro- 
 priety of admitting aphtha as an affection of the epithe- 
 lion, though it be a continuation of the skin. In that case, 
 syphilis, cynanche maligna, and mercurial sores, should 
 have a place as cutaneous diseases. In this order the 
 genera are arranged according to the magnitude of the 
 vesicle, except in the case of the varicella, to connect 
 this with the former order. Each, except perhaps the 
 eczema, is preceded by fever, as we shall show under 
 the different heads. In the last fasciculus, we perceive 
 that Dr. Willan has made some alteration in his arrange- 
 ment, by including the erysipelas, the pemphigus, and the 
 pompholyx,in a separate order, which he styles BULLJE; 
 but it is unnecessary to notice it particularly, as it does 
 not materially alter our present views. 
 
 The HASHES, EXANTHEMATA, contain the urti<. 
 (nettle rash); rubeola (measles); scarlatina (scari* ::'. 
 fever); roseola (rose rash); fiurfiura (scorbutic rash x ; 
 erythema (red rash); and the iris (the rainbow rash \ 
 This, with the exception of the urticaria, whose vesicles 
 sometimes rise above the skin, and might, perhaps, be 
 with propriety arranged in our author's new order, 
 bullae, form a truly natural association. 
 
 The cutaneous diseases not attended with fever, 
 are the MACUL.E (spots); squ\M. (scales); and TU- 
 BERCULA (tubercles). The first contains thos's little 
 insignificant deviations which do not constitute diseases; 
 the second are disgusting and obstinate complaints ; and 
 the tubercles are often the most frightful masses. 
 
 The genera of the order MACULA are, e/ihelis (freckles) ; 
 nevus (marks supposed to be the effects of the mother's 
 longing); and sfiilus (a mole). 
 
 The genera of the SQUAM.E are, the lefira (the true 
 leprosy of the Greeks) ; psoriasis (the scaly tetter) ; 
 liityriassis (the dandriff) , and icthy-jsis (the nsh skin). 
 These are, perhaps, only forms of the true lepra. 
 
 The TUBERCULA are, verruca (a wart); maluscum 
 (the small soft wen) ; vitiligo (soft smooth tubercles) ; 
 acne (stone pock, the red tuberculated face); It 
 (noli me tangere) ; {ihyma (boiis ,or caibuncles); 
 framb&sia (yaws); elephantiasis (Arabian leprosy). 
 
 We shall add what we consider an improved arrange- 
 ment of these diseases; but should we err in thinking 
 it such, it will detain the reader for a short time only. 
 
CUT 
 
 526 
 
 CUT 
 
 A. Febrile cutaneous diseases. 
 ).. PAPULAE. Gen. PRUHIGO LICHEN STROPHULUS. 
 
 2. EXANTHEMATA. RUBEOLA, SCARLATINA, ROSEO- 
 
 LA, PURPURA, ERYTHEMA, IRIS. 
 
 3. VESICULjE. VARICELLA, MILIARIA, ERYSIPELAS, 
 
 HERPES, ECZEMA, APHTHA. 
 
 1 . PUSTULE. SCABIES, IMPETIGO, ECTHYMA, POR- 
 
 RIGO, VARIOLA, FRAMB.ZSIA. 
 
 5. BULL. URTICARIA, PEMPHIGUS, POMPHOLYX. 
 B. Not febrile. 
 
 1. MACULjE. Gen. EPHELIS, NJEVUS, SPILUS. 
 
 2. SQUAMJE. LEPRA, PSORIASIS, PITYRIASIS, ic- 
 
 THYOSIS. 
 
 3. TUBERCULA. VERRUCA, MOLUSCUM, VITILIGO, 
 
 ACNE, LUPUS, PHYMA, ELEPHANTIASIS. 
 
 Cutaneous diseases of the febrile kind often depend 
 on the discharge of some morbid, often a specific, 
 cause; the slight cutaneous affections occasionally ap- 
 pear to be only irritation -communicated from the sto- 
 mach. In some instances the white of an egg, in others, 
 fish poison almost immediately after being swallowed, 
 certainly long before it can have entered the mass of 
 blood will produce papulae. A proof of its not being 
 owing to any deprivation of the animal fluids is, the 
 eruptions being removed on evacuating the stomach. 
 When owing to poison in the blood, and fever is ex- 
 , cited in consequence, the copiousness and violence of 
 the eruption are greatly mitigated by the regulation of 
 the febrile state. If the fluids are forcibly propelled, 
 and carried to the exhalants, so as to pass oft' in the form 
 of sweat, either from the fluid form or the rapidity of the 
 secretion, a portion is stopped by the cuticle, and in- 
 flammation is the consequence. We can easily con-, 
 ceive, as in the case of miliaria, where no poison 
 probably exists, that copious sweating in the irritable 
 state of the arterial system, which occurs in puerpe- 
 ral cases, may occasion eruptions ; and we consequently 
 find that, by a duly regulated temperature,, this, incon- 
 venience can be avoided. In small pox, where a spe- 
 cific poison really exists, the eruption can be always 
 mitigated or even occasionally prevented, by similar 
 measures, viz. remedies peculiarly adapted to lessen the 
 fever. In these cases, the exhalants, which open under 
 the cuticle, convey the fluids in no greater quantity than 
 the pores of this inorganic membrane allow to pass ; so 
 that, though the acrimony is occasionally perceptible by 
 a little prurigo, or by the smell, no pustules inflame or 
 suppurate. 
 
 It was not without design that we mentioned the form 
 of the fluid discharged ; for in almost every instance, 
 gentle perspiration appears better adapted to preserve 
 health and remove diseases than sweating. The form 
 of gas may be chemically more suitable to the morbid 
 cause, than that of a fluid ; and it is certainly better 
 adapted to transude through the cuticle, both from its 
 attenuation, and the gentleness with which it is conveyed. 
 Though we have pointed out, in general, the sur- 
 face as the channel by which the cause is evacuated, yet 
 there is a peculiarity in the order exanthemata, and in 
 one genus of the vesiculae, if indeed it be admitted, we 
 mean the aphtha, viz. that the matter is carried to other 
 membranes : in the two first genera, for instance, to the 
 Schneiderian membrane and the throat; and, in the last, 
 to the membranes of the brain ; for erythema differs only 
 
 from erysipelas in form. The small pox virus is some- 
 times poured on the tunica conjunctiva, sometimes on 
 the throat, and the villous coat of the intestinal canal ; 
 but this is not its usual or natural outlet. 
 
 The pustulx we have allowed not to be always febrile ; 
 yet they are often so, though the ecthyma -and variola 
 are obviously diseases of this kind : and the former in- 
 cludes the phlegmous. The scabies, though not febrile, 
 has this peculiarity, that it is excited to action by 
 warmth and a more generous diet ; but the operation 
 of these existing causes we cannot now examine, until 
 the cause itself is more clearly understood. The exist- 
 ence of an animalcule, producing the diseases, has been 
 lately denied. When, however, the itch has been re- 
 pelled rather than cured, its form, on its return, is very 
 generally pustular. 
 
 The kind of fever in these cutaneous diseases greatly 
 differs. It is inflammatory or putrid, continued or re- 
 mittent. In the bullae it is generally remittent. For 
 this variety no adequate reason can be assigned : but the 
 continued form of fever is generally observable in those 
 eruptions where the poison is of a specific kind ; the 
 remittent form seems rather suited to the sporadic or 
 accidental eruptions. 
 
 Several diseases concur in their general nature with 
 the cutaneous. The nearest is dysentery, which greatly 
 resembles them in their pathology and cure. Epidemic 
 diarrhoeas from cold are not very different. Ulcerated 
 throat, pertussis, andcroop, are affections of the epithe^ 
 lion continued from the skin. But of these we must not 
 now treat. 
 
 The cutaneous diseases not febrile are of two kinds, 
 viz. affections of the cuticle, or of the parts beneath. 
 The maculae and squamae are of the former kind ; but 
 the genera included under the first of these are not, as 
 we have said, diseases. Mere pressure on the cuticle 
 will produce squamae, but the causes in general are dif- 
 ferent. They seem to arise from an acrimony often con- 
 stitutional, which, however, has not always sufficient 
 power to excite inflammation ; or, more probably, they 
 are the diseases of torpid habits little susceptible of in- 
 flammatory excitement. This acrimony, either natural 
 or acquired, is gradually deposited under the cuticle till 
 it rises in irregular masses, or, from the pressure be- 
 neath, assumes a scaly form. The porrigo might, perhaps, 
 with propriety be referred to this order, except that, as a 
 disease of the roots of the hair, its source is below the cutis. 
 The tubercles, we have said, are seated below the 
 skin. The verrucae are connected with the extremities 
 of the nerves ; but their origin is doubtful, and their cure 
 uncertain. The other tuberculae are enlargements of 
 the sebaceous glands as the wens; depositions become 
 morbid by stagnation, as the phymata ; or effects of de- 
 praved fluids or broken constitutions, as the lupus 
 and elephantiasis; to which the Italian disease, the 
 pelagra, may be added. The tubercles of the ele- 
 phantiasis are often most horrible in their appear- 
 ance ; and Sauvages has exhausted the monstra hor- 
 rcnda informia ingentia'm the description. They occur, 
 however, only in the decline of life, and are preceded 
 by marks of a decayed constitution, or depraved fluids. 
 The same appearances also precede the true lepra ; but 
 these considerations we must resume under their proper 
 heads ; q. v. 
 
C L 1 
 
 527 
 
 ( I T 
 
 It will appear singular that we have referred fram- 
 baesia to the pustule. The disease is little known ; and 
 the best account of it, that of Dr. Adams, in the 6th 
 volume of the Memoirs of the Medical Society, justifies 
 the change. 
 
 CUTA'NEI ^CULUS,(from cutis, the skin; 
 
 belonging to the skin). See PLATYSMA MYOIDES. 
 
 CUT A XEUM O'SSIS CO'CCYGIS LIGAMEX- 
 TUM. It goes out anteriorly from the extremity of the 
 os coccygis ; is slender, and divides into two portions 
 at the orifice of the anus, which run into themembrana 
 adiposa, are inserted in the skin on each side of the 
 anus by a kind of expansion, and continue to divaricate: 
 they are lost on the sides of the perinaeum. 
 
 CUTA'XEUS. See SPHINCTER ANI. There is also 
 a nerve so called. See CERVICALES. 
 
 CUTA'XEUS IXTE'RXUS XERVUS. It rises from the 
 union of the seventh cervical, and first dorsal pairs, runs 
 over the other brachial nerves, and passes down on the 
 inside of the arm, between the muscles and integuments ; 
 it divides into two branches, which accompany one an- 
 other as far as the inner condyle on one side of the vena 
 basilica, being covered by the ramus medianus of that 
 vein ; then runs down towards the wrist, where it 
 spreads, and on the beginning of the palm of the 
 hand. The other branch passes backward along the 
 integuments, and down to the little finger. 
 CUTCH. See TERRA JAPOXICA. 
 CUTI'CULA, (a dim. of cut's, the skin). The 
 SCARF SKIX. The Greeks call it eflidermis, because it 
 is placed upon the true skin as a covering. It is more 
 compact than the true skin, full of pores for the eva- 
 cuation of what transpires through it from the body, 
 though the best glasses do not enable us to discern 
 them : it hath neither blood vessels nor nerves, there- 
 fore it is void of sense. Dr. Hunter thinks it an orga- 
 nised body, though its organization cannot be demon- 
 strated ; and there is not the slightest reason from its 
 functions or diseases to consider it as such. The pores 
 described by Leuwenhoeck have not been found by 
 later observers. When abraded it is rapidly reproduced, 
 " and is greatly thickened by pressure, either external or 
 from tumours below its internal surface. 
 
 The integuments, or the universal covering of the 
 body, are the cuticle, the rete mucosam, the cutis, and 
 the membrana cellularis : besides these, the old anato- 
 mists reckon the membrana communis musculorum, 
 which does not exist ; and the panniculus carnosus, 
 which is only found in brutes. The rete mucosum is 
 added by the moderns, and is found between the skin 
 and the cuticle. 
 
 The cuticle is continued only over all the external 
 parts of the body : in the cavities, as in the mouth, oeso- 
 phagus, aspera arteria, intestines, &c. it becomes almost 
 imperceptible, and not to be distinguished from the cu- 
 tis vera. The external covering of these internal parts 
 is called the efiithelium ; and the surface is rendered ir- 
 regular by innumerable papills. Xo nerves nor vessels 
 can be demonstrated to exist in the true cuticle. 
 
 In examining the pores, the cuticle seems to insinuate 
 itself into them, to complete the excretory tubes of the 
 cutaneous glands. The fossulae of the hairs have like- 
 wise the same productions of the cuticle, and it seems 
 to give a sort of coat to the hairs themselves. 
 
 The best method of separating the cuticle for examin- 
 
 ation is to macerate it in water, or to suffer some putre- 
 faction to take place. 
 
 The cuticle is a medium betwixt the skin and the sub- 
 jects of feeling, and moderates the impressions, which, 
 without it, would be too painful. It is also said to mo- 
 derate the perspiration, which, without it, would be too 
 copious. This, however, is hypothetical. It seems to 
 be a sheath which, in some degree, compresses the 
 whole body, and gives a tone to the extreme vessels. 
 To its relaxation the effects of warm bathing, a moist 
 or a humid atmosphere, have been attributed. Yet, as a 
 simple solid, it can be but inconsiderably contracted by- 
 cold or expanded with heat ; and though we cannot deny 
 it some power as a counterpoise to the distention of the 
 subcutaneous vessels, that power is probably trifling. 
 
 The cuticle is very incorruptible, even when the sub- 
 jacent parts are destroyed by sphacelus ; and suffers the 
 effect of caustics to act on the subjacent parts without 
 itself being destroyed. 
 
 The colour of the cutis differs in different persons, 
 and also in different parts of the same person ; but it is 
 owing to the difference in the rete mucosum that com- 
 plexions are so opposite to one another. See Edinburgh 
 Med. Essays, vol. iv. page 79. 
 
 In the second volume of the Medical Museum is a 
 remarkable instance of a young man losing the use of his 
 hands, by the cuticle being thickened and hardened in 
 an extraordinary degree. He was a dyer, and by fre- 
 quently cleaning brass wire in the mixture, which con- 
 sists of the oil of vitriol, tartar, and alum, this complaint 
 was gradually produced. His hands were quite stiff from 
 the hardness of the cuticle ; and on endeavouring to 
 straighten the fingers by force, blood started from every 
 joint. As the acid seemed to contribute much to the 
 disease, an emollient liniment, with equal parts of olive 
 oil and aqua kali, was ordered. After a few days one half 
 of the aqua kali was omitted, and the yolks of two eggs 
 added. By this means the hardened cuticle began to 
 peel off; a new flexible one appeared underneath; he 
 began to have some use of his fingers ; and, after little 
 more than two months, he obtained a perfect cure. 
 
 CUTICULA RIS MEMBRA'XA, (from cuticulo). 
 See DCRA MATER. 
 
 CUTICULO'SUS. SeeSpnixcTER AXI. 
 CU'TILL^E. Certain cold fountains in Italy, men- 
 tioned by Celsus and Pliny, which were used in baths. 
 CU'TIO, (a cutis duritif, from the hardness of its 
 skin). See ASELLI. 
 
 CU'TIS, (from *.v]ou, to cover with a hide, or from 
 cutan, a covering; Chaldean). The SKIX. It is called 
 by Herodotus, anthrofie. It is a strong, thick, universal 
 covering of the external parts of the body, immediately 
 above the adipose membrane. It is composed of a close 
 texture of fibres of various kinds, and of veins and arte- 
 ries, variously disposed : where there are large orifices, 
 it is gradually lost. Its inner surface is moulded upon 
 the outer surface of the membrana adiposa, whose mem- 
 branous part produced, seems to form the skin. 
 
 The skin, on its outside, is unequal : this is occa- 
 sioned by the miliary glands, and the bulbs of the hair. 
 It is naturally contracted ; but when it is swelled, it is 
 smooth. Upon its surface we observe the papillae py- 
 ramidales, which are longerin some parts than in others, 
 as in the fingers, where they are called villi. They ap- 
 pear in rows, each having two ranks contiguous, and are 
 
C Y A 
 
 528 
 
 C YD 
 
 the organs of touch. Opposite to the joints the skin is 
 thin, and formed into plicae, to admit of a free motion. 
 Its whole surface, outwardly, is covered with the rete 
 mucosum, and the cuticle. 
 
 The skin is thickest between the shoulders, and on 
 the back part of the neck. Dr. Hunter says, that when 
 the skin is once destroyed it is never regenerated, but 
 the edges stretch considerably to form a covering : after 
 that, a cicatrix, which is hardened flesh, completes the 
 healing. The loss of substance is discovered by injec- 
 tions. 
 
 The outer surface is furnished with small eminences, 
 called pafiille fiyramidales, and the inner with the mi- 
 liary glands. Fewer papillae appear on the skin of the 
 belly than elsewhere : the anterior portion of it is not 
 only thinner and more compact than the posterior, but 
 it may naturally be very much increased in breadth, to 
 an extraordinary degree, without losing in thickness 
 what it gains in breadth ; and it is generally more diffi- 
 cult to pierce the skin of the belly with pointed instru- 
 ments than of the back. 
 
 Though the best glasses cannot assist us to see pores 
 in the cuticle, the naked eye can discern them in the 
 skin, which is the seat of many diseases. Dr. Willan's 
 late publication on these, has superseded the works of 
 all his predecessors on cutaneous diseases of the skin. 
 
 CU'TIS AXSERINA. When from cold, fear, or terror, 
 the skin is contracted, the bulbs of the hair are conspi- 
 cuous, and the surface resembles that of a newly pluck- 
 ed goose. 
 
 CU'TT. See TERRA JAPONICA. 
 
 CY'AMOS jEGYPTIA'CUS. See FABA -GYP- 
 
 TIACA. 
 
 CY'AMUS, (from va, to bring forth; from its fe- 
 cundity). Sec FABA. It also signifies a wood louse 
 in the form of a bean. See ASELI.I. 
 
 CY'ANUS ORIENTA'LIS MAJOR MOSCHA- 
 
 TUS, SWEET SULTAN, Ol* SULTAN FLOWER. It is slight- 
 
 ly cordial. Centaurea moschata Lin. Sp. PI. 1286,. 
 
 CY'AR, (from Kta, to jiour out). Properly, the eye 
 of a needle; but it is used to signify the orifice of the 
 internal car. Sec AURIS. 
 
 CYA'SMA. Brown spots in the lips, forehead, and 
 hands of pregnant women. 
 
 CYATHIFO'RMIS, (from cyathus, a cufi, and for- 
 ma, likeness}. In botany it means shaped like a cup, 
 that is partly cylindrical, butexpanding towards the top. 
 
 CYATHI'SCUS, (from the same). The hollow part 
 of a probe, formed in the shape of a small spout, as in 
 an ear-picker. 
 
 CY'ATHUS, xvxSit, a CUP, (from %vtn>, to fiourout). 
 It was a common measure among the Greeks and Ro- 
 mans, both of the liquid and dry kind ; equal to an 
 ounce, or the twelfth part of a pint. The sextans was 
 two ounces; the quadrans, three; the tricns, four; and 
 were named from the portion of a pint they con- 
 tained. The quincunx was five ounces; the semis, 
 six ; the septunx, seven ; the bes, eight ; the do- 
 drans, nine ; the dextans, ten ; the deunx, eleven ; the 
 as, sextarius, or cotula, twelve. The cyathus was 
 made with a handle like our punch ladle. The Ro- 
 mans were used to drink as many cyathi as there were 
 muses; also as many as there were letters in their pa- 
 tron's or their mistress's name. Pliny and Galen say, 
 that a cyathus of the Greeks weighed ten drachms ; 
 
 though the latter elsewhere observes, that a cyathus 
 contains twelve drachms of oil, thirteen drachms and 
 one scruple of wine, water, or vinegar, and eighteen 
 drachms of honey. Among the Veterinarii, the cyathus 
 contained two ounces. The modern cyathus is 5 i. ft. 
 
 CY'BITOS. See CUBITUS. 
 
 CYBOI'DES. See CUBOIDES. 
 
 CY'CAS CIRCINA'LIS seu I'NDICA. See PAL- 
 MA JAPONICA. 
 
 CYCE'ON, (from xvxxa, to mix ; also cinnum,or cin- 
 nus). It is a mixture, of the consistence of pap, made 
 with wine, honey, flour, and cheese ; perhaps the ma- 
 caroni of antiquity. This name was given to some pti- 
 sans ; and to a kind of salad in which cheese was mix- 
 ed. See also QINUS ANTHINOS. 
 
 CY'CIMA, (from the same; so called from the 
 mixture of the ore with lead to form litharge). See 
 
 LlTHARGYKUM. 
 
 CYCLA'MEN, EUROPE' UM, (from xvttefr, to 
 surround; from the spiral coiling of its leaves and 
 stalk). See ARTHANITA. 
 
 C YCLI'SCUS, (from Kvxtes, a circle"). See TROCHIS- 
 ci. Also an instrument formerly used in the operation 
 of the trepan. 
 
 CYCLO'PION. The WHITE OF THE EYE, (from 
 Kvx^ta, to surround, and a-^, the eye). See ADNATA. 
 
 CY'CLOS. A CIRCLE. See Bucc* and ORBITA. 
 
 CY'CLUS METASYNCRI'TICUS. It is a long 
 protracted course of remedies, persisted in for restor- 
 "ing health. 
 
 CYCNA'RION, (from xt/xve;, a .swan). A collyrium 
 mentioned by Galen and P. jEgineta, from its colour 
 resembling that of a swan. 
 
 CY'DAR. See STANNUM. 
 
 CYDER, a fermented liquor from the juice of apples. 
 It runs so quickly into fermentation that much care is 
 necessary to check the process, which would otherwise 
 soon render it acid. When in a good state, it is a very- 
 wholesome drink, though accused of producing rheu- 
 matism. Cyder drinkers are generally thin, but firm 
 and muscular; certainly subject to rheumatism, and 
 occasionally to gout; but, on the whole, healthy and 
 long lived. The sweet cyders of Herefordshire are less 
 wholesome than the strong, more pungent, cyder of 
 Devonshire. 
 
 Cyder, when made early, of unripe fruit, is sharp and 
 acrid ; apparently able, without any suspicion of lead, 
 to occasion the colica pictonum. The poison of this 
 metal, however, often impregnates, from accident or 
 design, this otherwise wholesome beverage,; and the 
 most fatal colics and palsies are the consequence. 
 
 CYDERKIN, a small cycler made by infusing the 
 mock in water, and afterwards pressing. It is weak, and 
 must be drunk immediately. From pears it is called 
 jierkin, and is prepared in the same way. 
 
 CYDONA'TUM, (from cydoneum, a quince}. A 
 preparation of quinces with an addition of aromatics, 
 described by P. jEgineta. 
 
 CYDO'NIA, (from Cydon, a town in Crete, where 
 they grew). The QUINCE TREE ; also called cotonea, 
 and mains cydonia. It is the fiyrus cydonia Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 687. The WILD QUINCE TREE. 
 
 The quince tree is low, a native of the rocky banks of 
 the Danube, and common in our gardens. Its fruit re- 
 sembles, in shape, round pears ; hath -an agreeable and 
 
C YM 
 
 529 
 
 C V M 
 
 strong smell, an austere and acid taste ; and its express- 
 ed juice, taken in small quantities, is cooling and re- 
 stringent, useful in nauseas, vomitings, nidorous eruc- 
 tations, as well as some kinds of diarrhoeas : by boiling, 
 it loses its astringency. The seeds abound with mu- 
 cilage, which they yield to boiling water. One drachm 
 makes six ounces of mucilage, resembling in consist- 
 ency the white of egg, recommended in aphthous affec- 
 tions, and excoriations of the mouth and fauces ; though 
 that of the simple gums appears at least equally effica- 
 cious. It is the most agreeable of all the mucilages, 
 but is apt to mould in a short time. 
 
 The London college directs the following mucilage 
 of quince seed : 
 
 Take of quince seed, a drachm ; distilled water, eight 
 ounces : boil with a gentle fire, till the water thickens ; 
 then strain through a linen cloth. 
 
 Formerly a syrup was made of the juice of the fruit, 
 and a conserve, called marmalade, jelly, miva cydonio- 
 rum, or diacydonium ; but it is now an article of con- 
 fectionary only. See Lewis's Mat. Med. Rail Hist. 
 
 CYDO'NIA EXO'TICA. See COVALAM. 
 . CYE'MA. See CUEMA. 
 
 CY'GNUS REGI'NjE. A collyrium described by 
 JEtius. 
 
 CYLI'CHNE, (from Mi, a cufi). A small vessel 
 or box for holding medicines ; a GALLI-POT, or PILL- 
 BOX. 
 
 CYLI'NDRUS, (from xA/y, to roll round). The 
 CYLINDER. A tube, equal in diameter from top to bot- 
 tom. The fruits of plants are termed cylindrical, when 
 they resemble a column. Martyn says, it is applied to 
 stems, and some leaves, which are round, or rather 
 without angles ; but many times longer than they are 
 thick. This, however, is more properly expressed by 
 Columnar, because they are not of the same diameter 
 from top to bottom. The term is applied to the calyx, 
 to the style, and to the spike ; as well as to masses of 
 plaster. See MAGDALEONES. 
 
 CY'LLOS, (from xA>o&>, to make lame). In Hippo- 
 crates, it a kind of luxation bending outwards, and hol- 
 lowed within. Such a defect in the tibia is called 
 cyllosis, and the person to whom it belongs is called, 
 by the Latins, varus or bl&ssus, and is opposed to 
 valgus. 
 
 CYLLO'SIS. See CYLLOS. 
 
 CY'MA, Ku/uc, fteina, (from x.vu, to bring forth). 
 CYME. It properly signifies a sprout or tender shoot, 
 particularly of the cabbage. Linnaeus explains it to be 
 an aggregate flower, composed of several florets, sitting 
 on a receptacle, producing all the primary peduncles 
 from the same point, but having the partial peduncles 
 scattered or irregular ; all fastigiate, or forming a fiat 
 surface at top. The cyme is either naked or with 
 bractese. Flowers disposed in a cyme are called cy- 
 mose flowers : hence cymosac, the sixty-third of Lin- 
 nxus's natural orders in Philosophia Botanica. 
 
 CY'MB OS, (from cym6a, a boat ; so called from 
 its supposed likeness to a skiff). See SCAPHOIDES os. 
 
 CYMBALA'RIA,(from cymbalum, a cymbal ; from 
 the resemblance of its leaves to an ancient cymbal ; also 
 called linaria). IVY-LEAVED TOAD FLAX, or IVY 
 WORT. It grows on old walls in Italy and Switzer- 
 land ; and hath the same virtues as the navel wort. See 
 ANDROSACES. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 CYMBAI.A'RIS CARTILA'GO. See CARTII 
 
 CRICOIDES. 
 
 CYMBIFO'RME, (from cymba, a boat). See g 
 
 PHOIDES. 
 
 CY MIA. SeeCARonA. 
 
 CY'MIXUM, (Arab, kumin). See CUMIXUM. 
 
 CYMO'S.E. See CY.MV. 
 
 CYXA'XCHE. See ANGINA. 
 
 CYNA'NCHICA MEDICAME'XTA. Medicines 
 appropriated to the cynanche. 
 
 CYNA'NTHEMIS, (from *, a dog, and .,?, 
 a flower ; because dogs are said to eat it). See CHAM.E- 
 
 MELUM FCETIDUM. 
 
 CYXAXTHRO'PIA, (from xu, and (ev^aa-o;, 
 man). A kind of melancholy delirium, in which the 
 persons affected believe they are changed into dogs. 
 Sometimes the term for /tydro/i/iobia. 
 
 CY'NARA SCOLYMUS. See CINARA. 
 
 CY'XCHXIS. (Greek.) A small vessel to hold 
 medicines. 
 
 CY'NICUS, (from *.vai, canis). CAXIXE. Certain 
 convulsions are called cynic sftasms. See SARDONICUS 
 RISUS. 
 
 CY'NIPHES, (from the Hebrew word cnis). FLIES 
 or GNATS. Van Helmont. 
 
 CY'NNIA. See CARORA. 
 
 CYNOBO'TANE, (from **, a dog, and 07.,, a, 
 herb). See CHAM^EMELUM FIETIDUM. 
 
 CYNOCO'CTANUM. See ACONITUM. 
 
 CYNOCO'PRUS, (from */*.., a dog, and w^ ? , 
 dung). See ALBUM GRJECUM. 
 
 CYNOCRA'MBE,(fromxfw, canis,K%stpti, cabbage; 
 because dogs are said to eat it as a cathartic.) See 
 MERCURIALIS, SYLVEST. and HIPPOMAXES. 
 
 CYNOCY'TISIS, (from xvav, canis, and avlis-of, the 
 cytisus ; because it cures the distemper of dogs). See 
 CYNOSBATOS. 
 
 CYNODE'CTOS, from *., a dog, and , to 
 bite). Bitten by a mad dog. 
 
 CYNO'DES, (from x-vai, a dog). CANINE. 
 
 CYNODE'SMION,(from *.vai, membrum -virile, and 
 i~ta, ligo). A ligature by which the prepuce is bound 
 upon the glans ; or the lower part of the prepuce. 
 
 CYNODO'NTES, (from , a dog, and oJat/s, a 
 tooth). See CANINI DEXTES. 
 
 CYNOGLO'SSUM, (from x.vai, a dog, and "/Xutrirr,, 
 a tongue ; from its resemblance). HOUND'S TONGUE. 
 
 CYNOGLO'SSUM MAJUS VULGARK CANINA LINGUA. 
 GREATER HOUND'S TONGUE. Cynoglossum officinale 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 192. 
 
 It is a biennial plant ; producing, the first year, large, 
 soft, tongue-shaped, long, pointed leaves: the second 
 year, a thick branched stalk, with pointed leaves joined 
 to it, without pedicles : on the tops of the branches arc 
 dark purple flowers, which are followed by four fiat 
 seeds : The root is oblong, and of a dark brown or 
 blackish colour on the outside, but white within. It 
 grows in shady places, and flowers in June. 
 
 The roots that grow in moist grounds have a rank, 
 but not very strong, smell, like those of the narcotic 
 plants, which in drying is mostly dissipated ; those on 
 dry ground have very little smell. In medicine is use- 
 less, but it has been employed adversus pediculos. 
 
 CYNO'LOPHA, (from v.vai, a dog, and >.o0s, a 
 
 protuberance). The ASPERITIES OF THE UPPER 
 
 \ r 
 
 > i 
 
C Y P 
 
 C Y S 
 
 nent. 
 
 ', i I'.TEBH.E : in dogs they ai - e particularly emi- 
 
 mad- 
 
 CYNOLYSSA, (from *.vwi, a dog; and ^v 
 ness}. See LYSSA and HYDROPHOBIA, 
 
 CYN T ()MOR()N,-(froin x.v:-n, a dog-, and papa*, a ber- 
 
 ry). Sec Ifll'I'OMANKS. 
 
 CYNOMY'Aj (from KVUI, a dog-, and /*.v%, a JfyJ. 
 
 Sec PsYLI.U'M. 
 
 CYNO'PTICON. See DACNEHOX. 
 CYNORE'XIA, (from xvut, and fe|'s, an afifietite). 
 See BOUT.IMVS. 
 
 CYNORRHO'DON, (from *, and f&v, a rosej. 
 The DOG ROSE. 
 
 CYNO'SBATOS, (from xvav, and /3*7s, thorn). 
 The BKRRV OF THE DOG HOSE. Canirubus, cynocytis, 
 rosa tyJvestrif vulgaris, and inodora. It is the rosa 
 tanina Lin. Sp. PI. 631. The WILD BRIAR, or HIP 
 rHKE. It is one of the largest plants of the rose kind, 
 a native of Britain, grows wild in hedges, and flowers 
 in June. The fruit contains a sour sweetish pulp, which 
 is made into a conserve, by adding to a pound of the 
 pulp of the berries (hips) of double refined sugar twenty 
 ounces. 
 
 The hips are to be split, and the hairy seeds carefully 
 separated. When the fruit is mellowed by standing a 
 few days, it must be pressed through a hair sieve, and 
 to the pulp the sugar must be added. Ph. Lund. 1788. 
 If this caution is not observed in pulping the fruit, the 
 rough prickly matter enclosing the seeds may be retain- 
 ed in the conserve, which will occasion uneasiness at the 
 stomach, an itching about the anus, and sometimes 
 vomiting. Though formerly it was ordered in large 
 doses, to correct acrid bile, sharp urine, heat in the 
 stomach, and esteemed useful in many disorders, as 
 dropsies, calculous complaints, dysenteries, haemorrha- 
 ges, See. it is now considered only as agreeable to the 
 taste, and principally used as a vehicle to more effica- 
 cious remedies. There is also a reddish green, spongy, 
 hairy excrescence, made by small ichneumon flies, on the 
 stalks of this tree, called bedeguar, celebrated for its 
 astringent power ; but it has not yet been sufficiently 
 tried to speak with great certainty of its power. 
 
 CYNOSO'RCHIS, (from xvat, canis, and ep%is, a 
 i reticle ; from the testicular shape of its root). See 
 ORCHIS. 
 
 CY'ON. (See CANIS.) Also the inferior part of 
 the penis and prepuce. See PENIS. 
 
 CYOPHO'RIA, (from Kvr,/u.x, the foetus, and <pitu> to 
 furry). See GESTATIO. 
 
 CYPARI'SSUS. See CUPRESSUS. 
 CY'PERI GE'NUS EX I'NDIA. See CURCUMA. 
 CYPEROI'DIS GRA'MEN and CY'PERI. See 
 GRAMEN CYPEROIDES. 
 
 CY'PERUS, (from xviratos, a little round vessel, 
 which its root is said to resemble). A plant with vitre- 
 ous leaves, and triangular stalks, bearing tufts of flow- 
 ers on their top, followed by a triangular seed. 
 
 CY'PERUS LO'XGUS, ODORATUS, Lin. Sp. PI. 67. 
 
 The ORDINARY SWEET CYPERUS, Or ENGLISH GALANGAL. 
 
 It hath along slender root, crooked and knotted; on 
 the outside of a blackish brown colour, and white 
 within ; grows in marshy places, and the English is 
 cjual to the foreign ones. 
 
 The root hath an agreeable aromatic smell, and a 
 bitterish taste ; both water and spirit take up its virtues : 
 
 by distillation a very small quantity of essential oil is 
 obtained. It is chiefly noticed for its astringency. 
 
 CY'PERUS ROTU'NDUS, Lin. Sp. PI. ,67. Creticun, 
 vel syriacus. ROUND ROOTED CYPERUS. The roots of 
 this plant are about the size of walnuts, connected by 
 fibres, rough, and rusty coloured on the outside, of a 
 yellow white within. It is a native of the East Indies- 
 and grows wild in some other countries. This sort is 
 most noted for its aroma ; but each species may be 
 used indifferently. Rail Hist. 
 
 CY'PERUS AMERICA 'NUS. Sec SANCTA HELENJE RA- 
 DIX. 
 
 CY'PERUS LO'XGUS ODO'HUS, &c. See CONTRA- 
 
 TERVA. 
 
 CY'PERUS XILO'TICUS vel SYRIACUS. See PAPY- 
 RUS. 
 
 CY'PHI. A composition of sixteen ingredients, such 
 as honey, raisins, cardamom seeds, &c. ; much used in 
 the Egyptian sacrifices, and the troches are called tro- 
 chisci cy/iheos. 
 
 CYPHO'MA, CYPHO'SIS, (from *t^u, to bend). 
 A kind of gibbosity ; a curvature of the spine of the 
 back, when the vertebrae incline preternaturally out- 
 wards. 
 
 CYPI'RA. See CURCUMA. 
 
 CYPRI'NUS. See CARPIO. 
 
 CY'PRUS DIO'SCORIDIS et PLI'NII, (from the 
 isle of Cyfirus). See LIGUSTRUM INDICUM. 
 
 CY'PSELE, (From r.v^t*.>i, a bee hive). See CERU- 
 MEN AURIS. 
 
 CYR^E'NIA. The faeces of saffron infused in oil. 
 Rulandus. 
 
 CYRBA'SIA. Properly the tiara, or CAP, worn by 
 the Persian monarchs. Hippocrates uses this word in 
 his Treatise of the Diseases of Women, when describing 
 a covering for the breasts. 
 
 CYRE'BIA, (a corruption of x.*g oSta folliculi faba- 
 rumj. The HUSKS OF BARLEY, or of other CORN, which 
 fall off while they are roasted, or soaked in water. 
 
 CYRENAI'CUS SAL. Produced in Cyrene. See 
 AMMONIACUS SAL. 
 
 CYRENAI'CUS su'ccus ; applied to the juice of the 
 laserpitium of the ancients, from the country where it 
 most flourished, by Scribonius Largvis, Paulus jEgineta, 
 and Sanctorius. See ASAFCETIDA. 
 
 CYRO'NES. See PHTHIRIASIS. 
 
 CYRSE'ON. See ANUS. 
 
 CYRTOI'DES, CYRTO'MA. GIBBOSITAS. Any 
 preternatural tumour or gibbosity, (from *.vf75, hump- 
 backed). In Vogel's Nosology, it signifies a particular 
 flatulent tumour of the belly. 
 
 CYRTONO'SUS, (from tuples, curved, and {, a 
 disease). See RACHITIS. 
 
 CY'SSAROS, (from x5- ? , the breech). The ANUS, 
 
 Or RECTUM. 
 
 CY'SSOTIS, (from the Same). See PROCTALGIA. 
 
 CYSTEOLI'THOS, (from *vrl><, the bladder, and 
 Aidos, the stone]. See CALCULUS. 
 
 CY'STIC^E ARTE'RI^E, (from *vr]is, the bladder}. 
 The CYSTIC ARTERIES. The hepatic artery advances 
 behind the ductus hepaticus towards the vesicola fellis, 
 to which it gives two principal branches. These are 
 called arteries cysticte. See HEPATICA ARTERIA. 
 
 CY'STIC>E VE'N^E, (from the same). A branch 
 from the vena portae ventralis. They run along the 
 
t; v 
 
 c \ 
 
 ula tellis, from its neck to the bottom ; and as they 
 often only two in number, they are called cyeticz 
 gamellz. 
 
 CYSTIRRHA'GIA, (from win, and /*, to flw). 
 Discharge of the blood from the urinary bladder; ge- 
 nerally symptomatic. 
 
 CYSTICA'PNOS AFRICA XA SCA'XDEXS, 
 (from xw7C) and unrraf, smoke; from its pods resem- 
 bling u brown bladder). See FUMARIA ALBA. 
 
 CYSTICUS DU'CTUS, DU'CTUS VESICU- 
 LA'RIS. The neck of the gall bladder is formed by 
 the contraction of its small extremity ; and this neck 
 bending afterwards, produces a narrow canal called the 
 \,. and tr.ea'us, cysticus. It conveys the gall from 
 the gall bladder to the duodenum. 
 
 CVSTICA ISCHU'RIA. See ISCHURIA. 
 
 CYSTI'DES. Encysted tumours, and those whose 
 substance is included in a membrane. 
 
 CY'STIS. A BAG. It is applied to any receptacle 
 of morbid humours (see CAPSULA,) and to the VESICA 
 IRIXARIA; q. v. Many complaints of the bladder are 
 derived from this term, compounded with some other 
 words, as cystitis, cystocele, cystorrhfa, kc. kc. 
 
 CY'STINX. A small bladder. 
 
 CYSTITIS, CYSTIPHLO'GIA, (from .(r7, and 
 fte'/ta, inflammation). See IXFLAMMATIO VESICLE. 
 
 CYSTOLITHICA ISCHU'RIA, (from *ve-7s, and 
 lifts, a stone). A suppression of urine from a stone in 
 the bladder. See ISCHURIA. 
 
 CYSTOPHLE'GICA, (from xvc-r,,;, and 0Ai. to 
 xirikej. A suppression of urine from a blow on the 
 bladder. See ISCHURIA. 
 
 C YSTOCE'LE, (from xvr"i<, and *.r,>.r., a tumour'). A 
 hernia formed by the protrusion of the urinary bladder. 
 
 CYSTOCE'LE VAGIXA'LIS. See COLPOCELE. 
 
 CYSTOPTO'SIS, (from >ev, and s- ( *7, to fall). 
 The inner membranes of the bladder protruding through 
 the urethra. 
 
 CYSTOPHLEGMA'TICA, (from xr, ; , and 9. 
 u.a, phlegm). A suppression of urine from abundance 
 of mucus in the bladder. See ISCHUIUV. 
 
 CYSTOSPA'STICA, (from the same, and vx-xru.*, 
 a sjiasm). A suppression of urine from a spasm in the 
 sphincter of the bladder. See Iscnunn. 
 
 CYSTOTHROMBOI'DES, (fronixthe same, and 
 feu.^,a coagulation oj 'the blood}. A suppression of urine 
 from grumous blood in the bladder. See Iscnunn. 
 
 CYSTOSPY'ICA, (from - , and a-, flu*). \ 
 suppression of urine from purulent matter in the bladder. 
 See ISCHURIA. 
 
 CYSTOPRO'CTICA, (from - and a?-*-.;, anus, 
 or rectum). A. suppression of urine from pain in the 
 bladder, caused by indurated faeces, wind, inflammation, 
 or abscess, in the rectum. See ISCHURIA. 
 
 C\ STOTO'MIA, (from - , and Tfj*<, t^ < 
 
 A cutting of the bladder in the operation for the stone. 
 See LITHOTOMIA. 
 
 CY'THIOX. A collyrium mentioned bv Celsus 
 
 CYTIXIFO'RME, CYTI'XUS. (from *., to pro- 
 duce; from its fecundity,) generally signify the flower 
 of the true pomegranate; but sometimes' the cups of 
 flowers -which expand after the same manner 
 
 CY'TIXUS HYPOCFSTIS. See HVPOCISTIS 
 
 CYTISO GEXI'STA. See GENISTA, SCOPARIA, 
 and CAPPARIS, (from cytisus, the bean trefoil, and ge- 
 nista, broom; from having flowers like the cytisus) 
 
 CYTISUS ALPI'NUS; also called anagyris ,,011 
 fxtida. BEAN TREFOIL TREE. Cytisus laburnum Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1041. The leaves are said to cool and discuss ; 
 a decoction of them is diuretic. 
 
 CY'TISUS SPIXO'SUS; acacia altera trifolia, cy 
 sfiartium acttleatum. TREFOIL ACACIA. Sflartium sfii- 
 nosum Lin. Sp. PL 997. Its juice is astringent. 
 
 CY'TISUS SCO'PARIUS VU'LGAIUS. See GENISTA. 
 
 CYZICE'NUS. An epithet of a plaster commended 
 hy Galen for ulcers and wounds of the nervous parts. 
 
532 
 
 D. 
 
 D JED 
 
 \J See VITRIOI.UM. 
 
 DABU'RI. See ACHIOTL. 
 
 DA'CETON, (from $****, to bite). An epithet for 
 such animals as injure by biting. 
 
 DA'CHEL, (Arab, dekel}. See DACTYLUS. 
 
 DA'CNERON, (from <$Wv, to bite). BITING. An 
 cpithetfor a collyrium in Trallian ; also called oxydor- 
 cia, and cijnoftticgn. 
 
 DACRY'DIUM, (from faxpv, a tear}. See DIA- 
 
 GRIDIUM. 
 
 DACRYO'DES, (from **.pv, a tearj. In Hippo- 
 crates it is a sanious ulcer. 
 
 DACRYO'M A, (from S'a.x.^va, to iveefi) . A coalition 
 of one or more of the puncta lacr'ymalia. 
 
 DACRYOPCE'OS, (from Step*, a tear, and -stna, 
 facio). An epithet for substances which cause a flow 
 of tears, as onions, Sec. 
 
 DACTYLE'TUS, (from JW?i,;w, a date}. See HER- 
 
 MODAOTYLU8. 
 
 DACTYLE'THRA, (from JW?t,As, a finger.) A 
 machine shaped like a finger, and introduced into the 
 stomach to excite a vomiting. 
 
 DACTY'LION, (from the same). WEB FINGERED. 
 
 DACTY'LIOS, (from the same). See TROCHISCI. 
 
 DA'CTYLON RADICE REPENTE. See GRA- 
 
 MEN DACTYLON. 
 
 DACTYLOTHE'CE, (from <$W7iM<>, a finger, and 
 Ttttfit, fiono). So Pare calls an instrument which he 
 used in some cases of injury done to the fingers. 
 
 DA'CTYLUS, (from S'UKU, to fioint out). The FIN- 
 GER; and the fruit of the fialma dactylifera, a DATE; 
 called dactijlus and dig-itus, from its likeness to a finger. 
 
 DA'CTYLUS PA'LMULA. Pa/ma major, palma dac- 
 tylifera; fihxnix dactylifera Lin. Sp. PI. 1658; the 
 GREAT PALM TREE, or DATE TREE. It is cultivated in the 
 southern parts of Europe ; its fruit is oblong, larger 
 than an acorn, and includes a stone. The best dates 
 are those which are soft, large, and not much wrinkled, 
 of a reddish yellow colmr on the outside, and a whitish 
 membrane between the flesh and the stone. They are 
 moderately astringent, particularly when unripe, yet 
 are eaten as food in Africa. Galen calls the best dates, 
 in Syria, carijoii. 
 
 DjE'DALUS. QUICKSILVER. See AUG. VIVUM. 
 DvEDA'LEUS, (from S'iS'cihAa, to work curiously). 
 In botany it means exquisitely and curiously wrought. 
 
 DAP 
 
 D^E'DION t&dula, (a diminutive of dais teda, a 
 torch,) a kind of pessary. 
 
 DjEMO'NIS. ORDURE. DUNG. 
 
 DYEMONOMA'NIA, (from *<ftv, demon, and t*.*,- 
 v(, madness). D<zmonia. The melancholy which is 
 supposed to arise from the possession of demons. 
 
 DAIS. See T^SDA. 
 
 DAITJ'DES, (from SICK, and tt&s, likeness). In 
 Galen it means great torches ; but it is usually applied 
 to heads of garlic. See ALLIUM. 
 
 DALI'GTHRON. A name of the thalictrum. See 
 SOPHIA. 
 
 DA 'MA, (from deima, fear; from its timidity). 
 FALLOW DEER; cervus dama Lin. The venison of 
 a deer killed, when cool, differs much from that of 
 one heated with exercise. The fibres of the first are 
 harder, the flesh more tough, and less easily soluble in 
 the stomach ; but, in general, it is an alkalescent, sapid 
 animal, considered as a delicacy, and of easy digestion. 
 (See ALIMENT). Medicinal virtues have been attri- 
 buted to different parts. The recent blood, drunk im- 
 mediately from the veins, hath been said to remove ver- 
 tigo ; the gall to be detersive, and take away films from 
 the eyes; the liver hath been recommended in diarrhoea, 
 the horns are of the same nature as those of the stag, 
 and the fat or suet agrees perfectly with that of the 
 same animal. 
 
 DAMASCE'NA PRU'NA NOSTRA'TA, (from 
 Damascus, the place from whence they were brought). 
 See PRUNA DAMASCENA. 
 
 DAMASCE'NA PA'SSUL^E, vel U'V.E, (from 
 the same). See VITIS. 
 
 DAMASO'NICUM and DAMASO'NiyM. See 
 
 DoRIA. 
 
 DAMNATA TERRA, (from <fa?nwo, to condemn). 
 See CAPUT MORTUUM. 
 
 DANAIS. (Greek). See CONYZA. 
 
 DAPHNE, (from Dafihne, supposed in fable to have 
 been converted into a plant of this kind). The BAY 
 TREE. See LAURUS ALEXANDRINA. 
 
 DAPHNE GKI'DIUM. See THYMELEA MONSPELIACA. 
 
 DAPHNE LAURE'OLA. See LAUHEOLA MAS. 
 
 DAPHNE MEZE'REUM. See LAUHEOLA,.F<EMINA. 
 
 DAPHNEL^EON, (from taw, and **<, oil). The 
 
 OIL OF BAY BERRIES. See LAX'RUS VULGARIS. 
 
 DAPHNI'TIS, (from its resembling the laurel). A 
 name for the best pieces of cassia. 
 
I) AU 
 
 533 
 
 DBA 
 
 DAPHNOI'DES, (from fp, and ttfa, likeness). 
 See LAUREOLA MAS. 
 
 DA'RATOS. UN-FERMENTED BREAD. See PAXIS. 
 
 DA'RCHEM, and DA'RSIX. See CINXAMOMUM. 
 
 DA 'RSIS, (from Stf *, to excoriate}. When the skin 
 
 is divided and separated by the, seal pel from the parts 
 
 which are situated underneath, and often when one part 
 
 is separated from another, the phrase *.*!* Safe-it, was 
 
 used. 
 
 DA'RTA. See HERPES and PRURITUS. 
 DA'RTOS, (from <&?*, leather). Dartos, a Greek 
 name, derived from its raw or excoriated appearance, 
 and not from its use in contracting the scrotum. (See 
 Warner on the Testicles, p. 2.) One of the coats which 
 forms the scrotum is called the dartos muscle and curi- 
 um. Dr. Hunter asserts that no such muscle can be 
 found; and Albinus takes no notice of it in his table. 
 See SCROTUM. 
 
 DAS. See T^EDA. 
 
 DASY'MMA, (from <$, rough). See TRA- 
 CHOMA. 
 
 DA'SYS, (from the same). Dense, thick, close, or 
 rough ; an epithet for a tongue that is parched in a fe- 
 ver. Applied to respiration, it signifies a contracted 
 breathing, as if the lungs had not room to expand ; and 
 those who suffer from it are called cerchodes. 
 
 DATISCA CAXXABIXA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1469, has 
 been recommended as a substitute for the bark, in the 
 same doses. 
 
 DATU'RA, and DATYRA. (Indian.) See STRA- 
 MONIUM. 
 
 DAUCI'TES VI'XUM, (from V.s, the mild car- 
 rot). Wine in which are the seeds of daucus. 
 
 DAUCUS, (*7rt -rtv S'x.vstt. from its relieving the 
 colic, and dispersing flatulencies). The CARROT, called 
 also carota, supposed to be derived from cara. 
 
 DAUCUS ALSA'TICUS. See OREOSELINUM PRA- 
 
 TENSE. 
 
 DAUCUS A'XXUUS MI'XOR. See CAUCALIS. 
 
 DAUCUS VU'LGARIS; called also daucus sylvestris, 
 fiastinaca tenuifolia, stafthilinus Grecorum -vel sylves- 
 tris. WILD CARROT, or BIRD'S XEST. It is the daucus 
 carota Lin. Sp. PI. 348. 
 
 DAUCUS CRE'TICUS ; myrrhis annua, daucus foliis 
 feniculi tenuissimis, CARROT OF CRETE. It is the atha- 
 manta Cretensis Lin. Sp. PI. 352; but often brought 
 from Germany. The best is large, fresh, sound, and of 
 an acrid taste. 
 
 The wild carrot is common in many uncultivated 
 parts of England, and flowers in June : in its cultivated 
 state, this is the well known garden carrot. Carrots 
 appear to contain, from experiment, a large proportion 
 of saccharine matter, and consequently afford much 
 nourishment, if well boiled ; if eaten raw, they are very 
 difficult in digestion, and pass through the bowels 
 without suffering any considerable change. Raw car- 
 rots have been given to children as an anthelmintic, 
 probably, on this account: in calculous complaints, the 
 expressed juice, or decoction of the roots, has been re- 
 commended; and as gargles for infants in aphthous af- 
 fections, or excoriations of the mouth : to cancerous and 
 putrid sores, afid to phagedsenic ulcers, cataplasms of 
 scraped carrot have been found useful, as they mitigate 
 the pain, and abate the stench of such as are foul and 
 offensive. The seeds are similar in their taste and 
 
 smell to those of the Cretan carrot, but weaker: they 
 are, however, substituted for them; and, if infused in 
 ale or wine, give out their diuretic, antiscorbutic, car- 
 minative, and lithontriptic virtues ; at least, all which 
 they possess. They are, indeed, slightly carminative 
 and diuretic, but little more. Half a pound of the 
 seeds may be infused in five or six gallons of ale, and a 
 pint of the clear liquor drunk three times a day. The 
 seeds of the wild carrot, which should be gathered in 
 August, are said in many instances to have been useful 
 in the stone and gravel, particularly in the latter, when 
 accompanied with great pain and coffee coloured or 
 bloody urine. Half an ounce of the seeds may be added 
 to half a pint of boiling water, and the infusion drunk 
 with sugar and milk, instead of tea, for breakfast, and 
 again in the afternoon. Gouty people, who are afflicted 
 with the gravel, are sometimes relieved by it in a few 
 days ; others do not perceive any sensible effect from it 
 for some months, but have been afterwards rewarded 
 for their perseverance: though Dr. Cullen says, that the 
 seed has been employed for a considerable time, in 
 large quantities, in calculous cases, without any appa- 
 rent remarkable diuretic power. 
 
 DAUCUS SATIVUS. Daucus carota Liu. var. */. The 
 COMMON- GARDEN CARROT. This root is in frequent 
 use, and though it will not yield any grained sugar, it 
 affords a great deal of a sweet juice, strongly nutritious. 
 When boiled, it affords a tender, and not very flatulent, 
 food. The roots, when scraped small, and made up 
 into a poultice, take off the disagreeable smell which 
 attends ulcerated cancers. The raw carrot may be 
 scraped or grated, then made into a cataplasm with cold 
 water, and applied to any feticj ulcers; or carrots may 
 be boiled a sufficient time till they become soft enough 
 to mash into a pulp. The raw carrots are, however, 
 preferable. Turnips prepared the same way are said to 
 answer a similar purpose. They are both to be applied 
 immediately to the ulcer, without the intervention of 
 any other substance. See Lond. Med. Obs. and Inq. 
 vol. iv. p. 183, 358, &c. Lewis's Mat. MeJ. 
 
 DAUCUS MACEDO'NIUS. See APIUM MACEDOXI- 
 CUM. 
 
 DAUCUS MOXTA'XUS. See OREOSELIXUM, APII 
 FOLIO. 
 
 DAUCUS ODORA'TUS CRETICUS. See CUMINOI- 
 DES. 
 
 DAUCUS PEREGRI'XUS. See SELIXUM MOXTAX. 
 DAUCUS PETHO'SELIXI vel CORIAXDRI FOLIO. See 
 
 BUXIUM. 
 
 DAUCUS SEI.EXOI'DES. See OREOSELINUM. 
 
 DAULO 'XTAS FRU'TEX. An American shrub, 
 which Lemery says possesses the properties of camo- 
 mile, and its berries relieve asthmas. 
 
 DAU PHIXY SAL. See GLAUBERI SAL. 
 
 DAU'RA. See HELLEBORUM XIGRUM. 
 
 DAYERI'DOX'. OIL OF SPIKE. See LAVEXDULA 
 
 LATIFOL1A. 
 
 DEAFXESS. See DYSJECEA and SURDITAS. 
 
 DEARTICULA'TIO, (from de and articulus, a 
 joint). See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 DEASCIA'TIO, (from de, and ascio,tochifi, as : 
 a hatchet). See APOSCEPARXISMUS. 
 
 DEATH. When we contemplate the wonderful 
 structu: e of the human frame, the varied form in \ 
 it is supplied with what is necessary to its perfer* 
 
1J E 15 
 
 534 
 
 DEC 
 
 the resources accumulated to obviate accidental wants, 
 and the exertions of nature to supply every defect, we 
 appear to be calculated for immortality. Disease, how- 
 ever, sometimes rapidly terminates the scene; but age, 
 without its aid, undermines the vital and mental powers, 
 and the wonderful machine of man sinks again into fee- 
 ble infancy, and the mental imbecility of the same pe- 
 riod, so as to be the shadow of his former self, the ruin 
 of the once boasted structure. 
 
 To trace this change, it will be necessary to examine 
 the progressive stages of life, as they affect the different 
 parts of the system. In the circulation, we have found 
 the arterial system strong in proportion to the venal, 
 and gradually decaying in activity and power. In the 
 nervous system, irritability lessens, and torpor succeeds; 
 in the muscular fibres, the same torpor occasions their 
 less ready obedience to stimuli and to volition. From 
 all these causes the circulation languishes, the extremi- 
 ties become cold, the feeling is blunted, the veins filled, 
 und the excretions sluggish. Ossifications take place 
 in the arteries; and mortification, from this cause, 
 closes the scene: the bronchial glands cannot propel 
 iheir contents, and, occasionally, suffocation follows ; the 
 distended veins burst in the head, and the principle of 
 life is at once overwhelmed. In other circumstances, 
 the activity of the circulation languishes, the blood is 
 confined to the larger vessels, and the heart can no 
 longer contend with the increasing load ; or the vital 
 power is gradually sunk in sleep, and at last in death, 
 assuming the form of a deeper slumber. 
 
 The causes of death, at an earlier period, are either the 
 destruction of an organ essential to life; a total obstruc- 
 tion to the supply of nutriment ; or a poison gradually 
 introduced, cither undermining the vital powers, or ex- 
 hausting the strength, by the regularly returning pa- 
 roxysms of hectic. In continued fevers we cannot 
 distinctly see the action of either cause separately; but 
 the mostfrequentis exhausted strength, or an oppressed 
 brain. 
 
 The signs of aft/woac/iing death are, a rapid and very 
 small, scarcely distinguishable, pulse, cold extremities, 
 clammy sweats, " alack lustre eye," features sunk, the 
 expression lost, and a hollowness particularly at the 
 temples : the three last characters constitute the facies 
 Hippocratica. These are all signs of a total loss of ac- 
 tivity and power in the circulating and nervous systems. 
 
 In these different slates, the mind seems to sink with 
 the body; its powers decay pari Jiaxsu: and when the 
 medium through which the activity of the soul is mani- 
 fested can act no longer, we cannot expect to find any 
 fu i ther traces even of its existence. Yet at the period of 
 its separation, we are told of brilliant mental exertions, of 
 powers of intellect, not equalled in the best portion of 
 existence. It has not been our fortune to see such intel- 
 lectual animation. At the moment of death, anxiety for 
 those we have loved will sometimes occasion apparently 
 disproportioned exertions; and, as they were unexpected, 
 they have been exaggerated. But in no instance could 
 we ever detect the activity of mind independent of the 
 body. To this temporary prison the soul is confined, 
 till, by the destruction of the machine, its animating 
 principle is emancipated, soaring probably in higher, 
 <d, we trust, more blissful, regions. 
 f roj JBILITA'TES, (from debilis, weak}. Diseases 
 "Viency, as blindness, want of appetite, tc. 
 
 DE'BUS, A medicine given against anger. 
 cclsus. 
 
 DEC. The abbreviation of decad. 
 
 DECA'MYRON, (from S'm.x, ten, and fivpav, an oint- 
 ment). In Oribasius it is a composition made of ten 
 aromatics, forming an ointment. 
 
 DECAGYNIA,(from oW*, ten, and yvtti,a woman). 
 TEM STYLED ; the name of one of the orders of the de- 
 candria, comprehending those flowers which have ten 
 styles, considered as the female organs of generation. 
 
 DECANDRIA, (from &*, decent, and v*if, vir). 
 The name of the tenth class of Linnaeus's artificial sys- 
 tem, comprehending all hermaphrodite flowers, with 
 ten stamens or filaments in each flower, and one style. 
 It is also the name of an prder in the classes muna- 
 del/i/iia, diadeljihia, gynandria, and diacia. 
 
 DECANTA'TIO, DECANTATION, (from decanter, 
 French). Pouring the clear liquor from a sediment. 
 See DEPURATIO. 
 
 DECIDE'NTIA, (from decido, to fall down). It is 
 an epithet affixed to some acute diseases, which are pro- 
 tracted beyond fourteen days, to the twentieth, some- 
 times to the fortieth day ; hence diseases are called acuf 
 fier decidentian, or ex decidentia. It also means a sud- 
 den falling down. See CATAFFOSIS. 
 
 DEC1DUA, (from the Latin, de,from, and carlo, tv 
 fall). FALLING, fading once in the year; whatcvc. 
 falls away, as leaves of trees. In botany, deciduous 
 plants are such as cast their leaves in winter. From 
 this Dr. Hunter calls the spongy chorion by the names 
 decidua and caduca. (See ABORTUS.) Dr. Hamilton 
 observes that the membranes (speaking of those which 
 contain the foetus during pregnancy) consist, externally, 
 of two layers of the spongy chorion, called decidua and 
 dfdclua reflexa: internally, of the true chorion, and the 
 amnion. They form a pretty strong bag, commencing 
 at the edge of the cake, going round the whole circum- 
 ference, and lining the internal surface of the womb. 
 The mcmbrana decidua, or that lamella of the spongy 
 false chorion which is in immediate contact with the 
 uterus, is originally very thick and spongy, and exceed- 
 ingly vascular, particularly where it approaches the pla- 
 centa. At first it is loosely spread over the ovum ; and 
 the intervening space filled with a quantity of gelatin- 
 ous substance; but gradually becomes more and more 
 attenuated, and approaches nearer to the interior la- 
 mella of the decidua, called decidua reJJexa: about the 
 fifth month the two layers come in contact, and adhere 
 so as to become apparently one membrane. The de- 
 cidua reflexa, in its structure and appearance, is similar 
 to the former, being rough, fleecy, and vascular, on its 
 external surface ; internally, smoother, and perforated 
 with a number of small foramina, which are the orifices 
 of vessels that open on this internal surface. In ad- 
 vanced gestation it adheres intimately to the former 
 membrane, and is with difficulty separated when the 
 double decidua comes off entire ; but the outer lamella 
 more commonly adheres to the uterus after the placenta 
 and other membranes are expelled, and is afterwards 
 cast oft" with the cleansings. The decidua reflexa also 
 becomes thicker and more vascular as it approaches the 
 placenta; and is then blended with its substance, con- 
 stituting the cellular or maternal part of the cake. The 
 other, or more internal part, belongs to the foetus, and 
 is styled the fetal part of the placenta. The double 
 
DEC 
 
 535 
 
 DE 
 
 decidua is opaque, in comparison of the other mem- 
 branes ; the blood vessels are derived from the uterus, 
 and can be readily traced into it. Dr. Hunter supposes 
 that the double decidua lines the uterus nearly in the 
 same manner as the peritonaeum does the cavity of the 
 abdomen, and that the ovum is inclosed within its dupli- 
 cature, as within a double night cap. On this supposi- 
 tion, the ovum must be placed on the outside of this 
 membrane; which is not very easily comprehended, un- 
 less we adopt Signer Scarpa's opinion, and suppose it to be 
 originally composed of an inspissated coagulable lymph. 
 Dr. Ruysch called this exterior coat the tunica fila- 
 mentosa; more modern authors, \hefalseorftfiongy c/ii- 
 rion, consisting, as we have said, of two distinct layers. 
 The portion which covers the ovum is a complete mem- 
 brane, like the true chorionand amnios; but that which 
 immediately lines the uterus is imperfect or deficient, 
 being perforated with three foramina, viz. two small 
 ones, corresponding with the insertion of the tubes at 
 thefundus uteri; and a larger ragged perforation oppo- 
 site to the orifice of the womb. See Dr. Hamilton's 
 Outlines ; Dr. Hunter on the Gravid Uterus. 
 
 DECIMA'XA, (from decem, ten, and mane, morn- 
 ing'). An erratic kind of fever, which returns every 
 tenth day ; but such fevers are not observed, at least in 
 this country. 
 
 DECLIXA'TIO, (from declino, to abate'). The de- 
 cline of a disease. See LUXATIO. 
 
 DECLI'VIS, (from de, and clivi*, a hill'}. See OB- 
 
 LIQUVS DESCEXDEXS. 
 
 DECO'CTA, (from decoquo, to boil away,") water 
 that hath not been boiled, and is cooled by the help of 
 snow. Decocta also signify decoctions, boiling differ- 
 ent ingredients in water, and administering the liquor, 
 strained, either when cold or hot, according to the na- 
 ture of the substance boiled. 
 
 DECO'CTUM A'LBUM. See CORXU CERVI. 
 
 DECO'CTUM RU'BRUM. See CORXU CERVI. 
 
 DECO'CTIO, (from decoquo, to boil away). See 
 COCTIO. 
 
 DECOLO'RES, (from de, and color, colour). Dis- 
 eases which disagreeably change the colour of the skin. 
 
 DECORTICA'TIO,'(from de,znAcortejc,bark). The 
 separation of the outward coat from branches or seeds. 
 
 DECREPITA'TIO, vel CREPITATIO, (from de- 
 crefio, to crackle'). The crackling noise which common 
 salt makes when thrown on the fire, from the sudden 
 separation of its water of crystallization. 
 
 DECUMBENS, (from d'ecumbo, to lie down'}.') DE- 
 CVMBEXT. In botany it is drooping, hanging down. 
 
 DECURREXS, (from decurro, to run along}. DE- 
 CVRREXT. In botany it is applied to a leaf, when its 
 basis extends downwards, below the proper termination 
 of the leaf. 
 
 DECURSI'VUS, (from the same). DECURSIVE; 
 when the bases of the lesser leaves are continued along 
 the sides of the petiola. 
 
 DECURTA'TUS PU'LSUS, (from decurto, to cur- 
 rail). A weak or a deficient pulse. If it fails, and re- 
 vives by turns, it is called decurtatusrecijirocus. 
 
 DECUSSATION. The crossing of nerves 'or mus- 
 cular fibres. 
 
 DECUSSATUS, (from decusso, to divide). DECVS- 
 >. In botany it means growing in pairs and op- 
 
 posite, each pair being alternately on opposite sides of 
 the stem. 
 
 DECUSSO'RIUM, (from the same). An instru- 
 ment to depress the dura mater after trepanning, quia 
 ciecutit membranam, or from its extremity being groov- 
 ed, decussatim. 
 
 DECOLLA'TIO, (from decollo, to behead'}. It is 
 when a part of the cranium is cut off with the tegu- 
 ments in a wound of the head. 
 
 DEFECATIO. In chemistry, to free from faeces. 
 
 DEFECTrVI,(from deftcio, to faint). Synonymous 
 with adynamia. 
 
 DEFE'CTIO AXIMI, (from the same). See Li- 
 
 POTHYMIA. 
 
 DEFEXSIVA, (from defendv, to defend). See CAR- 
 
 DIACA. 
 
 DEFEXSIVUM, (from the same). An epithet for 
 some surgical topics which repel; or, in some authors, 
 such as defend. Of this kind are external dressings. 
 See Kirkland. 
 
 DEFERE'XTIA VA'SA, (from defero, to convey). 
 Immediately beneath the tunica albuginea are lodged 
 the testicles, the tubuli of which run on to form the 
 epididymis. They then become larger, unite, and form 
 the vasa deferentia, which ascend in the spermatic cord 
 behind the blood vessels; and having got through the 
 abdominal rings, are reflected downwards, and passing 
 on the back of the bladder, between that and the ure- 
 ter, go on the inside of the vesiculaseminalis, to its an- 
 terior end, where they unite with the vesicula ; and, 
 from the union of these with the vesiculae seminales, 
 two ducts are formed and continued, which gradually 
 approaching each other, become contiguous at the notch, 
 in the basis of the prostate gland, |ftd terminate in a 
 small duct on each side of the capu^PilIinaginis, in the 
 urethra. At a distance from the vesiculae seminales, 
 the vas deferens is hardly capable of admitting an hog's 
 bristle ; but, as it approaches the vesicula, it grows 
 larger both externally and internally, and becomes cel- 
 lular and tortuous. The use of these vessels is to con- 
 tain the sperm secreted from the blood, and to cam- it 
 into the spermatic vessels. 
 
 DEFI'XUS, (from defigo, to fasten; because it was 
 supposed that every man thus defective was bewitched, 
 or fastened by some charm). Impotent with respect to 
 venereal desires. 
 
 DEFLAGRA'TIO, (from deflagro, to bum). See 
 CALCIXATIO. 
 
 DEFLORA TUS, (from de, and./?!/*, afotaer). DE- 
 FLORATED. In botany it means having shed or discharg- 
 ed its flowers ; in anatomy, the loss of virginity. 
 
 DEFLU'XIO, (from defuo, tojlow down). A DE- 
 FLUXIOX. The flowing down of humours upon any in- 
 ferior part, as in a catarrh. They are supposed to flow 
 from the head. 
 
 DEFORMA'TIOXES, and DEFO'RMES. Syno- 
 nymous with cache-rite ; or any ciiAses occasioning ex- 
 ternal deformity of the body. 
 
 DEFRU'TUM. (from dfferveo, to grow cool). See 
 
 Ml'STVM. 
 
 DEGLUTI'TIO, (from deglutio, to swallow). The 
 act of SWALLOWING. In swallowing, the morsel is 
 collected on the upper surface of the tongue, is squeezed 
 against the bony palate, and then carries the palatum 
 
D EG 
 
 536 
 
 DE G 
 
 molle backward and upward; the pharynx meets it, the 
 tongue keeps close to the palatum molle, and by this 
 action the epiglottis closes the rimula of the larynx. 
 The bolus is consequently forced down the oesophagus. 
 When it is carried into the stomach, it is propelled by 
 the sucessive action of the circular fibres of the pha- 
 rynx, which contract from above downwards; and for 
 this reason, when the continuity of these circles is de- 
 stroyed by an ulcer, the action of the oesophagus is im- 
 peded or destroyed. General debility in a similar way 
 will impede swallowing, and it is not uncommon in 
 nurses, when the child's wants are disproportioncd to the 
 supply. Hysteric affections will equally occasion the dis- 
 ease, not only from debility, but from the distention of 
 the stomach with wind, which the action of the muscular 
 fibres cannot conquer. The latter cause we suspect to 
 be much more frequent than physicians have supposed. 
 Independent of these causes, incapability of swallowing, 
 called aca/a/!osz*,oradifficulty, named dysfihagia, orag- 
 glutitio, may be occasioned by a thickening of the mucus 
 in the oesophagus; indurations of the canal; a fungus in 
 it; by spasms; foreign bodies sticking in their passage 
 to the stomach ; tumours pressing against the side of the 
 oesophagus, either of the canal or neighbouring parts. 
 
 Mr. Warner relates a singular case of difficult swal- 
 lowing, in which the oesophagus, besides being other- 
 wise diseased, was ulcerated in its internal surface ; 
 which we shall relate to facilitate the distinction, and 
 assist future practitioners in their prognostics. A young 
 woman, aged twenty -five, had been afflicted with a diffi- 
 culty in swallowing for some months; the sense of con- 
 striction was just below the back part of the cricoid car- 
 tilage. The par^ffected was easily discovered, by 
 conveying downBc throat a bit of sponge, fastened 
 upon whale bone, which, though very small, could not 
 be made to pass beyond it. She at length became inca- 
 pable of taking any nourishment, and soon after died. 
 After death, her neck was opened, and, upon taking 
 out the oesophagus, it appeared considerably thickened, 
 about an inch in length, just below the cricoid cartilage. 
 Upon opening the oesophagus lengthways, its coats ap- 
 peared so contracted in the diseased part, as to be only 
 just capable of admitting a passage to a common probe. 
 The internal coat of the oesophagus was in part ulcerat- 
 ed, and covered with matter. All the adjacent parts 
 were sound. 
 
 When a bronchocele is the cause, there is no palliat- 
 ing the difficulty of swallowing caused by it, further 
 than that of which the bronchocele admits, which we 
 have found to be inconsiderable. 
 
 Hoffman observes, that mucus not unfrequently con- 
 cretes, during the night, in the fauces and gullet, and is 
 afterwards with difficulty brought up. This proceeds 
 not from the aspera asteria, or the pharynx, or the pi- 
 tuitary tunic of the nose, but from the glands of the 
 oesophagus itself, fnjji a torpor in their vessels, from too 
 violent and too frequent previous stimulus on the sto- 
 mach. He recommends diluents and mineral waters as 
 the principal remedies, and relates a case in which a 
 ' cure was effected by abstinence from a more generous 
 diet, and the use of a soft and slender one; drinking the 
 Egra waters, omitting suppers, and taking a dose of 
 a nitrous powder in a draught of cold water at bed- 
 time. 
 
 Indurations happening in any part of the oesophagus 
 are causes of a difficulty of swallowing, an instance of 
 which is already noticed. These tumours rarely admit 
 of relief. In the History of the Royal Medical Society 
 in Paris, for the year 1776, we are told that a young 
 lady, aged sixteen years, after being troubled for about 
 three months with a spasmodic cough, began to have a 
 difficulty of swallowing, which increased so fast, that 
 after a very short time she was incapable of taking any 
 nourishment by the mouth : so that, for the space of 
 three months, life was supported solely by clysters. 
 Mercurial and other frictions were employed without 
 effect. At length M. Macquart, reflecting on the case, 
 and conjecturing that an encysted tumour existed in the 
 oesophagus, and that it might probably be now in a 
 state of suppuration, he resolved to administer some sub- 
 stance, which, by its weight, might occasion a rupture 
 of the sac. For this purpose he prescribed an ounce of 
 crude mercury, mixed with the yolk of eggs, to be 
 swallowed every three hours. This remedy was taken, 
 and the patient, soon after she had swallowed the second 
 dose, brought up a considerable quantity of pus. From 
 this moment she was able to swallow broth, and by 
 proper care recovered. When scrofulous indurations 
 happen about the oesophagus, the ung. hydrargyri, 
 rubbed on the neck over the induration, or small doses 
 of calomel, have often been of singular efficacy, espe- 
 cially if used early after the attack of the disorder. If 
 the case is of more considerable duration, the mercu- 
 rials should be given so as to excite and support a mo- 
 derate ptyalism for some time. 
 
 In the London Medical Observations and Inquiries, 
 vol. iii. p. 85, is the history, Sec. of a case, in which 
 deglutition was obstructed, from a preternatural dilata- 
 tion of a bag formed in the pharynx. This instance 
 was produced by a cherry stone lodging in the throat, 
 which was returned three days afterwards by a fit of 
 coughing ; the part where it had lodged gradually ex- 
 panded, and retained a part of the food taken at each 
 meal. At last all the aliment returned, without causing 
 either pain or sickness. It is proposed in a similar case 
 to pass a tube into the oesophagus, and through it, to 
 inject a due quantity of broth ; by which life may be 
 continued many years, and the enlargement of the sac 
 will be thus prevented. 
 
 DEGLUTITION PREVENTED BY SPASMS. See CEso- 
 PHAGUS. 
 
 When debility occasions difficult deglutition, bark, 
 port wine, and a generous diet, assisted by drawing 
 electrical sparks from the neck, will often succeed. A 
 blister on the back part of the neck has sometimes been 
 effectual ; and even the irritation of introducing the pro- 
 bang we have thought useful, in exciting the action of 
 the languid fibres. 
 
 Foreign bodies sticking in the passage to the stomach 
 are no unfrequent cause of this disorder. Many are the 
 contrivances for removing them ; but it would often be 
 better to leave the case to nature, than to irritate so 
 tender a part, which must be the effect of such attempts. 
 If the substance can be reached with the fingers, or 
 with the forceps, the extraction is easy. When pins, 
 fish bones, or similar bodies, stick across the gullet, 
 some recommend a wire with its end turned up like a 
 hook to be passed below these bodies, and then turned 
 
BEG 
 
 537 
 
 DEL 
 
 so as to bring them up. Pins, and other sharp bodies, 
 nrhen they have stuck in the throat, have been returned 
 by swallowing a piece of tough meat tied to a strong 
 thread, and then pulled up again. If the detained body- 
 may more safely be pushed down, the probang, a flexi- 
 ble piece of whalebone, with a piece of sponge secured 
 to its end, is a safe instrument. It hath frequently hap- 
 pened, that though indigestible bodies have been swal- 
 lowed, no inconvenience hath arisen from them. If the 
 bodies cannot be easily moved up or down, endeavours 
 should not be continued long, lest inflammation come on. 
 If the patient can swallow some softening liquid, barley 
 water, or milk and water, may be taken ; and if he can- 
 not swallow, an assistant may inject some similar fluid 
 into the gullet, which will not only abate inflammation, 
 but will sometimes loosen the impacted body. When 
 endeavours fail, the patient must be treated as if labour- 
 ing under an inflammatory disease ; and the same treat- 
 ment will be required if an inflammation take place in 
 the part, after the obstructing body is removed. A pro- 
 per degree of agitation hath sometimes succeeded in 
 removing the obstructing body, better than instruments. 
 Thus a blow on the back hath often forced up a sub- 
 stance that stuck in the gullet or windpipe. Pins, 
 which have stuck in the gullet, have been discharged 
 by riding on a horse or in a carriage. If the gullet is 
 strongly contracted, so that the patient cannot swallow, 
 he may be supported by means of clysters until relief is 
 obtained. If there is danger of suffocation, the opera- 
 tion of bronchotomy will be necessary ; but sometimes 
 the obstructing cause is seated below the part where the 
 trachea can be opened. If an indigestible substance is 
 forced into the stomach, the patient should live on a 
 mild smooth diet, consisting chiefly of farinaceous mat- 
 ters, as puddings, soups, &c. carefully avoiding what- 
 ever will irritate or heat. 
 
 In the London Medical Observations and Inquiries, 
 vol. iii. p. 7, is an account of a small fibre of a feather 
 being swallowed, and extracted by means of a probang, 
 with a thread or two passing from one end to the other, 
 and fastened to the sponges which were connected with 
 each end of this instrument. 
 
 In the Medical Museum, vol. ii. are several instances 
 related of different bodies sticking in the oesophagus, 
 and the methods by which patients were relieved. In 
 the same volume it is observed, that many bodies are not 
 much to be dreaded when they arrive at the stomach, 
 though they have passed the oesophagus with difficulty. 
 Pieces of money of various sizes have passed by the 
 anus in a few days: pieces of lead, as bullets, have at 
 last been discharged, though sometimes they have been 
 detained for years. 
 
 In the London Medical Transactions, vol. iii. p. 30, 
 is an account of a crown-piece which a man swallowed^ 
 An emetic was given, but without discharging the piece, 
 which, after twenty months, was brought up by a spon- 
 'aneous vomiting. 
 
 See Warner's Cases in Surgery. Medical Museum, 
 vol. ii. Haller's Physiology. London Medical Trans- 
 actions, vol. i. p. 165. ii. p. 90. iii. p. 30. PercivaPs 
 Essays, vol. ii. p. 141. Gooch's Cases, vol. ii. p. 108. 
 Lewis's Translation of Hoffman, vol. ii. p. 147. &c. 
 London Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. iii. p. 
 7, &c. ci, kc. Med. Communications, vol. i. p. 157, 
 342. White's Surgery, 296. 
 VOL. r. 
 
 DE'GMOS, (from Sttxtv, to bite). A biting pain in 
 the orifice of the stomach, such as is perceived in the 
 heartburn. 
 
 DEHE XE. See SANGUIS. 
 
 DEHISCEXS, (from de/iisco, to gafie). OPENING, 
 or GAPING WIDE. It is applied to the pod of vegeta- 
 bles. 
 
 DEJE'CTIO, (from dejicio, to cast out}. A dis- 
 charge of the excrements by stool. The prognostics from 
 this evacuation may be seen in Prosper Alpinus's Pre- 
 sages. 
 
 DEJECTO'RIA, (from the same). See PVRGANTIA. 
 
 DEIXO'SIS, (from fima, to exaggerate). EXAGGE- 
 RATION. Hippocrates uses this word with respect to 
 the supercilia when enlarged. 
 
 DELACRYMATI VA, (from de and lachryma, a 
 tear}. DELACRYMATIVES. Medicines which dry the 
 eyes by first discharging tears, such as onions. 
 
 DELA'PSIO, (from delator, to sli/i down). See 
 PROLAPSUS. 
 
 DELA'TIO, (from delatus, shown}. See INDICA- 
 TIO. 
 
 DELETE'RIOUS, (from ^A, to injure}. Perni- 
 cious, or extremely noxious : an epithet of poisons. 
 
 DELIGA'TIO, (from de and Hgo, to tie}. A BAND- 
 AGE. 
 
 The design of bandages is chiefly to secure the dress- 
 ings, or to confine the motion of parts which might be 
 painful or injurious. In ulcers, they support the dress- 
 ings, defend the newly formed skin from any force 
 which might separate it, and bring the edges both of 
 these and of wounds nearer; so that there will be less 
 for nature to supply. That they support and preserve 
 the ends of fractured limbs in a proper position, is too 
 obvious to be particularly pointed out. In some instan- 
 ces they are necessary to keep parts asunder ; and are 
 very frequently useful in preventing a too luxuriant 
 growth of new parts, accumulations of purulent matter 
 in sinuses, of watery fluids in the extremities, as well 
 as in confining prolapsed organs. 
 
 Bandages are made of linen, cotton, or flannel. They 
 should be, if possible, without a seam, and linen is wove 
 for this purpose; but the selvage is always harsh, 
 and as the edges are necessarily covered by the next 
 round, they are sometimes inconvenient. We prefer, 
 therefore, old linen ; and more readily submit to the in- 
 conveniences of the edges unravelling, than to the ir- 
 regularity which any stitching would produce. The 
 length often renders seams necessary. The pieces 
 must, therefore, be united by back stitching, and beat 
 smooth. 
 
 Linen is generally preferred for bandages ; and it 
 should be such as has been long worn, as its harshness 
 is thus diminished or destroyed. We have lately em- 
 ployed cotton (calico), and have perceived many advan- 
 tages from its softness and elasticity. Where some 
 motion of the part is necessary, flannel is .preferable, 
 from its greater elasticity ; and it ffused in ulcers of 
 the legs, wounds of the thorax, and in the operation of 
 the paracentesis : all its advantages are, however, to be 
 found in calico. 
 
 The application of bandages can scarcely be taught 
 by words; actual observation, and, indeed, experience, 
 are required. The young surgeon should therefore be 
 exercised in applying them to a proper figure, for it is a 
 
 / 
 
1) E L 
 
 538 
 
 BEL 
 
 part of his profession which every nurse can judge of. 
 Should he perform it without effect or dexterity, he will 
 have little credit for talents in any other branch. It is, 
 however, often of importance, that the pressure should 
 bear equally on every part ; that in other cases it should 
 gradually increase or lessen ; and occasionally the force 
 of the bandage is limited, while the parts above and 
 below are useful only as they support the principal. 
 With all these views, the surgeon should accustom 
 himself to apply them ; and he will find considerable 
 assistance in the works of the French surgeons, who 
 roll over an affected part many yards of bandage with 
 the utmost dexterity and neatness. See Heister's Sur- 
 gery, vol. ii. tables 37 and 38. 
 
 Bandages are either simple or compound ; but they 
 tire sometimes divided into general and particular : and 
 the latter are often denominated from the part to which 
 they are applied. 
 
 A simple bandage is a long piece of linen or cotton 
 of an indefinite length, and from three to six inches in 
 breadth. When applied, it is usually rolled up ; and 
 the rolled part is styled its head. When rolled from 
 each end, it is styled a double-headed bandage. The 
 part applied to the limb should be the opposite to that 
 on which it is rolled, so that it may unroll from above, 
 and not embarrass the operator. In the circular turns, 
 it should be unrolled towards the surgeon, and great 
 eare should be taken that the edges are kept smooth. 
 This will seldom be effected, unless at least one third, 
 often one half, of the bandage is covered by the succeed- 
 ing turn. The first turns should be wholly circular, for 
 security. 
 
 The bandage is frequently returned to secure the 
 edges, and prevent its slipping. This is effected by 
 folding it, at a right angle, when it can be easily rolled 
 the opposite way without any gaping edge. The chief 
 of the simple bandages are, the circular, the spiral, the 
 uniting, the retaining, the expellent, and the creeping 
 bandages. 
 
 The circular bandage is the simplest form ; the rolls 
 cover each other, and it is seldom long, as two or three 
 rolls are sufficient. The spiral bandage is that already 
 described ; and modern practice has extended its utility, 
 by applying it in many obstinate diseases, where it is 
 the only remedy. In the upper extremity, the fingers 
 are first swathed with smaller fillets, and these secured 
 on the back of the hand by the larger bandage; it is 
 then carried up the arm to the elbow, where the band- 
 age is crossed in the form of a figure of 8, as after 
 bleeding, and from thence up the humerus, where it 
 must be returned. The toes need not be swathed ; but 
 the heel must be confined by a piece of linen drawn 
 tight, and secured with the roller, and the cavities on 
 each side of the tendo-achillis filled with lint. The 
 bandage is then carried to the calf of the leg, to the 
 knee and thigh reversed, where the increasing bulk 
 prevents it from lying smooth. In these cases the band- 
 age must not be lod'Hight, especially if it is to be wet- 
 ted ; for it is contracted by moisture. If the proper 
 degree of tightness cannot be ascertained, it may be 
 applied wet. 
 
 The uniting- bandage, or spica descendens, used in 
 rectilinear wounds, made with a double-headed roller, 
 with a longitudinal slit in the middle, of three or four 
 inches long. After dressing the wound, compresses 
 
 should be applied on each side of it, so as to press front 
 the bottom to the lips of the wound, before the roller 
 is applied; which roller having one head passed through 
 the slit, an opportunity will be given of drawing the 
 lips of the wound together. The whole must be ma- 
 naged so that the bandage may act equally. Where 
 wounds are stitched, this bandage supports the stitches, 
 and prevents their tearing. When the wound is deep, 
 a long compress is to be applied on each side, to secure 
 a pressure at the bottom. When the wound is very 
 long, two or three bandages should be employed, and 
 great care must be taken that the pressure is perfectly 
 equable. 
 
 Henkel and Richter recommend for this purpose a 
 compound bandage, consistingof four straps of linen of 
 the usual breadth, and a length suitable to the wound. 
 These are united by six narrow straps crossing each 
 other like the fingers of the hand when folded. When 
 applied, the middle of the bandage, or the narrow straps, 
 cover the wound, and two of the heads on each side of 
 it cover each other. The two lowest are then placed 
 circularly round the limb. The two heads are drawn 
 tight with both hands, and fastened. As the narrow 
 straps lie over the wound, we have thus a constant view 
 of it. 
 
 The retentive bandage is usually the single-headed 
 roller. It should be applied first on one side, opposite 
 to the wound, and brought round, so as to bring the 
 lips of the wound closer. The contrary manner sepa- 
 rates the lips. 
 
 The expellent bandage is designed, by an equable 
 pressure, to keep the fluids within so near to the orifice 
 of the wound that sinuses may be prevented. In gene- 
 ral, a compress of unequal thickness is necessary ; and 
 the thinner part of the compress is placed next, and 
 immediately contiguous, 'to the orifice : the thicker 
 below. Before it is fixed, the pus must be completely 
 pressed out, and the rolling begun with two or three 
 circular turns on-the lower part of the compress. The 
 bandage must then be carried spirally, but somewhat 
 slacker, upwards, and again return to its commence- 
 ment. It becomes an uniting bandage when a piece of 
 flesh is lacerated, and we wish to heal it by the first in- 
 tention. 
 
 The creeping is a simple bandage, where the succeed- 
 ing turn only covers the edge of the preceding. It is em- 
 ployed where theobject is merely to secure the dressings, 
 and not to make any considerable or equable pressure. 
 
 The compound bandages are the eighteen-tailtd, or 
 rather the many-headed, bandage, and the T bandage. 
 The first consists of three pieces of linen, about a foot 
 in length and in width. These are sewed together in 
 the middle, and each end divided into three equal parts; 
 the division continued to about two inches and a half 
 from the centre. These are arranged so as to press 
 equally on the limb, which it will do, if the head which 
 overlaps is received in a slit of the corresponding piece. 
 This bandage has been varied by Dessault and others, in 
 a manner which we find almost incapable of being con- 
 veyed by words. 
 
 The T bandage is chiefly used in injuries of the 
 abdomen and back ; but particularly of the genital or- 
 gans, and the neighbouring parts. It is of the shape of 
 the letter. The transverse part passes round the waist, 
 and the other part between the legs. If the latter is. 
 
D E L 
 
 539 
 
 D E IS 
 
 ,:\ ided, it may press on either groin, when brought up 
 to unite with 'the bandage which surrounds the waist. 
 
 We shall add a short description of some other band- 
 ages, neither simple nor compound, before we proceed 
 to the particular ones. 
 
 The triangular bandage is generally a handkerchief 
 doubled into that form. In common cases it is used on 
 the head, also as a support to the testicles when swelled, 
 called by the French couvre-clief en triangle. 
 
 The nodose bandage, called scapha. It is a double- 
 headed roller, made of a fillet four yards long, and about 
 an inch and a half broad ; it must be reversed two or 
 three times, so as to form a knot upon the part which 
 is to be compressed. It is employed when an haemorr- 
 hage from a wound is to be stopped, or for securing 
 the compress after bleeding any part of the head. 
 
 The quadrangular bandage is about three feet square, 
 or a little longer than broad. The French call it le grand 
 couvre-c/K-f. 
 
 The reflex bandage. See CAPELINA. 
 
 The particular bandages we shall consider under the 
 article FASCIA. 
 
 For the practice of the ancients in this part of surgery, 
 see Vidus Vidius. For more modern directions, Heistcr's 
 Surgery; M. M. Sue, and Thilloye; Pott's Works; 
 Bell's Surgery, vol.vi. p. 469; Lombard and Bernstein. 
 
 The tcaflularia, scapulary, and napkin, is a piece of 
 cloth four or six fingers broad, with a slit in the middle 
 to pass the head through, and long enough to reach 
 from the bottom of the sternum over the shoulders, and 
 down the back, as low as the sternum is before. For 
 the sfiica inguinalis, inguinalis duplex, snd simplex, see 
 SPICA. The STELLA, MONO'CULUS, DISCRIMKN, HA- 
 I;I;'N A, HEMICERAU'NIOS, AURI'GA, CHIASTOS, CHIA'STE, 
 may be found under their respective heads. For circu- 
 lus, and/ilititAius layueus, see CIRCUS QUADRUPLES. 
 DELIQUA'TIO, (from deliyueo, to melt). See So- 
 
 LUTIO. 
 
 DELIQUESCENTIA and DELIQUIUM, in che- 
 mistry, imply a spontaneous solution which some salts 
 experience by exposure to the air only. This effect is 
 owing to their very powerful affinity for moisture, which 
 draws to them the portion of vapour dissolved in the 
 atmosphere. 
 
 DELI'QUIUM ANIMI, (from delinyuo, to swoon}. 
 See LIPOTHYMIA. 
 
 DELI'RIUM, (from deliro, to rave, or talk idly). It 
 Is termed also alienatio mentis, paranoias paraphrenesis, 
 dementia, sometimes einotio. When the ideas excited 
 in the mind do not correspond to the external objects, 
 but are produced by a diseased state of the common 
 sensory, the patient is said to be delirious. In mad- 
 ness, reason is destroyed ; in foolishness (morosis), is 
 defective; and in the delirium, vitiated. Delirium is 
 commonly a symptom of fever, occasionally the effect 
 of narcotic poisons. In general, the objects do not pro- 
 duce the accustomed impression, or are followed by the 
 usual associations. It usually arises from an unequal 
 state of activity in different parts of the brain, and 
 differs from madness only in duration, or the presence 
 of a disease of which itis a symptom. 
 
 Galen observes, that delirium is caused by the heat 
 and acrimony of the fluid, but principally by yellow 
 bile. (See his book De Sympt. Cans. lib. ii.) Many 
 other writers think that the bile is the cause. No great 
 
 danger is to be apprehended from delirium, whilst the 
 pulse, the appetite, and respiration, arc favourable. 
 
 DELI'RIUM MANIA'CUM. See MANIA. 
 
 DELI'RIUM MELANCHO'LICUM. See MELANCHOLIA. 
 
 DELI'RIUM FEBRILE. See FF.BRIS. 
 
 DELOCA'TIO, C de,frtm, and locus, a place). Sic 
 LUXATIO. 
 
 DELO'TICOS, (from or>.n, manifestum) . INDICA- 
 TIVE: used in this sense by Hippocrates, in his Apho- 
 risms ; in general, diagnostic signs. See DIAGNOSIS. 
 
 DELPHI'NIUM STA'PHIS A'GRIA, (from the 
 flower resembling the dolphin's head). See STAPHIS 
 AGRIA. 
 
 DE'LPHYS, (from b'/Qx, the womb). See UTERUS. 
 
 DE'LTA. The name of the letter A in the Greek; 
 also the external pudendum muliebre, so called from 
 the triangular shape of the hair. 
 
 DELTOI'DES MUSCULI. The DELTOID MUSCLES, 
 (from delta, and ci$of, likeness ; musculi triangulares, 
 and humerales ) . They rise from the anterior edges 
 of the extremities of the clavicles, which join the aero- 
 mions ; from the acromions, and from the spines of the 
 scapulae; and are inserted into the middle of each hu- 
 merus respectively. They move the arm forward, up- 
 ward, and backward. 
 
 DEME'NTIA, (from de and mens, without mind ^ 
 See VESANIA, and DELIRIUM. 
 
 DEME'RSUS, (from dermergo, to sink down). In 
 botany it is applied to aquatic plants, and means sunk 
 below the surface of the water. 
 
 DEME'TRIAS. See CEREALIA. 
 
 DEMO'CRATIS THERIA'CA. A theriaca describ- 
 ed by uEtius ; called from its inventor. 
 
 DEMOTI'VUS LA'PSUS, (from demo-ceo, t? send 
 back). SUDDEN DEATH. 
 
 DEMULCE'NTIA MEDICAMK'XTA, (from d- 
 mulceo, to soften). DEMULCENT MEDICINES sheath the 
 acrimony of the humours, and render them mild. Dr. 
 Cullen says, they are such as are suited to correct 
 acrids, or to obviate the irritations arising from them. 
 Emollients are occasionally demulcents; for they often 
 sheath acrid humours, and soften rigid fibres. Sec 
 EMOLLIENTIA. 
 
 Demulcents are of two kinds, viz. general, or speci- 
 fic, obtunding only a particular acrimony. 
 
 The general sort are, 1st, All oils obtained by the ex- 
 pression of fruits, or formed by boiling vegetable sub- 
 stances containing them ; the oil distilled from wax, 
 and all animal fats. 2dly, All insipid inodorous plants 
 that yield no oil, but are merely mucilaginous. 3dly, 
 The viscid insipid gums. 4thly, All the animal gela- 
 tines and albumens. Watery fluids, usually styled ac 
 mulcents,zrc rather to be considered as DILUENTS; q. v. 
 The specific demulcents are those which unite by- 
 chemical affinity with the acrid : these are chiefly 
 alkalis and acids, when the acrimony is of the opposite 
 kind. Bitters are supposed to be demulcents when 
 the acrimony is bilious : vegetable acids are more cer- 
 tainly such in the same case. The other acrimonies 
 described by authors are numerous, but generally ima- 
 ginary, except probably the saline, for which diluents 
 are the remedies. 
 
 DENA'RIUS, (from denus, ten ; because the Roman 
 denarium marked with the letter X meant ten asses, a 
 coin so called). 
 
 3 Z 2 
 
D E N 
 
 - 540 
 
 D B N 
 
 DENDR. An abbreviation of dcndrographia, or den- 
 drologia, a description of, or discourse on, trees, from 
 S'lttyav, arbor, a tree, and yfxtyv, scrip tura, seu Aoyo?, 
 fsertno. 
 
 DENDROI'DES, (from Mpn, a tree, and e&, 
 likeness). Plants that resemble trees: they are also 
 called arborescent. 
 
 DENDROLI'BANUS, (from vJ>v, tree, and oAc 
 bv, frankincense.). See ROSMARINUS. 
 
 DENDROMA'LACHE, (from &>fy>, and I"*A*>J, 
 'he mallow). See MALTA ROSEA. 
 
 DENODA'TIO, (from denodo, to loosen ). See Dis- 
 
 SOI.UTIO. 
 
 DENS, (quasi edens, from edo, to eat, or from ? 
 o)v7s). A TOOTH. The teeth are usually sixteen in each 
 jaw ; they are divided into the body above the gum, 
 and the root, or fang, which is within the socket of the 
 jaw; the neck is the line of division between the root 
 and the body. They are composed of a bony substance 
 and an enamel. 
 
 Little attention was paid to the teeth before the 
 period of Eustachius, whose work appeared in 1563. 
 He was followed by a French surgeon, Urban Hemard, 
 about twenty years afterwards ; but though the teeth 
 and their diseases were more frequently mentioned in 
 anatomical and chirurgical works, we find no express 
 treatise on the subject till the year 1740, the date of 
 Fouchard's work. This author was followed in 1771 
 by Mr. 3. Hunter; by Dr. Blake in 1798; and Mr. 
 Fox in 1803. 
 
 The enamel covers only the body of the tooth, that 
 part which is not covered by the gums, so far as to its 
 neck : it is not vascular, nor capable of being injected : 
 for if animals are fed with madder, the body of the 
 tooth will be coloured, but the enamel will remain un- 
 altered ; or, if the enamel be steeped in a weak acid, it 
 will become a powder ; but if bone is thus steeped, a 
 soft elastic part remains. 
 
 Chemically examined, the enamel consists, like bone, 
 of phosphat of lime, and gelatine, viz. of 29.67 parts of 
 phosphoric acid; 43. 3 of lime; and 27.10 of gelatine and 
 water. It is generally agreed that the enamel is never 
 reproduced. It certainly is not when broken to the 
 subjacent bone ; but its surface seems to be occasionally 
 supplied, though its hardness prevents injury from at- 
 trition. 
 
 Each root is hollow, for the admission of vessels and 
 nerves to pass into the substance of the teeth ; but these 
 cavities grow less in advanced age. 
 
 Ossification begins in the body of a tooth, and is con- 
 tinued to the root; and there are as many points of ossi- 
 fication as there are tubercles in the tooth. Mr. John 
 Hunter suspects that the teeth, when full grown, are 
 not simply bone. He observes, that bones are tinged 
 with the colouring matter of madder when they are com- 
 plete and perfectly grown, if the animal is fed for a time 
 with this root ; and teeth, whilst growing, receive this 
 tinge, but not when they are perfected. In all other 
 bones this red colour is, in time, carried off by absorp- 
 tion, and they return to their original colour ; but a 
 growing tooth, if coloured, never loses it. This does 
 not show the want of an absorbent 'system, for teeth, 
 when their nerves are destroyed, seem to be slowly ab- 
 sorbed ; and they certainly continue, while alive, to be 
 vascular. The whole anomaly seems to arise from the 
 
 minuteness of their vessels. The rickets do not affect 
 the teeth ; for we never find them grow soft like the 
 bones, but they remain perfectly hard : lastly, in old 
 age, the other bones become brittle and waste; but the 
 teeth, except when carious, continue in their former state. 
 The teeth are divided into three classes, viz. the inci- 
 sores, canini, and molares. The incisores, called also 
 denies lactei, and denies risorii, are the four anterior 
 teeth in each jaw; they appear the first. The canini, 
 or clentes oculares, are one on each side of the incisores, 
 in each jaw. The molares arc five on each side of both 
 jaws. Sometimes before twenty years of age, often 
 about five or six and twenty, the last of the grinders ap- 
 pear, and are called denies sapientiis and denies genuini. 
 Mr. John Hunter divides and names them as follows; 
 viz. from the symphysis of the jaw on each side, are 
 two INCISORES, q. v. ; one cuspidatus, (see CANINI 
 DENTES ;) two bicnspides ; and three molares, the last of 
 which is the sapientice dens. See MORALES. 
 
 The incisores, canini, and the two first of the grinders, 
 are formed at the birth, and are those teeth which are 
 shed. They usually appear about the seventh month, 
 and are shed about the seventh year. The secondary 
 teeth are formed in sockets of their own, which are 
 situated below the other socket. The three dentes 
 molares on each side do not come through the gums 
 until the first set of teeth is shed ; then they come 
 through with the second set, and are never shed. 
 Some people never have the last molares. At about 
 three years of age a child hath the whole of its first set 
 of teeth, which are twenty. 
 
 There are generally as many protuberances on the 
 body of the teeth as there are roots : but the latter some- 
 times grow together; at other times they are divaricat- 
 ed, especially in the upper jaw, where, not having a 
 sufficient depth, because of the maxillary sinus, they 
 spread and are extracted with greater difficulty than 
 those on the lower jaw. 
 
 The fifth pair of nerves supply the teeth with 
 branches, which, with the blood vessels, are surrounded 
 by a membrane, and, running under the teeth, enter 
 into the cavities through a hole in the roots. From an 
 attention to the fifth pair of nerves, and the parts to 
 which they are distributed, many of the phenomena at- 
 tendant on disorders of the teeth may be explained. It 
 is in general supposed that the teeth, when a child is 
 born, are lodged in sockets in the jaw-bones, and are 
 covered with, and inveloped by, a thin, very irritable, 
 and sensible membrane, the periosteum of the teeth ; 
 so that when the teeth begin to grow, they must neces- 
 sarily distend, and force their way through this mem- 
 brane, which, from its sensibility, gives great pain, and 
 occasions fevers, starlings, and all the symptoms of 
 teething. As soon as this membrane is completely 
 divided in that part by the tooth, the child is relieved 
 for the present from the fever and other complaints ; 
 which are subject to return upon the successive rising 
 of the other teeth. 
 
 This general account must be admitted with many 
 restrictions, derived from more minute inquiries. The 
 teeth are formed in the fcetus, and even the rudiments 
 of the second set are very early conspicuous. They os- 
 sify in distinct points ; and, at the period of birth, 
 these ossified points are nearly contiguous. They are 
 covered with a membrane which is divisible into two 
 
1) E X 
 
 541 
 
 DEN 
 
 layers; most dense and thick near the edge of the jaw, 
 and softer as well as more gelatinous below. The exter- 
 nal layer is spongy and vascular; the internal more ten- 
 der and delicate,"without vessels: though Mr. Hunter, 
 perhaps from accident, has inverted this order. The 
 membrane is fastened to the neck of the tooth, which, 
 pressing against it, deprives it of life, and thus occasions 
 its absorption, as well as of the gum above. Laceration 
 seldom takes place, though in some instances it seems 
 to do so, as the ragged edges have been observed. In 
 general, the diseases attributed to dentition do not arise 
 from the distention of this membrane, but to the state 
 of the stomach, and are often relieved by a slight opiate, 
 with the volatile alkali. It has been a too common prac- 
 tice to divide the gum ; but this is an unnecessary seve- 
 rity, and often useless. It is only when the tooth distends 
 it considerably, with violent inflammation, that such an 
 operation is admissible. 
 
 Disorders in the teeth, in more advanced age, depend 
 chiefly on a caries, and an inflammation in the mem- 
 brane which covers their root. When a tooth is ca- 
 rious, it often occasions a fetid breath ; and the air pass- 
 ing into, or any warm or cold substance touching it, 
 excites pain. Relief is often obtained by filling the 
 carious part with opium for occasional relief; but with 
 gold or silver laminae for more permanent ease. When 
 the membrane which spreads itself about the roots of the 
 teeth is considerably inflamed, bleeding or purging, ac- 
 cording to the state of the constitution, will be needful ; 
 warm barley water may also be held in the mouth, and 
 the methods useful in other inflammatory disorders may 
 be employed. Blisters may be applied behind the ears) 
 or on the back ; and horse radish or pellitory root may 
 be held between the gums and cheeks, to excite a dis- 
 charge of saliva. Besides these general causes, scorbu- 
 tic and venereal complaints will affect the teeth; in 
 which cases, the method of cure will consist in general 
 remedies adapted to ihem. See DEXTIFRICIUM. 
 
 On the teeth, and their disorders, see Mr. John Hun- 
 ter's Natural History of the Human Teeth; Eustachius 
 de Dentibus ; Hoffman de Dentibus, eorum Morb. et 
 Cura ; Hurlock on Breeding of Teeth ; Moss on the 
 Management of Children; Bell's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 
 191; White's Surgery, p. 280; Blake and Fox on the 
 Teeth. 
 
 DENS CABALU'XUS. See HYOSCIAMUS. 
 
 DENS CA'XIS. DOG'S TOOTH. Erythronium, dens 
 fanisLin. Sp. PI. 437. The flower is shaped like that 
 of a lily ; the root is long, fleshy, and formed somewhat 
 like the tooth of a dog; the leaves resemble those of 
 the cyclamen. The dried roots are commended as an- 
 thelmintic ; but are not used with us. Dog tooth 
 spar in mineralogy is one of the original forms of crys- 
 tals. 
 
 DEXS LE'OXIS, also called taraxacum, urinaria, hie- 
 racium Alfiinum, hedyjmois. DANDELION-. It is the 
 leontodon taraxacum Lin. Sp. PI. 1122. It is a low 
 plant, with long, narrow, deeply indented leaves, lying 
 on the ground, among which arises a single, naked, hol- 
 low pedicle, bearing a large, yellow, flosculous flower, 
 followed by small seeds, covered with a tuft of long 
 down : the root is oblong, slender, yellowish, or brown- 
 ish, on the outside, and white within. It is perennial, 
 comni' in in uncultivated places, and flowers from April 
 to the end of summer. 
 
 The roots, stalks, and leaves, abound with a milky, 
 bitterish juice, but of no particular flavour. They 
 were supposed to be mildly detergent and aperient ; but 
 owe their credit chiefly to their milky juice, which was 
 supposed to be saponaceous. Boerhaave highly com- 
 mends them as a resolvent ; but the more immediate 
 and sensible operation of this plant is to loosen the 
 belly, and promote urine ; which it does with little sti- 
 mulus, though in a slight degree ; and has been consi- 
 dered as highly efficacious in removing biliary obstruc- 
 tions. Dr. Pemberton, in a late work, speaks of it with 
 commendation in these complaints. Murray observes, 
 that this plant resolves viscid humours, opens obstruct- 
 ed vessels, and is a remedy for various eruptive com- 
 plaints ; and Bergius considers it as an effective, hepa- 
 tic deobstruent, recommending it in hypochondriasis 
 and jaundice. He recommends it boiled in whey, or 
 formed into broths and apozems. It has also been sup- 
 posed useful in dropsies, pulmonic tubercles, and some 
 cutaneous disorders ; given in decoctions of the plant 
 and root ; or the expressed juice is sometimes adminis- 
 tered, from one ounce to four, three or four times a day 
 The plant should always be used fresh ; for even ex- 
 tracts of it, as well as the roots and leaves, lose theiv 
 power by keeping. It may also be taken as part of diet, 
 and eaten fresh. The young leaves blanched resemble 
 in taste the endive, and make a good addition to salad; 
 in the spring. -The roots are roasted, and used at Got- 
 tingen, by the poorer people, for coffee, from which a 
 decoction of them properly prepared can hardly be dis- 
 tinguished. 
 
 See Raii Hist. Lewis's Mat. Mad. 'It is also a name 
 of the auricula muris, and some other plants. 
 
 DE'XSITAS, (fromdensus, thick}. DENSITY. Dense- 
 bodies contain a considerable quantity of matter within 
 a proportionally small bulk. But in medical writings, 
 denseness sometimes means frequency, and is applied 
 to the pulse, and to respiration. 
 
 DEXTA'GRA, (from dens, a tooth, and a.yea., a sei- 
 zure ). It is used both to signify the gout in the teeth 
 (see ARTHRITIS), and an instrument for drawing them, 
 called also dentarfiaga, dentiducum, odontagogzs. 
 
 DEXTA'LE VIRIDE STRIATUM. SeeEn*uim. 
 
 DEXTA'LISLA'PIS, (from dens,) the tartareous 
 matter formed on the teeth, resembling in hardness a 
 stone. 
 
 DENTA'LIUM, (from the same). Also called den- 
 tale, autalis, tubulus dentalis, and TOOTH SHELL. It is 
 the shell of a small sea fish, oblong, slender, and of a 
 whitish, greenish, or reddish colour ; about two inches 
 long, striated, and marked with two or three bands. As 
 a medicine, it differs little from the oyster shell. 
 
 DEXTA'RIA, (from the same). Dentaria fienta- 
 fihyllos Lin. Sp. PI. 912. Coralloides,stfitifolia, SEPT- 
 FOIL TOOTHWORT, and CORALWORT. This plant hath a 
 long pod, full of round seeds ; when this is ripe, its 
 valves are twisted into a spiral form, and discharge the 
 seeds with violence : the root is squamous, fleshy, and 
 denticulated. It flowers in April: the root is drying and 
 astringent. 
 
 DEXTA'RIA. See PLUMBAGO. 
 
 DEXTARPA'GA, .'from dens, a tooth, and **, 
 tofasten ufion). See DEXTAGRA. 
 
 DEXTA'TA,(from dens, a tooth). The second ver- 
 tebra of the neck. It is remarkable for its process, 
 
DEN 
 
 542 
 
 D EN 
 
 called jirocess us dentatus, which plays in the hollow of 
 the anterior arch of the vertebra above it, called Atlas. 
 From the sides of the processus dentatus, the ligaments 
 go oft' to attach it to the Atlas ; and from its point a 
 strong one is sent out to the os occipitis. In botany a 
 dentated leaf, called denticulatum, is distinguished by 
 spreading points or teeth, remote from each other, about 
 the edge. 
 
 DENTATUS PROCE'SSUS. See ATLAS. 
 
 DENTELLA'RIA, (from dentella, a little tooth). 
 See PLUMBAGO. 
 
 DENTES COLUMELLARES, (from dens, and co- 
 lumella.') A LITTLE COLUMN. Denies canini of Varro 
 and Pliny. 
 
 DENTES I.ACTE'I. See INCISORES. 
 
 DENTES OCCULA'RES. EYE TEETH. See DENS. They 
 are thus named, because their nerves are supposed to 
 be connected with those of the eye, and that any injury 
 they receive may equally injure that organ. 
 
 DKNTES KISO'HII. See INCISORES. 
 
 DENTICULA'TA, (from denticitla, a little tooth). 
 Indented, or cut round in small notches. See MOCHA- 
 
 1KI.I.INA FOLHS FUMARI/E liULBOS^E. 
 
 DENTICULA'TUM, (from the same). See DEN- 
 TATA. 
 
 DENTIDUCUM, (from dens, and cluco, to draw). 
 See DENTAGBA. 
 
 DENTIFRI'CIUM,(from denies fricare, to rub the 
 teeth). DENTIFRICE; called also odontotrimma. Medi- 
 cines for cleaning the teeth. Many preparations are em- 
 ployed for this purpose, chiefly consisting of scuttlefish 
 bone, bole, bark, myrrh, salt, and soot. Each operator 
 has his receipt, which he highly commends and con- 
 ceals. Any very fine powder is apparently of equal ser- 
 vice, but mastich and myrrh are the general bases : most 
 commonly the former. The powder is flavoured with 
 orris root, with ambergris, &c. and coloured with dra- 
 gon's blood, bole armoniac, or red sanders, professedly 
 to strengthen the gums, but really to conceal the bleed- 
 ing from the gums. It was formerly the custom to add 
 common salt or crude sal ammoniac to dentifrices; for 
 what purpose we know not; but both are now disused: 
 and one of the most boasted tooth powders that we have 
 seen, is only magnesia coloured with rose pink. The 
 carbonated dentifrice is merely powdered charcoal, and 
 it has been employed chiefly from its power of destroy- 
 ing the colours of different fluids, discovered by Lowitz. 
 (See CHARCOAL.) Soot is used from the whiteness ob- 
 served on chimney sweepers' teeth ; but it possesses no 
 very peculiar merit. A sufficiently pleasant and effica- 
 cious tooth powder is made with two parts of finely pow- 
 dered mastich, two parts of myrrh, and one part of cas- 
 sia. It cleans the teeth, preserves them from decaying, 
 and renders the gums peculiarly firm and hard. In fact, 
 however, almost every powder seems equally efficacious, 
 and, if it be impalpable without acidity, equally innocent. 
 
 The calculous concretion which forms on the teeth 
 is of singular hardness, and with great difficulty remov- 
 ed ; nor has modern chemistry yet discovered a a men- 
 struum which will dissolve it without injuring the ena- 
 mel. Acids soften this firm covering r and render it 
 transparent. Dentists universally reprobate their use, 
 and we cannot, therefore, encourage it. We suspect, 
 however, that their occasional application will not be 
 injurious : we are, at least, certain, that the injury acids 
 
 may do is recoverable. The brushes should be hard and 
 strong ; the hairs set at some distance, that they may 
 clean the interstices of the teeth, where the tartar lodg- 
 es ; and the brush should be used more in the longitu- 
 dinal direction, with respect to the teeth, than across 
 them. If the powders are perfectly fine, no injury can 
 arise from the brush. The preservative tinctures are of 
 little use. Their basis, like the powders, is mastich, 
 and their appellations fanciful. 
 
 DENTILLA'RIA, (from dcnticula, a little tooth; 
 so called because its root is denticulated). See PLUM- 
 BAGO. 
 
 DENTISCA'LPIUM, (from dens, a tooth, and scal- 
 po, to scrafie) . Also called odontoglyjihon. An instru- 
 ment for scraping off the crust which is formed on foul 
 teeth. In Oribasius, it is an instrument for separating 
 the gums from the teeth. 
 
 DENTITIO, (from dentio, to breed teeth). Also 
 called odontiasis, odontofihya. DENTITION, or breeding 
 of teeth. Sauvages, in his system of Nosology, makes 
 this a species of odontalgia. Cullen makes dentitio 
 synonymous with odaxismos ; but does not admit it as a 
 disease. Hippocrates uses the word principally with 
 respect to the gums, when the teeth are forcing a pass- 
 age through them; and modern writers follow his ex- 
 ample. 
 
 Children often suffer much uneasiness from the cut- 
 ting of their teeth : though teething is not a disease, yet 
 from accident and temperament it sometimes produces 
 the most fatal disorders. The fever and inflammation 
 excited in a full habit may terminate in peripncumony 
 or suffocation ; and when the child is fat and plethoric, 
 the most cooling diet and the most active laxatives must 
 be employed. 
 
 A troublesome cough is often attendant on teething; 
 in which case a small blister applied to the nape of the 
 neck is of considerable service.. A fresh one may be ap- 
 plied when the first begins no longer to produce any 
 discharge. 
 
 Dr. Withers observes, in his Treatise on the Asthma, 
 p. 301, 302, that, "If a child has a disease in his breast, 
 the cutting of a tooth, as it often excites pain, fever, 
 and general irritability, will be found commonly to in- 
 crease it. But this affords no proof why a cough and 
 shortness of breath, with a pulmonary obstruction in the 
 lungs, should be thought a necessary attendant on teeth- 
 ing. According to the best of my observations, it is an 
 indisputable fact, that healthful children cut their teeth 
 without a cough ; and when in others a cough attends 
 teething, it is, in general, an accidental circumstance, 
 proceeding from a local complaint in the breast, and is 
 not merely symptomatic of the cutting of a tooth. The 
 violence of the cough, the rising of the phlegm from the 
 lungs, inflammations, pulmonary obstructions, and ulce- 
 rations, which have followed, and been proved by dis- 
 section, have fully convinced me of the truth of the 
 above assertion. I should not have dwelt at all on this 
 fact, if I had not observed that the notion which I am 
 endeavouring to refute is pernicious to society, and 
 productive of fatal consequences. For when we say 
 that a cough, with shortness of breath, is a common 
 symptom of teething, we unite the two complaints to- 
 gether under one idea; and as we consider teething as 
 natural and necessary, the other, being united with it, 
 and regarded only as an effect, falls in under the same 
 
DEN 
 
 543 
 
 JJ E O 
 
 general idea, and consequently is too often supposed to 
 require no particular treatment; by which means it is 
 neglected, and in many instances proves fatal." 
 
 When children are vigorous, they cut their teeth 
 earlier; weakly children, particularly those that are dis- 
 posed to the rickets, are later before their teeth appear. 
 A discharge of 'saliva, or a diarrhoea, are favourable 
 symptoms during the time of cutting the teeth. Child- 
 ren attended with these symptoms are rarely affected 
 with convulsions, or any other violent disorder. 
 
 Hoffman observes, that the teeth appear sometimes 
 in the seventh month, at others in the ninth, or even the 
 twelfth. In some, this process gives but little uneasi- 
 ness; in others, it is accompanied with very trouble- 
 some symptoms. In difficult dentition the child is 
 preternaturally hot, cries immoderately, starts in his 
 sleep, often applies his hand to his mouth, sucks with 
 eagerness, and even bites the nipple. The gums swell, 
 and look whitish or reddish; the saliva is copiously dis- 
 charged, and often hangs viscid from the mouth; the 
 belly either costive or too loose. Sometimes acute fe- 
 vers, convulsive and epileptic paroxysms, distortions of 
 the jaws, and other violent symptoms are joined, differ- 
 ent in different subjects, according to the difficulty of 
 the eruption of the teeth, or the sensibility of the 
 child. Amongst the prognostics, he says, that those 
 who are plethoric, sleepy, costive, those affected in 
 dentition with a cough, who are of great sensibility, or 
 an hereditary passionate disposition, have the most to 
 fear. Hippocrates observes, that those who are attacked 
 by the acute fever escape convulsions, and that the 
 teething is easiest in winter. The principal indications 
 of cure are, to abate the pain and inflammation, and to 
 soften and relax the gums. If the body be not naturally 
 lax, it should be kept so. A spontaneous looseness is 
 salutary, and should not be checked ; for convulsions 
 and other threatening symptoms will then probably fol- 
 low. 
 
 Breeding the teeth commonly begins about the third 
 or fourth month : it may be known by a copious dis- 
 charge of saliva taking place ; its being pleased with 
 having its gums rubbed with a finger, or other harder 
 substance ; its becoming more fretful and uneasy, start- 
 ing in its sleep, or suddenly awaking. If now there are 
 also great heat, thirst, fever, a dulness and drowsiness, 
 particular attention should be paid to keep the bowels 
 lax, if they are not already so ; if a looseness at this time 
 attends, though it is somewhat severe, it should not be 
 checked. The griping, which occasionally accompanies 
 this looseness, is generally abated by the use of a little 
 magnesia, or prepared chalk. When the drowsiness, 
 starting, and feverishness come on, bleeding with leeches 
 will be singularly useful. Two leeches may be applied 
 to the neck every or every other day, until these symp- 
 toms abate. During the thirst, if children crave sweet- 
 ened drinks, liquorice may be boiled in the water which 
 is given, as it does not increase this troublesome symp- 
 tom. After the bleeding, blisters behind the ears, or 
 on the back, are not to be omitted. The antimonial eme- 
 tics should be repeated occasionally until the fever is 
 removed; and, in many cases, the sp. cornu cervi, re- 
 commended by Sydenham, is useful. Should convulsions 
 come on, the above treatment will be also well adapted 
 to reik e. A discreet use of anodynes is an important 
 addition in this instance ; and, in general, after free 
 
 evacuations they may be given hy the mouth, or in an 
 enema. The second stage, or period of teething, is that 
 of cutting the teeth. This usually begins about the 
 seventh or nir.th month : in this the symptoms or ma- 
 nagement are, in general, the same as those of the first 
 period. A child, however, who a little before was 
 pleased with having his gums rubbed, will now seldom 
 suffer any thing to touch them ; for when a tooth is 
 penetrating the gum, it is exceedingly sensible of pain 
 from the slightest touch. It may be known that a 
 tooth is near cutting, when the gum in one particular 
 part appears fuller and more distended than usual ; the 
 gum in that part looks red, and is inflamed at the bottom 
 or base, but is paler or whiter at its point or edge ; and 
 when the tooth is very near, the edge of the gum seems 
 as if it was covered with a flat white blister, appearing 
 also thicker and broader than the edges of the gums in 
 other places: at this, but at no other period, if any 
 alarming symptoms come on, cutting the gum over the 
 edge of the approaching tooth, will be a speedy and 
 often an effectual means of relief. If cut earlier, though 
 the symptoms abate, the tooth will not appear for some 
 days, or perhaps weeks. Sometimes the gum heals, 
 and the former uneasy symptoms return ; and it has 
 been necessary to repeat the operation frequently ; a 
 severity which, though the wounded gum should not 
 unite with a hard cicatrix, is to be discouraged. It is, 
 however, by no means certain, that the subsequent opera- 
 tions are not more painful, and that the appearance of 
 the tooth is not retarded; that repeated cutting the gum 
 renders it harder; for the contrary is said to take place; 
 on which see J. Hunter's Practical Treatise on the Dis- 
 eases of the Teeth, p. 121. Bell's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 
 191. White's Surgery, p. 280, &c. 
 
 DE'XTO, (from dots, a tooth}. One whose teeth 
 are prominent to a great degree. 
 
 DEXTODU CUM. DEXTIDUCIM. See DENTA- 
 
 GRA. 
 
 DEXUDA'TIO, (from denude, to make bare}. DE- 
 NUDATION. It is spoken of parts that are laid bare by 
 the flesh being torn from them. 
 
 DEXUDA'TUS, (from the same). An order of 
 plants in the vegetable kingdom, whose flowers arc 
 naked. 
 
 DEOBSTRUE'XTIA, (de, priv. and o6struo,to ob- 
 struct}. DEOBSTRUEXTS. DEOPPJLATIVA. 
 
 DEOBSTRUEXTS. This is a class of medicines 
 formed without any precise or definite object. Obstruc- 
 tion was a cause of convenient application, from its 
 vague indefinite meaning; and, while lentor and vis- 
 cidity were the sources of diseases, deobstruents were 
 common remedies. We declined speaking of ihem in 
 the class of aperients; as for these medicines there 
 was an apparent foundation , we mean not to say that 
 there is not some foundation for the present group, 
 it is less clear and satisfactory. 
 
 Obstruction, during the reign of the humoral pa- 
 thology, was, as we have hinted, frequently introduced 
 as a cause; but though fevers and inflammations were 
 then ultimately resolved into obstruction, deobstruents 
 were confined exclusively to chronic complaints : of 
 these, infarctions of the viscera were chiefly atta< 
 by gentle laxatives, from this effect styled aperients, of 
 which we have already spoken. 
 
 The obstructions to be removed bv this class of :. 
 
DEO 
 
 544 
 
 DEP 
 
 dicines, are those of natural discharges, or infarctions of 
 organs, whose utility is less obvious, and from which no 
 excretory ducts proceed. The natural discharges, to 
 restore which we employ deobstruents, are those of the 
 menses, of the haemorrhoidal vessels, of the nose, the 
 lungs, and the skin. The first we must treat of under 
 the title of EMMENAGOGUES ; the second we have 
 spoken of in the article CATHARTICS ; the others will 
 occur under the articles of ERRHINES, EXPECTORANTS, 
 and DIAPHORETICS. Our present object is, then, those 
 tumours out of the circulation, or in parts where the 
 circulation is languid, and from which no excretory 
 ducts proceed. 
 
 We have already stated, that where obstruction oc- 
 curs, two modes of treatment offer themselves to our 
 notice; the one consists in forcing on the circulation, 
 by increasing the vis a tergo ; the other in moderating 
 too great action, 'in order to prevent the fluids from 
 being further impacted, the obstruction increased, and 
 suppuration supervening. The first can seldom be ef- 
 fected by violent stimulating remedies ; yet we have had 
 occasion to show, that mercury, by slowly and steadily 
 increasing the action of the arterial system, and of 
 course the momentum of the blood, sometimes succeeds. 
 It certainly, at times, removes complaints of the liver ; 
 sometimes, though rarely, scirrhous tumours of the 
 breast, and other parts where its topical application by 
 friction can be combined with its internal stimulus. 
 The internal use of arsenic, in cancers, must be referred 
 to the same head; and other stimuli sometimes succeed 
 in different complaints. The tartar emetic ointment 
 has been useful in bronchocele, and occasionally in the 
 white swelling of the knee. In the latter also, the 
 arum, and the gum ammoniacum, with squills, have 
 been successful. These, then, are deobstruents from 
 their stimulus. When the application of sea weeds and 
 sea salt, with their internal use, relieves cases of scro- 
 fula; and mesenteric tabes, or the burnt sponge, under 
 the tongue, lessens the bronchocele ; they appear to be 
 useful in the same way. 
 
 The sedative or refrigerant deobstruents are medicines 
 of the same classes, though they have not been usually 
 arranged under this head. When we give nitre, and 
 employ the antiphlogistic regimen in cases of tubercles 
 in the lungs, we use them as deobstruents. A similar 
 treatment is often, for the same purpose, adopted in in- 
 cipient cancers. The general remedies of this class, 
 however, besides opium, are, the cicuta, the lactuca 
 virosa, the belladonna, the aconite, and the various ge- 
 nera of the same order. These have been used as de- 
 obstruents in other parts of Europe, it is said, with 
 success. We have to regret that we cannot add our 
 testimony to their efficacy. 
 
 It has not been uncommon to unite the two orders of 
 deobstruents; and not long since fashionable to join 
 the extract of cicuta with mercury in tubercular con- 
 sumptions; arum, with the same preparation, as an ap- 
 plication to white swellings; mercury, antimony, and 
 opium, in internal obstructions; and mercury, with 
 camphor, externally applied. 
 
 We have enlarged on this class more fully than, per- 
 haps, its importance might have demanded; for, from 
 being highly valued, it'has been neglected in the later 
 systems. It was proper, therefore, to show, that the 
 establishment of this association was not wholly theore- 
 ikal, and to point out its real foundation. 
 
 DEPART. See DISCESSUS. It is also called quar- 
 tatio, which see. 
 
 DEPA'SCENS U'LCUS, (from defiasco, to eat 
 down). See PHAGEDJENA. 
 
 DEPENDENS, (from defiendo, to hang from'). DE- 
 PENDENT. In botany it means hanging down, pointing 
 towards the ground. 
 
 DEPERDI'TIO, (from defierdo, to lose). See 
 ABORTUS. 
 
 DEPETI'GO, (from de, and /ictigo, a running scab). 
 See PRURITUS. 
 
 DEPHLEGMA'TIO, (from de, and flhlegma, 
 fihlegm). Vinous spirits are said to be dephlegmated, or 
 rectified, when freed from the usual proportion of water. 
 
 DEPILATO'RIUM, (from de, and fiilus, hair). DE- 
 PILATORY. Medicines which take off the hair, such as 
 quick lime and orpiment. There are three kinds of de- 
 pilatory medicines : 1. The fisildthra, or defiilat6ria, by 
 way of eminence; 2. Those which thin the hair; and, 
 3. Those which are corrosive, and extirpate the hair. 
 The first and third are nearly the same, at least the 
 hair cannot be effectually taken off unless its roots are 
 destroyed. 
 
 DEPI'LIS, (from the same). See ALOPECIA. 
 
 DE'POT LAITE'UX. See LYMPHS DUCTUS. 
 
 DEPLUMA'TIO, (from de, and filuma, a feather, 
 or hair). An affection of the eye lids, with a callous 
 tumour, which causes their hair to fall off. ./Etius says, 
 it is a disorder in the eye, consisting of a madarosis and 
 sclero/ihthafmia. 
 
 DEPREHE'NSIO, (from defirehendo, to catch una- 
 wares). See CATOLEPSIS. 
 
 DEPRE'SSIO, (from dejirimo, to press down). A 
 DEPRESSION. In surgery this word generally signifies a 
 sinking of some part of the skull, which happens from 
 an external violence, by which the bone is fractured, 
 or pressed inwards. This injury is sometimes named 
 imfiressio, introcessio. 
 
 In this case, the same symptoms may attend as are 
 obsei'ved in an extravasation within the skull, and are 
 caused by the same means, viz. mechanical pressure : 
 they differ widely from those of a concussion of the 
 brain. See CONCUSSIO, EXTRAVASATIO, CERBERI, 
 
 COMPRESSIO. 
 
 Dr. Hunter seems to think, that it is almost impossi- 
 ble to raise a depression of this kind, because the frac- 
 ture is usually more extensive in the inside than exter- 
 nally, and the spiculse can never be brought exactly to 
 fit each other. But as, according to Hildanus and Van- 
 der Weil, some skulls have been depressed without 
 fracture, success may be expected, at least, in some 
 cases; and where the bones are soft and yielding, they 
 may be raised by means of a string fastened to an adhe- 
 sive plaster, which may be applied to the depression, 
 after shaving the part. But, after all, if their elevation 
 were easily practicable, it would not be advisable, in 
 general, to be contented with mere elevation; for all 
 the ills attending and succeeding simple fractures, are 
 more likely to happen from depressed pieces of bone ; 
 therefore the depressed pieces should be generally re- 
 moved. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR, also defirimens, (from dejirivo, to 
 Jiull, or draiv down). In anatomy, a name applied to 
 several muscles, because they depress the parts to which 
 they are fastened. 
 
 DEFKE'SSOK ANGU'LI O'RIS. A name given by 
 
JJEP 
 
 545 
 
 I) E R 
 
 . to the dc/iresscr labiorum communis. It rises 
 
 from the outer part of the lower edge of the lower jaw, 
 at the side of the chin, and is continued outwardly, to 
 the greater zygomaticus, to the nasalis of the upper lip, 
 and thence into the outer part of the orbicularis, where 
 it surrounds the upper lip at the corner of the mouth. 
 It extends and joins the elevator of the corner of the 
 mouth. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR EPIGLOTTIDIS. It rises from the liga- 
 ment on the thyroid cartilage on its fore part, and is 
 inserted in the epiglottis, near its basis, on each side. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR LABIO'RUM COMMU'NIS. See DEPRESS- 
 OR ANGULI OHIS. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR LA'BII SUPERI'ORIS; triangitlaris, con- 
 strictor aie nasi. It rises from the sockets of the in- 
 cisores, runs to the superior part of the upper lip, and 
 sends some fibres to the nose. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR o'cuu : humilie rectue inferior, defiri- 
 men-i musculus inferior. It rises tendinous from the 
 back part of the socket, cohering in some measure with 
 the covering of the optic nerves, and is inserted into 
 the fore part of the sclerotica, after running under the 
 eye. 
 
 DEPRE'SSOR SVPERCI'LII. See CORRUGATOR coi- 
 TEHH. 
 
 DEPRESS'ORES A'L.E XA'SI. The plural of 
 depressor.. The DEPRESSORS OF THE WIXGS OF THE 
 .NOSE. They arise from the upper jaw bone outwardly, 
 where the gums cover the sockets of the denies incisores 
 and canini, and are inserted into the root of the wing of 
 the nose, advancing a little way up the side of the wing : 
 they pull the alas downwards. 
 
 DEPRESSO'RES COSTARUM. They are so similar to 
 the levatores longiores, as to need no further descrip- 
 tion: their office is the reverse of the other. 
 
 DEPHESSO'HES LABII IXFERIORIS. Also called yua- 
 drati. They arise fleshy on each side of the chin, 
 proceed obliquely, and, crossing each other, terminate 
 together in the whole edge of the lip, where it grows 
 red. 
 
 DEPRF.SSO'RES MAXILLA IVFERIOIUS. See PLATYSMA 
 MYOIDES. 
 
 UEPRESSO'RIUM, (from dcjirimo, to dc/iress). An 
 instrument used for depressing the dura mater after the 
 operation of the trepan. 
 
 DETRIMEXS, (from drjirimo, to de/iress). See 
 DEPRESSOR, and DEPRESSOR ocui.i. 
 
 DEPURATIO, (from dcjniro, to fiur[fij). DEPU- 
 RATION", ciarfficatio, dtfiumatio,'Ve] rectificatio. It is 
 he freeing of any fluid from all heterogeneous feculence, 
 and rendering it more transparent. This operation is 
 of three kinds: 1st. DECAXTATIOX, which can only take 
 place where there is a difference in the specific gravity 
 if what constitutes the mixture ; so that the lighter part 
 ran be poured off. When oils are to be separated from 
 water, or indeed from other fluids, a tritorium, or se- 
 paratpry glass, is used. 2dly. DESPUMATIOX. The 
 principle of this mode of depuration is the existence of 
 air in the fluid, which, when rarified by heat, rises to the 
 top, carrying with it the feculse, which may be separated 
 by a spoon. Sdly. CLARIFICATION-, performed by add- 
 ing the whites of eggs, or such fluids as will coagulate 
 by means of heat, and entangle all the heterogene- 
 ous matter, which may be easily separated, tthly. 
 FILTRATION or PERCOLATION-, performed by pass- 
 ing, without pressure, the fluid to be purified through 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 strainers of linen, flannel, or paper, which, retaining 
 the feculence, permit only the clearer fluid to pass. In 
 filtration, a soft porous paper is folded in the shape 
 ot a funnel, then placed into one; and, after suffer- 
 ing some water to nitrate through it, to dissolve the 
 alum, usually employed in the manufacture of the pa- 
 per, the liquor is to be gradually poured on, to pass 
 through it. 
 
 When flannel is used it is commonly formed into a 
 cone, called Hijifioc rates' sleeve, and its base is hung on 
 three props, with the apex of the cone downwards ; it is 
 then filled with the liquor, which gradually drops from 
 the apex : it is generally used when the fluid to be de- 
 purated is hot. 
 
 Distillation and sublimation are practised in the de- 
 puration of spirits and salts, and the operation is then 
 called rectification. 
 
 DEPURATO'RIA FE'BRIS, (from de, and fiurus, 
 pure). DEPURATORY FEVER. A name given by Sy- 
 denham to a fever, which prevailed in the years 1661 
 and 1664. He called it dcfiuratory, because he observed 
 that nature regulated all the symptoms in such a man- 
 ner as to fit the febrile matter for expulsion in a cer- 
 tain time, either by a copious sweat, or a free perspira- 
 tion. See Sydenham's Works. 
 
 DE'RAS,"and DERMA, (from &, & ? a, a sheefi 
 skin). The title of a book in chemistry, treating of the 
 art of transmuting base metals into gold. It is written 
 on sheep skins; hence also DERM*. 
 
 DE'RBIA. See IMPETIGEXES. 
 
 DERIVA'TIO, (from deri-uo, Co draw from; and from 
 de, and rivus, a river}. DERIVATION. In medicine, 
 when a humour cannot conveniently be evacuated at 
 the part affected, and is attracted from thence, to be 
 discharged at another place, it is called derivation: thus 
 a blister is applied to the neck to draw away the hu- 
 mour from the head. 
 
 The doctrine of derivation and revulsion, as under- 
 stood and explained by the ancients, is, in their sense of 
 these terms, wholly exploded. By revulsion they meant 
 the driving back of the fluids from one part to determine 
 it to another. The only rational meaning that the word 
 revulsion, as here applied, can have, is the preventing too 
 great an afflux of humours to any part, either by contract- 
 ing the area of the vessels, or diminishing the quantity 
 which flows from them ; the first of these intentions is 
 answered by the application of repellents to the part ; 
 the last by bleeding and other evacuations. The great 
 object of the older authors was, however, to derive from 
 a part, by establishing^ drain in a very distant one. Thus 
 titty applied sinapisms to the feet to relieve the head. 
 The fallacy of this reason! r.;j we have noticed under the 
 article of CIRCULATION-. Revulsion was a reciprocal 
 term to derivation : for revulsion was, in their sense, 
 made by deriving to a distant part. The language and 
 the ideas remain, though the error has been often de- 
 monstrated. It means also the derivation of a word. 
 . deducing it from its original source. 
 
 DERMATOI'DES, (from &?..*, a skin, 01 
 and j(Jo;, likcnesiyj. See DURA MATER. 
 
 DERMATOLOGI V, v fn,m *V"*, the *.</, and 
 Aoyo;, a i! ', . A treatise on the skin. 
 
 DERMATO-PATHOLOGm. The pathology or 
 diseases of the skin. 
 
 DE'RTRON, (from <5Vp<?, the skin, or c ', 
 ABDO.MEX, OMEXTUM, and I\nsTi\\. 
 ; A 
 
DE T 
 
 546 
 
 DI A 
 
 DESCE'NSIO, and DESCE'NSUS, (from descendo, 
 to move downwards,) mean the gentle and moderate 
 motion of the body, or of the fluids, downwards. The 
 chemists call it distillatio per descensum when the 
 fire is applied to the top, and all around the vessel, whose 
 orifice is at the bottom, and the vapours consequently 
 driven there. Liquifying salts by exposing them to 
 the air, as in making the aqua kali, is also a sort of dis- 
 tillatio per descensum. 
 
 DESCENSO'RIUM, (from the same). See BOTUS. 
 
 DESE'SSIO, (from de, and sedeo, to sit down). 
 Celsus uses this word for sitting on a close stool. DE- 
 SURB.ECTIO is used in the same sense, q. v. 
 
 DESICCA'TIO, (from dcsicco, to dry up). DRY- 
 ING. The chemists also refer it (though improperly) 
 to calcination. 
 
 DESICCATI'VUM, (from desicco, to dry up). DE- 
 SICCATIVE. See EPULOTICA. 
 
 DESI'DIA OBLI'VIO, (from deses, sloth, and obli- 
 Tiscor, to forget). That inactivity and forgetfulness 
 which attend the approach of lethargy. See LETHAK- 
 i;rs, under CARDS. 
 
 DESIPIE'NTIA, (from desipio, to rave, or to doat). 
 See PHB.ENITIS. 
 
 DE'SME, (from S~ia, to tie, or bind,) a word which 
 occurs in Moschion. A FAGGOT. See MANIPULUS. 
 
 DESMI'DION, a diminutive of desme; a handful. 
 
 DE'SMOS, (from Pea, to bind up). In Hippocrates 
 <le Fractura, this word signifies an affection of a joint 
 after a luxation, when, as if tied, it is rendered incapa- 
 ble of bending or stretching out, which proceeds from 
 inflammation. 
 
 DESPUMA'TIO, (from despumo, to scum}. See 
 DEPURATIO. 
 
 DESQUAMA'TIO, (from de, privative, and squama, 
 the scale of a fish). To take off scales. Sometimes it 
 signifies the same as abrasio ; and by a metaphor is 
 applied to the separation of a foul bone, the laminae of 
 which rise like scales ; more properly termed EXFOLIA- 
 TIO ; which see. When the scarf skin peels off after 
 some eruptive complaint, the process is named desqua- 
 matio. 
 
 DESQUAMATO'RIUM, (from desquamo,"to scale 
 <iff). An epithet of a trepan, called also exfoliativum, 
 for abrading part of the cranium. 
 
 DESUDA'TIO, (from desudo, to sweat'). See EPHI- 
 DROSIS. It is also profuse sweat, succeeded by an 
 eruption of pustules, called sudamina, hydroa, and boa: 
 these arc of the miliary kind. 
 
 DESURRE'CTIO, (from dcsurg-o, to arise from). 
 The same as DESESSIO ; but, though the derivation of 
 the two terms appears to be widely different, they have 
 been used in the same sense, to go to stool. Castelli. 
 
 DETE'NTIO, (from detinco, to detain). See CA- 
 TAI.EFSIS. 
 
 DETE'RGENS, (from detergeo, to wipe off}. DE- 
 TEUGING. (Sec ABSTERGENTIA.) These were medi- 
 cines formerly supposed to have a specific power in 
 cleansing wounds ; but it is now found that proper pus 
 is the most healing application, and that foul sloughs 
 are only separated by exciting the action of the vessels 
 below them. 
 
 DETERIORA'TIO, (from deterior, worse). DE- 
 TERIORATION. The impairing or rendering a thing 
 worse. 
 
 DETERMIXA'TIO, (from determino, tojix bounds 
 
 to). In botany it means the prescribed habit of an herb, 
 as to the number of its leaves, their direction, or inser- 
 tion, and from which it never deviates. In medicine, 
 an increased action of the vessels of any part, and an ac- 
 cumulation of fluids in it. 
 
 DETERSO'RIUM, (from detergeo, to cleanse). The 
 apartments at baths where the sweat was scraped off. 
 
 DETERSO'RIUS, (from the same). See ABSTEU- 
 
 SIVUS. 
 
 DETONA'TIO. DETONATION, (from detono, to 
 make a great noise). In chemistry it is that noise and 
 explosion which some substances make upon the appli- 
 cation of fire, or rather sparks. Detonation is a less 
 degree of thundering noise, and less explosive ih&nful- 
 minatio. (See CALCINATIO, by detonation). As ni- 
 tre is the cause of most explosions, the word detonation 
 hath been appropriated chiefly to the inflammation of 
 this salt with inflammable bodies ; and it is frequently 
 given to those inflammations of nitrous acid which 
 are not accompanied with explosion. Compositions 
 have lately been discovered which detonate by percus- 
 sion, or even the slightest friction. But this rather 
 belongs to FULMINATION; q. v. See Dictionary of Che- 
 mistry. 
 
 DETRA'CTIO, (from detraho, to draw forth) . See 
 CATH^ERESIS. 
 
 DETRA'HENS QUADRA'TUS, (from the same). 
 See PI.ATYSMA MYOIDES. 
 
 DETRA'CTOR AU'RIS, (from the same). Sec 
 ABDUCTOR AURIS. 
 
 DETRI'TIO, (from detero, to rub off). In a general 
 sense it is taken from trituratio. See RHACOSIS. 
 
 DETRU'SOR URI'N^E, (from detrudere, to thrust 
 or squeeze out of.) Douglas divides the muscular cover- 
 ing of the bladder into two distinct muscles: the muscle 
 composed of longitudinal fibres he calls the detrusor 
 urine, which he describes as arising from the prostate 
 gland going round the fundus, and being lost in the 
 gland again ; the oblique fibres form a muscle, which he 
 calls constrictor vesic& urinarics, and describes as run- 
 ning obliquely under the other. But Dr. Hunter thinks 
 this distinction merely artificial. 
 
 DE'UNX. See CYATHUS. 
 
 DEU'RENS FE'BRIS, (from deuro, to burn). See 
 ARDENS FEBRIS. 
 
 DEU'STIO, (from the same). See ENCAUSIS. 
 
 DEUTE'RIA, and DEUTE'RINAS, (from &v]efs, 
 secundus). A poor kind of wine, which the Latins call 
 lora. Also an adhesion of the placenta. 
 
 DEUTE'RION, (from the same). See SECUNDINA. 
 
 DEVALGA'TUS, (from de, and valgus, bow leg. 
 ged). See BL^ESUS. 
 
 DEX'AMENE, (from <JVx a i-*'> to receive). Any re- 
 ceptacle, but particularly the labrum or folium, that is, 
 a deep basin in which bathers might swim. It was also 
 called colymbethra and embasis. 
 
 DE'XTANS, (from the same). See CYATHUS. 
 
 DIA, ^V*. The beginning of several terms in medi- 
 cine : and when the name of any thing begins with these 
 three letters, they signify composition, and the word 
 with which they are compounded is the chief ingredient 
 in the composition. A variety of instances may be seen 
 in the succeeding articles. 
 
 DIABA'CANU, (from S~i, and /3xov, a principal 
 ingredient in it.) An hepatic remedy mentioned by 
 Trallian. 
 
DI A 
 
 547 
 
 DI A 
 
 DIABE BOS, (from ptSxio*, to strengthen^. The 
 ANKLE BONES. Hippocrates uses this word. See As- 
 
 TRAG.M ' 
 
 DIABESA'SA, (from ?i, and fac-ar*, wild rue). 
 The name of a preparation, in which rue forms a part. 
 
 DIABETES, (from /?<*<", to pass off, orthrough). 
 Diarrhta urinosa; diftsas; diuresis ; hydro/is ad matu- 
 lam; firofluvium urine. An excessive discharge of 
 crude urine, exceeding the quantity drunk. Boerhaave, 
 in his Institutes, says, it is a frequent copious discharge 
 of lacteous urine, in conjunction with an extraordinary 
 tenuity of the fluids. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 neuroses, and order sfiasmi: which he defines a chronic 
 flow of urine, made in immoderate quantities, and of a 
 preternatural quality. He notices two species, 1st. 
 Diabetes mellitus, when the urine hath the colour, 
 odour, and taste of honey. 2d. Diabetes insi/iidus, 
 when limpid only. Dr. Home defines it to be an extra- 
 ordinary increase of the urine as to its quantity, and that 
 of a sweetish' taste, attended with perpetual thirst, and 
 a dry skin, which for the most part is also scaly. 
 
 Youth is scarcely ever attacked with this disorder: its 
 most frequent subjects are those in the decline of life, 
 often those who have drunk liberally of wine in their 
 earlier years, and who are also employed in the more 
 violent kinds of business. 
 
 The flow of insipid urine is owing sometimes to a 
 nervous irritation, and from this cause it appears to be 
 occasionally a symptom of hysteria. It has been owing 
 to relaxation of the kidneys "from drinking mineral wa- 
 ters in excess, occasionally to unnatural indulgences, 
 and, as has been said, to too great tenuity of the fluids : 
 generally speaking, when permanent, it is a symptom of 
 debility ; when temporary, it is nervous. The insipidity 
 of the urine is not always owing to a deficiency of its 
 solid contents, but to their diluted state, from the large 
 proportion of the menstruum. Yet in some fevers, ap- 
 parently of the nervous kind, with affections of the 
 head, we have perceived the salts almost wholly re- 
 tained. 
 
 The other species is that which has lately attracted 
 the greatest attention, the diabetes mellitus. In this 
 disease the urine is not only copious in quantity, but 
 wholly different in its quality, since it contains no ani- 
 mal matter, and yields, on evaporation, a considerable 
 quantity of sugar. To constitute this disease, it is not 
 necessary that the urine should be in an unusual quan- 
 tity ; since we find an instance where, in an anomalous 
 consumption, the urine contained three ounces of sugar 
 in a pint, without being uncommonly copious. 
 
 In general, in the diabetes mellitus, the skin is dry, 
 parched, and often scaly. The appetite not greatly im- 
 paired ; but the patient is weak and emaciated, with a 
 low quick pulse. It has been said, that, on the stop- 
 page of the discharge, anasarca has come on; but, in 
 twenty cases we have seen, no such termination has 
 occurred. It is, however, by no means a common com- 
 plaint. The thirst is excessive. 
 
 In speaking of aliment, we have mentioned sugar as 
 highly alimentary : the chyle and milk have been consi- 
 dered as abounding in sugar; so that, with some au- 
 thors, the conclusion was easy, that the discharge was 
 milky, with others that it was chylous. Modern che- 
 
 mistry, in ascertaining carbone to be the principle of 
 vegetable substances, and azote of animal, has led with 
 more reason to the conclusion, that the saccharine dis- 
 charge was an imperfectly animalised fluid; and this 
 ider- is supported by the disease occurring in exhausted 
 constitutions, while its chief remedies are tonics and 
 stomachics. When we reflect on various symptoms of 
 disease, we shall find that saccharine discharges are not 
 uncommon. The depots laiteux of puerperal women 
 are of this kind : in hectics we find the sputum occa- 
 sionally sweet; we have found the saliva of a honied 
 sweetness. Hippocrates has remarked, that the sweet 
 smell and taste of the cerumen are a fatal symptom ; and 
 the colliquative sweats of hectic patients are occasionally 
 found to impart the smell of acetous acid, after being 
 confined in napkins. From these facts, our conclusion, 
 that the ctcliaca fiassio may be a deposition of the same 
 kind, will not appear very unreasonable. 
 
 Dr. Gottlieb Richter, professor of medicine at Gottin- 
 gen, thinks, according to his experience, that a diabetes 
 is occasioned by a stimulus which acts upon the kidneys. 
 When the particular irritation cannot be discovered nor 
 removed, to counteract its action upon the kidneys by 
 antispasmodics and sedatives, is the proper remedy. In 
 proof of which he refers to Whytt and M'Cormic, 
 who saw it originate from gouty matter, and Sydenham 
 from healing an old ulcer. Steller, who cured'a patient 
 with bark and opium ; Dobson, by warm baths ; M'Cor- 
 mic, by Dover's powder; Brisbane, by almond emulsion ; 
 support, in his opinion, the same doctrine. Dr. Richter 
 says also, that tincture of cantharides and bark have been 
 variously used with advantage against diabetes; and sup- 
 poses, that the first acted by carrying off irritation, as 
 in the chin cough; the second by allaying irritation, as 
 in agues. But notwithstanding these, he depends chiefly 
 upon his own experience, and gives some cures in sup- 
 port of his opinion : one case, which succeeded a bilious 
 fever, wherein the pulse was small, tense, irritated, and 
 quick, attended with an uneasy sensation and fulness in 
 the region of the stomach; all the complaints growing 
 worse towards evening, was cured by a vomit, by which 
 a very great quantity of bilious matter was evacuated. 
 A second, wherein some scorbutic symptoms appeared, 
 was conquered by wort. A third and fourth, for which 
 no precise cause could be discovered, yielded to tartar 
 emetic and valerian in the first case; in the second, to 
 ipecacuanha, which occasioned vomiting; and as often 
 as the patient vomited, the disease disappeared for 
 twenty-four hours : but besides these medicines above 
 mentioned, he strongly recommends camphor in emul- 
 sion. See Medical and Surgical Observations, Edin- 
 burgh, 1794. 
 
 This author seems, however, evidently to confound 
 the two species of diabetes ; and after having mentioned 
 his arguments and facts, we may safely conclude that 
 they do not apply to the diabetes mellitus. 
 
 We know nothing of the process of animalisation, 
 but that it is connected with the production or union of 
 azote. The mode in which it is effected we cannot in 
 this place ascertain; and all that the refinement of mo- 
 dern practice has suggested, with the assistance of the 
 improved state of chemistry, is the exhibition of azotic 
 substances with an animal diet. 
 
 The following remarks, which -\ye transcribe from the 
 4 A 2 
 
1)1 A 
 
 548 
 
 1) I r 
 
 last edition, arc apparently directed to the increased , 
 How of limpid urine. 
 
 " The diet should be the some as in an hectic fever, 
 viz. animal substances, such as broth made of beef, shell 
 fish, milk often, and in small quantities; jellies, barley 
 water, in which the root of comfrey is boiled, and lime 
 water, may be the common drink. 
 
 " Moderate exercise on horseback, and dry friction of 
 the whole body, assist in promoting perspiration ; and 
 which, when excited, peculiarly tends to divert the dis- 
 charge through the kidneys. 
 
 " When unquenched lime is mixed with the serum of 
 blood, it generates those salts that are necessary to the 
 true urinary discharge; and if lime water is drunk as 
 freely as the thirst requires it, its efficacy exceeds that 
 of Bristol water in the cure of a diabetes, notwithstand- 
 ing the latter is esteemed as a specific : but, in order to 
 this advantage from lime water, it must be drunk while 
 the heat continues, which it possesses from the lime 
 being quenched in the water. 
 
 " At proper intervals, during the use of lime water, as 
 above directed, the acidum vitrioli dilutum ; cort. Peruv. 
 limatura ferri ; and whatever can improve the crasis of 
 the blood, may also be administered. 
 
 " A flannel shirt may be worn, to solicit a discharge 
 through the skin. The tincture ofcanlharides is said by 
 Dr. Morton to be a specific in this complaint. Others 
 prefer the serum aluminosum, made as strong as the 
 stomach will bear it, and direct half a pint to be taken 
 night and morning. With others, the vitr. caerul. gr. 
 ss. given twice a day, dissolved in any agreeable liquor, 
 is most depended on. When the means first proposed 
 are unsuccessful, recourse may be had to these, or such 
 other means as experience may suggest. Rhubarb is 
 found to be of singular advantage; and from the success 
 which follows on the use of antispasmodics, joined with 
 other means, a spasm in the ducts, through which some 
 other excretions are conveyed, rather than an irrita- 
 tion in the kidneys, may be a principal cause of this 
 malady." 
 
 From these confident assertions the disease may be 
 supposed tractable, and easily yielding. Each species is, 
 however, peculiarly obstinate, and we fear both resist 
 the best concerted plans. The hepatised ammonia 
 (see CHEMISTRY) has failed in our hands ; and the best, 
 most successful, remedies have appeared to be bark, 
 with Dover's powder, and a diet highly alkalescent and 
 animalised. Yet, in general, every attempt has alle- 
 viated the disease only; for how can we expect to cure 
 what is, perhaps, a symptom only of a broken constitu- 
 tion ? 
 
 See Aretaeus, Lommius, Boerhaave, Lister, London 
 Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. iii. p. 274, 
 &c. vol. v. p. 298. Cullen's First Lines, vol. iv. Sy- 
 denham. 
 
 DIA'BOLUS META'LLORUM. See STANNUM. 
 DIA'BOLI INTESTINA. See CUSCUTA. 
 DIABO'TANUM, (from ft*, and fa*, an herb}. 
 The name of a plaster prepared of herbs. 
 
 DIABRO'SIS, (from ftafoo-x., to eat through}. See 
 \\-.\STOMOsis, and ANADROSIS. 
 
 DIACA'DMIAS, (from ft*, and B ft*<*, cadmia). 
 The name of a plaster, whose basis is cadmia. 
 DIACALAMI'NTHES, (from ft*, and 
 
 calamint). The name of an antidote whose basis is cala- 
 mint. 
 
 DIACA'RCINON, (from ft*, and xapKivcs, a crab, or 
 crayjisli). The name of an antidote prepared of these 
 kinds of fish. 
 
 DIACA'RYON, (from ft*, and Ka.pui>v, a walnut). 
 See JUGLANS. 
 
 DIACA'SSIA, (from ft*, and x5--i*, cassia). See 
 CASSIA FISTULARIS. 
 
 DIACASTO'RIUM,(fromft, andxat^/ov, castor). 
 A name of an antidote whose basis is castor. 
 
 DIACATHO'LICON, (from ft*, and xa^A/xos, uni- 
 versal). See CATHOLICON. 
 
 DIACELTATE'SSON. A name given by Van 
 Helmont to a purging preparation of antimony . It seems 
 to mean, in Paracelsus, a vomit excited by quicksilver. 
 Sometimes this word signifies quicksilver dissolved in 
 alcahest. 
 
 DIA'CENOS,(from ft*, and x.fw;, emfity,void). An 
 epithet of porous bodies, as sponge, or pumice stone. 
 
 DIACENTAU'RION, (from ft*, and 7*f<v, cen- 
 taureum). See CHAMJEDRYS. 
 
 DIACENTE'TON, (from ft, and v7e, pungo, to 
 prick). The name of a stimulating collyrium in Celsus. 
 DIACHALA'SIS, (from ft*#*A, to relax). A re- 
 laxation of the sutures of the cranium. 
 
 DIACHALCI'TIS, (from <h*, and x"**-'!'!, chal- 
 citis). The name of a plaster whose basis is the cal- 
 citis. 
 
 DIACHEIRI'SMOS, (from ft*, and X ei f , a hand,) 
 is any manual operation. 
 
 DIACHELIDO'NIUM, (from ft*, and X Aift., ce- 
 ladine,) a SWALLOW. A preparation of swallows. 
 DIACHE'TON. See ASPALATHUS. 
 DIACHORE'MA, and DIACHORE'SIS. The 
 different excretions from the body ; but more properly 
 and frequently those from the intestines. See DISTRI- 
 BUTIO. 
 
 DIACHRI'STA, (from ft*, and xfiu, to anoint). 
 Medicines applied to the fauces, palate, uvula, and 
 tongue, to absterge phlegm, and discharge the mucus. 
 P. jEgineta. 
 
 DIACHRY'SU, (from ft*, and xf!* gold). The 
 name of a plaster mentioned by Galen, used when limbs 
 were fractured. 
 
 DIA'CHYLON, (from ft*, ex, and %vfof, a juice). 
 An emollient digestive plaster made of vegetable juices. 
 The name is given to very different compositions for 
 plasters, and is now the emplaslrum lithargyri of the 
 London Dispensatory. See EMPLASTRUM COMMUNE. 
 
 DIACHY'SIS, (from ft*, and %vu, to fuse, or melt). 
 See Fusio. 
 
 DIACHY'TICA, (from the same). See DISCUTI- 
 ENTIA, and DISSOLVKXTIA. 
 
 DIACHY'TOS, (from the same). An epithet of 
 wine prepared from grapes that have been dried seven 
 days, and were pressed on the eighth. 
 
 DIACINE'MA, (from ft*xm, dinwveo, to put 
 aside). See LUXATIO. 
 
 DIACLY'SMA, (from ft*m, and x.)w&, to tvasli 
 out, or rinse). See GARGARISMA. 
 
 DI ACOCCYME'LON, (from ft*x<, and Ko 
 a filum). See DIAPRUNTFM. 
 
 DIACO'CHLACON, (from Wiv f , and 
 
DI .E 
 
 549 
 
 Jlints]. An epithet of milk in which red hot flints have 
 been extinguished, supposed to be sudorific. 
 
 DIACO DIUM, (from &, ex, and *.^u, a poppy 
 head}. See PAPAVER ALBUM. 
 
 DIACOLOCY XTHIDOS PILUL.E. Alex. Tral- 
 lian's composition which bears this name is called fill, 
 de nitro in the Augustan Dispensatory : they consist of 
 aloes, colocynth, nitre, &c. 
 
 DIACOLOCY XTHIS, (from tio, and **<;, co- 
 iocynthis,) from coiocynth, which is the chief ingredient 
 in the preparation. 
 
 DIACO'MEROX. The name of an antidote in 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 DIA'COPE, (from J/JTT, to cut through). A deep 
 cut, a wound, or the cutting off any part. 
 
 DIACOPR^E'GIA, (from fix, *?-, dung, and *<|, 
 o goat) . A preparation with goat's dung against dis- 
 orders of the parotids and spleen. 
 
 DIACRI'SIS, (from JW^>*, to judge, or distin- 
 guish). The distinction of diseases and symptoms. 
 
 DIACRO'CIUM,(from ^<*K*;*>, and X,MK, saffron,') 
 also a collyrium containing saffron. The elect, de ovo ; 
 Platerus de curatione. Febrium Pestilentialium, torn, 
 ii. c. 2. 
 
 DIACRO'CU, (from ^ex.*, saffron}. The name of 
 a dry collyrium in P. Jigineta, in which saffron is an 
 ingredient. 
 
 DIACU'RCUMA. Fuschius thinks Mesue used 
 curcuma for saffron. A name of several antidotes in 
 Myrepsus which contain saffron. 
 
 DIACYDO'XIL M.ffrom fix, and xufutief, a quince*). 
 MARMALADE OF QUINCES. See CYDONIA. 
 
 DIADA'PHXIDOX, (from J 1 **, and- A*0,, the bay 
 tree ; bay berry). The name of a drawing plaster pre- 
 pared from bay berries, employed to promote suppura- 
 tion. Celsus, lib. 5, cap. 19. 
 
 DIADE'LPHIA, (from fit, twice, and &A0j. a 
 brother). The name of the seventeenth class, in Lin- 
 naeus's artificial system, comprehending those plants 
 which bear hermaphrodite flowers, with two sets of 
 united stamina. This is a natural class with papiliona- 
 ceous, or pea flowers, and leguminous fruits. The or- 
 ders are founded on the number of stamina ; and ten 
 being the predominating number in this class, the order 
 decandria is much the largest. The regular disposition 
 of the stamina in this order is, nine united in one bro- 
 therhood, the lower broad part of the filament sheathing 
 the germ, and the tenth single ; but in almost twenty 
 genera, the ten staminas are connected into one body at 
 the bottom. 
 
 ^ DIADE'XIS, and DIADO'CHE, (from , and 
 ttjcpfuu, to transfer). See METASTASIS. 
 
 DIADO'SIS, (from fra.faS'aftj, to distribute or dissi- 
 pate). In medicinal authors it signifies to remit, though 
 sometimes it means the distribution of the aliment over 
 all the body. 
 
 DIJE'RESIS, (from dutigia, to divide or separate). 
 It is taken generally, from Galen, to be a solution of 
 continuity, of which he forms four species, wounding, 
 contusion, erosion, rupture ; it is now used in this sense 
 from whatever cause the solution arises. 
 
 DI-ilRE'TICA, (from fiaifiu, to divide). Corrosive 
 medicines. 
 
 DI-.E/TA, (from J"i<7<, to nourish). Dieta, also 
 Diaterica. DIET. When strict and regular, the Greeks 
 
 named it cathestecos. Though diet is often confined to 
 what we eat and drink, yet Galen and most other me- 
 dical writers include in it the whole of what are called 
 the non-naturals. 
 
 We shall consider under this head what relates to our 
 food and drink only. 
 
 *V\ e have already spoken at some length on this sub- 
 ject under the article of ALIMENT; and it will only be 
 necessary, at this time, to distinguish the food adapted 
 to the different ages, different climates, and to different 
 periods of the day. 
 
 The food of infants is milk, mixed occasionally with 
 -the farinacea ; and, in general, a healthy child requires 
 no farther approach to an animal diet till after the ninth 
 or tenth month. Yet, in some constitutions, the milk, 
 from the mother's constitution, disagrees ; sometimes 
 the farinacea become acescent and flatulent. A more 
 animalised diet is then necessary ; and the juices of the 
 younger animals, as of veal and chicken, must be mixed 
 with the farinaceous pap. Sometimes the latter must 
 be wholly laid aside, and the gravy of meat or beef tea 
 substituted. With the teeth, new sensations arise, and 
 the child is delighted to exert its little powers on what 
 will easily yield ; a bit of meat, some soft bread, Sec. ; 
 nor, if he is healthy, is this to be forbidden. He advances 
 another step, and makes a regular meal of solid food. 
 
 A growing child is always craving for food : his sto- 
 mach digests rapidly no inconsiderable quantity, when 
 his age and size are considered; and, if he is active and 
 strong, there is no reason why he should not be indulged. 
 We are told, however, that he should be fed regularly, 
 at distant intervals, and in moderation. There seems 
 no rule so little consonant to the dictates of nature. If 
 the child grows full ; if he breathes with difficulty ; if he 
 is torpid or drowsy ; he is certainly over fed. But if 
 from his meals he rises to play; if his sleep be light 
 and uninterrupted, and his activity incessant ; it is dif- 
 ficult to say what are the limits which a judicious ob- 
 server would lay down for the regulation of his diet. 
 The symptoms of fulness, which we have mentioned, 
 are not seen when the food is plain ; the drink, water ; 
 when pastry and confectionary are denied, or very spar- 
 ingly allowed : nor have we ever observed a bloated in- 
 fant, whose diet was properly regulated in its quality, 
 whatever may have been the quantity. Xature never 
 errs in her demands, when not pampered by high sauces, 
 various dishes, or sweetmeats. It is certainly a proper 
 rule, that the drink of children should be of the mildest 
 kind, and almost exclusively water. Wine or diluted 
 spirits, in any form except as a medicine, should be for- 
 bidden; but as, according to modern customs, it is 
 sometimes impossible to comply with this rule, they 
 should, at least, never be rendered habitual. Sauces 
 and condiments should be equally strangers to their pa- 
 lates, till, at least, after the age of fourteen. 
 
 From eighteen to fifty-six, if moderation be observed, 
 and the health good, no rules of diet are necessary : sa- 
 nis omnia sana. Yet we would suggest the propriety of 
 making the meal, in general, on one dish only, either of 
 fish or animal food. The little excesses in this respect, 
 if not often repeated, will not be injurious ; and we have 
 already stated, that the powers of nature in preserving 
 health and correcting any deviations are lost, if not oc- 
 casionally exercised : we should add, that they are e.r- 
 hausted if the exertion is too frequent. 
 
550 
 
 In this interval, the errors respecting drink are often 
 more fatal than those which regard the food. Water 
 with the meals is always most salutary : cyder follows; 
 and beer, or porter, according to different constitutions, 
 come in succession. Cyder is said to be injurious to 
 those subject to rheumatism; beer is certainly so to the 
 corpulent and asthmatic ; porter is a salutary liquor, 
 though containing a proportion of po'sonous vegetables. 
 If any thing be afterwards taken, wine will be prefer- 
 able to spirits in any form. The quantity will vary in 
 different habits; and, as the prior customs may have in- 
 duced an artificial necessity, a pint of wine should be 
 the utmost limit : in general, it should be less, and it 
 may occasionally, though this should seldom happen, 
 be more. Dr. Cadogan recommended, at times, intem- 
 perance. This is not, indeed, wholly inconsistent with 
 the principle already stated ; and if we sometimes break 
 regularity, without, however, verging to intemperance, 
 the danger will not be considerable. Midnight orgies 
 are always fatal, for the fever at night is exasperated 
 by wine, as well as by late hours. 
 
 When the second childhood commences, the habits 
 of the earlier period of our lives return. Animal food is 
 less easily borne. The lighter diet is preferred, and 
 wine begins to lose its relish. Of the whole change, 
 the diminution of the proportion of wine is most injuri- 
 ous ; and the old man should drink it as a cordial, if not 
 as a luxury. We ought, however, to add, that the grow- 
 ing distate for wine is so common -in advanced life, that 
 we almost distrust our opinions in this respect. Yet we 
 think experience supports them. The love of confec- 
 tionary, of tarts, and whatever is sweet, returns also in 
 old age; and this propensity we have never found inju- 
 rious, though sometimes indulged with little modera- 
 tion. 
 
 We have spoken of spirits as less wholesome than 
 wine. It may be said, that by dilution they are not su- 
 perior in strength, and may be even made of an inferior 
 quality. In wine, however, there is an extractive mat- 
 ter, and a mucilage which sheaths the pungency of the 
 spirit; but, independent of this difference, by distilla- 
 tion an oily matter is separated, which, from the action 
 of heat, seems to acquire, if not an actual empyreuma, 
 a deleterious quality. In a moderate proportion they 
 are not, however, eminently hurtful ; and we must re- 
 peat another axiom, that poisons difl'er from medicines 
 not in their qualities, but their doses. It is often asked, 
 which kind of spirit is the most wholesome. In the mo- 
 derate quantities, we would allow they are perhaps 
 equally so. Rum has been preferred as most oily. It is 
 certainly not more wholesome on this account. Brandy 
 is more suitable, in general, to weak, gin to disordered, 
 stomachs; but the latter is always injurious, when any 
 irritability or weakness in the urinary or neighbouring 
 organs exists. 
 
 The diet, adapted to different climates, will not detain 
 us long. Under a tropical sun, the perspiration is con- 
 siderable, and the fluids alkalescent. The supply should 
 therefore be of the mildest kind, and the proportion of 
 watery fluids large. Yet the languor produced by heat 
 requires assistance for the digestive organs ; and the tro- 
 pical regions, which abound in succulent fruits, abound 
 also in spices. On this subject we have spoken at suf- 
 ficient length under the article of CONDIMENTS. 
 
 If the stranger to these regions, from this statement, 
 indulges in fruits, he will find himself in error. Old 
 
 habits are not easily conquered ; and the constitution 
 will not change, at once, with the climate. The bile 
 soon becomes more acrid ; and this, with fruit in excess, 
 occasions cholera or bilious fevers. Some proportion of 
 the usual stimuli are also essential ; and the spices, with 
 a moderate proportion of wine, are at first necessary. 
 When the constitution is more accustomed to the cli- 
 mate, he may indulge more freely; but excess in hot 
 climates should be always particularly avoided. 
 
 We have explained, at some length, the effects of 
 continued cold, and pointed out the torpor which it pro- 
 duces in every part of the system. Indulgence in ani- 
 mal food, in wine, and even in spirits, may in the arctic 
 regions be more readily admitted. Indeed, seasoned 
 dishes and wine are almost indispensable, especially if 
 a person has been accustomed to them in more mode- 
 rate climes. 
 
 Of the sixteen hours not destined to sleep, two hours 
 may be dedicated to meals ; and we think that nature 
 would divide them in the following manner. After one 
 or two hours from our rising we should breakfast ; about 
 noon, or soon afterwards, dine, allowing for this meal an 
 hour, as we should take after it a little rest, but without 
 sleep. The concluding slight meal may then be about 
 an hour before bedtime. The first and last meal will 
 require only an hour; and the more solid substantial 
 . one, with the respite from labour, we have said another 
 hour. 
 
 This may appear to be a plan of peculiar severity ; but 
 the health, the cheerfulness which follow, will compen- 
 sate for all the inconvenience. It is necessary, however, 
 to explain its foundation. One substantial meal of so- 
 lid animal food, each day, is sufficient to support the 
 constitution under very considerable fatigue; and the 
 time of taking this meal is undoubtedly about the mid- 
 dle of the day, or one in the afternoon. If the changes, 
 even in the most healthy constitutions, are observed, 
 three slight febrile accessions may be discovered. We 
 style them febrile, though in general announced by an 
 increased quickness of pulse only ; but their nature is 
 shown by their being sometimes attended with rigour 
 and increased heat, in consequence of debility alone. 
 The first of these occurs about eight in the forenoon, 
 and it remits about ten ; the second occurs at twelve, 
 and remits about one or two ; the third at six or seven, 
 and is not completely at an end till two in the morning. 
 The evening paroxysm is the most distinct ; that at 
 noon very inconsiderable. The period of the morning 
 paroxysm distinguishes all fevers of the tertian type ; 
 that ot the evening the quartans, which is also the type 
 of continued fevers, for we have seen that they scarcely 
 ever terminate till the quartan period has taken place. 
 See CRISES. 
 
 These are the principles which regulate the time of 
 taking food. The system of the healthiest person after 
 sleeping, is not at once alive and active ; and the appe- 
 tite, unless from indulgence, or in childhood, is seldom 
 craving at this early period. If the person rises at six, 
 his breakfast hour should be eight ; and if he is to ex- 
 perience great fatigue, some animal substance, .as an 
 egg, or some cold meat, may make a part of his meal, 
 which will not require half an hour. If in health, the 
 morning paroxysm is not noticed ; and he may with this 
 support continue till one, when the solid substantial 
 meal should be taken ; and the remainder of the hour, for 
 the plain meal of a hungry man requires but Jittle time, 
 
J) I 
 
 551 
 
 D LA 
 
 should be destined to repose, while the fever, which di- 
 gestion always produces, continues. The slight even- 
 ing meal may be taken at eight, and the hour of repose 
 should not be protracted beyond ten. The evening 
 meal should be slight, because it is taken during the 
 evening paroxysm ; and the hour of retiring be early, that 
 much of the time, while it continues, may be passed in 
 a state least likely to increase it. It has been reported, 
 we believe with truth, that a judge was accustomed to 
 ask witnesses, who are often in a very advanced period 
 of life, respecting their diet, 8cc. He found, it is said, 
 thai their mode of living was various, but that they uni- 
 formly agreed in early hours. Whether we have cor- 
 rectly stated the cause or not, it is, however, a fact, 
 that nothing is more injurious than late hours, and that, 
 in every instance, a habit of this kind shortens life. 
 
 It may be remarked, that in this arrangement of our 
 time and meals we have been anxious to avoid the fever 
 from indigestion interfering with the regular febrile 
 exacerbations ; and it may be asked, why may not the 
 evening fever be obviated by retiring to repose before 
 it recurs, or the morning paroxysm by remaining in 
 bed till after it returns ? The answer is easy : we are 
 constituted for activity by day, and for repose by night ; 
 nor does sleep naturally come on so early as six in the 
 evening. To this may be added, that exercise docs not 
 increase these slight febrile attacks, but the increased 
 perspiration, which is its most frequent consequence, ' 
 either prevents or lessens them. The other idea is ap- 
 parently more plausible. After, however, the termina- 
 tion of the evening paroxysm, at one or two in the 
 morning perspiration comes on, which gradually in- 
 creases, though in no hurtful degree, till after six or 
 seven. If therefore, continuing in bed would prevent 
 the morning paroxysm, the injury to the constitution 
 would be greater by the debilitating perspiration, which 
 necessarily recurs. 
 
 We have engaged at greater length in this disquisition 
 than we designed, as we wished to rescue a popular 
 subject from the dictates of caprice, and the trammels 
 of fashion ; to point out what is right, if modern cus- 
 toms will not enable us to pursue it. We shall, there- 
 fore, next examine how far fashionable life is reconcile- 
 able to this system, and where the usual customs may 
 be allowed as least injurious. 
 
 A modern day begins by far too late, and the stomach 
 is at once cloyed by animal food before the system has 
 recovered its activity and tone. The eggs, the dried 
 fish, the tongue, or the ham, which in moderation 
 might be digested by a constitution which has already 
 laboured two hours, is a load on one, without exercise, 
 exhausted by the morning perspiration, and yet languid 
 from imperfect sleep. The lunch at one or two is the 
 only part of the system which can be recommended. It 
 is a plain solid dinner at a proper hour, sufficient to sup- 
 port, not overload. The subsequent dinner at six is 
 superfluous. It is unnecessary as a principal meal, and 
 too stimulating for a supper. Luckily, fashion spares 
 the stomach any new load. The evening paroxysm 
 thus excited is kept up by wine, and different stimu- 
 lants, by crowded and hot rooms ; nor does the consti- 
 tution know a respite till the moment of retirement. 
 
 If we look at the waste which this excess of nourish- 
 ment is intended to supply, we shall find it very incon- 
 siderable. If anxiety, restlessness, hope delayed, or 
 
 ambition disappointed, exhausts the frame, we fear in 
 high life they are so frequent as to draw compassion 
 even from the labourer, who eats his hard earned meal 
 with cheerfulness, and rises, refreshed with sleep, to 
 his daily toil. In general, however, the daily ride, and 
 the daily saunter, are the chief exercises ; and the vo- 
 taries of fashion thus anxiously hoard all the diseases 
 arising from repletion and indigestion for their future 
 torment. These would be more striking, but that the 
 summer carries them to the sea coast, where fashion 
 allows of more air, more violent exercise, earlier hours, 
 and less crowded apartments. 
 
 DLETE'TICA, (from diceta). See PHARMACEU- 
 
 TICE. 
 
 DIAGLAU'CIUM. The name of a collyrium re- 
 commended by Scribonius Largus. It is thus named 
 from Glaucium, which, according to Dioscorides, is the 
 juice of the fiafia-uer sfiinosvm. 
 
 .DIAGNO'SIS, (from JWyvaocw, to discern, or dis- 
 tinguish,) also digr.otio. It generally means distinction, 
 and is generally confined to diseases ; therefore, diagnos- 
 tics mean the signs of diseases by which they may be 
 known and distinguished. They are of two kinds, viz. 
 the adjunct, and ftathognomonic : the first are common 
 to several diseases, and serve only to point out the dif- 
 ference between diseases of the same species ; the latter 
 are those which always attend the disease, and distin- 
 guish it from all others. 
 
 The knowledge of diagnostics has always been con- 
 sidered as of the greatest importance in the practice of 
 medicine ; and to know a disease is justly believed to be 
 the first step in its proper treatment. The want of ac- 
 curacy in distinction is a source of much uncertaintyt 
 and it is not uncommon for those who practise from th<: 
 popular treatises, to apply the remedies recommended 
 for one complaint to those of another ; so very imper- 
 fect are such works in discrimination. Distinction is 
 the greatest object of nosological systems; and this 
 advantage we shall afterwards have occasion to point 
 out. See NOSOLOGY. 
 
 DIAGRY'DIUM, also DACRYDIUM ; which see. 
 A preparation of scammony ; but indeed the general 
 name of the resin itself: quasi S'ax.fvS'iti, lachrymula, be- 
 cause the juice issuing from the wounded root was 
 called lachryma scammonii. Its great activity was cor- 
 rected by the ancient physicians by exposing it to the 
 fumes of burning sulphur ; in reality combining it with 
 the vitriolic acid, and it is then called diagrydium nul- 
 Jihuratum. It is sometimes incorporated with the 
 sfiiritus -uitrioli rosati, sufficient to make a liquid paste, 
 which is afterwards dried in the sun or by a gentle fire; 
 called diagrydium rosatum ; occasionally it has been 
 baked in a quince : but all these modes are of not the 
 slightest consequence as correctors ; nor, indeed, does 
 the medicine require correction. See SCAMMOXIUM. 
 
 DIAHERMODA'CTYLUS, (from <?<, and lfl u- 
 PatKiv Aos). A purging medicine, of which hermodactyls 
 form the basis. 
 
 DIAHEXA'PALA, or DIAHEXA'PTE. See LAU- 
 
 RUS Al.KXAXDRIN'US. 
 
 DIA'IOX, (from S'ta., and >v, a -violet). The name 
 of a pastil in Myrcpsus. Violets are its chief ingre- 
 dient. 
 
 DIA'IPvEOS, (from *, and /;, a lily). An antidote 
 in Myrepsus, containing the lily root. 
 
D 1 A 
 
 552 
 
 Dl A 
 
 DIALA'CCA, (from S'tec, and /**, iacca). An 
 antidote in the same author, containing Iacca. 
 
 DIA'LAGOU, (from <$";, and A*yo?, leflus, a hare). 
 A medicine, whose chief ingredient is the dung of a 
 hare. 
 
 DIALE'PSIS, (from S'tateiiru, to leave a space be- 
 tween). To intermit. See APOLEPSIS. 
 
 DIALI'B ANON, (from - , and *(, frank- 
 incense). A name of several medicines in which frank- 
 incense is an ingredient. 
 
 DIA'LOES, (from - , and ocAojj, the aloe). A 
 composition in which is aloes. 
 
 DIALTHJL'A, (from - , and AC*i, the mal- 
 low) . The name of an ointment in Myrepsus, the pro- 
 totype of the althaea ointment. 
 
 DIA'LYSIS, (from S'nt^va, to dissolve, or render lan- 
 guid,) also dissolutio. A dissolution of the strength, 
 or a weakness of the limbs; applied by Hippocrates to 
 the cause of the debility, particularly of the winds, 
 hence v7i <$*</!>/ <K(, austri dissolventes. It is express- 
 ive also of a discontinuity or division of a part. 
 
 DIALY'TICA, (from the same). A solution of con- 
 tinuity as in fractures, or wounds. 
 
 DIAMARE'NATUM, (from ha, and 0.^0.^0., acid 
 cherries) . It is a confection of acid cherries, called 
 amarene, reduced to a pulp, passed through a sieve, 
 then mixed with sugar, and aromatics. See Schroder. 
 Pharmacopoeia Medico Chimica, lib. 4, p. 41. 
 
 DIAMARGAR'ITON, (from ha, and ^r/*f'7, 
 pearl). An antidote in which pearls are the chief in- 
 gredient. 
 
 UIAMA'SCIEN. See jEnis FLOS. 
 
 DIAMASSE'MA, (from ^la/ttots-e-aujM.*/, to chew). A 
 masticatory. 
 
 DIAMBR^E PILLULE, from },*, and ^, am- 
 ber), See AROMATIC^E PILULJE. 
 
 DIA'MBHJE SPE'CIES, SPECIES AROMATIC^, now PUL- 
 vis AROMATIC-US. The prescription is originally Me- 
 sue's, and had its name from the ambergrise in the com- 
 position. See AROMATIC^ SPECIES. 
 
 DIAME'LON, (from ^i, and 
 
 a quince'). The 
 
 name of a composition containing quinces. 
 
 DIA'MNES, and DIAPNE. An involuntary and 
 insensible discharge of urine ; a word used by Joannes 
 Anglicus. 
 
 DIAMO'RON, (from <5W, and ftaptv, a mulberry}. 
 A preparation of mulberries and honey. 
 
 DIAMO'SCHU, (from <?<, and fwr^o?, moschus). 
 The name of an antidote containing musk. 
 
 DIAMOTO'SIS, (from }<a, and fi75, lint). See 
 CARBASUS. 
 
 DIA'NA. The chemical, or rather alchemical, name 
 of silver. See ARGENTUM. 
 
 DIANANCA'SMOS, (from <5W, and .*/*, force, 
 or necessity). The forcible restitution of a luxated part 
 into its proper place. Hippocrates gives this appella- 
 tion to an instrument intended to restore a distorted 
 spine. 
 
 DIA'NDRIA, (from <5V, and otvyf, a man). The 
 second class of Linnseus's artificial system, comprehend- 
 ing all hermaphrodite flowers which have two stamina. 
 
 DIA'NTHON, (from S;*, and <*v0 ?, a flower}. The 
 name of an antidote in Galen, which is thus made. 
 
 R. Flor. rorismarini i. rosarum rubrarum et radicis 
 glycyrryzae aa 3 vi. caryophyllar aromat. spicae nardi 
 
 nucismoschatae radicis galangal. corticis cinnaitiomi ra- 
 dicis zcdoarise ligni aloes seminum cardam minoris 
 sem. anethi, et anasi, macis. aa 9 iv. m. 
 
 DIA'NTHUS CARYOPHI'LLUS. See CARYO- 
 
 PHILLUB RUBER. 
 
 DIAOPO'RON, (from aV, and tTrapa, an autumnal 
 fruit). A composition of quinces, medlars, and ser- 
 vices. 
 
 DIAPA'SMA, (from &**, to sprinkle). See 
 CATAPASMA. 
 
 DIAPEDE'SIS, (from Si*, through, and v^xa, to 
 pass). The transudation of blood through the coats of 
 an artery, or occasionally between its fibres. See AN- 
 ASTOMOSIS. 
 
 DIAPE'NCIA. See ALCHIMILLA. 
 
 DIAPE'NSIA. See SANICULA MAS. 
 
 DIAPE'NTE, (from <^, and m-ili, quinque). A 
 composition which consists of five ingredients ; gentian 
 root; aristolochia longa ; shavings of ivory ; bay ber- 
 ries : bac. laur. et myrrh, au. p. aeq. m. f. pulv. 
 
 Mesue is said to be its author ; but Vegetius described 
 it before him. It is now only used by farriers. 
 
 DIAPEPE'REON. An antidote mentioned in Ga- 
 len. 
 
 DIAPHjE'NICON, (from <&<*, and <Z>mf, a date}. 
 The name of an electuary for discharging phlegm ; as 
 well as a medicine made of dates. 
 
 DIAPHILEDO'NU. The name of an antidote in 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 DIAPHLY'XIS, (from S~iettf.va, to moisten). In 
 Galen's Exegesis it means effusions or ebullitions; also 
 an affusion, or moistening any part. 
 
 DIA'PHORA, (from S-iafipa, to differ}. DIFFER- 
 ENCE. In medicine it comprehends the characteristic 
 marks and signs which distinguish one disease from 
 another. It also "signifies a corruption of food in the 
 stomach; and is then synonymous with DYSPEPSIA; 
 which see. 
 
 DIAPHORE'SIS, (from }:*<ppiti, of h*, through, 
 and <?ifa, to carry). See PERSPIRATIO. 
 
 DIAPHORETICA, (from the same). DIAPHO- 
 RETICS. Medicines which promote perspiration. Dia- 
 phoretics differ from sudorifics : the former only in- 
 crease the insensible perspiration ; the latter excite a 
 sensible discharge through the skin, which is called 
 sweat. See SCDOHIFICA. 
 
 Diaphoretics are those medicines which produce a 
 discharge from the surface ; and when this discharge is 
 fluid, they are styled sudoriftcs. The true diaphoresis 
 is a condensed halitus, distinguishable by a moist clam- 
 my feel; while the diapnoe, of which we have had oc- 
 casion to speak, and to which we shall often return, 
 seems still less sensibly moist, and to be more truly 
 gaseous. This is ascertained by the peculiar softness 
 of the skin in health. - 
 
 These, three states have been supposed to differ only 
 in degree. The insensible halitus, when in a quantity 
 to be condensed, and in this state sensible to the, feel- 
 ings, is the diaphoresis : and this, when more decidedly 
 fluid, sweat. The same causes, in different degrees, 
 appear to produce each discharge; and they have of 
 course been supposed to proceed from the same vessels, 
 the exhalant arteries. If the distinction were a refine- 
 ment merely, it would not deserve a moment's notice. 
 We think, however, that it involves many questions of 
 
BI A 
 
 
 Dl A 
 
 practice. We cannot relieve some complaints without 
 actual sweating, and others are injured by it. Rheu- 
 matisms require the former discharge, and fevers de- 
 mand its regulation, at least, if not the reduction of its 
 violence. Again: diaphoresis, if gradually increased 
 to sweating, can scarcely in any instance be kept up 
 after it. When the sweating is stopped, the skin is 
 dry, and shivering often follows. If, in diaphoresis, we 
 feel the hand, it is soft and unctuous to the touch : in 
 the most violent sweat, the skin, though covered with 
 moisture, often feels harsh and unyielding in its sub- 
 stance beneath. Sweating almost constantly requires 
 increased heat, or the confinement of the heat of the 
 body. Diaphoresis, on the contrary, is often produced 
 by antimonials and different sedatives. We shall admit 
 that these distinctions may, with a very slight exertion 
 of ingenuity, be reconciled with different degrees of the 
 action of the same vessels ; yet, while practical facts 
 lead^us to distinguish them in their effects, we were will- 
 ing to point out some discordance in their phenomena. 
 It is no objection that anatomy does not furnish us with 
 a clue in this investigation, by demonstrating the glan- 
 dular apparatus. We have no such structure to explain 
 the production of sweat; and the best physiologists 
 consider it as an exhalation from the serous arteries, 
 while others suppose it to be derived from follicles un- 
 der the skin, though no such have been demonstrated. 
 Sweat, in a chemical view, differs little from the scrum 
 of the blood. It contains, with a large proportion of 
 water, some gluten and muriated ammonia; while the 
 insensible perspiration consists of carbonic acid gas, 
 with a proportion of azotic gas. In some experiments, 
 it has appeared to be chiefly the latter. The acid which 
 occasionally appears on the'sweat, is the phosphoric. We 
 have much reason to believe, then, these discharges to 
 proceed from different vessels ; and should conclude, 
 that the halitus is a secreted fluid in a gaseous form, 
 while the sweat is only elicited by the force of the cir- 
 culation from the exhalant arteries. We are confident, 
 however, that these opinions, should they be found or 
 appear fanciful, will not mislead. The distinction 
 which we shall pursue is wholly practical ; and, as it 
 was originally suggested by practical facts, we hope it 
 will contribute to elucidate and explain them. 
 
 Perspiration has been styled insensible, from its not 
 being cognizable by any sense. Its existence is ascer- 
 :ained by the peculiar softness of the skin, and the ge- 
 neral feeling of freedom and hilarity which accompanies 
 this state of health. It is the diapnoe of some authors ; 
 but in Chenot, this term rather means a slight degree 
 of diaphoresis. The discharge of insensible perspira- 
 tion is an halitus not admitting of being condensed in a 
 fluid form, of the nature already explained. 
 
 The diaphoresis is an increased discharge of a vapour 
 ither than a gas. It is obvious to our sight, when a 
 un beam passes over the surface of the body, while 
 naked against a wall, as a slight shade may be perceived 
 . is usually the effects of warmth, of a stimulus, or of 
 exercise ; and is felt by a warm healthy glow, and a sensa- 
 tion of freedom from oppression or inconvenience. 
 
 Sweating, on the contrary, is probably a serous dis- 
 charge from the skin, generally attended with consider- 
 able warmth, often with oppressive heat, seldom afford- 
 ing a pleasant sensation, unless associated with mirth 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 and hilarity, as in dancing, or a freedom from pain, as 
 in the sudorific treatment of rheumatism. 
 
 These different discharges are excited by different 
 means. The diapnoe is the criterion of health, and we 
 can restore it only by restoring health. Diaphoresis and 
 sweat are excited by different ways, which may be di- 
 vided into the stimulant and relaxant. The stimulant 
 diaphoretics are chiefly beat, sometimes alone; occa- 
 sionally assisted by aromatics, and similar heating medi- 
 cines. We employ sometimes heat alone to produce 
 sweat, as in the sudatoria of the ancients; heat, inother 
 circumstances, is communicated more successfully by 
 vapour and by water, though their relaxant power con- 
 tributes to the effect : it is communicated also by solid 
 bodies, as bricks or tiles, heated cloths, bottles and jugs 
 containing warm water. The heat of the body itself is 
 sometimes confined for the same purpose, and' a partial 
 diaphoresis kept up, by. covering any portion of the 
 body with oil skin ; a general swe'at by additional 
 clothes, particularly flannel, whose properties w^e have 
 already explained. See COOPERTIO. 
 
 Heat produces this discharge, when conveyed to the 
 stomach by means of warm water; and it is rendered 
 more effectual when this water is impregnated with dif- 
 ferent stimuli. The aromatic herbs of our own country, 
 and the spices of the warmer regions, are equaliy 
 employed for this purpose. Wine, cyder, sometimes 
 beer, ardent spirits, and volatile alkali," are occasionally 
 added to increase the effect; but these always operate 
 with great stimulus and inconvenient heat. 
 
 It was formerly the custom to accumulate all these 
 stimuli for particular purposes, thinking that the greater 
 the heat, the more copious would be the. discharge. 
 Physicians, in this plan, were frequently disappointed by 
 their own eagerness. They could produce burning 
 heat, and a clammy fluid on the skin, which appears to 
 be the serosity, with a large proportion of the gluten of 
 the blood; but they soon found that this was not of the 
 nature of sweat, nor so efficacious as the more fluid dis- 
 charge. We were brought nearer the truth by Dr. 
 Alexander, who found, by his experiments, that the 
 temperature of the body must be often reduced before 
 the proper discharge takes place. The temperature, at 
 which sweating most freely occurs, he fixes at 108 
 of Fahrenheit. We have found, by some experiments, 
 that this heat is too high, and suspect the accuracy of 
 his thermometer. We are confident that the highest 
 point is 102 ; and that generally the heat, when the 
 sweat is most free and salutary, does not exceed 100. 
 To this reduction of temperature, rather than to its 
 increase, we must attribute the effects of many diapho- 
 retics. A draught of cold water will often, in 'this way. 
 excite a free diaphoresis; and cold affusions, during 
 the height of the febrile paroxysm, will have the same 
 effect. We have striking instances of this kind in the 
 practice of Dr. Currie and Dr. Gregory in scarlatina. 
 Acid drinks have a similar power; and to this cause 
 we attribute the diaphoretic effects of vinegar whey, 
 the whey of milk, and similar drinks. 
 
 There is, however, a class of stimulant diaphoretics 
 which act more gradually, and almost insensibly, by 
 mixing with the blood, and stimulating, in the course 
 of their circulation, the extreme vessels. From what 
 has been observed under the article of ARGEXTVM 
 4 B 
 
DIA 
 
 554 
 
 DIA 
 
 VIVUM, it will be obvious that mercurials arc remedies 
 of this kind, and we are inclined to refer all the metallic 
 tonics to the same head. Arsenic will probably be found 
 a similar remedy. There are many vegetable sub- 
 stances which may be referred to this class, particularly 
 the serpentaria contrayerva, the mezereon, and the 
 guaiacum. The seneka, which may appear to belong 
 to it, owes, more probably, its diaphoretic effects to 
 the action of vomiting which it excites. 
 
 To these more moderate stimuli of the extreme ves- 
 sels, some of the gentler exercises maybe added. Sail- 
 ing, riding in a carriage, and swinging, require bodily 
 exertion in the same order; but are apparently similar 
 in their effects of determining to the surface. Riding 
 on horseback, walking, dancing, running, digging, 
 tennis, and ringing, require still more violent exertion, 
 and at last excite copious sweat. 
 
 External stimulating diaphoretics are, friction, rube- 
 facients,warm plasters of Burgundy pitch, euphorbium, 
 and cummin seeds ; and blisters, which excite copious 
 partial perspiration, previous to their vesication. 
 
 The relaxing diaphoretics are much more powerful 
 in their operation; and at the head of this list is opium. 
 There are few ancient sudorifics which have not this 
 medicine as an ingredient in a greater or less propor- 
 tion; and of whatever nature the diaphoretic is, the ad- 
 dition of opium makes it more active and successful. 
 Anlimonials are equally useful, and ipecacuanha scarcely 
 yields to them in this power. It has been doubted, 
 whether these two last medicines act independently of 
 the nausea they produce. We have little hesitation in 
 thinking that they do so, for their effect is not in pro- 
 portion to the degree of nausea, and is sometimes con- 
 siderable, when no such previous power is obvious. 
 Squills seem to connect the nauseating medicines with 
 those which act on different principles. No diaphore- 
 tic effects are strikingly produced by them in moderate 
 doses; but it may be presumed 1 that such exist, by ihe 
 balance observable between the skin and kidneys; for 
 whatever may excite the discharge from one organ, if 
 its operation is prevented, stimulates the other. Vomit- 
 ing constantly relaxes the vessels on the surface, and 
 every medicine which produces it is a diaphoretic. The 
 whole tribe of narcotic vegetables, with their deleterious 
 effects, produce cold sweats. Yet these we should not 
 employ as salutary medicines ; though we suspect that 
 the aconite, and some others, employed in chronic 
 rheumatism, or that hybrid disease which seems to 
 connect gout and rheumatism, act in no other way. 
 
 Such are the remedies employed as diaphoretics, and 
 such, in general, the principles on which they act. We 
 must now attend to their effects on the animal economy. 
 
 The connection between the state of the extreme 
 vessels, the system in general, and the stomach, has been 
 already noticed. This has been attributed to a nervous 
 sympathy, and probably is owing to such a connection, 
 since the effect is more sudden than can be explained in 
 uny other manner. To keep up the action of these 
 vessels must consequently be always of the greatest im- 
 portance, since health is inconsistent with a contrary 
 state; and, in the whole circle of acute and chronic com- 
 plaints,no single circumstance requires greater attention. 
 
 When we reflect, however, on the extent of the sur- 
 face of the body, we shall find, that to fill the extreme 
 
 vessels will require no inconsiderable proportion of the 
 fluids. To prevent, therefore, as well as to relieve, in- 
 ternal congestions, this class of remedies is of the 
 greatest utility. If, however, carried to excess, no 
 evacuation so greatly debilitates; and though all secre- 
 tory organs, after their action has been violently excited, 
 sink into a torpid state, the vessels of the skin seem 
 peculiarly disposed to this alternation of inactivity after 
 exertion. If then it is intended to relieve congestion, 
 we must be peculiarly cautious to excite no greater 
 action than we can constantly keep up. In all such 
 cases, therefore, the slightest diaphoresis is only admis- 
 sible. In fact, we should fill the vessels, instead of 
 promoting any considerable evacuation. 
 
 As different theories have dictated, we have been 
 sometimes alarmed with apprehensions of producing 
 morbid viscidity and lentorof the fluids by sweating ; at 
 others, taught to promote this evacuation to counteract 
 preternatural tenuity. Each danger is equally imaginary. 
 When sweat is excited, other watery discharges are pro- 
 portionally diminished, and thirst leads the patient to 
 require a supply. On the other hand, tenuity of the 
 blood, when it exists merely in consequence of an in- 
 creased proportion of water, is relieved by the kid- 
 neys, without any effort on our side. When it arises 
 from an increase of the ammoniacal salts in the blood, 
 the debility which attends prevents the use of reme- 
 dies which, in any degree, weaken the system. In those 
 cases where acrimony may be suspected, (they are in- 
 deed very rare,) violent, insatiable thirst calls fora sup- 
 ply of watery fluids for their solution and evacuation. 
 They are then eliminated through the urinary organs. 
 We must next consider the diseases to which diapho- 
 retics are applicable. 
 
 The insensible diapnoe, we have said, is the criterion 
 of health, and can be produced only by supporting the 
 general healthy state. It is most observable in cold 
 weather ; and the nearer we approach to it in every dis- 
 order, the greater is our success. It is generally ob- 
 tained by free cold air, when this is admissible; and to 
 attain it is our aim in every complaint. 
 
 The moderate diaphoresis is our chief object in the 
 greater number of acute diseases. To begin, as usual, 
 with the PYREXI.E, we may remark, that diaphoretics 
 are, in this class, of very extensive utility. Intermit- 
 tents are usually left to their course during the parox- 
 ysm, and the efforts of the physician are reserved for 
 the interval. Yet there are circumstances in which 
 the return of the paroxysm would be fatal; and others, 
 where the delirium, in the hot fit, is most alarming. 
 In each case, diaphoretics are employed : in the first, to 
 support the circulation in the extreme vessels, that the 
 fit may be obviated; in the second, to hasten the na- 
 tural crisis by perspiration. The kind of diaphoretics 
 chosen for the first purpose, is the warm stimulants ; the 
 reason of which we shall afterwards explain. To assist 
 in promoting perspiration, in the hot fit, the relaxants, 
 and particularly opium, are preferred. This was the 
 practice introduced by Dr. Lind. 
 
 In continued fe-vers,\\. was, for ages, the custom to give 
 the most stimulating diaphoretics to promote the con- 
 coction of morbid matter. Not a breath of air was 
 suffered to approach the patient ; but serpentary, con- 
 trayerva, and volatile alkali) were exhibited in profusion. 
 
DI A 
 
 
 I) I A 
 
 have been assured, that three beds have, in succes- 
 sion, rotted by the sweat, under the same person, in a 
 single fever. We still attempt to promote perspiration ; 
 but by cooling, rather than heating, remedies, adapting 
 them to the circumstances and to the temperature of 
 the patient. Modern practice has freely adopted the 
 relaxant diaphoretics, particularly the antimonials, to 
 conquer the supposed spasm on the surface. We trust 
 that we shall show that this plan has at least been car- 
 ried to an improper extent, even if it appear well found- 
 ed in its principle. 
 
 In ibe.phlfgmasi the skin is hot and dry, and the 
 utility of diaphoretics is obvious. As the temperature 
 of the skin is above the sweating point, cold is chiefly 
 indicated; yet, in man); of the diseases, this plan can- 
 not, for reasons already assigned, be carried to a consi- 
 derable extent (see COLD). We must, therefore, adopt 
 the relaxant diaphoretics ; and of these we are often 
 obliged, for other reasons, to avoid opium. Antimo- 
 nials are then our chief dependence, with the other 
 remedies peculiarly adapted to the seat of the com- 
 plaint. There is, however, one disease, which is an 
 exception to these general remarks; rheumatism. Af- 
 ter the more active period of the complaint, it admits 
 of the more stimulating diaphoretics; and when the fe- 
 ver has abated, of the most stimulating. In fact, after 
 a time the vessels become torpid and paralytic, to be 
 roused only by the most powerful exciting causes; but 
 -tate can only be explained under the proper head, 
 after many previous distinctions. See IXFLAMMATIO 
 -and RHEUMATISMCS. 
 
 In the hsni'jrrhagits we find little room for diapho- 
 retics, except of the most cooling kind. The source of 
 their utility in relieving internal congestions has been 
 already explained ; but it will be obvious that these re- 
 medies are chiefly of service in active haemorrhages, 
 where the heat is preternaturally increased. In this 
 case, cold drinks and cold applications are, as usual, the 
 most powerful diaphoretics. In the passive haemorr- 
 T they relax too powerfully to be of the slightest 
 utility. In reality, they are highly injurious. 
 
 Exanthemata. The diseases of this order peculiarly 
 require the use of diaphoretics ; but, in the greater 
 number of genera, the heat is already beyond the point 
 which admits of a discharge from the skin, so that the 
 more cooling medicines of this class are preferred, ex- 
 cept in one genus, the measles. In scarlatina, the cold 
 jns, long continued, have been found of singular 
 y in promoting perspiration. In the plague, the 
 gentle diaphoresis called by Chenot the d:afn;^f, is found 
 of the greatest utility ; and it appears probable, from 
 ;he late experience in this complaint, that this is best 
 obtained by cold. To this general doctrine there are 
 only two exceptions, either when the disease is of a pu- 
 trid nature, or the eruption has disappeared. In these 
 > warmth of every kind is essentially necessary, and 
 the warmer diaphoretics are only employed. 
 
 In the proflu-uia, this class of remedies is of the 
 highest importance. In the only two diseases included 
 under it in the best system of nosology, diaphoretics 
 chiefiy relieve. In catarrh, their use is well known ; 
 and in dysentery, when purgatives have evacuated the 
 accustomed scybala from the intestines, the ipecacuanha 
 *nd antimonials, so universally recommended, undoubt- 
 act only by determining to the surface. 
 
 In the first order of the NEUROSES, the comata, dia- 
 phoretics are not peculiarly indicated. Yet we must 
 keep in our view the advantages which, in every case of 
 internal congestion, arise from keeping the extreme 
 vessels in an active state, since they contain so consi- 
 derable a portion of the fluids. Of the adynamiz, dys- 
 pepsia, hypvchondriasis, and chlorosis, require the same 
 attention. In each there is always a defect of perspi- 
 ration ; and, in each, to restore it, contributes greatly 
 to the patient's relief. 
 
 Of the spasmi, tetanus chiefly demands our attention 
 to the state of the skin, as it often proceeds from cold, 
 and is relieved by active sweating. When mercurials, 
 with opiates are of such singular service, the benefit 
 probably originates from the same source. In asthma, 
 the utility of diaphoretics is sufficiently obvious, from 
 what we have already said ; and in cfilic and diarrhta 
 external warmth is singularly useful. In cholera they 
 are of peculiar service ; and Sydenham has remarked, 
 that even- remedy to calm the vomiting has failed, til! 
 a sweat broke out. We mention this more particularly, 
 as the advantages of these remedies were not duly en- 
 forced under the proper head. 
 
 Of the vesaniis, melancholia alone seems to be parti- 
 ticularly relieved by diaphoretics; yet, in those cases of 
 mania where there is great internal congestion, could 
 the patient be properly confined, they might be useful. 
 In the CAciiExijE we see little foundation for their pe- 
 culiar employment. In each genus, however, the cir- 
 culation in the extremities is particularly languid, and 
 the external stimulating diaphoretics are of use. Of 
 the i.MPETiGEXES, the diseases merely cutaneous are be- 
 nefited by them ; but these require the more gently sti- 
 mulating kind, which act steadily rather than violently: 
 we mean the mercurials, the sarsa, the mezereon, and 
 the others enumerated. 
 
 The chief disadvantages of diaphoretics arise from 
 their debilitating effects. The discharge, therefore, in 
 every instance, should be conducted with caution and 
 moderation ; nor should the practitioner aim at relic 
 his patient rapidly, when the cure would be safer and 
 more permanent, were the course more gentle and stea- 
 dy ; and when the perspiration has been kept up with 
 violence, relapses are by no means uncommon. 
 
 DIAPHRA'GMA. TbediaflAragm,(fnaa hQ?*' 
 to make a partition, or inclosure, of **, and <fxr<ra, to 
 close,} because it divides the cavity of the thorax from 
 that of the abdomen. MIDRIFF; also called diazoma, 
 disseptum, hypozoma, septum transversum, cinetus,suc- 
 cingcns membrana, discrimen thoracis etventris. Pliny 
 calls it the precordia, because it stands, he says, like a 
 wall, to defend the heart. Hippocrates, with many of 
 the ancients, call it (pfms ; they also gave the name of 
 diaphragms to the division between the mouth and the 
 oesophagus, terming it, by way of distinction, the dia- 
 phragma per OEsophagum. Galen and Rufus Ephesius 
 call the cartilaginous partition between the nostrils, the 
 diaphragm of the nose; but the only part now called 
 diaphragm is that first mentioned. 
 
 The diaphragm is composed of two muscles; the 
 small one rises by two tendons, called crura, from the 
 second lumbar vertebra, and receives a slip from the 
 first vertebra of the loins, and from the ligament which 
 joins the last rib to the vertebra ; the two crura then 
 run upwards and grow fieshy. The large . ises 
 
 4 B2 
 
DI A 
 
 556 
 
 1) I A 
 
 from the inside of the margin of the thorax, all round, 
 from the false ribs to the xiphoid cartilage ; its fibres 
 shoot forwards, and form that triangular appearance 
 called the centrum tendinosum, or centrum nerveum. 
 Winslow calls it the middle a/ioneurosis, or aponeurotic 
 filane cf the diaphragm : M. de Bordeu calls it centre 
 phrenique ; and it is also called coostrum. There is a 
 notch between the crurae of the lesser muscle where the 
 aorta passes. In the larger muscle are two passages, 
 one in the tendinous part, for the vena cava, which is 
 situated there ; because as the tendon is not capable of 
 being contracted, the circulation will not be interrupted: 
 the other is for the oesophagus, and is situated in the 
 fleshy part. The reason seems to be, that the diaphragm, 
 in its action, pressing upon the stomach, might cause 
 an evacuation of its contents, unless at the same time it 
 constricted the cavity of the oesophagus. If this be true, 
 the diaphragm has probably little effect in promoting the 
 action of vomiting. From considering the attachment 
 of the diaphragm, it will be seen that its action will be 
 to render itself flat, and thereby to enlarge the cavity 
 of the thorax; but if we regard it as acting round the 
 viscera as round a pulley, we may conceive how it both 
 depresses the viscera and raises the ribs ; at the same 
 time still more enlarging the cavity of the thorax. Its 
 veins are large, and go directly to the vena cava. The 
 arteries are sometimes immediately from the aorta, and 
 sometimes from the cceliac ; a few branches are-receiv- 
 ed also from the lumbales and adiposae. The nerves are 
 from the plexus cervicalis on each side, and from the 
 second pair of the vertebrae. 
 
 In inspiration, the diaphragm descends towards the 
 belly ; this is its proper motion resulting from muscu- 
 lar contraction. In expiration, it is relaxed and drawn 
 upwards, forming a concavo-convex figure, the concave 
 side being towards the belly. It assists in the expulsion 
 of the excrements and foetus. It is in perpetual mo- 
 tion, and seems to have other and more important uses 
 in our constitution than as yet are clearly understood. 
 It is also a name of the septum scroti. See SCRO- 
 TUM. 
 
 DIAPHRAGMATIC^ ARTE'RIJE, belonging to 
 or connected with, the diaphragm. The DIAPHRAGMA- 
 TIC ARTERIES ; also called phrenic. Their origin has 
 been already explained. The diaphragmatic arteries ge- 
 nerally appear on the under side of the diaphragm, very 
 rarely on the upper; they give small branches to the 
 glandulae renales, and to the fat which lies on the kid- 
 neys ; these latter are called adipose. Besides these ca- 
 pital diaphragmatic arteries, there are other less ones 
 from the intercostales, mammarias internae, mediastinae, 
 pericardise, and coeliacae. 
 
 DIAPHRAGMA'TIC^E VE'NJE, (from the same). The 
 DIAPHRAGMATIC VEINS ; also called phrenic< ven&. 
 They spring from the vena cava inferior, just as it dc- 
 .. scends through the diaphragm : they appear generally 
 on the lower side of the diaphragm. The left branch is 
 ramified upon the pericardium. 
 
 DIAPHRAGMA'TIC^E SUPERIORES VEN.S. The UPPER 
 DIAPHRAGMATIC VEINS, are also called fiericardio-dia- 
 phragmatic/E vence. The right comes anteriorly from 
 the root of the bifurcation, near the mediastina, and 
 is spread about the pericardium: the left from the left 
 subclavian. 
 
 DIAPHRAGMITIS, (from hxfyx-y/4*, diaphragm}. 
 
 INFLAMMATION OF THE DIAPHRAGM. See PARAPHRE- 
 NITIS. 
 
 DIA'PHTHORA, (from ha, and <p6ei^a, corrumflo, to 
 corrupt). In Hippocrates it signifies the corruption of 
 the foetus. See AUORTUS. 
 
 DIAPHYLA'CTICOS, (from hatpvtes-tra, to keep). 
 See PROPHYLACE. 
 
 DIA'PHYSIS, (from S~ta,tyva, inlernascor, to grow be- 
 tween). An interstice, a partition, or whatever inter- 
 venes between different parts. Galen explains it to be 
 a nervous and cartilaginous protuberance in the middle 
 of the junction of the os tibise with the os femoris, 
 which enters that large sinus, and separates the lower 
 heads and processes of the os femoris, inserted into the 
 sinus of the tibia. This substance only appears in recent 
 subjects. In other places, the 0?aphysis is spoken of as 
 a cavity, or chink, for the reception of some other part. 
 
 DIAPISSELjE'ON, (from ^V-ancl zrio-s-aA^v, the 
 oil tjf pitch). A composition in which liquid pitch is a 
 chief ingredient. 
 
 DIAPLA'SIS, (from S'lanhairru, to put together, os 
 fashion). CONFORMATION. It signifies the replacing 
 a l.uxated or fractured bone, as near as possible, in its 
 proper situation. 
 
 DIAPLA'SMA, (from S'ta.Tr^xtnra, to smear over). 
 An unction or fomentation applied all over the body. 
 
 DIA'PNE, (from S'ta.Tritu, to pass gently through, as 
 the breath does). See DIAMNES. 
 
 DIAPNOE, (from Sixvita, to perspire, from Put, 
 through, and ITIIU, to breathe}. See PERSPIRATIO, and 
 
 DlAPHORETICA. 
 
 DIAPORE'MA, (from S~iiftf;a, to be in doubt). 
 Anxiety, heat, and restlessness, in distempers. See 
 
 Al.VS.MOS. 
 
 DIAPRA'SIUM, (from srpci/ro-tev, hore/iound). A 
 composition in which horehound is one of the ingre- 
 dients, 
 
 DIAPRU'NUM, (from 2t, and -srpovvev, a prune,} 
 also called diacoccymelon. The name of two composi- 
 tions which contain prunes : both are purging electu- 
 aries; but the elect, e senna is used in their stead. 
 
 DIAPSO'RICUM, (from , and ^;, the itch). 
 The name of a medicine for the itch or scurvy. 
 
 DIAPTE'RNES, (from , and vlifia, the heel). A 
 medicine made of the heels of animals and cheese. 
 
 DIAPTERO'SIS, (from, and ar7t f v, a feather). 
 The cleaning of the ears with a feather. 
 
 DIAPYE'MA,(from , and srt/, pus). See AB- 
 
 SCESSUS. 
 
 DIAPYE'MATA, and DIAPYE'TICA, (from h*- 
 Trviifia, a suppuration). See SUPPURANTIA. 
 
 DIA'RIA FE'BRIS, (from dies, a day). See EPHE- 
 MERA. 
 
 DIAROMA'TICUM, (from h*, a^/a*?**)- A me- 
 dicine composed of aromatics. 
 
 DIA'RRHAGE, (from <5W<if>jyyvujw./, to break asun- 
 der). A fracture, particularly of the temporal bones. 
 
 DIARRHODOME'LI, from &, {}, a rose, and 
 fA<, an apple). The name of a composition of scam- 
 mony, juice of roses, kc. See PIAGRYDIUM. 
 
 DIARRHO'DON, (from , and f,h,, a rose). A 
 name of many compositions in which roses are ingre- 
 dients. 
 
 DIARRHCE'A, (from h*, through, and fta, to flow'). 
 ALVI FLUXXJS, hypexodcs ; perturbatio alvi ; a too 
 
UIA 
 
 557 
 
 DI A 
 
 frequent discharge of the contents of the intestines. Dr. 
 Cullen places this genus of disease in the class neuroses, 
 and order sfiasmi, which he defines a frequent purging ; 
 the disease not contagious, and unattended with any 
 primary febrile affection. Of this he forms six species : 
 1st, Diarrhoea crapulosa ; stercoroso, seu vulgaris ; 
 when the excrements are more fluid and more copious 
 than is natural. 2d, Diarrhea biliosa ; when yellow 
 faeces are copiously discharged. 3d, Diarrhoea mucosa, 
 leucorrhois ; diarrhoea lactantium ; serosa ;fiituitaria, vel 
 mucosa ; in which, either from acrid substances taken 
 into the stomach, or from cold applied particularly to 
 the feet, there is a copious discharge of mucus. 4th, 
 Diarrhoea cfliaca, called also cxliaca cfiylosa,&i\d. lactea ; 
 when a milky liquid, like chyle, passes downwards. 5th, 
 Diarrhea lienteria ; when the aliment soon passes 
 through, with little alteration. 6th, Diarrhea hcfiatirhtea ; 
 when the discharge is bloody coloured serum, and not 
 attended with pain. If painful, it is sometimes called a 
 colic. 
 
 Those who have been rendered weak or irritable by 
 a hot season or sultry climate, or by being exposed to a 
 putrid vapour, are peculiarly liable to this disease. 
 
 The immediate cause is irritation in the intestines ; 
 but the causes of this preternatural irritation are numer- 
 ous: the most frequent are an undue use of purgatives ; 
 acidity, or putrescency of the aliments ; acrid bile ; pus 
 absorbed from abscesses, and carried to the intestines ; 
 a laxity of the glands of the intestines; obstructed per- 
 spiration ; putrid vapours ; a translation of the morbid 
 matter of other diseases to the intestines; passions of the 
 mind, kc. 
 
 Whatever other symptoms occasionally attend a diarr- 
 hoea, besides a too copious and too frequent discharge 
 of the intestines, are accidental.' The loss of appetite, 
 and of strength, are consequences of the excessive eva- 
 cuations, or of some other attending disorder ; sickness 
 and pain are, in many cases, only attending symptoms. 
 While the patient's strength is but little affected by a 
 diarrhoea, it may be generally looked on a salutary ra- 
 ther than morbid evacuation ; but sometimes, if neglect- 
 ed or ill treated, the cure is difficult. 
 
 Diarrhoea, in its most unlimited sense, is a discharge 
 from the bowels ; and, in this view, its explanation is 
 peculiarly difficult. The principal distinction which 
 arises is, whether the cause be connected with the 
 bowels, or with other organs; in fact, whether diarrhoea 
 be idiopathic or symptomatic. But this distinction we 
 shall have little occasion to employ, since the greater 
 number of instances are owing to substances actually 
 present in the intestines. 
 
 The most obvious species is that kind which arises 
 from the ingesta, whether these in their quantity or 
 quality offend. In either case, the first symptoms arise 
 in the stomach ; and, if the patient cannot ascertain the 
 fact from recollecting what he has eaten, he may be re- 
 minded of it, by the taste arising in his mouth, the aver- 
 sion which he feels on recollecting any part of his former 
 diet; from the nidorose eructations, resembling the 
 taste of rotten egg, or even a putrid taste on the back 
 part of the tongue. In such circumstances, no medicine 
 will, in general, succeed, without evacuating the sto- 
 mach ; but to this consideration we must return. 
 
 When the ingesta pass the stomach, they sometimes 
 excite commotions from their action in the intestinal 
 canal. They then usually pass off; but there are in- 
 
 stances where they are retained, particularly in the co- 
 lon, by a spasmodic constriction ; and the increased ac- 
 tion which they excite is sometimes continued from 
 increased irritability alone. In the first instance, con- 
 siderable pain usually attends ; in the second, the stools 
 are watery, without pain. 
 
 Another kind of diarrhoea, confined to the bowels, is 
 from an increased discharge of the fluids poured in from 
 their excretory ducts. The principal fluid is bile ; and 
 diarrhoea arises from this fluid in many different cir- 
 cumstances. An increased flow of bile is sometimes 
 owing to continued heat only, and it is then attended 
 with vomiting, as in cholera ; sometimes from a previous 
 obstruction of the biliary ducts, when the preceding 
 jaundice will point out its cause ; occasionally from the 
 exciting passions of the mind ; from the bites of vipers; 
 from worms ; from poisons ; from congestions in the 
 liver ; from cold; or the cold fit of fevers. 
 
 Of the other glands whose ducts open in the aliment- 
 ary canal, we have a less perfect knowledge. The pan- 
 creas only is an object of our sense, and.its functions are 
 little known. It is probable, however, that its fluid re- 
 sembles the saliva; and, when we find mercurials em- 
 ployed in friction, instead of affecting the salivary 
 glands, stimulate the intestines, we naturally ascribe it 
 to an increased discharge of the pancreatic fluid. 
 
 The whole of the canal is covered, however, with 
 mucous glands; and we know that, when the-perspira- 
 tion is obstructed, the whole mucous membrane com- 
 pensates for the defect, by an increased discharge. I. 
 is said, and, we believe, with some truth, that the milk 
 is occasionally absorbed and deposited on the intestines ; 
 we can add, after what has been said on the subject o- 
 CCELIACA PASSIO and DIABETES, q. v. that the unapplied 
 aliment sometimes takes the same course. 
 
 In cases of teething, we might consider the increased 
 action of the salivary glands as similar to the increased 
 discharge from the pancreas. We omitted mentionnrj; 
 it, however, under this head, because it is supposed that 
 the irritation communicated through the whole mem- 
 brane contributes to the effect. We dare not either deny 
 or confirm this opinion ; but it receives some suppor" 
 from opium being the most effectual remedy. 
 
 In cases of diarrhoea following suppressed perspira- 
 tion, we considered the discharge as merely vicarious. 
 It is, however, sometimes inflammatory ; and it was ne- 
 cessary to separate the consideration in a practical view, 
 from the following circumstance. A diarrhoea sometimes 
 follows measles, which, Sydenham tells us, cannot be 
 suppressed by the usual remedies, but by antiphlogistic 
 plans, and particularly bleeding. 
 
 Diarrhoea, we have said, arises from acrid poisons; and 
 these, even when they have been discharged, leave the 
 intestines in so irritable a state, that even the common in- 
 gesta excite violent and irregular action. Sometimes 
 even extreme general irritability will occasion a similar 
 effect; and any agitation, even from the depressing pas- 
 sions, will occasion copious discharges from the bowels. 
 This disease occasionally attends fevers, and is said 
 to be sometimes critical, which means, in the language of 
 the ancient physicians, that the concocted morbid matter 
 is thrown out by the glands of the intestines, probably 
 the liver. Though we admit neither of the theory nor 
 of the comment, the fact is certain, and will be found to 
 admit of a different explanation. We now mention 
 it merely to say, that, if in fever the pulse becomes 
 
DI A 
 
 558 
 
 DI A 
 
 fuller, softer, and slower, the skin more moist, without 
 faintness, though the discharges by stool are copious, 
 they should not be hastily checked. 
 
 The bowels suffer from another cause. When inter- 
 nal suppuration takes place, the discharge is sometimes 
 lessened, and the purulent matter apparently evacuated 
 from the intestines. It is seemingly absorbed, and 
 again deposited. In cancers we have more than once 
 known this metastasis, as it is called, to take place ; and 
 in phthisis it is not uncommon, especially when there is 
 no morning perspiration, or this discharge disappears, 
 or is checked. It frequently attends peripneumony, 
 and is then a dangerous symptom, as it prevents the na- 
 tural solution of the disease by expectoration ; some- 
 times it attends gout, when it brings back an almost ex- 
 tinguished paroxysm. 
 
 Diarrhoea sometimes continues long without evacuat- 
 ing the offending substance. We must not, therefore, 
 conclude, from its continuance, that the intestines are 
 properly emptied. In fevers it supervenes, or is pro- 
 duced by the most active purgatives, without properly 
 discharging the contents of the canal, which only ap- 
 pear on the solution of the disease. When diarrhoea 
 has long continued, it is attended with tenesmus, an ir- 
 regular action of the rectum, suggesting the idea of a 
 discharge impending, without effect. Sometimes the 
 ' abraded mucus exposes the small vessels, and a little 
 blood is evacuated. It is then said to be dysenteric ; 
 but no two diseases are more essentially distant than 
 diarrhoea and dysentery, as we shall soon demonstrate. 
 The mucous diarrhoea approaches most nearly to dysen- 
 tery ; but this is either owing to acrid cathartics or 
 sometimes to cold. 
 
 Diarrhoea is seldom fatal but in exhausted constitu- 
 tions, where it is generally a symptom of some highly 
 dangerous disease ; or where the tone of the intestines is 
 so completely destroyed, that the aliment cannot be 
 retained a sufficient time to be digested. In general, 
 when it has continued for a long period, it is seldom 
 completely removed; and, in such cases, when it has 
 ceased for a time, the slightest occasional causes have 
 induced a relapse. 
 
 The cure of diarrhoea is sometimes easy ; but it fre- 
 quently baffles our utmost skill. When the symptoms, 
 already described in the stomach, lead to a suspicion 
 that irritation is kept up by acrid substances in that vis- 
 cus, an emetic should be premised. This, indeed, is 
 generally necessary in every case where the diarrhoea 
 continues obstinate. It relieves the stomach from acri- 
 mony, checks the increased peristaltic motion down- 
 ward, gives it an opposite direction, or determines 
 it to the skin: in each way it is useful. After the 
 emetic, it is necessary to procure some respite, and 
 opiates may be employed with safety. By lessening or 
 stopping the peristaltic motion, we relax any spasmodic 
 stricture which may prevent the discharge of offending 
 matter ; and the gentle laxatives afterwards required, 
 will have a more salutary effect. By thus alternating 
 the opiates and laxatives, we at last succeed in reliev- 
 ing the bowels from the irritation of offending matter, 
 and moderately warm astringents will complete the 
 cure. 
 
 The bilious vomiting will be sufficiently understood 
 by what has been observed under the article CHOLERA. 
 We can only add in this place, that while ihe dis- 
 
 charges continue dark and fetid, no astringents should 
 be employed, and we can only allow occasional rest by 
 a slight opiate after it, and the laxatives must be soon 
 repeated. 
 
 When a bilious diarrhoea has followed a suppressed 
 evacuation of bile, or when it arises from passions, from 
 worms, the bites of poisonous animals, &c. it requires 
 regulation, rather than immediate suppression, and we 
 may siill alternate the opiates with the laxatives ; but 
 emetics are unnecessary. The diarrhoea, from conges- 
 tions, in the liver, attends those who have lived long in, 
 and been affected with the bilious diseases of, warm cli- 
 mates. It is a symptom of infarcted liver, and the cure 
 will depend on the removal of the principal complaint. 
 When from the congestion, in consequence of the cold 
 fit of fevers, we must endeavour to relieve the fever by 
 the remedies to be afterwards pointed out. 
 
 The diarrhoea, which arises from mercurials exter- 
 nally applied, we have attributed to their action on the 
 pancreas ; and the medicine must, in that case, be re- 
 mitted, opiates employed, and perspiration excited by 
 warm diluting liquors. When the kindred fluid, the 
 saliva, excites the action of the intestines, in the teeth- 
 ing of children, we can only lessen it, and diminish the 
 irritation by opium. It must, however, be recollected, 
 that a diarrhoea in teething is most salutary, and that it 
 should be regulated, not checked. 
 
 The most frequent cause of diarrhoea is an affection 
 of the mucous membrane, either when its action is in- 
 creased to supply, with the other glands, the deficiency 
 of perspiration, or when, from this or a specific virus, 
 as in the measles, these glands are inflamed. In such 
 cases the ipecacuanha, either in Active doses, as an 
 emetic, or in milder ones, with opium, as a diaphoretic, 
 is of considerable service. The warm bath also, gene- 
 ral or topical, is essentially useful. In the last case, Sy- 
 denham recommends bleeding; but by regulating the 
 discharge only by diaphoretics, and interposing mild 
 laxatives, we have always succeeded in combating it. 
 In general, diarrhoea, from cold, should be treated like 
 a catarrh, which it really is ; and we may be less anxious 
 to keep up any action of the bowels than in the other 
 cases. A similar disease arises from the metastasis of 
 milk, of any unassimilated nourishment, or of purulent 
 matter. These also may be checked ; but the offending 
 fluids will find their way by other excretories, and little 
 advantage can be gained, unless the original cause be re- 
 moved. In the instance of the milk only can we form 
 any reasonable expectations. This is the diarrhoea that 
 attends puerperal women, und we should be cautious in 
 checking it, though we must equally prevent its excess. 
 In these cases the ipecacuanha, as an emetic, followed 
 by the columbo root, and the careful, but occasional, ex- 
 hibition of opium, will best succeed. Every means must, 
 however, be attempted to bring back the milk to its na- 
 tural channel. 
 
 When the diarrhoea is chronical, moderate astringents 
 and tonics, warm feet, exercise on horseback, and avoid- 
 ing the depressing passions, afford the most reasonable 
 expectations of relief. Opiates, with demulcents, as in 
 the old pulvis e bolo cum opio, the modern pulvis e 
 creta compositus cum opio, are often essentially ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 The safest astringents in diarrhoea are the opiates, espe- 
 cially if joined with ipecacuanha. The tormentil, theca 
 
DIA 
 
 559 
 
 DIA 
 
 techu, the gum kino, the oak bark, and the logwood, 
 may be occasionally employed. We have placed them 
 nearly in the order of their strength ; for the tormentil 
 is seemingly the strongest. The logwood appears to 
 owe its utility, in part, to its mucilage, and is more 
 effectual where the mucous coat of the intestines is 
 abraded. In such cases, which often follow the use of 
 acrid cathartics or poisons, this, with thick gruels, chief- 
 ly of rice, a decoction of althaea, with gum arabic, and 
 every other mild demulcent, is of singular utility. 
 
 Opiates may be sometimes given in clysters, and they 
 are said to affect the head in a less degree than when 
 swallowed. They relieve more certainly, in this way, 
 the troublesome tenesmus ; which is often greatly miti- 
 gated also by the pulv. ebolo cum opio, interposing the 
 mildest laxatives, as soap or castor oil. 
 
 Soap, when joined with wax, which thus becomes 
 soluble in our fluids, is often highly useful when the 
 mucus of the bowels is abraded, or tenesmus is trou- 
 blesome. A little opium, and occasionally the Dover's 
 powder, joined with these remedies, renders it more 
 effectual. 
 
 It may be remarked, that we have not mentioned 
 rhubarb, on which former authors seem to have a con- 
 siderable dependence in this complaint, from its sup- 
 posed subsequent astringency. We have not found it, 
 however, superior to other purgatives: yet occasionally, 
 in small doses, it seems to strengthen the bowels ; and 
 those who depend on its astringent qualities may supply 
 this remedy, where we have mentioned purgatives in 
 general. 
 
 See Aretseus; Lommius; Wallis's Sydenham; For- 
 dyce's Elements, part ii. ; Dr. Pye's Observations on 
 the Use of Ipecacuanha, in the London Med. Obs. and 
 Inq. vol. i.; Cullen's First Lines, vol. iv. 
 DIARRHCE'A CARNO'SA. See DYSEVTERIA. 
 DIARRHOE'A CHOLE'RICA. See CHOLERA MORBUS. 
 DIARRHOEA VRINO'SA, or EX OURE. See DIABE- 
 TES. 
 
 DIARROX'jE, (from XiXfivrra, disrumfio). The in- 
 terstices betwixt the circumvolutions of bandages. 
 
 DIAR THRO'SIS, (from *<*,/ier, and *ftf<, a joint}. 
 A MOVEABLE ARTICULATION ; abarticulatio, and dtarti- 
 eutatio. Different authors vary in their division ; but 
 Dr. Hunter supposes it to consist of three species : 1st, 
 The enarthrosis, or ball and socket ; when a large head 
 is received into a deep cavity, as the head of the femur 
 into the acetabulum of the os innominatum : its synonym 
 is genou. 2dly, Arthrodia ; when a round head is re- 
 ceived into a superficial cavity : these two kinds admit 
 of a motion on all sides. Sdly, The ginglymus, called 
 also cardo, cardinamentum ; because it resembles the 
 motion of a hinge. There are properly but two species 
 of this articulation ; the first confined to flexion and ex- 
 tension, the angular ginglymus, where each bone re- 
 ceives partly, and partly is received by the other, as in 
 the articulation of the humerus with the ulna, or where 
 the joint is adapted only to small turns towards each 
 side, the lateral ginglymus. This last is either single, 
 as in the articulation of the first vertebra of the neck, 
 with the apophysis dentifonnis of the second; or double, 
 that is, in two different parts of the bone, as in the ar- 
 ticulation of the ulna with the radius. 
 
 DIASAPO'XIUM. (from *, and ., soafi). An 
 ointment in which soap is a principal ingredient. 
 
 DIASATY'RION, (from ?>*, and <r7^, satyrion). 
 An electuary containing satyrion. 
 
 DIASCILLION, (from *i, and <AA, the squill,) 
 vinegar and oxymel of squills. 
 
 DIASCIXC'l, (from <T<, and iy;e<>5, skint). A 
 name for Mithridate, which orginally contained this 
 kind of lizard. See CONFECTIO DAMOCRATIS. 
 
 DI ASCO'RDIUM, (from JV, and ntrfm, scordivm,) 
 from containing scordium, formerly called elect, e scor- 
 dio. Hieronymus Fracastorius first described it; and 
 it was named Fracastorii confcctioi though now rejected 
 from the London Pharmacopeia. 
 
 DIA SENA, (from Si*, and tenet). It is an antidote 
 in Myrepsus, containing senna ; but very different from 
 the pulvis i sena now in use. 
 
 DIASE'RICOS, (from *>*, and <ny<, silk). A 
 composition in which silk is an ingredient. 
 
 DIASMY'RXON, or DIASMY'RNES. A name 
 of several collyria, which contain myrrh (rtuifn), called 
 also euelfiidium and atheniftfion. 
 
 DIASO'STICA, (from <?/*, and <ru*, to fireterve). 
 See PROPHYLACB. 
 
 DIASPE'RMATION, (from Ji, and rreiiui, a 
 seed). A name of two malagmas, compounded of 
 seeds. 
 
 DIA'SPHAGE, (from )i*;f*, to separate}. An 
 INTERSTICE. The interval between two branches of a 
 vein. Hippocrates. 
 
 DIASPHY'XIS, (from &, and <rpt, to strike). 
 The pulsation of an artery. 
 
 DIA'STASIS, (from <hr7*j, to separate,) signifies 
 the distance betwixt the fractured ends of bones re- 
 ceding from each other; also the natural interstice be- 
 twixt the radius and the ulna. Sometimes it signifies 
 that distention of the muscles which happens in spasms. 
 When this word is applied to the stomach, it means an 
 effort to vomit ; and when to the pulse, it is synonymous 
 with diastole. It sometimes means a luxation. 
 
 DIASTE'ATON, from *, and e-ltf, fat). The 
 name of an ointment containing the fat of a stag, a sow, 
 a goose, and a hen. 
 
 DIA'STOLE, (from *S-? AA, to stretch). In anato- 
 my, it imports the dilatation of the heart, auricles, and 
 arteries ; in contradistinction to systole, by which is un- 
 derstood their contraction. In the diastole the artery is 
 enlarged both in length and breadth. In the systole 
 the coats of the arteries restore themselves by their 
 elasticity, assisted by the action of the muscular fibres. 
 The diastole is performed almost instantaneously, the 
 systole more gradually, insomuch that the latter em- 
 ploys two-thirds more time than the former. When 
 the heart begins to vibrate, the diastole is the first mo- 
 tion. The heart has only two motions, dilatation and 
 contraction ; but it has been supposed to have a third, 
 or stibsultory motion, by which the blood is projected 
 forward from the ventricles of the heart into the large 
 vessels. This idea is, however, unfounded. 
 
 DIAS TOMO'TRIS, (from iW^fw*., to dilate). It 
 is usually joined with fuiAv, a firobe. See SPECU- 
 LUM. 
 
 DIASTRE'MM A, and DLVSTROPHE, (from ^*- 
 *, to distort, or turn aside). A distortion of the 
 limbs. 
 
 DIASU'LPHURIS EMPLA STRUM, (from <Jv, 
 and sulfihur, brimstone). This is a prescription of 
 
DIC 
 
 560 
 
 DIC 
 
 Rulandus ; but it contains only a very small proportion 
 of sulphur, with wax, &c. 
 
 DIATA'MARON. See ANTIMOROS. 
 
 DIATA'SIS, (from h*Tci>, to stretch out}. The 
 extension of a fractured limb, in order to its reduction. 
 
 DIATECOLI'THOS, (from ha, and T*AIS, the 
 Jew's stone"). An antidote in which is the lapis Judai- 
 eus, called TjjxoAifl-. 
 
 DIATERE'TICA. See DI^TA. 
 
 DIATE'SSARON,(from **., ear, and rt^^t^four,} 
 a compound made of four ingredients, viz. gentian, bay 
 berries, myrrh, and the root of birthworth, in equal 
 quantities. See DIAPENTE. 
 
 DIATE'TTIGON, (from h*, and T(T?<|, a grass- 
 hopfier}. The name of an antidote containing grass- 
 hoppers. 
 
 DIATHESIS, (from JW/A, to dispose}. An af- 
 fection, or a disposition, expressive of a particular state 
 of the constitution. Hence the term, often used in me- 
 dicine, infammatory diathesis, that is, when the vascular 
 system is in an inflammatory state, or so disposed as 
 readily to be inflamed by any accidental cause. See 
 HEXIS. 
 
 DIATRAGACA'NTHI SPE'CIES, (from ?,*, and 
 Tp*ya*v0cs). See GUM. TRAGACANTHA. 
 
 DIATRINSA'NTALON. A confect in which is the 
 santalum. 
 
 DIA'TRION PIPERE'ON SPE'CIES, (from ^, 
 and Tfets, ires'). A powder prescribed by Galen, which 
 chiefly consists of three peppers. 
 
 DIATRI'TOS, (from the same.). An abstinence 
 during three days was first recommended by the me- 
 thodic physicians. The term was called diatrilos, not 
 the abstinence; and, from this circumstance, the me- 
 thodics had the name of diatritarli. On the third day 
 they gave such medicines as they thought of importance. 
 Ccelius Aurelianus gives this name not only to the term, 
 but to the third day in particular. 
 
 DIAU'LOS, (from if, twice, and avkr,, a station}. 
 A kind of exercise in which the person runs a straight 
 course forwards and back again. 
 
 DIAZO'MA, (from S~i* } and ^anvfti, to surround}. 
 See DIAPHRAGMA. 
 
 DIAZO'STER. A name of the twelfth vertebra of 
 the back ; called from &<rl*lf, the belt, which rests 
 on it. 
 
 DICENTE'TON. See DIACENTETON ; the name of 
 a collyrium described by P. jEgineta. 
 
 DICHA'LCON. A weight equal to one third of an 
 oboluSi 
 
 DICHA'STERES, (from hx*&, to divide}. See 
 INCISORES. 
 
 DICHOPHY'IA, (from <5^<x, double, andpww, nas- 
 cor}. It is a distemper of the hairs, when they split at 
 the points. 
 
 DICHO'TOMUS, (from &#, double, and -rtftxu, 
 seco}. In botany it means forked. 
 
 DICHOTOPHY'LLON, (from } l% *, double, and 
 0vAAy, a leaf}. See CERATOPHYLLUM. 
 
 DICO'CTA, (from <J;, bis, and coguo, to boil}. Wa- 
 ter first heated, then cooled with snow. 
 
 DICOTYLEDO'NES, (from hf, twice, and Ktlvtofai, 
 cotyledon}. See COTYLEDON. 
 
 DICRjfe'US, (from ^i, twice, and xpiva, to distin- 
 guish'). See BIFIDUS. 
 
 DICRO'TUS, or BIS-FERIENS, (from h<, twice, 
 and Kfovtv, to strike}. A pulsation of an artery which 
 strikes the finger a second time before the usual inter- 
 val, similar to what appears from ^hammer striking the 
 anvil, and afterwards rebounding. Solano first observed 
 it, and supposed it a certain sign of an approaching cri- 
 tical haemorrhage from the nose. It is also called a re- 
 bounding fiulse. 
 
 DICTAMNrTES,(from^*7/Kv?, dittany}. A wine 
 medicated with dittany. 
 
 DICTA'MNUS ALBUS, (from Dictamnus, a city 
 in Greece, on whose mountains it grew,) fraxinella, 
 WHITE or BASTARD DITTANY. It is a plant with leaves 
 resembling those of the ash tree, but much smaller, and 
 more juicy. On the tops of the stalks are long spikes 
 of purplish and white flowers, which are followed by 
 pods of black seeds. It is perennial, and grows wild on 
 the mountains in France, Italy, and Germany. Dictam- 
 nus albus Lin. Sp. PI. 548. 
 
 The roots are whitish ; the cortical part, freed from 
 the pith and small fibres, is dried, rolled up, and in this 
 form brought to England. The young roots, about the 
 size of a squill, are the best. When fresh, they have an 
 agreeable smell, dissipated in drying; are considerably 
 bitter ; a quality they yield to water and spirit, and 
 which remains in the extract. Formerly this medicine 
 was considered as efficacious in uterine and visceral ob- 
 structions, as well as an anthelmintic. But it had been 
 neglected, till brought again into notice by Stoerck, and 
 recommended in tertians ; against worms, particularly 
 the lumbrici ; and menstrual suppressions. A scruple 
 of the powder was given twice a day, which may be 
 gradually increased to 3 i- From twenty to fifty drops 
 of the following tincture were successfully prescribed in 
 epilepsies, given two or three times a day : R. Dictamni 
 albi recentis ^ij. sp. vini rect. ^xiv. digere. In cho- 
 loric patients, the root, mixed with steel, has been said 
 to be efficacious. It is not, however, employed in this 
 country, and probably is of little efficacy. 
 
 DICTA'MNUS CRE'TICUS, VERUS ; origanum Creticum, 
 
 Onitis, DITTANY OF CRETE, Or CANDY WILD MARJORAM. 
 
 It is the origanum dictamnus Lin. Sp. PI. 823, and is a 
 small shrubby plant, with square stalks, and roundish 
 leaves, that are covered with a thick white down ; the 
 flowers are in spikes of a purplish colour. The flowery 
 tops were formerly brought from Crete, and indeed these 
 are somewhat stronger than ours, which are now al- 
 ways used. It is perennial, a native of stony grounds, 
 and bears the winters of our climate. Those we have 
 from Greece, when we receive them, are not greatly 
 superior to our own. 
 
 Whilst the leaves are in perfection, they are warm 
 and aromatic, have an agreeable smell, and a hot pun- 
 gent taste, resembling that of the thymus citratus. The 
 garden pennyroyal is of the same quality, but not equally 
 strong. Both water and spirit take up the virtues of 
 this plant. If a large quantity is distilled at once with 
 water, a small portion of essential oil is obtained, of a 
 yellowish colour, a highly pungent, aromatic taste and 
 smell ; congealing in the cold, so as to resemble cam- 
 phor : the remaining decoction, when inspissated, is a 
 bitterish, disagreeable mass, but destitute of the flavour 
 and warmth of the herb : the spirituous extract possesses 
 all its virtues. See Neumann's diem. Works; Lewis's 
 Mat. Mcd. 
 
DIG 
 
 561 
 
 DIG 
 
 DICT YOI'DES, (from MW, a net, and i 
 NET LIKE. See RETE MIRABILE. 
 
 DI'DYME, (from fitufu*, double}. See BIFOLICM. 
 
 DIDVM.E'A, (from the same). The name of a ca- 
 taplasm mentioned by Galen, named from the double 
 use to which he applied it. 
 
 DIDYMI,(from the same). See GEMIXUS, TESTES, 
 and CEREBEL; 
 
 DIDYMUS, (from fit, or fv*, /*:&). A TWIX. In 
 botany it means double, or having two of each sort. 
 
 DIDYXA'MIA, (from fit, twice, and tmafut, fiower). 
 Linnaeus's fourteenth class, comprehending those plants 
 which have hermaphrodite flowers, with four stamens, 
 in two pairs, of different lengths, the outer pair longer, 
 the mddile pair shorter, and converging. These flowers 
 have one pistil, and the corolla is irregular. Linnaeus 
 has divided this class into two orders, gymnotfierma, 
 and angios/ierma; the seeds naked or covered. 
 
 DIECBO LION, (from ^*,and */**, to cast out,) 
 a medicine causing abortion: hence DIECBOLICA. 
 
 DIELE'CTROX, (from 2t*, and eM*l f ei. amber). The 
 name of a troche, in which amber is an ingredient. 
 
 DIERVILLA. Ltnicera diervilla Lin. Sp. PI. 249. 
 This species of honeysuckle is a native of the most 
 northern regions of America, and its young branches 
 are employed in gonorrhoea and suppression of urine. 
 
 DIET DRINKS. Alterative decoctions, employed 
 
 daily in considerable quantities, at least from a pint to a 
 
 -. The decoction of sarsaparillaandmezereon, the 
 
 Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and most useful. 
 
 DIETETICS. The doctrines relating to diet. 
 
 DIE'XODOS, (from fta, and *!, a -way by tohich 
 any thing passes). Diodos. In Hippocrates, it is the 
 descent or passage of the excrements by the anus. 
 
 DIITLATIO, (from difflo, to blow away). See 
 PEKSPI RATIO. 
 
 DIFFU'SUS, (from diffundo, to sjiread out). DIF- 
 TUSE. In botany it means spreading wide. 
 
 DIGA'STRICUS, (from , double, and yf~lr,f, a 
 belly). See BIVEXTER. 
 
 DIGE'STIO, (from digero, to dissolve}. DIGESTION. 
 In surgery it is the disposing an ulcer or wound to sup- 
 puration, by the application of proper remedies. 
 
 In pharmacy it is the subjecting of bodies, included 
 in proper vessels, to the action of a gentle heat. The 
 term digestion is often used for maceration ; and, in this 
 case, the process is without heat: where this circum- 
 stance is not expressed, digestion always implies the 
 operation of heat. In some cases, digestion is used to 
 produce a change in a single body, as in hydrargyrus 
 uitratus ruber; in others, to promote solutions, or differ- 
 ent combinations. Circulation is a mode of digesting : 
 .he vessels generally used are matrasses, or Florence 
 wir.e flasks, either of which may be converted into cir- 
 culatory vessels ; or the neck of one may be inverted 
 into the neck of the other. The operation is generally 
 performed in a sand bath, by which the degrees of heat 
 may be regulated according to the intention of the che- 
 mist. This heat is never so great as to make it boil. Di- 
 gestion is used for making tinctures, wines, and elixirs. 
 
 In the animal economy, it is the conversion of ali- 
 ment into chyle, and then into blood. By digestion, 
 the specific differences of all substances are abolished; 
 the blood, formed from different kinds of aliment, whe- 
 ther used singly or together, does not sensibly differ in 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 its properties, provided that the organ of digestion be 
 sufficiently powerful to convert them into blood. Di- 
 gestion, in the stomach alone, is capable of converting 
 our food into chyme, and the continuation of the pro- 
 cess can alone assimilate it to our own nature. 
 
 This function of the animal economy is of most diffi- 
 cult explanation. The ingenuity of physiologists has 
 been exhausted in the solution of the problem; and we 
 are still at a distance from any theory that will explain 
 all the different appearances satisfactorily. 
 
 When, with Hippocrates, we attribute digestion to 
 putrefaction; with Pringl* and Macbride, to fermenta- 
 tion; or, with Haller, to the joint action of solution and 
 fermentation; we alter the language only, not the opi- 
 nions. Van Helmont attributed it to the energy of his 
 archseus, which resided in the stomach ; and, though 
 fanciful in language, we shall probably find this process 
 very intimately connected with the vital principle. We 
 must, however, premise some peculiar circumstances 
 in the structure of the parts concerned in the operation, 
 omitted in the general descriptions; because they would 
 appear more advantageously, when their application 
 could be at the same time perceived. 
 
 The alimentary canal extends from the mouth to the 
 anus, enlarged at different parts, to detain the food, and 
 assist the changes it is destined to undergo. When the 
 oesophagus passes down on the left side, the canal crosses 
 the body; and we here find the first dilatation, which 
 we style the stomach. In its empty state it appears a 
 bag, into which a substance falls, and from which it 
 must rise to pass out at the other aperture, the pylorus. 
 When, however, the stomach is full, the fundus of this 
 sac is raised against the integuments, and it assumes the 
 form of a crescent. The angle to which the substance 
 passing out must rise, in the empty state, is obliterated ; 
 but the food is retained by the contraction of the strait 
 fibres, which draw the pylorus towards the cardia. The 
 fundus of the stomach enlarges between the fohls of the 
 epiploon, which is its mesentery; and the large vessels 
 of this membrane are thus emptied, discharging their 
 contents into the stomach, which receives also, at the 
 same time, blood, from its pressure on the spleen, which 
 determines a larger proportion of the vital fluid through 
 the vasa brevia. 
 
 The next dilatation is a little below the stomach, at 
 the part styled the duodenum. The intestine, in this 
 part, is not confined by the peritonaeum so closely 
 form a mesentery; but is loosely connected to the back 
 bone, and admits of considerable distention. Here the 
 chyme receives the bile and the pancreatic juice; and, 
 in this part, its animalisation begins, and chyle is formed. 
 The intestines then proceed, of an uniform Diameter, 
 till the end of the ilium is inserted, in the manner 
 before described, into the large intestine (see COLOX), 
 where it again stagnates ; apparently to admit of the 
 absorption of the remaining chyle. 
 
 The food of animals is very various; yet it consists 
 only of a few principles, and these may be reduced to 
 oil, gelatine, and sugar, with the animal matter already 
 prepared. In proportion as the food is of the last k 
 its remora in the stomach and duodenum is shorter; but 
 the digestion of matter already animalised, is a problem 
 too simple to detain us. We must remark, however, 
 that the action of the stomach differs from almost every 
 known power. It has no effect on living bodies: it 
 
 4C 
 
DIG 
 
 562 
 
 DIG 
 
 effects are in proportion to the vital energy ; and when 
 this is greatly diminished from any sudden cause, the 
 digestion suffers at the same moment, and in the same 
 ratio. Digestion sweetens also, in a short period, the 
 most putrid substances which the stomach can retain. 
 So different is this process, as well as its instruments, 
 from every other, that we must turn with contempt from 
 the philosophers attempting to imitate it in their phials, 
 did not their exalted character in other pursuits change 
 our contempt to surprise. 
 
 The changes produced by digestion are very consi- 
 derable. The principles of vegetable substances) as we 
 have already seen, consist of oxygen, carbone, and hy- 
 drogen; animal substances contain the same principles, 
 with a less proportion of carbone, and with the addi- 
 tion of azote. The production of the azote has occa- 
 sioned the chief difficulty ; for we know that some 
 proportion of carbone is separated with oxygen, by re- 
 spiration, in the form of carbonic acid gas. We must, 
 however, pursue the subject in its proper order. 
 
 The changes in the stomach are, by the most mo- 
 dern physiologists, attributed either to fermentation or 
 solution. Each, however, gives a due share of the cre- 
 tlit to the division by mastication, combination with the 
 saliva, the effects of heat, and gentle agitation in the 
 stomach by the action of its fibres, producing a regular 
 progressive and retrograde motion. Fermentation, it 
 is contended, does not probably take place, because we 
 do not find its productions, an ardent spirit, and an acid. 
 We have more than once had occasion to remark that 
 we often find an acid, which we know to be the product 
 of fermentation, though we cannot detect the previ- 
 ous form. We discover, in digestion, an extrication of 
 air, which, when the process is not interrupted, is again 
 combined with the mass, and an acid is perhaps always 
 formed; because, when by accident digestion is dis- 
 turbed, or stopped, in an early period, it is obvious. In 
 better circumstances this acid disappears, in conse- 
 quence of a subsequent union. In short, as our vegeta- 
 ble food is susceptible of fermentation, and in circum- 
 stances which would most probably favour it, we see no 
 reason for denying that this change takes place. 
 
 Those who contend that digestion is a simple solu- 
 tion, have sought, with some anxiety, for a solvent of 
 a peculiar power; and they have at last, apparently, dis- 
 covered it in what they style the gastric juice, a mucous 
 fluid always found in the stomach, of some peculiar, 
 but no very decisive properties. It is, undoubtedly, a 
 solvent out of the body ; but the experiments made by 
 forcing animals to disgorge what they have taken, prove 
 the power of all the fluids of the stomach, not of one 
 only. In every part of the human body, the production 
 of a fluid of peculiar powers is connected with a com- 
 plicated apparatus. In the stomach the mucous glands 
 only seem to produce the gastric juice. When analysed, 
 it is said, by Struve, to contain a phosphorated ammo- 
 nia ; but this conclusion has not been supported by 
 other chemists. Carminiati digested some veal in wa- 
 ter, with a little salt, in a heat of about 100 of Fahren- 
 heit. The decanted liquor he employed in a similar 
 experiment, which he repeated till he produced a fluid 
 resembling the gastric. This would lead us to a suspi- 
 cion that the gastric juice is only the remnant of for- 
 mer digestions, and, in reality, nothing more than a 
 1'iM-ment. We are told, however, by Carminiati himself 
 
 (Journal dc Physique, vol. xxi.), that the gastric fluid 
 of herbivorous and of carnivorous animals, when the sto- 
 mach is not organically diseased, assists digestion, and 
 cures intermittents, if given as a medicine. Other au- 
 thors have told us, that it is antiseptic ; that it even 
 sweetens putrid meat ; and that it greatly assists in 
 healing old ulcers. It is natural to suspect the exist- 
 ence of extraordinary qualities, when detailed by those 
 who, previous to their experiments, had formed a par- 
 ticular system. We may just suggest, however, that if 
 the gastric juice has such miraculous powers, why does 
 it not constantly produce them in the stomach ? If, af- 
 ter a meal made with the best appetite, a cause of sud- 
 ded agitation or of deep distress should occur, the food, 
 which would have otherwise produced wholesome chyle, 
 becomes acid or putrid. . The stomach is not, therefore, 
 a containing vessel only, gently agitating the mass. 
 
 Fordyce, after describing the structure of the organs 
 of digestion ; the matters applied to the food in those 
 organs ; and pointing out that the substances employed 
 for food have the same elements, and each of them all 
 the elements, actually found in chyle, viz. a part which 
 is fluid, and contained in the lacteals, but coagulates on 
 extravasation : a second, which consists of a fluid co- 
 agulable by heat, and, in all its properties that have 
 been observed, consonant to the serum of blood ; and a 
 third, formed of globules, which render the whole white 
 and opaque ; observe, that it was, therefore, only neces- 
 sary that these elements should be separated from one 
 another, and recombined in order for its formation. That 
 the action of the organs of digestion disunited the ele- 
 mentsof the food, which were reunited in a new form, 
 so as to form the essential parts of the chyle; and that 
 these three essential parts of the chyle were always the 
 same ; and, therefore, when converted into blood, the 
 blood a fortiori, could not, in the smallest degree, be 
 influenced by the food. The elements, according to 
 this author, are separated in the stomach, where they 
 are retained; but the chyle is not formed in this organ. 
 A simple matter, called chyme, is only there produced, 
 which in the subsequent state of the process is, by the 
 reunion of its elements, formed into chyle. 
 
 Digestion consists of two distinct stages : the first, 
 which takes place in the stomach, styled solution, or 
 fermentation; and the second in the duodenum, which 
 is more strictly animalisation. In the remaining track 
 of the intestine, the animalisation is rendered more com- 
 plete: the chyle, gradually and progressively formed, 
 is absorbed, carried into the blood, and then applied to 
 supply the different organs, after having been more com- 
 pletely elaborated in the lungs. We must pursue this 
 progress in the order. 
 
 It has been always, but with little accuracy, supposed 
 that digestion takes place in the stomach. This is not 
 true; for not a particle of chyle can be at any time dis- 
 covered in its lymphatics., coloured matters do not tinge 
 their contents; and what is called the chyme resembles 
 in no respect the white fluid destined, at a future pe- 
 riod, to fill the blood vessels. In the stomach then, 
 perhaps, we shall find solution only in the saliva and 
 other glands of that organ: but it is a solution which 
 we may try in vain to imitate ; because it takes place 
 in an animated organ, whose power cannot be for a mo- 
 ment intermitted, without some injury to the result. 
 Fermentation, also, probably soon comes on ; and it is 
 
DIG 
 
 563 
 
 BIG 
 
 apparently assisted by the gastric juice, which acts as a 
 leaven, and in this way only. Such a process is pecu- 
 liarly necessary in herbivorous and granivorous animals, 
 since the change by solution alone is not sufficiently ra- 
 pid for the wants of the system, or equal to the effect of 
 breaking down the denser substances; and since, per- 
 haps, one stage of assimilation may be necessary in this 
 organ to prepare it for the second. If the gastric juice 
 be formed, as Carminiati suspects, and which is highly 
 probable, since it differs in different animals, and always 
 resembles the nature of their food, it is a ferment pe- 
 culiarly adapted, not only to assist the separation of the 
 parts, but, in some degree, to assimilate them to its 
 own nature. The fluids of the stomach have no effect 
 in dissolving the husks of vegetables, for instance; and 
 consequently fermentation, in some cases, is absolutely- 
 necessary. So far, therefore, there is little mystery. 
 
 The distention of the stomach, after a full meal, is 
 not, in the greatest degree, at its termination, if the ap- 
 petite has not been stimulated by varieties, or by con- 
 diments. It is farther increased by the separation of 
 air, which is sometimes so considerable as to rise to the 
 cardia, and be discharged through the oesophagus. It 
 is, however, generally again absorbed by the mass, and 
 carried into the blood. The food detained in the sto- 
 mach by the action of its longitudinal fibres is lessened 
 in its bulk by the reunion of its air, and the absorption 
 of its watery parts. The pylorus is then brought in a 
 straighter line with the axis of the organ, and the fluid 
 parts gradually pass over. It has been supposed that 
 the pylorus possesses an elective power, to admit of the 
 passage of some bodies, and to refuse others. In every 
 part of the animal economy we seem to perceive a simi- 
 lar power ; nor dare we deny it to an organ of so much 
 importance, whose nerves are peculiarly and acutely 
 sensible. Richerand, who has most pointedly enforced 
 this opinion, seems to think that this elective power is at 
 last lost. The stimulus which excited, by its disagree- 
 ble impression, the contraction of this aperture, becomes, 
 in time, habitual, and the passage is effected. Inde- 
 pendent, however, of this cause, heavy bodies not so- 
 luble in the watery fluids are not, for a long time, dis- 
 charged. They lie at the bottom of the stomach ; are 
 not presented to the pylorus when it is full ; and, when 
 empty, they cannot rise to the angle which that passage 
 forms. In this way, heavy metallic bodies, and even 
 the heavy mucus of weak stomachs, are not discharged. 
 The stimulus of the latter soon becomes habitual; but, 
 after some time, the action of this organ seems to be 
 excited, and the former are propelled into the duo- 
 denum. 
 
 The food then in the stomach is in part dissolved by 
 the saliva and fluids of the organ; broken down by 
 fermentation, and, by the latter process, in part ani- 
 malised. In this state it is carried into the duodenum, 
 a portion of the intestine, for the reasons assigned, ca- 
 pable of a considerable dilatation. It is here exposed to 
 the influence of bile, a fluid, as we have seen, which 
 has almost undergone a second circulation, without 
 being exposed to the air ; or, what is of more conse- 
 quence, without being mixed with fresh^nimal matter. 
 It is evidently more animalized than any other fluid of 
 the body ; and, by its union with the chyme, new com- 
 binations take place, which have not yet been accu- 
 rately observed. Our food, we have said, consists of 
 
 gelatiae, oil, and sugar. These substances are the chiei 
 component parts of the chyle. When the vegetable 
 substances are then broken down, we want little more 
 than their separation from the other ingredients, which 
 may be probably effected by the bile, and perhaps the 
 combination of a small portion of azote. Fourcroy sup- 
 poses that the alkali, and other saline parts of the 
 bile, are combined with the chyle to attenuate it, and 
 that its resin is discharged with the excrements. We 
 should rather suspect that the alkali itself was decom- 
 posed, and its azote only combined with the chyle. We 
 certainly find the resin of the bile in the excrementitious 
 part of the contents of the intestines. The pancreatic 
 fluid is here also added ; and we have reason to suppose 
 that it dilutes the chyle, while, as an animal fluid, it 
 contributes to the necessary change. 
 
 The next portion of the intestine is called jejunum. 
 It is distinguished by no peculiar structure, and differs 
 from the rest of the small intestines by being frequently 
 found empty. The only consequence to be drawn from 
 this is, that, in the duodenum, digestion is perfected, 
 and no longer delay is required. As the food, however, 
 proceeds, the process of animalisation appears to go on; 
 and, from the large intestines, the chyle seems to dif- 
 fer in some respects, at least in colour, from that which 
 is earned from the ilium. 
 
 In the progress of the alimentary fluid through the 
 lacteals, we find it often conveyed into glands, called 
 lymphatic, or conglobate. It is here apparently depo- 
 sited into cells, and mixed still more intimately with 
 animal fluids, from whence it is absorbed by other lac- 
 teals, which apparently possess some elective power. 
 Partly for the purpose of a more complete animalisa- 
 tion, and partly to prevent any noxious substance from 
 contaminating the vital fluid, these glands are seem- 
 ingly interposed. We see an equal anxiety for each 
 purpose in the further provisions. The new aliment is 
 mixed in the thoracic duct with the lymph, absorbed 
 from every cavity, and, even after every precaution, 
 conveyed almost by drops into the blood. It is thus 
 carried gradually to the heart and the lungs, where the 
 last process takes place. 
 
 We are now well acquainted with the x changes which 
 are produced in this part of the animal system. Atmo- 
 spheric air is absorbed, and its oxygen, in part, uniting 
 with the blood, gives it a florid hue ; and, in part, com- 
 bining with the carbone, separates it in the form of car- 
 bonic acid gas. It is, indeed, doubtful whether any oxy- 
 gen remains ; and whether the separation of the carbone 
 alone may not produce the sensible changes attributed 
 to the oxygen. Our vegetable food, by the gradual ad- 
 mixture of fluids more highly animalised, has now be- 
 come near to our own nature, but it is still not azotic. 
 This last principle seems to be supplied by the air, from 
 whence azote is very probably absorbed. The experi- 
 ments by which this is ascertained are not before the 
 public ; but those communicated to us render it highly 
 probable. 
 
 It may be said, that, though the bile be obstructed, 
 digestion goes on. It does so ; but imperfectly, and the 
 body is emaciated, the strength diminished, and atrophy- 
 is the consequence. There is some doubt whether any 
 considerable portion of nourishment is, in such cases, 
 conveyed through the lacteals, and whether the body is 
 not supported by absorption from the adipose membrane, 
 
 4 C 2 
 
DIG 
 
 564 
 
 DIG 
 
 It will be obvious, however, that some nourishment 
 must still be obtained; for the bile, returned to the blood, 
 is discharged by every excretory duct, and, among the 
 rest, by the mucous glands and the pancreas. A small 
 portion, therefore, finds its way to the digestive organs; 
 and those who have remarked with how inconsiderable 
 a degree of nutriment thej^ody is sometimes supported, 
 will not be surprised at the effect of the pittance it must 
 in this way receive. 
 
 Another objection will be suggested, by the almost 
 total obstruction of the mesenteric glands in some cases 
 of scrofula. Yet, on minute observation, it will ap- 
 pear that every lacteal does not press through a gland. 
 Sometimes it creeps over the surface to immerge in the 
 following ; and sometimes it seems cautiously to avoid 
 every body of this kind interposed. 
 
 The "play of affinities," which takes place on the 
 mixture of the bile, is not yet understood. It is cer- 
 tainly considerable ; for we sometimes find the benzoic 
 acid in the excrements of herbivorous animals, and 
 sometimes the phosphoric. The former we have rea- 
 son to believe, from some late experiments, to be a pro- 
 duct, whose basis is the vegetable acid ; and the latter 
 we have begun to detect in its disguise, and to trace its 
 source in grain. These subjects will soon^be more 
 clearly elucidated. Whether produced in the intestines, 
 in the different cavities, or in the circulating system, is 
 yet uncertain ; but the phosphoric acid and the ammonia 
 are the creatures of the animal economy, produced by 
 the new combinations constantly taking place.' 
 
 The red globules of the blood, though evidently de- 
 rived from the nutriment, resemble so little every part 
 of it, except the oil, that we must profess ourselves ig- 
 norant of their source. They are not oily ; and though 
 we lose the oil that makes a part of our food, and which 
 is discoverable in the chyle, we can scarcely think that it 
 forms this singular portion of our fluids. It is apparently 
 decomposed, and affords the hydrogen, which is a com- 
 ponent part of the animal economy. When we reflect, 
 however, on the other hand, that we have scarcely any 
 instance of globules swimming, unmixed, in a watery 
 fluid, without being oleaginous; that oil affords a very 
 solid, substantial nutriment; and that the red globules 
 are numerous and vivid, in proportion to the strength of 
 the constitution ; we hare some reason to suppose that 
 they derive, in part, their origin from this source, though 
 (hanged in their chemical properties. The application 
 of these newly formed fluids must be the subject of fu- 
 ture consideration. Sec NUTRITION. 
 
 The digestibility of different substances we consi- 
 dered under the article ALIMENT, and we there spoke 
 from observation, assuming, as the criterion, the ex- 
 acerbation of hectic paroxysms, which always occurs 
 during digestion, and is greater in proportion to the dif- 
 ficult solubility of the food. Constitutions, however, 
 greatly differ in this respect; and we ought ti add, that 
 the opinions of other authors differ from our own. We 
 shall, therefore, adduce the conclusions of a respectable 
 observer, M. Gosse, of Geneva, who, by swallowing 
 air, was at any time able to discharge the contents of 
 the stomach. His experiments are recorded in Spalan- 
 zani's work ; but, that we may not be suspected of dis- 
 torting them to favour our own ideas, we shall tran- 
 scribe the account from a late respectable, but unequal, 
 publication. 
 
 " He informs us, that in about an hour and a half 
 after the food is taken into the stomach, it is changed 
 into a pultaceous mass ; the gastric juice, likewise, ren- 
 ders it fluid, without altering its nature ; and when di- 
 gestion is properly carried on, there is no appearance of 
 acidity or alkalescence ; the food does not ferment ; and 
 the process of digestion is not completed until the space 
 of between two and three hours has elapsed. 
 
 " The chyme which arises from aliments taken either 
 from the animal or vegetable kingdom is the same; they 
 both are, by the gastric fluid, converted into the same 
 substance, which is in consequence most probably of 
 their both containing gelatine, See. If, however, the di- 
 gesting solvent is not in sufficient quantity, or is in a 
 diseased state, the acetous fermentation will take place 
 in vegetable, and the putrid in animal, matter ; hence 
 milk, vegetable matter containing sugar, wine, and even 
 spirits, will degenerate, when left to their spontaneous 
 changes in the stomach, to a very strong acid, and 
 sooner sometimes than out of the body, perhaps from 
 the heat, Sec. All oily substances likewise become ran- 
 cid, and flesh meat putrid, producing acid and putrid 
 eructations, Which is never the case in a state of healthy 
 digestion; whilst, in many animals, the digestion is 
 finished before the acetous or putrid fermentation can 
 begin. 
 
 " Substances insoluble, or that were not digested in 
 the usual time in the stomach. 
 
 " Animal substances. 
 
 " 1. Tendinous parts. 2. Bones. 3. Oily or fatty 
 parts. 4. Indurated white of egg. . 
 
 " Vegetable substances. 
 
 " 1. Oily or emulsive seeds. 2. Expressed oils of dif- 
 ferent nuts and kernels. 3. Dried grapes, and the skins 
 offish. 4. Rind of farinaceous substances. 5. Pods of 
 beans and peas. 6. Skins of stone fruits. 7. Husks of 
 fruits with grains or seeds. 8. Capsules of fruit with 
 grains. 9. Ligneous stones of fruits. 10. It does not 
 destroy the life of some seeds ; hence bitter-sweet, hemp, 
 misletoe, and other plants which sometimes grow upon 
 trees, are produced by the means of the excrements of 
 birds, the kernels of the seeds being defended from the 
 menstruum by their exterior covering. 
 
 " Substances partly soluble, or parts of which were 
 digested. 
 
 " Animal substances. 
 
 " 1. Pork dressed various ways. 2. Black puddings.. 
 3. Fritters of eggs, fried eggs and bacon. 
 
 " Vegetable substances. 
 
 " 1. Salads of different kinds rendered more so when 
 dressed. 2. White of cabbage, less soluble than red. 
 3. Beet, cardoons, onions, and leeks. 4. Roots of scurvy 
 grass, red and yellow carrots, succory, are more inso- 
 luble in the form of salad than any other way. 5. 
 The pulp of fruit with seeds, when not fluid. 6. 
 Warm bread and sweet pastry, from their producing 
 acidity. 7. Fresh and dry figs. By frying all the sub- 
 stances in butter or oil they become less soluble. If 
 they are not dissolved in the stomach, they are, how- 
 ever, in the course of their passage through the intes- 
 tines. 
 
 " Substances soluble, or easy of digestion, and which 
 are reduced to a pulp in an hour, or an hour and a half. 
 
 " Animal substances. 
 
 " 1. VeaJ, lamb, and, in general, the flesh of young 
 
DIG 
 
 565 
 
 131 G 
 
 animals, are sooner dissolved than that of old. 2. Fresh 
 eggs. 3. Cow's milk. 4. Perch boiled with a little 
 salt and parsley. When fried or seasoned with oil, wine, 
 and white sauce, it is not so soluble. 
 
 " Vegetable substances. 
 
 '" 1. Herbs, as spinach mixed with sorrel, are less so- 
 luble, celery, tops of asparagus, hops, and the ornitho- 
 galus of the Pyrenees. 2. Bottom of artichokes. 3. 
 Boiled pulp of fruits, seasoned with sugar. 4. Pulp or 
 meal of farinaceous seeds. 5. Different sorts of wheaten 
 bread, without butter, the second day after baking, the 
 cruse more so than the crumb. Salted bread of Geneva 
 more so than that of Paris, without salt ; brown bread in 
 proportion as it contains more bran is less soluble. 6. 
 Rapes, turnips, potatoes, parsnips, not too old. 7. Gum 
 arabic, but its acid is soon felt. The Arabians use it 
 as food. 
 
 " Substances which facilitated the menstrual power 
 of the gastric juice are, sea salt, spices, mustard, scurvy 
 grass, horse radish, radish, capers, wine, spirits in small 
 quantities, cheese, particularly when old, sugar, various 
 bitters. 
 
 ' Substances which retarded the gastric power are, 
 water, particularly hot, and taken in large quantities. 
 It occasions the food to pass into the intestines without 
 being properly dissolved. All acids, astringents, 24 
 grains of Peruvian bark, taken half an hour after din- 
 ner, stopped digestion. All unctuous substances, ker- 
 mes, corrosive sublimate. Gosse likewise observed, that 
 employment after a meal suspended or retarded diges- 
 tion, as well as leaning with the breast against the table; 
 and that repose of mind, vertical position, and gentle 
 exercise, facilitated it." 
 
 See Fordyce on Digestion ; Richerand's Elements of 
 Physiology ; Senebier's Observations (Journal de Phy- 
 sique, Mars, 1785); Carminiati's Experiments, ibid, 
 vol. xxvi. ; Spalanzani's Tracts; Brugnatelli Sagio d'un 
 Analisi Chimica de succi Gastrici ; Steven's Thesis ; 
 Gosse's Experiments. 
 
 DIGESTI'VUM, SAL SY'LVII, (from the same). 
 See MARINVM SAL. 
 
 DIGESTIVA, (from digero, to dissolve}. Such ap- 
 plications as promote suppuration, viz. ointments ren- 
 dered stimulating by turpentines and balsams, poultices 
 and fomentations. The object is to excite suppuration 
 by stimulating the vessels, when too languid ; to hasten 
 it when the process goes on too slowly ; and to relax the 
 vessels when their action is sufficient. By these cflects 
 the choice is easily directed. 
 
 DIGITA'LIS, (from digitus, aftnger). Aralda, di- 
 gitalis fiurfiurea Lin. Sp. PI. 758. It is a hairy plant, 
 with serrated leaves ; a thick angular stalk, on which are 
 numerous purple tubulous flowers, resembling the fin- 
 ger of a glove, hanging downwards, in a row along one 
 side, each on a short pedicle; the flower is followed by 
 an oblong pointed capsule, full of small angular seeds. It 
 is biennial, grows wild in woods and on heaths, only in 
 gravelly soils, and flowers in June, July, and August. 
 
 The leaves are bitterish and nauseous to the taste ; 
 they yield their virtue both to water and to spirit. Dr. 
 Hulse recommends an ointment made by boiling it in 
 butter, as an ppplication to scrofulous ulcers, with gen- 
 tle purging two or three times a week. 
 
 Dr. Withering considers this as one of the most cer- 
 
 tain diuretics in the whole materiamedica. The leaves, 
 which ure chiefly employed, are given from one to three 
 grains, in powder, twice a clay, alone, or united wilh 
 aromatics, and sometimes formed into pills with soap 
 and gum ammoniac : the dose may be gradually in- 
 creased; but four grains are generally sufficient in drop- 
 sical cases. A drachm of the dried leaves may be infus- 
 ed in half a pint of boiling water, for four hours, adding 
 to the strained liquor an ounce of any spirituous water : 
 two table spoonfuls, or an ounce given twice a day, is a 
 moderate dose for an adult : if the patient be stronger 
 than usual, or the symptoms very urgent, this may be 
 given once in eight hours ; but, in many instances, half 
 an ounce will be sufficient. When this medicine purges, 
 it is said to fail of success, and opium may be advanta- 
 geously joined with it : but when the bowels are too 
 tardy, jalap may be added. It seldom succeeds in men 
 of great natural strength, of a tense fibre, warm skin, 
 florid complexion, and a hard pulse. But if the pulse 
 be feeble, or intermitting, the countenance pale, the 
 lips livid, the skin cold, the belly soft and fluctuating, 
 the anasarcous limbs readily pitting with pressure of 
 the finger, we may expect the diuretic effects to follow 
 in the most salutary manner. If given in the form of 
 extract, it must be joined with exercise and tonics. The 
 decoction is occasionally preferred to the powder, and 
 given in the following form : R. Digitalis purpureae 
 recentis iv. aquas clistillatse Jfe ij. coq ad ftj i. et liquo- 
 ri colato adjiciantur spt. vinosi ij. fiat decoctio. One 
 large spoonful is to be administered every morning, in 
 every variety of idiopathic dropsy, and repeated every 
 hour, till the patient has taken from three to eight or 
 nine spoonfuls, or till sickness, or some other disagree- 
 able sensation, be induced. The hydropic fluid gene- 
 rally disappears on the next or on the third day, without 
 any repetition of the medicine ; and frequently without 
 any apparently increased evacuation; at other times, 
 with vomiting and a large flow of urine; and sometimes 
 with purging stools. 
 
 Such is the flattering account of Dr. Withering; but 
 we cannot confirm it from experience in every part. 
 The digitalis is of a suspicious order, and its exhibition 
 is attended often with inconvenience. Vertigo, sick- 
 ness, and faintness, frequently follow. More than one 
 patient has died suddenly during its exhibition ; and, 
 though these sudden terminations in dropsy are not un- 
 common, we have apprehended that this poisonous plant 
 may have had a share in the event. We have, there- 
 fore, always prescribed it with a trembling caution, and 
 have scarcely ventured giving above two grains three 
 times a day. After some time the pulse becomes slower, 
 the patient weaker, and it seems to be owing to the ge- 
 neral relaxation which takes place that the urine passes 
 off. It is singular, but undoubtedly true, that it should 
 be useless in dropsies of the young and strong. 
 
 From its lowering the pulse, it has been given fretly 
 in spasmodic asthma, and hectic, so far as our experi- 
 ence goes, without success. The pulse is, indeed, ren- 
 dered slow; but the other symptoms remain with little 
 melioration. 
 
 The unguentum digitalis is made in the same man- 
 ner, and applied to the same uses, as that of cicuta; the 
 ingredients are equal parts of the digitalis purpurea, re- 
 cently gathered, and hog's lard. (For the process, see. 
 
13 IH 
 
 566 
 
 DIG 
 
 CICUTA.) It is also a name of the sesamum orientals. 
 See SESAMUM VERUM. 
 
 DIGITA'LIS MINIMA. SeeGRATioLA. 
 
 DIGITA'TUS, (from digitus, a finger}. In botany 
 U means divided into several parts, and meeting toge- 
 ther at the tail ; like a hand, and its fingers. It is ap- 
 plied to the leaves. 
 
 DIGI'TIUM, (from digitus, afinger) . A contraction 
 of the joint of a finger; and a pain, with wasting of the 
 same part. See also PARONYCHIA. 
 
 DIGITO'RUM TE'NSOR. See EXTENSOR DIGI- 
 
 TOHUM COMMUN1S. 
 
 DI'GITUS, (from digero, to direct, as the natural in- 
 strument of pointing or directing). AFINGER. In the 
 hands they have particular names. The first, which is 
 opposite to, and thicker than the rest, is called a.vli%tip, 
 and pollex ; the second, index, *t%mi>(, and salutaris ; 
 the third, /i<rs, medius, and longissimus ; the fourth, 
 srapatitiroi, and annularis ; and the fifth, minimus, auri- 
 cularis. The Greeks called the thumb, cttli^iif, be- 
 cause it was alone as powerful as the other four fingers, 
 from v7<, against, and %tip, the hand; and the Latins 
 pollejc, from pollendo, for the same reason. The se- 
 cond, or fore finger, *<#*, index, because, by point- 
 ing, discoveries are made, or indications given ; and sa- 
 lutaris, because, being applied to the mouth, it causes 
 a salutar.y silence. The third, /*, medius, and lon- 
 gissimus, the middle finger, from its situation and 
 length. The fourth, zretpctfiiirts, because it was beyond 
 the middle finger; and annularis, from wearing rings 
 upon it, hence called ring finger. The fifth, auricularis, . 
 from its clearing the ear, and minimus, from its size. 
 The toes have no names. The thumb and the four fingers 
 are each composed of three bones ; those of the fingers 
 aVe formed alike, but those of the thumb are much 
 thicker and stronger, in proportion to their length. On 
 the outside, the bones of the fingers are convex, within 
 flat. Both ends of the first phalanx are in a cartilaginous 
 state at birth. The first joint of the fingers is arthrodia, 
 the two last are ginglymus. The different parts or bones 
 of the fingers are called phalanges ; the first phalanx is 
 the largest, and the last the least. (See PHALANX). 
 Digitus, among the Latins, stands also for a measure, 
 similar to dactylus among the Greeks ; the smallest 
 measure, by which the distances ot space or time are 
 measured, similar to our jot. However, at the present 
 day, it seems to be a measure taken from the breadth 
 of the finger, properly three fourths of an inch, and 
 equivalent to four grains of barley laid breadthwise, so 
 as to touch one another. Astronomers preserve the 
 name in the division of a great circle, digit. 
 
 DIGLO'SSON,(fromX,6zs, and yA<ac-r, a tongue}. 
 A name of the laurus Alexandrina, because that above 
 its leaf a less leaf resembles a tongue. 
 
 DIGNO'TIO, (from dignosco, to distinguish.} See 
 DIAGNOSIS. 
 
 DIGY'NIA, (from Sts, bis, and yuvsj, muiier.} The 
 name of an order in Linnaeus's artificial system, com- 
 prehending those plants which have two pistils. 
 
 DIHjE'MATON, (from <^, and *(>*, blood}. The 
 name of an antidote, in which is the blood of many dif- 
 ferent animals. 
 
 DIHA'LON, (from <5W, and A, salt}. A plaster 
 prepared of salt and nitre, adapted to foul ulcers. 
 
 DII'PETES, (from hot, heaven, and wmla, to fall; 
 i. e. falling as rain). See SEMEN. 
 
 DILATA'TIO, (from dilato, to expand,) distentio; 
 DILATATION. Sometimes it is used for diastole. 
 
 DILATATO'RES ALA'RUM NA'SI, (from the 
 same). DILATORS OF THE NOSTRILS. They are small, 
 thin muscles, having a double order of fibres decussat- 
 ing each other. They rise from the interior and infe- 
 rior parts of the ossa narium, and are soon inserted into 
 the superior parts of the alse. They raise the alae, and 
 dilate the nostrils. 
 
 DILATATO'RIUM, (from the same). A surgical 
 intrument for dilating any part. 
 
 DILL. H. MUSC. An abbreviation of Johannis 
 Jacobi Dillenii Historia Muscorum. 
 
 DILUEN'TIA, (from diluo, to ivash away). DI- 
 LUENTS. These are fluids, which render the substance 
 with which they are mixed still more fluid, without 
 adding any acrimony, and are almost universally water. 
 Heat cannot be considered of this kind, because it is 
 not, in the strict sense of the word, a fluid ; and, when 
 salt renders the serum more fluid, the term is impro- 
 perly applied. 
 
 Diluents are, therefore, watery fluids alone ; and 
 these undoubtedly dilute the contents of the stomach 
 and bowels; but, should lentor or vicidity exist in the 
 blood, water alone will not remove it. If water is ab- 
 sorbed, it is soon again carried to the kidneys or the 
 skin, and evacuated without any impregnation. Some 
 diluent effect may be produced, if, by joining any of the 
 farinacea, the watery fluid is subjected to the powers of 
 digestion. 
 
 DILU'TUM,(from the same). DILUTED. Sec INFUSUM. 
 
 DILYTjE'A. In Myrepsus, it is the fat of some un- 
 known animal. 
 
 DIMIDIA'TUS, (from dimidium, half,), divided into 
 half. 
 
 DI'NICA, (from frivtu, to turn round}. Medicines 
 against a vertigo. 
 
 DINNER, (from the barbarous Latin word disnare, 
 to dine) . The principal meal, which should be taken 
 about the middle of the day. See DIJETA. 
 
 DI'NOS, (from S'lica, to turn round}. See VERTIGO. 
 
 DIO'BOGON. See SCRUPULUS. 
 
 DIO'CRES. The name of a pastil in Myrepsus. 
 
 DIO'DOS, (from ^/, and o^, the "way through). 
 See DIF.XODOS. 
 
 DICF.'CIA, (from Pis, bis, andoixe?, domus). A vege- 
 table which has no hermaphrodite flower ; but in which 
 the male flower is upon one plant, and the female flower 
 upon another. It is the twenty-second of Linnseus's 
 classes. 
 
 DICENA'NTHES, (from <$W, and &,' thejloioer 
 of the -vine,) an epithem in Trallian against the cholera 
 morbus. 
 
 DIO'GMUS, (from S'tax.u, to persecute). See PAL- 
 
 PITATIO CORDIS. 
 
 DIO'NIS COLLY'RIUM. A collyrium in Oriba- 
 sius, so called from Dion its author. 
 
 DIONY'SIA. The name of a plaster for abscesses, 
 invented by Hera the Cappadocian ; also called diony- 
 sianum emplastrum. 
 
 DIONY'SIAS, (from Aiawe-as Bacchus, or wine). 
 See ANDROSJEMUM. 
 
DIP 
 
 567 
 
 DIR 
 
 DIOXISI'SCI. HORNED. Certain bony eminences 
 near the temples; or rather the race distinguished by 
 those prominences ; from Dionysius, a name of Bacchus, 
 described as horned. 
 
 DIONY'SIUS. See LEPIDIUM. 
 DION Y'SOS. The name of a collyrium in -Etius ; 
 one resembling it is found in P. .Cgineta, called colly- 
 rium malabathrinum, and isotheon. 
 
 DIOPO'RON, (from fi, and fra?x,autumnal fruit). 
 The name of a medicine in Cod. Aurelianus, used 
 against the quinsy. 
 
 DIO'PTRA, (from i'levltfuti, lo see through). An 
 instrument for dilating any natural cavity, the better to 
 see its state, as the speculum uteri. 
 
 DIOPTRICS ; glasses employed to view distant ob- 
 jects, where the rays pass through the lens, in opposi- 
 tion to those where the object is examined after reflec- 
 tion. Spectacles are dioptrical instruments. 
 
 DIOPTRI SMOS, (from hmltfuu, to see through). 
 The operation which consists in dilating the natural 
 passages with a dioptra. 
 
 DIO'ROBON, (from J<, and <y?, a -vetch}. A 
 medicine containing vetches. 
 
 DIORRHO'SIS,or DIORO'SIS, (from fix, and >fi(, 
 serum,) a conversion of the humours into serum and 
 water. 
 
 DIORTHO'SIS, (from ^<*, and ^-, right, or from 
 fitfltu, to direct}. The restitution of a fractured limb 
 to its natural situation. 
 
 DIOSCO'R. An abbreviation of Pedacii Dioscoridis 
 Opera. 
 
 DIOSCU'RI, (from &us x.ev?et, the sons of Jupiter, 
 Castor and Pollux: the parotid glans are so named 
 from their equality in shape and position). See PARO- 
 TIDES. 
 
 DIO'TA, (from ^<, double, and "?, from , the 
 ear). The name of a wooden cup, with two ears or 
 handles, lined with aromatics, to give a flavour to the 
 liquor contained in it. 
 
 DIOXEL-E'UM, (from J>, |K, acid, and t*tun, 
 oleum). A malagma of oil and vinegar. 
 
 DIO'XUS, (from JW, and |t,, acid). The name of 
 an acid collyrium in Marcellus Empiricus. 
 DIOSPY''ROS. See GUAJACANA. 
 DI'PCADI. See BULBUS VOMITORIUS. 
 DIPC^E'A. See CIRC^A. 
 
 DIPE'TALUS, (from &H, double, and irelxtot, a fte- 
 tal). Consisting of two petals. 
 
 DI'PHRYGES,or DISPHRYGES. SCORIA; (from 
 JV;, twice, and pfVY*, to torrefy). There are three 
 kinds; 1st, Metallic, produced only in Cyprus ; found 
 in the mud of a pool, whence it is taken and dried in 
 the sun, then burnt ; as it were twip e roasted. 2d, The 
 dross in working copper. 3d, Pyrites calcined to red- 
 ness. 
 
 DI'PLOE, from <5V!rA, double, called also meditul- 
 !ium). It is the soft part between the two tables of 
 the bones of the skull. 
 
 DIPLO'MA, The written instrument which gives 
 authority for physicians to practise. It is usually writ- 
 ten on parchment, and folded up; hence its name, 
 from S'if>M, to fold. Diplomas are now disgracefully 
 sold by colleges founded for better purposes ; and the 
 blockhead, who cannot write a prescription, ranks with 
 a man of the greatest learning and experience. Also a 
 DOUBLE VESSEL. To boil in diplomate, is to set one 
 
 vessel, containing the ingredients intended to be act- 
 ed upon, in another larger vessel full of water, and 
 to this latter vessel the fire is applied. See BALNEUM 
 
 MARI.t. 
 
 DIPLO'PIA, (from <J/TA, dufilus, and 4>is, visvs). 
 A depravity of sight, by which the same objects appear 
 double. The symptom is almost always of short dura 
 tion, and we bear it freely. So long as the object is 
 not within the distance of distinct vision, two images 
 opposite to one faramen, or aperture, having fallen 
 upon the eye, are not united in the retina, but in distinct 
 places ; and, therefore, they have not the optic point as 
 a centre : whence the image appears double. The optic 
 portion is a circular point in the bottom of the eye, 
 whose centre the optic axis occupies : but as often as 
 we look at any object with both eyes, so often, unless 
 there should be some defect in the organs, we turn the 
 eyes, that each axis may concur in the same point of 
 the object ; and we learn by long habit, that a double 
 image answers to one object, and consequently we judge 
 that object single : but if a double image should fall 
 upon the same eye, and not concur in the optic point, 
 then the same object appears to be seen in two different 
 places, and therefore double. It frequently arises from 
 weakness, when we lose the power over the muscles of 
 the eye, so as not to be able to direct them with accu- 
 racy. The diplopia, then, is the forerunner of death, 
 or in fevers, of delirium. At times, the defect seems 
 to be in the brain beyond the eye ; and it has been 
 sometimes an early symptom of hydrocephalus, or of an 
 abscess in the basis of the brain near the thalami nerv- 
 orum opticorum. Dr. Cullen makes it a variety of the 
 second species of pseudoblepsis, which he calls mutans, 
 in which objects appear changed from what they really 
 are : and the disease varies according to the variety of 
 the remote cause, of which he enumerates, from Sau- 
 vages, ten species. See Nosologia Methodica Sauva- 
 gesii, et Culleni. Wallis's Nosologia Methodica Ocu- 
 lorum, with notes. 
 
 DIPNO'OS, (from <T<, 6is, double, and int*, to 
 breathe). An epithet of wounds which penetrate through 
 some cavity, or quite through a part, or that have two 
 orifices, admitting the air at both ends. 
 
 DI'PSACON, the TEASLE, (from $d>*, thirst). So 
 called from the concave situation of its leaves, which 
 will hold water, by which the thirst of the traveller may 
 be relieved. See ASPALATHUS. 
 
 DI'PSACOS, (from h^*, thirst). See DIABETES. 
 
 DI'PAS. DRY EARTH, (from the same). Also 
 the name of a serpent, whose bite causes thirst. See 
 COBRA. 
 
 - DIPSE'TICUS, (from <fc^*, to thirst). An epithet 
 for food which causes thirst. 
 
 DIPYRE'NON, (from ^<?, bis,. double, and wvtv, a 
 berry, or kernel,) the name of a probe, with two but- 
 tons on one end. It is mentioned by Coelius Aurelianus. 
 
 DIPYRI'TES, or DIPY'ROS, (from J<, twice, and 
 a-vf,Jire'). BREAD TWICE BAKED. Hippocrates recom- 
 mends it in dropsies. 
 
 DIRADIA'TIO. See ACTIXOBOLISMUS. 
 
 DIRE'CTOR, (from dirigo, to direct). A grooved 
 instrument for guiding an incision knife. 
 
 DIRECTO'RES PENIS, (from the same). See 
 ERECTORES PENIS. 
 
 DIRI'NGA. A name, in the isle of Java, for the 
 
 SWEET-SCENTED FLAG. See CALAMUS AROMATICUS. 
 
BIS 
 
 568 
 
 DTS 
 
 DISCE'SSUS (from discedo, to depart). A chemical 
 term, in French depart, or linquart, signifies, in gene- 
 ral, any separation of two bodies before united : but it is 
 particularly applied to the separation of gold from silver 
 by the nitrous acid, where the silver is dissolved, but 
 the gold left untouched. 
 
 DISCOI'DES, (from JW,@-, the quoit used in the 
 Roman games, and ct^s, a form}. See CRYSTALI.INA. 
 
 DISCRE'TA PURGATI'VA, (from discerno, to 
 separate). A purgative which evacuates a particular 
 humour. 
 
 DISCRI'MEN, is a small roller about twelve feet 
 long, and two fingers broad, rolled up with one head, 
 and used after bleeding in the forehead, in the following 
 manner: the bandage is held with the left thumb upon 
 a compress, so that about a foot hangs below the fore- 
 head ; then the roller is carried round the temples and 
 occiput in the circular direction; after this, the part 
 which hangs down is to be carried over the head to the 
 occiput, and there, having rolled it several times about 
 the head, it is to be secured. It is a term also applied 
 to the diaphragm. 
 
 DISCIFO'RME, (from J'/c-xo?, a quoit, and forma, 
 likeness). See PATELLA. 
 
 DrSCUS,(fromJW, to throw). A DISK, or QUOIT, 
 thrown to a great distance at a mark. It was one of the 
 gymnastic exercises. In botany, the whole surface of 
 a leaf; disk, of a flower, is the central part in radiate 
 compound flowers consisting generally of regular little 
 corollx or florets ; the term is also appled to other ag- 
 gregate flowers, when the florets, towards the middle, 
 differ from those in the circumference. 
 
 DISCU'SSIO, (from $~i$, and yuatio, to shake 
 through}. See PERSPIRATIO. 
 
 DISCUSSO'RIA, DISCUTIE'NTIA, (from discu- 
 tio, to discuss, or shake to pieces). DISCUTIENTS, by 
 Dioscorides called also diachytica. They are such me- 
 dicines as dissolve or dissipate a stagnating fluid without 
 an external solution of continuity. In all bruises the 
 fluids are stagnant. If there is no ecchymosis, the ves- 
 sels are distended and thus weakened, and the principal 
 means of relieving is by exciting their action. Simple 
 friction will often succeed. Ardent spirits, camphor, 
 volatile alkali, the light subtile spirit styled arquebu- 
 sade, which is only a distillation of spirits from some 
 warm plants, are very active discutients. They are, 
 however, more effectual when united with a sedative, 
 particularly with opium ; and it may indeed be doubted 
 whether ardent spirits do not, in part, owe their virtue 
 to their narcotic powers. Relaxants, particularly 
 warmth, and oils, are injurious, and induce suppuration. 
 Cold adds greatly to the effect of discutients, and the 
 most volatile are the most powerful. 
 
 DISEASE. See MORBUS. 
 
 DISLOCA'TIO, (from if, ex, out of, and locus, a 
 place). To put out of its place. See LUXATIO. . 
 
 DISPENSARY, (from dinpendo, to distribute, the 
 xhofi in which medicines are prepared) . It is also the 
 appellation of a modern institution, in which the poor 
 are supplied with medicines and advice. It is more 
 advantageous than hospitals, as a greater number of 
 patients are relieved at a less expense ; and less useful, 
 us the diet and other circumstances cannot be properly 
 attended to. It is generally the arena, in which the 
 young physician can display his importance, and ac- 
 f'uire practical knowledge. Every hospital, however, 
 
 has its out patients, which are nearly on the same footr 
 ing with the patients of a dispensary ; and, if necessary, 
 are often visited at their own houses. 
 
 DISPENSATO'RIUM,(from dispendo, to distribute^ 
 or set in order). DISPENSATORY. A work treating of 
 the composition of remedies ; called also antidotari- 
 um. A dispensatory contains a select number of for- 
 mulae, established by the authority of the government 
 of each country, that the medicines may be prepared in 
 a manner, not only correct, but active and uniform. The 
 publication of authorized regular dispensatories is not, 
 however, of a very early date; but, from the time of 
 the Arabians, different works of authority have been 
 considered as the directors of apothecaries. About the 
 middle- of the fifteenth contury, the standard volumes 
 were a treatise of Avicenna, andanotherof Serapion on 
 Simples, which still remain; the Antidotarium of Me- 
 sue ; another of Nicholas of Salerno, a tract of Simon 
 Januensis de Synonymis; and one of an Arabian author, 
 containing the preparation of simples and chemical re- 
 medies, under the name of Liber Servitoris. About 
 the end of the century, a collection was made from 
 these authors by Nicholaus Pracpositus of Tours ; but 
 chiefly from Mesue and Nicholas of Salerno. This 
 general dispensatory was followed by the Thesaurus Ar- 
 matariorum, the Lumen dpothecariorum, and theZttwzzrc- 
 are Majus, compilations from the same source. 
 
 Of these two luminaries of modern pharmacy, Mesue 
 seems to have lived early in the eleventh century, cer- 
 tainly before its end ; and Nicholas of Salerno followed 
 him. Under this name, we have, however, three phar- 
 maceutical works. The principal is styled Nicholaus 
 Magnus; from this there is an abridgment, or rather 
 a contraction, styled Nicholaus Parvus; but, in a sub- 
 sequent era, another Nicholaus called Myrepsus, some- 
 times Alcxandrinus, appeared, whose work is the 
 largest of the three. We have decided ex cathedra on 
 many disputed points of chronology in this short histo- 
 ry ; but have followed the more probable accounts, 
 though we have not room to assign our reasons. 
 
 All these works are, in many parts, confused and 
 complicated. The ingredients of the compositions are 
 numerous and contradictory, and of the greater num- 
 ber it is difficult to ascertain the design. Some remedy 
 was introduced for every complaint, and it was, of 
 course, supposed that the whole would be an universal 
 medicine. 
 
 The first dispensatory published by authority was 
 that of Valerius Cordus, in 1542, by the authority of 
 the senate of Nuremberg. It is chiefly taken from the 
 authors above mentioned, with .the addition of some 
 chemical remedies, particularly ether. The work it- 
 self, now before us^ is not scarce ; but it is particularly 
 known from the comments and quotation of Hoffman. 
 This work was followed by Wecker, whose Antidotari- 
 um Speciale appeared in 1561, a distinct work from the 
 Secrctu of the same author, and by Renodaeus, who pub- 
 lished his Officina Pharmaceutica seu Antidotarium at 
 Paris, in 1608 ; but these were the works of individuals. 
 The next dispensatory by authority was the Pharma- 
 copoeia Bergamensis, 1581 ; and it was followed by the 
 Pharmacopeia Augustana, which appeared at Ausburg, 
 in 1601 ; and, with the notes of Zwelfer, at Rotterdam, 
 in 1653. The former was the reputed parent of every 
 other dispensatory; and it was succeeded by that of 
 London, in 1618, and of Paris, in 1637. In each too 
 
IMS 
 
 BIB 
 
 was copied from Nicholas of Salerno; but they 
 are, when we consider the pe.riod at which they appear- 
 ed, respectable collections. It is too common to de- 
 spise the ancients; but those who have looked into the 
 Pharmacopoeias subsequent to the periods of Xicholaus, 
 will find in them the germs of our most boasted formulae, 
 though overloaded and disguised by the number of 
 ingredients. It would not be an uninteresting work to 
 restore to each author his original idea. The Persian 
 Pharmacopoeia, published in the same century; at Pa- 
 ris, containing the Arabian formulae, will complete this 
 short view of ancient pharmacy. 
 
 There were, indeed, many other Dispensatories pub- 
 lished in the same century, or even more early ; but, in 
 general, copies from those which preceded. We shall 
 add the titles of the works which had the best preten- 
 sions to originality. Of these the first and principal is 
 Florentinum Antidotarium, of which we know not the 
 date; but the Latin translation by Clusius, now before 
 us, was published at Antwerp, in 1561; Montagna's 
 Antidotarium, at Venice, 1565; Fioraventi's Secreti 
 Rational! intorno alia Medicina, Ecc. appeared at Venice 
 in L600 ; Poterius's Pharmacopoeia Spagyrica, at Frank- 
 fort, 1698 ; Juncken's Corpus Pharmaceutico-Medicum, 
 at Frankfor*:, in 1697; Lemery's Phanuacopee Uni- 
 verselle, in the following year ; and Mynsicht's Arma- 
 mentarium Medico-Chymicum, in 1631. An early 
 Pharmacopoeia, by Bauderon, whose date we cannot at 
 present ascertain, was republished, with remarks, at 
 Lyons, in 1681, by F. Verny. 
 
 The Dispensatories in the eighteenth century were 
 too numerous to be particularly mentioned. The 
 " mere muster-roll of names" would fill our page, which 
 may be better employed by a slight discriminated 
 view of the merits of the more modern authorised col- 
 lections. 
 
 Every country of Europe has now its own Pharma- 
 copoeia, established by authority. In the north, the 
 Swedish, the Danish, and the Russian, Dispensatories 
 are respectable and correct collections of well arranged 
 formulae. The Danish merits, on the whole, the pre- 
 ference; though the Swedish is more chemically correct. 
 In our own country, the late edition of the London 
 Pharmacopoeia is elegantly, and on the whole accurate- 
 ly, chemical. Perhaps it is too concise ; nor does it al- 
 - furnish the formulae which extensive practice de- 
 mands. The first edition appeared in 1618; but we 
 cannot find that it was republished till the year 1746, 
 and again in 1788. The Edinburgh college published 
 their first edition in 1723, and it has been followed by 
 editions in 1736, 1747, 1756, 1775, 1792, and 1803. 
 Their last edition is a very elegant and accurate work. 
 The Dublin college has not published any dispensatory 
 till within these few years, under the auspices of Mr. 
 Kinvan : it is what may be expected from a learned bo- 
 dy, in an enlightened age. 
 
 In Germany, the Wirtemburgh Dispensatory was for 
 many years the standard of German pharmacy, and the 
 best edition was that of 1771. It was afterwards re- 
 published, but without any change ; and is still a neces- 
 sary work for those who study the labours of the former 
 German practitioners: it is particularly referred to 
 in Murray's Apparatus Medicaminum. In the north of 
 Germany it has been superseded by the Berlin Dispen- 
 satory, the last edition of which is one of the most 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 complete Pharmacopoeias which we possc-ja;-and by 
 the Brunswick Dispensatory of 1777, a very inferior 
 work, abounding in all the useless exuberance of some 
 ancient collections. On the west, in Holland, the 
 Leydcn and Amsterdam Dispensatories direct the prac- 
 tice; but neither has lately been revised. 
 
 In the south of Germany, the Fulda Dispensator 
 highly esteemed. It is a work of value, and may br 
 perused in every country with advantage. That ot 
 Vienna was first printed in 1729, and reprinted in 1765. 
 It has escaped us if any other edition^ has appeared. 
 Dispensatories have been published at Presburg and 
 Cracow ; but they were early works, and of little value. 
 
 In France, the first Dispensatory appeared in 1 6 
 and we know of no edition since that of Boyer, in 1758. 
 The Pharmacopoeia of Lyons, by Vitet, appeared m 
 -1778, and is a very respectable collection. 
 
 The Spanish and Italian Dispensatories are of too little 
 real value to detain us ; and we shall close this article 
 with a short enumeration of the principal collections of 
 formulae not authorised by any government. 
 
 The first of these, besides Renodaeus and some others 
 formerly mentioned, was Schroeder's Pharmacopoeia, 
 in4to., published at Leyden, in 1656 ; Triller's Dispen- 
 satorium Pharmaceuticum Universale, in two volumes, 
 4to., published at Frankfort, in 1764: the first volume 
 of this work contains the materia medica. A superior 
 collection, however, is the Dispensatorium Universale 
 of Reuss, in two volumes, 8vo., published at Strasbiirg, 
 in 1791; and Spielman's Pharmacopoeia Generalis, pub- 
 lished at the same place in 1783, is a work of value. In 
 our own country, the Dispensatories of Quiucy, of 
 James, and Strother, merit our commendation. The 
 first, improved by Lewis, is still a most valuable pharma- 
 ceutical work; but the last improved edition by Dr. 
 Duncan, junior, comprehending the last London, Edin- 
 burgh and Dublin Pharmacopoeias, greatly excels every 
 other collection we have seen. It is full, correct, anil 
 satisfactory : with all the improvements of modern sci- 
 ence, from the best sources, most skilfully condensed,. 
 We owe numerous obligations to it in the present work. 
 If it wants any addition, it is of the formulae from some 
 of the best Pharmacopoeias of the continent; and the ad* 
 dition of another volume, with these formulae, has been 
 recommended. At present the deficiency is best sup- 
 plied by the improved editions of Lewis, or by an ex- 
 cellent work entitled " Thesaurus Medicaminum, ' at- 
 tributed, with some reason, to Dr. R. Pearson. An ex- 
 cellent work by Plenck, entitled Pharmacopoeia Chirur- 
 gica, and an admirable little manual under the same 
 title in English, must conclude our list. , 
 
 DISPE'RMATUS, (from ?n, and ex-iffi*, ~se rnenj.. 
 Bearing two seeds. 
 
 DISRU'PTIO, (from disrum/io, to break asunder,} 
 a violent lacerated wound which penetrates the skin to 
 the flesh. 
 
 DISSE'CTIO, (from J~i?, through, and seed, to cut). 
 DISSECTION. The cutting up a body, with a view of ex- 
 amining the structure of the parts. See ANATOMIA. 
 
 It is scarcely an object of a work of this kind to teach 
 the minutiae of anatomy, or, of course, to enlarge on the 
 methods by which it may be most satisfactorily learnt. 
 We rather design this article as subservient to forensic 
 medicine, which is an object of considerable importance, 
 and, in general, too much neglected bv authors and 
 
DIS 
 
 570 
 
 DIS 
 
 professors. We shall add, however, a few observations 
 on this subject, for the assistance of the younger prac- 
 titioners ; we trust not without their use. 
 
 At the conclusion of the article CHIRUUGIA we spoke 
 of the necessity of frequently using the knife to attain a 
 dexterity in accommodating the hand to every little 
 change of direction; and we would now extend the ad- 
 vice by recommending, as frequently as possible, the 
 dissection of those who die of disease. In the theatres 
 of anatomical investigation, some days have generally 
 t- lapsed before the body can be obtained, and some fur- 
 ther time is necessarily lost before all the cavities can 
 be examined. Exudations, in consequence of this de- 
 lay, often take place ; the blood vessels, if distended, as- 
 sume a livid hue, and give an unfaithful idea of the real 
 appearance of the parts, so that the practitioner docs 
 not learn to distinguish disease when it really occurs. 
 If the dissection of diseased bodies be often practised, 
 some of the sound parts will show the young practi- 
 tioner their natural appearance, and, in turn, he will see 
 every part in its proper colours. 
 
 In such circumstances, his dexterity may be improv- 
 ed by the introduction of probes, bristles, or other in- 
 struments, into the different cavities. The probang and 
 i atheter he may thus be able to introduce more readily. 
 fie may learn to pass a tent to the upper part of the 
 nose, by conveying a string through^it to the back part 
 of the fauces ; an operation on which, in haemorrhages 
 of the nose, life may depend. In fact, the young sur- 
 geon should take advantage of every opportunity of inr 
 creasing his readiness in executing every operation 
 which he may be ever required to perform. 
 
 Another^circumstance of no little importance is, that 
 he will learn, in the subject recently dead, and not injur- 
 ed by hasty and rough conveyance, to see the situation 
 of different viscera with respect to the external organs. 
 He will find, for instance, that at the scrobiculus cordis 
 many important parts meet; the stomach, the gall blad- 
 der, and the colon. Each may produce pains there ; 
 and it should be his object to discriminate those which 
 are owing to diseases of the different organs. He will 
 learn also from the diseased state, what deviations some- 
 times take place in these respects. The stomach will 
 be dragged down by a disease of the epiploon ; the ab- 
 domen filled by one of the ovarium, Sec. Each dissec- 
 tion, by careful observation, will thus afford a lesson ei- 
 ther of instruction or caution. 
 
 Dissection, when necessary to ascertain real diseases, 
 or to detect crimes, should be conducted with the great- 
 est care. In the first instance, the pains are often 
 distant from the seat. We remember a case where 
 pain was almost exclusively confined to the region of 
 the navel ; the disease was a scirrhus pylorus : another 
 which the best surgeons pronounced to be a scirrhous 
 prostate; it was a stone impacted in the pelvis of the 
 kidney : of a child whose complaints were attributed to 
 a diseased liver; it was a mesenteric obstruction. In- 
 stances of this kind, and many we might add, will in- 
 spire a cautious distrust, and the propriety of a doubtful 
 opinion, when originally offered. Yet nothing is more 
 common than to find the most positive decisions. At 
 ihis moment we have cases pronounced to be a wasting 
 of the liver; a dropsy of the womb; and a polypus of 
 the uterus ; the sources of which arc either unknown 
 er evidently mistaken. Should such bodies be ever 
 
 opened, the physician and his science will be disgracec:. 
 except by some frauds which, wo fear, are too common 
 Deviations from the common structure have been made 
 by art ; and it is always easy to find, in any circum- 
 stances, what we wish. 
 
 When it is the object to detect crimes, dissection be- 
 comes an object of considerable importance. The life 
 of an innocent person maybe the sacrifice of ignorance, 
 inattention, or presumption. The principal inconve- 
 niences we shall enumerate, as they occur in the greater 
 cavities. In the head, the surgeon is often called on 
 to decide on the cause of death. This may have oc- 
 curred in a paroxysm of passion, and an accidental 
 rencounter ; and death may have arisen from apoplexy, 
 or a blow. In each case, the vessels will be turgid, 
 especially if intoxication, a frequent attendant, has con- 
 curred. In such circumstances, it is necessary to know 
 that the vessels of the brain in a healthy state arc usu- 
 ally very conspicuous. If no considerable external in- 
 jury, no inflammation corresponding to the part where 
 a slight or probable blow may have been afflicted, arc 
 observable, it may be concluded that the patient did 
 not die from violence. Even general inflammation, 
 though considerable, will scarcely justify the contrary 
 opinion ; nor an abscess, if at the basis of the scull, its 
 most common seat, support a different conclusion. 
 On the contrary, a trifling, and even an inconsiderable 
 blow, either on the temple or on the upper orbit of the 
 eye, where the bone is thin, may be fatal ; and in such 
 circumstances, the most minute examination of the 
 brain and its bony envelope is essentially necessary. 
 The point of a small sword against the upper part of 
 the orbit has been fatal, by penetrating the brain, though 
 the organ of vision has escaped. 
 
 In the chest, blows and wounds, though violent, will 
 not always be fatal.; but, in this part of the body, the 
 effects are generally obvious, and no doubt occurs that 
 merits any elucidation. 
 
 In the stomach, we are often left in uncertainty. 
 Blows at the pit of the stomach have been sometimes 
 fatal, without leaving any trace. The effect, on this 
 organ, is similar to concussion on the brain. Inflam- 
 mation seldom points out any evident cause ; and death, 
 without any alteration of the structure, ensues. 
 
 Greater are, however, the difficulties when poison is 
 the suspected cause of death; and it is necessary that 
 every practitioner should be acquainted with the inter- 
 nal appearances of this organ. Fortunately, the taste 
 of the most dangerous poisons soon guards a person 
 from any permanent injury ; and, of others, the effects 
 are strikingly obvious. The idea of Mr. Hunter, that 
 the gastric juice dissolves after death the substance of 
 the stomach, and occasions erosions in it, is found to 
 have no foundation; and it is a proof, among a thousand 
 others, how far a preconceived opinion influences the 
 most accurate observers. Lead, copper, and arsenic, can 
 be ascertained by their most appropriated tesls (see 
 VEJJENUM). The vegetable poisons are too nauseous 
 to escape the organs of taste, and the animal influence 
 other organs. On the intestines we see only the effects 
 of stimulant poisons, of inflammation, and its conse- 
 quences. Wounds and bruises offer no subject of 
 remarks, as they are sufficiently obvious. Yet some- 
 times, in severe bruises, the effects, for instance, of 
 military punishment, an abscess forms below, rather 
 
BI IS 
 
 371 
 
 than on the part affected, and is occasionally the cause 
 of death. 
 
 In cases of death, in real or supposed puerperal cases, 
 it is absolutely necessary to know the appearance of the 
 organs in a state of health, and in the puerperal state. 
 A woman sometimes dies apparently from poison, and 
 the supposed inducement to this rash act is suspected 
 pregnancy. The cause is, sometimes, with difficulty 
 decided in the early months. If the period of menstrua- 
 tion is at hand, the uterus will assume the appearance of 
 early impregnation, and we once saw it at a different 
 period, though the hymen was entire. The appearance 
 of an uterus^ lately gravid, ought also to be known, as 
 it may be sometimes necessary to determine whether a 
 person, who has voluntarily terminated her existence, 
 may have been lately delivered. For two months, at 
 least, and very often much longer, the appearance of a 
 corpus luteum in the ovarium is decisive 
 
 In cases of puerperal fever, the subject has been 
 greatly confined by those who have described -the ap- 
 pearances on dissection, being imperfectly acquainted 
 with those of the puerperal state. The natural fulness 
 of the uterine vessels has been styled inflammation, and 
 the coagulable lymph a purulent discharge. 
 
 In dropsy in tympanites, as well as in the puerperal 
 state just described, the vessels are peculiarly full, and 
 give the suspicion of previous inflammation where none 
 has existed. Adhesions often take place in chronic 
 cases, in the last moments, or soon after death, and ex- 
 cite an unfounded suspicion of an inflammatory disorder 
 having preceded. In real inflammation of the perito- 
 nxum, it is thickened, pulpy, and opaque. 
 
 A neatness in opening a body ayid again sewing the 
 wounds, can be judged of by every one. The body should 
 not be too much exposed. In dissecting the head, 
 the integuments should be cut across from ear to ear. 
 , They may then be replaced, without disfiguring the 
 subject. To examine the thorax, the cartilages of the 
 ribs should be divided on each side, after dissecting -off 
 the integuments and the muscles, near the sternum, 
 which may be turned back ; and from the scrobiculus 
 cordis, an incision should be made to each ilium, to ex- 
 amine the state of the abdominal viscera. When these 
 viscera are taken out, ligatures should be made on every 
 canal, previous to dividing it. The parts should be 
 carefully replaced, and the integuments sown with what 
 is styled the flat stitch. See C. Bell's System of 
 Dissection. 
 
 DISSE'CTUS, (from disseco, to cut asunder}. In 
 botany it means cut into small notches, fringed. 
 
 DISSEPIML NTUM, , from dig, and sefiio, to inclose 
 round}. It is the thin septum which divides the several 
 ceils in the fruit of plants. See CAPSULA. 
 
 DISSE PTUM, (from the same). See DIAPHRAGMA. 
 
 DISSOLVE'NTIA, (from dusohro, to melt}. By 
 Dioscorides called diachytica; medicines which dissolve 
 concretions in the body, not only calculous ones, of 
 which we have already spoken, but coagulated lymph, 
 polypi, tubercles, Sec. This ridiculous fancy is not yet 
 forgotten. In chemistry, dissolvents are menstrua. 
 
 DISSOLU'TIO, (from dissvh-o, to loosen^. DISSO- 
 LUTION-; liflotAymia, syncope, and death. Solution of 
 continuity is distinguished by the same appellatio: 
 thus i- synonymous with dialy 
 
 DISSOLU'TUS MO'RBUS, (from dissolvo). Sec 
 DYSKNTERIA. 
 
 DI'STA, (from fa, double"). See DVOTA. 
 
 DISTE'NSIO, (from distendo, to stretch out}. Dis- 
 TEXTION ; dilatatio, fiandiculatio, convuhio. Tension 
 has, however, a different meaning, and we shall return 
 to it under the article FEBRIS. 
 
 DISTI'CHIA, or DISTICHI'ASIS, (from J<5, dou- 
 ble, and rli^i, a row or order"). See DISTRICHIASIS. 
 
 DISTICHUM, (from the same,) a species of barley 
 which hath only two rows of grains. 
 
 DISTILLA'TIO, (from du-tilto, to drop gradually"). 
 DISTILLATION ; alsacta, catastagmos. Sometimes it 
 signifies the same as defluxio, or catarrhus ; so Shak- 
 speare speaks of " distilling rheum." 
 
 In pharmacy it is the separation of the more volatile 
 from the more solid parts of any substance by means of 
 heat. The operation itself consists of the condensing 
 and collecting the lighter parts of bodies, previously 
 rarefied by heat, and thus separated from the less vola- 
 tile. Re-distilling a fluid several times from fresh 
 parcels of the same kind, is called cohobatio; but little 
 advantage is derived from this practice. When distil- 
 lation is repeated, in order to purify or separate the 
 matter distilled from some parts of less value, it is called 
 rectification. Distillation with an alembic or a common 
 still is called per ascensum, because the vapours rise and 
 are condensed in the upper part of the vessel; and in 
 this way all distillations may be performed that require 
 no greater heat than boiling water. When a greater 
 heat is required, retorts may be used; and as from their 
 shape the volatile parts can only escape through the 
 side, it is called per lalus. When the heat is applied 
 above the bodies to be distilled, and the lighter parts 
 forced downwards, it is called fier descensum: this me- 
 thod is now never used in pharmacy, though occa- 
 sionally in the arts. When the volatile parts, rarefied by 
 distillation, are dry, the operation is called sublimation. 
 When no more heat is applied than is necessary just to 
 raise a vapour, which when condensed only falls in drops, 
 it is called a cold distillation: roses and other substances 
 valued only for their flavour, and which do not admit 
 of drying, are advantageously distilled in this way ; 
 and the dry cake, left after distilling roses, is well 
 adapted for making a, decoction or syrup: in this kino 
 of distillation, the subject should neither be bruised nor 
 have any water added to it : they should be gathered with 
 the morning dew upon them.: and a retort placed in a 
 sand bath, with a receiver, is the best apparatus. The 
 worm still is more frequently used, and called the 
 still, because the materials boil; it communicates with 
 a leaden spiral tube (the worm), placed in a tub filled 
 with cold water (the refrigeratory); in this worm the 
 vapours are condensed, and run out in a small stream 
 into whatever vessel is placed to receive it. 
 
 The end of distilling is the separation of volatile sub- 
 stances from those with which they were mixed; as in 
 obtaining vinous spirits, essential oils, volatile spirits, 
 kc. or for the more speedy or effectual combination of 
 such bodies as require a boiling heat for their union. 
 
 Asa great object in distillation is to apply no more 
 heat than is necessary to accomplish our intention, re- 
 torts are sometimes used, and are placed on an open 
 They are placed also in sand or in water, that thr 
 4 D 2 
 
I) IS 
 
 572' 
 
 I) IS 
 
 heal liiay be more certainly adjusted to the d. e g'' ee f 
 volatility which the subject to be distilled possesses. In 
 distilling water, the menstruum should be attended to, 
 as well as the heat to be applied; for, as some essential 
 oils require the full heat of boiling water, they cannot 
 be raised by the use of spirits of wine: this happens in 
 distilling oil of cinnamon, and some other ponderous 
 oils. 
 
 Retorts are proper when the subject to be distilled 
 would corrode the metal of a still, as in the preparing 
 a mineral acid, or qther corrosive matters. Earthen 
 vessels are sometimes used, and, on some few occasions, 
 iron ones. But these, and many other observations on 
 this subject, are fully noticed under the articles where 
 an attention to them may be required. 
 
 DISTILLA'TIO PER DESCEN'SUM. See DESCENSIO. 
 
 DISTI'NCTUS, (from distinguo, to set aftartj. In 
 botany it means distant, and without any contact of 
 parts. 
 
 DISTO'RTIO, (from distorgueo, to ivrest aside}. It 
 is applied to the eyes, when a person seems to turn 
 them from the object he would look at, and is then 
 called squinting. (See STRABISMUS.) It also signifies 
 the bending of a bone preternaturally to one side. See 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 281. 
 
 DISTO'RTIO SPI'N.*, vel VERTEBRA'RUM. DISTOR- 
 TION OF THE SPINE. In this disease, the spine becomes 
 more or less curved, and the power of the lower limbs 
 is usually lessened or destroyed. Mr. Pott calls it a 
 kind of palsy in the lower limbs ; in another place he 
 speaks of it as a useless state of them. From his ac- 
 count of the disease, it hath a scrofulous origin ; but 
 as its most striking symptoms are from the caries, 
 which takes place in the bodies of some of the vertebrae, 
 may it not be properly termed the strumous sfiinal ca- 
 ries? Mr. Bell, in his Surgery, vol. vi. p. 294, calls it 
 distortion of the sftine. 
 
 In this disease, the lower limbs are gradually weakened, 
 or their power is wholly lost. A curvature of the spine 
 nearly about the middle of the lumbar vertebrae is ob- 
 served, with a crackling sound on bending them. It is 
 sometimes said to take place on the neck, and to be 
 attended with the same effects on the upper extremities; 
 "but we recollect no well authenticated case of this kind. 
 
 To this distemper both sexes, and all ages, are equally 
 liable ; though the majority of these patients are infants 
 or young children. 
 
 When the attack is made on an infant of only one or 
 two years old, the true cause is rarely discovered until 
 borne time after the effect has taken place ; the nurse or 
 parents suppose that the child is weakly, or hath been 
 hurt at its birth. When, on the attack, the patient 
 hath been used to walk, the loss of the use of his legs is 
 gradual, though not in general very slow. At first he 
 shows signs of being soon tired ; he is languid, listless, 
 mid unwilling to move much, or briskly; soon after 
 he is observed frequently to trip, although there be no 
 impediment in his way. When he attempts to move 
 quickly, his legs involuntarily cross each other, and he 
 is frequently thrown down suddenly, and upon endea- 
 vouring to stand still and erect, even for a few minutes, 
 his knees give way, and bend forward. When the dis- 
 temper is a little farther advanced, it will be found 
 he cannot, without much difficulty, direct either of 
 
 his feet precisely to any exact point ; and very soon 
 after, both thighs and legs lose their sensibility, and 
 become gradually paralytic. When an adult is tlnr 
 affected, the progress of the distemper is much the sam< . 
 but more rapid. Arrived at this state, whatever be the 
 age or sex of the patient, complaint is made of twitch- 
 ing and frequent pains in the thighs, particularly when 
 in bed, and of uneasy sensation at the pit of the stomach ; 
 when he sits on a chair or a stool, his legs are almost 
 always found across each other, and drawn up under the 
 seat; the power of walking is soon afterwards lost. 
 
 The true curvature is usually from within outwards; 
 sometimes on one side, and: sometimes there is a coun- 
 ter curvature resembling an S. This curve of the spine 
 varies in situation, extent, and degree, being either in 
 the lower, or, more rarely, in the upper part of the loins ; 
 sometimes comprehending one vertebra only, sometimes 
 two, three, or more ; by which the curve becomes ne- 
 cessarily more extensive: but, whatever variety these 
 circumstances may admit, the lower limbs most fre- 
 quently feel the effect. The arms are said to be some- 
 times paralytic ; and a few instances are said by Dr. 
 Motherby to have occurred, in which both legs and 
 arms were affected. The effect is also different in dif- 
 ferent subjects ; some are rendered totally and ab- 
 solutely incapable of walking very early, or soon after 
 the appearance of the curvature ; others can move with 
 the help of crutches, or by grasping their thighs just 
 above the knees with their hands : some can sit in an 
 erect posture or in a chair without much fatigue ; others 
 are incapable of it for any time : some have such a de- 
 gree of motion in their legs or thighs, as to enable them 
 to turn and move for their own convenience in bed ; 
 others cannot move without assistance. 
 
 When a naturally weak infant is the subject, the 
 curvature is in the vertebrse of the back : it is not un- 
 frequently productive of additional deformity by gra- 
 dually rendering the whole back what is vulgarly called 
 humped; and by subsequent alterations, such persons 
 are shortened in their stature, and debilitated in their 
 constitution ; but in all cases where this effect has 
 been gradually produced, whatever alteration made in 
 the disposition of the ribs and sternum may contribute 
 to such deformity, it will always be found that the- 
 curvature of the spine appeared first, and was the chief 
 complaint. Such curvatures, however, do not produce 
 paralysis in either extremity. The reason is, that, in 
 general, the angle is less acute, so that the nerves are 
 not injured ; but should any be compressed, their fibres 
 in these central cavities are so much intermixed in 
 plexuses and ganglia, that the parts are weakened only, 
 and their functions impaired, not destroyed. The chief 
 inconveniences arise from the subsequent contraction of 
 the chest and abdomen. 
 
 The general health of the patient does not seem, at 
 first, to be materially affected ; but when the disease 
 has continued some time, and the curvature is thereby 
 increased, many inconveniences and complaints follow. 
 When the incurvation is in the neck, and to a consi- 
 derable degree, by affecting several vertebrae, the child 
 finds it inconvenient and painful to support its head, 
 and is always desirous of laying it on a table or pillow, 
 to take off the weight.^ When in the dorsal vertebrae, 
 there arc a difficulty of "breathing, loss of appetite, indi- 
 
D1S 
 
 31 
 
 D1S 
 
 n, dry cough, quick pulse, what is styled tight- 
 ness at the stomach, obstinate constipations or purg- 
 ings, involuntary flow of urine and faeces, with the addi- 
 tion of what are called nervous complaints. 
 
 An adult, in a case where no violence hath been com- 
 mitted or received, usually complains first of weakness 
 in his back bone, accompanied with a heavy dull pain, 
 and great lassitude : this is soon followed by an unusual 
 sense of coldness in his thighs, independent of the wea- 
 ther or any obvious cause : his limbs are soon afterwards 
 affected with an unusual sensibility, and frequently con- 
 vulsed by slight spasms, particularly troublesome in the 
 night. Soon after this, he not only becomes incapable 
 of walking, but his power of retaining or discharging 
 his urine or faeces is considerably impaired. The adult, 
 as well as the child, complains constantly of a tightness 
 and pain at his stomach, and he finds all the offices of 
 his digestive and respiratory organs much impaired. 
 
 The loss of motion in the limbs, which generally ac- 
 companies a distorted spine, proceeds from this distor- 
 tion. Until the curvature is discovered, the complaint 
 is considered as nervous; but when the state of the ver- 
 tebrae is known, it is attributed to some previous blow, 
 fall, or other accident. In some few instances these 
 may have produced the effect ; but, in the majority, 
 some predisposing cause, in which the very essence of 
 the disease consists, may be found ; and this is a distem- 
 pered state, generally an inflammation of the ligaments 
 and bones, where the curve soon after makes its ap- 
 pearance. Thisxiccasions the ill health of the patient, 
 and in time the curvature. The helpless state of the 
 limbs is the consequence only. 
 
 It has been supposed thatthere is a dislocation of the 
 vertebrae ; but the spine bends forward only because the 
 diseased bones, intervening between the sound ones, 
 are unable to bear the parts above. From every circum- 
 stance it is evident, that the complaint arises from a 
 scrofulous indisposition affecting the parts that com- 
 pose the spine, or those in its immediate vicinity : this 
 morbid affection shows itself in a variety of forms ; but 
 they, in every instance, determine the true nature of the 
 distemper. Sometimes the deformity of the spine oc- 
 curs, without any apparent disease of the bones com- 
 posing it ; sometimes the deformity is attended with 
 erosion, or caries of the body of one of the vertebrae ; 
 and the same bones are occasionally found to be carious, 
 without any crookedness or alteration of figure. Stru- 
 raous tubercles in the lungs, and a distempered state of 
 some of the abdominal viscera, are often attendants of 
 this complaint. 
 
 When these complaints are not attended with an al- 
 teration of the figure of the back bone, neither the real 
 seat nor true nature of the distemper is pointed out 
 by the general symptoms, and they are frequently un- 
 known while the patient lives. When the ligaments 
 and cartilages of the spine become the seat of the dis- 
 order, without any affection of the vertebrae, the whole 
 spine, from the lowest vertebra of the neck downwards, 
 gives way laterally, forming a great curve on one side, 
 sometimes a more irregular figure, attended with many 
 marks of ill health. The attack is occasionally on the 
 bodies of some of the vertebrae ; and ulceration, with 
 erosion of the bones, is the consequence. This ero- 
 sion of the bones often produces the curvature peculiar 
 to the disease, by wasting the body of each vertebra 
 
 affected ; and then the spinal processes of the diseased 
 vertebras protuberate behind, in consequence of the de- 
 cay of their fore parts. When the dorsal vertebrae are 
 attacked, the sternum and ribs, for want of proper sup- 
 port, necessarily give way, and additional deformity is 
 produced. It sometimes happens that internal abscesses 
 and collections of matter are formed near the spine, 
 which, affecting the spine with caries, and proceeding 
 outward, produce what is called a psoas abscess, and 
 destroy the patient. 
 
 If we carefully examine this disease, it will be found, 
 as we have said, to originate from a scrofulous habit, 
 perhaps from a disease of the ligaments, and particular- 
 ly inflammation of the vertebrae themselves. What we 
 style inflammation of the bones, differs from that of the 
 softer parts. It is rather a slight increased action of the 
 vessels, soon destroying their vital principle, probably 
 from pressure, as distention is not admissible. The 
 bones, thus partially destroyed, are pressed on unequal- 
 ly, and deformity necessarily ensues. When the outside 
 of the vertebra is decayed, there is little change ; for the 
 flexors of the trunk are strong, and a slight stooping 
 soon relieves the diseased part. When decayed within, 
 to preserve the equilibrium, the neighbouring vertebrae 
 start out. When the disease is on either side, the cur- 
 vature is on the opposite, but the curvature on the side 
 is seldom alone. To prevent uneasiness, the patient re- 
 clines to the opposite side, and this produces the coun- 
 ter curvature, formerly described. 
 
 It will be obvious that the nerves coming from the 
 diseased bone will be compressed by the curvature ; but 
 this compression is not complete, and, like all imperfect 
 compressions, is attended with irritation. Thus the 
 early compression in hydrocephalus appears with all 
 the marks of irritation. This is the reason why the pa- 
 ralysis, from curved spine, is attended with spasms, and 
 differs, as we shall soon mention, in this essential cir- 
 cumstance, from other paralyses. 
 
 There is another circumstance of some importance, 
 which we must add. If from tonics, or any general 
 plan of restoring strength, the general health is amend- 
 ed, whatever remedy is directed to the spine, the dis- 
 ease is relieved, and often when no application is made. 
 This, though not an isolated fact in nervous compres- 
 sions, is yet difficult of explanation. It may arise from 
 anastomosis of nerves ; but we know not that nervous 
 influence is retrograde or lateral. We suspect, there- 
 fore, that the nervous energy, like the arterial, is in- 
 creased when any obstacle has been interposed ; and by 
 this increase the functions are, at least in some degree, 
 restored. 
 
 Mr. Pott observes, that, in compliance with custom, 
 he hath called this disease a palsy; but that, notwith- 
 standing the limbs be rendered almost totally useless, yet 
 there are some essential circumstances in which this af- 
 fection differs from a nervous palsy : the legs and thighs 
 are rendered unfit for all the purposes of loco-motion, 
 and have lost much of their natural sensibility ; but they 
 have not the flabby feel of a truly paralytic limb, that 
 seeming looseness at the joints, nor that total incapacity 
 of resistance which admits of motion in almost all direc- 
 tions : on the contrary, the joints have frequently a con- 
 siderable degree of stiffness, particularly the ankles, so 
 that the feet of children are generally pointed down- 
 wards ; and they are prevented from setting them flat 
 
D IS 
 
 574 
 
 13IS 
 
 on. the ground : the legs of the patient are either 
 constantly kept stretched out, and considerable force 
 is required to bend the knees, or they are by the ac- 
 tion of the stronger muscles drawn across each other, 
 and require as much to separate them. When the leg 
 is in a straight position, the extensor muscles act so 
 powerfully as to require a considerable degree offeree 
 to bend the joints of the knees ; and when they have 
 been bent, the legs are immediately and strongly 
 drawn up, with the heels towards the buttocks; by the 
 rigidity of the ankle bones, added to the spasmodic ac- 
 tion of the gastrocnernii muscles, the patient's toes are 
 pointed, as we have said, downwards in such a manner 
 as to render it impossible for him to put his feet flat on 
 the ground; which makes one of the decisive charac- 
 ters of this distemper. Thus the marks of distinction 
 between this disease and the palsy are sufficiently 
 strong to show the impropriety of confounding them, 
 and from the slightest attention the two diseases may 
 be easily distinguished. 
 
 The restoration of the spine to its natural figure de- 
 pends much on the early administration of the help pro- 
 posed : though the distemper may be so far cured, as 
 the patient may recover the use of his limbs, yet it is 
 seldom possible to correct the curvature of the spine ; 
 and if the bodies of the vertebrae become completely 
 carious, and the intervening cartilages are destroyed, 
 no assistance is to be expected from any remedies. 
 After the discharge produced by art for the removal of 
 this disorder hath continued for some time, the patient 
 begins to feel better health, he gradually recovers his 
 appetite, is refreshed by his sleep, hath a more quiet 
 and less hectic pulse ; but the chief relief is from the 
 loss of the distressing tightness about the stomach : in a 
 little time a warmth and sensibility are felt in the thighs, 
 to which the patient hath been long a stranger ; and 
 nearly about the same time the power of retaining and 
 discharging the urine and fseces begins to be in some 
 degree exerted. The first return of the power of 
 motion in the limbs is rather disagreeable, as it is in- 
 voluntary and spasmodic, principally in the night, and 
 generally attended with sense of pain in all the mus- 
 cles exerted. At this point it is not uncommon for the 
 patient to remain for some time without making far- 
 ther progress : this in adults occasions impatience, and 
 in parents despair ; but in the milder cases, the power of 
 voluntary motion generally soon follows the involuntary. 
 The knees and ankles by degrees lose their stiffness, 
 and the patient can set his feet flat upon the ground a 
 certain mark that the power of walking will soon fol- 
 low. The joints, no longer rigid, are weak; and the first 
 voluntary motions are liable to great variation, from a 
 number of accidental circumstances, both external and 
 internal. The first attempts to walk arc feeble, irregu- 
 lar, and unsteady, and bear every mark of nervous and 
 muscular debility ; but from this point no instance hath 
 occurred in which the full power of walking was not 
 soon attained. When the patient can first walk, either 
 with crutches or between two supporters, he is gene- 
 rally unable to resist or overcome the more powerful 
 action of the stronger muscles of the thighs over the 
 weaker, by which his legs are frequently brought invo- 
 luntarily across each other, and he is suddenly thrown 
 down. Adults find assistance in crutches, by laying 
 hold of the chairs or tables; but for children a go-cart is 
 
 the best assistant : it should reach up to the arm pit, and 
 enclose the whole body. This takes off all inconvenient 
 \yeight from the legs ; and, at the same time, enablch 
 the child to move them as much as it pleases. Or the 
 instrument of Mr. Jones should be worn, which, in all 
 cases, would be serviceable, and in many a perfect cure, 
 as it acts by taking off the superincumbent weight from 
 the diseased vertebra:." See his Essay on Crookedness. 
 
 While the curvature of the spine remains undisco- 
 vered or unattended to, the case is generally supposed 
 to be nervous ; and nervous medicines are as generally 
 administered, without advantage. When the case is 
 known, recourse is too frequently had to steel stays, 
 swings, screw chairs, Sec. to restore the spine to its na- 
 tural figure ; but still the patient grows unhealthy, and, 
 languishing under a variety of complaints, dies in an ex- 
 hausted, emaciated state. 
 
 The remedy for this dreadful disease consists merely 
 in procuring a large discharge of matter by suppuration, 
 from underneath the membrana adiposaon each side of 
 the curvature, and in maintaining such discharge until 
 the patient shall have perfectly recovered the use of his 
 legs. The effect of drains in all inflammations is well 
 established ; and it matters not by what means the dis.- 
 charge is procured, provided it be large, and from a suf- 
 ficient depth. 
 
 In general, an eschar is made on each side of the 
 curved part of the spine with a caustic : it should be of 
 an oval shape, about an inch and a quarter in length, 
 and three quarters of an inch in breadth, at the broadest 
 part. Apply each caustic near the side of the curvature, 
 so as to leave the portion of the skin covering the spinal 
 processes of the protruded bones unhurt, and so large that 
 the sores upon the separation of the eschars may easily 
 hold, each, three or four peas in the case of the smallest 
 curvature, but in large curves at least as many more. A 
 few days after applying the caustics, the sloughs begin 
 to loosen: it is then proper to cut out all the middle, 
 and put into each a large kidney bean : when the bot- 
 toms of the sores are become clean in suppuration, 
 sprinkle now and then a small quantity of finely pow- 
 dered cantharicles on them, by .which they are prevented 
 from contracting, and the discharge is increased. The 
 issues should be kept open until the cure is complete ; 
 that is, until the patient has not only the perfect use of 
 the limbs, but also his former good health. By means of 
 this discharge, the inflammation is checked, and the car- 
 tilages between the bodies of the vertebras having been 
 previously destroyed, the bones are united with each 
 other. No degree of benefit, nor any tendency towards 
 a cure, is to be expected until the caries be stopped : the 
 larger the quantity of bones diseased, and the greater the 
 degree of waste committed by the caries, the greater 
 must be the length of time required for its correction, 
 and for restoring to a sound state so large a quantity of 
 diseased parts. Nothing can be more uncertain than the 
 time required to accomplish a cure: sometimes it is 
 perfected in two months, and at others it requires two 
 years ; in the last circumstances, two thirds of the time 
 have passed without any sensible amendment. 
 
 The discharge by means of the issues is principally 
 requisite for the cure; yet every assisting means should 
 be applied at the same time, in order to expedite it, such 
 as the bark, cold bathing, frictions, &c. Yet, as we 
 have already observed, general tonics and sea bathin;>; 
 
JJI U 
 
 575 
 
 1) i U 
 
 e at times effected the cure without the issues; and 
 in that case, nature, unassisted, restores the use of the 
 limbs. 
 
 In the course of lecturing, In the year 1781, Mr. Pott 
 observed, that it seems to be one of the few things that 
 we may reason upon a priori, viz. that the whole train 
 of the various symptoms of this disease are derived ori- 
 ginally from a constitutional predisposing cause ; for, 
 whenever, in a curvature of the spine, the discharge 
 begins to have any effect, the lesser symptoms, if they 
 may be so called, as pain in the stomach, tightness across 
 the breast, incapacity of holding the urine or faeces, all 
 give way, before the removal of the lameness from the 
 curve begins to take place. 
 
 It is to be observed, a curvature of the spine may 
 take place from the mollifies ossium, the rickets, and 
 from other causes of caries. An aneurism often pro- 
 duces a caries in the bones ; so an aneurism near a ver- 
 tebra may render it carious : the venereal disease some- 
 times attacks the vertebrae, and produces the same effect. 
 The scrofula is said to be the constant cause of the an- 
 gular protuberance, attended with a useless state of one 
 or more of the extremities : but may not any cause, 
 that produces a caries in the vertebrae, occasion the an- 
 gular instead of the curved appearance of the spine ? 
 and when the carious vertebra happens, so as that it is 
 nearly destroyed, may not all the same symptoms, pro- 
 'ted from its destruction, though the causes of die caries 
 various ? 
 
 See Pott's Works on this subject ; Jones's Essay on 
 Crookedness; Select Cases of the Disorder commonly 
 1 the Paralysis of the Lower Extremities, by John 
 Jebb, M. D. edit. 2; Bell's Surgery; Lond. Med. Jour- 
 nal, vol. vi. p. 358 ; Earle on the Distorted Spine. 
 
 DISTO'RTOR O'RIS MU SCULUS,(from distor- 
 <jueo, fj -wrest aside}. See ZYGOMATICVS MINOR MUS- 
 
 DULUS. 
 
 DISTRA'CTIO,(fromdi*/raJo, to draw apart). In 
 chemistry it is a forcible division of substances before 
 united, either by separation or calcination. 
 
 DISTRIBU'TIO,(from distribuo, to divide). DIS- 
 TRIBUTION. It sometimes implies separation. In me- 
 dicine it relates to the nutricious juices, and is the same 
 as anadosis, the distribution of aliment over the body; 
 or to the excrements, and is then the same as diachoresis, 
 or diachorema. 
 
 DISTRICHI'ASIS, (from f 5 , double, and %|, a 
 hair'). DitticAia, distichiasis. A disease of the eyelid, 
 which consists in its having a double row of hairs, or at 
 the least supernumerary ones. Galen, and Jitius. See 
 TRICHIASIS. 
 
 DI'STRIX, (from the same). The hair growing 
 smaller and smaller. 
 
 DIURE'SIS, (from out, by, and tv^vi, urine,~) the ex- 
 cretion of urine. It also signifies a DIABETES. 
 
 DIURE'TICA. DIURETICS, (from ?<*, by, and i^, 
 urine\ Medicines which are suited to promote the 
 secretion and provoke the discharge of urine, either by 
 increasing the quantity of water in the mass of blood, 
 or by introducing a matter that may stimulate the kid- 
 neys. When medicines are designed to pass off by 
 urine, walking gently in a cool air will assist their ac- 
 tion ; but considerable warmth directs them to the skin, 
 or at least restrains their efficacy. 
 
 The object of this discharge is to carry off various sub- 
 
 stances, either injurious or no longer useful to the con- 
 stitution. The principal of this is the urea, or, as it is 
 sometimes called, the uric acid. With this we find 
 muriat of potash and soda, phosphat of soda, lime and 
 ammonia, with an excess of phosphoric acid, and an 
 animal extractive matter. The greater number of these 
 are the products of the animal economy, and they arc 
 thrown out as injurious. The animal matter has been 
 styled effete, a word of no very distinct meaning ; but, 
 from the symptoms of disease, it appears to be that mat- 
 ter which is no longer adapted for the different func- 
 tions of the organ of which it makes a part, but is 
 absorbed and evacuated as excrementitious. See URINE. 
 
 The importance of this discharge is sufficiently ob- 
 vious from the facts before us ; and, when retained, the 
 most violent symptoms follow. To obviate these, it is 
 often necessary to restore it ; and diuretics are medi- 
 cines by which this object is effected. 
 
 From this view it appears that the mere evacuation 
 of a watery liquid is not sufficient. In many fevers the 
 water is sufficiently copious ; but we find no portion of 
 the necessary contents, and some febrile complaints are 
 apparently kept up by their retention. We can often 
 procure a mere watery discharge by frequent draughts 
 of fluid ; but it is frequently returned as pure as it is 
 drunk ; and, in dropsy, where we want only the discharge 
 of fluid, we gain little, if only what we pour in is thus 
 returned. 
 
 One singularity respecting this discharge has occa- 
 sioned considerable surprise ; we mean the very short 
 time sometimes required for the evacuation of watery 
 drinks, and the little impregnation which they receive. 
 It has led to a suspicion that some ducts lead imme- 
 diately to the kidneys from the stomach : but they have 
 been sought for in vain ; and, when we reflect on dif- 
 ferent facts respecting the secretions, we shall be led to 
 suspect that it is not the same fluid which is evacuated, 
 but that, when a supply is at hand, nature discharges a 
 portion of fluid to prepare for its reception. Thus, at 
 the sight of tempting food, the secretion of the saliva, 
 and probably of the secretions of the stomach,' are in- 
 creased ; and, in the opposite scale, when the child it, 
 put to the breast, the sense of thirst is immediatel}- 
 felt. 
 
 Watery liquids alone will not excite, in any effectual 
 degree, the action of the kidneys ; but, if impregnated 
 with the farinacea, or sometimes only with our indige- 
 nous aromatics, so as to become subject to the diges- 
 tive power, they will succeed. In general, diuretics 
 are to be divided into cooling; sedative, and stimulant. 
 The cooling diuretics are the alkalis, chiefly carbonat- 
 ed, or supercarbonated ; for the diuretic power of the 
 pure alkalis is doubtful, except in the form of soap. 
 The carbonic acid, when combined with alkalis in va- 
 rious mineral waters, and sometimes alone in wat. 
 equally effectual ; and all the neutrals, with either the 
 fixed or the volatile alkali, occasionally act in the same 
 way : the most powerful of the latter is the acetated 
 ammonia. 
 
 Vegetable acids, either native or the product of fer- 
 mentation, are considered as diuretics, and belong to the 
 first order. All the vegetable fruits, particularly of the 
 senticosae, and all the oleraceous plants, are of a similar 
 nature, though weak in their powers. To assist their 
 action the skin must be kept cool, and every stimulus 
 
1) 1 1 
 
 576 
 
 D 1 I 
 
 avoided; indeed, cold alone, or by means of water, ap- 
 plied to the skin, has a similar effect. 
 
 The sedative diuretics are more numerous than au- 
 thors have supposed. The foxglove is at the head of 
 the list; and the squill, though referable to the follow- 
 ing order, seems to owe, in part, its virtue to its seda- 
 tive power. The tobacco, the wild lettuce, the broom, 
 the ice plant, the winter cherry (physalis alkekengi), 
 the wolf's bane root (doronicum pardalianches), opium, 
 which sometimes acts powerfully in this way, the 
 woody nightshade (solatium dulcamara), the rue and 
 aavine, if diuretic, with some others, are of this class. 
 They act, as already explained, under the article CA- 
 THARTICS, by the general relaxation they produce as de- 
 leterious substances. They are of doubtful efficacy, and 
 should be always used with caution. See DIGITALIS. 
 
 The stimulating diuretics are chiefly vegetable. We 
 borrow one only from the mineral kingdom, though of 
 doubtful origin and efficacy, viz. the naphtha; and two 
 from the chemists, nitrous ether, and oil of wine. Va- 
 rious are the plants arranged among the diuretics of this 
 nature in the authors on the materia medica. Many of 
 the umbellatae ; the most effectual of which are species 
 of apium and daucus (parsley and wild carrot roots and 
 seeds) ; the stellatae ; the asparagus, bardana, and seneca ; 
 the siliquosae, the alliacex, conifers, and liliaceae : of 
 the siliquosae, the erysimum is most effectual; of the 
 alliaceae, the allium and squill ; of the coniferae, the 
 juniper; of the liliaceae of Murray, the colchicum. 
 
 The balsams and resins merit our notice also in this 
 place. The former may derive, in part, their virtue 
 from the benzole (perhaps the vegetable) acid; but 
 there is reason to think that the oil contributes to the 
 effect. The various turpentines are perhaps the most 
 powerful. The Canada balsam is from a species of 
 pinus, and the Chio turpentine from a similar vegetable, 
 the pistacese terebinthus. The balsam copaiba, the gum 
 guaiacum, the balsam of Peru, and the gum benjamin, 
 follow in their order ; though, as we advance in the list, 
 Xhe powers are weaker, and almost disappear. From 
 some analogy, either botanical or therapeutical, the 
 Xvarm antispasmodic gums have been occasionally add- 
 ed to the diuretics. They may have some effect when 
 the discharge is occasionally checked by spasm ; but 
 the olibanum, from a species of juniperus, and the sty- 
 rax, from other analogies, have the fairest claim to our 
 regard as diuretics. Mercury, which is so generally a 
 stimulant, and sometimes acts on all the variety of 
 glands, is occasionally directed to the kidneys. 
 
 The more immediate action of diuretics is connected 
 with the general doctrines of secretion. It is sufficient 
 to remark at present, that the greater number, by their 
 chemical affinity, are confined to that portion of blood 
 from which the urine is derived, the serosity. The sti- 
 mulant diuretics are said to possess what is styled a spe- 
 cific power on the kidneys. This we must sometimes 
 admit, when a better reason cannot be assigned ; but, 
 in this class, the stimulus is by no means confined. 
 Many of the diuretics, by proper management, are su- 
 dorific, which may be, in part, explained from their 
 chemical affinity ; but they are also expectorant, and 
 occasionally cathartic. In fact, the union of a vegeta- 
 ble acid with a warm oil, which constitutes the balsams 
 and the turpentines, obeys the chemical affinity of either, 
 according to the state of the constitution, or accidental 
 
 circumstances. Of the action of the sedative order we 
 have already spoken. 
 
 Of the use of diuretics in fevers we are not prepared 
 to speak. If the contents of the urine are retained, it 
 will appear, at first sight, an obvious measure to restore 
 the action of the kidneys by diuretics; but the attempt 
 would fail. When the fever relaxes the obstruction, 
 the proper discharge returns ; but the cure of fevers is 
 one of the arcana which we cannot yet fathom. It is 
 sufficient if we can assist nature, and conduct them 
 safely to their termination. 
 
 The abuse of diuretics, particularly of mineral waters, 
 has been much insisted on. In fact, the long continu- 
 ance of these medicines, when they produce the dis- 
 charge, greatly relax the urinary and adjacent organs, 
 and occasion a variety of distressing complaints. 
 
 See Hoffman's Med. Rad. Syst. Alexander's Exper. 
 Essays, p. 149, &c. 
 
 DIURE'TICUS SAL. DIURETIC SALT; acetated 
 kali, sal Sennerti, tartar us regeneratus, and arcanum 
 tartari; terra foliata tartan i; essentialc sal. It is a fixed 
 vegetable alkaline salt, saturated with the acetous acid, 
 and evaporated to dryness : when the process is carried 
 no further, it is of a brownish colour^ somewhat oily, 
 and is called tartarum regtneratum. When purified 
 to perfect whiteness, it is sal diureticus. 
 
 Acetated kali is prepared by boiling one pound of kali 
 with four or five pints of distilled vinegar over a gentle 
 fire : when the fermentation ceases, more distilled vine- 
 gar must be added, and when the fermentation subsides, 
 still more. When the vinegar is nearly all evaporated, 
 fresh vinegar will not excite any fermentation, which 
 usually happens when about ten quarts have been used: 
 then gently evaporate to dryness. The impure salt is to 
 be melted for a time with a gentle heat, dissolved in 
 water, and filtered through paper. If the melting hath 
 been duly performed, the filtered liquor will be colour- 
 less : if otherwise, of a brown colour. The water is 
 then to be evaporated with a very gentle heat, in a shal- 
 low glass vessel ; the salt, as it dries, being frequently 
 stirred, that the humidity may the sooner and more 
 completely be discharged. It should be kept in a ves- 
 sel close stopped, or it will dissolve by the moisture of 
 the air. If, on dissolving a little of it in water, or the 
 spirit of wine, any fseccs are observed in either of these 
 liquids, the whole must be dissolved in spirit, filtered, 
 and again evaporated. Pharmac. Lond. 1788. 
 
 To succeed completely, the salt must be perfectly 
 saturated with the acid, properly calcined, and at last 
 dried, without too much heat. - The first is ascertained 
 by dipping a coloured paper into it, as directed in the 
 article SPT. MINDER. The degree of calcination may 
 be judged of, by dropping a little in water, and observ- 
 ing when it begins to part with its blackness readily: 
 if, after this, the calcination is continued, the salt will 
 be brownish. In the last drying, care must be taken 
 not to melt it; for thus its whiteness will be lessened, 
 in consequence of a decomposition of a portion of the 
 acetous acid, and a deposition will take place on dis- 
 solving it in spirit, as the carbonate of potash is insoluble 
 in alcohol. 
 
 The only use of rendering this salt white by depriving 
 it of its oil, or carbone for it is uncertain to what the 
 colour may be owing is, that it may rest more easily on 
 weak stomachs ; but if the process was carried on no 
 
DI V 
 
 DOG 
 
 further than to saturate the alkaline salt, if the evapo- 
 ration of the liquor was performed in a water bath, the 
 oily part of the salt would not have an empyreumatic 
 flavour, so as to become offensive ; the remaining trou- 
 ble would be spared, and a medicine of equal goodness 
 obtained. 
 
 Dr. Lewis directs the salt of tar to be dissolved in 
 cold water, and filtered, and then this solution to be sa- 
 turated with distilled vinegar: after which the evapora- 
 tion is to take place over a very gentle fire, so that the li- 
 quor may not boil, until a pellicle appears on its surface : 
 the process must be finished in a water bath; the pelli- 
 cle, as it whitens, must be taken off, and the fluid con- 
 tinually stirred, until the whole is taken away in the form 
 of a white scum, which may be dried in an oven. 
 
 In making this salt, care should be taken to use a pure 
 alkali, in which no neutral is mixed ; but, in general, a 
 mixture of the salt of tartar with vinegar, to a point of 
 saturation, without evaporation, or any other trouble, is 
 very little, if at all, inferior. Two drachms of the alkali 
 saturated with vinegar, it is said, have been very success- 
 ful in dropsies. 
 
 Some chemists have proposed making this salt by a 
 decomposition of acetite of lead by carbonate or sul- 
 phate of potash. It may be very readily prepared by 
 using the acetous acid separated from an acetated kali, 
 made with common vinegar, by means of sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 In doses of about twenty or thirty grains, this salt is a 
 mild, cooling aperient and diuretic; from a drachm to 
 half an ounce it is purgative. As a purgative it is mild 
 and easy, and as it is diuretic also, it is a peculiarly pro- 
 per purgative in dropsies. In the jaundice and similar 
 complaints this salt may be given to advantage, and pre- 
 parations of steel afterwards employed. See Lewis's 
 Mat. Med. Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 
 DIU'RNUS, (from dies, a day}. An epithet of dis- 
 eases whose exacerbations are in the day time. 
 
 DIUTU'RNUS, (from diu, a long time'). Applied to 
 diseases it signifies chronical. 
 
 DIVARlCA'TUS,(fromrfi'-i>arico,/o*/ir<rarfa*anrf<?r). 
 In botany it means the branches spread wide asunder. 
 
 DIVARICATION, in medicine, signifies often the 
 intersection of muscular or tendinous fibres. 
 
 DI VE'RGENS, (from di-uergo, to separate,) branches 
 proceeding horizontally from the stem. 
 
 DIVERSO'RIUM,'(from diverso, to resort to). See 
 RECEPTACULUM CHYLI. 
 
 DIVERTICULUM. A DEVIATION-, chiefly applied 
 to an unusual course of the intestine. Nuck applied 
 this term to the opening through which the round liga- 
 ments of the uterus pass. 
 
 DIVI'NUM O'LEUM. See LATERITIUM OLEUM. 
 
 DIVI'NUS ; appertaining to, or coming from, God. 
 A pompous epithet of many compositions, from their 
 supposed excellencies. 
 
 DIVI'SUS LA'PIS. The name of a preparation made 
 by fusing alum, saltpetre, and Cyprian vitriol together, 
 adding a small portion of camphor, while fluid. 
 
 DIVTSUS, (from divide, to divide*). In botany it 
 means divided, separated into two parts 
 
 DIVU'LSIO URI'NJE, (from divello, to fiull asun- 
 der). An irregular separation of urine, in which the 
 sediment is divided, ragged, and uneven. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 DO'CIIME. A measure among the Greeks of fouv 
 fingers' breadth. 
 
 DOCIMA'STICA. See CVPELLA. 
 
 DOCIMA'STICE. The docimastic art: the art of 
 analysing fossils. 
 
 DOCK. A common plant, of which different kinds 
 are used in medicine, particularly the water dock, HY- 
 DROLAPATHUM, q. v. The wood sorrel is sometimes 
 called the sour dock. The docks are, in their botanical 
 analogy, nearly allied to the rhubarb. 
 
 DOCTILE'TUS. Paracelsus mentions it as a me- 
 dicine for cancer; but he does not explain what it is. 
 
 DO'CTOR, (from doceo, to teach). The highest step 
 in medical rank : formerly confined to men who were 
 appointed by authority to direct the application of me- 
 dicines for the prevention and cure of diseases. At this 
 time the term is most shamefully prostituted ; for, so far 
 from being confined to men who have had the honour 
 conferred upon them from merit, and a proper educa- 
 tion, it is as liberally bestowed upon the most ignorant 
 pretenders. 
 
 DOD. An abbreviation of Remberti Dodonaei Stir- 
 pium Historiae Pemptades sex. 
 
 DODECADA'CTYLON, (from *&, twelve, and 
 7A5, finger's length). See DUODENUM. 
 
 DODECA'NDRIA, (from JW, twelve, and 
 husband). The eleventh of Linnaeus's classes of plants. 
 It comprehends those plants which produce hermaphro- 
 dite flowers, and have from twelve to nineteen stamina. 
 The five orders are taken from the number of the 
 pistils. 
 
 DODECAPHA'RMACUM, (from &,?, twelve, 
 and <p*pfutxr, a medicine). See APOSTOLORUM UXGV- 
 ENTUM. 
 
 DOCECA'THEON, (from &&*, and t,mu, fiono). 
 The name of an antidote which consists of twelve 
 simples, described by P. .Egineta; and of the SAM- 
 
 CULA. 
 
 DO'DRA. A potion among the ancients, consisting 
 of nine ingredients. 
 
 DO'DRANS, (see CYATHUS,) the name also of a 
 measure of nine inches, and a weight of ten ounces. 
 
 DCE'DYX, (from Je<^|, a jiestle and mortar.) See 
 
 COCHLEARIA. 
 
 DO'GGA. An Arabic term for the fiaronychia. 
 
 DOG AND DUCK WATERS. This spring is 
 situated in Surrey, about half a mile from Westminster 
 bridge. Its solid contents appear different at different 
 times. Dr. Hales obtained from one gallon 324 grains ; 
 Dr. Fothergill, 200 ; Dr. Rutty, only 96. Of this about 
 T \th part is an earth, which, Dr. Rutty says, is soluble 
 in acids, but does not calcine to lime : the salt is vi- 
 triolated magnesia and sea salt mixed together. Drunk 
 from one to three pints, it generally purges briskly. See 
 
 Aqf.E CATH ARTICLE AMAR.E. 
 
 DO'GMA, (from $>*{, to be of opinion). It is a 
 principle, tenet, or settled opinion, with regard to mat- 
 ters of faith or philosophy : in medicine, a sentiment 
 founded on established principles, whatever may have 
 been their basis. Hence, 
 
 DOGMA'TICUS. DOGMATIST. A sect of an- 
 cient physicians, of which Hippocrates is supposed to 
 have been the first. They supposed principles drew 
 conclusions, and applied those principles and conclu- 
 
 4E 
 
I) O L 
 
 '8 
 
 DOR 
 
 siou.s to particular diseases : hence wciv they called 
 togici, logicians, and were distinguished from the cm- 
 pirici and methodic!. They are what are at present 
 styled regular scientific physicians, in opposition to 
 quacks and Brunonians. 
 
 DOLABRIFO'RMIS, (from dolabra, an a.ve, and 
 forma, likeness}. In botany it means shaped like an axe. 
 
 DO'LICHOS, (Mis). Long, or prolix. A POD 
 
 Or KIDNEY BEAN. See PlIASEOLUS ZURRATENSIS. 
 
 DO'LICHOS SOIA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1023; the plant which 
 affords the soy. See CONDIMENT. 
 
 DO'I.ICHOS PRURIENS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1019. From the 
 bean of this plant the hairy covering is scraped, and 
 ^iven to destroy worms. See ANTHELMIXTICA. 
 
 DOLOI'RES. See DEUGATIO. 
 
 DO'LOR. PAIN; algema. Boerhaave, and most 
 other authors on this subject, assign a stretching of the 
 nerves as the only immediate cause of pain: but this is 
 a partial view of the subject, since compression, irrita- 
 tion, and many other causes, concur. See the articles 
 CEREBRUM, NERVI, and SYMPATHIA. 
 
 Many kinds of pain are described by authors ; as a 
 gravitative pain, or a sense of weight on the part af- 
 fected, as the liver; a pulsative pain, which always suc- 
 ceeds some remarkable inflammation in the containing 
 parts, and is a symptom of suppuration ; a tensive DI- 
 LI distending pain, excited by the distention of some 
 nervous, muscular, or membranous part, from a fluid, 
 or flatulence ; an acute pain, when attended with quick 
 and lively sensations ; a dull pain, when attended with 
 numbness. 
 
 The mediate and more remote causes of pain are ge- 
 nerally obvious, and the cure will consist generally in 
 removing them; for though, in many instances, the 
 chief complaint is very distant from the seat of these 
 causes, yet their removal is the most effectual method 
 of relief. For these methods we must refer to the par- 
 ticular articles. 
 
 When pain is owing to inflammation, the pulse is 
 quicker than in a natural state, generally full, hard, and 
 tense; the pain is equal, throbbing, and unremitting. 
 If a spasm is the cause, the pulse is rarely affected; at 
 intervals the pain abates, and then returns with a con- 
 siderable degree of aggravation ; gentle motion some- 
 i imes abates the pain; but in inflammatory pains no 
 such relief is ever experienced. 
 
 The pains so frequently attendant on child-bed wo- 
 men, called after pains, from their occurring after de- 
 livery, are often occasioned by coagulated blood, which 
 excites the action of the uterus to discharge it. Care 
 should be taken not to confound them with the pains 
 attending puerperal fevers, or the colic. After pains 
 come by fits, and soon go off, but return at different in- 
 tervals, usually longer each day, and after two or three 
 days generally cease. Notwithstanding these pains, the 
 iochui flow properly; but the violence of the pain is ge- 
 . or.illy followed by the discharge of clots of coagulated 
 blood. This is not the case in colic; and puerperal fever 
 is attended with shivering and tumefaction, with sore- 
 ness on the abdomen. 
 
 As these pains arc spasmodic, opiates, with frequent 
 ~:raughts of warm caudle, camomile tea, Sec. are only 
 "ssary. See PUERPERALIS FEHRIS. 
 
 Pain forms, with some nosologists, a class of diseases, 
 
 under the denomination PAINFUL DISEASES, because pain 
 is the characteristic symptom and constant concomitant 
 of such complaints, as gout, rheumatism, and colic, and 
 these all arise either from irritafion> spasm, or disten- 
 tion; but most commonly from the first often inducing 
 the two last. 
 
 When pains arise on taking cold during the use of 
 mercury, which is not unfrequently the case, a con- 
 tinuance or a repetition of the mercurial course is the 
 only cure. See the third volume of the London Medi- 
 cal Observations and Inquiries, p. 244. 
 
 DO'LOR FACIEI CRUCIANS. We have adopted this 
 little change from Dr. FothergilPs appellation of the tic 
 doloureux. In fact, it is a pure unmixed pain, from a 
 nervous affection only ; and, when we consider the sub- 
 ject of nosology, we shall find, in this, and some other 
 diseases, a strong inducement to form an order or class 
 of DOLORES. 
 
 It is an affection of a branch of the fifth pair of nerves, 
 which passes through the infra orbital foramen to the 
 cheeks. The pain is most excruciating, not constant, 
 but not regularly intermittent, or ushered in by a fe- 
 brile paroxysm. Opiates scarcely lull its violence, and 
 the only remedy is the division of the nerves. It has 
 been said that the pain returns after the operation; but 
 we have no evidence that nervous sensation is communi- 
 cated through the medium which unites the end of the 
 wounded nerves, though some sensation is referred to 
 the part, from an affection of the trunk, or superior 
 branches. If there was the slightest suspicion of this 
 kind, a portion of the divided nerve might be cut off, 
 so that the extremities would be no longer in contact. 
 A more common cause of the failure of the operation is, 
 that the trunk of the nerve, when it escapes from the 
 foramen, is not divided; but some principal branch has 
 been mistaken for it. Dr. Fothcrgill, in a late treatise 
 on the subject, has collected all that has been said on the 
 Tic DOLOUREUX, q. V. The name is derived from the 
 pungent stroke with which the pain attacks, resembling 
 the bite of an insect. 
 
 DOLO'RES, vel DOLOROSI, EXTRI'NSEOI, and 
 INTRI'NSECI Painful diseases of the limbs _or internal 
 parts. 
 
 DOME'STICUS, (from domus, a house'). DOMES- 
 TIC. In zoology it signifies animals fed at home, in 
 distinction from those which are wild. It botany it 
 signifies cultivated; in pharmacy, some medicines pre- 
 pared for a family without the direction of a physician. 
 
 DOMI'NICUM SERPE'NTUN. See BOICI- 
 
 NINGA. 
 
 DO'RCAS, (from cpx.a, to see; from the acuteness 
 of his vision). See CAPRA AI.PINA, and CAPREOLUS. 
 
 DO'REA. See HEMEUALOPS. 
 
 DO'RIA NARBONE'NSIUM; from Andrew Do- 
 ria, who brought it from Africa. Damasonium, lodelii, 
 and mathioli; alisma; alisma damasonium Lin. Sp. PI. 
 486. DORIA'S WOUND WORT. It grows on the banks of 
 rivers, flowers in July and August, and is commended 
 as a vulnerary, but not much employed. 
 
 DO'RIA HE'BRA. See VIHGA AUREA., 
 
 DO'RIDIS HU'MOR. See AQUA MARINA. 
 
 DO'RIS, (from its country). ' See ANCHUSA. 
 
 DORO'NICUM, (from the Arabic term dorongty. 
 LEOPARD'S BANE. 
 
1311 A 
 
 5/y 
 
 O it A 
 
 DORO'MCUM AUSTRI'ACUM, GEHMA'-VICUM.' See 
 ARNICA MONTANA. 
 
 DORO'XICUM ROMA'XUM ; doronicum radice scorfiii, 
 aconitum fiardalianches, BROAD LEAVED LEOPARD and 
 WOLF'S BAXE ; doronicum fiardatianches Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1247, var. ft. 
 
 It is a native of the Alps ; cultivated in our gardens ; 
 hath heart-shaped leaves, and roots that are knotted, and 
 resemble a scorpion's tail. It flowers in June and July. 
 The roots are sweetish to the taste, slightly aromatic, 
 and extolled in epilepsies ; but they are neglected at 
 present in our practice. The plant is supposed to be 
 th< duronego of the Arabians. 
 
 DORSA'LIS, (from dorsum, the back,) belonging 
 to the back. In botany it means a plant which bears its 
 seed on the back of its leaves. The filices are, on this 
 account, termed dorsales. 
 
 DORSA'LES XE'RVI, (from dorsum, the back;) 
 the nerves which pass out from the vertebrae of the back. 
 These dorsal nerves, as soon as they pass from the ver- 
 tebrae, send out two branches anteriorly, called costales, 
 which contribute to form the intercostal, and several 
 twigs backwards to the muscles. The dorsal nerves go 
 to the internal and external intercostal muscles, running 
 on the under side of the ribs: those that supply the true 
 ribs extend as far as the sternum ; those that go to the 
 spurious ribs are dispersed on the muscles of the bdly. 
 The first dorsal nerve goes to the axilla, to join the cer- 
 vical ; the last is diffused over the transversalis and 
 obliqui interni ; and at the spine of the os ilium it throws 
 a branch out, forming a cutaneous nerve on the hip. 
 DORSTE'XIA, (from Dr. Dorston). See Cox- 
 
 TRATERVA. 
 
 DORSUM. The BACK. Most etymologists derive 
 it from deorsum, because it bends downwards ; antister- 
 j-on, vtAmetajihrenrjn ; but this last appellation properly 
 means the part between the shoulders. We use the 
 term back in a figurative sense, as the back of the head ; 
 and the epithet dorsalis is applied to diseases originating 
 apparently from the back. 
 
 A gibbosity is a preternatural incurvation of the spine 
 of the back, either to the posterior or to the lateral parts. 
 It generally happens from external causes, as blows, 
 tight stays, tc.; sometimes from a relaxation of the 
 iigaments of the belly, or from scrofula. Gouey gives 
 an instance of it from a preternatural contraction of the 
 muscles of the belly. See Heister's Institutes of Sur- 
 gery, and DISTORTIO SPIN^E. 
 
 DORY CXIUM, (from V, a dart). See CISTUS. 
 
 DOSE. The quantity of medicine directed to be 
 laken at once. See POSOLOGIA. 
 
 DOTHIEX. See FURUXCULUS. 
 
 DOUCHE LA. See DUCCIA, and STILLICIDIUM. 
 
 DOVE'RI PU'LVIS, (from its inventor Dover.) 
 See Pulv. ijiecacuanhe comfi. under IPECACUANHA. 
 
 DRA'BA, (from tyxfra, to seize ; so called from the 
 sudden effect on the nose of those who eat it,) lefiidium 
 .Irabis; ARABIAN MUSTARD and TURKEY CRESSUS. 
 Ibtris umbellata Lin. Sp. PI. 906? The seeds serve 
 as pepper in seasonings, but are not used as a me- 
 dicine. 
 
 DRA'CHMA, (from theHebrew drachmon'). Among 
 the Greeks this was the name of a coin ; and of a weight 
 divided into six oboli. The Romans reckoned eight 
 drachms to an ounce, and twelve ounces to a pound : 
 
 in our apothecaries' present weights, the drachm makes 
 three scruples, or sixty grains. 
 
 DRA'CO, (irom fyo.x.ai, a dragon ; because its flowers 
 resemble the mouth of a dragon,) tarachon, dracuncu- 
 lus hortensis, adrotanum lilii folio, TARRAGON. Artemi- 
 sia dracunculus Lin. Sp. PI. 1 189. 
 
 The leaves 'of this herb resemble those of hyssop, and 
 their scent that of fennel : the flowers grow on the top 
 of the plant, and appear like those of southernwood. 
 It grows in gardens, and flowers in July and August; 
 is warm and stomachic, used as a condiment, but not 
 employed in medicine. 
 
 DRA'CO A'RBOR I'XDICA SILIQU'OSA. See AXG- 
 SAXA. 
 
 DRA'CO FI'GEXS. The name of an anti-epileptic 
 powder extolled by Dolaeus. 
 
 DRA'CO SYLVE'STRIS. See PTARMICA. 
 
 DRACONTHjE'MA, (from i)x*, a dragon, and 
 <xi.u., blood. See SAXGUIS DRACOXIS. 
 
 DRACO'XTIA. See DRACOXTIUM. 
 
 DRACO'XTIA, MINOR. See ARUM. 
 
 DRACO 'NTIA MA'CRA. See DRACUNCULI. 
 
 DRACO'XTIDES; the name of some veins pro- 
 ceeding directly from the heart. 
 
 DRACO'XT IUM, (from J>**, a drag ; from its 
 root resembling a dragon's tail,) dracunculus /toly/iAyl- 
 lus, colubrina, dracontia, Erva de Sancta Maria, ffiffa- 
 rus serfientaria, arum jiolyfihyllum, DRAGOX'S and MAXY- 
 LEAVED ARUM. Arum dracunculus Lin. Sp. PI. 1367. 
 It is a plant with smooth glossy leaves, set on long 
 pedicles; the stem is single, thick, whitish, and varie- 
 gated with purple streaks ; on the top is a long sheath, 
 including a dark coloured pistil, like that of arum, but 
 larger, succeeded by a cluster of red berries. The root 
 is large, rather round, externally inclining to yellow, 
 and internally white. It is perennial ; a native of the 
 southern parts of Europe. 
 
 Its botanical analogy and its medical virtues render it 
 a good substitute for the arum ; and the same pharma- 
 ceutiq treatment is necessary. See ARUM. 
 
 DRACU'XCULUS HORTE'XSIS, (a dim. of dra- 
 co). See DRACO. 
 
 DRACU'NCULI, (from <5)ar.*>, a serfient). GUI- 
 NEA WORMS ; called also cafiillares -vermiculi, TAPK 
 WORM, and SOLITARY WORM. The Arabians call it Mc- 
 dinensis, vel medena vena. They styled it vena, be- 
 cause they doubted it being a living animal, and Medi- 
 nensis from the frequency of its appearance at Medina. 
 Hence Avicenna treats of it among abscesses. Le Clerc 
 and many others mistake them for the bovina afftctio ; 
 but jEtius separates, and Albucasis distinguishes them 
 with great care. 
 
 Dr. Freind thinks that -Etius first gave an account of 
 these worms; but Plutarch quotes Agartharchides on 
 this subject long before ..Etius. Plutarch calls them 
 
 They arc common in both the Indies, in most parts 
 of Africa, occasionally in Genoa, and other hot cour- 
 tries. 
 
 "These worms resemble the common wo mi, but ane 
 often much larger ; commonly found in the legs, but 
 sometimes in the muscular part of the arms. They 
 are bred in Ethiopia and India, principally affecting 
 children ; and their generation is not unlike that of the 
 broad worms of the belly; hence their name TAPE 
 
 { E 
 
1J R 1 
 
 580 
 
 D U C 
 
 WORM. While they move under the skin they create 
 no trouble ; but in length of time the place near the 
 dracunculus suppurates, and the animal puts forth its 
 head. If it be drawn, it excites considerable uneasi- 
 ness, especially if drawn so forcibly as to break it; for 
 the part left within creates intolerable pain." (jEtius 
 in Tctrabib. 4. serm. 2. cap. 85.) Paulus .Sgineta 
 mentions them as being always seated in the muscular 
 parts of the thighs, legs, and arms; and he says, that 
 sometimes they are met with in the sides of children. 
 Avicenna observes, that these worms are from ten to 
 fifteen palms long. Albucasis mentions one of twenty 
 palms. In the sixth vol. of the Edinb. Med. Essays, 
 mention is made of one that was three yards and a half 
 in length. 
 
 In some instances, besides the pain which these worms 
 occasion, a fever is also a consequence. 
 
 Kempfer observes, that these worms prevail most 
 when the weather is hottest ; and he attributes their 
 production to drinking stagnant rain water. Dr. Towne. 
 in his Treatise of the Diseases of the West Indies, pro- 
 perly describes this worm as being long, white, round, 
 and resembling round tape or bobbin-. 
 
 Nothing is necessary until a tumour comes on ; and 
 then the best method is to promote suppuration : as soon 
 as the tumour is open, the head of the worm appears, 
 which, being tied by a thread, may be secured on a roll 
 of linen spread with sticking plaster, and as the worm 
 appears, it may be rolled round this linen, until the 
 whole is extracted ; after which, the treatment is in no 
 respect uncommon. During the time that this worm is 
 drawing out, the greatest care is necessary that it may 
 not be broken, for the consequence of such an accident 
 is tedious ulcers in the whole length of the limb which 
 contains the remaining part. A daily use of aloes, or 
 of any other anthelmintic, during the extraction of the 
 worm, is supposed to hasten its expulsion. 
 
 DRACU'NCULUS. See DRACO, DRACONTIUM. 
 
 DRACU'NCULUS PRATE'NSIS. - See PTARMICA. 
 
 JDRAGACA'NTHA, DRAGA'NTUM. See GUM 
 
 TRAGACANTHjE. 
 
 DRA'GMA, and DRA'GMIS, (from ^T7ft*(). A 
 PANDFUL. See MANIPULUS, and PUGILUS. 
 
 DRAKE'NA RA'DIX, (from sir Francis Drake, 
 who first brought it from America). See RADIX CON- 
 
 THAYERVA. 
 
 DRANG^E'A .A name of several antidotes. See 
 TRAG^EA. 
 
 DRANK. See ./EGYLOPS. 
 
 DRA'STICOS, (from fy*u, to act, effect, or fier- 
 
 fortn). DRASTIC, ACTIVE. It is an epithet bestowed 
 
 on medicines of quick action and powerful operation, 
 
 commonly applied to cathartics of a violent quality. 
 
 See CATHARTICA. 
 
 DRESDE;NSIS PU'LVIS; an oleo saccharum, con- 
 taining the oil of cinnamon. 
 
 DRIFF. BUTLER'S STONE, or some similar prepara- 
 tion; also named fieriafiton, salutzs magneticum ; and 
 said to cure diseases by a touch of it with the lips and 
 tongue. Van Helmont. 
 
 DRIMYLE'ON, and DRIMYMOROS,(from ty/w, 
 eager, shrewd, and AEV, a lion,*) a term of reproach 
 bestowed by Menodotus, the empiric, upon the physi- 
 cians of his time, who professed to govern practice by 
 their reason. 
 
 DRIMYPHA'GIA, (from fyftvs, acrid, and 
 to eat). The eating of acrid substances. 
 
 DRO'MA. The name of a plaster described by 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 DROPA'CES, and DROPACI'SMUS, (from J>T#, 
 to remove). See CEROPISSUS. 
 
 DROSA'TUM, i. e. Rosatum. Wine made of roses 
 infused, or any other composition where roses make the 
 chief ingredient. 
 
 DRO'SERON. The name of an ointment in My- 
 repsus. 
 
 DROSIOBE'TANON, (from ty.<r 5 , dew, and fit- 
 rxiti, an herb ; from its being covered with dew). See 
 BETONICA. 
 
 DROSOME'LI, (from ^><rs, dew, and jucA<, honey). 
 See MANNA. 
 
 DRU'PAS, a contraction of tywrtirtK, (from ^u, a 
 tree, and * tafia, to fall). See OLEA. 
 
 DRYO'PTERIS, (from J> 5 , and wfy/s, fern ; be- 
 cause it grows upon oak trees). See POLYPODIUM 
 
 TENERUM MINUS. 
 
 DRY'PA, the same as DRUPAS. In botany it means 
 a pulpy pericarpium surrounding a stone, as the peach 
 and cherry. See OLEA. 
 
 DU'BEL CO'LEPH. A composition of coral and 
 amber. 
 
 DU'BELECH. The cavity of an abscess, with ma- 
 nifest solution of continuity. 
 
 DUBLE'TUS. See ABSCESSUS. 
 
 DU'CCIA. A DROP. It implies also that species 
 of bathing which we call pumping, and the French la 
 douche. Baccius, in his Treatise of Baths, lib. ii. gives 
 rules for this kind of bathing. See also Le Dran's Ob- 
 servations, p. 310. 
 
 DU'CIS HOLSA'TIJL SAL. NITRE. 
 
 DU'CTUS, (from duco, to lead}. A DUCT or CA- 
 NAL ; a word frequently applied to parts of the body 
 through which particular fluids are conveyed. 
 
 DU'CTUS ARTERIO'SUS. It is found only in the foetus, 
 and very young children, arising from the aorta de- 
 scendens, immediately below the left subclavian artery. 
 In adults it is closed up, and appears like a short liga- 
 ment adhering by one end to the aorta, and by the other 
 to the pulmonary artery ; so that, in reality, it deserves 
 no other name than that of ligamentum arteriosum. 
 
 DU'CTUS AU'RIS PALA'TINUS. See TUBA EUSTA- - 
 
 CHIANA. 
 
 DU'CTUS AD NASUM. See ANTRUM GEJJ.S. 
 
 DU'CTUS BILIARIS, and DU'CTUS COMMU'NIS CHOLE- 
 DO'CHUS. See JECUH. 
 
 DU'CTUS LACTIFERI. The excretory ducts from the 
 glans of the breast, which convey the milk to the nipple. 
 
 DUC'TUS NI'GRI. On separating the crystalline and 
 vitreous humours from their adhesions to the ciliary 
 processes, part of the black pigment, on the choroides, 
 is left in black radiated lines, which are thus named. 
 
 DU'CTUS PANCREATIS opens into the duodenum, near, 
 or often at, an aperture common to it and the ductus 
 communis choledochus. 
 
 DU'CTUS SALIVA'LIS. See SALIVA. 
 
 DU'CTUS STENO'NIS. See SALIVALIS DUCTUS STE- 
 NONIS. 
 
 DU'CTUS THORA'CICUS. THORACIC DUCT. Pecquet 
 discovered and demonstrated it at Paris, 1615, 1652. 
 It is a thin transparent canal, which runs up from the 
 
DUO 
 
 581 
 
 DUO 
 
 receptaculum chyli, along the spina dorsi, between the 
 vena azygos and aorta, often above the fifth vertebra of 
 the back ; from thence it passes behind the aorta, to- 
 wards the left side, and ascends behind the left subcla- 
 vian vein, where it terminates in some subjects by a 
 
 - kind of vesicula ; in others by several branches united 
 together, and opens into the back side of the subclavian 
 vein near the outside of the internal jugular. It is 
 furnished with many semilunar valves directed upwards, 
 to prevent regurgitation. Its opening into the subcla- 
 vian vein in the human body is, in the place of valves, 
 covered by several pelliculae, so disposed as to admit 
 only the gradual entrance of the chyle into the vein, 
 and hinder the blood from running into the duct. It is 
 sometimes double, one lying on each side; and some- 
 times it is accompanied with appendices, called ftamfiini- 
 
 formes. Any compression upon this duct will occasion 
 atrophy, and death; as it prevents the fluids by which 
 the animal is to be nourished from entering the course 
 of circulation. See Monro's Osteology. 
 
 DU'CTUS VENO'SUS. When the vena cava passes 
 the liver, in the foetus, it sends off the ductus venosus, 
 which communicates with the sinus of the vena portae; 
 but in the adults becomes a flat ligament. 
 
 DU'CTUS WHA'RTOM. From -Wharton the disco- 
 verer. The inferior salival duct is thus named from his 
 describing it. 
 
 DUUA'IM. See MAXDRAGORA. 
 
 DUE'LLA. A weight of eight scruples. 
 
 DULCA'CIDUM, (from dulcis, sweet, and acidum, 
 . Any preparation that is sweet and tart, as 
 oxymel. 
 
 DULCAMA'RA, (from dulcis, and amarum, hitter). 
 See SOLAXUM LIGXOSUM. 
 
 DULCE'DO SATURXI, i. e. cerussa. See PLUM- 
 BUM. 
 
 DULCE'DO VEXERIS. See CLITORIS. 
 
 DU'LCIS RA'DIX. See GLYCYRRHIZA. 
 . DU'LECH. A term used by Paracelsus and Helmont 
 for a spongy stone generated in the body. 
 
 DULWICH WATERS. This welfis situated in the 
 county of Surrey, about four miles south east of London- 
 bridge. The water is clear, slightly brackish, and tastes 
 a little bitter in the throat. A gallon at one time 
 yielded two, at another three, drachms of solid matter, 
 containing a small portion of calcareous earth, and a 
 vitriolated magnesia, mixed with a portion of marine 
 salt. From one to three pints in a morning are a dose. 
 See Aqu^E MIXERALES. 
 
 DU'MUS, (from ^W, to rest under). A BRUSH, or 
 SHRUB. Bushes send out branches from near their 
 roots; and are distinguished from trees, whose stem 
 rises considerably before any branches are sent out. 
 
 DUO'BUS, SAL DE. See NITRUM. 
 
 DUODENA'LIS, or IXTESTINALIS ARTE'- 
 RIA, (from the intestine, called duodenum). As soon 
 as the gastrica dextra hath passed behind the stomach, 
 it sends out the duodenal artery (which sometimes 
 comes from the trunk of the hepatica) : it runs along 
 the duodenum, on the side next the pancreas, to both 
 which it furnishes branches, as well as to the neigh- 
 bouring part of the stomach. 
 
 DUODEXA'LIS VE'NA. A branch from the vena ports 
 ventralis, called intestinalis; it is distributed chiefly in 
 
 the duodenum, but sends some branches to the pan- 
 creas. A branch of the gastrica has the same appella- 
 tion, and the haemorrhoidalis interna gives a branch of 
 this name to the duodenum. 
 
 DUODE'NUM,(from duodeni, twelve). This intes- 
 tine is thus named from a supposition that its length does 
 not exceed the breadth of twelve fingers; and if mea- 
 sured with the ends of the fingers, the idea is sufficiently 
 correct: it is also called dodecadactylon, ecfihysis,fiortQ- 
 rarium. It begins at the right orifice of the stomach be- 
 hind the liver; runs backward, and obliquely down- 
 ward; then turns a second time towards the right kid- 
 ney, to which it is attached by the cellular membrane. 
 It next passes between the kidney and liver, across the 
 spine about the last vertebra of the back; and it comes 
 out on the left side, behind the root of the mesentery : 
 as soon as it arrives at the mesentery, it forms the jeju- 
 num. It is the widest and shortest of the small intes- 
 tines; indeed it is sometimes called ventriculus succen- 
 turiatus, an office we have already assigned to it (see . 
 DIGESTION). Its extremity^ next the jejunum, is 
 fixed in a course almost perpendicular upwards. It is 
 not entirely covered with the peritonaeum, nor con- 
 tracted by a mesentery ; but attached to the neigh- 
 bouring parts. Its outer coat is surrounded by a loose 
 cellular membrane; the villi in its inside are thicker 
 than in the stomach, and its texture resembles a fungus, 
 as the inner coat is loose, and folded into what are call- 
 ed -val-vulos conniventes, like the gills of a mushroom. 
 On the edges of these valves are very fine, papillae of dif- 
 ferent shapes, apparently pierced with many holes, seen 
 only by a magnifier; and in other parts are villous tu- 
 bercles at different distances from each other. This 
 villous substance contains many capillary vessels, not 
 only conveying red blood, but apparently lymph or 
 chyle. Several follicles are discovered in the cellular 
 substance, which have been considered as the origin of 
 the lacteals. These have been called, from their dis- 
 coverer, the amfiullts of Liberkuhn. 
 
 In the inner surface, almost at the lower part of its 
 first turn, there is a longitudinal protuberance, at the 
 point of which is an opening, where the pancreatic and 
 biliary ducts discharge their contents. 
 
 As its form is much like that of the stomach, so is its 
 use : it is furnished with fluids peculiar to itself, since 
 not only numerous small glands were discovered by 
 Brunnerus in it, but the pancreatic juice, mixing with 
 the bile, accomplishes, in this intestine, the further ela- 
 boration of the chyle : thus the digestion of the aliment, 
 begun in the stomach, is completed in the duodenum. 
 (See DUODENALIS ARTERIA et VENA.) Its nerves are 
 the middle plexus of the semilunar ganglion, and some 
 filaments of the plexus stomachicus and hepaticus. 
 The duodenum is connected with the oesophagus by the 
 same coats, and hence they communicate with the coat 
 which surrounds the fauces and the mouth. Like the 
 stomach the duodenum hath a very extensive nervous 
 connection with the other parts of the body. 
 
 Of such importance is the duodenum, that Sylvius 
 thinks it the seat of almost all the disorders in the phy- 
 sician's province. Van Helmont agrees with him ; and 
 the influence of this part is certainly considerable. 
 
 In the circulation, no morbid matter can be disco- 
 vered ; in the stomach and duodenum, a stagnation, and 
 
II UE 
 
 582 
 
 B YN 
 
 consequent degeneracy are often produced : it the bile 
 and other fluids stagnate in the duodenum, they soon 
 occasion great anxiety, with other unpleasant symp- 
 toms. From this source, viz. the morbid contents of 
 the duodenum, many disorders have been traced; and 
 the opinion is further confimed by the success of eme- 
 tics, and of gentle purgatives, in the cure of many chro- 
 nic complaints. Emetics often evacuate' the contents 
 of the duodenum by a continuation of the inverted mo- 
 tion, as we find by their discharging bile after their con- 
 tinued action. See Monro's Observations on the In- 
 testines, in the Edinburgh Essays, and Frederic Hoff- 
 man on the Duodenum. 
 
 DUPLICA'NA, (from dvjilex, double.) See TER- 
 
 TIANA DUPLEX. 
 
 DUPO'NDIUM. A weight equal to four drachms. 
 
 DU'RA MATER, (from durus, hard, and mater, 
 mother). It is so called from its hardness, compared 
 with that of the pia mater, and from its being the source 
 of all the other membranes; amenta eilamides, cuticu- 
 laris membrana, and crassa meninoc, to distinguish it . 
 from the meninx tennis or pia mater. See PIA MATER. 
 
 The dura mater, to which dermatoides is used as an 
 epithet, from its skin or leather-like appearance, lies 
 contiguous to the inside of the skull ; its substance is 
 very compact ; white, and glistening like a tendon, and 
 divided into two or more lamellae. The external surface 
 of this membrane is analogous to the internal surface of 
 the periosteum in all parts of the body; it adheres more 
 firmly to the cranium at the sutures than elsewhere, 
 because of the vessels which run in these, and in the 
 processes which are thrown out. The inner surface of 
 the dura mater is, in general, a smooth membrane, and 
 lies loose upon the pia mater, except at the sinuses, 
 where they are attached by means 6f the veins which 
 come out from the pia mater; and, sinking into the 
 dura mater, form these cavities. The processes of the 
 dura mater are divided into the external and the internal. 
 The true external are those which line the foramina, 
 which are afterwards lost in the pericranium, or accom- 
 pany the nerves. These processes are accommodated, 
 in general, to the size and direction of the nerves ; but 
 when the processes of the dura mater are mentioned, in 
 general, the internal ones are meant. The longitudinal, 
 or the processus falciformis, or falx (from its shape be- 
 ing like that of a sickle), begins at the crista galli; runs 
 iiijthe direction of the sagittal suture, to the middle of the 
 os occtpitis, dividing, as already explained, the cerebrum 
 into two hemispheres; it there forms two transverse 
 processes, which lie between the two posterior lobes of 
 the cerebrum and cerebellum. The glands of the dura 
 mater, spoken of by some old anatomists, do not exist. 
 The sinuses of the dura mater are venal, though their 
 structure and form differ from veins; every section is 
 triangular, and their shape like a prism. The veins are 
 every where pouring their blood into these sinuses from 
 all parts-of the brain, and there are several cords going 
 across them, which, from their discoverer, are called 
 chorda; Willisii ; but the veins and sinuses of the brain 
 have already been described (see CEREBRUM). The prin- 
 cipal sinus runs along the processes. The dura mater ap- 
 pears more red than the tendons, because of the arteries 
 %vhich pass over its surface before they penetrate it. The 
 arteries go from side to side, but do not open into the si- 
 
 nuses, as has been asserted. Wherever an artery rui-.-. 
 upon the dura mater, it is accompanied with one or 
 more veins, which contribute to make the sulci on the 
 cranium, as well as the arteries. Its principal uses are 
 as a covering for the brain ; and it serves as an inner 
 periosteum. The use of the processes is to connect 
 the bones, and of the sinuses to retain the necessary 
 proportion of blood. 
 
 The dura mater, when exposed in a living animal, 
 is seen to have a pulsation corresponding to that of the 
 arteries, owing to the systole and diastole of the arteries 
 of the pia mater. When the dura mater is laid bare, it 
 commonly sloughs like a tendon ; in some cases it is 
 ossified. The brain is sometimes protruded through 
 the bregma in children, with its covering, the dura 
 mater. Gooch, in his Medical Observations, gives an 
 instance of a fractured skull, when a fluid being per- 
 ceived under the dura mater, this membrane was cut 
 through with the scissors, and the patient recovered. 
 
 The nerves have been said to arise from the fifth and 
 seventh pair; but the modern anatomists do not ac- 
 knowledge them. 
 
 DU'R^E MATRIS ARTERUE, and MENINGEJE. The DURA- 
 MATRAL ARTERIES. The external carotid artery sends 
 a branch through the spinal hole of the os sphenoidale, 
 which is the middle artery of the dura mater, and is 
 called, by way of eminence, the artery of the dura ma- 
 ter. It is divided into many branches, which are dis- 
 persed through the substance of the external lamina as 
 high as the falx, where these ramifications communi- 
 cate with the branches on the other side. The im- 
 pressions of this artery are seen on the inside of the 
 parietal bones ; the anterior and lower angle of which, 
 instead of a simple impression, contain a canal for 
 the passage of a trunk of this artery ; on which account, 
 several accidents happen in fractures of the skull.- The 
 external carotid sends off another branch, through the 
 superior orbitary fissure, to the dura mater, called its 
 anterior artery ; and it receives branches from the caro- 
 tid and the vertebrals. Winslow calls the first men- 
 tioned of these arteries, sfihcno-sfiinalis. Dr. Hunter 
 observes that the dura-matral artery proceeds from the 
 inferior maxillary artery, and passes through a hole in 
 the petrous part of the temporal bone. 
 
 DURA'TUS, (from durus, hard.) HARDENED; but 
 in Scribonius Largus it means macerated. 
 
 DURO'NEGO. BROAD LEAVED LEOPARD'S BAM . 
 See DORONICUM ROMANUM. 
 
 DU'TRAY. See STRAMONIUM. 
 
 DWARFS ; diminutive beings whose growth has 
 been checked by art, or arrested by disease. Their 
 height differs ; but, in general, they have exceeded three 
 feet. The Polish Borulawski was, however, but twen- 
 ty-eight inches; and Bebe, kept by Stanislaus, king of 
 Poland, measured only thirty-three inches. Their in- 
 tellectual faculties are, however, imperfect : they arc 
 lively, but simple ; and sharp, but timorous. Borulawski 
 seems to have possessed superior mental powers. It 
 is not easy to assign a cause for such diminutive forms. 
 except their growth is checked by disease, and their 
 forms distorted by confinement in one posture, 
 
 DYAMA'SSIEN. See JEms FLOS. 
 
 DY'NAMIS, (from &/**<, to be able).. It is the 
 faculty or power from whence an action proceeds. 
 
D YS 
 
 583 
 
 D YS 
 
 Galen often uses this word for a composition of a me- 
 dicine, particularly of an approved one. 
 
 DYO'TA, or DISTA, (from ^4-, two, and out, ?, 
 an ear]. A PELICAN, or CIRCULATING VESSEL, WITH 
 
 TWO HANDLES OR EARS. 
 
 DYS^ESTHE'SIA, (from fa, difficulty, and *<rti*- 
 K.*I, tofeelorfiercerue). A DULLNESS OF SENSATION, 
 or FAULTY SENSE. Under this term, Dr. Cullen forms 
 his first order of his fourth class locales ; though in the 
 enumeration of the species he has not adhered closely 
 to the definition. Diseases of this order are synony- 
 mous with ftallvcinatior.es, according to this author, and 
 are considered as complaints whose principal symptom 
 is a depraved or erroneous imagination. He defines 
 them, the senses depraved or destroyed from some de- 
 fect or fault of the external organs. Privativi are re- 
 duced to this head. 
 
 DYSA'LTHES, (from fa, difficulty, and O*, to 
 curt}. DIFFICULT OF CURE. 
 
 DYSANAGO'GOS, (from fa, and y, to su&- 
 dve). An epithet for tough viscid matter, which is 
 with difficulty expectorated. 
 
 DYSCATAPO'TIA, (from fa, and *7*-(, to 
 drink). A difficulty of swallowing liquids, which Dr. 
 Mead thinks a more proper term than that used for ca- 
 nine madness, viz. hydrofihobia, as it is more particu- 
 larly descriptive of the affection under which the un- 
 happy patients labour; but, in reality, they dread water 
 from the difficulty of swallowing it. 
 
 DYSCINE'SIA, (from <JW, and *m, to move). Dif- 
 ficulty of motion, from faulty or defective organs : also 
 termed intemfieries . This is the third order of Dr. Cul- 
 len's class locales defined, motions impeded or deprav- 
 ed from the fault of the organs. 
 
 DYSCRA'SIA, (from fa, and Kepstnv/u, to mix}. 
 DYSCRACY. An ill temperament or habit of the blood 
 and humours, as in the jaundice and scurvy. 
 
 DYSCRI'TOS, (from fa, and xfins, crisis). Dif- 
 ficult to be brought to a crisis, or brought to an imper- 
 fect crisis. 
 
 DYSECCE'A, (from fa, difficult, and axv*, : to hear). 
 DEAFNESS, called also cofihosis. Dr. Cullen places this 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and order dystes- 
 thesie, which he defines, hearing diminished or abolish- 
 ed. He points out two species : 
 
 1. DYSECCE'A ORGANICA, from a fault in the organs, by 
 which sound is transmitted into the internal ear. 
 
 2. DYSECCE'A ATONICA, in which there is no manifest 
 fault in the organs for transmitting sound into the inter- 
 nal ear; but merely a defect of the nervous power. 
 See SURDITAS. 
 
 DYSE'LCES, (from S'ta, and i>x'&, an ulcer,) an 
 epithet for such persons whose ulcers are difficult to 
 heal. 
 
 DYSE'METI, (from fa, and ifua, to vomit). Those 
 who vomit with difficulty. 
 
 DYSENTE'RIA, (from fa, difficult, and f T ? , the 
 intestines). Intestines with difficulty moved, though 
 sometimes called diarrhoea carnosa and dissolutus mor- 
 tus, often the blood Jlux, because blood occasionally 
 appears in the stools : this, however, is not always a 
 symptom, nor essential to the disease. Dr. Akeiiside 
 calls the dysentery a rheumatism in the bowels, and 
 thinks dysenterv and rheumatism are the same : the 
 
 Latins call it tormina : Ccelius Aurelianus, a rheuma- 
 tism of the belly, preceded either by a diarrhoea, a cho- 
 lera morbus, or a tumour of the abdomen. Dr. Cullen 
 defines it, " a contagious fever, in which the patient has 
 frequent mucous or bloody stools, accompanied with 
 much griping and followed by a tenesmus ; the alvine 
 faeces being for the must part retained." The stools, 
 though frequent, are generally small in quantity ; the 
 matter voided is chiefly mucus ; sometimes blood. At 
 the same time the natural faeces seldom appear; or 
 they are small in quantity, compact and hardened. He 
 places this disease in the class fiyrexie, and order pro- 
 Jlu-via. There is but one species, which varies its name 
 from different circumstances, e. g. dysenteria castrensis, 
 from happening ^in a camp, on account of the soldiers 
 being more exposed to the night air, which produces 
 or aggravates the disease ; dysenteria -verminosa, from 
 being occasionally accompanied with worms; dysenteria 
 carnosa, when fleshy or sebaceous lumps are discharg- 
 ed; dysenteria intermittent, when accompanied with an 
 intermittent fever ; dysenteria alba, when the stools are 
 not mixed with blood; dysenteria miliaria, when accom- 
 panied with miliary eruptions. The others are symp- 
 tomatic. This disease is sometimes acute; but more 
 frequently of a chronic kind. 
 
 As diarrhoea and dysentery equally consist of an in- 
 creased discharge by stool, the diseases have been ge- 
 nerally confounded; and a diarrhoea, especially if at- 
 tended with a discharge of blood, has been styled a dy- 
 sentery. The more attentive observation of the mo- 
 derns has corrected this confusion, from which even the 
 work of Sauvages is not free; though the correction is, 
 in a great degree, owing to the labours of nosologists. 
 
 Diarrhoea chiefly consists of the evacuation of foecu- 
 lent matter, for the stools, even when wateiy, contain dis- 
 solved faeces: in dysentery the stools are retained, and 
 the evacuation, discharged with much straining, is a 
 small portion of mucus only. Each is attended with 
 pain and tenesmus : but in dysentery, the pain and 
 straining are extremely violent. Again : the diarrhoea 
 and dysentery are both occasionally epidemic ; the latter 
 is not only epidemic in a more extensive degree, but 
 may be traced by infection. It is sometimes also local 
 in its attacks, and may be traced either to the influence 
 of neighbouring marshes, or alternates, with remitting 
 fevers. In diarrhoea the discharges are sometimes 
 tinged with blood ; in dysentery the sanguineous dis- 
 charge is often considerable : in the former, fever sel- 
 dom attends, or is inflammatory only ; in the latter, the 
 fever is of the nervous and putrid kind ; the prostration 
 of strength considerable. 
 
 Various observations have been recorded to distin- 
 guish the seat of the disease, according as the blood is 
 more or less florid, more or less intimately mixed with 
 the faeces. These are, however, trifling, and in general 
 unfounded. The true seat of the dysentery is the large 
 intestines, generally their lower part ; and the disease is 
 immediately owing to a spasmodic stricture producing 
 increased, but ineffectual, exertions on the upper part ; 
 and this spasm, to inflammation of the villous coat. 
 
 It has been common to seek for the more remote 
 causes in acrimony of the fluids, of the ingesta, of the 
 bile, and the other abdominal secretions. Even Syden- 
 ham, who saw clearly that it was a febrile disease. 
 
D YS 
 
 584 
 
 D YS 
 
 directed to the intestines, thought it owing to a morbid 
 matter brought by the meseriac arteries. Hippocrates, 
 however, long ago observed, that dysenteries are most 
 common in summers that succeed cold and dry winters, 
 followed by a rainy spring ; that they occur also when a 
 dry spring succeeds a rainy winter. Bontius remarks, 
 that the hottest weather produces them when the nights 
 begin to be cold. These are the periods when remit- 
 tents and intermittents most prevail ; when marsh mi- 
 asmata are the most copious and active ; when the ex- 
 citing cause of cold most powerfully assists their action. 
 In fact, it is a contagious remittent fever, with an ery- 
 sipelatous affection of the internal coat of the intestines 
 exciting a spasm, and its consequences already describ- 
 ed ; viz. increased action, sufficient to occasion the dis- 
 charge of mucus, but not to evacuate the accumulated 
 faeces. This discharge of mucus is common from every 
 mucous membrane, when the action of the organs, 
 which the membrane lines, is augmented, as in the 
 bronchiae and bladder ; and we know that the faeces are 
 retained, both from their not appearing, and from their 
 hardened state on the solution of the disease. 
 
 The diagnostics, according to Sydenham's celebrated 
 description, are as follow : " The patient is attacked 
 with a chillness and shaking, which are immediately 
 succeeded by a heat of the whole body ; soon after this, 
 gripes and stools follow : it is indeed often not preceded 
 by a fever ; but the gripes attack first, and the stools 
 soon succeed. Intolerable gripings, and a painful de- 
 scent, as it were, of the bowels, accompany every 
 evacuation. The discharges are chiefly mucous, except 
 now and then an excrementitious one intervenes, with- 
 out any considerable pain. The mucous stools are ge- 
 nerally streaked with blood ; but sometimes no appear- 
 ance thereof is seen throughout the disease: neverthe- 
 less, if the stools are frequent, mucous, and accompa- 
 nied with gripings, the distemper may as justly be en- 
 titled a dysentery as if blood were discharged along with 
 them. If the patient is in the vigour of life, or hath 
 been treated with cardiacs, a fever arises, and the tongue 
 is covered with a thick, white mucus ; and if he hath 
 been much heated, it is black and dry : great loss of 
 strength, a lowness of spirits, and all the signs of an 
 ill-conditioned fever, are joined with it. This disease 
 is attended with extreme pain and sickness, greatly en- 
 dangering life if unskilfully treated ; for, when the spi- 
 rits are much exhausted, and the vital heat diminished 
 by frequent stools, before the matter can be expelled 
 from the blood, a coldness of the extremities ensues, and 
 there is danger of death, even within the periods of acute 
 diseases. But if the patient escapes for this time, seve- 
 ral symptoms of a different kind succeed. Sometimes, 
 in the progress of the disease, instead of the sanguine- 
 pus filaments, which are usually mixed with the stools 
 in the beginning, a large quantity of pure blood, unmix- 
 ed with mucus, is voided at every stool; which, as it ma- 
 nifests an erosion of some of the larger vessels of the 
 intestines, threatens death. Sometimes an incurable 
 gangrene seizes the intestines, which is caused by a vio- 
 lent inflammation excited by the afflux of hot acrid 
 matter to the affected parts. At the decline of the dis- 
 ease, aphthae frequently affect the internal parts of the 
 mouth, especially if the patient hath been kept hot for 
 a long time, and the evacuation of the matter hath been 
 
 checked by astringents ; the fuel of the disease not hav- 
 ing been first carried off by cathartics : these aphthae 
 generally foreshow imminent death. If the patient sur- 
 vives the foregoing symptoms, and the disease proves 
 lasting, the intestines at length seem to be affected suc- 
 cessively downwards, till it be driven to the rectum, and 
 ends in a tenesmus ; upon which the natural stools oc- 
 casion great pain in the bowels, the faeces, in , then- 
 passage through them, abrading the small guts ; where- 
 as the mucous stools only offend the rectum during the 
 time that the matte'r is made and discharged. Though 
 this disease is often mortal in grown persons, and espe- 
 cially in the aged, it is nevertheless very gentle in 
 children, who have it sometimes for several months 
 without any inconvenience, provided the cure of it be 
 left to nature." 
 
 The principal distinctions of dysentery into inflam- 
 matory, putrid, and malignant, are without foundation, 
 as will be obvious from the following short description. 
 It is evident that these are inflammatory or putrid 
 fevers, with inflammation in the bowels, or putrid diarr- 
 hoeas. 
 
 The inflammatory dysentery approaches with a violent 
 fever, and a hard pulse, which in other dysenteries is 
 generally small, and that (only in the progress of the 
 sickness) becomes full; an almost continued and in- 
 tolerable pain in the belly, which increases on the part 
 being touched, and still more after vomiting ; stools 
 very inconsiderable with respect to quantity; a head-ach, 
 red face, and sometimes a distended belly. 
 
 A putrid dysentery is distinguished by a bitterness in 
 the mouth, which appears directly on the first attack; 
 a vomiting of bilious matter, which is sometimes also 
 mingled with worms ; a shivering that returns in the 
 course of the disorder ; the slightness of the fever, the 
 paleness of the countenance, and the variegated colour 
 of the excrements. 
 
 DYSENTE'RIA MALI'GNA. A MALIGNANT DYSENTERY 
 is attended in the beginning, or whenever any other 
 kind degenerates into it, by a sudden weakness, great 
 anxiety about the pit of the stomach, heaviness in the 
 head, a heavy, oppressed, sunk countenance, frequent 
 slight convulsions, a weak voice, frequent faintingst 
 miliary eruptions, petechise, aphthae, sickness, and a 
 very weak pulse. 
 
 Having distinguished dysentery from diarrhoea, we 
 need not add to the length of the article by enlarging 
 on the distinction between this disease, a bloody flux 
 from piles, or an abscess of the intestines. The de- 
 scription of Sydenham is alone sufficient to establish the 
 diagnosis. The scirrho-contracted rectum sometimes 
 produces symptoms not unlike dysentery. The absence 
 however, of pain, of fever, of the mucous dejections, 
 and the troublesome tenesmus, sufficiently points out 
 the difference. 
 
 The explanation of the symptoms, from what has 
 been said, is not difficult. The appearance of the fatty 
 matter, which is less easily explained, seems owing to 
 the diseased state of the glands, from the continuance 
 of the disease, for, apparently, it is not hardened mucus. 
 The skins, in the stools, are probably abrasions of the 
 villous coat. Aphthae are a symptom of low, long con- 
 tinued fever, from whatever cause it may proceed. 
 
 A dysentery commonly begins as an acute disease ; 
 
D \ 
 
 585 
 
 13 \ S 
 
 but it degenerates, after some time, into a chronic com- 
 plaint; and, in that case, to the other symptoms, a de- 
 cayed appetite, dryness of the skin, sunk features, a 
 lividly yellow comp'lexion, great weakness, and emacia- 
 tion, are added. 
 
 In general, the prognostics are taken from the intense- 
 ness of the symptoms, the colour and smell of the stools, 
 the strength of the patient, and the length of the disor- 
 der's continuance. It is never without danger, and 
 never to be slightly regarded ; for nature alone contri- 
 butes very little to its cure. There is always danger of 
 a mortification of the bowels, until the disease gives 
 way. When the excrements are of various colours, and 
 of an offensive smell, there are probably ulcers in the 
 intestines, and the danger is increased. If blood ap- 
 pears on the first day, or the irritation great, the danger 
 is in proportion. When the fever is urgent, when the 
 cause is contagion, the patient already reduced by pre- 
 vious sickness, or sinking under any other disorder, the 
 danger is proportionably enhanced. An hiccough, de- 
 lirium, the pain and thirst ceasing at once, the excre- 
 ments passing involuntarily, convulsions, coldness of the 
 extremities, with vomiting, are among the mortal symp- 
 toms. 
 
 To prevent the complaint, those who are in warm 
 climates should carefully avoid the coldness of the even- 
 ings, and the chilling dews which succeed the sultry 
 days; those who are confined in jails, or in camps, 
 should avoid the vapours from putrid faeces ; and if any 
 putrid disease is prevalent, the bark, with laxatives, 
 may be taken at proper intervals. If there is any sus- 
 picion of the disease approaching, an emetic should be 
 given immediately ; a warm sudorific should succeed ; 
 and. in the morning, a dose of some gentle purgative, 
 to promote the proper discharge from the intestines. 
 
 In the progress of this complaint, the air should be 
 kept as pure as possible, and moderately warm : clean- 
 liness is absolutely necessary ; the excrements should be 
 immediately removed; the linen, and every thing about 
 the patient, frequently changed. The diet may be of 
 rice, salop, panada, the broth of lean meat acidulated 
 with lemon or orange juice, jelly of animal substances 
 with cinnamon. Dr. Rutherford advises a few hand- 
 fills of wheat flour to be boiled, tied up tight in a rag, 
 for six or eight hours. It will then be hard, and two or 
 three table spoonfuls, when grated, may be boiled, in 
 milk and water, to the consistence of pap : this may be 
 made agreeable to the palate with sugar, and used both 
 for the general food, and for the substance of clysters, 
 which in this disorder are frequently required. For 
 drink, milk and water, butter milk, the white decoction, 
 or. what is still preferable, a decoction of mallows in 
 milk and water, may be freely used. Frequent dilution 
 with mucilaginous drinks of every kind is highly proper. 
 It was usual with Sydenham, and some other judicious 
 practitioners, whose success justified their proceeding, 
 to begin, if called in early after the first attack, by giving 
 a gentle emetic, and copious draughts of some thin 
 fluid, to cleanse the stomach f clysters of the same were 
 frequently injected, to lessen or dilute the irritating 
 matter if it existed ; but more certainly to soften as a 
 fomentation. 
 
 Sydenham ordered bleeding, if the symptoms required 
 it ; then directed a large quantity of cold whey to be 
 drunk; and clysters of the same to be injected and re- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 peated until the pains were abated: these were admini- 
 stered warm. Alter this the patient was put in bed, and 
 a sweat promoted. When the patient was greatly ex- 
 hausted, endeavours were used to check the evacuation,. 
 The cure of dysentery, as described by the earlier 
 authors, is confused and contradictory . As an increased 
 evacuation it has been treated by astringents ; as a spasm, 
 by opiates; and as an haemorrhage, by sedatives. Zim- 
 merman seems to have first established the most rational 
 views, and the most enlightened practice; yet even this 
 requires, in different climates, considerable modifica- 
 tions, and numerous auxiliaries. Navy and army sur- 
 geons assert that practitioners, in general, know little of 
 dysentery. They seldom, indeed, see the complicated 
 cases, the numerous forms of the disease, or its singular 
 changes. We shall give a consistent view of their doc- 
 trines and opinions, for it is one of the few diseases 
 " where we do not speak- from any very extensive prac- 
 tice of our own. Our predecessors were certainly little 
 acquainted with it. 
 
 As an inflammation, bleeding may appear the most 
 proper step in the earliest stages ; but the fever is of 
 the putrid kind, and the inflammation erysipelatous. 
 We find some army surgeons bleeding the strong, ro- 
 bust soldiers, on a violent attack in the earliest stages, 
 with apparent advantage. It is not, however, a remedy 
 adapted to the nature of the disease ; and, though oc- 
 casionally admissible, should be rarely employed. 
 
 Emetics, particularly the antimonial ones, are of more 
 importance; they are adapted to the disease as febrile, 
 and peculiarly to spasm, since, OH their first action, a 
 general relaxation is produced in the system. This re- 
 laxation is more considerable, and longer continued by 
 giving nauseating doses only; and it is probable thai 
 the ipecacuanha, the antimonials in their various forms, 
 the white vitriol, &c. act as much by the nausea they 
 produce, as by increasing the discharge from the skin. 
 Vomiting, except in the commencement, cannot be en- 
 couraged with advantage. 
 
 As the fasces are retained, cathartics would appeal- 
 peculiarly proper; and when some relaxation of the 
 spasm has been produced, they are found to be the most 
 effectual remedies. Zimmerman rests chiefly on the 
 use of the milder laxatives, neutral salts, the tamarinds, 
 senna, and manna ; and it will be indeed obvious that 
 these, as well by their cooling as their relaxing power, 
 must be useful. The narcotic laxatives, which we have 
 described as producing so general a solution of tension 
 through the whole system, may perhaps be found use- 
 ful, particularly the tobacco; yet the great previous 
 debility renders its use highly precarious, and we know 
 not that it has been employed. Dr. Hagstroom, from 
 the idea of dysentery proceeding from animalcules, em- 
 ployed the nux vomica, he says, with considerable 
 success. This medicine is, indeed, a powerful narcotic, 
 but, we believe, not a laxative. 
 
 The more active purgatives have not been lately em- 
 ployed. Respecting the utility of rhubarb, practitioners 
 have greatly differed. By some it has been considered 
 as a specific, by others as injurious. In general, it is 
 too violent in its operation, and is by the best practi- 
 tioners now disregarded. In the Amaenitates Acade- 
 mics: is a thesis, formerly quoted, entitled Exanthemata 
 Viva, where the author asserts, that he has discovered 
 animalcules in the dysentery, to which he attributes 
 4F 
 
D YS 
 
 586 
 
 :D YS 
 
 the disease; and he thinks it a great support of his 
 idea, that they were immediately destroyed by an in- 
 fusion of rhubarb. 
 
 Diafi h orctics are the most important medicines in this 
 complaint ; and to the relaxation of the skin must be 
 attributed the good effects of ipecacuanha ; of the vi- 
 trum ceratum antimonii; and, in some measure, of 
 opiates. The more violent stimulant sudorific.s have 
 been avoided ; and, from our observations on cathartics, 
 it will be obvious that they must be injurious; yet ipe- 
 cacuanha seems also to possess apeculiarsedativepower, 
 which renders it useful in all cases of increased action 
 of the intestines; nor is it without 1'eason that Dr. 
 Akenside seems to have commended it so warmly. 
 
 The action of diaphoretics must, however, be sup- 
 ported by warm diluting liquors ; by proper, though not 
 heavy, bed clothes ; and every method of supporting a 
 gentle, free perspiration, approaching at least to sweat- 
 ing, for the patient should not sweat profusely. The 
 object is rather to produce a general relaxation than to 
 weaken by the discharge. 
 
 Sedatives have not been much employed; and when 
 opiates have been given to lull the violence of the pain, 
 practitioners have rather aimed at procuring present 
 ease than at removing the complaint. But, from the 
 view we have taken, it will be obvious that opium is of 
 considerable service. It is singular that the opium with 
 ipecacuanha, Dover's powder, has not been more fre- 
 quently used. We suspect that its action as a sudorific 
 is too violent; and that the disease, like other fevers, is 
 more effectually removed by a gentle diaphoresis, than 
 a more considerable discharge from the skin. 
 
 As the discharge of either mucus or blood is often 
 violent, it is not surprising that astringents have been 
 employed. All the variety have been given, and each 
 has been commended by its partisans. Alum, gall nuts, 
 white vitriol, logwood, simarouba, cascarilla, columbo 
 root, and a variety of similar medicines, have been em- 
 ployed in this disease ; but their good effects have, we 
 believe, been owing to an unsuspected source. The gall 
 nut is, indeed, a pure astringent, though not without some 
 suspicion of a narcotic power. Alum is not only a seda- 
 tive but a purgative, and an useful remedy in many 
 cases of colic. The white vitriol is a tonic and a seda- 
 tive; the logwood combines, with its astringency, no 
 inconsiderable portion of mucilage. The simarouba, like 
 its botanical associate, unites with its bitter a warm 
 viiuphoretic power; the columbo root differs little from 
 common bitters, which alone are not astringent. Of 
 all these supposed astringents, therefore, the casca- 
 rilla only acts as; probably such ; and for these reasons 
 they have, perhaps, not been so injurious as they would 
 have otherwise been found^ for astringents are certainly 
 not adapted to the disease: and, though we find the 
 acacia, or its substitute, the conserve of sloes, and the 
 catechu, sometimes mentioned, they have been long 
 neglected by the best modern practitioners. If even 
 the more powerful tonics are ever employed, the intes- 
 tines must be previously emptied, and all inflammation 
 removed. This is, perhaps, also the only time for the 
 exhibition of the cascarilla. 
 
 (iocttlieb Richter, in his Medical and Surgical Obser- 
 vations, observes, that the dysentery is a rheumatic or 
 catarrhous affection of the larger intestines ; and that 
 the proper remedies for the disease are sedatives and 
 
 diaphoretics. In three epidemic dysenteries, which he 
 carefully and accurately observed, he was fully con- 
 vinced that the bilious appearances were accidental and 
 accessory; and he produces several facts to prove that 
 the bilious acrimony was not the cause of the disease, 
 but rather the effect of irritation in the bowels, produc- 
 ing an increased secretion of bile, and that they had no 
 essential influence on the principal complaint. 
 
 From this view, he depended upon opium and anti- 
 mony for the cure, which they effected by allaying pain 
 and irritation, and raising a gentle diaphoresis. He 
 asserts also, that by the use of opium the bilious symp- 
 toms disappeared, and the patient was cured without 
 evacuation. He does not totally reject vomits and pur- 
 gatives; but if they are indicated at the beginning of 
 the disease, he administers them. Vomits evacuate 
 the bile, diminish the spasm in the intestines, and pro- 
 mote a gentle perspiration ; for which purpose, he pre- 
 fers ipecacuanha to emetic tartar; to clear the intestines, 
 manna; but more particularly calomel, which from ex- 
 perience he found more powerful and more gentle 
 than other purgatives; and so far from increasing the 
 pains in the bowels, it frequently diminishes them. 
 Rhubarb he considers as a very dangerous medicine in 
 this disease; though, after it is cured, he approves of it 
 as a strengthener of the stomach and intestines. When 
 the fever is considerable, the antimon. tartarisatum, 
 in small doses, was given, with sal ammoniac, or Min- 
 dererus' spirit. When inconsiderable, tinct. thebaic. 
 with vinum antimonii Huxhami; orextr. opii with ipe- 
 cacuanha. Hut in order to cure the disease radically, 
 the use of opium must be continued, and emetics given 
 at intervals, if necessary. A soft pulse, and moist skin, 
 are the chief signs of the good effects of opium, and of 
 a certain amendment. Warm fomentations to the ab- 
 domen; and frictions, with volatile camphorated lini- 
 ment, were useful : but if there was a fixed pain in the 
 belly, or they were constant, a blister on the abdomen 
 produced the best effects. In cases where the evacua- 
 tions were very fetid, and the patient much debilitated, 
 the arnica was very useful; and when a lientery re- 
 mained after the disease, the columbo root exceeded all 
 other remedies. 
 
 The chronic dysentery is a very different complaint, 
 and has not been so fully considered as it deserves. 
 After the acute disease is removed, a tenderness of the 
 bowels remains. They are excited to action frequently, 
 and by the slightest causes ; the stools are small, mucous, 
 and often offensive, with frequent pains; the strength 
 and appetite greatly impaired; the skin dry; the com- 
 plexion of a dark yellow; and the eyes sunk. Either 
 from the original cause, the climate, in which it occur- 
 red, or the disease itself, the power of the digestive 
 organs is frequently impaired, and the liver often injured. 
 The blood is confined to the larger vessels, and the de- 
 tenriination to the surface greatly diminished. The 
 remaining disease of the intestines seems to be a chronic, 
 erysipelatous inflammation, a defect of mucus, and often, 
 perhaps, an erosion of the villous coat. 
 
 In this state of the complaint, tonics have little power. 
 A mild, nutritious diet; the lighter bitters, as the co- 
 lumbo root, and the camomile flowers; a warm cli- 
 mate; or flannel clothing; are chiefly necessary. The 
 increased action of the larger intestines often requires 
 opium to be injected in a clyster; and we have f< 
 
D \ > 
 
 587 
 
 1) Y S 
 
 equal parts of soap and wax, with a small portion of the 
 pulvis Doveri, of considerable service. The soap renders 
 the wax soluble in our.fluids ; and, together, they supply 
 the abraded mucus, while the Dover's powder not only 
 checks the too violent action of the bowels, but deter- 
 mines to the surface. With every exertion, however, 
 the disease is only palliated. The patient must rest 
 contented with infirm health during the remainder of 
 his existence. We mean not to say that every dysentery 
 terminates in this state; but every violent dysentery 
 leaves some unpleasant remains of this kind. 
 
 See Alex. Trallian; Aretaeus; Coelius Aurelianus, 
 and Celsus; Baker on the Dysentery; Akenside's Com- 
 mentary; Zimmerman on the Dysentery, translated by 
 Hopson; Degner de Dysenteria; Wallis's Sydenham; 
 Dr. Wilson on the Dysentery; Cullen's First Lines, 
 vol. iii. p. 101. edit. 4 ; Moseley on Tropical Diseases ; 
 Lond. Med. Journ. vol. ii. p. 86, iii. 189. vol. vii. p. 
 Goettlieb Richter's work before quoted. 
 
 DYSEXTE'RIAA cATHA'RTicis,andpARisi'ACA. DIARR- 
 HEA MUCOSA. See DIARRHCEA. 
 
 D YSEPULO TICUS,'(from ?*<;, difficult, and 3-A*, 
 to cicatrise'). An epithet for an ulcer which is difficult 
 to heal. 
 
 DYSH.'MORRHOIS, (from J*, and *>fu?fit, the 
 piles'). Suppression of the bleeding piles. 
 
 DYSHE'LCES, (from ^H, male, and i**-, ulcus~). 
 Ulcers with difficulty cured. 
 
 DYSI'ATOS, (from&, difficulty, and iiuftM, to heal 
 or cure). Difficult of cure. 
 
 DYSLO'CHIA, (from A*, and AX., lochia). Sup- 
 pression of the lochia. See LOCHIA. 
 
 DYSMEXORRHCE'A, (from JW, and fuif f 'ts, 
 menses'). Difficult or painful menstruation. SeeMExsES 
 
 'DEFIC1EXTES. 
 
 DYSO'DES, (from (?,?, tad, and , to smell"). AJJ 
 ILL SMELL, FETID. Foesius thinks that in Hippocrates 
 it means a.fetid disorder of the small intestines. It is 
 also the name of a malagma for the pleurisy, and of an 
 acopon, which Galen and Paulus describe. Sauvages, 
 and some other nosologists, form a genus of disorder 
 which they name dysodia, and define it to be disagree- 
 able exhalation from the- whole body, or from a parti- 
 cular part, the skin, the mouth, or the feet. 
 
 Dr. Percival takes notice of a kind of offensive 
 breath, (dysodes pulmohica,) often found in persons 
 with a narrow chest and scorbutic habit. He observes, 
 that it seems to originate from a want of power to make 
 a full expiration, by which too much perspirable matter 
 is retained, and corrupted by stagnation in the vesicles 
 of the lungs. In such cases he hath found the most 
 salutary effects from the use of myrrh and fixed air, in- 
 '.ernally administered. These antiseptic substances are 
 probably carried to the lungs, and correct the offensive 
 vapour at the same time that they invigorate the smallest 
 ramifications of the bronchiae. 
 
 DYSO'PIA, (from ft*, difficulter, and /?, visus\ 
 DIFFICULT sioflr; farorasis. Dr. Cullen places this 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and order dyses- 
 thesi<, which he defines, depraved vision, so that ob- 
 jects cannot be seen, except in a certain degree of light, 
 at a given distance, or in a particular position. He 
 .nguishes five species. 
 
 DYSO'PIA TENEBRAHVM, AMBYLOPIA C UEPUS- 
 
 CULARIS : when a great light is required for distinct 
 vision. 
 
 C. DYSO'PIA LUMIXIS, amblyofiia rneridiana, when 
 sight is most distinct in an obscure light. 
 
 S. DYSO'PIA, called also am6lyc/ria disaitorum, when 
 objects must be very near to be seen. 
 
 4. DYSO'PIA AMBLYOPIA, D. firoximorum, when ob- 
 jects cannot be seen distinctly, if very near. 
 
 5. DYSO'PIA LATERALIS, also called amblyofiia lusco- 
 rum, when objects are best discerned by a side view. 
 
 In the first case, the disease depends on weakness ot 
 sight ; in the second from too great irritability of the 
 organ. In persons whose hair is white, and the edges 
 of the eye lids red, the pigment, usually black, is of a 
 lighter colour, as in cats and the white rabbits. The 
 rays of light are therefore not lost, as when the pigment 
 is black; and strong light occasions pain. Every one' 
 has experienced, in a strong sunshine, the effect of 
 
 " Tenebrz per tantum lumen oborta:." 
 
 The third and fourth species are the presbytia and 
 myopia ; and the fifth depends on some partial obfusca- 
 tion of the cornea, or humours, or a partial paralysis of 
 the retina. 
 
 DYSORE XIA, (from <?-?, bad, and fi%is, c/i/ie: 
 A BAD, or A DEPRAVED APPETITE, as when the appetite 
 is weakened, excessive, or requires unusual food; it ii 
 synonymous with hyfieresthesis, morositates, and pri 
 vatrai. This is the second order of Dr. Cullen's lo- 
 cales, which he divides into two sections, ap.jt: 
 erronei, and deficientes ; Synop. Xosol. Mcth. (Sec 
 ANOREXIA). He places morbi jia'.hetici as synonymous, 
 p. 318, 324. 
 
 DYSPE'PSIA, from tvt, difficult or bad, and *-: 
 to concoct). DIFFICULTY OF, or rather DEPRAVED, DI- 
 GESTION. See APEPSIA. 
 
 DYSPHA'GIA, (from *;, and fy, to eat"). Dr. 
 Cullen ranks this under his class locales, and order 
 dyscinesi<s, and defines it, impeded deglutitition, unat- 
 tended with inflammatory affection, or injured respira- 
 tion. See DEGLUTITIO. 
 
 DYSPERMATI'SMUS, (from ft*, difficulter, and 
 3-ftt*7<, semino,) agenesia. Dr. Cullen places this 
 genus of diseasein the class locales, and order cfli-tcheses, 
 which he defines a slow or impeded emission in coition 
 of the semen virile, insufficient for the purpose of ge- 
 neration. The first species is, 
 
 1. DYSPERMATI'SMUS URETHRALIS, when the cause of 
 obstruction is in the urethra. 
 
 2. DYSPERMATI'SMUS SODOSUS, when a tumour is form- 
 ed in either corpus cavernosum penis. 
 
 3. DYSPERMATI'SMUS PR.EPUTIALIS, when the impedi- 
 ment is from a straitness of the orifice of the prepuce. 
 
 4. DYSPERMATI'SMUS MUCOSUS, when the urethra is 
 obstructed by a viscid mucus. 
 
 5. DYSPEKMATI'SMUS HYPERTOXICUS. when there is an 
 excess of erection of the penis. 
 
 6. DYSPERMATI'SMUS EPILEFTICUS, from epileptic fi:s 
 coming on during coition. 
 
 7. DYSPERMATI'SMUS EPHRACTODES, from a want of 
 vigour in the genitals. 
 
 8. DYSPERMATI'SMUS REFLUUS, in which the se- 
 men is thrown back into the 
 
 .ILITAS. 
 
JJ YS 
 
 S88 
 
 D Y S 
 
 DYSPIIO'NIA, (from fa, difficulty, and <fni>, the 
 voice). A difficulty of speech. 
 
 DYSPNCE'A. DIFFICULT BREATHING, (from fa, diffi- 
 culty, and iriea, to breathe). Dyspnoon. This is a ge- 
 nus of the class neuroses, and order s/iasmi. Dr. Cullen 
 defines it to be a constant difficulty of breathing, with- 
 out a sense of straitness in the breast, but rather that of 
 fulness and obstruction; a cough frequently attending 
 through the whole course of the disease. He distin- 
 guishes eight species. 
 
 1. DYSPNCE'A CATARRHALIS, when with a cough there 
 are copious discharges of viscid mucus, called also 
 asthma catarrhale, jineumodes, fineumonicum, undfiitui- 
 tosum. 
 
 2. DYSPNCE'A SICCA, when there is a cough without 
 any considerable discharge. 
 
 3. DYSPNCE'A AEREA, when the disease is much in- 
 creased by slight changes of the weather. 
 
 4. DYSPNCE'A TEHREA, when earthy or calculous mat- 
 ters are spit up. 
 
 5. DYSPNCE'A AQUOSA, when there is a scarcity of 
 urine, and oedematous feet, without any symptoms of a 
 dropsy in the chest. 
 
 6. DYSPNCE'A PINGUEDINOSA, from corpulency. 
 
 7. DYSPNCE'A THOHACICA, when parts surrounding the 
 i hcst are injured or deformed. 
 
 8. DYSPNCE'A EXTRINSECA, from manifest external 
 causes, asthma fiulverulentorum, and metallicum. 
 
 It is spoken of by many as a species of asthma; but 
 much difficulty attends this view of the complaint, and 
 us much in affording relief. If respiration be only 
 obstructed and quick, without the other symptom, it is 
 called dyspnea i if attended with different symptoms, 
 they give an appropriate name. To this place belong 
 several of the species of the orthopnoea, to which the 
 reader is referred. 
 
 It is, in general, a spasm affecting the vital functions. 
 Sauvages defines it, a disease whose principal symptom 
 is a shortness of breathing, with chronic indisposition, 
 not intermitting, and without signs of hydrothorax or 
 empyema. Its most usual causes are, phlegm lodged 
 in the bronchia, or the too strong constriction of the 
 bronchiae themselves, which prevents the easy ingress 
 of the air into the lungs. Sauvages enumerates no less 
 than twenty-two species : but the greater number are 
 symptomatic ; and few, if any, admit of more effectual 
 remedies than such as mitigate their violence. It is ge- 
 nerally advisable to moderate the plethora in the lungs, 
 and avoid all hurry of respiration. 
 
 Sometimes nauseating emetics are good expectorants 
 in this case, especially if given in small doses. Gum 
 ammoniacum, and asafcetida, may be employed; and 
 blisters are often beneficial. Issues have been formed 
 in the thigh; and in some cases seem to have been 
 useful, but in too many instances fail. See ASTHMA. 
 
 DYSPNO'ON. SeeDYSPNCEA. 
 
 DYSRA'CHITIS. The name of a plaster in Galen. 
 
 DYSTHERAPEU'TOS, (from fa, difficulty, and 
 Sipaveva, to heal). Difficult to heal. 
 
 DYSTO'CHIA, (from fa, difficult, and ntf*, to 
 bring forth young). Difficulty in labour or child birth. 
 
 DYSTCECHI'ASIS, (from fa, bad, and <rl t% *, 
 order,) an irregular disposition of the hairs in the eye 
 lids. 
 
 DYSU'RIA. DYSURY, (from 2vs, gainful, andt^v, 
 urine). A difficulty of voiding the urine; stillicidium, 
 ardor urines, culbicio, obstruction, heat, difficulty of 
 voiding urine, and strangury. 
 
 A total suppression is called ischuria; a partial sup- 
 pression dysuria; and this may be with or without heat. 
 When there are frequent painful or uneasy urgings to 
 discharge the urine, and it passes off only by drops, or 
 in very small quantities, the disease is called a stran- 
 gury. When a sense of pain or heat attends the dis- 
 charge, it passes with difficulty, and is styled heat of 
 the urine. \ 
 
 The dysuria is acute or chronic. Dr. Cullen places 
 this disease is the class locales, and order efiischeses, and 
 defines it, a painful, and by some means impeded, emis- 
 sion of urine. He distinguishes six species. 
 
 1 . DYSU'RIA ARDENS, when the urine burns in passing 
 off, and there is not any evident disorder in the bladder. 
 
 2. DYSU'RIA SPASMODICA, when a spasm affects the 
 parts which communicate with, and are communicated 
 to, the neck of the bladder. 
 
 3. DYSU'RIA COMPRESSIONS, from parts contiguous 
 pressing on the bladder. 
 
 4. DYSU'RIA PHLOGISTICA, when the parts around are 
 inflamed. 
 
 5. DYSU'RIA IRRIT ATA, when there are signs of a stone 
 in the vesica. 
 
 6. DYSU'RIA MUCOSA, when there is a copious excre- 
 tion of mucus; also called -vesic<e catarrhus; chylaria; 
 if the mucous urine is whitish; fiyuria, fiyuria arthri- 
 tica, vel viscida. 
 
 The causes are various : as, caruncles in the urethra; 
 a stone in the neck of the bladder, or in the urethra ; 
 spasm, or inflammation in either; acrimony in the 
 urine, abrading the mucus from either; the venereal 
 disease, and the scurvy ; and ulcer, or a deficiency of 
 mucus for lubricating the urinary* passages. The chro- 
 nic dysury is generally occasioned by a metastasis of 
 gout ; sometimes, it is said, of scurvy, or rheumatism ; 
 but we know distinctly of no such effect, except from 
 gout, or the irritation of a stone. Catarrhus vesicae 
 sometimes leaves a tender state of this organ easily 
 excited to inflammation by accidental cold; by excess 
 in the use of spirituous liquors ; and from hence, per- 
 haps, sometimes supposed to be rheumatic. 
 
 The diagnostic signs of a dysury sometimes so much 
 resemble those of a stone in the bladder, that no little 
 difficulty attends the distinction, especially when the 
 dysury is of the chronic kind. However, in general, 
 the difficulty of discharging urine is unattended with" 
 pain or heat, except during the endeavours to void it, 
 or its actual passing off; and for a short time the pain 
 perceived afterwards is in the glans, a circumstance not 
 so particularly attendant in the stone : in the chronic 
 dysury, bloody urine is more frequently caused by 
 exercise, and voided in large quantities after violent 
 exertions than in calculus; the pain does not come on 
 in violent paroxysms without an evident cause; tenes- 
 mus more seldom attends ; nor is the flow of urine, 
 when begun, at once checked. 
 
 Heat of urine does not arise from an increase of its 
 natural heat; but from its irritating a tender, and often 
 an inflamed, part. If the burning heat proceed from 
 acrimony in the urine, it will be known by the high 
 
D YS 
 
 589 
 
 D Y S 
 
 colour and paucity of the discharge, or from a mixture of 
 unusual matter. 
 
 Blood, and sometimes pus, when in contact with the 
 neck of the bladder, produce violent pain. The dis- 
 charge of mucus appears rather to be the effect than the 
 cause of pain ; but, in both, the pain is felt at the ex- 
 tremity of the glans, for, when any membrane is affect- 
 ed, the irritation is chiefly felt at its most sensible ter- 
 mination : thus irritation, in any of the small branches 
 of the aspera arleria, is sensible only at its upper part ; 
 and a stone, even in the pelvis of the kidney, is felt at 
 the extremity of the glans penis. 
 
 The dysury is not a dangerous disorder, but it is both 
 troublesome and difficult of cure, particularly in the aged. 
 The principal distinction necessary in this disease is, to 
 ascertain the nature of the discharge. Dysury is usually 
 attended with a mucous sediment in the urine, which is 
 sometimes mistaken for pus. The mucus is, however, 
 white, light, and fiocculent, without smell : pus more 
 filamentous, heavy, and of a greenish colour, with, ge- 
 nerally, some fever ; often remitting. 
 
 The cure must greatly depend on the cause. We 
 have remarked that we seldom perceive the influence 
 of acrimony except in gout ; we meant of acrimony 
 generated in the constitution, for large quantities of 
 spices, even of spirits, particularly gin, will produce it ; 
 and the stimulus of cantharides from a blister is a very 
 common cause. In every instance of dysuria, dilution 
 is necessary; and it is of sen-ice to give the diluting 
 liquors in a mucilaginous form. Gum arable, the 
 althese root, the jelly of the orchis (salep), infusion of 
 linseed, of oatmeal, and barley, have been employed. 
 There is little foundation for choice, since each is ef- 
 fectual, in proportion to its quantity of mucilage ; and 
 in this respect they do not generally differ : the gum 
 arable, in barley water, is as effectual as any other; but 
 from one to two ounces of the gum should be taken 
 daily. An elegant form of althaea, styled fiate de Gaim- 
 atrue, we have found very useful ; more so, perhaps, 
 because it is pleasant, and taken, on that account, more 
 freely. Injecting these fluids is useless, for the injec- 
 tion does not, penetrate far into the urethra; and, ex- 
 cept in cases of gonorrhoea, the seat of the complaint is 
 very distant. 
 
 Bathing the penis, and particularly its glans, will often 
 relieve, by communicating the relaxation to the vessels 
 above, the only way in which injections can be useful ; 
 and warm brandy, or other stimulant applications to the 
 perinaeum, will be often beneficial. A blister to that part, 
 removed before any of the cantharides can be absorbed, 
 is equally effectual. A starch clyster, with opium, may 
 be considered as an external application, since it is ex- 
 ternal to the part affected, and often almost immediately 
 relieves. 
 
 Internally, opium and camphor are highly useful. 
 The cooling power of the latter is very soon felt in the 
 urinary organs, and it appears to be quickly effectual. 
 In the form of Dover's powder we have found the 
 opium particularly useful. Cooling laxatives and diu- 
 retics, which operate without any stimulus, particularly 
 the neutral purging salts, often relieve. Nitre, which 
 seems in almost every view useful, is suspected of some- 
 times irritating the neck of the bladder. If employed, 
 it should be given in small quantities, copiously diluted, 
 and generally with camphor. Oil has een recom- 
 
 mended, and particularly olive oil, as a laxative; b 
 is not peculiarly beneficial : the balsams, except in 
 chronic dysury, from weakness, are generally injurious. 
 When dysury arises from caruncles, bougies are ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 In the chronic dysury, after other means fail, a sali- 
 vation excited by the use of mercury has succeeded ; 
 and an issue in the inside of one thigh, a little above 
 the knee, is said to have prevented the return, or at 
 least rendered relapses very moderate ; and this effect 
 may, perhaps, follow, if the disease arises from gout. 
 When the patient is too weak to admit of salivation, a 
 dose of the uva ursi may be taken every morning, and 
 after it half a pint of lime water, mixed with a strong 
 decoction of the great water-dock root. The uva ursi, 
 however, though warmly recommended in this com- 
 plaint, has seldom succeeded in our hands, and never 
 except it be taken in enormous doses. 
 
 Dr. Percival observes, that there is a species of chro- 
 nic dysury to which persons of an arthritic or scorbutic 
 habit, and who have passed the meridian of life, are 
 peculiarly liable. It is often mistaken for the stone, 
 and aggravated by the use of lithontriptics. He adds, 
 that it hath many symptoms in common with that dis- 
 order : such as frequent and urgent calls to make water; 
 pain at the extremity of the urethra ; a mucous dis- 
 charge ; tenesmus, and sometimes a suppression of urine. 
 But the patients who labour under it feel no uneasy 
 weight in the perinaeum, and always void their water 
 with much less difficulty in an erect than in a hori- 
 zontal posture. The complaint, also, may be further 
 distinguished from the stone, by having shorter intervals 
 of ease ; by more frequently injuring the retentive power 
 of the bladder; and by occasioning no sudden interrup- 
 tion to the stream of urine in the absence of pain. Ii 
 seems to arise from a catarrh on, and increased sensi- 
 bility of, the coats of the bladder, as we have already 
 explained. The efforts to discharge the urine should, 
 however, be restrained as much as possible, because 
 they increase the pain and irritation. Of all the reme- 
 dies which Dr. Percival tried, he says that mercury 
 was the most successful ; it seldom failed to afford re- 
 lief, and generally cured, if administered with persever- 
 ance and in sufficient quantity. According to the ur- 
 gency of the case, one, two, or three scruples of the ung. 
 hydrargyri fortius should be rubbed into the thighs 
 every night, till a slight ptyalism ensues : the symptoms 
 for the most part abate before the spitting comes on ; 
 and after it has continued a little while, they disap- 
 pear. Sometimes, in slighter cases, he advises half a 
 grain of calomel, with two grains of James's fever pow- 
 der, twice a day ; and this small dose of mercury, i; 
 duly continued, will effect a cure, without producing 
 any salivation, or even soreness of the mouth. In 
 such cases, however, an affection of the prostate 
 gland may be suspected to have been the cause ; and it 
 so frequently occasions chronic dysury, that its state 
 should be always ascertained by examination, if chronic 
 dysury is obstinate. See Lond. Med. Journ, vol. iv. 
 p. 69. 
 
 Violent heat hi the urinary passages of women has 
 been cured by the use of the bark. 
 
 See the authors under the article ISCHURIA ; Biss's 
 Essays; Lobb on Painful Distempers ; Gooch's Cases 
 and Remarks, vol. ii. 
 
590 
 
 E. 
 
 EB It 
 
 JjjATON'S STYPTIC. A quack remedy tor check- 
 ing haemorrhages: it consists of calcined vitriolated iron, 
 steeped in brandy. 
 
 EAU DE LUCE. SPS. AMMONIA SUCCINATUS. 
 See ALCALI. 
 
 EAU DE RABEL, consists of one part of sulphuric 
 acid added to three of alcohol ; chiefly useful in in- 
 creased .mucous evacuations. 
 
 E'BEL. The seed of sage, or of juniper. 
 
 EBE'SMECH. A name in Langius for quicksilver. 
 
 E'BISCUS. SeeALTHEA. 
 
 EBRACTEA'TUS. Without a bractea orfloral leaf. 
 
 EBRIECA'TUM, (from ebrio, to be drunk). By this 
 -term Paracelsus expresses the partial loss of reason 
 from drunkenness; and by the addition of the word 
 celeste, that kind of enthusiasm which is affected by 
 many heathen priests. 
 
 EBRI'ETAS, (from the same). DRUNKENNESS. 
 Spirituous liquors animate, and for a time our natural 
 vigour is more active ; but this effect is fleeting. If 
 they are often repeated, or too freely used, their excess 
 of action enervates the constitution ; the appetite and 
 the digestion are impaired ; the spirits fail; and a general 
 feebleness ensues. 
 
 The effects of spirits on the human body have not been 
 discussed with philosophical precision, nor is this the 
 place for the enquiry. It has been generally supposed 
 that alcohol is a stimulant, and that the repeated stimu- 
 lus exhausts the excitability. From every experiment, 
 however, on the nerves, it has been found a sedative; 
 and those who trust in such conclusions have supposed, 
 as usual, that it combines a stimulant power. Were we 
 inclined" to form systems, we should endeavour to show 
 that it is really a sedative, and that its apparent stimulus 
 is only an instance of irregular, rather than increased, 
 action. Whatever be the source, its secondary effects 
 are allowed to be highly sedative; and from the dimi- 
 nution of irritability, the most fatal effects are derived, 
 particularly indurations of the liver, which have been 
 ridiculously attributed to its coagulating the blood. 
 
 To relieve the effects of ebriety, we must employ 
 moderate stimulants and tonics, particularly those which 
 contain no portion of ardent spirits. The most effectual 
 are the Bath waters, carbonated ammonia, or even the 
 pure alkali ; light bitters with aromatics. The most 
 difficult, but the most essential, part of the cure, is to 
 
 EBU 
 
 prevent the continuance of the practice. This can bo 
 seldom attained; never, it is said, with females; but men 
 will sometimes "turn from the error of their ways." 
 As the want of irritability is chiefly felt in the liver, 
 its circulation should be assisted by a gentle, steady 
 stimulus to its ducts, by those laxatives which assist the 
 secretion of bile. t 
 
 When the over-night's potation has been too liberal, 
 a wet napkin should be bound round the head ; a quantity 
 of cold water should be placed at the bed-side; and if u 
 restlessness comes on with heat, adryness of the tongue, 
 See. this water should be drunk as freely as the thirst re- 
 quires : thus, by degrees, a perspiration is produced, and 
 the most effectual relief obtained. On the succeeding day, 
 abstemiousness is requisite ; and such a regimen should 
 be pursued as is consistent with the nature of the con- 
 stitution. A man of a strong, healthy, plethoric habit 
 should drink plentifully of thin, warm, diluting liquids, 
 mixed with ^vegetable acids ; keep in bed, and pro- 
 mote perspiration.. The weak, delicate, and relaxed, 
 besides abstinence from sqlid diet, should ride on horse- 
 back, or take some other gentle exercise in the pure air; 
 a glass or two of generous wine, as a cordial, may be 
 allowed, or such other means pursued as are calculated 
 to invigorate the system, and keep up an increased state 
 of insensible perspiration. See Wallis on Health and 
 Disease. 
 
 To the most violent effects of fermented spirits 
 vinegar is an antidote. A sponge clipped in vinegar 
 should be frequently applied to the mouth and nose; 
 an emetic that operates quickly should be given; a 
 clyster, and, after it, a purging draught, may be admi- 
 nistered ; and a gentle sweat promoted. 
 
 EBSHAME'NSIS SAL. See CATHARTICUS SAL. 
 EBULLITION. BOILING. The rapid separation 
 of aeriform bubbles, in consequence of the application 
 of heat to any fluid. These bubbles arc in the state of 
 vesicular vapours, and no permanent aeriform fluid is 
 produced without some further chemical change. 
 
 E'BULUS, (from ebullio, to boil ; from its supposed 
 power of concocting the humours of the body,) c/ia- 
 misacte, sambitcus /nimi/is, sambucus herbacca, w.u.i. 
 
 WORT, DANE WORT, and DWARF ELDER : SCimbucitS t'bltlus 
 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 385. 
 
 It is an herbaceous plant, dying to the ground in win 
 ter, with longer leaves than those of the elder tree. 
 
E C C 
 
 E 
 
 nine leaves on one rib. It grows wild in many parts of 
 England, flowers in July, and produces ripe black ber- 
 ries in the beginning of September. 
 
 Its virtues are the same as those of the common el- 
 der, but it is somewhat more efficacious. It is an active 
 hydragogue, and in smaller doses a powerful resolvent 
 and deobstruent. See Cullen's Materia Medica; Wal- 
 lis's Sydenham. 
 
 E'BUR, IVORY, (from e and barrus, the elephant, 
 because ivory comes from that animal,) see SPODIVM 
 ARABUM. 
 
 E'BUR FO'SSILE. See UNICORXI;. 
 
 ECALCARA'TUS, (from e, without, and calcar, a 
 sfiur). In botany it means having no spur. 
 
 ECAUDA'TUS,(from e, and cauda, a tail}. Not hav- 
 ing the elongation of the base of a leaf, called its tail. 
 
 ECBO'LION, (from ex.*Ma, to cast out). See 
 DIECBOLIOX, hence DIECBOLICA. 
 
 ECBRA'SMATA, (from tx.%x<r<rei, to cast out, or 
 from /V*, to be -very hot,) ecchymata, ardentes papu- 
 le. Fiery pustules on the surface of the body. 
 
 ECBRA'SMUS, (from <*?f<<, to become hot). See 
 FERMENTATIO. 
 
 ECBYRSO'MATA, (from , out of, and frf**, 
 skin). Protuberances of the bones at the joint, which 
 appear through the skin. 
 
 ECCATHA'RTICA,(fromi*,and**iV, to/iurge). 
 Remedies which, applied to the skin, are supposed to 
 open the pores ; but in general they are understood to 
 be deobstruents : sometimes expectorants and purga- 
 tives are distinguished by this appellation.. 
 
 ECCHYLO'MA, (from ex., and #AS, a juice). See 
 
 EXTRACTUM. 
 
 ECCHVMATA, (from **, to pour out). See 
 
 E C R R \ S ^1 \T 4 
 
 ECCHYMO'MA ARTERIO'SUM, (from the 
 same). The false aneurism. See AXEURISMA. 
 
 ECCRY'SIS, (from t*.x.fiiu, to Jlotu out,) is an ex- 
 cretion, expulsion, or removal of any excrementitious or 
 morbid matter from the body, either by the bowels or 
 any other convenient passage. It sometimes means the 
 excreted matter itself. Apocrisis, a similar term* ac- 
 cording to Hippocrates, is applied to the contagious 
 effluvia of the air, or to a morbid quality communicat- 
 ed to the air by exhalations, called miasmata. 
 
 ECCYMO'SIS, ECCHYMO'MA, (from *, to 
 pour out, or from t|, without, and wp>. r &', juice,} exsuc- 
 catio. Sometimes CRUSTULA and SUGILLATIO are ap- 
 plied in this sense ; which see. It is an effusion of hu- 
 mours from their respective vessels under the integu- 
 ments ; either from a relaxation of the exhalants, or a 
 bruise -and consequent rupture of the vessels them- 
 selves. This blood, when collected under the skin, is 
 called an ecchymosis ; the skin in the mean time remain- 
 ing entire, sometimes a tumour is formed by it, which 
 is soft and livid, and generally without pain. If the 
 quantity of blood is not considerable, it. : s usually again 
 absorbed ; if great, it sometimes suppurates ; and any 
 further inconvenience seldom follows : a mortification 
 may, however, be the result in diseased or languid ha- 
 bits. Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 locales, and order tumores, and defines it, a diffused tu- 
 mour, a little elevated, growing blue or black. The 
 causes are, pressure or bruises : from the latter the ec- 
 f ymoses are called stigmat a. They sometimes also arise 
 
 from blood letting, either in consequence of the orifice 
 in the skin sliding over that of the vein, or from the 
 vein being cut through. Livid or black spots are some- 
 times a symptom of the scurvy : when round and small, 
 they are named thrombi ; when more diffused, ecchy- 
 moses. It should not be mistaken for a spurious aneu- 
 rism. See ANEURISM. 
 
 In slight cases, compresses dipped in vinegar, or in 
 water so strongly impregnated with salt as to suspend 
 an egg, frequently applied and kept upon the part, are 
 alone necessary. If the ecchymosis tend to suppura- 
 tion, it must be treated as an abscess. If the quantity 
 of coagulated blood be considerable, it must be dis- 
 charged by as many incisions as are requisite ; then 
 treated as an approaching mortification. See Bell's, 
 White's, and Heister's Surgery. Van Swieten's Com- 
 mentaries on Boerhaave's Aphorisms, sect. 324, 1151. 
 
 ECCLY'SIS, (from exxAow, to bend, or turn aside). 
 See LUXATIO. 
 
 E'CCOPE, (from x5r7, to cut off). The cutting 
 off of any part. 
 
 ECCOPE'US (from ex., and m-xla, to cut). An an- 
 cient instrument, of the same use as the modern raspa- 
 tory. 
 
 ECCOPRO'TICA, (from ex, and ***&, dung,) co- 
 firocritica. Mild aperients, or gently purging medicines 
 which assist the natural evacuation by stool. See CA- 
 
 THARTICA. 
 
 ECCRINOLO'GICA, (from exxjo*, to secrete, or 
 separate). That part of medicine which relates to the 
 doctrine of excretions. 
 
 E'CDORA, (from ex, and S'ifa, to excoriate). See 
 EXCORIATIO. An excoriation of the urethra. P. Aman- 
 nus. 
 
 ECHECO'LLON, (from it, and AA, glue). A 
 GLUTINOUS TOPIC. 
 
 ECHETRO'SIS. See BRYOXIA ALBA. 
 
 ECHINA'TA SE'MINA. Seeds which are prick- 
 ly and rough, from echinus, a HEDGE HOG. 
 
 ECHINI'DES. A medicine for purging the womb. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 ECHINO'PHORA, (from ti5, and if>^<, to bear). 
 See CAUCALIS. 
 
 ECHINOPHTHA'LMIA,(from *<*, a hedge hog, 
 and cifdtXftia., an inflammation of the eye). Ax INFLAM- 
 MATION OF THE HAIRY PART OF THE EYE LIDS ; pfoba- 
 
 bly because the eye lid is set with hairs, as the echinus 
 with prickles. 
 
 ECHINO'PUS, (from c-^u^,as beset taith prickles ). 
 Crocodilion, acanthalruca, scabiosa carduifolia, sphcsro- 
 cephala elatior, GLOBE THISTLE. ILcliinops spheroce- 
 phalus Lin. Sp. PI. 1314. It is raised in our gardens. 
 The root and seeds are moderately diuretic, butnot used. 
 
 ECHI'XUS. A HEDGE HOG; acanthion. In botany, 
 those plants or parts of plants which are beset very close- 
 ly with spines ; or the prickly head or cover of the seed. 
 
 ECHI'.VUS MAUI'NUS. The SEA HEDGE HOG or UR- 
 CHIN. See AMYGDALOIDES. 
 
 ECHI'TES CORYMBO'SA. See CAOUTCHOUC. 
 
 F.'CHOS, (from *%<, sound). See TINNITUS AC- 
 
 RIUM. 
 
 E'CHYSIS,(from en^ua, to/iour out). See LIPOTHY- 
 MIA. 
 
 ECLAMPSIA TYPHO'DES. See RAPHANIA. 
 F.CLA'MPSIS, (from cx.teu.-ra, to shine). It is a 
 
E C P 
 
 592 
 
 EC T 
 
 flashing light, or those sparklings which strike the eyes 
 of epileptic patients. Ccelius Aurelianus calls themrir- 
 culi ignei. Though only a symptom of the epilepsy, 
 Hippocrates uses the term for the disease itself. Dr. 
 Cullen places it as a synonym with epilepsia, and adds, 
 " that Vogel and Sauvages distinguished an eclampsia 
 as an acute disease from epilepsy, which they consider 
 a chronic one ; but as it is very difficult every where to 
 place accurate limits between acute and chronic diseases, 
 and as the eclampsia of Sauvages will exactly agree, for 
 the most part, as well in the causes as symptoms, with 
 epilepsy, I could by no means arrange it in a different 
 genus from epilepsy." 
 
 ECLE'CTICA MEDICI'NA,(from A E y, to elect}. 
 Archigenus, and some others, selected from all other 
 sects what appeared to them to be the best and most 
 rational ; hence they were called eclectics, and their me- 
 dicine, eclectic medicine. Boerhaave's system is of this 
 kind.- 
 
 ECLE'CTOS, ECLE'GMA, and ECLEI'CTOS, 
 (from At(^<y, to lick}. See LINCTUS. 
 
 ECLY'SIS, (from txbvu, to dissolve}. An universal 
 faintness. 
 
 ECMA'GMA, (from ixfute-ra, toform together). Sec 
 
 ECPEPIE'SMENOS, (from e*.Tne?,a, to depress or 
 press outward). An epithet for ulcers with protuberat- 
 ing lips. 
 
 ECPHRA'CTICA,(from ex, and <pf*<r<ru, to obstruct}. 
 Deobstruent medicines. 
 
 ECPHRA'XIS, (from the same). An opening of 
 the pores. 
 
 E'CPHYAS, (from ex., and QVU, to produce}. An ap- 
 pendix, or excrescence. The appendicula vermiformis 
 is sometimes thus called. 
 
 ECPHYSE'SIS, (from f*, and 0vr*u, to breathe 
 through). A quick expulsion of the air out of the 
 lungs. 
 
 E'CPHYSE, (from the same,) flatus from the blad- 
 der through the urethra, and from the womb through 
 the vagina. 
 
 E'CPHYSIS, (from tx, and $vu, to produce}. See 
 APOPHYSIS, also DUODENUM. 
 
 ECPIE'SMA, (from IK, and ?nia, to press out}. 
 MAGMA ; or the JUICE that is pressed out from the 
 plants of which the magma is made. It is also, with lit- 
 tle propriety, the name of a kind of fracture of the cra- 
 nium, in which the bones are shattered, and press in- 
 wardly, on the membranes of the brain. 
 
 ECPIESMOS, (from ex., and -sfiii^a, to press out.} In 
 general it implies expression; but it is the name of a 
 disorder of the eye, which consists in a great prominence 
 of the entire globe, thrust, as it were, almost out of the 
 orbit by a flow of humours, or a tumour from the bot- 
 tom or sides of the orbit. 
 
 It is also a true exophthalmia produced by strong 
 exertions, by which the eyes are so far pressed out as to 
 remain prominent. Protuberances of the eyes, happen- 
 ing from child bed pains, are often cured by the suc- 
 ceeding discharges and lochia. It is therefore unneces- 
 sary to employ any remedy. Wallis's Nosologia Ocu- 
 lorum. 
 
 ECPI'PTICA. See ECPYEMA. 
 
 ECPLERO'MA, (from exx-fopou, to Jill). Any sub- 
 stance to fill a cavity. In Hippocrates, they are hard 
 balls of leather, or other substances, adapted to fill the 
 
 arm pits, while, by the help of the heels, placed against 
 the balls, and pressing the same, the luxated os humeri 
 is reduced into its place. 
 
 ECPLE'XIS, (from exirbtio-ra, to terrify or astonish) . 
 A stupor or astonishment, from sudden external acci- 
 dents. 
 
 ECPNEUMATO'SIS, ECPNCE'A, (from ex., and 
 srvta, to breathe out). See EXPIRATIO. 
 
 ECPTO'MA, (from exxiTrlu, to fall out). The ex- 
 elusion of the secundines ; and the separation of cor- 
 rupt parts. See also LUPATIO, HERNIA SCKOTALIS, and 
 PROCIDENTIA UTERI. 
 
 ECPYE'MA, (from e, andn-t/an, to convert into pus,} 
 the suppuration of a collection of pus, from tumour, or 
 vomica. Medicines abounding with maturating or sup- 
 puratory powers were consequently called by Galen 
 fx.irvx.1tK.*,. Empyema was used by the ancients in the 
 same diffuse sense, but the moderns confine it to a dis- 
 ease of the chest. See EMPYEMA. 
 
 E'CPYSIS. See EXCRESCENTIA. 
 
 ECRUE'LLES. See SCROFULA. 
 
 ECRE'XIS, (from txpiryivf*.!, to break). A RUP- 
 TURE. Hippocrates expresses by this term a rupture 
 or laceration of the womb. See HERNIA, and HERNIA 
 UTERI. 
 
 ECRI'SIS,(from exgea, to flow out}. See SEMEN. 
 
 E'CROE, (from cxpta, tofiotu), Exerhesis, or exer- 
 Aysis. An efflux, or the course by which any fluid, 
 which requires purging, is evacuated. 
 
 ECRY'THMUS, (from e|, ex, and fvttut, harmony}. 
 See ARYTHMUS. 
 
 ECSARCO'MA,(from *,and raptJlesh}. A FLESHY 
 
 EXCRESCENCE. 
 
 E'CSTASIS, (from ffio-7*/t*;, to be out of one's 
 senses}. An ECSTACY. It is a species of catalepsy ; but 
 in this complaint the patient recollects the ideas that 
 -passed in his mind during the paroxysm, and often what 
 was said by those around. In Hippocrates it signifies a 
 delirium; and Dr. Cullen ranks it as a species of apo- 
 plexy, apoplexia mentalis, arising from affections of the 
 mind. 
 
 ECSTRO'PHIUS, (from tx-dfiQa, to invert}. An 
 epithet for any medicine that forces the internal piles 
 beyond the sphincter. 
 
 ECTA'SIS, (from ex., and reiva, to extend). An ex- 
 tension of the skin, the reverse to wrinkling. 
 
 ECTE'XIS, (from exlvxu, to liquefy, or consume), 
 See EMACIATIO. 
 
 ECTHELY'NSIS, (from extvhvvu, to render effemi- 
 nate). SOFTNESS. It is applied to the skin, bones, 
 and flesh when lax and soft ; and to bandages when not 
 sufficiently tight. 
 
 ECTHLI'MMA, (from extoiSa, to dash, or press out 
 against). An ulceration caused by pressure on the 
 skin. 
 
 ECTHLI'PSIS, (from the same). ELISION or EX- 
 PRESSION. It is- spoken of swelled eyes, when they dart 
 forth sparks of light. 
 
 E'CTHYMA, (from exlva, to break out). See PUS- 
 TULA, and CUTANEI MORBI. 
 
 ECTILLO'TICA, (from exl,Ma, to pull out). Me- 
 dicines which consume tubercles and corns, or which 
 assist in drawing away superfluous hairs. See ECTY- 
 LOTICA. 
 
 E'CTOME, (from ex., out, and rtfiia,'to cut). EXCI- 
 SION or EXTIRPATION. See AMPUTATIO. 
 
E C T 
 
 
 E J A 
 
 ECTO'PLE, (from and , locus}. PROTRU- 
 SIONS, or MISPLACED PARTS. Diseases in which a part 
 of the body is moved from its proper seat, and forms a 
 tumour. It is the seventh order of Dr. Cullen's locales, 
 in which he includes hernia, firolafisus, and lujcatio. 
 Synopsis Nosologiae Method, vol. ii. p. 366. 
 
 ECTOPOCY STIC A, ISCHU'RIA, (from ?-., 
 misplaced, and K*<r7/!, a bladder) . A suppression of urine 
 from a rupture or hernia of the bladder. See ISCHURIA. 
 E'CTOMOX. See HELLEBORUS NIGER. 
 ECTRI'MMA, (from fx7/", of T f ,G, to rub}. An 
 ATTRITION or GALLING ; an ulceration of the skin about 
 the os sacrum. Hippocrates. 
 
 E'CTROPE, (from e*.lfe*it, to divert, pervert, or in- 
 vert,) any duct by which the fluids are diverted and 
 drawn off. In P. jEgineta it is the same as 
 
 ECTRO'PIUM, (from the same,) an inversion or 
 everson of the eye lids, so that their interior red skin 
 becomes prominent, and the eyes exposed. When 
 this misfortune happens in the superior eye lid, in con- 
 sequence of its resemblance to a hare's eye, it is call- 
 ed by the Greeks lagofihthalmia ; but Galen, in his De- 
 finit. Med. makes ectrofiium an eversion of the eye lids 
 in general. According to Paulus jEgineta, however, 
 lib. vi. cap. 12, the ectropium is peculiar to the under 
 eye lid, and lagophthalmus to the upper; but the term 
 lagophthalmia is sometimes applied to the eye lid, when 
 retracted only, without eversion. 
 
 Sometimes this disorder is unaccompanied with any 
 other; but often an inflammation of the eye, a sarcoma, 
 or an encanthis, attends it. When alone, it is caused by 
 cicatrices after wounds, exulcerations, burns, and im- 
 prudent use of astringents, or from the protuberance of 
 the internal fleshy parts. In old people a relaxation of 
 the orbicular muscle sometimes occasions it in the 
 lower eye lid. If the eye lid is greatly distorted or con- 
 tracted, or if the disorder hath been of long continuance, 
 a remedy is rarely to be expected. 
 
 When a cicatrix is the cause, it must be softened by 
 a frequent application of the steams of warm water, the 
 egg liquor mentioned in the article ANCHYLOSIS, Sec. 
 At night, proper compresses may be applied to con- 
 fine the eye lids. 
 
 When a contraction of the eyelid is the cause, if 
 emollients and compresses fail, an incision in the form 
 of a crescent may be made at a small distance from 
 the eye lashes, to give room for the eye lid to cover the 
 globe : in the upper eye lid the points of the incision 
 should be downwards, and in the under eye lid upwards. 
 The number of incisions may be one or more, accord- 
 ing to the degree of the contraction ; if more than one 
 are required, the second must be parallel to the first, and 
 at a small distance from it. After the operation at the 
 second dressing, some digestive must be applied to en- 
 courage the granulations betwixt the incisions ; and 
 slips of sticking plaster used, to keep the upper and 
 lower eyelids close until the incisions are healed. Fun- 
 gous flesh is to be treated in the usual way. If it arise 
 from a relaxation of the orbicular muscle, relief must 
 be attempted by spirituous and strengthening applica- 
 tions. If tumours in the orbit are the the cause, and 
 they are not of a cancerous kind, the cure will depend 
 on their extirpation. Ware's Remarks on the Oph- 
 thalmy, kc. See BLEPHAROPTOSIS. 
 
 Galen, Celsus, P. Jigineta, Keckius's Dissertation on 
 
 VOL. I.. 
 
 the Ectropium, Heister's Surgery, London Medical 
 Observations and Inquiries, vol. iv. p. 371. Warner's 
 Cases in Surgery, p. 34. and Mons. St. Yves on the 
 Disorders of the Eyes. Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. p. 2S7 . 
 Wallis's Nosology of the Eyes, p. 13.' White's Sur- 
 gery, p. 248. 
 
 ECTRO'SIS, (from mliltuzv, to miscarry). See 
 ABORTUS. 
 
 ECTROTICA, and ECTYRO'TICA, (from the 
 same). Medicines which cause miscarriage. 
 
 ECTYLO'TICA ; medicines that destroy callosities. 
 See ECTILLOTICA. 
 
 ECZE'MA, and ECZE'SMA, (from <*, to boil 
 out, or to be hot). See PUSTULA. 
 
 EDE'XTULUS, (from e, -without, and dens, a to 
 WITHOUT TEETH. 
 
 E'DERA TRIFO'LIA. See TOXICODENDRON. 
 EDE'SSEXUM PELA'RIUM. The name of a 
 collyrium in ./Etius, containing edes or amber. 
 
 E'DRA. A FRACTURED BONE, in which, beside the 
 fracture, there is an impression of the instrument by 
 which it was broken. 
 
 EDULCORA'NTIA, (from edulco, to make sweet, 
 or fiurify). Medicines supposed to correct or " sweeten" 
 the blood ; a word, which, if allowed to have any precise 
 meaning, must be considered as similar to alterantia. 
 
 EDULCORA'TIO, (from the same,) SWEETENING 
 WITH SUGAR OR HONEY ; but, in chemistry, it is the ren- 
 dering preparations mild, by repeated affusions of wa- 
 ter, to separate the acids and salts, or by different com- 
 binations to sheath their acrimony. See CALCINATIO 
 by detonation. 
 
 EFFERVESCE'NTIA, (from efferuetco, to grow 
 hot). EFFERVESCENCE. It signifies a slight degree of 
 ebullition in liquors exposed to the necessary degree of 
 heat. The chemists apply it to the ebullition excited 
 by mixing an acid and alkali. It is occasionally con- 
 founded with fermentation; but fermentation is now 
 limited to that -commotion in vegetable juices which 
 produces a vinous or an acetous liquor, and those ebul- 
 litions that are produced by the mixture of bodies are 
 called effervescences. 
 
 E'FFILA. See LEXTICULJE. 
 
 EFFLORA'TIO, or EFFLORESCE'XTIA, (from 
 effloresco, to biota as ajlovier). See EXANTHEMA. 
 
 EFFLU'VIA, (from tffluo, tojloto out). Minute par- 
 ticles which exhale from bodies. By these effluvia from 
 morbid bodies, contagion is propagated. See COXTAGIO. 
 
 EFFCE'TUS, (from e, ecaAfftus, -without an embryo). 
 BARREN, CHILDLESS ; and figuratively, any thing so de- 
 cayed as to have lost its virtue. 
 
 EFFRACTU'RA, (from effringo, to break). A spe- 
 cies of fracture of the cranium when the bone is broken 
 and much depressed by a blow. 
 
 EFFUSIO, synonymous with extravasation; fluids 
 passing into the cellular membrane, generally from rup- 
 ture of the vessels, though sometimes from debility and 
 relaxation of the exhalants. 
 
 EGE'STIO. EXCRETION; a term generally used 
 with respect to evacuations by stool. 
 
 EJACULA'XTIA, and EJACULATO'RIA VA'- 
 SA, (from ejaculo, to cast out). The vessels which con- 
 vey the seminal matter secreted in the testicles to the 
 penis. These are the efiididymis,anA the dtferentia vasa: 
 the vesicule seminales are the receptacles to the semen. 
 
 4G 
 
K L A 
 
 594 
 
 L K 
 
 EILA'MIOES, (from ti^ta, to involve]. See DURA 
 MATER. 
 
 E! I ,E'M A, (from eihia, ;o involve,) PAINFUL CONVO- 
 LUTIONS "!' TIII-, INTESTINES, from flatulence. (Hippo- 
 rrates.) Sometimes it signifies a covering, and, ac- 
 cording to Vogel, a fixed local pain in the intestines 
 resembling a nail. 
 
 EILE'ON, (from ei^ia, to /</). See ILEUM INTES- 
 
 riNUM. 
 
 EILE'OS, (from the same). See II.IACA PASSIO. 
 
 EI'SBOLE, (from eis, into, and &,>.Ka, to cast*). An 
 INJECTION; but the term is used to express the access 
 of a distemper, or of a particular paroxysm. 
 
 El'SPNOE, (from ei$, in, and -srvsa, to breathe). See 
 INSPI RATIO. 
 
 Kl.A-CA'LLI. Euphorbia neriifolia Lin. Sp. PI. 
 648. An East Indian shrub, whose juice is an excel- 
 lent cathartic in dropsies. Raii Hist. 
 
 EL.EA'GNUS, (from e^xiot, oil, and -/v;, cfiastc~). 
 See MYRTUS BRABAXTICA, and OLEASTER. 
 
 EL^EOME'LI, (from /*<, oil, and /n.Af, honey). In 
 Syria this oil is prepared from the buds or the trunk of 
 a certain tree unknown to naturalists, but probably a 
 species of fraxinus : it is sweet, thicker than honey, and 
 of a purging quality. Dios. lib. i. c. 37. 
 
 ELyEOSA'CCHARUM, (from EA*<V, oil, and r K - 
 
 %.?, SUgar). A MIXTURE OF ESSENTIAL OIL WITH SU- 
 
 tiAii. The oil requires at least eight or ten times its 
 quantity of sugar, which should be well rubbed with 
 the mixture, and kept closely from the air. In the 
 essential oil of vegetables reside most of the virtues that 
 are communicated to water, or to vinous spirit by distil- 
 lation ; and if a proper quantity of water, or of vinous 
 spirit be added to these elaeosacchara, a medicine is im- 
 mediately produced, of similar efficacy with distilled 
 water, and of any given strength. 
 ELA'NULA. Sec A LUMEN. 
 
 ELA'PHICON, ELAPHOBO'SCUM,(from A^o 5 , 
 
 and paTxa, to eat, because stags are fond of them). See 
 PASTIXACA SYLVESTRIS, and SISARUM. 
 
 ELAPHOPI'LA, (from A<J>o;, a stag, and ftilus, 
 hair}. See CERVUS. 
 
 E'LAPS. A SERPENT, whose bite produces a disor- 
 der like the iliac passion. 
 
 E'LAS MA'RIS. See PLUMBUM USTUM. 
 
 ELA'SIS, and ELATER, (from t^xvva, to impel). 
 
 S( C 1 El. \STICITAS. 
 
 ELA'SMA, (from the same). A LAMINA or PLATE of 
 any kind ; though used to express a clyster pipe. See 
 ENEMA. 
 
 ELASTI'CITAS, ELA'SIS, ELA'TER. ELASTI- 
 CITY, (from the same). It is the property in bodies by 
 \\hich they restore themselves spontaneously to the 
 figure and dimensions which they had lost by pressure 
 or extension. 
 
 E'LATE. The VAGINA, which incloses the flowers 
 and rudiments of the great palm tree. 
 
 E'LATE THELE'IA. See ABIES. 
 
 KLATE'RII CORT. See THURIS CORTEX. 
 
 ELAT'ERIUM ; a word often used by Hippocrates 
 to express an 'internal application of a digestive or a 
 detergent nature. The inspissated juice of the wild 
 i-ucumber. See CUCUMIS AGRESTIS. 
 
 ELATIIE'RIA. See THCRIS CORTEX. 
 
 '',!.. ATINE, (from eAK, as the smaller species). 
 ''r/iiintm rlatinr Lin. Sn. PI. 851. The leaves of this 
 
 plant ar rough and bitter to the taste ; ami were, for- 
 merly recommended internally as an antiscorbutic, and 
 applied externally to heal old ulcers. 
 
 ELA'TINUM O'LEUM. The name of an oil in 
 Dioscorides. 
 
 E'LCOS. See CATAGMA. 
 
 ELCO'SIS, (from EA*CS, an ulcer). Numerous, or 
 large chronic ulcers, carious, fetid, and attended with a 
 slow lever. 
 
 ELECTA'RIUM, vcl ELECTUARIUM,(from ell- 
 go, to choose, or rather lackata, from laacfc, Heb. to lick 
 vp,w the Greek word AEI^OI, to lick). An ELECTUARY. 
 An electuary is of the same consistence and materials 
 as a bolus; and where the accuracy of the dose is not 
 essential, and a frequent change unnecessary, it is 
 preferable to the bolus. In electuaries, when kept in 
 the shops, medicines which will ferment or combine in 
 new forms must be avoided. Nauseous medicines can- 
 not be easily taken in any electuary, and, for these, pills 
 arc preferable. The latter is also the more convenient 
 form for many metallic preparations. If electuaries are 
 too hard, they candy ; if too soft, they ferment. When 
 soft, they are called o/iiata. The lighter powders re- 
 quire thrice their weight of honey, and twice the weight 
 of common syrup ; but to prevent drying too fast, a little 
 conserve should be added. Deyeux recommends pre- 
 viously crystallizing the sugar in the syrup, or, at least, 
 separating as much of it as will crystallize. The re- 
 mainder will form electuaries not subject to this incon- 
 venience, since the drying depends on the crystalliza- 
 tion of the sugar. Treacle is not subject to this incon- 
 venience. 
 
 Extemporaneous electuaries should not exceed two 
 or three ounces, half of which is conserve : but this is 
 not a fixed rule, for the consideration of how much of 
 the medicine can conveniently be given for one dose is 
 sometimes to be attended to ; when the ingredients are 
 unpleasant, the taste is best covered by mucilage, or a 
 solution of liquorice juice. Mucilage is well adapted 
 for the exhibition of powders. See Lemery's Universal 
 Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 ELECTIVE ATTRACTION,(from digo,to choose, 
 or select). This term has been usually applied to che- 
 mical affinities; but as we have employed it in physio- 
 logical discussions, we shall state the foundation on 
 which we rest. 
 
 This power is chiefly observed in the absorbent sys- 
 tem. There is little doubt but that, on the surface, 
 noxious vapours and noxious fluids are not taken up ; 
 and, apparently, when watery fluids are not wanted, 
 even water is not absorbed. In many cases, when the 
 introduction of medicines into the circulating system 
 was thought necessary, numerous experiments were 
 made to discover whether the chyle was impregnated 
 with remedies given to dogs. These, though sought 
 for at different periods, after having been taken, were 
 seldom found. Thus we have an additional proof 
 of the superintending power of nature to guard the 
 constitution against injury ; since, as we have had 
 occasion to remark, the most innocuous fluids in- 
 jected into the blood vessels occasion the most fatal 
 symptoms. 
 
 How far this choice prevails we are not informed. 
 In Dr. Alexander's experiments, bark and nitre seeia 
 to have been conveyed to the blood, as they appeared in 
 the urine. Even at the first view, these experiments 
 
ti 1- E 
 
 
 E L E 
 
 appear inconclusive, and other more accurate observers 
 have not supported his opinion. 
 
 This elective power appears equally striking in the 
 stomach and intestines. Food the most strange and 
 singular is sometimes longed for. particularly in U 
 about, or alter, their crisis; and the desire may be in- 
 dulged with little injury. The mildest foods are often, 
 ; apparently similar caprice, rejected by this organ 
 and the intestines. In the glandular system we perceive 
 ilar election. The fluids pass through the kidneys 
 in small and inefficient quantities, apparently 
 the presence of some medicine which they repel; 
 :f that is disused, the secretion returns. In this 
 >ve find all the other symptoms of a noxious mat- 
 ter; the functions are disturbed, the mind agitated, and 
 fever excited. These symptoms are sometimes owing 
 to an excess of stimulus, which, in weak organs, pro- 
 duces irregular action ; but more frequently to the re- 
 pulsion of the fluids, for where there is attraction, re- 
 pulsion is also found. Why medicines affect a parti- 
 cular gland or injure the stomach, -though inoccuous 
 in the eye, is a subject not connected with the pre- 
 sent, and will be spoken of under the article SECRE- 
 TION ; and occasionally mentioned as a specific sti- 
 mulus. 
 
 EEE CTIO, (from el:go, to c/io^se\ ELECTION; that 
 part of pharmacy which consists in a knowledge of the 
 :'ia medica, and directs the choice of drugs, dis- 
 tinguishing the good from the bad. 
 
 ECTRIC1TAS; ELECTRICITY, (from vhiKrfa, am- 
 The quality which amber possesses of attracting 
 bodies when rubbed, has expanded into conse- 
 quences the most extensive, and results the most im- 
 portant: it has become the science of electricity; has 
 drawn thunder from the clouds ; and, in the hands of 
 philosophers, may deprive earthquakes of their destruc- 
 tive power. Our province is more humble : it is to 
 trace its powers in a little microcosm, in a limited circle, 
 where we once hoped to find it a salutary guardian ; 
 but where it appears only, if not a harmless, at least not 
 a beneficial agent. 
 
 We must not detail the principles of this science, or 
 .ge on contending systems. It will simplify our 
 language if we consider Jiosith-e electricity as the ex- 
 . and negative as a deficiency, of this fluid : the for- 
 mer as the excess of uncombined electricity, the latter 
 deprivation of the due or necessary quantity. A 
 theory of this kind we could render equally probable 
 with any other; but it is unnecessary, since the facts 
 may be readily translated into a more fashionable lan- 
 guage, if such a translation be required. 
 
 In the view we have just offered, each body has its 
 proportionate share of this fluid, which may be increased 
 or diminished; but, in either case, the equilibrium is 
 only restored with some violence, called a shock; though 
 :t mav more silently take place by appropriate means, to 
 R -i wards described. This share is determined by 
 the nu'.ure of the body; but is, in general, greater or 
 less as the body is a conductor or a non-conductor; i. .-. 
 that it has a power of conducting any excess < 
 city to its common reservoir, the earth, or of o>;:;hiing 
 it to its own substance. Thus metals and fluids arc 
 powerful conduct or is; any dry bodies, particularly 
 ous ones, n(.7i-conductors. The human body is, in ge- 
 neral, a conductor, as consisting of fluids, and commu- 
 
 nicating with the earth by its surface, commonly moist- 
 ened by the perspiration. 
 
 It has been rendered highly probable, by an anony- 
 mous author, in a collection of 
 
 that, on the conversion of any fluid to an aerial form, 
 the electrical escapes; and, oil the contrary, that 
 air is converted to a fluid, that it disappears; probably, 
 in the first instance, separated from, and in tin 
 combined with, the fluid. If this-be true, in meteorolo- 
 gical phenomena, as it seems to be, from a very care- 
 ful induction from facts, it probably is so in physiology ; 
 and it is supported by some striking appearances. Thus 
 the electricity of the human body, in its healthy sta: 
 like that of the generality of bodies, positive: such also 
 is the electricity of the blood; but, in the animal econo- 
 my, various functions continually go on, in which air is 
 separated and carried off. The electric: . lore, 
 
 of the body must be constantly changing; ;Kd we, of 
 course, find, as may be expected, that of son>e of the 
 fluids negative. Such is die electricity of all the ex- 
 crememitious fluids. 
 
 Again: We know that in confined air, in heated and 
 crowded rooms, these aerial changes are more consider- 
 able; and it is consequently not uncommon, in such 
 circumstances, to find the electricity of the whole body- 
 negative. Such observations have, unfortunately, not 
 been duly examined, and we must take advantage of 
 incidental facts. The ignis fatuus is, we know, inflam- 
 mable air ignited by electricity. It flies from a p 
 who pursues it, because the electricity of each is posi- 
 tive; but Dr. Priestley has recorded an observation, 
 where it seemed to follow the person, who had been 
 long in a crowded room ; and we learn from Mr. Read, 
 (Phil. Transactions for 1794) that the electricity of the 
 air, in such an apartment, probably from the perspira- 
 tions of a numerous assemblv, is negative. We may- 
 conclude, then, that the positive electricity of the body 
 disappears in the animal process; but nothir;. 
 It, perhaps, performs a most important office, which 
 we can only at present guess at; but this is scarcely a 
 place for conjecture. Let us. however, at once hazard 
 it. The electrical fluid, by its union, clic: 'ictet 
 
 sur le Feu, 108); and this fluid is nearly and intimately 
 connected with the nervous power. The one is probably 
 occasioned, and the other supported, by the electricity 
 that disappears. 
 
 If a resinous, as well as a \ itreous, electric 
 in other vords, two fluids of different and opposite pro- 
 perties, the distinction appears to be immaterial in a 
 medical view. Each produces similar effects when used 
 as a remedy, and this consideration led us to adopt the 
 simple language with which we introduced the subject. 
 
 Electricity is employed in medicine chiefly when ac- 
 cumulated. If the communication with the earth is cut 
 off", and the fluid accumulated in the body by the action 
 of a proper machine, it is called sim/ile . It" 
 
 then the fluid is drawn off", silently, by points, or more 
 actively l;y rounded conductors, the electric aura, or 
 , are said to be drawn. If the accumulated 
 . be at once discharged, or, in other language, 
 it the communication betwe. Vcrc-nt sides of the 
 
 electrical jar be suddenly restored, the shock is said to 
 be produced. Electricity, in each instance, acts as a 
 stimulus only. Simple electricity increases the circula- 
 tion, uccelerates the jet of blood in bleeding, increases 
 I i 
 
EL E 
 
 596 
 
 E LE 
 
 perspiration, as well as the other secretions and the 
 appetite. When the aura is gently drawn off, a slight 
 stimulus augments the action of the vessels, from which 
 it is taken; when by rounded conductors, in the form 
 of sparks, the stimulus is more considerable. When 
 the equilibrium is suddenly restored, every fibre seems 
 agitated. When slight it is felt in the fingers and 
 wrists only ; when gradually more violent, the shock 
 affects the elbows, the arms, and the chest. This hap- 
 pens when the equilibrium is restored, by touching the 
 conductor with each hand ; and, in this case, the fluid 
 takes the shortest circuit, through the arms and breast, 
 apparently passing through the nerves ; for its effects 
 are chiefly felt where they are more strictly tied down 
 by their sheaths. When the stimulus is wanted in 
 any particular part, the conductors are so placed as to 
 convey the fluid necessary to restore the equilibrium 
 through that part. The effects of the shock are said to 
 be stimulant; but it is rather a violent concussion, with- 
 out any discriminated or permanent change. It may be 
 made so strong as to kill smaller animals ; and, for a 
 time, to deprive even a human being of his senses. 
 When animals are killed by it, the irritability of the 
 muscles is destroyed, an effect also occasioned by hy- 
 drogen : sometimes an important blood vessel is ruptur- 
 ed. If the shock be a stimulus, and destroy by excess 
 of excitement, we might expect, that, in a less degree, 
 it would prove useful as such. It undoubtedly excites 
 the action of a paralysed muscle, but produces no per- 
 manent good effect ; so that this mode of employing 
 electricity is now almost wholly disused. 
 
 In general, then, electricity must be considered as a 
 simple stimulant; and it increases all the actions going 
 on in the system, whether salutary or morbid. It pro- 
 motes suppuration, and more firmly impacts the fluids 
 in infarcted glands. But it also discusses tumours not 
 too firmly fixed, and assists the recovery of the nervous 
 power of a debilitated organ. 
 
 From this view of the subject, it will be obvious that 
 electricity is chiefly useful in asthenic diseases, and in 
 obstructions not yet insurmountable. It must be hurt- 
 ful in inflammatory disorders ; where, with an inflam- 
 matory diathesis, there is a strong determination to any 
 part ; when the irritability is considerable, or the ob- 
 struction firm, and of long standing. 
 
 In febrile diseases, it has been seldom employed, ex- 
 cept to terrify on the approach of intermittents; when, 
 by the unexpected shock, it often succeeds. 
 
 In inflammations , it has been sometimes employed to 
 discuss phlegmons ; occasionally to relieve ophthalmiae. 
 In both cases the shocks are inadmissible. In the for- 
 mer sparks may be drawn; but, in the latter, the points 
 must be used to solicit the aura. In the tooth ach it 
 .has been also sometimes employed, as well as in the 
 gout and in inflammatory cynanche, but with very little 
 effectual relief; and it is now, in general, disused. 
 
 The chief complaints in which advantage from elec- 
 tricity has been expected are the palsies. It was first 
 used at Geneva; and was said to have cured a lock- 
 smith and one other person of hsemiphlegix. It is now 
 well known, that the relief obtained by each was tem- 
 porary only; and though it continues to be employed, 
 generally in the form of shocks, ijs utility is inconsider- 
 able and temporary. In many instances it has cer- 
 lainly been injurious. 
 
 In the more partial palsies, drawing sparks has been 
 occasionally beneficial, though in no considerable de- 
 gree: and the power of debilitated organs, as of the eye 
 in gutta serena ; of the ear in deafness ; or of a palsied 
 muscle, has been sometimes, in part, restored. Elec- 
 tricity has been also tried in chronic rheumatism, a 
 species of palsy, and in anumorrhoea. Slight shocks, 
 in each, have been sometimes useful. In the last com- 
 plaint, the fluid must be directed through the pelvis. 
 We have sometimes succeeded in procuring a return of 
 the menses by these means ; but we have more often 
 produced leucorrhoea. Electricity has been also often 
 employed to restore suspended animation from apparent 
 drowning, and is supposed to be a powerful and ef- 
 fectual remedy; but we have never found it of the 
 slightest use. A physician at Brunswick, M. Friske, 
 has directed the shocks, through the abdomen, to kill 
 the tape worm; in which he thinks he has succeeded. 
 On recurring to the authors on medical electricity, in 
 almost all we observe a very prudent remark, that dur- 
 ing its course the proper medicines are by no means to 
 be omitted. 
 
 ELECTRO'DES, (from jjAjxr^an, amber, and ii^ot, 
 
 likeness). An epithet for stools which shine like amber. 
 
 ELE'CTRUM, (from s\xu, lo draw, because of its 
 
 attractive power. AMBER. (See SUCCINUM.) It is 
 
 also a mixture of gold with a fifth part silver. 
 
 ELE'CTRUM MINERA'LE; a mass of tin and copper, 
 with double its quantity of martial regulus of antimony, 
 melted together. This mass, powdered and detonated 
 with nitre and charcoal, powdered again while hot, 
 and then digested in spirit of wine, produces a tincture 
 of a fine red colour, accounted a deobstruent. 
 ELECTUA'RIUM e SE'NNA. See SENNA. 
 ELE'GMA, (from *u%*>, to lick). See LINCTUS. 
 ELELI'SPHACOS, (from e*u&, to distort, and 
 e-0xs, sage,) the name of a species of sage, from the 
 appearance of its leaves and branches curling spirally : 
 its virtues are the same with those of sage. See SALVIA. 
 ELEME'NTUM. ELEMENT, (quasi elicimentum, 
 quod omnia ex iis elicita sunt et extracta). A simple 
 body, from whence any thing is first constituted, and 
 which may be resolved into parts not of a different 
 nature, but homogeneous. Empedocles and Aristotle 
 acknowledged as elements, air, earth, fire, and water; 
 an opinion now proved fallacious. Paracelsus, with 
 other chemists, considered earth, salt, sulphur, and 
 mercury, in the same sense; but these are allowed to be 
 the result of theory without the support of experiment. 
 Principles which cannot be subdivided by art are called 
 elements or first principles; and the principles made up 
 of these, secondary principles. Some writers carry this 
 order much further; but it must be confessed, no means 
 have yet been devised to show, unequivocally, whether 
 any such subordination of principles exists. We may 
 indeed discover the component parts of bodies, but we 
 know nothing of their arrangement; and what are 
 considered at one time as the simplest form of bodies, 
 are at others found to be compounds. Hence it is 
 said that the word ought not to be used, but as an ex- 
 pression denoting the last term of our analytical results. 
 Galen observes, that the element is the smallest and 
 most minute part of any thing whose element it is. 
 But the word elements, in a figurative sense, is used tor 
 the principles and foundations of any art or science, as 
 
ELE 
 
 597 - 
 
 ELE 
 
 Euclid's elements, the elements of chemistry, elements 
 of medicine: sometimes, as in Haller's great work, the 
 Elementa Physiologiae, it implies the minutest compo- 
 nent parts; while the abstract, or rudiments, are styled 
 >' First Lines." 
 
 E'LEMI ; called also icicariba, idea, and gum elemi, 
 is a dry resinous substance, brought from the East In- 
 dies and ^Ethiopia ; but an inferior sort is the produce of 
 an olive tree in the Spanish West Indies ; the amyris 
 elemifera Lin. Sp. PI. 495. The elemi tree is also called 
 myrobalanut Zeylanicus ; elemnifera Curassavica ar- 
 bor ; ktekuria. What is brought from the east is wrap- 
 ped in flag leaves ; is softish, somewhat transparent ; of 
 a pale whitish yellow colour, inclining to green ; inflam- 
 mable, and of an agreeable flavour when melting ; to 
 the taste bitterish ; dissolving totally in rectified spirit 
 of wine ; and yielding, by distillation with water, about 
 one ounce of essential oil from sixteen of the gum. Dr. 
 Wright informs us that a resin, not apparently differ- 
 ent from the elemi, is obtained from the bursera gum- 
 mifera Lin. Sp. PI. 471 ; the tree supposed to afford the 
 simarouba. Of this resin, alcohol dissolves 0.94 ; and it 
 contains also about 0.06 of essential oil. 
 
 It is chiefly used as a digestive in the form of an 
 ointment : the London college gives the following pre- 
 scription, in which it is the chief ingredient. Unguen- 
 tum elemi) OINTMENT OF ELEMI. Take of mutton suet 
 prepared, two pounds ; of gum elemi, one pound ; of 
 common turpentine, ten ounces. Melt the gum with 
 the suet ; and when all is quickly removed from the 
 fire, add the turpentine; and, while the mixture is fluid, 
 strain it. 
 
 Arcaeus was its first prescriber, and it was formerly 
 called linlmentum vel balsamum Arcei. (See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. Neumann's Chem. Works.) When 
 two ounces of olive oil are added, it has been called un- 
 guentum elemi comfiositum. It is the best of the terebin- 
 thinate applications for encouraging a salutary diges- 
 tion in ulcers. If to half a pound of this ointment one 
 drachm of aerugo aeris is added, it becomes ungttentum 
 elemi cum erugine. The verdigrise must be mixed 
 with a little oil, and gradually stirred into the ointment 
 whilst in a melting state. This remedy has been long 
 used as a stimulant to foul ulcers. 
 
 ELEMNIFERA CURASSA VICA A'RBO R 
 (from elemi, zndfero, to bear}. See ELEMI. 
 
 ELE'NGI. A tall tree which grows in Malabar, and 
 bears fragrant flowers, esteemed for their cordial qua- 
 lity. Mimusofis elengi Lin. Sp. PI. 497. 
 
 ELEOSELI'NUM, (from tAos, a fen, and veknti, 
 parsley). See APIUM. 
 
 ELEPHA'NTIA, (from elefihas, on account of the 
 great enlargement of the body in this disease). An AXA- 
 SARCA. 
 
 ELEPHA'XTIA A'RABUM. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology 
 it is synonymous with elephantiasis. The term is, how- 
 ever, occasionally confined to this Oisease, when it af- 
 fects the feet. 
 
 ELEPHANTI'ASIS; lazari morbua vel malum ; 
 Phaniceus morbus, is generally ranked as a species of 
 leprosy (see LEPRA ARABUM) ; but is distinguished from 
 the leprosy by being seated in the flesh, while the lep- 
 rosy only affects the skin, or, at the most, the integu- 
 ments. This disorder receives its name from its often 
 affecting the legs, so as to make them resemble those of 
 
 an elephant; but in many instances the legs are ng.t 
 affected. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 cachexies, and order imfletigines, and defines it a con- 
 tagious disease, wherein the skin is thick, wrinkled, 
 rough, and unctuous, divested of its hair ; the extre- 
 mities insensible, with respect to feeling ; the face dis- 
 figured with hard tumours, called tubera ; the voice 
 hoarse and nasal. In different parts of the skin some- 
 times arise fungi, having the appearance of mulberries 
 or raspberries. 
 
 Dr. Towne assures us, that negroes are very com- 
 monly the subjects of this disorder, and that it bears a 
 great affinity to the best account we have of the lepra 
 of the Arabians. He says those are the most subject to 
 it, who, after severe acute fevers, long continued inter- 
 mittents, or other tedious diseases, are either much ex- 
 posed to the inclemency of rainy seasons, and the cold 
 dews of the evening, or who are constrained to subsist 
 on bad diet. 
 
 On the first attack the patient complains of shiver- 
 ings ; these continue a few hours, and are succeeded 
 by a pain in the head, back, and loins ; a nausea and 
 vomiting soon follow, with pain in one of the inguinal 
 glands (never in both) : a severe fever follows ; the 
 gland reddens, becomes hard, but seldom suppurates ; a 
 red streak runs down the thigh, from the swelled gland 
 to the leg, almost an inch broad, and of a flesh colour: 
 this streak soon swells, and then the fever abates, and 
 the matter is thrown upon the leg by an imperfect 
 crisis. By degrees the leg is more and more tumefied, 
 and the veins are formed into large variccs, which are 
 very apparent from the knee downward to the toes. Soon 
 after, the skin grows rugged and unequal ; a scaly sub- 
 stance soon forms on it, with fissures interspersed. 
 These scales do not dry, but are daily protruded for- 
 ward, until the leg is greatly enlarged. Though this 
 scaly substance appear harsh and insensible, if it is 
 very superficially touched with the point of a lancet, the 
 blood freely oozes out. Notwithstanding the monstrous 
 size of the diseased leg, the appetite remains good, and 
 in all other respects the patient is healthy : many con- 
 tinue in this state for twenty years or more, and make 
 no other complaint than what the enormous size of the 
 leg occasions. It rarely happens that both legs are 
 affected. White people suffer from this disorder when 
 in the same circumstances which produce it in the 
 negro. The 'disease is infectious, and often found to 
 be hereditary. 
 
 The cure is uncertain : after cleansing the first pass- 
 ages, warm diophoretics may be mixed with antimo- 
 nials, and administered with the bark. The diet and 
 mode of living should conduce to increase the vis vitae. 
 Mercury is said to be injurious; but experience has 
 occasionally shown its utility, when joined with the re- 
 medies just mentioned. 
 
 Aretaeus describes the elephantiasis with great ac- 
 curacy. Towne is particular in the account of it. See 
 Turner also in his Diseases of the Skin, and Brook's 
 Practice of Physic. 
 
 In the London Medical Transactions, vol. i. p. 23, is 
 inserteda description of the elephantiasis,asitappearsin 
 Madeira, with the method which in one instance was at- 
 tended with success. In this country the disorder appears 
 at first in the form of tubercles on any or all parts of 
 
ELK 
 
 598 
 
 ELI 
 
 the body ; in time they ulcerate : if they occur on the 
 beard or eye brows, the hairs fall off; but this does not 
 always happen on the head. The legs swell, and are 
 hard; white scales cover them, and fissures occasionally 
 appear, though the legs are sometimes emaciated and 
 full of ulcers. The alse nasi are swollen and rough ; 
 the cartilage of- the nose sometimes destroyed ; the 
 lobes of the cars are swollen ; the voice hoarse ; the 
 nails are thick and scaly ; the skin white, shining, and 
 insensible; the breath offensive; the pulse weak and 
 slow. Many other very disagreeable symptoms occur 
 in different patients. None are observed" to receive this 
 disorder from others by contact; but generally the 
 children of the diseased are subjected to it. 
 
 It usually appears here as a chronic disease on the 
 decline of life, and every circumstance shows a great 
 deficiency of nervous power. We never saw, in the 
 few cases that have occurred to us, any advantage from 
 medicine; but the bark, with the following embroca- 
 tion and blistering, is said to have relieved after mer- 
 curials and antimonials had failed. The following is the 
 mode recommended: Applicetur emplastrum epispasti- 
 cum nuchse. K. Cort. Peruv. pulv. ^ i ss. cort. radicis 
 sassafrae pulv. J ss. syr. q. s. fiat, electar. cap. q. n. m. 
 majoris bis in die. 
 
 B.Spt. vinitenuior. viii. lixiv. tart. ^ i. spt. sal am- 
 mon. 3 ii- rn. f. embrocatio qua inungantur partcs af- 
 fectae mane nocteque. 
 
 The disease was, however, apparently mistaken, or 
 the event unfaithfully related. 
 
 The cause is often indigestion, and it has been at- 
 tributed, in the island of Madeira, to the poison offish. 
 Sometimes emetics, and in sonve instances cooling 
 antiphlogistic medicines, are said to have been there 
 serviceable. In the elephantiasis of the East (see Asia- 
 tic Researches), white arsenic is said to have succeeded. 
 Dr. Semplc advises mercury and antimony, with an 
 embrocation consisting of eight ounces of spirit of wine, 
 an ounce of aqua kali, with twice as much aqua am- 
 moniae. 
 
 ELEPHA'NTINUM EMPL. A plaster described 
 in Oribasius. Celsus describes one of the same name, 
 but very different in qualities. 
 
 E'LEPHAS,(from the Hebrew term, ele/ih). In che- 
 mistry itsignifiesr/</;<o/b?Y(.'j; in zoology, thelarge animal 
 called an elcjiliant ; in nosology, the elephantiasis. 
 
 ELE'RSNA. See MOI.YBD.ENA. 
 
 ELE'TTARI. See CARDAMOMUM. 
 
 ELE'TTARI PRIMUM. SeeAiuoMUM. 
 
 ELUTHE'RIA. See THURIS CORTEX. 
 
 ELEVA'TIO, (from elevo, to lift up). See SUBLI- 
 
 MATIO. 
 
 ELEVATOR AURI'CULjE. This muscle arises 
 from the external termination of the frontal muscle, it be- 
 ing formed of different fleshy fibres covering the tempo- 
 ral muscle; and being thin and membranous, is carried 
 over it; then growing narrower, is inserted into the 
 upper part of the ear, bringing it upward and forward. 
 
 ELEVA'TOR LA'BII INFERIO'RIS. See LEVATOR 
 
 LABII IN'FERIORIS. 
 
 ELEVA'TOR LABII SUPERIORIS. See LEVATOR LABII 
 
 SUPERIORIS. 
 
 ELEVA'TOR LABIO'KUM. See LEVATOR COM- 
 
 MUN'IS. 
 
 ELEVA'TOR NA'SI ALA 'RUM. These jnuscles arise 
 
 from the top of the bone of the nose near the lachrynuu 
 cavity, with a sharp and fleshy beginning, and falling 
 down towards its sides in a triangular figure, not much 
 unlike the Greek letter A, run downwards the length 
 of the bone, and are inserted broad and fleshy into the 
 aiae nasi. 
 
 ELEVA'-TOR O'CULI ; sufierbus, attollens, and rectus 
 superior. This muscle rises from the bottom of the 
 socket, near the hole which gives a passage to the optic 
 nerve ; then passing over the upper part of the globe 
 of the eye, is inserted into the superior and anterior 
 part of the sclerotica. 
 
 ELEVA'TOH PA'LPEBR/E SUPERIO'RIS. See LEVATOU 
 
 PALPEBRjE SUPERIORIS. 
 
 ELEVATO'RES A'NI. See LEVATORES ANI. 
 
 ELEVATO'RIUM, (from elevo, to lift up). An 
 ELEVATOR. An instrument to raise a depression in the 
 skull. 
 
 ELHA'NNE A'RABUM. Sec LIGUSTRUM INDI- 
 
 CUM. 
 
 ELICHRY'SUM. HELYCHRYSOX, (from >iA(~, 
 the sun, and %fv rot,, gold ; from their shining yellow 
 appearance). Gotdylockx. It is a small, shrubby, downy 
 plant, clothed with long very narrow leaves, producing 
 on the tops of the branches several small round heads 
 of bright yellow scaly flowers; a native of the southern 
 parts of France; flowers in May and June, and holds its 
 leaves all the winter. 
 
 ELICHRY'SUM, COMA AUREA, called also linaria au- 
 rea, li-no&yriS) iiirga mtrea, conyza, gnaphalium lutcit ;;/, 
 and GERMAN GOLDYLOCKS, gnu/thulium st&chas Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1193. It is cultivated in gardens, and flowers 
 in May. The flowers are said to be diuretic. 
 
 ELICHRY'SUM, called also chrysocome, coma aurea, 
 
 GOLDEN MAIDEN HAIR, GOLDEN STOCCHAS, GOLDEN Or 
 
 YELLOW CASIDONY, GOLDYLOCKS, c/irysocoma f oma aurc a 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1177. 
 
 The flowers, naturally dry "and firm, retain thciv 
 figure and glossy yellow colour for years. Both the 
 flowers and leaves, if rubbed a -little, smell strongly, 
 and have the flavour of musk ; but to the tasie ai e 
 warm, pungent, bitterish, and astringent. Water and 
 rectified spirit take up their flavour in distillation and 
 infusion. It is not much. used in medicine, although it 
 has been esteemed as astringent and tonic: See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica, or Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 ELICHRY'SUM MONTANUM. See GNAPHAI.IUM MO.N- 
 TANUM ; g. dhiciim Lin. Sp. PI. 1199. 
 
 ELI'DRION. Rulandus says, itismastich; mere -iir\ ; 
 rapontic; or a mixture of silver, brass, and gold. 
 
 ELI'GII MO'RBUS. See FZSTULA. 
 
 ELIQUA'TIO, ELIQATION, (from elir/uo, to melt 
 down,) an operation by which a more fusible substance 
 is separated from one less fusible, by means of a heat 
 sufficiently intense to melt the former, but not the lat- 
 ter. Thus, an allay of copper and lead may be sepa- 
 rated by applying a heat which shall melt the lead, but 
 not the copper. 
 
 ELITIIROI'DES. See TESTES. 
 
 ELI'XIR, (from the Arabic term al-easir, or che- 
 mistry, an appropriate production of the chemical art,) 
 sometimes, according to Lemery, called enc/iy/oma. An 
 elixir is only a compound tincture. 
 
 ELI'XIR A'LOES, and ELI'XIR PUOPKII.TA'TIS. 
 trhlicum. See ALOES. 
 
E M A 
 
 .599 
 
 EMB 
 
 Kn'xlR MY'RRH, COM1'. and ELl'xlR UTERI 'XUM. See 
 
 MYRHHA. 
 
 ELI'XIS, (from *u%a, to lick). See Lixcruh. 
 
 ELIXI VIATIC), (from eli.ro, to boil). EI.IXIVI.V- 
 TIOX ; the operation by which a fixed salt is extracted 
 from the ashes of vegetables, by an affusion of water. 
 
 E'LLEBOKINE. See HELLERORUS NIGER HOR- 
 
 TENS. 
 
 E'LLEBORUS. See HELLEBORCS. 
 
 E'LLOBOS, (from e, in, and As, a /oie). An epi- 
 thet for such seeds or fruits as are in pods or lobes. 
 
 E'LLY'CHXIOX, and E'LLYCHXIOTOS, (from 
 AugMf, a lamfi). The WICK OF A LAMP or CANDLE. 
 These were made of the papyrus, of the fruit of the 
 ricinus, cc.; used by the ancients instead of cotton. 
 
 ELMI'XTHES, (from ei*ia, to involve ; from their 
 contortions). See YEHMES. 
 
 ELO'DES, from ites, a swamp; from the great 
 moisture attending it). This is a species of tritaeophya, 
 or remittent fever, of the typhous kind, which usually 
 terminates in fourteen or twenty -one days : it is epide- 
 mic, though not strikingly contagious; and from the 
 beginning of the disease, through its course, profuse 
 sweating attends. It differs from the sweating sickness, 
 supposed to be peculiar to England, in its type, duration, 
 and degree of debility. 
 
 ELO'GIUM.for ELLOGIUM, (from n, and *y<, 
 ratirj). See REXUXCIATIO. 
 
 ELOXGA'TIO, (from elongo, to lengthen out). See 
 Lux.vno. 
 
 ELOPHOBO'SCUM. See CARA BRASILIEXSIBUS. 
 
 E'LITZ. See JK.RIS FLOS. 
 
 EI.UTRIA'TIO. ELUTRIATION, (from elutro, to 
 decant). This is an operation performed by washing 
 solid substances with water, stirring them well together, 
 and hastily pouring off the water", while the lighter 
 part remains suspended in the agitated fluid, that it may 
 be separated from the heavier part. By this operation 
 metallic ores are cleansed from the earth, stones, and 
 other lighter unmetallic parts adhering to them. 
 
 ELU'VIES, (from eluo, to wash out). The humour 
 discharged in a fluor albus. Pechlinus. 
 
 ELL XA'TIO. See LUXATIO. 
 
 ELYMAGRO'STIS, (from fAe/fw?, the herb panic, 
 and tt'/eae-l^, wild). See PAXICUM. 
 
 E'LYMOS. The HRB PANIC, (from tibia, to in- 
 volve ; because its seeds are covered by an involucrum). 
 
 ELYTHROI'DES or ELITHROIDES, (from i/t- 
 rfti, -vagina, and it$o$,form). The tunica vaginalis of 
 the testis. Sec TKSTES. 
 
 ELYTROCE'LE, (from thvlfti, vagina, and x>;A!!, 
 hernia). See HERNIA VAGIXALIS. 
 
 ELY'TROX, (from thw, to involve, or cover). A 
 covering or sheath. Hippocrates calls the membranes 
 which involve the spinal marrow eto'.nt. 
 
 EMACIA'XTES, (from emacio, to mate lean}. Dis- 
 eases that occasion a wasting of the whole body. 
 
 EMA'XSIO. Etmuller uses this word instead of 
 suppressio, when speaking of suppressed menses. 
 Emansio mensium, is the retention or absence of the 
 menses beyond their usual period of appearing. See 
 MENSES DEFICIKNTES. 
 
 EMARGIXA'TIO, (from emargino, to cleanse the 
 edges,) cleansing a wound of the scurf about its edge. 
 
 EMARGIXA'TUS. EMARGINATE, (from e, 
 and margo, margin,} deficient in its margin : when ap- 
 plied to the apex of a leaf, it signifies terminating in a 
 notch, the margin being discontinued or broken. 
 
 EMASCULA'TUS, (from cmasculo, to castrate). 
 Si-e MALAZISSATVS. 
 
 EMBA'MMA, vd BA'.MMA, (from /3**-7, to im- 
 merge, or dip,) a/iobamma. A sauce or pickle to dip 
 victuals in. Mustard is a kind of embamma. It some- 
 times means a slight tincture, and is applied to water in 
 which hot iron hath been quenched. 
 
 EMBA'PHIOX. A CRUET for containing embam- 
 mas. 
 
 E'MBASIS, (from e, and /3*<, to go}. See DEXA- 
 
 MENE. 
 
 E'MBLEG. See MYROBALANI EMBLICI. 
 
 E'MBOLE, (from f../3*AA, to put in'). The reduc- 
 tion or setting of a dislocated bone. See LUXATIO. 
 
 EMBORI'SMA. " See ANEURISMA. 
 
 E'MBOTUM. A FUNNEL conveying fumes into any 
 part of the body. 
 
 EMBRE'GMA, EMBROCA'TIO, (from ,f4 f t K , 
 to moisten, sprinkle, or soak in). EMBROCATION', em- 
 pluvium, embroche, and cataclytmus. It is an external 
 fluid application, usually prepared of volatile and spi- 
 rituous ingredients, and mostly used to relieve pains, 
 numbness, or palsies. See LOTIO. 
 
 E'MBROCHE, (from c^f'K", to make wet). See 
 EMBROCATIO, and FOTUS. 
 
 EMBRONTE'TOS, (from /3g7, thunder,} thun- 
 derstruck. See APOPLECTICI. 
 
 E'MBRYO. An EMBRIO, (from tv, in, and fipw, to 
 bud). A CHILD ix THE WOMB; but Hippocrates con- 
 fines the term to the child in its third stage, that is, be- 
 fore it is complete. See COXCEPTIO. 
 
 Galen remarks that the Greeks did not call the foetus 
 under two months old by the name of embryon, but 
 named it cuema ; but others styled it embryon during 
 the whole time of its being in the womb. Homer ap- 
 plies the term embryon to the foetus of brutes, and 
 Theophrastus to the seeds of plants ; and they are fol- 
 lowed by all the moderns. 
 
 EMBRY OXUM BALSAMUM vel SPT. It is a 
 prescription of Bates ; but in point of excellency is ex- 
 ceeded by a mixture of the spirituous aniseseed water 
 and simple cinnamon water, in equal parts. 
 
 EMBRYOTHLA'STES, (from tt?wi, afxtus, and 
 SA*, to break). An instrument to break the bones of 
 a fetus, in order to its more easy delivery ; or a crotchet 
 for extracting a foetus. See EMBRVL-LCIA. 
 
 EMBRYOTO'MIA. EMBRIOTOMY, from ft?jt/, 
 a fetus, and rcpia, to cut). It is the division of the 
 child while in the womb, in order to its easier de- 
 livery. 
 
 EMBRYU'LCUS. (from efiGgvo*, afatus, and tA*, to 
 draw). The instrument required for artificial delivery, 
 or embryulcia. 
 
 EMBRYU'LCIA, (from /*;;, fxtus, and i*.a, 
 to draw}. A hook for the extraction of a child when 
 labour is difficult. In the present practice of midwifery, 
 as circumstances vary, the fcetus is drawn from the 
 uterus by the blunt hook, the straight forceps, the 
 curved forceps, or the crotchet : the latter would be 
 fatal to the child, if alive, so that it is seldom employed 
 
E MB 
 
 600 
 
 EME 
 
 unless it is known to be dead ; but its delivery is only 
 expedited and facilitated by the other three. 
 
 The blunt hook is used when the child presents with 
 its breech, and the pains are not sufficient for effecting 
 its delivery. In this case the hook is carefully to be 
 fixed in the groin of the child, and, as the pains return 
 nature must be assisted by gently pulling with the hook; 
 but if much strength is required, it is still better to 
 leave the delivery to the usual assistance of the hands 
 only with the labour pains, because the hook may dislo- 
 cate or break the thigh of the child. When the hook 
 is used, it should be taken away as soon as the finger 
 can be fixed in the child's groin. 
 
 The crotchets are used in the same manner as the 
 forceps, except that the crotchet, having a hook at its 
 point, is forced into the part to which it is applied. 
 
 The straight forceps are used for bringing the head 
 of the child forward, when, by reason of its size, or the 
 want of pains, it cannot otherwise be protruded ; but 
 much care should be taken in using them. They are 
 never to be employed while the head is above the brim 
 of the pelvis, and indeed very rarely when it has de- 
 scended lower. Dr. Hunter absolutely forbids their 
 use, if they can possibly be avoided, consistently with 
 the safety of the child ; for, if time is allowed, the parts 
 will dilate, and the head will be moulded so as to pass 
 with the least possible violence. 
 
 The forceps, as improved by Smellie, are the best ; 
 he reduced their length, to prevent their being used 
 before the head is sufficiently low. They should not be 
 applied before the ears can be felt, and previous to their 
 use the following rules should be observed : 
 
 1. The external parts should be sufficiently dilated. 
 
 2. The exact situation of the child's head should 
 be known ; and this is best discovered by feeling one 
 ear. 
 
 3. A finger should be in the os internum to guide 
 the forceps, lest a part of the uterus itself should be in- 
 cluded in them. When the finger cannot be thus in- 
 troduced, great care is required in passing the forceps 
 along the side of the child's head. 
 
 4. The blades of the forceps should be well greased 
 before they are introduced. 
 
 5. If possible, apply the blades over the child's ears; 
 for thus they are placed on the narrowest part of the 
 head ; when this cannot be done, fix one before one ear, 
 and the other behind the opposite one. 
 
 6. The forceps should be passed up in the direction 
 of a line that may be supposed to pass through betwixt 
 the navel and the scrobiculus cordis ; at the same time 
 keeping the handles as far back as the perineum will 
 easily admit. When the forceps are secure, pull them 
 from blade to blade ; for otherwise they are apt to slip 
 off. 
 
 7. The handles should be tied tight before the opera- 
 tor begins to pull downwards with them ; and when the 
 two blades are locked, the lock should be about an inch 
 from the child's head. 
 
 8. As the child's head advances, the operator should 
 alternately rest and pull while the perinaeum is on the 
 stretch, and until the vertex is brought from under the 
 os pubis; then the handles of the forceps being gradu- 
 ally raised towards the mother's belly, and the pulling 
 repeated with caution, whilst with one hand the peri- 
 
 nseum is supported, the forehead will be freed from it. 
 The forceps are now to be taken away, and the delivery 
 finished, as is usual, with the hands alone. 
 
 The different cases in which these forceps are requir- 
 ed may.be seen under the article PRESENT ATIO. 
 
 The long curved forceps were invented by Smellie, 
 with a view to save the life of the child, when, the body 
 being delivered, the head could not be brought away in 
 the usual manner. In this case the crotchet was for- 
 merly used. These forceps are longer than the straight 
 ones, because they are applied when the head of the 
 child is above the brim of the pelvis ; but as it can very 
 rarely happen that where the buttocks have passed (es- 
 pecially when doubled, as in breech presentations) the 
 head will be detained, these instruments are scarcely 
 ever necessary. Indeed, when the head is separated 
 from the body, and left in the uterus, if the pelvis be 
 much distorted, the long curved forceps may sometimes 
 be preferable to the straight ones ; but in this case, if 
 the size of the head is lessened by emptying it of part 
 of the brain, the delivery may generally be effected by 
 one hand and one blade of a crotchet. Notwithstand- 
 ing the advantages proposed by the u'se of the foregoing 
 instruments, in some cases they are unavailing : it is 
 then advised to open the head by the use of a large 
 pair of scissors, with a stop put on the outward edge 
 of each blade, about the middle ; the inner edges of 
 which are blunted downwards. These contrivances are, 
 first, to stop the scissors before they are expanded in a 
 proper situation, and to prevent cutting the vagina 
 or uterus, in occasionally closing them. See PR.SSEN- 
 TATIO, cases where the head presents, which will show 
 the utility of these instruments more clearly. See the 
 figures of these instruments represented in plate* 5 of 
 Midwifeiy, No. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 15.. 
 
 E'MBULA. A PIPE. 
 
 . EMBULA'RCHI SUFFUMI'GIUM. A SUFFUMI- 
 GATION, described by JEtius. 
 
 E'MERUS, also colutea, scorftioides major, and sena, 
 scorfiium, colutea humilis, colutea scorftioides humilis, 
 colutea siliguosa minor, coronilla montana, and LESSER 
 SCORPION SENA ; coronilla emerus Lin. Sp. PI. 1046. 
 It grows on hilly places ; its leaves are cathartic, and 
 poor people sometimes gather and use them for that 
 purpose. 
 
 E'MERUS AMERICA 'NUS. See INDICUM. 
 
 EME'SIA, EME'SMA, and EME'TOS, (from i^a, 
 to -vomit). The action of VOMITING. 
 
 EME'TICA, EMETICS, (from ipuu, to vomit,} ano- 
 cathartica, and -uomitoria ; medicines which excite vo- 
 miting. 
 
 The use of these medicines is so extensive, and their 
 effects often so important, that they will justify our 
 considering them at some length. The most simple 
 view we can take of emetics is, that they evacuate the 
 stomach by the inverted action of its own motions with 
 those of the oesophagus, assisted by the contraction of 
 the diaphragm and abdominal muscles. This alone is 
 an object of no little importance when we consider the 
 extensive influence of this organ, and the very danger- 
 ous consequences which arise from its acrimonious or 
 vitiated contents. But the advantages do not rest here. 
 The same inverted motion is communicated to the duo- 
 denum, and, in some degree, to the inferior partsof the 
 
E M E 
 
 601 
 
 EME 
 
 nanal. Into this second stomach, as we have described 
 it, the bile and pancreatic juice are poured ; and, while 
 the joint action of the diaphragm and the abdominal 
 muscles compress the gall bladder to evacuate its con- 
 tents, the inverted motion of the duodenum and stomach 
 evacuate it. Emetics, in this way, unite with cathar- 
 tics in assisting the secretion and discharge of bile ; in 
 relieving or preventing infarctions of the liver: for, 
 while the latter promote the secretion by stimulating 
 the ducts, the former contribute to the same purpose 
 by an action more strictly mechanical. 
 
 "We have often had occasion to remark the extensive 
 influence of the stomach in the animal economy, parti- 
 cularly its connexion with the state of the brain and 
 the extreme vessels. The first effect of emetics, in con- 
 sequence of this connexion, is to produce a general re- 
 laxation, approaching sometimes to faintness. In this 
 state the extreme vessels sympathise and yield, with 
 little resistance, to the force of the circulation. Per- 
 spiration follows, which by the action of vomiting is still 
 further increased; and, if this is kept up by other 
 means, the most salutary changes are often produced. 
 We perceive the connexion of the stomach with the 
 head, rather in the morbid than the salutary effects. 
 During the action of vomiting, the return of the blood 
 from the" head is impeded, and all its vessels are dis- 
 tended; which has occasioned some hesitation in the 
 use of emetics, when these vessels were previously 
 distended, as in apoplexy and palsy. In such circum- 
 stances, however, we find the irritation on the brain 
 communicated to the stomach, and vomiting excited. 
 
 The agitation of vomiting has been considered as use- 
 ful ; but this is a vague, indistinct indication. Medi- 
 cines of this kind have, however, been employed where 
 obstructions have been suspected; and, in the brain, the 
 alternate filling and emptying their vessels may contri- 
 bute to excite and support their action. We see some 
 traces of such an influence from their utility in nervous 
 diseases, particularly in those attended with general 
 languor, as hypochondriasis, and in obstructed menses ; 
 but more strikingly in the good effects of very active 
 emetics, particularly of vitriolated mercury in the cure 
 of gutta serena. Another distant effect of emetics is 
 more certain : their increasing the action of the ab- 
 sorbent system. Their operation, in this way, is not 
 easily explained, but such effects are well established ; 
 and, on this account, we shall find them extremely ser- 
 \iceablc, when we wish to promote the absorption of 
 purulent matter that we cannot with ease or safety eva- 
 cuate. They cannot be employed to relieve the more 
 <-xtensive accumulations of dropsies. 
 
 A very important effect of emetics, referrible in part 
 to their action, and sometimes, perhaps, to the nature 
 of the medicine, is their power of emulging the bron- 
 chial glands. On the first access of nausea, we find a 
 How of saliva, and a little discharge from the bronchise ; 
 but, when the emetic begins to act with some violence, 
 this discharge is considerable; and no remedy is more 
 powerful in producing a complete evacuation of those 
 glands, or relieving them from the infarctions of viscid 
 mucus. In part, this effect may be owing to the medi- 
 cine ; for we shall find some of the most active emetics 
 to be expectorants also. 
 
 Emetics arc of very different kinds. Some are purely 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 stimulant, as mustard, volatile alkali, and horse radish 
 root. Others are sedative or relaxant. Opium, in large 
 doses, acts as an emetic. Foxglove, tobacco, putrid 
 substances, oil, and warm water, are emetics of d'M\ 
 strength, nearly in their order. The greater number, 
 however, act apparently by a peculiar stimulus. In 
 some of these the stimulus is obvious; and, when the. 
 stomach is not affected, acts on other secretory organs. 
 The principal emetics of this kind are the antimonial 
 preparations, which affect the bowels, the skin, and 
 sometimes the bronchial glands. The mercurials are 
 similar in this respect; but the copper, zinc, and platina, 
 which in all their forms are emetic, seem not to affect 
 any other glands. The acrimony of the squill and the 
 seneka root is very general : they are not only emetics, 
 but cathartics and expectorants. The asarabacca and 
 the groundsel juice are more limited in their stimulant 
 powers. The former, besides its emetic property, acts 
 chiefly as an errhine, and the latter only on the intes- 
 tines. The ipecacuanha is the connecting link between 
 these more general stimulants and medicines, which 
 seem to act from a specific influence on the stomach. 
 There are certainly emetics which may be referred to 
 this head. The vitriols of zinc, already mentioned, not 
 to separate the metallic substances, have little general 
 stimulus; and the air of the lungs which, when swal- 
 lowed, proves certainly emetic, is wholly without any 
 other power. Every nauseous taste tends to excite tlu- 
 action of the stomach ; and to this head may be referred 
 the bitters, as wormwood, camomile flowers, the seeds 
 of the carduus benedictus and broom. Putrid sub- 
 stances, and the liver of sulphur, act apparently in the 
 same way. 
 
 Other causes of vomiting are more obscure in their 
 action. Association of ideas is a mental operation ; yet 
 a very frequent and certain cause of vomiting is, the re- 
 collection of objects connected with the evacuation of 
 the stomach at a former pleriod. Motion in a circle, in 
 a ship, or in an unaccustomed direction, has the same 
 effect. The motion of a wheel carriage, especially if 
 the windows are closed, or the person sits in the back 
 seat of a coach, will often produce vomiting. This 
 effect, as connected with the changes in the common 
 sensonum, must remain in obscurity. 
 
 The principle on which emetics act is not readily 
 explained. It has been said that they are constantly 
 sedatives ; and, as plausibly, that they are always sti- 
 mulant. Very powerful emetics belong to each class, 
 yet, perhaps, a different principle influences their opera- 
 tion. The affection of the stomach is apparently in- 
 creased action ; but, in medicine, increased action is 
 sometimes owing to a defect. It is, more obviously, 
 irregular action ; and we might thus attribute vomiting 
 to the principle we have already endeavoured to esta- 
 blish, that irregular action is connected with a diminu- 
 tion of tone. We certainly, in this way, approach, at least, 
 very near the truth ; and the facts will in general support 
 it. In every instance, however, except where vomiting 
 is owing to an affection of the brain, there appears to be 
 a substance inimical to the constitution, which the sto- 
 mach, influenced by the vires medicatrices, attempts 
 to discharge ; and the necessary motions are "conse- 
 quently excited. Yet we must keep in our view, that 
 languor and faintness, from any cause, will produce the 
 4 H 
 
E M E 
 
 602 
 
 EME 
 
 same effect ; and'we thus see why causes of extreme de- 
 bility will equally excite this organ, independent even of 
 the presence of any medicine, certainly by the interven- 
 tion of any violent commotion. In this way may, pro- 
 bably, be explained the experiments of those who have 
 excited vomiting by injections of emetic medicines into 
 the veins. In fact, every foreign substance in the blood 
 vessels excites such commotions, with faintings and 
 convulsions ; nor is it surprising that the stomach 
 should equally suffer. In general, then, the most active 
 emetics are the most powerful sedatives ; and the whole 
 class of poisons, particularly the narcotic cathartics, are 
 violently emetic. 
 
 The motions of the stomach during the operation of 
 emetics are, as we have said, inverted. This has been 
 proved by ocular observation ; and it is equally certain, 
 that the action of the muscular fibres of the oesophagus 
 is equally inverted. A nauseous draught, the repeti- 
 tion of an emetic, will sometimes excite the action of 
 the oesophagus only; and we once saw it so permanently 
 excited by a crystal of emetic tartar sticking in it, that 
 the mildest fluids could not, for a long time, pass into 
 the stomach. The action of the fibres of the stomach 
 surrounding the cardia is, in some instances, exclusively 
 excited : as in those who discharge wind, a small por- 
 tion of acid, of oil, or any substance swimming on the 
 surface of the contents of the stomach, and producing 
 cardialgia. The more violent exertions of this organ 
 alone discharge its whole contents ; and such exertions 
 must be strong and long continued before they are com- 
 municated to the duodenum. These are not facts 
 merely of curiosity, but of great importance in the exhi- 
 bition of vomits. It is in vain to expect benefit from 
 them, if only the slight ineffectual discharge of a little 
 of the tea, which has been drunk, takes place. The 
 strain, such as arises from the action of the greater cur- 
 vature, is necessary, if any viscid mucus is to be evacu- 
 ated ; if any effect on the liver can be expected. The 
 evacuation of bile appears towards the end of the ope- 
 ration, sometimes after the interval of two or three 
 hours; frequently on taking in the first draught of ne- 
 gus, or a similar cordial. The expediency of the re- 
 medy is then triumphantly pointed out ; but, in reality, 
 the bile was the effect, and was not previously in the 
 stomach. The assisting actions of the diaphragm and 
 abdominal viscera are sufficiently felt during the opera- 
 tion, if the facts were not ascertained by the experi- 
 ments of Mr. Haighton. 
 
 These observations are of some importance in the 
 .administration of emetics. If the medicine is not for 
 some time in the stomach previous to the vomiting, 
 the whole organ is seldom excited. It has been usual 
 to direct that the emetic shall be first discharged, pro- 
 bably from its apprehension of doing some injury. The 
 practice is, however, proper, from its thus exciting 
 every portion ; but, as the vomiting, without some con- 
 tents, is painful, on the first oppearance of sickness a 
 little camomile tea may be allowed. In the whole 
 operation, however, if more than a half pint of any 
 fluid is contained in the stomach atone time, the greater 
 is the probability of its acting incompletely. In cases 
 of poisons the vomiting is extremely violent, and we 
 then only want to dilute, and to. render the action as 
 easy as^js consistent with the discharge. The dry 
 
 vomits, as they are called, where all drinking is pre- 
 cluded, are painful remedies, but of great importance 
 in assisting the bronchial discharges, or in relieving 
 visceral obstructions. 
 
 Opposed to the severity of dry vomits, are the milder 
 nauseating doses of an timonials or squills. These assist, 
 in some degree, the discharge from the branchiae, but 
 not so effectually as full vomiting. Their chief ad- 
 vantages are in the earlier state of fevers ; in which they, 
 in some degree, contribute to relieve the dryness of the 
 skin, and to mitigate, by this effect, the great heat. 
 
 The Use of emetics is very extensive. In fevers of 
 every kind they are most powerful remedies. In in- 
 termittents, the vomiting, sometimes excited on the 
 accession by nature, has taught .us to lessen the vio- 
 lence of the paroxysm by emetics; and occasionally to 
 prevent it, by their previous exhibition, and continuing 
 to support the perspiration they excite. In every inter- 
 mittent, and remittents also, we find bilious congestions, 
 which active vomiting contributes to relieve. By this 
 means the paroxysms of each gradually become milder ; 
 and there have been many instances where no other 
 remedy was required. 
 
 In continued fevers emetics are highly useful, but 
 their effects are not equally striking. The debilitating 
 power of every febrile attack affects the stomach, and 
 produces those irregularities of the digestive process 
 which we have already described. The wholesome 
 aliment is, in this way, converted into an injurious load ; 
 and emetics are not more useful in determining to the 
 skin, than in removing the acrimonious or putrid 
 saburrae. When contagion also has been received, 
 though breathed with the air, it immediately affects the 
 stomach, producing a bad taste in the mouth. This, 
 with all the subsequent bad consequences, an emetic, 
 followed by a brisk cathartic, will often remove. The 
 particular kinds of fever offer few remarks of import- 
 ance. In the synocha, bleeding, if it be at all admiss- 
 ible, should be premised ; but the young practitioner, 
 eager with his lancet, should reflect, that every throb- 
 bing pulse is not a strong one; nor does every headach 
 portend approaching delirium. Emetics have often been 
 of service even in the most inflammatory fevers, when 
 bleeding has not preceded ; and we should always consi- 
 der, that the most putrid fevers are sometimes ushered 
 in by symptoms seemingly inflammatory. In the lower 
 putrid fevers, emetics are useful ; but the nauseating 
 doses, which may be continued in inflammatory fever, 
 should soon be omitted in the latter, as they debilitate 
 in a considerable degree. 
 
 In the next order, the fihtegmasie, emetics are less 
 essentially necessary ; and, in these, bleeding must be 
 frequently premised. After vomiting, the nauseating 
 doses may be continued with the best effects. In the 
 pneumonia they are often important remedies, from their 
 power of emulging the bronchial glands. In fihrenitis, 
 though dangerous from increasing the accumulation in 
 the head, we are sometimes obliged to employ them. 
 In cynanche they are inconvenient, though useful, re- 
 medies. When the inflammation terminates in sup- 
 puration, suffocation often impends, and then vomiting-, 
 a precarious remedy, which may even bring on the fate 
 it is intended to avert, may at once rescue the victim 
 from the grave. Firm and steady must be the physician 
 
E ME 
 
 603 
 
 EME 
 
 wljo prescribes it; but he who would for a moment 
 hesitate when his patient's life is at stake, whatever 
 risk he may personally run, merits not the name of man, 
 nor the character of a physician. In the other pyrexiae we 
 find little room for the use of this remedy. In hepatitis, 
 for obvious reasons, it is doubtful, though sometimes 
 useful; in enteritis the natural vomiting is often the 
 most troublesome symptom; but in the peritonitis pu- 
 trperarum, emetics, given early, have been considered as 
 a most certain remedy. It would give us the greatest 
 satisfaction could we confirm these assertions. On 
 trial we have, however, found them useful. In gout, 
 emetics have been employed to obviate the return of 
 paroxysms; and in rheumatism, if bark be useful in this 
 view, vomits must be equally so. 
 
 If the explanation we have offered of febrile cutane- 
 ous diseases be correct, emetics must be a remedy of 
 peculiar value and importance in the order exanthema- 
 ta. We need not enlarge on the different kinds, for in 
 each these remedies are useful on the first appearance 
 of fever. In those, however, attended with nervous or 
 putrid fever, the repetition must be attempted with 
 caution. 
 
 In hemorrhages, emetics are supposed of doubtful 
 efficacy ; but they are more generally useful than has 
 been supposed. With respect to the htemorrhagia ce- 
 rebri we shall reserve our observations for the present; 
 and in epittaxis we need not have recourse to an active, 
 uncertain remedy, when we have more safe ones within 
 our reach. In hemoptysis, emetics have been for- 
 bidden; but with little reason. Dr. Robinson, near 
 sixty years since, recommended them as safe and 
 effectual remedies; and we know that there are none 
 which more certainly deserve this character: yet the 
 general opinion is so decidedly in opposition to their 
 employment, that, unless in emergency, we think they 
 should not be exhibited ; or even in emergency not pro- 
 fessedly as emetics. One of the most obstinate haemop- 
 tyses the author of this article ever saw, yielded only 
 ;o the digitalis, which acted as a violent emetic ; and 
 its action was continued for several days. The bleed- 
 ing only ceased during the operation of vomiting, and 
 was finally stopped. Vomiting has been employed with 
 success in menorrhagia; but a physician may brave po- 
 pular prejudice more safely in any disease than in female 
 ones: nor is their utility in this complaint very clearly 
 established. We speak, however, only at present of 
 febrile msenorrhagia.. In every other kind, emetics are 
 idedly injurious. 
 
 Of the projhivia, the only genera, catarrh, and dysen- 
 . are greatly benefited by these remedies ; nor can 
 we add to what we have already remarked respecting 
 their utility, or offer any observations to limit their em- 
 ployment. 
 
 The order neuroses offers abundant subject of discus- 
 sion, was this a place for extensive inquiries ; and had 
 >ve not, in part, anticipated ever)- essential remark. 
 It will be at once obvious, that we refer to apoplexy 
 and palsy, and the disputes which have arisen on the 
 subject. In our former article (see APOPLEXIA) we 
 gave the result of our observations ; and then remarked 
 that, though we had been ourselves cautious in the ex- 
 hibition of emetics, we had seen them employed b'y 
 others without injury ; adding, that their inconveniences 
 were slight and transitory, their good effects consider- 
 
 able and permanent. To this we may now subjoin what 
 has since occurred in the progress of our work, that the 
 venous system of the brain is apparently calculated to 
 admit of distention, without any essential injury. The 
 coats of many of the sinuses, particularly those at the 
 base of the brain, admit easily of distention, are tor- 
 tuous, and anastomose freely. On the whole, then, 
 though we must consider emetics as remedies some- 
 what precarious, we think that they ought to be em- 
 ployed in such circumstances; and on taxing, most 
 impartially, our recollection, we cannot find that, in a 
 single instance, in our hands, or those of others, they 
 have been hurtful. On the contrary, we have very 
 often found them beneficial. 
 
 In the adynamiee, emetics are of very extensive 
 utility. They are pf doubtful efficacy in syncofie, when 
 the disease arises from a topical affection of the heart 
 and larger arteries, or when owing to debility, or an ex- 
 hausted constitution. In many, perhaps the greater 
 number of instances, fainting proceeds from accumula- 
 tions in the stomach, and emetics are then absolutely 
 necessary. In dyspepsia, hyfiochondriasis, and chlorosis, 
 they are remedies of the greatest importance. 
 
 The order styled spasmi is a group of diseases scarcely 
 connected. Palfiitatio, however, like syncope, more 
 commonly depends on accumulations in the stomach and 
 bowels than on any other cause; and asthma, with 
 dyspnea, as we have seen, is greatly relieved by the 
 operation of emetics, when not owing to any topical 
 affection of the heart and arteries. If any medicine be 
 useful in pertussis, it is occasional vomiting; but -the 
 pyrosis is a spasmodic complaint, and ultimately cured 
 by a very different plan. Emetics are often useful as 
 temporary palliatives. In colica, in cholera, and diarr- 
 hea, we have had occasion to point out their utility ; but 
 in hysteria, though sometimes necessary, they are of 
 doubtful efficacy. In the other genera they are not 
 employed, or only occasionally useful. 
 
 In the -vesaniis, emetics are the most important re- 
 medies. When the disease is not connected with the 
 stomach, which generally happens, they are probably 
 useful by the agitation formerly mentioned among their 
 effects. 
 
 In the first order of the cachexitt, the marcores, we 
 find little foundation for their employment; yet, as in 
 tabes the hectic fever is mentioned, they may appear 
 to be indicated. But the fever, in this case, is from 
 debility only, the exacerbation of the common evening 
 paroxysm. It reminds us, however, of an omisskm, 
 which we must supply, the utility of emetics in phthisis; 
 a disease that has no appropriate place in the system of 
 Dr. Cullen, which we have chiefly followed. Whether 
 we consider the fever as a remittent, the bronchial 
 glands as infarcted, or the existence of purulent matter 
 in a concealed abscess, emetics appear to be medicines 
 of the greatest utility. In fact, they are so ; and could 
 phthisis be ever cured, it would be by the joint 
 action of emetics and blisters. No remedy is so gene- 
 rally useful as a slight emetic, frequently repeated; it 
 checks the fever, relieves the burning heat, renders the 
 respiration more free, and the cough more loose. Yet 
 hseret, later! lethalis arundo, emetics will not cure. 
 In dropsies we have mentioned the occasional utility of 
 natural vomiting, and stated that we have not yet been 
 able to imitate it by art; but in hydrocephalus and 
 
 I 2 
 
E M E 
 
 604 
 
 EMO 
 
 hydrothorax it is inadmissible. We find a few solitary 
 cases where the water in hydrocele^ a partial dropsy, 
 has been evacuated in this way. 
 
 For the various genera of the order imjietigenca we 
 find little room forthc use of this remedy. Iffra?n6(sia, 
 as Dr. Adams thinks (Memoirs of the Medical Society, 
 vol. vi.), be an exanthema, emetics may be of service, 
 as they very certainly are in icterus. Even where the 
 pain at the pit of the stomach is violent, and the exist- 
 ence of a calculus unequivocal, though emetics may 
 for a time increase the pain, the relaxation which they 
 produce assists its passage. Neither in accidental nor 
 in artificial vomiting have we ever found, in this case, 
 any inflammation (the great source of alarm) follow. 
 Emetics are of more importance in the last class of dis- 
 eases, than from their local nature might be expected. 
 In every case of obstructed sense, where the cause is not 
 so firmly fixed as to resist every power, these remedies 
 are useful ; in the caligo for instance, a maurosis, dys<zcia, 
 and ageustia; in the greater number of depraved and 
 deficient appetites ; and in some of the depraved or ir- 
 regular motions. In the a/iocenoses, the passive haemorr- 
 hages, or mucous discharges, they are certainly injurious. 
 In the e/rischeses, if we except the amenarrhaa, and in 
 the tumores, except the purulent ones, they are hurtful. 
 The choice of emetics is a subject of some importance ; 
 but it is chiefly regulated by the quickness or the vio- 
 lence of their action. The most quickly operating 
 emetic, in cases of emergency, is the white vitriol ; the 
 most violent is the turbith mineral. It is common to 
 select the mercurial emetics in venereal cases ; but this 
 plan is not attended with peculiar advantages. We 
 have often thought it singular that the squills are not 
 more frequently employee! for this purpose in asthma 
 or pneumonia. They indeed produce a very permanent 
 and distressing nausea, and are often employed as 
 nauseating remedies; but we suspect that they might 
 be particularly useful if given in these cases so as to 
 produce full vomiting. In such instances physicians 
 seem to prefer the antimonial emetics, and it must be 
 allowed that the squills are very uncertain in their 
 operation. 
 
 Emetics are injurious when there is any original defect 
 in the head, in the heart and larger arteries, or, perhaps, 
 in the abdominal viscera, if we except the liver; in the 
 aneurisms of the larger vessels, in the delicate and the 
 weak, if particularly plethoric. If no plethora exists, 
 debility is seldom so considerable as to contraindicate 
 vomiting, should there be any foundation for thinking 
 it may produce real good effect. 
 
 With respect to the administration, we have little to 
 udd to what we have already remarked. In cases of 
 fever we prefer the evening; in asthmatic cases, the 
 morning; in hectics, the period when the febrile ac- 
 cession is most strongly marked. In the other disorders 
 there is little choice of time. The preferable form is a 
 liquid; and were the preparation of the ipecacuanha 
 wine to be always depended on, this would be the best 
 form of a medicine almost universally employed as an 
 emetic, since the powder, apparently entangled in the 
 coats of the stomach, sometimes occasions a continuance 
 of painful retchings. Those who have repeatedly taken 
 this medicine often find even the smell or taste sufficient 
 to excite vomiting; and, from what has been said, it 
 will be obvious that such vomiting v/ill be ineffectual. 
 
 To patients of this class it may be given in pills, or the 
 tartarised antimony may be substituted. 
 
 Vomits, taken in the morning, should be allowed to 
 produce their operation in bed. In the evening, if not 
 taken in bed, the patient should immediately retire to 
 it, without exposing himself to any chill. At any other 
 period of the day, cold, after the vomiting, should be 
 carefully avoided. 
 
 Any warm liquid may be employed to facilitate tha 
 action of the emetic ; but the camomile, the carduus 
 tea, mustard infusion, or whey, or the volatile alkali 
 added to the bitter infusions, greatly facilitate it. 
 
 EMETI'CUM MI'TE. The mild emetic of Boer- 
 haave is made by deflagrating one part of crude anti- 
 mony with two of nitre. By this process all the sul- 
 phur is consumed, and a large proportion of oxygen 
 combined with the metal, which reduces it to the 
 state of an inert earth ; it is therefore, in every sense, 
 mild. 
 
 EME'TICUM VI'NUM. See ANTIMONIALE VINUM. 
 EMETOCATHA'RTICUM, (from (, and **- 
 6x.tau}. A medicine which operates both by vomit and 
 stool. 
 
 EMISSA'RIUM, (from cmitto, to send forth}. An 
 EMISSARY. In medicine it is any outlet, whether natural 
 or morbid, from which any thing is discharged. 
 
 EMMENAGO'GA, EMMENAGOGUES, (from tw/,v.. 
 the menstrual discharges, andys>, to prof i el,) menago- 
 ga; medicines suited to promote the menstrual flux in 
 women; or to excite and restore it when retained 01 
 suppressed. 
 
 The establishment of this class has occasioned much 
 hypercriticism ; yet, as pointing out a change to be pro- 
 duced, it is equally proper with emetics or cathartics ; 
 nor is it an objection that we must produce the change 
 through some medium, and not by any direct action on 
 the vessels themselves. 
 
 Emmenagogues are general or partial stimulants, 
 tonics, or antispasmodics. We cannot, however, en- 
 large on their utility or application, while the cause of 
 the discharge itself has not been investigated. We are 
 compelled, therefore, to defer the consideration to a 
 future part of the work, and trust then to be able to 
 give a comprehensive account of the whole subject : 
 we shall endeavour to give a satisfactory one. See 
 MENSES. 
 
 EMME'NIA, (from JM.DV, a month}. See MENSES. 
 EMMO'TOS, (from ^?o 5 , lint}. An epithet for 
 persons, parts of the body, or disorders, that require 
 lint for the cure. 
 
 EMO'DIA, (from f, and eJt>;, dens}. A STUPOR OK 
 
 THE TEETH. 
 
 EMOLLIE'NTIA, (from emollio, to soften). EMOL- 
 LIENTS, malacticos. Medicines which lessen the force 
 of cohesion in our simple solids, and therefore soften 
 and diminish the hardness and rigidity of the parts to 
 which they are applied. They not only relax the solids, 
 but also sheath and defend them from the acrimony of 
 the fluids. When externally applied, they are termed 
 emollientia; internally administered, demulcentia. (See 
 DEMULCENTIA.) Dr. Cullen thinks that emollients 
 act upon the parts to which they are immediately ap- 
 pTied, either by insinuating themselves into the sub- 
 stance of the solid, and diminishing the density and 
 force of cohesion of the mixt; or, by being insinuated 
 
BMP 
 
 605 
 
 EMI' 
 
 into the interstices of dry particles, they diminish the 
 friction that might otherwise occur, and thereby render 
 the whole more flexible. 
 
 We have not, however, the slightest evidence that 
 any permanent change can be made in the mixt, by 
 :!K lemporary application of oil or warm water. The 
 nervous system is relaxed by warmth, and the simple 
 soliiis partake of the change ; but it is temporary only. 
 A permanent change is only produced by a warm 
 climate, or some relaxing occupation. In the simple 
 solids we only find a greater flexibility, in consequence 
 of emollients, which in Dr. Cullen's system appears to 
 be correctly explained. 
 
 Emollient topics are formed of water, oily and mu- 
 cilaginous substances. Water, particularly when assisted 
 a moderate heat, is plentifully absorbed from the 
 whole surface of the body. It powerfully relaxes and 
 dilutes, being miscible, though it does not enter into 
 the composition of the solid, with almost every animal 
 fluid. Oil relaxes and obtunds what is rigid and acri- 
 monious; and mucilage equally sheaths sharp humours. 
 In compositions of this kind, the aqueous part should be 
 freely admitted, for the mucilages require to be largely 
 diluted ; gentle friction on the part increases their effi- 
 cacy, by promoting the circulation ; but the heat with 
 which they are applied should not exceed what pro- 
 duces a pleasing sensation. From the relaxing and de- 
 mulcent quality of emollient topics, they are useful 
 sedative applications, when pain from tension, or from 
 irritation, is excited : from the sympathy of the nerves, 
 their efficacy is conveyed to distant and deep seated 
 parts ; and thus the warm bath proves so powerful a 
 sedative. From the same principles these applications 
 are also antispasmodics. Emollients, by relaxing the 
 fibres, and promoting the circulation, hasten suppura- 
 tion. See Aikin's Observations on the external Use of 
 Preparations of Lead, p. 29, &c. 
 
 EMO'TIO, (from emoveo, to move out). When used 
 w ith respect to the mind it signifies a delirium ; when 
 relative to some bone, a luxation. 
 
 EMPA'LEMEXT. See CALYX. 
 
 F.MPA'SMA, (from ir*es-ti, to sfirinkle ufion}. See 
 CATAPASMA. 
 
 EMPE'ROS, (from e..*-if>, to mutilate}. MUTI- 
 LATED. 
 
 E'MPETRUM, (from f, and vtlft, a stone'). See 
 ALYPUM. 
 
 E'MPETRUM THYMELJE'JE FO'LIIS, also called sanamun- 
 da, and SEA HEATH SPURGE; da/ihne thymel&a Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 509; grows on the coast of Andalusia, and flowers 
 in February. A drachm of the root purges violently. 
 About Gibraltar it is called burhalaga; but only used to 
 heat ovens. 
 
 EMPHRA'CTICA, (from t^tt<rc-, to obstruct). 
 Such topical applications as obstruct the pores when 
 applied to the skin; also named emfilastica, em/ilat- 
 tomena. 
 
 EMPHRA'GMA, (from c/jjpfxr/ru, to obstruct'). An 
 IMPEDIMENT or OBSTRUCTION ; the parts of a child which 
 present in an unnatural posture, and obstruct the birth. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 EMPHYSEMA, (from t^t/s-a*, to inflate,") infatio ; 
 and sometimes leucofMegmatia ; is any flatulent tu- 
 mour: but it means generally a so ft tumour arising from 
 air being admitted inio the cellular membrane. In Hip- 
 pocrates it signifies an inflation of the belly, and some- 
 
 times a tumour in general. When ruptures or tumours 
 are of the flatulent kind, they are called fthysocele. Dr. 
 Cullen means by the word pneumatosis, which is his 
 general name for this disease, the swelling formed by 
 air, a flatus, or rarefied fluids. He places it in the 
 class cachejcie and order intumescenti, and defines it, a 
 tense, elastic tumour of the body, making, on pressure 
 under the hand, a crackling noise. The species are, 
 1. Pneumatosis s/iontanea, when it happens without 
 manifest cause; 2. Pneumatozis traumatica, when from 
 a wound in the thorax; 3. Pneumatosis -uenenata, when 
 from the swallowing or external application of poison; 
 4. Pneumatosis hysterica, when accompanied w ith hys- 
 terics. 
 
 The most frequent cause of this disorder is the pierc- 
 ing of the plura by a sharp pointed instrument, or 
 wounding the lungs by the pointed fragments of broken 
 ribs ; though it sometimes happens that an emphysema 
 is produced by internal lacerations of the air vessels of 
 the lungs, without any injury to the pleura. Putridity 
 separates air both in vegetable and animal substances ; 
 and, consequently, emphysema is the consequence of 
 mortifications, and sometimes attends putrid fevers. It 
 more seldom happens from pointed instruments than 
 might be expected, as the blood instantly stops the 
 passage. 
 
 An emphysema is known by a soft puffy swelling : 
 the skin appears glossy, the tumour gives way on pres- 
 sure, but it instantly returns ; a crackling is perceived 
 on pressing the emphysematous tumour. When the 
 lungs are wounded, a troublesome cough attends, and 
 the matter expectorated is mixed with blood; some- 
 times air escapes from the lungs into the cavity of the 
 pleura, and occasions great difficulty of breathing, 
 anxiety, a sense of suffocation, stupor, a livid colour in 
 the face, and, if relief is not speedily obtained, death. 
 The air detained in any part of the cellular membrane 
 may produce a mortification in it. 
 
 When these tumours occur in putrid disorders, fo- 
 mentations may be applied, made with equal parts of 
 sharp vinegar and rectified spirit of wine ; but when a 
 wound is the cause, if the breathing is quick and labo- 
 rious, blood must be taken, and the operation repeated 
 as often as this symptom renders it necessary. Punc- 
 tures, or rather small incisions, may be made into the 
 cellular membrane with a lancet, or in different parts 
 of the body ; the air will thus be evacuated, if gentle 
 pressure is also made on the tumour : after its evacua- 
 tion, a compress may be dipped in vinegar, and applied 
 over the part where the wound is supposed to be, se- 
 cured by a tight bandage ; and the patient should be 
 directed to lie on the injured side, to prevent a fresh 
 afflux of air. Nitre, and pectoral emulsions, may be 
 given to prevent internal suppuration. When the air 
 is detained in the cavity of the breast, Mr. Hewson 
 proposes to discharge it by a small opening made with 
 a knife on the fore part of the chest, which, if on the 
 right side, must be between the fifth and sixth ribs, 
 because there the integuments are thin : but if on the 
 left side, the opening must be betwixt the seventh and 
 eighth, or betwixt the eighth and ninth ribs ; the beuer 
 to avoid wounding the pericardium. See Le Diun's 
 Observations, N 29; James's Medical Dictionary, art. 
 Fractura ; and London Medical Observations and In- 
 quiries, vol. ii. p. 1", vol. iii. p. 28 36, 572 399; 
 White's Surgery, p. 78. 
 
BMP 
 
 60C 
 
 E.MP 
 
 EMPI'RICA SE'CTA, (from , and wupx, experi- 
 entia). The EMPIRIC SECT. It was begun by Sera- 
 pion of Alexandria, or by Heracleon, about 278 years 
 before the birth of Christ. The erhpyrical physicians 
 conducted themselves wholly by experience, without 
 study or theory, like the quacks of the present day.. 
 See Celsus de Medicina, p. 3, 8, 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1746. 
 
 EMPI'RICUS. An EMPIRIC, (from -anifaa, to expe- 
 rience, or tff.ifftfo.a, to tryS) an epithet applied to practi- 
 tioners who founded their practice on experience only, 
 or rather on incontrovertible facts, totally freed from 
 all speculative ideas. In a bad sense, it is an appellation 
 bestowed on quacks, who, without knowledge, pretend 
 to perform miracles by some desperate nostrum ; care- 
 less of the destruction they create, and eager only to 
 pillage their unfortunate patients, generally at the ex- 
 pence of their health, and too often of their lives. For 
 the difference between the empiric and dogmatist, see 
 Percival's Essays, Medical' and Experimental, vol. i.; 
 which is, however, nearly a copy of one of Dr. Cullen's 
 early introductory lectures. 
 
 EMPLA'STICA, (from t^Tr^ttir/ra, to spread upon"). 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM. (from the same). PLASTER. 
 Plasters are compositions for external use : they are 
 not always applied for any medical virtue ; but chiefly 
 used to retain other dressings, or to keep the parts to 
 which they are applied warm and tight. These effects 
 they produce more equally and steadily than a bandage 
 of linen, especially if there be no swelling. They are 
 composed of oily and unctuous substances, united with 
 powders, into such a consistence, that the compound 
 may remain firm in the cold without sticking to the 
 fingers; that it may be soft and pliable in a gentle heat ; 
 and that, by the warmth of the human body, it may be 
 so tenacious as readily to adhere. When a plaster is 
 softened to the consistence of warm wax, it is called 
 cerate ; though the term is generally confined at present 
 to such plasters as contain wax in their composition : 
 when so soft as to spread easily whilst cold, yet not 
 t.o run with the heat of the body, an ointment; and if 
 betwixt the consistence of an ointment and oil, a lini- 
 ment. 
 
 Calces of lead boiled with expressed oils unite into 
 a plaster of a good consistence, and are a proper basis 
 for several other plasters. Plasters may also be made 
 of resins, gummy resins, &c. without wax, especially 
 in extemporaneous prescription; but for officinal com- 
 positions they are less proper, as they soon grow too soft 
 in keeping, and lose their form in a warm air. 
 
 As some difference is observed in the hardness of a 
 plaster for the breast or stomach, and one that is to be 
 applied to the limbs, the following proportions are ge- 
 nerally directed. For a soft plaster, take one ounce of 
 expressed oil, one ounce of wax, and half an ounce of 
 any powder; for a harder, add an ounce more of wax, 
 and half an ounce of powder. 
 
 M. Deyeux, in the 33d volume of the Annales de 
 Chimie, has added some chemical refinements with re- 
 spect to this officinal preparation, which merit our at- 
 tention. He considers plasters to consist merely of the 
 union of oil, or a mixture of oil and wax with metallic 
 oxides. Those in which these substances are united 
 with vegetable juices he styles ointments. 
 
 The union of oils with metallic oxides he supposes to 
 
 be a true chemical combination, which some pharma- 
 ceutical authors have styled soaps; he thinks without 
 reason, as they are neither soluble in water nor alcohol, 
 In proof of the chemical union, he adds, that some me- 
 tallic oxides, particularly those of iron, refuse to unite 
 with oils; for, though they apparently mix, yet, when 
 diluted, the oxide separates, which is by no means the 
 case with similar combinations. The oxides of lead, 
 bismuth, and mercury, unite with oil, though not with 
 equal facility. 
 
 There are three methods of uniting oil with metallic 
 oxides : the first is by agitation, without heat. In this 
 way the oxide of lead combines with oilj but the 
 operation is slow and laborious : and, though the union 
 appears to be complete, the plaster never attains a 
 proper consistence. The second is to boil the oxide 
 and oil with water, and in this case the water acts only 
 as a balneum mariae, to facilitate the union, by bringing 
 the particles of the oil and oxide together in an at- 
 tenuated state. By this process we usually obtain a 
 plaster of a proper consistence. The third is the com- 
 mon method of uniting the oxide with the heated oil 
 by agitation. Plasters, thus made, are always dark in 
 their colour, and exhale a peculiar odour, which dis- 
 tinguishes them. In every process the oxide should 
 be in the minutest state of division, particularly in the 
 last, since the metal would be otherwise revived, which 
 sometimes happens, particularly in a saturnine oint- 
 ment, called by the French pharmaceutists, unguentura 
 de la mere ; an event in part owing to the large propor- 
 tion of animal oils which it contains. The only method 
 of avoiding this inconvenience is to hasten the union, 
 which is best effected by a minute division of the oxides. 
 Though all oils unite with metallic oxides, the results 
 are different. With oxides of lead, for instance, parti- 
 cularly litharge, linseed oil unites freely, and softens 
 by the heat of the hand only : while, with olive oil, it 
 is so dry as to admit of being powdered, and must be 
 heated to be properly spread. In general, drying oils 
 afford the softest plasters ; and olive oil, digested with 
 the root of althaea, gives a softer ointment than it would 
 have done, previous to the process. Those oils which 
 are not drying are preferable ; but the olive oil, gene- 
 rally sold, is seldom uniform in its properties. 
 
 The metallic oxides differ perhaps as much as the 
 oils. Litharge affords drier plasters than minium or 
 the white oxides of lead. Other oxides may unite 
 readily with oil; but a sufficient number of experi- 
 ments has not yet been made. M. Deyeux suspects 
 that the very pure red oxide of mercury, if finely 
 powdered, so as to prevent its being deoxydated, 
 might advantageously supersede the oxide of lead in 
 many plasters. 
 
 When plasters, from age, become too dry, they must 
 be moistened with a due proportion of oil; but, in ge- 
 neral, the proportion of oil in those liable to become 
 brittle by age is too small. The access of air often 
 changes the colour of plasters, and very probably their 
 qualities; so that they should be carefully guarded from 
 it, especially those subject to such a change. 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM ADH.SSIVUM NIGRUM. The BLACK 
 
 STICKING PLASTER, LADv's COURT PLASTER, and the 
 
 CHICHESTER PLASTER. 
 
 Dissolve twelve ounces of gum benjamin in twelve 
 ounces of rectified spirit of wine: in a separate vcsse^ 
 
E M 1 J 
 
 607 
 
 E3IP 
 
 dissolve a pound of the best isinglass in five pints of 
 pure water; strain each solution; mix them, and let 
 them stand in a narrow vessel, that the grosser parts 
 may subside : when the clear liquor is cold, it will form 
 a jelly ; and it must be warmed when spread. This 
 quantity suffices for covering ten yards of half-yard- 
 wide silk : the silk must be stretched in a frame, and the 
 mixture spread on it with a brush. As each spreading 
 dries, it must be repeated to the tenth or twelfth time ; 
 and a gloss is obtained by a light touch of the brush at 
 the last operation. 
 
 Its use is generally known ; but the following is an 
 easy substitute : Dissolve a pound and a quarter of fine 
 isinglass infive pints of water ; and before it cools spread 
 it on silk in the manner above directed. 
 
 Emplastrum ad contusa Boerhaa-vii. R. Bryoniae in 
 farinam reductae 5 ij. florum sulph. ^ i. hydrargyricum 
 sulphure 3 iij. galbani puri, et s. a. soluti iv. emplastri 
 de meliloto 5iv. ol. chamaemeli q. s. ut fiat emplastrum. 
 The three last ingredients are to he melted together, 
 and the powder stirred in. Modern practice adopts 
 this, only using the emplastrum cerae compositum, 
 instead of that of melilot; and one ounce of olive oil 
 in the place of the oleum chamaemeli: it is supposed 
 to be a beneficial application, particularly in scrofulous 
 indurations. 
 
 Emfilastrum anodynum. Take four pounds of com- 
 mon plaster; melt it over a gentle fire, with an ounce 
 and a half of common black pitch. When this is to be 
 applied, mix with each ounce, weight, half a drachm of 
 opium, and the same quantity of camphor in fine pow- 
 der. It is said to be very efficacious in relieving old 
 pains ; but the proportion of camphor and opium may 
 be doubled. 
 
 EMPL.V'STRUM A'TTRAHENS. See EMPLASTRUM CEIUE, 
 under CERA. 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM VESICATO'RIUM. See CANTHARIDES. 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM CU'MIXI. See CUMINUM. 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM COMMU'XE; formerly called diachylon, 
 now lithargyri emfilastrum. 
 
 Take of olive oil, one gallon ; of litharge finely pow- 
 dered, five pounds; boil them together with about a 
 quart of water over a gentle fire, continually stirring till 
 the oil and the litharge are united, and acquire the due 
 consistence of a plaster; and if the water is wasted be- 
 fore the operation is finished, more water (previously 
 heated) must be poured on. 
 
 As soon as the mixture is warm, begin to stir it : in 
 about four hours the boiling will be completed ; but to 
 ascertain this, drop a little on a tile to cool, by which 
 you will easily discover whether the litharge be dissolv- 
 ed; the boiling must be continued very gently, or the 
 plaster will be black ; perhaps boil over suddenly. If 
 water should be added that is not very hot, the plaster 
 will explode with violence, and be wasted ; an accident 
 which will happen with hot water, if the plaster is too 
 hot. If the composition proves discoloured, the addi- 
 tion of a little white lead and oil will improve it ; but 
 ' expected to be very white, true olive oil must be used. 
 
 Emfilastrum nigrum Domini Sharp, seu Emfilastrum 
 cerussz. ,. Olei olivarum 5 xij. cerx flavae 5 ij. ss. 
 cerussx ^ x. Let the oil andwax be melted together, 
 the ceruss added, and the whole boiled to a consistence 
 of a plaster. Sharp used it as an application to diseas- 
 ed knees ; but Kirkland employs a plaster of red lead 
 
 and oil, boiled to a dark brown colour, for the same 
 purpose. 
 
 Em/ilastrum stimulant, seu ammonftf, STIMULANT PLAS- 
 TER, or PLASTER OF AMMONIA. IJ. Saponis J ij. em- 
 plastri lithargyri ss. ammoniac muriatae ^ i. Let the 
 soap and litharge plaster be melted together, and when 
 nearly cold, the muriated ammonia, in fine powder, be 
 stirred in. This plaster must be made at the time of 
 application, else the -alkali, set at liberty by the decom- 
 position of the muriated ammonia, will fly off, and 
 frustrate the intent of the remedy. In delicate and 
 irritable skins, the quantity of the ammonia must be 
 lessened, lest the plaster blister the part. In chronic 
 enlargement of the joints, or tumours without inflam- 
 mation; in some scrofulous affections of the knee or 
 elbow joints ; but particularly in those gelatinous swell- 
 ings which frequently form on the olecranon, it has been 
 of singular service, probably by stimulating the absorb- 
 ents, and increasing their power of action. 
 
 EMPLA'STRUM SAPO'XIS. R. Saponis f ij. emplastr. 
 lithargyri Jfc iij. These, melted together, must be boil- 
 ed to a proper consistence. It is a mild discutient, and 
 to tumours of various kinds is considered as an useful 
 application ; but as soap is much more advantageously 
 used in liquid forms, the practitioner will rarely be in- 
 duced to apply it in that of a solid. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM STOMA'CHICUM. STOMACH PLASTER. 
 Now called emfilastrum labdani comfiositum, COMPOUND 
 
 PLASTER OF LABDANUM. 
 
 Take of soft labdanum. three ounces ; of frankin- 
 cense, one ounce; cinnamon and expressed oil of mace, 
 of each half an ounce ; of essential oil of mint, one 
 drachm : add to the frankincense, first melted, the lab- 
 danum heated, till it becomes soft, and then the oil of 
 mace ; afterwards mix- the cinnamon with the oil of 
 mint, beat them together in a warm mortar, and keep 
 the whole in a vessel well closed. 
 
 The plasters should be frequently renewed, and ap- 
 plied on the five lower ribs of the left side, towards the 
 back. It has been supposed of use also to promote the 
 suppuration of indolent tumours. 
 
 EMPLATTO MENA, (from ((tx>a.<rru, to obstruct). 
 See EMPHRACTICA. 
 
 EMPNEUMATO'SIS, (frome,**, to blow into, or 
 inflate ). An inflation of the stomach, the womb, or 
 other parts. 
 
 EMPO'RIUM, (from efix-{*;, negotiator, from e/w.- 
 rctea, to negotiate). See CEREBRUM. 
 
 EMPRION, (from -a-fif, to saw). SAW-LIKE. A kind 
 of pulse mentioned by Galen, in which the artery is un- 
 equally distended in different parts. 
 
 EMPROSTHO'TONOS, (from et*x?tfn,forv>ardt, 
 and reita, to bend). A spasm which bends the body 
 forward, and confines it in that position. Celsus, lib. 
 iv. cap. 3, restricts the term to a convulsive stiffness of 
 the neck, by which the chin is fixed on the breast. See 
 TETANUS. 
 
 E'MPTYSIS, (from a-lv, to sfiit out). SPITTING OF 
 BLOOD; a discharge which comes only fromjthe mouth, 
 fauces, and parts adjacent. Aretaeus. 
 
 EMPYE'MA, (from t, within, and a-t*?, fius, or 
 matter). The ancients called all internal suppurations 
 emfli/ema, (see ECPYEMA) ; but at present this name is 
 confined to a collection of purulent matter, lying loose 
 in the cavity of the breast, and lodging on the dia- 
 
EMP 
 
 608 
 
 EMU 
 
 phragm. Dr. Cullcn considers it as a consequence of 
 pneumonia, and says, its symptoms are, a remission of 
 pain, after a pleurisy has terminated in suppuration, 
 often after a vomica; whilst a difficulty of breathing, 
 cough, uneasiness in lying down, and hectic fever, con- 
 tinue i frequently attended with a sensation of some 
 fluid fluctuating in the breast, and symptoms of a hy- 
 drothorax. 
 
 Aretaeus, lib. i. De Causis et Signis Morborum Chro- 
 nicorum, cap. 9, says, " They who have purulent ab- 
 scesses in the cavities of the body, whether within ( the 
 thorax or below the diaphragm, if the pus be discharged 
 upwards, are called ifiirvoi (emjiyi); if downwards, 
 ajwstomatici. And if there be a suppuration in the tho- 
 rax, and the pus be discharged through the lungs, it is 
 called fff,7T^>i." But the moderns styled it only an cmjiye- 
 ma when purulent matter floats upon the diaphragm. 
 If matter is lodged on both sides of the breast, there are 
 two empyemas. 
 
 The pus, that forms an einpycma, may be from an 
 abscess in the lungs, pleura, mediastinum, pericardium, 
 or diaphragm ; or perhaps from that inflammatory ex- 
 udation, or inspissated serum, which, Dr. Hunter ob- 
 serves, resembles pus, often found in large quantities in 
 the cavities of the breast, belly, 8cc. Wounds in the 
 breast may also evacuate their matter into its cavity, 
 and prove a cause of this disease. Le Dran informs us, 
 that he met with instances of abscesses in the liver 
 making a way through the diaphragm, and emptying 
 themselves into the breast. Some instances of this have 
 occurred in modern times, and small 'apertures in the 
 diaphragm, through which pus has passed, anatomists 
 have observed and described. (Pemberton on the Dis- 
 eases of the Abdominal Viscera, p. 36). From Sauva- 
 ges may be collected six varieties, although they are not 
 always capable of being distinguished, viz. Em}iyema a 
 Jicrifineumonia ; and vomica i empyema pleuris ; medi- 
 astina ; diafiliragmatis ; and intercostaie. 
 
 When any fluid matter is collected in the cavity of 
 the breast, it may be known by the following signs : the 
 breathing is short and laborious; expiration is more dif- 
 ficult than inspiration ; the patient perceives a fluctua- 
 tion when he changes his position from side to side, or 
 presses the abdomen against the edge of a table ; some- 
 times there is an enlargement of the cavity of the tho- 
 rax, and an cedematous fulness of the skin and flesh of 
 one or both sides of the chest; a dry cough; a slow fever; 
 heat at the extremities of the fingers ; and hollowhess 
 of the eyes. The patient cannot lie on the sound side, 
 though in hectics he can only sleep easily on it. The 
 kind of matter can only be known by the nature of the 
 disorder, which preceded an accumulation, and from 
 ilie concomitant symptoms. The matter may be blood 
 or pus : and the latter of these may be suspected, when 
 there hath been an inflammatory disorder in the lungs, 
 pleura, or other parts in the breast, attended with symp- 
 toms of suppuration, and particularly if viscid sweats 
 attend. 
 
 If the matter of an empyema be not speedily expecto- 
 rated, the patient dies of a consumption, with a hectic 
 fever, which is always exasperated at night. If the me- 
 diastinum is corroded, upon opening the thorax a sud- 
 den suffocation must ensue. If the empyema is of long 
 standing, the strength decayed, with a colliquative diarr- 
 hoea, and a wasting of the body, the operation, instead 
 of relieving, hastens the death of the patient. When 
 
 this disorder is merely local, the operation may succeed , 
 but if the habit be strumous, or otherwise unsound; if 
 fever, coughing, thirst and other symptoms, are either 
 numerous or considerable in their degree ; there is but 
 little hope of recovery. The operation is also ineffec- 
 tual if the lungs adhere considerably to the pleura, or if 
 the matter lodged on the diaphragm was emptied from 
 a cyst. 
 
 The chirurgical method by which relief is obtained 
 is called THE OPERATION FOR THE EMPYEMA. The fluid 
 to be voided by this operation is matter. In this case, 
 therefore, only the assistance of a surgeon is required ; 
 for blood will be gradually absorbed, and need not 
 be removed by any artificial opening. Gooch relates a 
 case in his Medical Observations of air in the thorax pro- 
 ducing the symptoms of an empyema: it passed through 
 an ulcer in the lungs; but the ulcer healing, the air was 
 evacuated by the operation for the empyema, and a 
 complete cure effected. 
 
 The manner of operating is to fix on the part for the 
 perforation ; then, with a knife or a trochar, a passage 
 may be formed for the offending air. Whether an 
 opening is made by means of a knife or a trochar, as 
 Albinus hath observed that the diaphragm on the right 
 side ascends higher into the thorax than on the left, it 
 may be proper to pierce it on the right side between the 
 third and fourth spurious ribs ; but on the left, between 
 the second and third, and at about half or two thirds of 
 the distance from the sternum to the vertebra ; for here 
 the muscles are thinnest, the artery is concealed under 
 the rib, and the diaphragm at a due distance. The 
 puncture must be made with the utmost caution, lest 
 there should be an adhesion of the lungs to the pleura ; 
 a canula for a time left in the wound, and the wound 
 itself kept open. Matter, lodged in both cavities of the 
 thorax, requires that the operation be performed on 
 each side. See Hippocrates, Galen, Aretaeus, Boer- 
 haave, with Van Swieten's Comments, Le Dran's Ope- 
 rations, Sharp's Operations, Heister's Surgery, Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. ii. p. 383, Kirkland's Medical Surgery, 
 vol. ii. p. 175, Pearson's Principles of Surgery, vol. i. 
 p. 94, White's Surgery, p. 303. 
 
 EMPYE'MATA, (from cft.^vr^a.']. So the ancients 
 called suppurating medicines ; for they named an inter- 
 nal collection of pus em/iyema. 
 
 E'MPYI. Purulent or suppurated, or those who 
 have purulent abscesses internally. 
 
 EMPYREU'MA, (from e/iTrvpiva, to kindle, or cva-vfi, 
 in the fire). In chemistry it is the offensive smell and 
 taste which distilled waters, or other substances, re- 
 ceive from being too much exposed to the fire, when 
 their mucilage is burnt. 
 
 EMPYREUMA'TICA, O'LEA, (from t^vftv^. 
 EMPYREUMATIC OILS. Oils both of the animal and ve- 
 getable kind, distilled with a heat greater than that of 
 boiling water ; and thus receiving a burnt smell. These 
 oils are sometimes considered as of a distinct class ; but 
 they are only burnt, and dissolve more or less in recti- 
 fied spirit of wine ; are acrid ; by repeated distillations 
 volatile, and almost free from their disagreeable smell. 
 In some respects they resemble the essential oils of ve- 
 getables. They are considered as powerful untispasmo- 
 dics : that chiefly used is the oleum Dippeliianimale. 
 
 E'MPYROS, (from f, and art<f, fire). One labour- 
 ing under a fever. 
 
 EMU'LGENS, (from emulgo, to milk out'). EMUL- 
 
EN C 
 
 ( 
 
 GENT, milking out. The term is applied to the arteries 
 and veins, from the aorta and vena cava to the kidneys. 
 According to the ancients, they strained and milked the 
 serum through the kidneys. 
 
 F.MULGE'XTES ARTE'RI^'and VE'N^. See 
 RENALES ARTERI.S and VEN^E. 
 
 EM U 'LSIO, (from emulgeo). Medicines of any kind 
 resembling milk ; though the London college has re- 
 jected that term, and supplied it with lac. They are 
 generally" made from farinaceous seeds, beat up with 
 some fluid, with which their oily parts are intimately 
 blended; and chiefly used for common drink in acute 
 disorders. Forthe emulaio communis,or lac, amygdala, 
 emulnioa6sortens,a.nd emulsio, camfihorata, see AMTG. 
 
 DAI-jE DULCES. 
 
 EMUNCTO'RIA. EMUNCTORIES, (from emungo, 
 !o elf an, viifie away, or draw off,) the passages, particu- 
 larly the glands, by which excrementitious matters are 
 evacuated. The parotides supposed to receive the excre- 
 ments from the brain, the axillary glands from the 
 heart, and the inguinal from the liver, were *T (&%>:>, 
 thus named. It is, however, often the appellation of 
 glands which separate useful fluids. 
 
 EX.E'MOS, (from <, and </**, blood,) topical medi- 
 cines appropriated to bleeding wounds. Hippocrates. 
 
 ENJLORE'MA, (from a/*?-, sublime,} the pendu- 
 lous substance which floats in the middle of the urine, 
 sublimamentum, nubecula susfiensa, sublimatio urine. 
 
 EXA'MEL. See DE.VS. 
 
 EXA'RGES, (from ;/??. -.i'/nte, or evident}. Hip- 
 pocrates applies this epithet to dreams. 
 
 ENARICY'MOX. (from ci,aft, soon, and KVU, to con- 
 ceive}. See ARICI.MON. 
 
 EXARTHRO'SIS, (from et, in, and attfti, a joint). 
 See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 ENCA'NTHIS, (from f, in, and mnt^, an angle of 
 the eye,} an encysted tumour on its inner angle. At 
 the first a tubercle appears on the carunculalachrymalis, 
 or on the cuticle adjacent ; afterwards this tumour ex- 
 tends over the pupil of the eye. The tears in conse- 
 quence trickle down the cheeks, the sight is impaired, 
 the countenance deformed, and the eyes inflamed. 
 When of a milder nature, it may be destroyed by gentle 
 escharotics; the belly should be kept lax, and an issue 
 in the arm, or a perpetual blister between the shoulders, - 
 should continue to discharge. 
 
 When this tumour is malignant, it is attended with 
 pain, is of a livid hue, and often cancerous. If manifestly 
 cancerous, palliatives only are to be used; but other- 
 wise, the whole tumour and its cyst should be dissected, 
 raising it with the foreceps, to avoid cutting either the 
 eye or the caruncle : if the latter is hurt, the tears will 
 always run down the cheek; so that it is safer to leave 
 a little of luxuriant flesh, and to destroy it afterwards 
 with a caustic. See ECTROPIUM ; Heister's Surgery ; 
 and White's Surgery, p. 23 1 . 
 
 EXCA'RDIOX. (from <, and **/><*, the heart}. 
 See MEDITULLICM. 
 
 EXCA'RDIUM PREMXU. The heart and mar- 
 row of the trunk of trees; the tender medullary sub- 
 stance which grows on the tops of the great palm tree. 
 Dioscorides. By Theophrastus styled encefihalus. 
 
 EXCATALE'PSIS,(from n. and xa?*A-"ia-, to leave). 
 See CAT ALEPSIS. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 EXCATHI SMA, (from i'/atr.futt , to sit in}. See 
 SEMICUPIUM. 
 
 EXCAU'MA, (from ti, and x.aa, to burn}. The 
 scoriae of silver, as well as the mark left by a burn, and 
 a pustule produced by the same cause. It is also the 
 appellation of a superficial ulceration on the eye. Those 
 ulcerations on the eyes, from iefluxions of humours, 
 receive, according to jEtius, different names: when 
 formed on the pupil, covering a great part of it, and of 
 a bluish colour, it is called caligo: when the ulcer is 
 less wide, but deeper, and seated in the pupil, nubecula: 
 when the surface of the pupil appears rough, and of an 
 ash colour, efiicauma: and when, after a fever, the ulcer 
 has a sordid crust, seated either on the pupil or the 
 white part of the eye, encauma; which when fixed in 
 the pupil, all the humours of the eye are mixed, and the 
 organ is destroyed. In the beginning of these cases, 
 relief is sometimes obtained by keeping the bowels 
 loose. White's Surgery, p. 229. 
 
 EXCAU'SIS, (from the same). A BURN; or rather 
 the inflammation caused by it. It is also that action of 
 external heat upon the body, as of the sun, or fire, and 
 a synonym with deustio; sometimes an appellation of 
 the HEART BURN, with thirst; in Dr. Cullen's Xosoiogy 
 synonymous with erythema and ambiistiv. 
 ' EX'CETHALOX and EXCE'PHALUS, (from ., 
 within, and *tQa.>.r,, the head). The encephalon includes 
 the cerebrum, the cerebellum, the medulla oblongata, 
 with their membranes. 
 
 EXCEPHALOCE'LE, (from ey0*As5, cerebrum, 
 and KiXe, a tumour). See-HERNiA CEREBRI. 
 
 EXCE'RIS, (from t, and *^, -KO.X). Bits of 
 found in plasters as they cool. 
 
 EXCHARA'XIS, (from it, and ^aLfttmi, to scu, 
 See SCAKIKICATIO. 
 
 EXCHEIRE'SIS, (from t, and %fif, the hand). This 
 word imports the manual treatment of any subject, and 
 is a part of the title of one of Galen's works on dis- 
 section. 
 
 EXCHO'XDROS, (from t, and yprtftf, signifyii)!- 
 both a grain and a cartilage,) granulated and cartila- 
 ginous. 
 
 EXCHO'RIOS, (from tt, and K a P'*> a re S*' jn t OI " 
 country). See EXDEMIUS. 
 
 EXCHRI'STA, (from e*/'Kf">,to anoint). Linhru 
 to anoint any part. 
 
 EXCHU'SA. See AXCIIUSA. 
 
 EXCHYLO'MA, (from , and As, juice). See 
 ELIXIR. 
 
 EXCHY'MA, (from t'/-/.i>u, to infuse). INFUSION, or 
 a sanguine plethora. 
 
 EXCHY'M ATA, (from t'/%vu,to jiour into). Liquid 
 medicines to be poured into the eyes or ears. 
 
 ENCHYMO'MA,(from the same). In the writings 
 of the ancient physicians it implies that sudden effusion 
 of blood into the cutaneous vessels which arises from 
 joy, anger, or shame, and, in the last instance, is usually 
 called BLUSHING. Dr. Hunter thinks it a nervous 
 affection ; but Dr. Why tt, with more propriety, ascribes 
 it to the increased action of the smaller vessels, which 
 has been attributed to a nervous connection, but which 
 we suspect, though less obvious, is very general, over 
 the whole surface. 
 
 ENCHYMO'SIS. (from the same). An extravasa- 
 4 I 
 
ENE 
 
 610 
 
 ENE 
 
 tion of blood, which makes the part appear livid ; some- 
 times synonymous with ecchymosis. 
 
 ENCHY'SA. See ANCHUSA. 
 
 ENCHY'TOS, (from ty^t/w, to infuse}. An epithet 
 for a fluid injected into any cavity of the body. 
 
 ENCLY'SMA, (from en, and xWX to clean). See 
 ENEMA. 
 
 ENCJE'LIA, (from EV, and xoilict, the belly,") the 
 contents of the abdomen. 
 
 ENCOLPI'SMOS, (from tyxoAa-i^, to insinuate'). 
 An uterine injection. 
 
 E'NCOPE, (from , and XOX-TU, to cut). An incision; 
 and, figuratively, an impediment. 
 
 ENCRA'NION, (from EV, and xfmity, the skull). 
 See CEREBELLUM. 
 
 E'NCRIS, (from tyx-fis). A cake made of fine meal 
 boiled in oil, and sweetened with honey. 
 
 E'NCYMON, (from iy*.vu, to conceive). Pregnant. 
 
 ENCY'STIS, (from iv, and xus-7<, a bag). See 
 
 N^EVUS. 
 
 ENDEDINE'MENOS, (from iJW, to turn round 
 like a -vortex,") an epithet for; the eyes, which perpetu- 
 ally turn in their orbits. 
 
 ENDEI'XIS, (from v<5Wvt/fu, to show}. See INDI- 
 
 CATIO. 
 
 ENDE'MIAS, or ENDE'MIUS, (from , and &/*., 
 people,) tnchorios, popularis. A term applicable to 
 diseases common to the inhabitants living in one coun- 
 try, from a cause connected with it, as intermittents 
 with the marshes of Essex, and fens of Cambridgeshire ; 
 the swelled throat in the Alps ; and the plica and per- 
 tussis in Poland. It is opposed to EPIDEMIUS, q. v. 
 
 E'NDESIS, (from EV, and ha, to tie). A LIGATURE, 
 
 BAND, Or CONNECTION. 
 
 E'NDICA. A sediment at the bottom of a fluid; 
 called also mose hazuania. Rulandus. 
 
 E'NDIVA, (quasi eundo via, from its frequent oc- 
 currence,) intybum sativum, neriola, cichoreum endivia 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1142. Endivia vulgaris, ENDIVE. This 
 plant is in common use as a salad: it very much resem- 
 bles succory, both in its appearance and virtues. It is 
 etiolated, viz. blanched, by excluding the light. With- 
 out this process it is bitter, and not eatable. The Ba=- 
 tavian endive, whose leaves are not deeply crenated, 
 requires no previous etiolation. It is considered as 
 warmer than lettuces, but differs little in its properties 
 from other salads. 
 
 E'NDIVA ERECTA LUTEA NAPIFOLIA. See LAMPSA- 
 KA. 
 
 ENELLA'GMENOS, (from Ev*AAr7, to alternate). 
 An epithet applied to the joints of the vertebrae, be- 
 cause of their alternate or mutual receptions and in- 
 sertions. 
 
 E'NEMA. A CLYSTER, (from EVO^I, to inject,) 
 enclysma, catlaysma, and lotio. Any liquid medicine in- 
 jected into the anus. Clysters are usually injected by 
 means of a bladder and pipe, called elusma, fistula, 
 au/iscos; from whence ,/Jtftt/a armata, pipe, and bladder: 
 but in many other countries a syringe is always used, 
 by which the liquor is thrown up further into the 
 bowels. 
 
 The quantity of liquor used in each clyster will vary 
 according to the age of the patient and intention pro- 
 posed. For infants, two ounces are sufficient ; a child 
 
 of six years old, from six to eight ounces ; a youth of 
 fourteen years, from eight ounces to a pint ; and to an 
 adult, from a pint to a pint and half. In general, the 
 bulk should be considerable ; for they stimulate from 
 their bulk alone, and a quart of milk and water will of- 
 ten produce the appropriate effect; a circumstance of 
 some utility, when the too anxious friends dread every 
 evacuant. When the mor,e active purgatives are thus 
 combined with increased bulk, they seldom fail. 
 
 Clysters seldom reach beyond the sigmoid flexure, or 
 that turn of the colon, on the left side, before its straight 
 direction obtains for it the name of the rectum. They 
 thus operate chiefly by stimulating the lower part of the 
 gut, and evacuate only to the extent which that stimu- 
 lus reaches. They are of little use, therefore, as 
 evacuants, unless a purgative has been taken, whose 
 effects we wish to hasten. This is often of considera- 
 ble service where only small doses of cathartics can be 
 retained ; for by these means they prove effectual ; and 
 frequent solicitations by clysters produce, in such cir- 
 cumstances, the best effects. 
 
 In diarrhoeas, and all disorders where the intestines 
 are weak, or whenever the clyster is to be retained, the 
 quantity for an adult should not exceed five or six 
 ounces. 
 
 In ardent fevers, and inflammations of the bowels, 
 they answer the end of a fomentation, and should be ad- 
 ministered from a pint to a quart. In putrid fevers, 
 this mode of introducing the bark and fixed air into the 
 constitution has been adopted, it has been said, with suc- 
 cess. Nourishment may be conveyed by clysters, when, 
 from some complaint of the mouth, throat, or stomach, 
 nothing can be swallowed or retained : many have been 
 thus supported during several weeks. In such cases a 
 quarter of a pint of rich broth is injected, with thirty 
 or forty drops of tinctura opii, every five or six hours, 
 and bark with port wine has been injected in the same 
 way. The effects are not, however, so decidedly bene- 
 ficial as they have been represented.* 
 
 Clysters should never be either hot or cold when used ; 
 but so warm, that, when inclosed in a bladder, the heat 
 gives only an agreeable sensation to the closed eye lid. 
 
 When a clyster is intended only to evacuate, three or 
 four ounces of common salt, or as much soap in a pint 
 and half of water, are sometimes equally effectual with 
 any quantity of the other purging medicines. 
 
 When a very powerful stimulus is required in purg- 
 ing clysters, it is usual to mix emetics with them, and of 
 these the vinum antimonii merits, it is said, the pre- 
 ference. But any of the more active purgatives will 
 equally succeed ; and there is not a more effectual purga- 
 tive clyster than three drachms of the pulp of colocynth, 
 boiled for a quarter of an hour in a sufficient quantity 
 of water, to strain off a little more than a pint. To this 
 should be added two ounces of oil, and as much vitri- 
 olated magnesia. 
 
 The usual method of injecting clysters is very inade- 
 quate, and often ineffectual. An injecting syringe, 
 which holds a pint and half, is the proper instrument ; 
 and it is sometimes of advantage to have a lateral pipe, 
 by which it may be supplied without withdrawing. We 
 might thus even fill the colon, and produce many benefi- 
 cial effects ; since a fomentation could be in this way ef- 
 fectually applied to many important parts, when in, a 
 
ENS 
 
 611 
 
 ENT 
 
 state of inflammation, or otherwise diseased. De Haen, 
 by such an instrument, filled the colon of a dog, and in 
 some experiments even conquered the obstruction 
 which its valve offers. 
 
 E'XEMA EX A'MYLO. See AMYUM. 
 
 E'NEOS. Pain, empty, or useless. The Greeks call 
 those who are unable to perform the common offices of 
 life, as dumb, deaf, or foolish persons, mi. 
 
 EXE'RGIA, (from E, and tpy'i, a work). ENERGY ; 
 force, vigour, efficacy. 
 
 ENERVA'TIO, (from enervo, to weaken,') an equi- 
 vocal term, signifying aponeurosis or debility. 
 
 E XFLURE DES JAMBES. See LYMPH.E DUC- 
 
 TUS. 
 
 E'XFOXDE. See CASSADA. 
 
 EXGISO'MA, (from i*/^*, to draw near). An in- 
 strument formerly used about fractures of the cranium ; 
 and from hence employed to signify a fracture of 
 the cranium, in the middle of which the bone presses 
 upon the membranes of the brain, resembling a yii, 
 or pent house. 
 
 ENGOMPHO'SIS, (from E, and y/4>, a nail). 
 See GOMPHOMA. 
 
 EXGO'XIOS, (from ei, and yt, an angle), the 
 bending of the arm at a right angle. Hippocrates. 
 
 ENGO'RGEMENT LAI'TEUX. See LYMPHS 
 
 DUCTUS. 
 
 EXH.<E,'MON, (from E, and tuput, blood). STYPTIC. 
 The name of an astringent plaster in Myrepsus. 
 
 ENI'XA, (from enitor, to endeavour}. A WOMAN IN 
 
 CHILD BED. 
 
 ENI'XUM, (from enitor, tn produce)- the appella- 
 tion of a neutral salt. See NEUTRI. 
 
 ENI'XUM PABACE'LSI SAL. From the discoverer Pa- 
 racelsus : kali intriolatum. 
 
 EXNEA'NDRIA, (from Em*, novem, and cettif, ma- 
 ritus): the ninth class of the Linnsean system, com- 
 prehending such hermaphrodite flowers as have nine 
 stamina. 
 
 ENNEAPET'ALUS, (from tm*, novem, and *?*- 
 A, a flower-leaf}. Having nine petals. 
 
 EXXEAPHA'RMACOS, (from m, nine, and 
 
 a medicine,} a composition of nine simple in- 
 gredients. It is also the name of a pessary mentioned 
 by Galen and jEgineta ; of the antidotus Heraclidis ; 
 and of several plasters mentioned by jEtius and Celsus 
 
 EXXEAPHY'LLUM, (from Em*, nine, and <pt/AA, 
 a leaf}. See HELLEBORUS NIGER HORTENSIS, &c. 
 
 EXOCHDIA'XA VITA. A VERY LONG LIFE; the 
 life of Enoch. Paracelsus. 
 
 EXRY'THMOS, (from t, and fvtfus, number). 
 See ARYTHMUS. 
 
 EXS. An ENTITY, or thing really existing. In Pa- 
 racelsus ens imports the power, virtue, and efficacy, 
 which a thing exerts upon our bodies. 
 
 ENS PA'RVUM SAPIF/NTUM. It is soap made by mix- 
 ing fixed alkaline salt with distilled vegetable oil. The 
 salt must be quite hot when mixed with the oil, for 
 the least portion of water prevents their union : after 
 their combination they are to be placed some time in a 
 subterraneous place. A small quantity of the salt re- 
 maining on the surface of the oil will attract water, and 
 prevent the success of the process. 
 
 ENS PRI'MUM SALIUM. See CIRCVLATUM. 
 
 E*s PRI'MVM SOLA'RE. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 ENS VE'NERIS. See FLORES MARTIALES, under FER- 
 
 HUM. 
 
 EXSA'TUS, (from ensis, a sword}. In botany it 
 means shaped like a sword. 
 
 EXSIFO'RMIS CARTILAGO, (from ensis, a 
 sword, and forma, a form}. The SWORD LIKE CARTI- 
 LAGE, called also xiphoides ; mucronatum os, or mucro- 
 nata cartilago ; by Hippocrates, chondros ; and when 
 bifurcated, furcu la orfurcella inferior. It is the carti- 
 lage at the bottom of the sternum; but the ancients 
 often give the name of ensiformis to the whole breast 
 bone. Dr. Hunter observes, that " if this cartilage be 
 forced inwardly by a blow, it will occasion vomiting and 
 violent pains, by pressing against the pylorus : in this 
 case it would be proper to lay it bare and elevate it ; 
 but the diaphragm arising partly from it would probably 
 replace it." From the form, or from accidents in this 
 cartilage, many diseases arise ; as a cough, pain in stoop- 
 ing, and difficult breathing. These symptoms are ac- 
 counted for, when we consider that the diaphragm is 
 attached to it, and that the great lobe of the liver and 
 the stomach lie immediately under it. 
 
 ENSTA'CTON, (from E, and <rra, to distil). IN- 
 STILLATION. The name of a liquid collyrium in Galen, 
 which Jigineta calls stacticon. 
 
 EXTA'LI. FOSSIL ALUM. See VAS. 
 
 ENTATICA MEDIC AME'XTA, (from E.?E<.,^ 
 strain}. Medicines that provoke vehery. Coelius Au- 
 relianus calls them satyrica. 
 
 ENTATICON. The name of a plaster in P. jEgi- 
 neta. 
 
 E'NTERA, (from ?, within,} the bags in which 
 were inclosed medicines for fomentation. Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 ENTERADE'NES, (from tiltfti, an intestine, and 
 afai, a gland). The INTESTINAL GLANDS. See INTES- 
 
 TINA. 
 
 ENTERE'NCHYT^E, (from nltftt, the intestines, 
 and f/j;t>*, to infuse). Instruments for administering 
 clysters. 
 
 ENTERITIS, (from nltf, intestines). See INFLAM- 
 
 MATIO INTESTINORUM. 
 
 ENTERI'TIS MESENTE'RICA, (from the same, and 
 fit<rttlffi<t, mesentery). See IXFLAMMATIO MESENTERII. 
 
 ENTEROCE'LE,(from E?E^>, an intestine, and x.i>>*, 
 a rupture}. See HERNIA SCROTALIS. 
 
 ENTEROCE'LE OVULA'RIS. A rupture of the intes- 
 tines through the foramen ovale. 
 
 EXTERO EPIPLOCE'LE, (from E?E?, cxf>r>*i, 
 the amentum, and X?AIJ, tumor,) when both the omen- 
 turn and intestines protrude through the integuments 
 of the belly. 
 
 ENTERO-HYDROCE'LE, (from eirefn, v*f, water, and 
 xrM, a hernia). A dropsy of the scrotum, with a de- 
 scent of the intestine. 
 
 EXTERO 'MPHALOS, (from E?E^, and ^aA 5 , 
 the navel). A rupture of the intestine at the navel. 
 This seldom happens to women in labour, or from la- 
 bour ; but it often occurs in those debilitated by numer- 
 ous births ; to women who are fat and indolent. 
 
 E'XTEROX, (from ET, -within). INTERNAL and 
 INTESTINE. In Hippocrates Epid. 6. 4. ap. 3. tntt- 
 ran signifies simply the colon. 
 41 '2 
 
ENU 
 
 612 
 
 E P A 
 
 ENTEROPHY'TUM, (from ivliftv, and tf>vl*, a 
 plant). The sea chitterlins!;, which grows in the shape 
 of a plant. 
 
 ENTERORA'PHE, (from etrtpoi, and f*Qv, a su- 
 ture). A SUTURE of the INTESTINES. It is performed 
 with the glover's stitch, and the end of the thread must 
 be left beyond the external wound, to connect both, in 
 order to form an adhesion, or an artificial anus. 
 
 ENTEROSCHEOCE'LE, (from EVTE/WV, os-^ov, the 
 scrotum, and xt>>w, a hernia}. See HERNIA SCROTALIS. 
 
 ENTHEMA'TA, (from ii-nttp.1, to put in). Medi- 
 cines applied immediately to recent wounds, in order to 
 prevent an inflammation, or stop a haemorrhage. 
 
 ENTHE'TOS, (from 7<^<, to put in). Any thing 
 introduced, but particularly lint introduced into the 
 nose to stop a haemorrhage. 
 
 ENTHLA'SIS, (from' s^Xetl^a, to press upon,) illi- 
 xio ; a contusion, with the impression of the instrument 
 by which it happened. 
 
 ENTHUSIA'SMUS, (from oDt-s-/*^, to rave). An 
 HEATED IMAGINATION, when a person deeply contem- 
 plating religious subjects loses his reason, and sees 
 strange sights, or hears the noise of musical instru- 
 ments. 
 
 ENTRICHO'MA, (from EV, and rp,^ af ^, the hair}. 
 The edge of the eye lid on which the hairs grow. 
 
 ENTRI'MMA, (from EV, and rpiu, to grate, or tri- 
 ; nrate). See INTHITOM. 
 
 E'NTROCHUS, (from EV, and rpo%o<;, a -wheel). An 
 oblong stone nearly as thick as the finger, from one to 
 two inches long; bluish, composed of joints frequently 
 found in clay pits. Sometimes the joints are founrl se- 
 parate, and are called trochite. It is a part of the arm 
 of a petrified star fish, or a similar sea animal. It is 
 always hardened with sparry matter, and, like it, is 
 supposed to be diuretic. A trochite, when found sepa- 
 rate, is nearly an inch in diameter, with a hole in the 
 centre ; varying in thickness ; when broken, it is glossy 
 and shining. 
 
 ENTRO'PIUM,(from EV, and -rptva, to turn in). In- 
 troversion ui" the eye lid. See TRICHIA. 
 
 ENTYPO'SIS, (from tvlvx-nw, to make an impres- 
 tsion). The acctabulum of the humerus. It is not used 
 by any medical writer, but mentioned by Julius Pollux. 
 
 KNUCLEA'TIO, (from enucleo}. The taking a 
 kernel from a nut ; figuratively, clearing a difficulty. 
 
 E'NULA, (a corruption of Helenium ; so called from 
 
 Helene, the island where they grow,) aroma germani- 
 
 ;/.;;, rnula campana, aster, omnium maximus ; SCAB- 
 
 WOUT, and ELECAMPANE. Inula Helenium Lin. Sp. PI. 
 
 1236. 
 
 It is a large plant, with long, wrinkled leaves, that 
 are serrated ; of a pale green colour above, and hoary 
 underneath : the flowers are yellow, of a discous kind, 
 and followed by oblong seeds, winged with down; the 
 roots are short and thick, unctuous to the touch ; brown 
 or blackish on the outside, and whitish within. It js 
 perennial, grows wild in moist rich soils, and flowers in. 
 June. 
 
 The fresh roots have a weak but not very grateful 
 smell ; when perfectly dried, they are more pleasing ; 
 when chewed, they discover at the first a kind of rancid 
 glutinous taste, quickly succeeded by an aromatic bit- 
 terness, which by degrees becomes more pungen},. They 
 
 are diaphoretic, diuretic, and stomachic ; if taken frecn . 
 they are gently laxative; powerfully attenuate viscid 
 humours, and assist expectoration in coughs and hu- 
 moral asthmas. The ancients had a high opinion oi 
 their virtues, and from their sensible and chemical qua- 
 lities they promise to be a medicine of some efficacy. 
 Elecampane is now chiefly recommended where the di- 
 gestion is impaired ; in pulmonic affections, and uterine 
 obstructions; sometimes as an anthelmintic, and in 
 mucous discharges from the rectum : but Dr. Cullen, 
 notwithstanding its allowed qualities, says, still he is 
 at a loss to determine what are its peculiar virtues. We 
 have not extensively used this remedy, but have chiefly 
 found it as a warm expectorant, and have employed it 
 with most success in those cases of hectics where the 
 bronchial glands were considerably weakened, and the 
 discharge was copious and watery. 
 
 The spirituous extract is the most active prepara- 
 tion ; but the watery is more abundant, and scarcely in- 
 ferior to the former. Neumann obtained from one ounce 
 of thedry root, by means of water,six drachms andahalf 
 of extract ; but with spirit, only two drachms and a half. 
 Much of the aromatic warmth and bitterness of these 
 roots reside in the less volatile parts, which are, there- 
 fore, preserved in the watery extract. In distillation 
 with water an essential oil arises which concretes into 
 white flakes, and partly into an unctuous mass, like 
 soft wax. Thirty ounces of roots afford about a drachm 
 of this oil. The younger Geoffroy observes, that this 
 oil resides in the exterior part of the root, near the bark. 
 When this concrete oil is newly distilled, it strongly 
 possesses the flavour of elecatnpane ; but 30011 loses its 
 smell by keeping. 
 
 Extractum Enuliz Campestris. Boil elecampane 
 roots in water; press and strain the decoction. When 
 settled, pour off' the clear liquor, and boil it to a con- 
 sistence of pills, taking care to prevent its burning to- 
 wards the end of the operation. The dose may be from 
 9 i. to 3 i. in a lax state of the fibres of the stomach, 
 and in some disorders of the breast. 
 
 The dose of the root may bo two scruples : in infu- 
 sion, one drachm; and from 5 ij to ss - i decoction. 
 
 The candied elecampane root is prepared in the same 
 manner as the eringo root. (See ERYNGIUM.) Raii 
 Hist.; Lewis's Materia Medica; Neumann's Chemical 
 Works ; Cullcn's Materia Medica. 
 
 E'NULON, (from tv, and sAov, the gums). See 
 
 GlNGIV^E. 
 
 ENURE'SIS, (from EV, and upiv, to discharge urine). 
 See URINE, incontinence of. 
 
 ENYPOSA'PROS, (from EV, UTTO, and c-a^o?, pu- 
 trid}. An epithet applied to the sputum of hectic pa- 
 tients, who generally compare it with the taste of a 
 spoiled egg: a tendency to putrescency. 
 
 ENY'STRON, (from MU, to perfect}. See ABO- 
 
 MASUM. 
 
 E'ON. The whole compass of the eye. 
 
 EPACMA'STICI, (from iiritx.t*.ctga, to increase). See 
 ACMASTICOS. 
 
 EPAGO'GION, (from intyu, to draw out). An 
 appellation in Dioscorides of the prepuce. See 
 
 PUTIUM. 
 
 EPANADIDO'NTES PURETI,(froni?r 
 to increase). Fevers, whose heat is not pungent to the 
 
EP11 
 
 613 
 
 EPH 
 
 touch in the beginning but becomes more so as they 
 advance. 
 
 EPANADIPLO'SIS, (from nr*,x},v>*u, toredufili- 
 cate,) the reduplication of a fit of a semitertian fever; 
 that is, the renewal of the cold before the hot fit is com- 
 pleted. 
 
 EPANA 'STASIS, from tin, and <*Mo-?<rf*/,/o excite). 
 
 A TL'MOUR OF TUBERCLE. 
 
 EPAN'CYLO'TUS, (from im, and /***, crooked). 
 A bandage described by Oribasius. 
 
 EPANTHE'SMA, or EPANTHI'SMA, from rvt, 
 and tuftf, a Jlotser. An EFFLORESCENCE. See EXAN- 
 THEMA. 
 
 EPAOI'DAI. SeeAMULETA. 
 
 EPAPH^E'RESIS, (from em, importing a repetition, 
 and <t^*!i;5-;5, a removal'). In Galen it is used to ex- 
 press a repeated evacuation by bleeding. 
 
 EPA'RGEMOS, (from tin, and *f-/C", the disease 
 called albugo). An epithet for a person affected with 
 the disorder of the eyes called argemon. 
 
 EPA'RMA, andEPA'RSIS, (from <, and I/M, to 
 tle-vate). Any kind of tumour, but usually applied to 
 the parotis. 
 
 E'PAROTH. See BOTRYS MEXICAXA. 
 
 EPENCRA'XIS,from e*-i, , and *.fct<n,the skull). 
 A name of the cerebellum. 
 
 EPERLA'XUS ; zWa marina. The SMELT. This 
 fish receives its first name from its pearl colour, and the 
 second from its violet smell. It is very nourishing, and 
 as easy to digest. 
 
 EPHEB.E'ON, (from 1*1, and v, the groin). See 
 
 Pt'BIS OSSA. 
 
 EPHEDRA'NA, (from dpt&ttxi, to sit upon}. See 
 CLUXES. 
 
 EPHE'LCIS, (from in, ufion, and Ax$, an ulcer). 
 The crust of an ulcer, a small abrasion, or bloody frag- 
 ment coughed up. 
 
 EPHE'LIDES, (from em, and **/, the sun. Sux- 
 BURXIXG, testates, nitiligo lentigines, lenticule, from 
 their size and colour resembling a lentil seed.) FREC- 
 KLES, TAX, MORPHEW, which seem only to differ in 
 degree ; they are yellowish coloured spots spread over 
 the face, neck, and hands, brought on in particular con- 
 stitutions by heat ; they chiefly affect people of delicate 
 complexions, and who have red hair, and are confined 
 to those parts exposed to the sun ; in winter they often 
 disappear. Juice of lemons, mixed with sugar and borax 
 finely powdered and digested for eight days, frequently 
 remove them. Homberg also recommends bullock's 
 gall, mixed with alum, and after the alum has preci- 
 pitated, exposed three or four months to the sun in a 
 close phial. Of the XITILIGO, or morfihew, Sauvages 
 enumerates four, and of the EPHELIS, six species. Xo- 
 sologia Methodica, vol. i. p. 127, 128. 
 
 EPHEM. GERM. An abbreviation of Epheme- 
 rides Medicophysicae Germanics. Nov. is added when 
 the neio collection is referred to. 
 
 EPHE'MERA, (from tin, and r,u.ie, a day). A fe- 
 ver of one day's continuance only ; diaria febris. The 
 heat of the body is moderate, such as attends an excess 
 of wine, or a violent passion. The pulse is somewhat 
 full and quick, but soft and regular; the urine unchang- 
 ed : neither is the complaint preceded by any sickness, 
 yawning, propensity to sleep, or horror. It comes on 
 suddenly, unattended with any pain of the head and 
 
 stomach, nausea, burning heat, or inquietude. The 
 disorder sometimes goes off without any apparent eva- 
 cuation ; but oftener by a free perspiration, or at most a 
 pleasant moderate sweat. It generally arises from 
 watching, solicitude, sorrow, anger, inebriety, fatigue, 
 heat of the sun, or inanition, and usually terminates 
 in one, at the furthest, in two or three days. Nature 
 commonly effects a cure. The fever described by Lom- 
 mius, and other ancient authors, under this title, is evi- 
 dently an exacerbation of the common febrile accession, 
 in consequence of some of the causes mentioned. 
 There is, however, an ephemera of a different kind, 
 marked by violent rigor, and succeeded by burning 
 heat, which disappears at the end of the twenty-four 
 hours, leaving only debility. It is the occasional recur- 
 rence of such ephemerae which has induced nosologists 
 to establish a genus which they style erratica, but which 
 seems to have no existence. We have seen suqh ephe- ' 
 merae frequently, without beingable to trace their source. 
 We have generally, however, had reason to suspect that 
 they were owing to obstructed viscera, or at least con- 
 nected with some internal disorder. They require no 
 remedy but rest and warm diluting liquors. See Lom- 
 mii Observationes Medicae. Sauvagesii Nosologia. 
 
 EPHE'MERA DICHOMEXE ; the febris erratica of noso- 
 gists just mentioned. 
 
 EPHEME'RIDES, (from iQr.fiffif, an almanack, as 
 they may be foretold by the almanack). Van Helmont 
 calls those diseases which seize the patient at particular 
 times of the moon, efihemerides egrotorum, the ALMA- 
 NACKS OF THE SICK. 
 
 EPHE'MEROX, (from tin, and tiutf, a day ; be- 
 cause the flowers continue but a day). See HERMO- 
 
 DACTYLUS. 
 
 EPHE'SIUM. The name of a plaster described in 
 Celsus. 
 
 EPHIA'LTES,or EPIA'LTES, (from f<p*>.Ac/, to 
 leafi ufion). See IXCUBO. 
 
 EPHIA'LTIA, (from efihialtet; because it occasions 
 the night mare). See PJEONIA. 
 
 EPHIDRO'SIS, (from f&fya, to break out into a 
 sweat,) hydro/iedesis, desudatio undmador. Dr. Cullen 
 places this disease in the class locales, and order afioce- 
 noses; and defines it a preternatural evacuation of sweat, 
 one species only of which he considers as idiopathic; 
 e/ihidrosiss/iontanea. The rest are symptomatic, of which 
 he enumerates nineteen varieties seven according to 
 the diseases which they accompany, viz. febrile, febri- 
 cose, hectic, exantliematic, syncopic, scorbutic, saburral; 
 eleven, from the nature of the sweat ; lacteal, melleous, 
 vinous, green, black, fiale yellow, urinous, bloody, bluish, 
 acid, arenous ; and one, from the part whence the sweat 
 is effused, viz. lateral; or, more properly, local. The 
 idiopathic ephidrosis is most frequently the result of 
 debility. Sauvages has three or four times observed 
 men who were afflicted violently with night sweats, that 
 continued for months without fever, bringing on 
 emaciation, debility, and loss of appetite : these were 
 cured by cathartics, the mineral waters styled acidul<e, 
 and milk; but amongst boys the disease used to con- 
 tinue long. These sweats seem to resemble DIABETES 
 and CCELIACA PASSIO, q. v. The sweating sickness, said 
 to be peculiar to England and to Englishmen, in every 
 climate, was a fever. See Cullen's Synopsis, and Sau- 
 vages's Nosolog. Methodica. 
 
EPI 
 
 614 
 
 EPI 
 
 EPHI'PPIUM, A SADDLE. See SELLA TURCICA. 
 It is called efihififiium, from its resemblance to a 
 saddle. 
 
 EPHO'DES, (from afi and ohs, a ioay}. In Hip- 
 pocrates it means the ducts or passages by which the 
 excrementitious fluids of the body are evacuated; the pe- 
 riodical attack of a fever, from the common use of the 
 term to express the attack of thieves ; or the access of 
 similar or dissimilar things which may be useful or hurt- 
 ful to the body. 
 
 EPI'ALOS. An epithet of a fever, (from times, gen- 
 tle, and A, the sea). Galen defines it to be a fever in 
 which the patient labours under a preternatural heat, 
 and a coldness at the same time ; called by the Latins 
 quercera. Hesychius confines it to the cold shivering 
 preceding a fever; and other authors enumerate it 
 among the varieties of tertian fever. 
 
 EPI'BOLE, (from em and AA, to be cast upon}. 
 See INCUBO. 
 
 EPICA'NTHIDES, (from em, and *av0s, the angle 
 of the eye). See CANTHI. 
 
 EPICA'RPIUM, (from 3-i, and K*/>TO, the wrist). 
 See CATAPLASMA. 
 
 EPICAU'MA, (from em, and icctiw, to burn). See 
 ENCAUMA. 
 
 EPICERA'STICA, (from eirt, and xefmivpi, to mix, 
 or attemfierate). Medicines supposed to dilute obtund 
 acrimony, and relieve troublesome sensations. 
 
 EPI'CHOLOS, (from em, and XAD, bile). BILIOUS. 
 
 EPICHORDIS, (from tvi, and ^, a gut). See 
 MESENTERIUM. 
 
 EPICHO'RIOS, (from tm, and #?*, a region}. See 
 EPIDEMIUS. 
 
 EPICCE'LIS, (from evi and *<AI?, the eye lid}. The 
 
 UPPER EYE LID. ' 
 
 EPICO'LIC^E REGIO'NES, (from i*r>, super, and 
 xaiAev, colon). The lateral or lumbar region; the parts 
 of the body adjacent to the colon. 
 
 EPICRA'NIUM, (from evi, and *pmiti, the skull). 
 See OCCIPITO FRONTALIS. 
 
 EPICRA'SIS, (from tin, and xcpmnufu, to temper}. 
 A critical evacuation, or an attemperation of bad hu- 
 mours. When a cure is performed in the latter way, 
 it is called per efiicrasin. The term is often employed 
 by the Galenists and Boerhaavians ; but as we have no 
 evidence of a depraved state of the fluids in the circu- 
 lating system, we are neither anxious to " attemper" or 
 " evacuate" them. 
 
 EPICTE'NION, (from em, above, and xnif, fiubes). 
 The part above the pubes ; and the fine lint which is 
 wafted in the air where flax is dressing. 
 
 EPICYE'MA, and EPICYE'SIS, (from im, and *v, 
 to conceive}. EPIGONON. SUPERF<ETATION, SUPERIM- 
 PREGNATION ; a second conception whilst the woman 
 is in a state of pregnancy : but this event never takes 
 place. In Hippocrates it isarcETUs; sometimes a MOLE, 
 
 See SUPERFCETATIO. 
 
 EPIDE'MICA A'QUA. See ALEXITERIA AQUA 
 
 SPIRITUOSA. 
 
 EPIDE'MIUS, (from tin, ufion, and <5V;, the peo- 
 ple). fiichorios;fiandemius,fiofiularis,regionalis nior- 
 bus. An epithet of diseases which at certain times are 
 popular, and frequently attack ; then for a time disap- 
 year, and again return. 
 
 The extensive influence of epidemic diseases has ex- 
 
 cited the greatest attention to their causes. In almost 
 every ruder age they have been referred to the anger of 
 their peculiar divinities, and sacrifices were instituted to 
 reconcile them. More lately Dr. Webster has attempted 
 to connect them with the eruptions of volcanos, or the 
 devastation of earthquakes. A more sound philosophy, 
 and more attentive observation have shown, that they are 
 owing very often to the effluvia of neighbouring 
 marshes, and their occasional appearance is connected 
 with the prevailing wind which passes from the marsh to 
 the habitations. Another cause of their prevalence is, the 
 wind from the marsh coinciding with the time when the 
 moist ground begins to appear, from the waters subsid- 
 ing. This is the period of sickness ; for the marsh, 
 while covered with water, is innocuous Another cause 
 of epidemics is the weather. Along continued warm 
 season, suddenly interrupted by a cold piercing 
 wind, will produce a violent and extensive epidemic, 
 which particularly attacks in the highest, and apparently 
 the most healthy, situations ; for this reason, that the 
 inhabitants are there most exposed to cold. But if this 
 interchange of weather occurs to the inhabitants of a 
 crowded city, the epidemic will be highly putrid, and 
 often fatal. Should contagion of a malignant kind con- 
 cur, the devastation of the epidemic will increase in 
 proportion. These are the concurring causes of the 
 American yellow fever, and the late fatal epidemics in 
 Spain. 
 
 There are, however, causes which we cannot investi- 
 gate. Extensive epidemics appear, and travel in succes- 
 sion, with different severity, through every part of the 
 globe that we are acquainted with. The destroying angel 
 seems to move with a studied regularity, without our be- 
 ing able to arrest his steps or alter his course. We often 
 find these inexplicable epidemics without much danger, 
 influencing the appearance of diseases and their treat- 
 ment. Thus, while some epidemics prevail, evacua- 
 tions from the bowels are necessary in almost every 
 complaint ; even where, in appearance, unnecessary or 
 contraindicated. In others, they are, with difficulty, 
 borne in any disorder. This necessary attention to the 
 prevalence of the constitution merits very particular at- 
 tention ; and the more extensive a physician's experi- 
 ence is, by so much will he be better able to treat the 
 commonest disease. 
 
 Epidemics connected with the seasons or prevailing 
 temperature may be easily traced, and we shall find 
 them occasionally mitigated or severe : sometimes ap- 
 parently stopped ; at others exerting their power with 
 increased virulence. The peculiar treatment, however, 
 suggested by a general epidemic, should not at once be 
 discontinued. The human constitution does not soon 
 change ; the alteration is gradual, and almost imper- 
 ceptible : nor should the medical plans be altered till 
 they are decidedly injurious. 
 
 When an epidemic has continued for some time, the 
 body is habituated to the influence of the morbid cause; 
 suffers less from it ; and the health is more readily re- 
 stored. At this time, remedies before useless are found 
 to produce some salutary effects ; and, at the end of an 
 epidemic, we usually are told of a plan which never 
 fails. On its return, these boasted plans are as ineffec- 
 tual as before. In fact, they only combated, with suc- 
 cess, a disease of reduced power. 
 
 We greatly want a judicious and well connected 
 
EPI 
 
 615 
 
 EPI 
 
 account of epidemics. Dr. Webster has lately brought 
 together a very extensive collection of facts of this kind, 
 with the views formerly mentioned ; but the chaff is so 
 intimately mixed with the grain, that the salutary in- 
 formation is with difficulty selected. See also Obser- 
 vations on Epidemic Disorders, !cc. 
 
 We cannot give a better view of the epidemics of the 
 two last centuries than in the comprehensive abstract 
 of Dr. Sims. 
 
 " 1 . The first epidemic constitution was as follows : 
 The years 1590, 1591, 1592, were all exceedingly dry; 
 as was part of 1593 ; afterwards very rainy weather until 
 the end of 1597. In 1593 the plague killed eleven 
 thousand five hundred and three in London ; the same 
 year it was prevalent in Alcmaar. A catarrh prevailed 
 in 1597. The rainy weather began in Florence in 1592, 
 during which a pestilential fever raged there, attended 
 with a whitish tongue, and an inflammation, with ulcers 
 about the throat and mouth. 
 
 "2. There was, in 1598, an excessive heat and 
 drought, which continued next year; 1600, a severe 
 winter; 1601, a drought of five months' continuance; 
 1602, a cold spring and summer, cold dry harvest 
 and winter; the rest of this constitution very rainy, 
 until the end of 1608, except seven weeks' frost in 
 1607. In 1603 the plague was imported from Ostend, 
 where, and in the Low countries, it raged much, and 
 killed thirty -six thousand two hundred and sixty-nine in 
 London. 
 
 " 3. In 1609, three months most rigorous frost, 
 wherein the Thames became like a solid highway ; 
 1610, an excessive hot dry summer, as were those of 
 1611 and 1612; 1616, 1617, and 1619. The winters 
 of 1614 and 1615 great frost and snow ; the rest of this 
 constitution wet until the end of 1624. In 1609 the 
 plague broke out in Alcmaar, as also in Denmark. In 
 1610 the Hungarian fever commenced in many places, 
 and made great havoc for several years, so as often to be 
 denominated a plague. About the same time the ma- 
 lignant sore throat is supposed to have commenced in 
 Spain, where it killed incredible numbers. In 1611 the 
 plague is said to have destroyed two hundred thousand 
 at Constantinople. In 1614 the most fatal small pox 
 spread all over Europe. In 1618 the sore throat broke 
 out at Naples, where it continued its ravages for twenty 
 years; it was preceded by a similar disorder among 
 cattle. In 1618 the plague existed in Bergen. In 
 1619 it broke out in Denmark and in Grand Cairo. 
 
 " 4. In 1625, a hard frosty winter, summer wet and 
 hot; 1626 and 1627 excessively hot summers; 1630 
 and 1631, a great drought; the other years wet until 
 1634. In 1625 the plague killed thirty-five thousand 
 four hundred and seventeen in London ; it raged in 
 Denmark both in 1625 and 1629; as also in 1625 in 
 Leyden. In 1632 inflammations of the jaws prevailed, 
 with an erysipelas in one or more parts of the body. 
 
 "5. In 1634, an excessively frosty winter; 1635, 
 1636, 1637, and 1638, very hot and dry summers; then 
 very rainy years until 1643. In 1635 the plague in 
 Leyden, and the camp fever spread all over Germany. 
 In 1636 the plague was in London, whereof died thir- 
 teen thousand four hundred and eighty; in 1637, the 
 plague in Denmark. 
 
 "6. The years 1643 and 1645 were remarkable for 
 hot summers, followed by inconstant rainy seasons until 
 
 1650. In 1648 a fatal malignant fever was spread by 
 the armies all over England ; 1 644, a malignant epide- 
 mic fever in Denmark; a similar fever in England, 
 in which there was a roughness and sliminess of the 
 throat and jaws, with pain, but scarcely any swelling or 
 inflammation : it seemed only a mere defluction, by 
 which the sick seemed choked, and for which astrin- 
 gent gargles were useful. In 1650 a general catarrh 
 prevailed. 
 
 "7. The years 1651 and 1659 had both very hot 
 summers, and proved mostly dry; thence to 1655 very 
 wet. The winters of 1651 and 1658 remarkably cold. 
 In 1651, in the country about Rome, a contagious epi- 
 demic quinsey prevailed, and made terrible slaughter 
 among children. A small ulcer arose in the mouth, for 
 which juice of wood sorrel, syrup of pomegranates, with 
 the bark, and chiefly the acid' of vitriol, were useful. All 
 that took these medicines recovered ; but those who 
 were not tractable, and refused medicines, died : it did 
 not seize adults, nor the aged. In 1654 the plague was 
 in Denmark; and in 1655, and the two following years, 
 it prevailed exceedingly in the south of Europe ; the 
 agues likewise of these hot years were malignant, 
 and spotted fevers were very common. In 1664, after 
 a mild rainy winter, a malignant purple fever raged 
 in Prussia, and killed great numbers under twelve years 
 of age, those only escaping who had no inflammation or 
 cedematous tumour in the throat. Such as recovered, 
 after sweating, had scales peeling off the skin ; then 
 adults had a swelling over their bedy and of their belly, 
 which continued several weeks like leucophlegmatia, 
 and then went off by sweat and urine. This epidemic 
 seems a considerable deviation from their general pro- 
 gress laid down in the scheme of them already men- 
 tioned, and is, therefore, particularly noticed in this 
 place. 
 
 " 8. In 1665, an excessively severe frost, which con- 
 tinued to the end of March, summer temperate; 1666, 
 a very hot dry year, followed by two as wet and cold. 
 In 1665, immediately after the frost, began the plague 
 in London, which killed, according to the least computa- 
 tion, sixty -eight thousand five hundred and ninety-six. 
 Since that time the plague has vanished from London, 
 and all other epidemics seem to have become less ma- 
 lignant, owing to many causes ; among which may, per- 
 haps, be a greater use of fresh vegetable food, a less use 
 of fish, an universal use of tea, superior cleanliness in 
 our persons, a greater attention to the poor in times of 
 scarcity, which are now scarcely felt in any extreme de- 
 gree, and, lastly, the tremendous fire in 1666, since 
 which the streets have been very much widened, and 
 the houses so enlarged, that the same number of inha- 
 bitants now occupy above double the space. In 1 667 
 an epidemic fever, with aphthae, prevailed in Holland, 
 in which acids were useful, but neither bleeding nor 
 purging. 
 
 "9. In 1669, the summer intolerably hot, after 
 which the winter was as severely cold and frosty; 
 1670, a severe frosty winter; the rest of this constitu- 
 tion bad and wet. In 1669 a most fatal fever prevailed, 
 with slimy tongue, sore mouth, &c. in which bleeding 
 was hurtful, but acids and laxatives very beneficial. Sy- 
 denham does not mention this fever, nor its return in 
 1678, although, next to the plague, they were the great- 
 est epidemics in his time; which, together with his 
 
E PI 
 
 616 
 
 EP I 
 
 little knowledge of putrid fevers, can only be attributed 
 to his practice lying about the court; whilst Morton, 
 who practised in the city, gives abundant proofs that 
 putrid complaints were as prevalent then as at this time. 
 The same year, in Norway, malignant measles are said 
 to have prevailed, with thrush, which, if mismanaged or 
 neglected, ended in a fatal mortification. In 1675 a 
 coryza, or cough, were prevalent. 
 
 " 10. In 1678, summer and harvest droughty, hot, 
 and clear ; 1679, winter long, severe frost, and intensely 
 cold; 1680 and 1681, summer extremely dry and hot ; 
 the next two years rainy. In 1678 the same fever and 
 sore throat prevailed as in 1669. In 1679, after a most 
 deluging October, a catarrh was universal. ( ' In 1682, 
 sphacelated tongues and angina maligna prevailed 
 among cattle ; in the same year, in Dublin, a fatal pe- 
 I techial fever. 
 
 "11. The year 1684 was remarkable for the severest 
 frost remembered at that time, succeeded by a very dry 
 and hot summer, to which 1686 bore a near resem- 
 blance : the other years were rainy till 1691. In 1684 
 spotted fevers, particularly of the miliary kind, were 
 common. This and the following year of 1685 are re- 
 markable for the greatest number of burials ; from 1665 
 to 1714, although 1684 does not contain St. James's, 
 Westminster, and neither 1684 nor 16&5 contain St. 
 Ann's, Westminster, nor St. John's, Wapping, parishes, 
 which are inserted in every following bill of mortality, 
 and which then buried above sixteen hundred annually 
 at a medium. In 1688 an epidemic catarrh prevailed 
 a(ll over Europe. 
 
 " 12. A frosty winter in 1691, and excessively hot 
 and dry summer. The same in 1694, the other years 
 rainy and variable. In 1691 a fatal spotted fever pre- 
 vailed; in 1693 an universal catarrh; and in 1695 the 
 hooping cough. 
 
 " 13. Of 1698, an exceedingly hard frost in the win- 
 ter ; the- rest of this constitution rather rainy. In Octo- 
 ber, 1698, began a fatal contagious spotted fever, which 
 bpread all over England. Coughs attended most of the 
 diseases in 1703. 
 
 " 14. The year 1704 was excessively dry, so that the 
 grass was burnt up ; this continued until August 1 5, 1 705 ; 
 the rest of this constitution cold and wet. In 1704 ma- 
 lignant spotted fevers were common. In 1708 coughs 
 and coryzas prevailed every where, so that few escaped. 
 " 15. In 1709, great frost all over Europe, and even 
 in Portugal; 1712, a very frosty winter; the rest of 
 this constitution variable. In 1709 the plague broke 
 out in Dantzick, immediately after the thaw, and killed 
 twenty four thousand five hundred and fifty-three. In 
 1710 the plague in Copenhagen killed twenty-five 
 thousand. In 1712, sore throats universal in July and 
 August, with dizziness and pains of the limbs, in 
 London. 
 
 " 16. The year 1714, and the six succeeding years, 
 were all dry, with hot summers. In the winter of 1716 
 so severe a frost that the Thames was covered with 
 booths; that of 1718 likewise very frosty ; the rest to 
 1731, cold, wet, and variable, except 1723, which was 
 cold and dry ; and 1729, which was a cold dry winter, 
 followed by a hot dry summer. In 1720 the plague 
 killed sixty thousand in Marseilles. In 1729 an univer- 
 sal epidemic catarrh prevailed in November. 
 
 " 17. The year 1731 was a very dry one, which con- 
 
 tinued until harvest 1732; summer of 1733 rather dry 
 and pleasant, as was most of 1738; the remainder oi 
 this constitution extremely wet. In the beginning of 
 1733 was an epidemic catarrh; 1737, 1738, and 1739, 
 were all much affected with catarrhal fevers, especially 
 among children. 
 
 " 18. In 1740 was the severest frosty winter and 
 spring that had happened for three hundred years ; 1741, 
 extremely dry hot summer; 1742, a variable, but dry, 
 year ; the rest of this constitution wet or variable. In 
 1740 a malignant petechial fever made great havock in 
 Bristol, and in Galway in Ireland. In 1741 it reached 
 London, where this and the last year were the most mor- 
 tal ever known, except when the plague reigned, the 
 burials amounting to sixty two thousand nine hundred 
 and eighty. In 1742 the putrid sore throat broke out. 
 In March, 1744, an epidemic catarrh was universal, and 
 was more fatal than usual. 
 
 " 19. In 1747, there was an excessively hot dry sum- 
 mer ; 1750, a dry year throughout and intensely hot 
 summer; the rest of this constitution moderate, variable, 
 or wet. In 1747, and the succeeding years, the sore 
 throat seemed to acquire new vigour, alarming the in- 
 habitants of these kingdoms very much. In November, 
 1758, there was an universal epidemic catarrh. 
 
 " 20. The year 1760 was droughty from June 26 to 
 September 16; the end of that and the following year 
 severely wet, as was the end of 1763 and beginning 
 of 1764 ; the rest of this constitution moderate. In 
 April and May, 1762, a most epidemic catarrh. 
 
 "21. A very dry year, and rather hot summer in 
 1765, as was the next year, though not quite so much 
 so ; the remainder of this constitution moderate years, 
 rather inclining to wet. During this constitution no 
 very remarkable epidemic till the universal catarrh in 
 November, 1775, unless we reckon such, the small pox 
 of the year 1772, which, succeeding a hard winter, were 
 more fatal than they had ever been before in London. 
 
 "22. The year 1776 was dry, and 1778 still more so. 
 The winter of 1780 was the most frosty since 1740: 
 yet these deviations from what might be accounted mo- 
 derate weather were so small as scarcely to deserve no- 
 tice. In May, 1782, there was a very general epidemic 
 catarrh ; and early in 1783 began the constitution which 
 produced the epidemic scarlatina anginosa, which 
 spread very considerably." 
 See Dr. Wallis's Sydenham. 
 
 EPIDE'RMIS, (from *-,, and ?efa<, the skin). See 
 CLITORIS. 
 
 EPIDE'RMIS, (from tx-i, njion, and hpt*.*, the skin) . 
 See CUTICULA. 
 
 EPIDE'SMIS, (from an, and &, to bind). A 
 bandage by which splints, bolsters, &c. are secured. 
 
 EPIDI'DYMIS, from ex-t, upon and Sifvpus, a tes- 
 ticle}. The epididymis may be reckoned a testis acces- 
 sorius, called by Hippocrates, fiarastata. It is a body 
 on the upper part of the testicle, formed of a continua- 
 tion of the tubes that constitute its body: the continu- 
 ance of the epididymis upwards forms the vas defercns. 
 See TESTES. 
 
 EPIDI'DYMIS DISTE'NSA. See SPERMATOCELE. 
 EPIDO'SIS, (from HrthPufti, to increase). Preter- 
 natural enlargement of the parts. 
 
 EPI'DROME, (from nri, ufion, and fyfiAa, to yui:^. 
 An afflux of humours, particularly from a ligature. 
 
E PI 
 
 617 
 
 PI 
 
 EPIGA STRIC.E ARTE'RI, (from ejngattrum}. 
 The EPIGASTRIC ARTERIES. The external iliac artery 
 divides into two branches at the ligamentum Poupartii ; 
 one of these is the epigastric, which runs to the inside 
 of the rectus abdominis, at whose upper part it com- 
 municates with the internal mammary. Dr. Hunter 
 observes, that in the operation for the femoral rupture, 
 we endanger dividing the epigastrica if we cut upwards 
 and outwards; and if upwards and inwards, the sper- 
 matic, as the hernial sac lies in the angle between the 
 
 EpioA'sTRrtr-s VK'X-E. The EPIGASTRIC VEINS. The 
 -. nal iliac veins, a little before their going out of the 
 belly, send off from the inside the epigastric veins, from 
 whence branches run to the neighbouring glands, up 
 the musculi recti abdominis, and then, advancing, join 
 the manimaria. 
 
 EPIGA'STRIUM, (from tin, ufton, or above, and 
 yarrr.f, the stomach}. The upper fore part of the belly; 
 reaching from the pit of the stomach to an imaginary 
 line above the navel, supposed to be drawn from one 
 extremity of the last of the false ribs to the other. Its 
 sides are called hypochondria, and are covered by the 
 false ribs, betwixt which lies the epigastrium. 
 
 EPIGE'XEMA, (from tv.ytia,a, to generate anew}. 
 Someiimes it signifies an adventitious symptom; at 
 others any thing added, as a fur on the tongue. 
 
 EPIGIXO'MEXA, (from ;-//*/, to succeed, or 
 tufiervene}. Those symptoms which naturally succeed, 
 or may be expected in the progress of a disease (Galen); 
 but Fojsius considers them as accessions of some new 
 affection, which never happened but in stubborn and 
 malignant disease. See EPIPH.EXOMEXA. 
 
 EPIGLO'SSUM, (from to-/, ufwn, and '/>Mrs-x, the 
 tongue; from a less leaf growing above a larger in the 
 shape of a tongue). See LAUHUS ALEXAXDRIXA. 
 
 EPIGLOTTIS, (from *;, and -/AWT?/?, the aperture 
 Of the larynx}. See ASPERA AIITERIA. 
 
 EPIGLO'TTUM,(from ETC/AWT?^). An instrument 
 mentioned by Paracelsus for elevating the eye lids, re- 
 sembling in shape the epiglottis. 
 
 EPIGLU 'TIS, (from en, and /*?{, the buttock}. 
 The superior part of the buttock. 
 
 EPIGO'XATIS, (from in, and yt, a knee}. See 
 PATELLA. 
 
 EPPGO XOX, (from f*-<y<'*<uci, to proceed vfion}. 
 See EPICYEMA. 
 
 EPIGO'XIDES, (from **<, and >v, the knee}. The 
 wiuscles inserted into the knees. 
 
 EPILE'PSIA, (from -<At?a, to seize, invade, or 
 Gftfiress}. The EPILEPSY; Abas, morltus caducus, in- 
 ferlvnius, magnus, and attonitus morbus, analefizia; by 
 Paracelsus, catalent'a; by the Portuguese, cobrell'j; by 
 Hippocrates, eclamp *;'*, FALLIXG SICKNESS ; heracleios, 
 the GREAT or HERCULEAN DISEASE, from its violence and 
 intractability ; the SACRED or DIVIXE DISEASE, because 
 it was supposed owing to the divine influence ; inorbus 
 infantilin and fiuerili*, as happening most frequentjy 
 to infants and children ; comiste, and comitialis morbux, 
 since people were frequently seized with it whilst in 
 the comitia. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in the class 
 nearest*, and order sflasmi. He defines it a convulsion 
 of the muscles, attended with a loss of sense, terminat- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 ing in a. state of insensibility, and seeming sleep. He 
 distinguishes three species : 
 
 1. EPILE'PSIA CEREBRALIS, vrhen it arises suddenly 
 without any manifest cause ; no 
 
 except sometimes a giddiness or loss of sight. 
 
 2. EPILE'PSIA SYMPATIUCA, vrhen it arises vrithout 
 any manifest cause; but is preceded by a particular 
 sensation, called aura efiilefitlca, from some part of the 
 body rising upwards to the head. 
 
 3. EPILE'PSIA OCCASIOXALIS, when from manifest 
 irritation, and ceases on the- removal of that morbid 
 cause. 
 
 An epilepsy is a violent, involuntary, or convulsive 
 contraction of the muscular parts of the whole body, at- 
 ktended with an abolition of sense, owing generally to 
 some irritation in the common sensorium, producing 
 insensibility, and consequently irregular action. When 
 the cause is in the brain itself, it is called an idiopaihic 
 epilepsy ; when in other parts, symptomatic. 
 
 The idiopathic epilepsy is remotely occasioned by 
 external violence; by bony protuberances arising in- 
 ternally in the basis of the skull, in the lateral o 
 falciform sinuses ; from an obstruction of the jugular 
 veins; from polypous concretions; the passions of the 
 mind ; an ill conformation of the brain, &cc. 
 
 A symptomatic epilepsy is produced by cachectic and 
 hypochondriac habits ; flatulencies proceeding from the 
 stomach and bowels ; spasms of the intestines ; irregular 
 secretions and excretions ; the acrid matter of eruptive 
 and other diseases conveyed to the brain; gout; 
 that are violent and attended with spasms ; stones pass' 
 ing through the ureters ; worms ; poisons, kc. 
 
 The diagnostics vary in different people : some are 
 suddenly seized; others have a train of symptoms fore- 
 boding the attack, such as weariness, an oppressive 
 pain in the head, interrupted sleep, a languid pulse, a 
 pale countenance, stupor and drowsiness, an unusuaf 
 dread and terror, a ringing in the ears, palpitation of 
 the heart, inflation of the precordia, disturbed respira- 
 tion, rumbling in the bowels, a discharge of fetid stools, 
 coldness in the joints, and a copious discharge of urine. 
 A cold vapour is sometimes perceived gradually ascend- 
 ing from the extremities to the brain. Whether these 
 symptoms precede the attack, or are absent, the fit ap- 
 proaches suddenly, and as it were unexpectedly ; the 
 patient falls down ; the thumbs are firmly fixed on the 
 palms of the hands ; the eyes are distorted, and the 
 white part only appears ; all sensation, both internal and 
 external, is lost; a froth is forced through the closed 
 lips, with a hissing noise ; the tongue is often lacerated 
 by the teeth ; and the limbs are agitated with the most 
 violent convulsive motions. In some, the distortions 
 and gesticulations are ridiculous and distressing; in 
 others, instead of convulsive motion, there is highly 
 rigid spasm in all the members, by which they are so 
 fixed that no force c&n move them. The seed is occa- 
 sionally ejected, and sometimes the urine is discharged 
 to a considerable distance, and this, as well as the dis- 
 charges by stool, are involuntary. At length these 
 symptoms remit; the patient seems, to have a sort of 
 respite at intervals, but the eyelids remain immovable; 
 the teeth grind upon eacli other, the tongue hangs out 
 of the mouth. When the paroxysm ceases, the patient 
 is entirely ignorant of every thing thut happened during 
 
 i K 
 
EP1 
 
 618 
 
 EPI 
 
 it ; he rolls on the ground ; his countenance appears sad ; 
 he begins to yawn, and stretches himself with a kind of 
 violent effort ; he rises and walks slowly, seems uneasy, 
 and the veins of his forehead appear distended. The 
 recollection returns very slowly, and the symptoms 
 which preceded the fit sometimes continue after it. 
 The returns, in many instances, are regularly periodical ; 
 more frequently irregular and uncertain. By a frequent 
 recurrence of this disorder the patient grows dejected ; is 
 indolent; subject to a vertigo and a trembling if he looks 
 upward ; is irritable, and quickly agitated. 
 
 The epilepsy should be distinguished from the apo- 
 plexy, convulsions, and hysterics. In apoplexy there 
 are no convulsions ; the breath is drawn with a stertor, 
 and the pulse is unusually slow and laborious. If con- 
 vulsions and hysterics are confounded with epilepsy, 
 the inconvenience is not very great. The remedies do 
 not materially differ ; and those reputed epilepsies, at- 
 tended with, and in part owing to, flatulencies in the 
 stomach, are more nearly allied to hysteria. We may 
 add also, that the epilepsies attended with stupor rather 
 than convulsions, do not essentially differ from apo- 
 plexy. 
 
 Hereditary epilepsy is rarely cured; and when the 
 disorder is chronical or habitual, success is scarcely to 
 be expected. When the approach of puberty, the erup- 
 tion of the menses, or the first delivery, does not remove 
 an epilepsy in woman, an hereditary cause may be sus- 
 pected, and a cure is not to be expected. When caused 
 by frights, they are so rarely cured as to afford but 
 little hope ; for, when the patient seems recovered, 
 trifles occasion a relapse. When the fit approaches 
 during sleep, the danger is greater. Hippocrates as- 
 serts, that boys are relieved from this disorder about 
 their seventh, fourteenth, or seventeenth year. There 
 are hopes of cure when the case is not inveterate or 
 hereditary, when the cause is in the primse viae, too 
 great irritability, or some disorder translated to the brain. 
 In all spasmodic diseases, the disease often continues 
 from custom alone, after the original cause has long 
 ceased to act ; so that much depends upon breaking the 
 habit. If several successive attacks can be prevented, 
 it may never return. No medicine will so certainly 
 prevent an epileptic fit, as a vomit given an hour before 
 the attack. But this can only be employed when the 
 disease is regularly periodical, as its approach is known 
 by previous symptoms. In the epilepsia nocturna, a 
 dose of ipecacuanha may be given at bed time. 
 
 From the variety of causes, and the nature of some of 
 these, it is difficult to state the indications and method 
 of cure. We may, with the generality of authors, pro- 
 pose, 1. To prevent an impending paroxysm. 2. To 
 shorten a present one. 3. To guard against future at- 
 tacks. The first of these intentions is answered in ple- 
 thoric habits by suitable evacuations and antispasmodics, 
 as nitre, opium, musk, &c. ; in languid constitutions, by 
 warm, nervous medicines, as castor, valerian, camphor, 
 fetid gums, volatile salts, the bark, and chalybeates. 
 Cheyne thinks that the epilepsy differs but little in de- 
 gree from the hypochondriac and hysteric fits ; and 
 observes, that, when the former abate, they end in the 
 latter, and when the latter are violent, they become epi- 
 leptic : he therefore urges a free use of vomits, bitters, 
 and steel. The second intention is supplied by sinapisms 
 
 or blisters, if the fits are long ; but before these are ap- 
 plied, or when the fits are short, if the jaws are separated 
 by a wedge as far as they can be opened in health, the 
 fit, it is said, will be removed ; and in cases where the 
 patient hath due notice of their approach, he may pre- 
 vent them ~by introducing the wedge into his mouth. 
 When the fits are preceded by a peculiar sensation in the 
 toes, feet, or legs, a bandage applied tight below the 
 knee will often prevent the paroxysm ; or wherever 
 these sensations are felt, a bandage may be applied 
 there, and continued from thence upwards. Instances 
 of perfect cures have occurred, by cutting down on the 
 part in which those peculiar feelings were first perceived. 
 (See an instance in the Edinb. Med. Essays, vol. iv. and 
 the article SESAMOIDEA.) Ccelius Aurelianus prefers 
 the blowing of strong vinegar up the nostrils to volatile 
 salts. The third intention requires, if possible, that the 
 cause be known, in order to its being removed : but in 
 some instances it cannot be discovered ; and in others 
 no remedy could be applied. 
 
 In the article CONVULSIONS we stated what appeared 
 to us a correct view of the subject, and this is more 
 particularly applicable to epilepsy. We there remark- 
 ed that convulsions were irregular actions, depending 
 chiefly on debility, though generally excited by some, 
 often almost imperceptible, irritation. To prevent the 
 return of the fits, both objects must be combined; and 
 we have fortunately some medicines, or combinations 
 of medicines, which will answer both intentions. 
 
 Dissections have taught us that exostoses in the cra- 
 nium, obstructions in the venous system of the brain, 
 and various causes of irritation in that organ, frequently 
 produce epileptic paroxysms. - It will be obvious that 
 no medicine has power over these ; yet, in a very few 
 instances, where, from venereal complaints, the external 
 injuries of the bone lead to a strong presumption of in- 
 ternal ones producing the disease, long continued, gentle 
 courses of mercury have succeeded : we say in a very 
 few Instances, for, in general, the bones are too inti- 
 mately diseased to admit of very considerable relief. 
 Yet where we find these mechanical irritations to pro- 
 duce epilepsy, though we cannot remove them, we can 
 often mitigate the paroxysms. In such cases we gene- 
 rally find the fits increased by every circumstance 
 which accelerates the circulation through the head ; and, 
 taking the hint from this fact, a drain from any part of 
 the neck or head, by means of a blister or a seton ; a 
 free discharge from the bowels ; a milk diet, with the 
 utmost tranquillity of body and mind, have given very 
 considerable relief. Indeed, in almost every case of 
 epilepsy, except where it is connected with great de- 
 bility, or has been produced by debilitating causes, 
 these means of relief will be found highly useful. 
 
 Another cause of topical, nervous irritation occurs in 
 those cases where the fit is preceded by a sensation of 
 cold air, rising from some portion of either (though ge- 
 nerally the lower) extremity. An instance of this kind 
 is recorded where a hard body was found on the nerve, 
 which was removed, and the fits ceased. In other 
 cases a drain from that part, by means of a blister, has 
 succeeded; but, as the cause is fixed and often within 
 our reach, many remedies may be applied to the nerve, 
 or if it be not a considerable one, it may be divided 
 above the part whence the irritation proceeds. 
 
EPI 
 
 619 
 
 EPI 
 
 These are unfortunately the very few instances on 
 which our foundation is firm, and in which, if we can- 
 not cure, we can often alleviate. In general, we must 
 rest on the vague indications of counteracting irritability, 
 or any concealed source of irritation. From the stomach 
 and bowels the latter often Unsuspectedly proceeds; 
 and, in every instance, these organs should be kept free 
 by occasional emetics, and the regular use of laxatives 
 and anthelmintics, when worms, as sometimes happens, 
 are the cause. From the observations under the article 
 CATHARTICA, it will be obvious that these are means of 
 removing manyjunds of irritation in different organs ; 
 and from their use in chorea and palpitations, it is pro- 
 bable that they will be found extensively useful. Con- 
 vulsions do not differ so greatly as authors have gene- 
 rally represented. In the diagnosis, which we hastily 
 passed over because it did not admit of any practical 
 application, they appeared to run into each other; and 
 it is 1 difficult, if not impossible, to distinguish epilepsy 
 from other convulsions but from the violence, the 
 obstinacy, and often the regularity, of the return of 
 paroxysms. The foaming at the mouth is occasioned 
 only by the convulsions of the muscles of the jaws 
 emulging the salivary glands and combining the saliva 
 with the air; yet this is the chief distinction. The 
 paroxysms arising from a distant aura is a good mark of 
 distinction; but it would greatly contract our views, 
 and exclude many cases from the share of attention 
 which they would otherwise receive. 
 
 Another source of irritation, less obscure, arises from 
 the suppression of the usual evacuations. The German 
 physicians are uncommonly anxious to procure or re- 
 store the haemorrhoidal discharge; but, in this country, 
 we do not find it such an essential evacuation. The 
 suppression of cutaneous affections has occasioned the 
 disease ; the repulsion of gout ; and sometimes the de- 
 ficiency of constitutional strength, which prevents its 
 formation, has had the same effect. In some cases, 
 the eruption of the menses will occasion pain and con- 
 vulsive paroxysms. In all these instances, the know- 
 ledge of the cause will suggest the means of relief. 
 
 When causes of debility and irritability produce 
 epilepsy ; in other words, when the irritability is so 
 great that the slightest irritation will induce the fits; 
 the remedy is equally obvious. Warm generous diet, 
 which may appear at first indicated, must be used with 
 caution, since a fulness of the vessels is, alone, in ten- 
 der habits, a cause of irritability. Tonics and narcotic 
 bitters are the best remedies in such cases, anxiously 
 guarding, as usual, against any accumulations in the 
 head ; but not by such remedies as will weaken. 
 
 In the greater number of instances, however, we 
 have only the vague indication formerly mentioned to 
 direct us; and many are the nauseous disgusting reme- 
 dies recommended by ancient authors, which act on 
 the mind by exciting horror, and thus, by fixing the 
 attention, destroy the habit ; for nervous paroxysms, 
 after their cause is removed, are frequently renewed by 
 habit only. These we shall not stay to enumerate : 
 they are almost forgotten, and we wish not to revive 
 their memory. Superstition has, however, employed 
 one remedy, not yet wholly disused, the misletoe, re- 
 tained, perhaps, as a tonic from its connection with the 
 oak. It has, however, no such power; its taste is 
 
 nauseous, and it may be sedative; but its quality is 
 almost wholly mucilaginous. 
 
 Tonics, in general, are freely employed; and, of 
 these, the Peruvian bark is the principal remedy from 
 the vegetable kingdom; yet alone it is seldom trusted, 
 and would probably seldom succeed. The metals, we 
 have said, are very generally tonic, differing only in the 
 degree of inflammatory stimulus, most conspicuous in 
 iron. All have, however, been employed, viz. silver 
 (afgentuni nitratum); iron (flores martiales, ferrum 
 vitriolatum, rubigoferri, squamae ferri, and chalybs pre- 
 paratum); copper (cuprum vitriolatum and ammonia- 
 cum) ; zinc (zincum vitriolatum, ustum) ; tin (limatura 
 vel pulvis stanni); arsenic (kali arsenicatum). Each 
 has been used with success; but the silver, the copper, 
 and zinc, have been preferred. These are more effectual 
 when combined ; but as we cannot suspect any chemical 
 union, the increased power is probably owing to their 
 being borne by the stomach m increased quantities. 
 (See COMBINATION OF MEDICINES). As a tonic, the 
 cold bath is also an excellent remedy. 
 
 The medicines which obviate irritation are the seda- 
 tives and antispasmodics. Of these the chief is opium, 
 and the valerian : camphor is similar in its powers ; and 
 the leaves of the orange tree, the extractum hyoscyami, 
 the peony root, flowers of the cardamine pratensis, 
 are medicines of the same class. We have found little 
 benefit from any except the valerian and camphor. The 
 flowers of the cardamine have failed in every instance ; 
 the leaves of the orange tree have produced only a 
 temporary and inconsiderable benefit. The union, how- 
 ever, of these with the tonics has been particularly ser- 
 viceable; and their effects seem to support the opinion 
 we have attempted to establish. The bark and valerian 
 united have afforded relief, which neither separately 
 could procure ; and the camphor, with the zinc, been 
 highly and deservedly commended. Opium has been 
 combined with all the metallic preparations with ad- 
 vantage. If, according to this idea, such combinations 
 are pursued, much benefit will probably result. 
 
 The tribe of antispasmodics has been employed ; but 
 not often successful. The ether, rectified animal oil 
 of Dippel, oleum vini, musk, castor, and asafoetida, are 
 the principal remedies of this class ; but they are seldom 
 trusted alone ; and of their separate or comparative 
 merits it is not easy to speak. We have placed them 
 nearly in the order of their power. 
 
 Of anthelmintics we have not spoken with sufficient 
 distinctness. Worms are not an uncommon source of 
 irritation in the tender habits of children ; and epileptic 
 paroxysms should always, in such cases, be attacked 
 with this remedy, unless they arise from fright, or 
 some more obvious cause. We have nothing to add 
 at present to what we have remarked in the article 
 ANTHELMINTICS, q. v. 
 
 See Hippocrates, Celsus, Ccelius Aurelianus, Are- 
 taeus, Hoffman, Boerhaave; and among the best authors 
 on this subject, Threlfal's and Lyson's Essays on Epi- 
 lepsy ; Cullen's First Lines, vol. iii. edit. 4. 
 
 EPIME'LIS, (from ffi, and fu)A>, an apfile'). See 
 AMAMELIS. 
 
 EPIMO'RIOS, (from 1*1, and pcifa, to di-vide~). In 
 Galen it is an epithet of the difference of pulse with 
 respect to the inequality of their time in beating. 
 4 K2 
 
EP I 
 
 620 
 
 E P I 
 
 EPIMU'LlS, (from 5r<, and wt/A^, a kna-}. Sec 
 PATELLA. 
 
 EPINENEU'COS, (from ST*, and sti*, to nod or zn- 
 cline,) an epithet of a pulse which beats unequally in 
 different parts of the artery; also called Jierinciieucoa. 
 Galen thinks it common in hectics. 
 
 EPINE'PIIELOS, (from in, and v>eA, a c/owrf). 
 CLOUDY. An epithet applied to the enxorema in the 
 urine, which appears like a cloud. 
 
 EPINO'TION, (from ea-, and v7s, the back'). The 
 
 SHOULDER BLADE. See ScAPULA. 
 
 EPINY'CTIS, (from tin, and |, night). A pustule 
 which arises in the night resembling a furunculus; ac- 
 cording to Sauvages, these are pustules of a blackish- 
 red colour, crowding together, three or four lines in 
 diameter, affecting chiefly the legs, and very frequently- 
 painful, chiefly in the night. He enumerates two 
 species : 
 
 EPINY'CTIS VULGAHIS and PKURIGINOSA. Celsus con- 
 siders it as malignant, and describes it as of a whitish 
 or somewhat livid colour, with a violent inflammation 
 around it ; affecting the hands, arms, and thighs. The 
 ancients rank it with the terminthus, which is rather 
 less; and it is sometimes described as of a dusky red, 
 occasionally of a livid and pale colour, with great in- 
 flammation and pain. In a few days it is said to burst, 
 and separate in a slough. When opened, there is an 
 eiHux of sanies; a deep ulcer follows, and the pain is 
 more violent than in proportion to its magnitude, for it 
 is scarcely as large as a bean ; according to Paulus and 
 . this, chiefly troublesome in the night. Celsus recom- 
 mends that in this, and all other kinds of pustules, the 
 patient walk much, abstain from all acrid food, and be 
 very sparing in his diet. Sauvages recommends bleed- 
 ing, a cooling diet, antiphlogistic, cathartic, emollient 
 gruels, with the application of cataplasms of mallow 
 flowers, and lintseed. 
 
 E'PIOS. MILD, GENTLE. An epithet which Hip- 
 pocrates bestows on mild epidemic fevers. 
 
 EPIPA'CTIS,(from mrx-axlita, to coagulate; because 
 it coagulates milk). Dioscorides mentions this plant, 
 and Boerhaave thinks it the helleborine latifolia mon- 
 tana of C. Bauhina. Sera/lias helleborine Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1344. 
 
 EPIPAROXY'SMUS, (from tin, and w*f|t>e-fM<r, 
 paroxysm,) when the patient suffers more exacerbations 
 than usual in a fever. 
 
 EPIPA'SMA. See CATAPLASMA. 
 
 EPIPA'STON, (from e*i, and waveu, to sprinkle}. 
 See CATAPASMA. 
 
 EPIPE'CHYS, (from ciri, and arx, the cubit,) the 
 part of the arm above the cubit. 
 
 EPIPE'PHYCOS, (from 1*1, and fva, to grow). See 
 ADXATT,A. 
 
 EPIPH^ENO'MENA, (from **/, and panels, a 
 phenomenon or symjitomj) adventitious symptoms which 
 do not appear till the disease is formed: the same pro- 
 bably as epiginomena. 
 
 EPIPHLE'BOS, (from IKI, and <?^, a -vein). One 
 whose veins are prominent. 
 
 EPIPHLOGI'SMA, (from ear*, and 0Ay/, to in- 
 flame). A violent inflammation, attended with pain, 
 tumour, and redness; or internally a burning heat. The 
 shingles of Hippocrates. See ERYSIPELAS; 
 
 EPI'l'HORA, (from iTiipipv, to can':/ with a force ^ . 
 In a medical sense, it is a violent determination, gene- 
 rally inflammatory, of the fluids to any part of the body; 
 but more particularly the flow of tears from the eyes, in 
 consequence of obstructed puncta lachrymalia, imper- 
 vious nasal duct, or an inflammation of the eyes. 
 
 The epiphora, or watery eye, called rhocas, lififiitudo, 
 oculus lachrijmans, and MOON EYE, is sometimes con- 
 founded with the fistula lachrymalis, for in both the 
 tears run down the cheeks ; but in the latter, pus is 
 mixed with the tears. The obstruction in the puncta 
 lachrymalia and nasal duct is sometimes owing to a 
 tumour, as the encanthis in the great angle of the eye ; 
 to any accident, as a wound, or burn ; to the destruction 
 of the nasal duct; a polypus of the nose; a fistula la- 
 chrymalis; an inversion of the eye lid (see ENTRO- 
 PIUM) ; an erosion or other defect of the caruncula 
 lachrymalis. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class locales, and 
 order afiocenoses, and defines it a flux of the lachrymal 
 humour. Only one species, the epiphora frigida, can, 
 he thinks, be esteemed idiopathic; and of this there are 
 twelve varieties. 
 
 When the cause is a tumour in the angle of the eye, 
 a polypus in the nose, a distortion in the eye lids, and a 
 fistula lachrymalis, it must be removed. When from 
 a conglutination of the puncta lachrymalia, we are to 
 examine whether their ducts are totally obstructed or 
 their mouths only covered ; for if after a burn, or from 
 a cicatrix after a wound, a cure is hardly to be ex- 
 pected : but if only a cuticle covers the duct, a perfora- 
 tion may be made with a needle; then a hog's bristle, 
 or silver wire oiled, be passed through, and continu- 
 ed till the part is healed. If from a total want of 
 the caruncula lachrymalis, a cure cannot be effected, 
 because that gland cannot be restored. Mr. Ware 
 thinks it may be occasioned either by a more copious 
 secretion of tears than the puncta lachrymalia are 
 capable of absorbing; or, which is more commonly 
 the cause, by an obstruction in the lachrymal canal. It 
 is the opinion of some anatomists, not only that part of 
 the tears transude through the pores of the conjunctiva 
 and cornea, but that their quantity is increased, and 
 their acrimony abated, by the secretions of the ca- 
 runcula lachrymalis, and the glandulx Meibomii. A 
 morbid epiphora is consequently produced by an in- 
 flammation in the membranes of the eye, and to be 
 cured by the remedies of inflammation. No such 
 transudation, however, appears to take place. When 
 it originates from an obstruction in the ducts, leading 
 from the puncta lachrymalia into the lachrymal sac, 
 which rarely occurs, the tears fall over the cheeks, and 
 the sac is constantly empty. Pressure therefore on the 
 sac can produce no regurgitation, either of the tears or 
 mucus, into the eye. A probe, of a suitable size, must 
 in that case be introduced through the puncta of the 
 obstructed ducts into the sac ; and the operation re- 
 peated daily, till the obstruction is removed. The part 
 in which the obstruction most commonly lies is in the 
 sac itself; then the tears, on pressing the sac, mixed 
 sometimes with mucus, flow back into the eye, through 
 the puncture. The causes producing this obstruction to 
 the passage of the tears, arc either a thickening of the 
 membrane lining the sac, from previous inflammation : 
 
EP 1 
 
 EPI 
 
 inspissated mucus lodged in the inferior portion ot the 
 cavity, from the same cause ; or a spasmodic action of 
 that part called the sfihincter of the sac. These three 
 causes sometimes exist together, and mutually increase 
 each other's effect. 
 
 Of the various remedies which have been proposed 
 for the cure, Mr. Ware approves most of Monsieur 
 Avel's, recommended first in the year 1712; which 
 consisted in first passing a probe, and afterwards in- 
 jecting a fluid through the puncta lachrymalia, in 
 order to clear the matter which obstructed the lachry- 
 mal passage. Mr. Ware adopted this plan, which in 
 several cases was attended with success. He had a 
 small silver syringe, with pipes fitted to it of various 
 sizes, much shorter than that represented in plate 37, 
 vol. iii. of Bell's Surgery : they were a little arched 
 towards the point, for the convenience of being in- 
 troduced into the punctum lachrymale with more 
 ease ; of these he used the largest that could be intro- 
 duced without pain, and through it he injected warm 
 water. In introducing the pipe, he found it conve- 
 nient to stand either behind the patient, or on the side 
 opposite to that of the diseased eye, and always high 
 enough to give him a full command of the patient's 
 head. The syringe being held in the right hand, the 
 eye lid was drawn downward, and a little outward, with 
 the forefinger of the left hand. This brought the in- 
 ferior punctum fully within the sight of the operator, 
 and placed it in a position very convenient for admitting 
 the point of the pipe. When the pipe was introduced, 
 the finger was removed from the lower lid, and applied 
 as accurately as possible over the superior punctum, to 
 prevent the liquor from escaping through it ; and with 
 this finger the lachrymal sac was occasionally com- 
 pressed, to assist the determination of the liquor down- 
 wards to the nose. See Ware on the Epiphora, or 
 Watery Eye; Heister's Surgery ; White's Surgery, p. 
 233; and Dr. Wallis's Nosologia Oculorum. 
 
 EPIPHYLLOSPE'RMUS, (from *-/, uflon, <p<;AA, 
 a leaf, and a-ripuM, seed}. Plants whose seeds grow on 
 the back of their leaves. 
 
 EPI'PIIYSIS, (from r&tQvtt, to grow to or upon). 
 Additamenium, APPENDIX, is a small bone annexed to 
 the larger by means of an intervening cartilage, only 
 observable in growing subjects, for in adults the cpi- 
 pliysis cannot be distinguished from the bone. Epi- 
 physes are of a larger diameter than the bone they be- 
 long to, and serve to render the articulation more firm : 
 the muscles also inserted into them act with greater force, 
 as their axis are further removed from the centre of 
 motion. They are sometimes separated from the head 
 of the bone, and mistaken for a luxation, or a fracture. 
 See SYMPHYSIS. 
 
 EPIPLA'SMA, (from */, and ir>.zrra, to spread). 
 (See CATAPLASMA.) A name for an application of 
 wheat meal, boiled hi hydrelaeum, to wounds. 
 
 EPIPLOCE'LE, (from earnrA, the amentum, and 
 **;>.;, a rufiture,) hernia omentalis. A RUPTURE OF 
 THE OMENTUM ; or a protrusion of the omentum 
 through apertures in the integuments of the belly. 
 Sometimes, according to Mr. Sharpe, so large a quan- 
 tity of the omentum hath fallen into the scrotum, that 
 its weight drawing the stomach and bowels downwards 
 hath excited vomiting, inflammation, and symptoms 
 similar to those of the bubonocele. When this hap- 
 
 pens, he thinks it necessary to operate as in the bubono- 
 cele. The rings of the muscles must be dilated ; 
 or the whole cannot be returned. But except in- 
 flammation has commenced, this method is not to be 
 attempted. 
 
 EPIPLOI'CvE APPENDI'CULA, (from I*,***,, 
 the omentum). The peritoneal coal of the intestines 
 sends out some processes like little epiploons, to which 
 Winslow gives this name. 
 
 EPIPLOI'CA ARTE'RIA. See SPLENICA AR- 
 
 T^.RIA. 
 
 EPIPLOI'CA DE'XTRA VE'XA is a branch from the 
 trunk of the meseraica major, which goes to the omen- 
 tum. 
 
 - EPIPLOI'OA SINI'STRA VE'NA arises from the sple- 
 nica at the small extremity of the pancreas, and is 
 ramified on the omentum so far as the colon, where it 
 communicates with the hacmorrhoidalis interna. 
 
 EPIPLOI'TIS, (from t*-<*7u>, ome-ueumj. See PE- 
 
 RITONITIS OMENTALIS, and PuERPERILIS FEBRIS. 
 
 EPIPLOOCOMI'STES, (from ;*<**, the caw/, 
 and xtfut^a, to carry). Those who have the omentum 
 in a morbid state ; so that it appears, on a comparative 
 view, larger than that of brutes a circumstance which 
 rarely occurs. It is also applied to those who labour 
 under a rupture of the omentum ; but probably it is 
 only a term of raillery. 
 
 and /it<p*Aj, the navel). See HERNIA UMBIUCALIS. 
 
 EPI'PLOON, (from fjr/wAe*i, to run over,') because 
 it seems to float upon the intestines. See OMENTUM. 
 
 EPIPLOSCHEOCE'LE, (from wa-Aew, r% t o,, the 
 scrotum, and xjjAij, a tumour or rufiture}. See HERNIA 
 
 SCROTALIS. 
 
 EPIPOL^'US, (from 5riTW>, to be light). 
 SLIGHT, GEXTLE. Hippocrates applies it to disorders 
 that are not dangerous. 
 
 EPIPOLA'SIS,(from *<**.**, to swim ontheCofi,) 
 a REDUNDANCE and FLUCTUATION. In chemistry 
 when what is sublimed ascends only to the surface and 
 there settles, this term is applied. 
 
 EPIPORO'MA, (from iTrinupoa, to harden}. An in- 
 durated tumour on the joints. See TOPHUS. 
 
 EPISARCI'DIUM, (from */, and <r*p, flesh). See 
 ANASARCA. 
 
 EPISCHE'SIS, (from fxi<rx, to retain). SeeEpis- 
 
 TASIS. 
 
 EPI'SCHION, (from cxi, and T^/<, ischium). See 
 OSSA PUBIS. 
 
 EPISCOPA'LES VALV'UL^E. Valves resembling 
 a mitre, (from efiiscofius}. See COR. 
 
 EPISE'ION. See PUBIS OSSA. 
 
 EPISEMA'SIA, (from ITI, and <r>yta/, to signify}. 
 See ANNOTATIO. 
 
 EPISPA'SMOS, (from */, and <nr*r f u><'). In Hip- 
 pocrates it generally means inspiration; but has been 
 supposed to imply a more quick inspiration than usual. 
 
 EPISPA'SMOS, (from ex-irxrxa, to draw}. Medi- 
 cines which draw the fluids more copiously into the 
 parts to which they are applied, and therefore, strictly, 
 a term of the same meaning as attrahentia ; but as the 
 effect of the epispastics is commonly that of exciting 
 blisters, the term is often employed for that of vesica- 
 toriaand vesicantia. What the ancients called efiisfiastice 
 weresuch external applications as only reddened the skin, 
 
EPO 
 
 622 
 
 EQU 
 
 and according to the different degree of effect, received 
 different names ; the slightest were called phaniginoi, 
 the next sinapismi, the more active vesicatorii, and the 
 strongest caustici. The London college hath changed 
 the name of the blistering plaster from vesicatorium to 
 emplastrum cantharidis. See CATAPLASMA, BLISTERS, 
 and CANTHARIDES. 
 
 EPISPA'STICUM MEDICAME'NTUM. A. dry 
 powder sprinkled on malignant ulcers, to promote a 
 separation. 
 
 EPISPH^ERIA,(from tr<p*ipa,a sphere}. The wind- 
 ings of the exterior substance of the brain ; sometimes 
 the circular vessels on its surface. 
 
 EPISTAPHYLI'NI, (from i*,, and el *<?**<* a 
 parsnip,} from their resemblance to a parsnip. See 
 STAPHYLINI. 
 
 EPI'STASIS,(from e*i, and irlvt*.t,to stayjcpischesis. 
 A suppression of proper excretions; or rather the super- 
 ficies of urine, railed inaidentia, opposed to the uposta- 
 sis, subsMentia, or sediment in urine. Epistasis is ap- 
 plied in Hippocrates to the beginning and increase of 
 the fit. 
 
 EPISTA'XIS, (from tviel^a, instillo). Haemorr- 
 hage from the nose. See H^EMORRHAGIA. 
 
 EPISTO'MION, (from evi, and elt*.ir, a mouth). 
 A stopper for a bottle, and a vent-hole of a register 
 furnace. 
 
 EPISTROPH-E'US, (from t*i, and e] ge pa, to turn}. 
 Epistrophea and epistrophis. The first vertebra of the 
 neck : the same term is applied, though improperly, 
 to the second. 
 
 EPITEDEU'MA, (from aefltiS'tvu, to appropriate). 
 The way of living each person adopts. Coelius Aure- 
 lianus calls it vitas affectiones ; and Celsus, vita pro- 
 fiosita. 
 
 EPITHE'LIUM, (from em, and T/VU, to cover). 
 See CUTICULA, and PROLARIUM. 
 
 EPITHE'MA, (from tin, upon, and n%&, to lay 
 upon or apply). A LID or COVER; but used to signify 
 a topical medicine. Epithems are, 1. Liquid; and, 
 when applied warm, called fomentatlonx or embroca- 
 tions ; 2. Dry or solid; viz. medicated powders folded 
 in cloths, called sacculus, and saccus ; when applied to 
 the head, cucupha, and cucullus; to the forehead,./ron- 
 tale; to the breast or stomach, scutum and pulvinar ; 
 when used as a pillow, lectulus ; 3. Those of the soft 
 kind, as sinapisms, and poultices. Turner confines the 
 name of epithem to liquids in which rags are dipped, to 
 be applied to the parts affected. See Gaubius de For- 
 mulus Medicamentorum. 
 
 EPITHESIS, (from em, and nQiiuj, to lay upon). In 
 surgery, it is the straightening of crooked limbs by 
 means of instruments. 
 
 EPITHY'MBRUM, (from ri, andSt^fya, savory). 
 A species of moss growing on the thymbra, or winter 
 savory. 
 
 EPITHY'MUM, (fromtsr/, andSt^v, thyme). See 
 
 CUSCUTA. 
 
 EPOCHETEU'SIS, (from t* % *ltiui, to drain). A 
 derivation of the juices to other parts. 
 
 EPO'MIS, i. e. ACROMION, (from CTTI, and aw, 
 shoulder). See SCAPULA. 
 
 EPO'MPHALUM, (from r/, and 0^*^05, the 
 navel). Any application to the navel. 
 
 EPO'DE, and EPO'DOS, (from JET/, and fcj, a 
 
 song, the absurd attempt of curing distempers by in- 
 cantations. 
 
 EPO'SCHION, (from eirt, and *<rx.et>v, a branch"). 
 The tendril of a plant. 
 
 EPOMPHA'LION, (from evi, and ^As, the na- 
 vel,) a medicine supposed to purge when applied to 
 the navel. 
 
 EPOSILI'NGA. SCALES OF IRON. 
 
 EPSOME'NSIS A'QUA. EPSOM WATER. From 
 this water the bitter purging salt was first procured. 
 Epsom water, which rises near Epsom, in Surrey, differs, 
 at different times, in its solid contents : for, from a 
 gallon Dr. Lister obtained one ounce and a half; Dr. 
 Rutty, one ounce, and in some seasons half the quantity ; 
 Dr. Lucas, only five drachms and one scruple. Of this 
 solid matter Dr. Allen alleged that one eighth was an 
 earth, or insoluble matter : hut Dr. Rutty found a much 
 less proportion of it ; and to him it appeared of a cal- 
 careous nature. The salt is mostly a vitriolated mag- 
 nesia, and probably contains some earth ; for Dr. Rutty 
 affirms, that it requires at least twenty-four times its 
 own weight of water entirely to dissolve this salt, 
 though the factitious Epsom salt dissolves readily in 
 little more than an equal weight of water. 
 
 EPSOME'NSIS SAL. See CATHARTICUS SAL. 
 
 EPU'LIS, (from tari, upon, and ov).et, the gums). 
 Vogel describes it, " a tubercle on the gums without 
 inflammation." Of these there are two species; one 
 without pain, the other troublesome, and often degene- 
 rating into a cancer; some have a broad basis, and 
 others a slender neck, by which they are united to the 
 gums. 
 
 The best method of cure is totally to extirpate them. 
 When they have a small neck, or root, they may be 
 separated by a thread; but when the basis is broad, it 
 may be destroyed with the aqua kali, or a solution of sal 
 ammoniac. If these mild corrosives fail, it is better to 
 use the knife than to employ the stronger ones. 
 
 After the tumour is extirpated, the mouth should be 
 washed with red wine, or oxycrate with alum; and 
 when the blood ceases to flow, the honey of roses may 
 be applied. See Turner's Surgery, vol. i. p. 210. 
 Heister's Surgery. 
 
 EPULO'TICA, (from cm, and uA, a cicatrix; rxtv- 
 Au, is to cicatrise). EPULOTIC. Cicatrisantia; desic- 
 cativa; apulotica; topical medicines which absorb 
 moisture, repress fungous flesh, and dispose wounds or 
 ulcers to heal. Dry lint, a gentle compress, and the 
 cerate, with lapis calaminaris, are the general applica- 
 tions. Dr. Cullen thinks it is extremely doubtful if any 
 medicine exists which can induce new skin on a wound : 
 the propriety of the term, therefore, may be justly ques- 
 tioned. 
 
 E'QUI CLI'BANUS. In chemistry it is the heat 
 of horse dung. 
 
 EQUI'NA FRA'SA. See FABA MINOR. 
 
 EQUISETUM, (from equus, a horse, and seta, a 
 hair). Cauda equina, HORSE TAIL. Hippurisvulgaris 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 6. It has been recommended as an astringent 
 in diarrhoeas and haemorrhages; but is now Httle used. 
 
 E'QUI VE'NTER. See VENTER. 
 
 EQUITA'TIO, (from eguito, to ride). RIDING. 
 When the bowels are empty, they are powerfully 
 strengthened by this species of exercise. Its use arises 
 from the repeated gentle agitation given to these parts, 
 
ERI 
 
 623 
 
 ER 
 
 calculated to remove visceral obstructions, promote the 
 circulation of the blood, determine the fluids to the 
 surface of the body, and increase perspiration. Dr. 
 Huxham had so high an opinion of this remedy, that he 
 says, where medicine has failed, in some chronic disea- 
 ses, riding only has performed a cure : when a patient 
 can therefore sit on horseback, he recommends the 
 daily use of this exercise. See .ORA. 
 E'RAWAY. See CATAPUTIA. 
 EREBI'NTHUS. See CICER. 
 
 ERECTIU'SCULUS, (a dim. of erectus). In bota- 
 ny, it means erected, or lifted up a little. 
 ' ERE'CTOR CLITO'RIDIS, (fromcr/g-o, to lift ufl). 
 See CLITORIDIS MUSCULUS. 
 
 ERECTO'RES PENIS. These muscles, arising 
 from the inside of the tuberosity of the ischium, are lost 
 in the crura, where they unite. They are also called 
 directores penis ; and Spigelius calls them collaterals 
 penis, from their collateral order of fibres. 
 
 ERE'GMOS, (from fiyv/a, to break). It is any le- 
 guminous fruit decorticated and broken into pieces. 
 Foesius thinks it is bean meal. 
 
 ERETHI'SMOS, (from 'fiti&, to excite, irritate). 
 In general, medicinally used, it signifies every thing ir 
 ritating, comprehending whatever weakens the vires vi- 
 t3e, and thus destroys the vital heat; or impedes critical 
 efforts, from hence styled FIHHX eptiteltx*, signa irri- 
 tantia. In particular, it signifies an irritation of the 
 belly, from thin acrimonious humours, and their dis- 
 charge in liquid stools. Some modern authors give 
 this appellation to a fatal disease of the apoplectic kind, 
 which sometimes occurs during a mercurial course. 
 
 ERE'TRIA TE'RRA, (from Eretria, the place from 
 whence it was brought). ERETRIAN EARTH, styled ca- 
 nabil. It is a peculiar alkaline bole ; once much used as 
 an astringent and sudorific. Dioscorides and Galen 
 describe two kinds, white and grey : the latter was in 
 the highest estimation. The ancient esteemed it an 
 useful medicine, and were very careful in their mode of 
 preparing it, by frequent washing. Though unknown 
 to the present practice, some think it may, from its al- 
 kaline quality, be still useful- It is dug up in the 
 Negropont, near ancient Eretria, where it might be 
 readily procured. 
 
 EREU'GMOS, and EREUXIS, (from tpivy*, te 
 eructate}. An ERUCTATION. 
 
 EREU'MENA U'RA. Urine that assumes a cloudy 
 consistence in the middle. 
 
 ERGA'SIMA. See MYRRHA. 
 
 ERGASTE'RIUM, (from />y, a work). A LABO- 
 RATORY. In particular, it is that part of a furnace in 
 which the cupel, alembic, or retort, containing the mat- 
 ter to be acted on, is placed. 
 
 E'RGOT. So the French call a disease, which re- 
 sembles one in England, caused by eating bad corn. It 
 consists of extreme debility, with mortification of the 
 extremities, partly from the unalimentary nature of the 
 substance; but more probably from the effect of some 
 animalcule, for which the injured grain (generally rye) 
 affords a nidus. The name is derived from the resem- 
 blance of the diseased corn to a cock's spur. 
 
 ERI'CA, (from ipnx.fi, to break ; so called because it 
 is broken to make besoms of). ERICE, COMMON HEATH, 
 HEATHER. LING. The flower is of a curious structure, 
 
 and a decoction of the plant is recommended as a sol- 
 vent for the stone ; five ounces of it are to be drunk 
 every night and morning. See Raii Hist. It is the 
 erica vulgaris Lin. Sp. PI. 501. 
 
 ERICE'RUM. The name of several collyria in 
 -tius, so called from erica, heath, which is an ingre- 
 dient. 
 
 ERI'GERUM, (from r,f, the spring, and yeftn, old; 
 because in spring it has a white blossom, like the hair 
 of an old man). Simpson, and groundsel, called also, by 
 Myrepsus, cortalon. It ia a low plant, and too generally 
 known to require a description. The species used in 
 medicine, the senecio vulgaris Lin. Sp. PI. 1216, is an an- 
 nual plant ; but may be found at all times of the year. 
 The expressed juice of the leaves, or an infusion of them, 
 is a powerful emetic and cathartic. A tea cupful of 
 the juice will operate with maniacs as an emetic when 
 other means fail, and thus slight attacks of the disorder 
 may be removed. See Lewis's Materia Medica ; and 
 for its singular power externally applied, Edinburgh 
 Medical Essays, vol. ii. art. 5. 
 
 ERI'NEAS. See Ficus SATIVA. 
 
 E'RIX. See JECUR. 
 
 ERIZA'MBA. See ASPHODELUS LUTEUS. 
 
 ERODE'NTI A, (from erode, to eat away'). See Es- 
 
 CHAROTICA. 
 
 ERODI'NIUM. See PROGNOSIS. 
 
 ERO'SUS, (from erodo, to eat atoay). In botany it 
 means notched at the edges, as if gnawed or eaten. 
 
 ERO'TION, (from cptta, to love; because bees are 
 fond of it). See MELISSA. 
 
 EROTOMA'NIA, (from tf*, love, and fuai*, mad- 
 ness). That sort of melancholy arising from disap- 
 pointed love, or anxiety from delay. See MELANCHOLIA. 
 
 ERO'TYLUS, (from />*, love). A species of fun- 
 gus resembling erotium. See COKALLOIDES FUNGUS. 
 
 ERRA'NA, ERRA'TICA, (from erro, to deviate). 
 ERRATIC FEVERS, IRREGULAR TERTIANS or QUARTANS. 
 See INTERMITTENS. 
 
 ERRHI'NA, (from pit, the nose). Sternutatoria. ER- 
 RHINES, called nasal, cafiut fiurgia, which last is a bar- 
 barous term, implying those remedies which purge the 
 head. These are either errhines, or masticatories : the 
 former is the term given by Galen to sternutatories ; sub- 
 stances which, if snuffed up the nose, promote a dis- 
 charge of mucus from that organ. At present the 
 milder sorts are distinguished by the name of errhines, 
 and the stronger by that of sternutatories, because they 
 excite a sneezing. Besides the general shock that sneez- 
 ing gives to the whole body, it tends to remove remote 
 obstruction ; so as to be useful in lethargies, epilep- 
 sies, palsies, apoplexies, head achs, vertigos, catarrhs, 
 gutta serena, &c. The action of sneezing seems to be 
 more extensively useful by its general shock than that 
 of vomiting; but it should be observed, that if there is 
 any kind of plethora in the habit, sternutatories are dan- 
 gerous. There seems little distinction in the different 
 articles which compose this class, except in their vio- 
 lence. The betony,the sweet marjoram, the orris root, 
 and rosemary tops, are of the milder kind: the asarum, 
 euphorbium, the tobacco, the white hellebore, and the 
 turbith mineral, of the latter. The more acrid are 
 chiefly evacuants. The use of errhines is now very limit- 
 ed, and principally confined to inflammatory obstrac- 
 
ER Y 
 
 624 
 
 Eft Y 
 
 tions in the nose, and to gutta serena. The agitation 
 they produce does not extend beyond the head. See 
 Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 ERRI'PSIS, (from />W7, to firecifiitate). When 
 spoken with respect to the body, it signifies a loss of 
 strength. 
 
 E'RRORLO'CI,(from erro, to deviate). Boerhaave 
 introduced this term, from the opinion that the vessels 
 were of different sizes for the circulation of blood, 
 serum, and lymph; and that when the larger sized 
 globules were forced into the lesser vessels by an error 
 of place, they wore obstructed. This opinion is, how- 
 ever, no longer adopted, as it originated frorrumicrosco- 
 pical observations, in which the conclusions were too 
 hastily drawn. 
 
 ERU'CA, (from erugo, to make smooth; from the 
 smoothness of its leaves). ROCKET; euzomon. It re- 
 sembles mustard in appearance, but is distinguished by 
 the smoothness of the leaves, and its disagreeable smell. 
 The seeds have a pungent taste, somewhat like that of 
 mustard, but weaker. The sort used in medicine is the 
 brassica eruca Lin. Sp. PI. 923. It is also a term for 
 mustard. See SINAPI. 
 
 ERU'CA SATI'VA, called also eruca latifolia alba, eruca 
 major saliva. GARDEN ROCKET; brassica eruca Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 923. The roots have a hot biting taste, and the 
 seeds have the same qualities. The herb is eaten as a 
 salad, and is somewhat warm and diuretic ; but is not 
 in use as a medicine. 
 
 ERU'CA SYLVE'STRIS, called also eruca sy/vestris ma- 
 jor, and eruca tenuifolia, brassica erucastrum Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 923. WILD ROCKET. 
 
 ERU'CA si'nquA CAULI OPPRESSA. HEDGE MUSTARD. 
 See ERYSIMUM. 
 
 ERUTHE'MATA, (from e ? cv6*,, to make red}. RED 
 FIERY TUMOUHS which arise from inflammation, as in 
 erysipelas. 
 
 E'RVA DE SA'NCTA MARI'A. See DRACON- 
 
 TIUM. 
 
 ERVI'LIA,(dim.from ervum, vetch). See OCHRUS. 
 
 E'RVUM, (quasi arvum, a field ; because it grows 
 wild in the fields,) orobus, crobrychift ficregrina. The 
 BITTER VETCH ; crvum ervilia Lin. This plant grows 
 two feet in height : its leaves and flowers are like those 
 of the tare in their shape, but are less, and of a white 
 colour; they are succeeded by pods which contain two 
 or three large, round, whitish seeds. It is a native of 
 France, Italy, and the warmer parts of Europe. The 
 seeds have a farinaceous, disagreeable, bitter taste; 
 are supposed nephritic, powerfully diuretic, and, if 
 mixed with honey, expectorant. 
 
 E'RVUM LENS. See LENS. 
 
 ERY'NGIUM, (from efvyyava, to eructate; because 
 it causes erxictations). ERYNGO. Eringus, eryngium 
 maritimum, inguinalis, tetherea herba, aster atticus, 
 hyofihthalmos, crocodilian, iringus, and KEA HOLLY, eryn- 
 gium cam/iestre Lin. Gen. PI. 337; supposed to be the 
 ypvy-ytov of Dioscorides, who with other ancient writers, 
 speak highly of its efficacy. 
 
 The eryngium maritimum Lin. Sp. PI. 337, does not 
 differ in quality or power. It is a bluish branched 
 plant, with mallow-like, thick, prickly leaves, angular 
 or jagged about the edges ; the flowers are white ; the 
 roots slender and long, brown on the outside, and 
 
 white within. It is perennial, growing plentifully an 
 some of our sandy and gravelly shores ; and flowers in 
 July. 
 
 The root has an agreeable sweet tastCj which on 
 chewing is followed by a light aromatic pungency. 
 Freely used, it is aperient, diuretic, and antiscorbutic. It 
 has been extolled as an aphrodisiac ; but it is now very 
 seldom used except as a comfect. 
 
 The candied roots, bought at the confectioners, are 
 ingredients in artificial asses' milk, which is thus 
 made : 
 
 Take of candied eryngo root one ounce ; pearl barley) 
 half an ounce; liquorice root, three drachms ; boil them 
 in two pints of water to one pint, to which add a pint of 
 "new milk from the cow; boil them gently together, and 
 strain the decoction. Half a pint should be drunk three 
 times a day. 
 
 ERY'NGIUM F(ETIDUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 336, is highly es- 
 teemed in America as an antihysteric medicine ; and 
 in large doses is said to act powerfully as a cathartic and 
 a diuretic. It is chiefly employed in the hysteria and 
 dropsy. 
 
 ERY'SIMUM, (from tgvu, to draw ; from its power 
 of drawing blisters). Iris, camelma, chamtf/ilion, ver- 
 bena ftemina, eruca siliqua cauli oft/iremia. HEDGE 
 MUSTARD. Erysimum officinale Lin. Sp. PI. 922. 
 
 It is a hairy plant, with oblong narrow leaves, tough 
 branched stalks ; bearing numerous small yellow flowers ; 
 followed by short roundish pods, full of small reddish 
 brown seeds. It is annual, common in waste places, 
 and flowers in July. 
 
 This plant is not in much esteem : it has been em- 
 ployed in the cure of hoarseness like the horse radish 
 (see RAPHANUS HUSTICANUS); and perhaps, as having 
 less acrimony than the other siliquose plants, it may be 
 more frequently used. Cullen's Materia Medica. The 
 leaves are herbaceous to the taste; the flowers attenu- 
 ant, expectorant, and diuretic ; the seeds resemble in 
 their qualities those of mustard, but are much weaker : 
 their acrimony is extracted totally by water, and par- 
 tially by spirit. Water is strongly impregnated with 
 them in distillation. Stahl highly commends the active 
 parts of this plant in scirrho-cancerous tumours. It is 
 also a name of the sophia. 
 
 ERY'SIMUM ALLIA'RIA. See ALLIARIA. 
 ERY'SIMUM BARBAREA. See BARBAREA. 
 ERY'SIMUM LATIFO'LIUM, also called sinajii si/l- 
 vestre, Sec. BROAD LEAVED HEDGE MUSTARD. It? 
 virtues are similar to those of the other kind. Rail 
 Hist. 
 
 ERY'SIMUM THEOPIIRA'STI. See FAGOPYUUM. 
 ERYSI'PELAS, (from epva, to draw, and -zs-ites, 
 near; because the neighbouring parts are affected by 
 the eruption ; or from tfvfyos, red, and jutA*?, black, a 
 dark red). Antonii sancti ignis ; ignis sacer ; brunua ; 
 herpes firus ; ignis Persicus ; 5rJ>Aoy/<r>;oe ; zoster, zo- 
 na, macula lata ; the GIRDLE; SHINGLES; in Switzerland, 
 the VIOLET; in this country, the ROSE; by Galen and 
 Celsus, PHYGETHLON; commonly in English, SAL.VT AN- 
 THONY'S FIRE. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class jujrexix, 
 and order exanthemata ; which he defines an inflam- 
 matory fever of two or three days, attended commonly 
 with sleepiness, often with delirium. In some pa; 
 
E K Y 
 
 625 
 
 E R Y 
 
 the skin, most frequently on the face, there is an ery- 
 thematous inflammation. (See PHLOGOSIS EHYTHE- 
 
 He distinguishes two species : 
 
 1. ERYSI'PELAS VESICULOSVM ; an ERYTHEMA, with 
 a spreading redness occupying a'broad space, which in 
 some pans runs into large blisters ; comprehending 
 the e. rota; tyflAodes ; fiestiiens ; contagiosum ; and 
 febris eriisijitlatosa of Sydenham. 
 
 -. ERYSI'PELAS PHLYCTENODES ; an ERYTHEMA, con- 
 sisting of many pimples occupying particular parts of 
 the trunk of the body, and running quickly into phlyc- 
 tenas, or small blisters. This comprehends the e. zos- 
 :er ; e. zona ; SHINGLES ; zona ignea of Hoffman ; her- 
 fies zoster. When symptomatic it is the e. ex veneno. 
 The term erysipelas has been applied by medical wri- 
 ters to the erythematous inflammation, as well as the 
 erysipelatous fever ; but Sauvages properly uses the 
 term vitium cutaneum, because, where only a symptom- 
 atic fever attends, he calls it erythema ; and erysipelas 
 when exanthematic fever precedes. 
 
 This disorder may affect any part of the body ; but 
 the face is most frequently its seat; next the arms, the 
 body, and then the feet. The seat of the true species 
 is in the surface of the skin; Heister says in the scarf- 
 skin and the internal membranes. 
 
 It most frequently happens in autumn, or in any sea- 
 son when hot weather is succeeded by cold and wet. 
 The sanguine and plethoric, young people, and pregnant 
 women, are most subject to it : those who have once 
 been affected are very liable to future attacks. 
 
 The causes are chiefly sudden cold succeeding a great 
 heat or sweat, obstructed perspiration, and an acrimo- 
 nious blood. Tissot attributes it to two causes; 1st, An 
 acrid humour, commonly bilious, diffused through the 
 mass of blood ; and this was the opinion of Hippo- 
 crates and Galen. 2ciy, The humours not being duly 
 discharged by perspiration. 
 
 The symptoms of this disease are well described by 
 Tissot. It begins with a violent shivering, succeeded 
 by a burning heat, a violent headach, and sickness, that 
 continue till the erysipelas appears, which happens only 
 on the second or third day : the fever and sickness then 
 abate ; though frequently a small degree of both re- 
 mains during the increase of the disease. When the 
 inflammation is in the face, the headach continues 
 until the decline of the eruption ; the eye lids swell, 
 and the eyes close. It often passes from one cheek to 
 the other, and extends successively over the forehead, 
 neck, and nape of the neck, when the disease is of un- 
 usual duration. Sometimes also, when in a high degree, 
 the fever continues, the brain isoppressed, the patient is 
 delirious, and in great danger. A violent erysipelas in the 
 neck brings on a severe and often fatal angina. When 
 it attacks the leg, the whole limb is swelled, and the 
 heat and irritation from it- extend up to the thigh. 
 Whenever the tumour is considerable, the part it seizes 
 is covered with small pustules, filled with a clear wa- 
 tery humour, resembling those which appear after a 
 burn : thtse afterwards dry and scale off. Sometimes, 
 when erysipelas affects the face, the fluid from the 
 pustules is glutinous, and forms a thick scurf nearly 
 resembling those of sucking children, and they continue 
 pn the face many days. When the disease is violent, 
 it continues eight, ten, or twelve days, at the same 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 height ; and is at last terminated by a very plentiful 
 sweat, that may sometimes be predicted by a restless- 
 ness, attended with shivering, and a little anxiety of 
 some hours duration. In the progress of the disease, 
 the whole skin, and even the inside of the mouth, are 
 very dry. 
 
 An erysipelas rarely comes in this climate to suppu- 
 ration ; when it does, the suppuration is always unkindly, 
 and much disposed to degenerate into an ulcer. But 
 in the colder countries, and even in Scotland, a phleg- 
 inonous inflammation, with proper pus, often comes on 
 in different points. Sometimes a malignant species of 
 erysipelas is epidemical, and then it frequently termi- 
 nates in a gangrene. The eruption often retires sud- 
 denly ; and the patient is disordered with a propensity 
 to vomit, a sensible anxiety and heat ; the erysipelas apV 
 pears again in a different part, and he feels himself re- 
 lieved. But if, instead of re-appearing on the surface, 
 the humour is thrown upon the brain, or the breast, he 
 dies within a few hours ; and these fatal changes and 
 translations sometimes occur without the least reason 
 for ascribing them either to any error of the patient, or 
 his physician. If the humours have been transferred 
 to the brain, the patient immediately becomes delirious, 
 with a highly flushed visage, and very quick sparkling 
 eyes; soon after he becomes delirious, and dies le- 
 thargic. When the head, however, is affected, it is 
 not always that the external inflammation recedes : more 
 frequently the violence of the determination is such 
 that the internal as well as the external carotids take 
 their share, and the brain as well as the skin suffers. 
 The lungs are more seldom attacked, and generally 
 from a recession of the external inflammation. Thl- 
 anxiety and heat are then violent. There are some 
 constitutions subject to a very frequent, and, as it were, 
 an habitual erysipelas : if it often affects the face, it is 
 generally repeated on the same side, and that eye is at 
 length considerably weakened. 
 
 Sydenham reckons the ESSERA (which see) among 
 species of erysipelas. 
 
 Erysipelas should be distinguished from the plague, 
 and from inflammations of different kinds that appear 
 on the skin. 
 
 When erysipelas approaches suddenly, but with little 
 disturbance, and attacks a person with a good habit ; 
 and when no important parts are affected, there is little 
 danger. Sometimes a convulsive disease, as an asthma, 
 or colic, hath been relieved by the approach of erysi- 
 pelas externally. Danger is very considerable when 
 this disorder is deeply seated, fixed on the brain or 
 lungs, and the habit of body weak; in some debili- 
 tated constitutions this disorder leaves a swelling in the 
 foot or ankle, both troublesome and difficult to remove. 
 By bad management it is easily and soon rendered fatal ; 
 and frequent returns denote a disordered liver or gall 
 bladder : when seated in the face, and drowsiness attends 
 it, there is danger of a phrenitis, or of a lethargy: when 
 it seizes the breast, particularly of women in child bed, 
 or who give suck, an abscess is often the consequence: 
 if the nostrils and mouth are dry, and the patient js 
 drowsy, an inflammation of the brain of a similar kind is 
 to be suspected. It is generally fatal within the se\ 
 day ; and to those who are often seized with this disease 
 it at last proves fatal. 
 
ER Y 
 
 626 
 
 E u y 
 
 The causes of erysipelas are the same with those of 
 all febrile cutaneous complaints, an acrimonious dis- 
 charge, stopped by the cuticle, and exciting inflamma- 
 tion on the skin. The matter is, however, in a larger 
 quantity, and seemingly more fluid than the virus of 
 any other exanthema. It flows with considerable 
 vapidity, very copiously between the cuticle and cutis, 
 elevating the former, and occasionally arising in pus- 
 tules. At the same time, it is not naturally of a kind 
 '.o excite active inflammation; but is rather the effect 
 of diminished power of the vessels, for it is a disease 
 ;o which persons who have lived long in a warm climate 
 L'.ie peculiarly subject. It is owing to the effusion of 
 u fluid similar to that thrown out when the tone of 
 the vessels has been destroyed by violent previous ex- 
 i itements, as in burns, from continued cold, as in chil- 
 blains, or from the application of sedative poisons. It 
 sometimes, indeed, in cold regions and inflammatory 
 constitutions, suppurates properly; but more often pro- 
 duces a foul ulcer, with tendency to gangrene. We 
 have four times seen it epidemic ; and more than once 
 we have had reason to suspect that it was communi- 
 cated by infection. 
 
 Ir sometimes appears in a more chronical form, and 
 often returns at regular periods in broken constitutions. 
 It does not then appear to be a salutary deposition, 
 though it has not been thought expedient to prevent its 
 i-tcurrence. To support the strength and regulate the 
 of the perspiration, are the best means of at least 
 avoiding considerable danger from it. 
 
 In erysipelas the diet should be mild : roasted apples 
 may be eaten freely ; the drink may be whey, barley 
 water, small beer, water gruel, or, if the pulse sinks, 
 binall negus may be allowed. The patient should keep 
 out of the bed during some hours in the day ; and equal 
 care should be taken to guard against the extremes of 
 heat and cold. In the slighter cases, perspiration may 
 be kept up with frequent draughts of camomile or of 
 cider flower tea, acidulated with the spiritus febrifugus 
 of Glutton, or with other cooling diaphoretics. If the 
 face and head be affected, gentle but repeated purg- 
 ing is useful, and it should be continued until all danger 
 seems to be alleviated. But if the pulse is strong and 
 iiard, the patient may be bled, and this evacuation re- 
 peated as the fever and his strength indicate. When- 
 ever the head is much affected, numerous and repeated 
 blisters must be applied: we have found four large ones 
 scarcely sufficient to deplete the vessels f the brain. 
 The bowels may be kept soluble by means of cream of 
 tartar, whey, tamarinds, Sec. Dr. Freind observes, that 
 when the head is affected, purges are the best remedies, 
 and they undoubtedly are so ; but it should be added, 
 that sinapisms may be also applied with singular advan- 
 tage to the soles of the feet. 
 
 When the external inflammation recedes, the disease 
 must be treated as an internal inflammation of the part 
 affected, not of the active kind ; for when the pulse is 
 low, cordials and the warmer perspiratives are neces- 
 sary ; and wine often an essential remedy. 
 
 From the nature of this disease, and from the pecu- 
 liarities in the skins of different persons, much caution is 
 required in the application of external remedies. When 
 the scarf skin is raised in blisters, and the serum begins 
 ^ transude, absorbing powders, such as chalk finely 
 
 powdered, or fine flour, may be sprinkled slightly 
 the inflamed part. In every period of the disease sonu 
 fluid exudes, and these applications are useful. Watery 
 fluids are injurious, and saturnine applications, unless 
 used with prudence and caution, dangerous ; yet Gou- 
 lard's solution has been sometimes, it is said, employed 
 with advantage. 
 
 The symptoms of a suppuration will sometimes come 
 on, but this process should be by no means encouraged. 
 The abscess will be deep, foul, and difficult to heal. 
 
 If a gangrene is threatened, besides the inward use 
 of camphor and the bark, spirituous and astringent ap- 
 plications should be employed externally, such as mix- 
 tures of lime water with camphorated spirit, or cam- 
 phorated spirit mixed with tincture of myrrh, or an in- 
 fusion of the bark. 
 
 Erysipelas is sometimes of the nervous or low kind ; 
 appearing with a puffy redness in the skin instead of a 
 swelling ; the pain is more acute, but the throbbing of 
 the vessels less ; no circumscribed tumours appear, but 
 the parts are more inflamed: at the decline of the dis- 
 ease, the redness of skin becomes of a purple hue;' it is 
 very liable to terminate in a mortification ; the habit 
 from the first, and throughout, is very irritable, and the 
 strength depressed. It is generally accompanied with 
 cardialgia, itching, inflammation of the skin, painful 
 ulcerations, and small lucid pustules. 
 
 In some strong habits, both a phlegmonous and the 
 low erysipelatous inflammation attend together ; in 
 which case, a moderate evacuation of blood may be al- 
 lowed, but should be cautiously attempted. If the 
 patient labours under great depression of strength, irri- 
 tability, &c. we must support his strength with wine, 
 and the warmest cordials ; when blisters arise, the bark 
 may be freely given, from 3 vi. to ij i. or more if the 
 stomach will bear it, in twenty-four hours. When the 
 eruption is apparently complete and the pustules 
 ripened, snip the blisters, and absorb the fluid with soft 
 rag; then apply the unguent. spermatisceti,orung. lapi- 
 dis calaminaris. See Sydenham; Heister's Institutions 
 of Surgery, p. i. lib. iv. c. vi. p. 290 ; Cullen's First 
 Lines, edit. 4. vol. ii. ; Kirkland's Medical Surgery, vol. 
 i. p. 329, 404 ; Pearson's Principles of Surgery, vol. i. p. 
 173; and White's Surgery, p. 12. 
 
 ERYSI'PELAS BULLA'TUM, and INFLAMMATO'RIUM. 
 See OEDEMA ERYSIPELATOIDES. 
 
 ERVSI'PELAS CU'RANS A'RBOH. See MALLEA- 
 MOTHE. 
 
 ERYSI'PELAS INFANT'ILIS. Erysipelas of infants was 
 first noticed by Dr. Underwood, who calls it anomalous 
 inflammation i though he speaks of infants being liable 
 to erysipelatous inflammation. 
 
 It never appears after the month, but most frequently 
 shows itself a few days after birth ; and children ar$ 
 sometimes born with it: in a few instances it is pre- 
 ceded by jaundice or a locked jaw. It attacks suddenly 
 the most robust as well as delicate children, and its 
 progress is rapid ; the skin turns of a purplish hue, and 
 soon becomes very hard. 
 
 The milder species appears often on the fingers and 
 hands, or the feet and ankles, and sometimes upon or 
 near the joints, suppurating quickly. The more violent 
 kind is almost always seated about the pubes, extending; 
 upwards on the belly, and down the thighs and legs; 
 
ESC 
 
 ESC 
 
 though it sometimes begins in the neck. The swelling 
 is moderate ; but after becoming hard, the parts turn 
 purple, and very often sphacelate ; especially in boys, 
 when it falls on the scrotum. The penis then swells, 
 and the prepuce appears emphysematous as in children 
 when a stone sticks in the urethra. 
 
 Osiander seems to connect it with the epidemic con- 
 stitution ; and remarks, that when it appeared, puerpe- 
 ral fevers of a bilious or rheumatic kind were common. 
 The danger is less in proportion to the extent of the in- 
 flammation. 
 
 Various means have been used with little success ; 
 though for a time benefit was apparently received from 
 saturnine fomentations and poultices, applied on the 
 very first appearance of the inflammation : but it soon 
 spread, and a gangrene came on. When matter is 
 formed, the tender infant soon sinks under the dis- 
 charge. The bark, with a small portion of the confectio 
 aromatica, sometimes succeeds. Dr. Garthshore has re- 
 commended the application of linen compresses wrung 
 out of camphorated spirit of wine, in the place of the 
 vegeto-mineral water, which has proved successful in 
 some instances ; though the greatest number of infants, 
 attacked with this disorder, still sink under its violence, 
 and many of them in a very few days. 
 
 Professor Hufelend recommends evacuating the ali- 
 mentary canal and stomach, giving afterwards diapho- 
 retics and antispasmodics, particularly valerian and the 
 calx of zinc. Bark and camphor he only advises when 
 mortification threatens ; and saturnine applications are, 
 he thinks, dangerous. See Underwood on the Diseases 
 of Children ; Bromfield in the Medical Commentaries ; 
 Osiander's Essays on Physic and Midwifery ; Hufeland's 
 Observations on the Erysipelas of new born Children ; 
 and Gertanner's Memoir. 
 
 ERYSI'PELAS PULMO'NIS LO'MMII. See IXFLAMMATIO 
 CORDIS. 
 
 ERYSIPELATOTDES, from erysipelas, and */>, 
 likeness,') a tumor resembling the erysipelas, or a spu- 
 rious erysipelas. See (EDEMA ERYSIPELATOIDES. 
 
 ERTSISCE'PTRUM, (from twtpt, red, and VM*- 
 ff', scf/itrum ; from its colour and resemblance to a 
 sceptre). See ASPAI.ATHUS. 
 
 ERYTHE'MA, (from cfvStf, red}. See IXFLAMMA- 
 TIO. 
 
 ERYTHE'MA A FRI'GORE. See PERXIO. 
 
 ERYTHE'MA AMBU'STIO; the inflammation caused by 
 burns or scalds. See COMIIUSTUKA. 
 
 ERYTHE'MA GAXGR.EXO'SUM. See CARBI/NCULVS. 
 
 ERY'THRION, (from ifotfs, red'). The name of an 
 amalgama in P. JEgineta. 
 
 ERYTHRO'DAXUM, (the same, from the colour of 
 its juice). See RUBIA TIXCTORUM. 
 
 ERITHROEI'DES, (the same, ami n&t,form; from 
 its red colour). See TESTES. 
 
 ERYTHRO'XYLON, (the same, and |^, wood). 
 See CAMPECHEXSE LIGNUM. 
 
 E'SAPHE, (from irs*,$a.u, to feel -with the fingers}. 
 The touch or feeling the mouth of the womb, to ascer- 
 tain its state. 
 
 ESCAPA'TLI. A species of senna. 
 
 E'SCHARA, vel E'SCURA . An ESCHAR or CRUST. 
 In surgery it is a hard crust, or a scab upon the flesh, 
 formed by the application of a red-hot iron, a caustic, 
 or some sharp humour. Also a slough-, formed on a 
 
 wound or ulcer, and is a symptom of mortification. 
 Likewise the name of a sub-marine plant which resem- 
 bles a net or cobweb, called frondi/iora ; /torus reticula- 
 tus j the habitation of a polypus, dilated in membran- 
 ous expansions, porous internally, and each surface 
 furnished with pores disposed in a quincunx. Linnaeus 
 has united it with the millepores, and with reason, for 
 the animals appear to be similar. Ellis has confounded 
 the escharae by uniting with them the flustra. Their 
 virtues are similar to those of coral, but it is not known 
 in practice. 
 
 ESCHAROPE'PA. In Hippocrates it is a term for 
 roasted barley meal. 
 
 ESCHARO'TICA, (from ^-/^xa, tr* bring on crust* 
 by burning, ultimately from %*iu, uro"). ESCHAROTICS, 
 called also erodentia, caustica, cauteria. Substances 
 which dissolve the solid matter of the human body, or 
 attract its moisture. They are used where cither a 
 portion of the solid matter is to be taken away, or its 
 texture to be so destroyed that it may fall off, or be easily 
 separated from the other parts. 
 
 CAU'STICA, (from xxia, uro, Co burr.,} caustics, and 
 escharotics differ only in degree, for both destroy the 
 part to which they are applied. Van Helmont first as- 
 serted their inemcacy on dead bodies : and Dr. Petit of 
 Paris confirmed it. These kind of applications deprive 
 the part of life, either by their attraction for moistuc. 
 which destroys the organization, or by excess of ex- 
 citement. The dead portion is then separated by the 
 vital power; and what surgeons call the slough, or fs- 
 char, is separated. 
 
 Caustics, or cauteries for they do not differ are 
 distinguished into actual and potential. The actual is 
 real fire, or a red-hot iron ; but these, on account of the - 
 terror and pain they occasion, are laid aside. The po- 
 tential are those which act in the manner already ex- 
 plained. The- chief of these are what were called 
 causiicum lunare ; commune fortius, or la/ih iit/ematisy 
 antimoniale : now named argenlum nitra'.um ; calx e 
 kali fiuro ; antimonium muriatum. 
 
 Their use, besides that of destroy ing excrescences, or 
 morbid parts, is to open large abscesses where there is 
 danger of cutting some adjacent vessel, or when the 
 knife terrifies the patient. In this case the common 
 milder caustic is generally sufficient, and may be thus 
 applied : lay a piece of sticking plaster on the soft part 
 of the abscess, having previously cut a hole in it, nearly 
 as big as the eschar is to be made ; on the hole of the 
 plaster lay the caustic, which must be secured by an- 
 other piece of sticking plaster. When the skin is not 
 inflamed, the caustic very often occasions little or no 
 pain; and when the eschar separates, or is so loose as 
 to be easily removed, the purulent matter is discharged. 
 When issues are made by caustics, or bones laid bare 
 by them, the eschar must be cut out immediately, or 
 very soon, lest new flesh should fill up the part which 
 is opened. To lay a bone bare, or to make an issue, 
 let the caustic continue on the part about four hours; 
 to destroy a large gland, six; but to open an abscess it 
 may remain two or three hours, according to the thick- 
 ness of the skin; though generally, when the effect ot 
 the caustic is completed, the part on which it is applied 
 ceases to be uneasy. 
 
 When a large fungus is to be destroyed by a caustic, 
 the method described by Dr. Barry in the Edinburgh 
 4 L 2 
 
ESS 
 
 628 
 
 K 8 S 
 
 Medical Essays seems most eligible. The lapis infer- 
 nalis was applied to a tumour on the coats of the testis ; 
 after the separation of the eschar, the lapis infernalis 
 and oleum vitriol! were alternately rubbed on the part ; 
 the one instantly removing the pain occasioned by the 
 other : at each dressing, this alternate application was 
 repeated, till the intended effect was produced: the 
 moisture was then absorbed by an armed probe, and a 
 digestive applied. This method prevents the continu- 
 ance of pain, and is not productive of any degree of in- 
 flammation; it is also recommended for the removal of 
 .scirrhus, or any other tumour that admits of a caustic ; 
 but it very often fails. 
 
 Mr. John Hunter recommends a mixture of opium 
 with caustics, in order to lessen the pain which they oc- 
 casion : this plan generally succeeds, though a much 
 longer time is necessary. See CAUSTICUM OPIATUM. 
 
 A great inconvenience in the application of caustics 
 is their spreading, when applied, beyond their limits. 
 The solid form of the argentum nitratum is in this way 
 very convenient. Applications which destroy tender 
 fungous flesh are of this kind, as the vitriolated copper, 
 the red oxides of mercury, and alum, so far calcined as 
 to separate its water and concentrate its acid. All the 
 mineral acids are caustics; but seldom used on ac- 
 count of their great fluidity. See White's Surgery, 
 p. 188. 
 
 E'SCARPE. See FASCIA. 
 
 E'SCHEL ; an imperfect zaffer. See COBALTUM. 
 
 ESCULENT, (from e^u, eatable,') an epithet ap- 
 plied to plants and roots. 
 
 E'SCULUS, (from frxa, to cat; because its acorn is 
 eatable). A species of oak. Quercus e&culus Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1414. 
 
 E'SDR^E ANTI'DOTUS. An antidote described 
 by P. jEgineta. 
 
 E'SEBON. See MARINUM SAL. 
 
 ESO'CHE, (from tea, within, and %*>, to have). A 
 tubercle within the anus. 
 
 ESOX LUCIUS. The PIKE. From the liver of 
 this fish an acrid oil spontaneously separates; used in 
 Germany to take spots from the transparent cornea, 
 or as a stimulating application in rheumatism. 
 
 E'SPHLASIS, (from m-^^ou^xi, to recede inwards'). 
 A recession of a part inwards from some violent out- 
 ward impression. 
 
 ESSA'TUM, (from case, to be'). The power or prin- 
 ciple which is inseparable from any substance. 
 
 ESSA'TUM POTENTIA'LE. The medicinal power or 
 virtue which resides in vegetables and minerals. 
 
 ESSA'TUM VI'NUM. Spirit of wine impregnated with 
 the medicinal virtues of vegetables. 
 
 ESSE'NTIA, (from esse, to be'). ESSENCE. From 
 philosophy this word has been transferred to chemistry, 
 where it seems strictly to import the distinguishing part 
 of vegetables or minerals. In the former it consists 
 generally of the essential oil ; but no peculiar principle 
 in the latter merits this title. 
 
 ESSE'NTIA ABIE'TIS. See ABIES. 
 
 ESSE'NTIA NEHO'LI. See AURANTIUM. 
 
 ESSENTIA'LE SAL. See DIURETICUS SAL. 
 
 ESSENTIA'LIS, (from esse, to be'). ESSENTIAL. 
 It is an epithet for salts procured from vegetable 
 juices, by crystallization. For the process, see ACE- 
 TOSA. When the viscous juices of vegetables are 
 
 used in this process, the salt cannot be obtained without 
 a previous fermentation to dissolve their tenacity. 
 Juices that contain an oil or a balsam will not easily 
 yield their salt, for oils and balsams prevent its crystal- 
 lization. These salts are not alkaline; but become 
 such by burning. 
 
 The oils peculiar to different vegetables are also call- 
 ed essential ; and are generally the volatile, "containing 
 the peculiar smell and taste of the plant. 
 
 Some fevers are called essential or idiojiathic, to dis- 
 tinguish them from the symptomatic. 
 
 ESSENTIA'LIS SAL. ESSENTIAL SALT. This name 
 is given to all concrete saline substances, which pre- 
 serve the principal qualities of the vegetable and animal 
 bodies from which they were obtained. The usual me- 
 thod of preparing is by evaporating, to nearly the con- 
 sistency of a syrup, the liquors containing them. The 
 crystals which shoot from these liquors may be depu- 
 rated by dissolving them in water, filtrating, evaporating, 
 and crystallizing. 
 
 Very often the salts thus obtained from animal and 
 vegetable matters are only vitriolated tartar, vitriolated 
 natron, nitre, common salt, and similar neutral salts, 
 which only merit the name of essential salts when 
 intimately combined with the peculiar oil of the 
 plant. 
 
 E'SSERA, (from the Arabic sorah'). The CHRONIC 
 NETTLE RASH. It is called essere, sora, and sara, by 
 the Arabians; by Sydenham, a BASTARD or SCORBUTIC 
 ERYSIPELAS, with or without ulcerations; the NETTLE 
 SPRING, from its resemblance to the eruptions excited 
 by the stinging of nettles. This appears to be a dis- 
 ease which Pliny calls zoster, and some others zona. 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that the nettle rash of the English 
 is considered as the urticaria ; but the disease described 
 by Dr. Heberden in the London Medical Transactions, 
 which Cullen hath often seen, is totally different from 
 the urticaria of nosologists, as it is chronical without 
 fever, and may be associated with the impetigines. 
 The chief distinction consists in the hardness felt in 
 the skin. 
 
 The essera is a species of tumour not mentioned by 
 the Greeks nor Latins. It is truly a chronical disorder, 
 and is seated in the cutis. Some persons are affected with 
 it only when the weather is frosty, others chiefly in the 
 hottest months. Persons of all ages and of both sexes 
 are subject to it. Sennertus attributes the disease to 
 the serum ; Dr. Heberden to an acrimony not unlike 
 the fish poison, as the diseases are nearly the same. 
 
 This disorder appears in the skin in the form of small 
 white hard tubercles, generally with a dark irritable 
 point ; sometimes these are broad and long, such as ap- 
 pear after being lashed with a whip; an intolerable 
 itching attends ; and generally the skin is inflamed 
 in the spaces between the eruptions. The elevations 
 appear suddenly: they seldom continue long; but disr 
 appear and appear again in another part. When many 
 of the tubercles appear together, the part seems swell- 
 ed. In some instances this disorder totally disappears 
 in a few days, in others it hath continued some months, 
 and even years, disappearing at times, but returning 
 after very short intervals. For the most part the itch- 
 ing is the only inconvenience ; and this indeed is some- 
 times so great as to deprive the patient of sleep; but 
 sickness, headach, or other troublesome symptoms 
 
E T E 
 
 E UD 
 
 sometimes come on during the presence of the erup- 
 tions ; at others on their suddenly sinking in. We have 
 found headach, 8cc. supervene on bathing them with 
 cold water, when they were very numerous and highly- 
 inflamed. They have been attributed to the bites of 
 insects; and we think we have found, that those who 
 wear boots are less subject to them in the legs. 
 
 Serapion says, there are two species of essera ; but his 
 distinctions do not seem well grounded. 
 
 The essera should be distinguished from that species 
 of itch which appears in the form of dry pimples at the 
 first; but these soon after have a thin serum lodged on 
 their apex, like a small vesicle. Some authors confound 
 the essera with the epinyctides ; but the latter have also 
 a thin humour which oozes from them. No danger 
 attends this complaint. 
 
 The only indication is to allay the itching; but this 
 object is with difficulty attained. Rubbing them with 
 parsley juice has been said to take off this chief incon- 
 venience ; but the saliva is still more effectually em- 
 ployed in the same way. When it has been of some 
 continuance, diuretics have been of service ; interposing 
 purgatives of the saline kind, to succeed a dose of calo- 
 mel given at bedtime. See Sennertus, Sydenham, and 
 Dr. W. Heberden's Remarks on the Nettle Rash, in the 
 second volume of the London Medical Transactions. 
 
 ESTHIO'MENOS, (from t<ri*, to eat}. EATING, 
 CORRODING. An inflammation in the skin, attended 
 with a sharp humour, more properly the herpes exedens ; 
 or indeed any inveterate ulcer. 
 
 E'SULA, vel E'ZULA. SPURGE. There are many 
 species of plants which bear this name, some of which 
 rank under the article TITHYMALUS. 
 
 ES'ULA I'NDICA, tithymalus orientalis arborescens, 
 triguetrus, sfiinosus, and talukghaha. The plant that 
 produces the bogia gum differs not from this species of 
 esula : but, as Sydenham observes, there are two species 
 of gamboge ; one collected from a plant called cambo- 
 dia, and the best sort from the codamjiulli. Eu/ihor- 
 bia antirjuorum Lin. Sp. PI. 646, tho'.igh the latter plant 
 is found not to furnish it. 
 
 The spurges generally agree in their containing a 
 milky juice, which is violently emetic and cathartic ; 
 and, if applied to the skin, corrosive. 
 
 E'SULA MA'JOR, tithymalus jialustrisfruticijsus, tithy- 
 malus magnus multicaulis, GREAT MARSH SPURGE, and 
 GERMAN SPURGE ; also the GARDEN SPURGE. Euphorbia 
 fialustris Lin. Sp. PI. 662. 
 
 E'SULA MARI'NA. See TITHYMALUS MARITIMUS. 
 
 E'SULA MI'XOR, also called fiityusa, tithymalus foliis 
 fiini tithymalo cyfiarissce similis, and PINE SPURGE, or 
 the COUNTRYMAN'S RHUBARB. Euphorbia cy/iarissias 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 661. 
 
 E'SULA SOLISE'QUA. The SUN SPURGE. See TITHY- 
 MALUS HELIOSCOPUS. 
 
 ETE'SLE, (from f~, annus}. North-eastern annual 
 winds. Pliny observes, that the etesian winds set in 
 two days after the dog star rises, and continue forty 
 days. Prosper Alpinus informs us, that the etesian 
 winds blow in Egypt when the sun enters Cancer, and 
 continue almost the whole of June, July, and August; 
 and that at the rising of these winds the Nile rises, and 
 the pestilence ceases. The south wind brings the pesti- 
 lence; and this wind they call Camflsin, from Camp- 
 
 sis, a general, who, with his whole army, was suf- 
 focated in the sand which was driven upon them by 
 this wind. It is a kind of sirocco, or rather a blast of 
 hydrogenous gas, and not the sand which destroyed 
 the general and his army. It is the simoon of the 
 desert. 
 
 E'THEL. It imports both fire and blackness. In 
 the old alchemy, the words ethel, terra alba, sulphur 
 album, fumus albus, almagra, auripigmentum, and 
 magnesia, all mean the same thing. 
 
 E'THER. See .ETHER. 
 
 E'THICA. See HECTICA. 
 
 ETHMOI'DES, os, (from ilfu>s, a sieve, and ciSot, a 
 form}. Cribriforme, cribrosum,znd coliforme os; fora- 
 minulentum; sflongiosum os. This bone is placed be- 
 tween the two orbits of the eyes, where a notch is left 
 for its insertion. The cribriform lamella is the inter- 
 nal plain, thin, horizontal plate, which hath a middle 
 eminence called crista galli, to which the beginning of 
 the falciform process is attached : round the crista galli, 
 except at the hind part, this lamella is pierced obliquely 
 by many small foramina, through which the filaments 
 of the olfactory nerves pass. From the middle of the 
 cribriform lamella, the nasal lamella rises extremely 
 thin, but at its anterior extremity it becomes thicker. 
 At a little distance from each side of this lamella, a 
 cellular bony substance is observable : the figure of the 
 cells is uncertain ; they communicate with the frontal 
 sinuses, and with the cavity of the nose, and are the 
 external lateral portion of the ethmoid bone : their out- 
 ward posterior surface is smooth, called os filanum; 
 and it makes a part of the orbit. The ossa spongiosa, 
 or turbinata superiora, are situated at the inferior parts 
 of the cellules ; their figure is oblong, and they are 
 sharp at their extremities. 
 
 The cribriform lamella is the body, as it were, of the 
 ethmoid bone ; and it is so thin, that it may easily be 
 penetrated by a probe : when hurt, the accident is 
 usually fatal. 
 
 E'TRON, (from ta, to eat; as containing the recep- 
 tacle of the food). See HYPOGASTRIUM. 
 
 ETYTHO'XYLUM BRASILIA'NUM. See BRA- 
 
 SILIUM LIGNUM. 
 
 EUANASPHA'LTOS,(from ev, ease, and **p*AA, 
 to recover strength}. One who soon recovers. 
 
 EUA'NTHEMON, (from tv, well, and *>f fft f , a 
 Jloiver,} from the beauty of its flower. See CHAM^E- 
 MELUM. 
 
 EUA'PHION, (from tv, eae,and *>, the touch}. A 
 medicine for the haemorrhoids; named from its gen- 
 tleness. Galen. 
 
 EUCARI'STOS. An epithet for an antidote in N. 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 EUCHRO'ON. A plaster mentioned by Scribonius 
 Largus. 
 
 EUCOI'LIA, (from ev, bene, and xo<A/, the bowels; 
 because they gently open the belly). See CERASUS. 
 
 EUDIOMETER. An instrument employed to as- 
 certain the proportion of oxygen in any given quantity 
 of atmospheric air. We had designed to give a par- 
 ticular account of the various contrivances for this pur- 
 pose; but they have been found so little applicable to 
 the purposes of medicine, that the detail would not be 
 interesting in a work of this kind. Air obtained from 
 
E U P 
 
 630 
 
 E UP 
 
 crowded rooms, from apartments where patients affected 
 with the worst fevers have breathed, from the highest 
 mountains, or the lowest valleys, scarcely differs. The 
 principle on which this instrument acts is introducing 
 a substance to common air, which has a powerful at- 
 traction for its oxygen. 
 
 EUELPIDI'UM. A liquid collyrium. See DIA- 
 
 SMYRNON. 
 
 EUELPI'STI. A plaster described by Scribonius 
 Largus. 
 
 EUE'MBOLOS, (from cv, well, 11, in, and /3AAw, to 
 cast}. A practitioner expert at setting of bones. 
 
 EUE'METI, (from iv, and if^sa, to vomit'). Those 
 who vomit with ease. 
 
 EUE'RES, (from cv, and tpcl/Ms, an oar'). Easy to 
 be rowed. But Hippocrates uses naval terms, and ap- 
 plies them to instruments : in his works it sometimes 
 signifies ready or handy. 
 
 EUE'XIA, (from cv, and t|<, a habit}. A good 
 habit of body. 
 
 EUGE'OS, (from cv, and y, the earth}. See UTERUS, 
 and HYMEN. 
 
 EU'LE, (from EUA*OI, to putrefy'). A WORM ; pro- 
 perly one bred in ulcers. 
 
 EULO'GIUM. In Forestus, from Rhases, it signi- 
 fies the small pox, or measles. 
 
 EUNU'CHION. IMPOTENT. (See LACTUCA.) Ve- 
 nus, it is said, lay upon a bed of lettuces after the death 
 of Adonis, to restrain her venereal inclinations. 
 
 EUO'NYMO AFFI'NIS OCCIDENTALS. See 
 
 GuAIACUM. 
 
 EUO'NYMUS, (from cv, and evofix, nomen; i. e. 
 having a good name,) tetragonia, fusanus, ftisaria, 
 PRICKWOOU, and the SPINDLE or DISTAFF TIIEE ; euony- 
 mus EurofitEus Lin. Sp. PI. 286. In France and Ger- 
 many the wood is made into spindles. The fruit is 
 emetic and cathartic ; and if powdered, and sprinkled 
 in the hair, it is said to kill lice. Raii Historia. See 
 
 SlMAROUBA. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM, (from IKO.?, the liver, because it is 
 useful in disorders of that organ,) hefiatorium canna- 
 binum, WATER HEMP, WATER, DUTCH, and COMMON 
 HEMP AGRIMONY. (See AcRiMOMA.) Eufiatorium 
 cannabinum Lin. Sp. PI. 1173. It is a plant much 
 used in Holland ; found on the sides of ditches and 
 rivers ; acrid and bitter to the taste ; but the leaves 
 strengthening and aperient. Boerhaave informs us, that 
 the turf diggers use them against foul ulcers, the scurvy, 
 and swelling of the feet, to which they are very subject. 
 The root is a cathartic and emetic; employed in -.ca- 
 chexies and dropsies. Two ounces of the fresh juice, 
 or a drachm of the extract, is a proper dose. Raii Hist. 
 Also the name for a species of baccharis. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM A'RABUM. See BIDENS. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM GR^CO'RUM; EUPATO'RIUM VE'RUM et 
 VB'TERUM. See AGRIMONIA. 
 
 EUPATO'RIUM ME'SUE. See AGEKATUM. 
 
 EUPE'PSIA, (from cv, and TTCVTU, to digest}. GOOD 
 
 DIGESTION. 
 
 EUPE'TALON, (from cv, and are7Aov, a leaf, so 
 named from the beauty of its leaves). Sec LAUREOLA 
 MAS. 
 
 EUPHO'RBIA PALU'STRIS. See TITHVMALUS. 
 
 EUPHO'RBIA. So named by Juba, in honour of 
 
 Euphorbus his physician ; schadida-calli, tit/iymalus. 
 aizoides fruticosu.i, Sec. The EUPHORBIUM PLANT . 
 BURN, THORNY PLANT, SPURGE. Euphorbia officinaruir 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 647. It is a prickly lactescent shrub; from 
 which the gummy, resinous, concrete juice, called gun- 
 euphorbium, exudes. It is brought from Barbary in 
 drops, or tears, of an irregular form, some of which, 
 when broken, contain little twigs, and other vegetable 
 substances. The tears are brittle ; of a gold colour 
 outwardly, and white within: they consist of equal 
 parts of resin and gum ; but their acrimony resides in 
 the resin. 
 
 The spirituous tinctures are very pungent, and when 
 inspissated more so. The watery infusion and extract 
 are bitterish, with a slight, though durable, acrimony. 
 Neither spirit nor water carries over any portion of this 
 gum in distillation. 
 
 Euphorbium is too acrid for internal use ; but is an 
 ingredient in some stimulating plasters used in palsies 
 and other disorders. The two compositions of this 
 kind are formed in the following manner : 
 
 EMPLASTRUM EUPHORBII. R. Picis burgundicae ^ iv. 
 euphorbii J ss - terebinthinae vulgaris q. s. pici bur- 
 gundies liquefactse adjiciantur euphorbium bene in 
 pulverem redactum, et terebinthinae portio, adeo ut in 
 spissitudinem propriam abeant. This is a powerful 
 stimulant, well calculated to relieve diseases of the hip 
 joint in their early stage. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM EX EUPHORBIO. R. Emplastri lithargyri 
 ftij. ss. euphorbii bene pulverizati ^ iij. picis bur- 
 gundicoe ^ ss. euphorbium cum olei paululo in mortario 
 teratur, postca, alia, prius liquefacta, adjiciantur. This 
 is highly recommended for promoting the suppuration 
 of sluggish ulcers. 
 
 Some have used euphorbium as an errhine ; but it is 
 too active for this purpose, since in very small quan- 
 tities it is liable to act with violence ; the fine dust 
 which rises in powdering affects the operator's head 
 and throat very powerfully. Cullen's Mat. Medica. 
 
 In the2d vol. of the Medical Museum is an instance 
 of a person, who, through mistake, swallowed some 
 tincture of euphorbium, and was relieved by frequent 
 draughts of water and olive oil, with a small quantity 
 of camphor. The symptoms produced by the euphor- 
 bium were a burning pain in the mouth, throat, and 
 stomach, with a violent suffocation, 
 
 EUPHO'RBIA PARVIFLORA, Lin. Sp. PI. 653. An In- 
 dian herb recommended for syphilis. 
 
 EUPHO'RIA, (from cv, and <pcpa, to bear}. Bearing 
 a disorder, or the operation of a medicine, easily. 
 
 EUPHRA'GIA, EUPHRA'SIA, (from evififtn, joy- 
 ful; because it exhilarates the spirits,) ocularia, EYE 
 BRIGHT; euphrasia officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 841. It is 
 a herb with small, oval, serrated leaves, set in pairs 
 without pedicles : the flowers appear on the top of the 
 stalks; are white outwardly, but inwardly streaked 
 with purple and yellow. It is annual, grows wild in 
 uncultivated grounds, and flowers from July to Sep- 
 tember. 
 
 It is a very mild astringent, and hath been much ex- 
 tolled in disorders of the eyes. Both spirit and water 
 extract its virtues. An infusion, and sometimes the 
 powder in the manner of snuff, are taken in cases of 
 weak sight. The following preparation, called flulv. 
 
KX A 
 
 631 
 
 EX A 
 
 '< i, hath been held in great repute. R. Euphrasiae 
 jij. macis 5ss. rn. f. pulv. cap. $i. ad 3iij- Euphrasia 
 is an ingredient in the British herb tobacco. 
 
 EUPHRA'SI AFFIN'IS. BRASILIENSIS-SILKIUO'- 
 SJE. See CA I-ATAYA BRASILIENSIS. 
 
 EUPORI'STA, and EUPORI'STON. (from t, easy, 
 and tfttta, to afford}. Medicines easily prepared. 
 
 EURYTHMIA, (from cv, and fat tut, order"). It 
 imports dexterity in handling instruments. Eurythmus 
 means the proper order of the pulse. See ARYTHMUS. 
 EUROPE'E. See VERONICA. 
 EUSA'RCHUS,(from tv. and <r*f, caro~). PLUMP. 
 EUTHE'SIA, (from iv, and ntrfu. put together}. 
 An innate strong habit of body. Galen. 
 
 EUTHYPO'ROS, (from fl#t*, straight, and vpi&, 
 to past into}. Extension in a straight line, made with a 
 view to reduce a broken limb. 
 
 EUZO'MOX. (from iv, and *., broth; from giv- 
 ing a flavour to broth). See ERUCA. 
 
 EVACUA'NTIA, (from evacuo, to evacuate}. Me- 
 dicines suited to promote the discharge of fluids either 
 by the secretories, or in more artificial ways, as bleed- 
 ing or blistering. The former produce their effects by 
 a stimulus, adapted only to the organ by which the dis- 
 charge is excited ; a subject of future consideration. 
 The latter discharge the fluids, or at least their proper 
 portion, indiscriminately. The evacuants are errhines, 
 sialagogues, expectorants, emetics, cathartics, diuretics, 
 diaphoretics, and emmenagogues, q. v. 
 
 These produce their effects on general principles, 
 which occasion other changes, according to the skill of 
 the administrator, and not by a particular power of 
 selecting diseased humours from the healthy. The good 
 and the bad are mixed in the body, and are evacuated 
 : n the same proportions. 
 
 EVACUA'TIO. See EXCRETA, and RETENTA. 
 EVACUATO'RII. Diseases attended with increas- 
 ed discharges. 
 
 EVAPORA'TIO, (from evaporo, to evaporate}. 
 EVAPORATION, anathymiasis. The conversion of fluids, 
 and sometimes even solids, into gaseous invisible fluid, 
 probably into air. This process has been attributed 
 to a solution of the fluid in air; but evaporation takes 
 place in vacuo : even mercury exhales in the Toricellian 
 vacuum, and ice in the open air. Water by evaporation 
 seems to be decomposed ; but the other phenomena 
 have not yet been explained. 
 
 In pharmacy, some solid bodies are recovered from 
 their state of solution by evaporation, by means of heat. 
 This process is applicable to all those substances which 
 are less volatile than the menstruum ; as, solutions of 
 alkaline salts, and the inodorous parts of vegetables and 
 animals from water; resinous and odorous bodies from 
 spirits of wine. The tincture of mint, for instance, 
 made with spirit of wine, leaves a resin rich with the 
 properties of the herb on the evaporation of the spirit. 
 
 EVERRI'CULUM, (from everro, to ttoeefi away}. 
 An instrument resembling a spoon used to clear the 
 bladder from gravel after lithotomy. Pare. 
 
 EVE'RSIO, (from everto, to turn aside}. See Ec- 
 TKOPIUM. 
 
 EXACERBA'XTES. REMITTING FEVERS. 
 EXACERBA'TIO,(from exacerbesco, to become -vio- 
 lent}. EXORESCENTIA. See PAHOXYSMCS. 
 
 EXACINA'TA, (from exacino, to take out the ker- 
 
 nels}. Fruits which have their stones taken out. See- 
 ACINUS. 
 
 EX.E'MA, (from eg, ex, and tuna,sanguis; exanguis}. 
 A privation of blood in a considerable degree. Hence 
 exemos differs from those called leifihaimoi. 
 
 EXJi'RESIS, (from f, out of, or away, and *if*, to 
 remo-ue}. It is that part of surgery which consists of 
 removing superfluities. 
 
 EXA'LMA, (from tf*AA*>, to leap out}. The starting 
 of the vertebrae from their places. Hippocrates. 
 
 EXALTA'TIO, (from exalto, to lift ufi}. EXALTA- 
 TION. In chemistry it signifies an operation by which 
 a substance is raised to a greater degree of virtue. Of 
 exaltation there are two kinds: first, maturation; which 
 is effected by digestion, fermentation, and projection: 
 secondly, gradation. See GRADATIO. 
 
 EXAMBLO'MA, or EXAMBLO'SIS, (from *!*.*- 
 Aj<rx4>, to miscarry}. See ABORTUS. 
 
 EXANASTOMO'SIS, (from t^ta-l*?**, to relax 
 or open}. See ANASTOMOSIS. 
 
 EXANG. The abbreviation of exanguis. (See 
 EX^EMA.) The bones and cartilages which are nou- 
 rished with a white fluid are also called exangues. 
 
 EXA'NIA, (from ex, out of, and anus}. The bearing 
 down of the anus. See PROCIDENTIA. 
 
 EXANIMA'TIO, (from ex, -without, and anima, the 
 mind}. LIPOTHYMIA, or DEATH. 
 
 EXANTHE'MA, (from t^outta, to spring forth like 
 a Jto'aer}. RASH. Effloratio, efflorescentia, and epan- 
 t/iesma. Red patches on the skin, variously figured, in 
 general confluent, or diffused irregularly over the body, 
 leaving interstices of a natural colour. Portions of the 
 cuticle are often elevated in a rash; but the elevations 
 are not acuminated. The eruption is usually accom- 
 panied with a general disorder of the constitution, and 
 terminates in a few days. Fevers attended with these 
 appearances are called exanthematous. 
 
 Exanthemata form the third order of Dr. Cullen's 
 first class, pyrexi<s ; and the propriety of establishing 
 such an association will be obvious on the slightest con- 
 sideration. It is so truly natural, that the doubt will 
 only be whether it is not more properly a genus. The 
 limits, however, of such an order are not easily fixed. 
 If we look at some of the genera, the small pox and 
 measles for instance, the limits will appear to be cuta- 
 neous eruptions from a specific virus, which produce 
 the disease once only in the individual's life. This future 
 immunity, however, is not constant to all the genera ; 
 and it is found in diseases not included in the order. 
 Thus erysipelas, probably urticaria, more certainly 
 pestis, recur in the same individual, while pertussis 
 only attacks once in the life. We might refer to what 
 we have said on cutaneous diseases, and endeavour to 
 establish, on the same foundation, all the affections of 
 the ephelion, but that the epidemic catarrh would 
 stand in the way of the conclusion. 
 
 In the definition therefore of the exanthemata, the 
 circumstance of the diseases affecting the person only 
 once in their lives must be abandoned, or the erysipelas, 
 and probably some others, must be expunged. In other 
 respects the order is perfectly natural, if we exclude 
 the plague, which, as we shall hereafter point out, con- 
 nects the exanthemata with the fevers; and such con- 
 nections as, in the natural method of botany, will be 
 probably found important. In other respects the theory 
 
E XC 
 
 632 
 
 EXF 
 
 of the exanthemata has been already explained under 
 the CUTANEI MORBI, and require no further elucidation 
 than they will receive under the article FEBRIS, q. v. 
 
 EXANTHE'MATA SERO'SA. SEROUS ERUP- 
 TIONS. See PEMPHIGUS. 
 
 EXANTHRO'PIA, (from |, and wlf***, having 
 lost the faculties of man}. According to Wedelius, the 
 third degree of melancholy. 
 
 EXA'RMA,(fromi*i/i/**/, to be elevated). An ele- 
 vated tumour. 
 
 EXAR'SIO, (from cxardeo, to burn -violently). A 
 great degree of heat. Increase of ttmp.era.ture, such as 
 happens in hectic fevers. 
 
 EXARTHRE'MA, (from t?, out of, and f 6 f <, a 
 joint). See LUXATIO. 
 
 EXA'RTHROS, (from the same). An epithet for 
 a person whose joints arc large and prominent, as if out 
 of joint. 
 
 EXASPERA'TIO, (from exaspero, to whet). EXAS- 
 PERATION. The increase of a disorder; also a rendering 
 the skin rough. 
 
 EXCATHI'SMA, (from E|, and *a0i|, to sit in). 
 See SEMICUPIUM. 
 
 EXCE'DENS, (from excedo, to surpass). In botany 
 it means exceeding in length, comparatively long. 
 
 EXCITABI'LITY, and EXCITEMENT. The for- 
 mer of these is the capacity of the body to admit of in- 
 creased action; and the latter the state of increased ac- 
 tion. In Brown's system, excitability is the distinction 
 of life, and the excitement of heat and other stimuli 
 alone necessary (if we understand him) to produce life. 
 When these are present, the body lives; when absent, 
 it dies ; and life is thus a flame kept up by constantly 
 blowing. 
 
 EXCITING CAUSES. Those causes which excite 
 the action of the predisponent ones. In the language of 
 some pathologists they arc external causes. See CAUSA. 
 
 EXCI'PIENS, (from eccipio, to receive). In pre- 
 scriptions, that is called the excipient which receives 
 the other ingredients, and gives them a proper form ; as 
 officinal electuaries, conserves, fobs, Sec. 
 
 EXCI'PULUM, (from the same). In chemistry it 
 is a receiver. See AMPULLA. 
 
 EXCI'SIO, (from cxcindo, to cut off"}. See AMPU- 
 
 TATIO. 
 
 EXCLUSO'RIUM, (from excludo, to eject). A me- 
 dicine supposed to cause abortion. Fortunately, there 
 are few such ; and those little known. 
 
 EXCORIA'TIS, EXCORIA'TIO, (from ejccorio, to 
 take off the skin). EXCORIATION, or ABRASION OF THE 
 SKIN ; ecdora. 
 
 EXCREME'NTUM, (from excerno, to separate). 
 EXCREMENT; or whatever requires to be discharged out 
 of the body. 
 
 EXCRESCE'NTIA, (from ex, and cresco). An EX- 
 CRESCENCE ; ecphyas, ecpysis. A preternatural protu- 
 berance on any part of the body. 
 
 EXCRETA et RETE'NTA, (from excerno, to sepa- 
 rate, and retineo, to retain). Fluids thrown out of the 
 body, and those that are retained. These formed con- 
 siderable objects of attention in the hygieine, during the 
 reign of the humoral pathology; and while the im- 
 portance of duly attending to the excretions, and their 
 proportion to the ingesta and retenta, is still felt, and 
 their regulation considered as equally necessary, the ab- 
 
 solute quantity is less regarded. It is now admittcc 
 that the system forms its own fluids, and regulates tlu 
 quantities retained in general, as well as those thrown 
 out. In diseases only it is necessary for art to interfere, 
 and then to remove local accumulations rather than to 
 lessen the absolute quantities. 
 
 EXCU'TIA VENTRI'CULI,(from excutio, to rub 
 off, and ventriculus, the stomach). A brush made oi 
 soft bristles, fixed in a flexible brass wire, with silk or 
 flaxen thread wrapped round it. When used, the pa- 
 tient drinks a quantity of warm water ; and the excutia, 
 being dipped in some proper liquor, is passed down into 
 the stomach, where it is moved around. The absurdity 
 of this plan cannot be better exposed than by explain- 
 ing it. 
 
 EXECHEBRO'NCHOS, (from c%ixa, to abound, and 
 fiftvyss, a throat). A prominent throat. See BRON- 
 
 CHOCELE. 
 
 EXECHEGLU'TOS, (from e|, and yAot-7 5 , tlu 
 buttocks). Prominent buttocks. 
 
 EXELCO'SIS, (from fAy.s, an ulcer). See EXUL 
 
 CERATIO. 
 
 EXE'RMA, (from e^ifxa, to -vomit tip). The matter 
 ejected by vomiting. 
 
 EXERCITA'TIO, (from exercito, to exercise). EX- 
 ERCISE. (See jEoHA.) The exercise of the body for 
 the benefit of health is called gymnastic. (See GYM- 
 NASTICA). The military exercises, gardening, husband- 
 ry, or other employments in the open air, conduce 
 greatly to health ; and moderate exercise in the open 
 air, an hour or two before breakfast, improves the ap- 
 petite and cheers the spirits : glandular obstructions 
 are best prevented and cured by moderate exercise. 
 
 On the other hand, when exercise is too freely used, 
 it occasions loss of appetite, loathing of food, costive- 
 ness, rigors, and fainting. In this case a moderate use 
 of wine, warm bathing, quiet sleep, and a moist nourish- 
 ing diet, afford the best relief. See Fordyce's Elements, 
 parti. Mackenzie on Health. 
 
 EXERRHE'SIS, EXERRHO'SIS, EXERRHY'- 
 SIS, (from tfypptu, to Jl oiv from). See ECROE. 
 
 EXFOLIA'TIO, (from exfolio, to cast the leaf). 
 DESQUAMATIO. EXFOLIATION. The process by which 
 the dead part of the bone separates from the sound. 
 One principal cause of an exfoliation of a bone is an 
 interruption of the continuity of the vessels which nou- 
 rish it. The coldness of the air, by contracting and 
 drying up the extremities of the small vessels of the 
 bone, also checks the circulation of the nutritious mat- 
 ter through them. Mr. John Hunter observes, " that 
 one part of a bone is never separated from another by 
 the rotting of the dead part, for that which comes away 
 is as sound as it ever was. Exfoliation takes place soon- 
 est in bones wherein are the fewest cells, and whose tex- 
 ture is the closest. Before any part of a bone can be 
 thrown off by exfoliation it must be dead. But even 
 then, till the process of exfoliation begins, the bone ad- 
 heres as strongly as ever, and would remain for years 
 before it could be separated by putrefaction alone. 
 Bones are composed of two substances, viz. a true ani- 
 mal matter, and an earthy one, which are only inter- 
 mixed with each other. A dead bone acts on the system 
 in the same manner as any other extraneous body. It 
 stimulates the adjacent living parts; in consequence 
 of "which, such a process is begun that must terminate 
 
EXO 
 
 633 
 
 EXO 
 
 in its being thrown off. The effects of this stimulus 
 are, first, that the living adjacent bone becomes more 
 vascular ; a circumstance which always takes place 
 when a part hath more to do than is just sufficient for 
 the support of life. Secondly, that the earth of the 
 living part, when it is in contact with the dead bone, is 
 absorbed ; hence the bone becomes softer, and adheres 
 by its animal matter only. Thirdly, that the living ani- 
 nial part is at last absorbed along the surfaces of con- 
 tact : this part of the process commences long before 
 the last is finished. Both of them begin first at the 
 surface, though in their course they do not every where 
 take place in an equal degree at the same time. Fourth- 
 ly, in proportion to the waste made by the last part of 
 the process, a fungus arises from the living surface, and 
 fills up the intermediate space, so that there may be no 
 vacuum. These different stages, taken together, con- 
 stitute ulceration. When any part of a bone is once 
 loose, it will be pushed to the surface in the same man- 
 ner as most other inanimate bodies would be ; and this 
 stage is partly mechanical, partly a continuation of ul- 
 ceration. A proof of the third stage above mentioned 
 may be derived from those cases where people die while 
 exfoliation is going on. A small groove or worm-eaten 
 canal can then be discovered, which becomes gradually 
 deeper, and follows the irregularities of the living and 
 dead surfaces. After the application of the trepan, a 
 circular piece of bone is frequently thrown off, which 
 is always less than the space from whence it came. 
 This, however, would never be the case, were there not 
 a loss of substance." 
 
 When a bone is laid bare by any accident, and an ex- 
 foliation is feared, if several perforations are made in 
 the bone, the exfoliation will be prevented : in such 
 cases the wound should be kept clean, and defended 
 from unctuous and watery applications : pledgets of lint 
 are very proper ; or they may be dipped in the mixture 
 of the oleum terebinthinae and tincture myrrhae. Neither 
 caustics nor the actual cautery, in Mr. Hunter's opinion, 
 hasten exfoliation : they produce death only in part of 
 the bone, which is the first step towards exfoliation. 
 " If caustics ever hasten exfoliation where the bone is 
 already dead, it must be by producing inflammation in 
 the adjacent living bone ; this brings about a change in 
 it, and makes it exert a power which it was incapable 
 of before." See CARIES. 
 
 EXFOLIATI'VUM, (from ex-folio, to shed a leaf}. 
 See DESQUAMATOIUUM. 
 
 EXIPO'TICOS, (from ffyvoa, to firess out or filter}. 
 An epithet for digesting or deterging medicines : in 
 Galen synonymous with attrahents. 
 
 EXITU'RA, (from exec,, ti come from). A RUN- 
 NING ABSCESS : applied by Paracelsus to putrid excre- 
 ments. 
 
 E'XITUS A'NI. See PROCIDEXTIA AM. 
 
 EXO'CHAS, or EXO'CHE, (from t|, without, and 
 !%a, to have}. A tubercle on the outside of the anus. 
 
 EXOCY'STE, and EXOCY'STIS, (from |, with- 
 cut, and *&e-7/$, the bladder}. A prolapsus of the inner 
 membrane of the bladder. 
 
 EXO'MPHALOS, (from |, out, and e^ate;, a na- 
 -jet]. Any protuberance of the navel. See HERNIA 
 UMBILICALIS, and HYDROPS UMBILICALIS. 
 
 EXONCHO'MA, (from t|, out, and /#?, a tu- 
 -r.our). Any large prominent tumour. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 EXOXEIRO'SIS, (fromf|, out, and /, si, 
 NOCTURNAL POLLUTION, when in sleep the 'semen i., 
 ejected. This, if rare, may be from redundant vigour : 
 if frequent, from weakness of the seminal vessel.-, 
 the indulgence of lascivious thoughts. It is seldom iv 
 lieved by astringents. Cold bathing is its chief remedy 
 but it is generally necessary to lessen the too great ac- 
 tion of the spermatic vessels by sedatives. Campho: 
 and nitre sometimes with opium are the most effectual. 
 The latter causes are the most frequent. 
 
 EXOPHTHA'LMIA, (from t|, out, and &>***, 
 the eye,} bufihthalmus, ecfiiesmos, melon ; a dislocatioi 
 of the eye. In this disease the globe, more or less dis- 
 tended, rises from its orbit, either from its own increase 
 of size, or the enlargement of some part below ; nor can 
 it be covered by the palpebrae. The cure must depend 
 on the nature of the cause. 
 
 EXORESCE'NTIA. See EXACERBATIO. 
 
 E'XOS, (from ex, without, and os, a bone} . A LEECH. 
 See HIRUDO. 
 
 EXOSTO'SES. See GUMMA. 
 
 EXOSTO'SIS, (from e|, out of, and 5-7e, a bone}, 
 Hyfierostosis, a tumour on a bone. Mr. Pott calls ii 
 an enlargement of the bone. Its hardness equals, or ra- 
 ther exceeds, that of the bone from which it proceeds. 
 Mons. Petit calls the sfiina ventosa by the name of ex- 
 ostosis, but the disorders are very different. Dr. Cullen 
 places this disease in the class locales, and order tumores, 
 which he defines a hard tumour forming in the bone. 
 
 The exostosis is caused by a discharge of a superflu- 
 ous quantity of ossific matter upon the part where it is 
 seated, or from a separation of the bony lamellae. The 
 cause of each is an irritation arising from some degree 
 of inflammation, often the effect of syphilitic virus. If 
 from disease, the chief cause must be removed. What- 
 ever, however, is called a venereal exostosis, is only an 
 enlargement, or rather a thickening, of the periosteum. 
 It is sometimes very painful, and should be distinguish- 
 ed from the rickets, which affect the ends of the bones 
 chiefly ; while an exostosis is rather in the middle of the 
 long bones. The rickets are also sufficiently distin- 
 guished by the generally diseased habit. If no general 
 disease exists, the patient may live to advanced age 
 without any considerable inconvenience. 
 
 When the nature of the cause is understood, and we 
 have reason to hope for success, the bone should be laid 
 bare, and the diseased part taken away with a chisel. 
 This will succeed if the habit is not much diseased ; but 
 if the constitution is also faulty, and the exostosis pro- 
 ceeds from the exuberance of bony matter, amputation 
 is the only method of relief; though generally the case 
 is most safely left to nature. 
 
 Sometimes a preternatural hardness of the ligament 
 is called an exostosis ; this spurious sort, as well as the 
 venereal nodes, is relieved by mercurials. 
 
 Exostosis happening in the middle of hard bones are 
 generally hard in all their parts; but those near the 
 ends, or about the joints, have often only a hard ex- 
 ternal lamina. When this disorder happens on the 
 bones within the skull, the consequence may be an 
 apoplexy, epilepsy, or a palsy. See Petit's Diseases 
 of the Bones, part ii. chap. xvi. Bell's Surgery, vol. v. 
 p. 541. 
 
 EXO'TICUS. EXOTIC, (from tf, wiifioitt). Any 
 thing brought from foreign countries. 
 
 A M 
 
B XP 
 
 634 
 
 EXT 
 
 EXPECTORA'NTIA,(from exjiectoro, to discharge 
 from the breast) . EXPECTORANTS, bechita, and bechica. 
 Medicines suited to promote the excretion or rejection 
 of mucus from the bronchial glands. Some expecto- 
 rants operate by attenuating the mucus ; others stimu- 
 late the excretories to promote the discharge. We em- 
 ploy expectorants when the mucus is too thin and acrid, 
 when too viscid, or when the excretories are not suffi- 
 ciently irritable to propel their contents. The former 
 scarcely, perhaps, deserve the title ; for they are prin- 
 cipally mucilaginous substances ; and where the mucus 
 is thin and acrid, inflammation generally exists, not 
 confined to the bronchial glands, but extending to the 
 epiglottis and throat. Mucilages then sheath the in- 
 flamed organs, and relief, like the disease, is communi- 
 cated to the parts below. For this purpose the gums, 
 the mucilaginous seeds, liquorice, honey, extract of 
 malt, starch, sugar, isinglass, glue, &c. are employed. 
 Sometimes they are slightly acid, as the dried fruits of 
 warmer climates, the hips, jelly of currants, sorrel, 
 vinegar softened with the more sweet fruks, as raspber- 
 ries and sloes. The latter are chiefly employed where 
 , there is also a relaxation of the throat and parts adjacent. 
 Oils differently prepared are equally useful, and the 
 coltsfoot, the butterbur, and the groundivy, supposed 
 to possess a slight stimulus, are perhaps chiefly useful 
 as mucilaginous. Independent of inflammation, the mu- 
 cus is sometimes too thin and acrid, from too great ir- 
 ritability of the vessels of the bronchial glands, and we 
 then employ opiates ; the siliquosae, as mustard, horse 
 radish, and different species of erysimum ; the allia- 
 ceae ; elecampane, and orris-root, the seneka, and col- 
 chicum. When the expectoration is too viscid, or the 
 vessels not sufficiently irritable to assist the excretion, 
 expectorants, strictly so called, are useful. These are 
 the more stimulating medicines just mentioned; to 
 which may be added all the variety of fetid gums, the 
 turpentines, including the balsams, the tobacco, and the 
 squill. Steams of warm water, impregnated with vine- 
 gar, aromatic herbs, ether, nil of wine, and carbonic 
 acid, are adapted to the same purpose; and nauseating 
 medicines, as well as emetics, are powerful expectorants; 
 the antimonials and ipecacuanha, perhaps, when in- 
 flammation exists ; but the squill, the colchicum, and 
 the seneka, in the other cases. The digitalis seems only 
 to act as an expectorant when it nauseates. 
 
 Dr. Cullen has found it difficult to explain the action 
 of expectorants ; but we have as much reason to sup- 
 pose that the stimulus of some medicines may be con- 
 veyed to the lungs, as of others to the kidneys, or the 
 extreme vessels. We evidently find them conveyed to 
 these organs by the smell imparted to the breath, and 
 the difficulty of explaining the action of specific stimuli 
 will always recur. On this subject the difficulty is 
 perhaps less than on some others, since the vessels of 
 the lungs alternate so regularly in their discharges 
 with those of the skin, and, unlike all other glands, are 
 occasionally excited by increased temperature alone. 
 Their action alternates also with the mucous glands of 
 the intestines; for we find in the pneumonia a super- 
 vening diarrhoea constantly checks the expectoration. 
 
 EXPECTORA'TIO. EXPECTORATION, (from ex, 
 andjiectusi or from exjiectoro, to throw out of the breast). 
 See EXPECTOHANTIA and ANACATHARTICA. 
 
 EXPELLE'NTIA,(from expello,to drive out'). Me- 
 
 dicines supposed to drive out morbid humours from the 
 body. 
 
 EXPIRA'TIO, (from exjiiro, to breathe forth}. Ec- 
 pneumatosis, ecpnaa. The expulsion of air from the 
 lungs.- See RESPIRATIO. 
 
 EXPLORA'TIO, (from exploro, to search out). EX- 
 PLORATION. Probing a wound or ulcer. 
 
 EXPLORA'TRIX. See CUPELLA. 
 
 EXPLO'SIO, (from explodo, to drive off*). EXPLO- 
 SION; in chemistry, detonation, or fulmination. 
 
 EXPRE'SSIO, (from exprimo, to press out). EX- 
 PRESSION is a mechanical operation by which the juices 
 of many plants are obtained, and sweet oil extracted, 
 from olives, almonds, or lintseed. 
 
 This operation is effected by first bruising the sub- 
 stance, and then forcibly squeezing it in the press. The 
 more succulent bodies may be bruised and wrapped in 
 a linen cloth before they are committed to the press; 
 but more viscid subjects require that a little water be 
 previously added. 
 
 When an oil is to be obtained from seeds, the cheeks 
 of the press should be gently heated, that the product 
 may be increased : but when oils are to be taken inter- 
 nally, cold expression is the most proper, as heat dispo- 
 poses the oil to become soon rancid. Some of the aro- 
 matics yield a pungent oil ; but that from mustard seed 
 is insipid, and from poppy seed wholly free from any 
 narcotic power. 
 
 EXSE'RTUS, (from exsero, to thrust out}. In bo- 
 tany it is applied to the stamen, and means appearing 
 above the corolla. 
 
 EXSICC'ATIO, (from exsicco, to dry up}. DRYING. 
 This pharmaceutic operation is effected by exhaling the 
 moisture from the body, to be dried over a gentle fire, 
 or by absorbing it, as when such subjects are laid on 
 chalk stones for this end. Plants or their leaves should 
 be dried in a free air without sun, and frequently turn- 
 ed. Tender flowers, which may lose their colour or 
 aroma by long exposure to the air, may be dried by a 
 gentle heat. 
 
 When great heat is employed, the operation is styled 
 coction, insolation, or torrefaction ; the first relates to 
 fluids, the second to fluids and solids, and the third to 
 solids only. Decantation and filtration are subservi- 
 ent to the process of exsiccation. 
 
 EXSTIPULA'TUS, (from ex priv. and stipula, straw 
 or stubble}. In botany it means without the haulm, or 
 stubble. 
 
 E'XSTASIS. See ECSTASIS. 
 
 EXSUCCA'TIO, (from ex, out of, and succus, 
 juice}. See ECCHYMOMA. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR, (from extendo, to stretch out). An 
 EXTENDER. This name is given to several muscles. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR TJAR'PI HADIA'LIS. This muscle takes Its 
 origin from the rising line of the os humeri, that runs 
 towards the outer condyle, and from the same condyle 
 it runs close to the radius; and passing through a groove 
 where it is bound down, it divides into two tendons : the 
 muscle in this part is sometimes called bicornis. One 
 of these tendons is inserted into the basis of the first, 
 and the other into that of the second, metacarpal bone. 
 This muscle is occasionally called the radieus exter- 
 nus ; sometimes extensor carpi exterior, and ge minus ; 
 by Winslow ulnaris externus. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR CA'RPI ULNARIS, is sometimes called 
 
EXT 
 
 635 
 
 EXT 
 
 extensor carfii interior. It rises from the outer condyle 
 of the os humeri, and then originates from the edge of 
 the ulna ; its tendon passes in a groove behind the sty- 
 loid process of the ulna ; it proceeds and is inserted into 
 the inside of the basis of the metacarpal bone of the 
 little finger. 
 
 The extensors, whether belonging to the fingers or 
 carpus, arise from the outward extuberance of the os 
 humeri: and their antagonists, the flexors, from the 
 internal protuberance of the same bone, as well as from 
 the upper and external part of the ulna next to the an- 
 conaeus. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR DIGITO'RUM COMMU'MS is also called 
 digitorum tensor. It partly rises from the outer condyle 
 of the os humeri, and partly from the outer edge of the 
 ulna ; passes behind the lower extremity of the radius, 
 where there is a groove for its lodgement, and forms 
 four tendons : that for the little finger differs in its pass- 
 age from the others ; the three last communicate, and 
 are inserted into the second bone, and partly into the 
 last of the respective fingers, that is, the third, middle, 
 and fore fingers. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR DIGITO'RUM BRE'.VIS is also called fiedi- 
 cus. It rises from the anterior part of the os calcis, 
 runs across the instep, and divides commonly into four 
 tendons, sometimes only into three, which are inserted 
 into the three toes next to the greater one, or into all 
 the four. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR DIGITO'RUM LO'NGUS; enemodactyltsus ; 
 by Dr. Hunter extensor longus digitorum fiedis. It rises 
 from the upper part of the tibia and fibula, and the in- 
 terosseous ligament; its tendon passes under the annu- 
 lar ligament, and then divides into five, four of which 
 are inserted into the second and third phalanges of the 
 toes, and the fifth goes to the basis of the metatarsal 
 bone. The last Winslow reckons a distinct muscle, 
 calling it fieronus brrois. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR I'vmcis is also called indicator, and ex- 
 tensor indicts profirius. It rises with the extensor di- 
 gitorum communis, lies between the ulna and radius, 
 runs close to the interosseous ligament, passes over the 
 back of the hand, and is inserted into the posterior part 
 of the index. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR LO'NGUS rises from the inferior costa of 
 the scapula ; and the 
 
 EXTE'NSOR BRE'VIS rises from the outer spine of the 
 humerus ; they then make one tendon with the bra- 
 chiaeus internus. 
 
 EXTE'RXUS MI'NIMI DIGITI, is also called auricularis. 
 It rises partly tendinous at the extremity of the exter- 
 nal apophysis of the os humeri, and partly fleshy from 
 the superior part of the ulna, and becomes tendinous 
 as it passes under the annular ligament at the carpus, 
 where it is divided into two, and sometimes into three, 
 tendons, which are united into one at its insertion 
 into the superior part of the third bone of the little 
 finger. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR PRI'MI INTERNO'DII PO'LLICIS rises high 
 up from the radius, ulna, and interosseous ligament : 
 it turns round the radius, runs across the carpus, and 
 is inserted into the trapezium, and the first bone of the 
 thumb. 
 
 EXIK'NSOR SECU'NDI INTERNO'DII PO'LLICIS rises from 
 the radius, and the interosseous ligament describes 
 
 the same course as the preceding, and is inserted 
 the second bone of the thumb. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR TE'RTII INTERNO'DII PO'LLICIS rises from 
 the back part of the ulna, near the middle, and from 
 the interrosseous ligament ; then goes obliquely across 
 the carpus to the third bone of the thumb. Its action 
 not only extends, but also brings the thumb backward, 
 so that the end of the thumb can sometimes be brought 
 to the wrist. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR POLLI'CIS LO'NGUS rises from the middle 
 and fore part of the fibula, and the interrosseous liga- 
 ment, and passes over the instep to be inserted into the 
 last bone of the great toe. 
 
 EXTE'NSOR PO'LLICIS BRE'VIS is only a slip from the 
 extensors of the toes, inserted into the first bone, 
 
 EXTE'NUATIO, (from extenuo, to diminish). 
 LEANNESS. This may arise in two ways : one from the 
 increased evacuation of the nutritious particles ; the 
 other from cacochymia, or a depravation of the fluids. 
 Prosper Alpinus observes, in his Presages of Life and 
 Death, that if, after being extenuated by a disease, the 
 body continues lean, though the nutriment be duly re- 
 ceived, it denotes a relapse. Again, leanness from a 
 spitting of blood, attended with a slow fever, is highly 
 dangerous ; and it is equally a bad sign in an ardent 
 fever for the body not to become speedily lean, or to 
 waste rapidly : the first prognosticates a tedious disease ; 
 the latter, death. 
 
 In general, leanness is not a disease: and, whatever 
 are the evacuations, or the- degree of extenuation, if 
 without fever, and the appetite keeps up, there is little 
 danger. Extenuation alone is not a disease, nor a pre- 
 disponent cause : the same cannot be said of its oppo- 
 site, obesity. An acrimony in the fluids rather than in- 
 creased discharges occasions it ; but the source of the 
 greatest emaciation is the effusions of dropsy. The 
 body is never so thoroughly extenuated as in dropsy, 
 though greatly so in hectics, _from absorbed purulent 
 matter, and cancer. Some recent remarks, by Dr. Pem- 
 berton, in his Practical Treatise on various Diseases of 
 the Abdominal Viscera, are so truly ingenious and com- 
 prehensive, that we shall select them in his own words. 
 We cannot compress or give them in language more 
 scientific and elegant. 
 
 " A proneness in the body to waste or not, as the 
 same disease shall happen to be situated in this or that 
 part, is in itself a circumstance very remarkable ; and 
 as an attention to this proneness may help to lead us 
 through the obscurities which too often attend internal 
 complaints, it is a subject well worthy of further consi- 
 deration. 
 
 " To assist us in this inquiry it may be right to spe- 
 cify a few examples, where the difference of the effect 
 of disease on the bulk is most striking. Let us take 
 the two cases, of a diseased state of the mesenteric 
 glands, and a diseased or scrofulous affection of the 
 breast. In the former we shall find there is a great 
 emaciation ; in the latter, none at all. In an ulceration 
 of the small intestines, great emaciation takes place; in 
 scirrhus of the rectum, none. In a disease of the gall 
 bladder, which is subservient to the liver, the bulk of 
 the body is rapidly diminished; but in a disease of the 
 urinary bladder, which is subservient to the kidneys, 
 scarcelv any diminution of bulk is to be perceived. In 
 4 M 2 
 
E X T 
 
 636 
 
 EX T 
 
 aa abscess of the liver the body becomes much emaci- 
 ated ; but in an abscess of the kidneys the bulk is not 
 diminished. 
 
 " If we examine into the functions of those parts, the 
 diseases of which do or do not occasion emaciation, we 
 may perhaps be led to the true cause of this difference 
 of their effect on the bulk. In order, however, to un- 
 derstand more clearly how the functions of these parts 
 bear relation to each other, it may be necessary to pre- 
 mise, that the glands of the body are divided into those 
 which secrete a fluid from the blood for the use of the 
 system, and those which secrete a fluid to be discharged 
 from it. The former may be termed glands of supply; 
 the latter glands of waste. 
 
 " The small intestines, in consideration of the great 
 number of absorbents with which they are provided for 
 the repair of the system, may be considered as perform- 
 ing the office of glands of supply. 
 
 " The large intestines, on the contrary, may be con- 
 sidered as performing the office of glands of waste ; in- 
 asmuch as they are furnished very scantily with absorb- 
 ents; and abundantly with a set of glands which secrete 
 or withdraw from the system a fluid, which serves to 
 lubricate the canal for the passages of the faeces, and 
 which itself, together with these faces, is destined to 
 be discharged from the system. 
 
 " I have often imagined that this mode of consider- 
 ing the subject might, in many cases, assist us in ap- 
 proaching to the seat of a chronic disorder, by deciding 
 where -the disorder is not situated, and consequently by 
 contracting within narrower limits ihc difficulties of our 
 researches. 
 
 " Thus the symptom exhibited by the patient either 
 in retaining his bulk, or in being emaciated, might servo 
 as a diagnostic, according to my conception, for the pur- 
 pose of deciding whether the disorder is seated in the 
 glands of supply, or in the glands of waste. 
 " The glands which secrete a fluid to be employed 
 in the system, as well as the glands of direct supply, 
 .may be considered the liver, the pancreas, the mesen- 
 teric glands, perhaps the stomach, and the small intes- 
 tines: and the glands of waste are the kidneys, breasts, 
 exhalant arteries, and the large intestines. 
 
 " In an abscess of the liver, and an abscess of the 
 kidneys, both of which glands frequently run into sup- 
 puration, without exhibiting any pain in the part affect- 
 ed, it seems impossible to decide in what part of the 
 system the derangement manifested in both these cases 
 by the hectic fever is situated. 
 
 " According to the foregoing idea, if emaciation takes 
 place, we might then determine that the disorder must 
 be situated in a gland of supply; and thus we should 
 be led to decide, that the disorder was certainly not in 
 the kidneys, consequently we should be secured from 
 the danger of misapplying our remedies upon a part 
 which was not affected. 
 
 " The same hectic attends a chronic disease of the. 
 mesenteric glands, and of the small intestines : and here 
 likewise, if emaciation does not take place, we should 
 decide that the disorder was not situated in these parts, 
 or in the liver. 
 
 " Now it is surely of considerable importance to de- 
 termine where the disorder is not found, that our en- 
 quiries may be solely directed to those parts in which it 
 is to be found, 
 
 " If this position respecting the bulk of the body, 
 der disease, should be admitted as true, will it not at 
 ford a probability that the spleen, whose diseases pro- 
 duce great emaciation, is a gland of supply ? 
 
 " What has been here advanced must be considered 
 as applying to local diseases unattended by pain, as pain 
 will itself sometimes waste the body, though sometimes 
 it will not. Here, too, the wasting from pain seems to 
 vary according to the part from which it proceeds. A 
 stone in the bladder of urine, or in the kidneys, nearly- 
 stopping the discharge of urine, and occasioning the 
 greatest pain, will not in the least affect the bulk ; but 
 a biliary stone, under similar circumstances, will occa- 
 sion great and rapid emaciation." 
 
 EXTENUA'TIO TY'MPANI AU'RIS. See LAXATOR EX- 
 TERNUS. 
 
 EXTI'NCTIO, (from extinguo, to fiut out). See 
 
 COMMINUTIO. 
 
 EXTIRPA'TIO, (from extirfio, to eradicate). AM- 
 PUTATION. 
 
 EXTRA'CTIO, (from extraho, to draw from). EX- 
 TRACTION. The liquors which dissolve bodies in their 
 pure state, separate them from impurities, or rather ex- 
 traneous bodies with which they are mixed. Extrac- 
 tion is performed by macerating the subject in its ap- 
 propriated menstruum in the cold; bydigesingor circu- 
 lating it in a moderate warmth ; by infusing it in a 
 boiling fluid, and suffering them to stand until they are 
 cold; or by actually boiling it for some time. Heat 
 greatly expedites extraction ; but it is injurious to some 
 substances, by occasioning the menstruum to take up 
 their more gross and disagreeable parts : yet others im- 
 part but little to a heat below that of boiling water. As 
 heat promotes, so cold prevents, extraction, and occa- 
 sions a deposition of what heat had enabled the men- 
 struum to take up. 
 
 Vegetable juices obtained by expression, exposed to 
 a heat, are gradually inspissated ; and the mass is now 
 styled, instead of an extract, an inspissated juice. The 
 term extract is still retained, when a watery decoction 
 or infusion is evaporated ; but if a spirituous tincture be 
 thus treated, it is called a resin or essential extract. Dr. 
 A. Duncan proposes to call extracts extractives ; but 
 the latter is a component part of vegetables of a pecu- 
 liar nature, and the former any thing separated. 
 
 Inspissated juices, when evaporated only to the con- 
 sistence of honey or oil, are called rob, orsafia. Spiri- 
 tuous tinctures reduced to a like consistence are called 
 balsam. See the New Edinburgh Dispensatory, by 
 Andrew Duncan,jun. M. D. 
 
 Extraction, in surgery, is the drawing from or out 
 of the body any thing fixed in it, as a thorn or a bullet 
 in the flesh, a tooth from the jaw, or hairs from the 
 skin. 
 
 EXTRA'CTUM, (from the same). An EXTRACT, 
 ecchyloma. (See EXTRACTIO.) The name is taken 
 from the substance which affords this extract, as EX- 
 
 TRACTUM CHAM-iEMELI, CORTICIS PERUVIAN!, &C. 
 
 EXTRA'CTUM PURGA'NS. See HEDERA ARBOREA. 
 
 EXTRAVASA'TIO, (from extra, and -vasa, out of 
 the vessels). EXTRAVASATION ; applied to any part of 
 the fluids of the body out of their proper vessels: thus 
 an ecchymosis. sugillation, or aneurism, may be called 
 extravasation. Extravasated blood, if the air has no 
 access, will not putrefy. 
 
EXT 
 
 637 
 
 EZQ 
 
 An extravasation on the brain produces apalsy of one 
 leg or arm, or both; dizziness; sleepiness; impaired 
 sight ; ravings ; bleeding at the nose or ears ; vomiting ; 
 loss of sense, or stupor. See CEREBRI COMPRESSIO, 
 and Coxcvssio. 
 
 Wounds on the head with extravasations are very fal- 
 lacious, because the extravasation may be between the 
 skull and the dura mater, and under it at the same 
 time; under the pia mater, or in several other parts of 
 the brain : but when these happen, the symptoms im- 
 mediately portend danger. 
 
 When'eTe^he dura mater, either by depression, fis- 
 sure or fracture, loses its adhesion, there will be, from 
 its broken blood vessels, an extravasation immediately 
 under the bone. An extravasation is less considerable 
 when a fracture of the skull happens, that when there is 
 a fissure. An extravasation is also more or less danger- 
 ous, according to the part of the brain injured. Extra- 
 vasations from a blow are most commonly found between 
 the skull and the dura mater ; in this case a lethargy or 
 ether symptom will continue, until the extravasation be 
 removed. 
 
 The practice recommended by Mr. Bromfield in 
 fractures and concussions of the brain (see Coxcus- 
 MO) may be useful in some degrees of extravasation ; 
 but he adds, that when violent accidents have happened 
 to the head, an issue in the opening, formed by the se- 
 paration of the additamentum of the temporal bone, is 
 of singular advantage. See hisChirurgical Observations, 
 vol. i. 
 
 EXTRAVE'RSIO,- (from extraiierto, to turn c 
 EXTRAVERSIOX. In chemistry it is the discovery of any- 
 thing saline, alkaline, or acid, concealed in mixed bodies, 
 the reverse of one species of concentration. 
 
 EXTRI'XSECI, (from extra, without, in, and secus, 
 toward}. The external parts, particularly the limbs, 
 and the painful disorders which affect them. 
 
 EXTUBERA'NTIA, (from extubero, to swell out}. 
 Tumours seated under the skin. 
 
 EXU'BERES, (from ex, without, and uber, a dug^. 
 Children who are weaned. 
 
 EXULCERA'TIO,(fron exulcero,to cause ulcers,) 
 ulcus, and exelcosis j but generally applied to those 
 early erosions which destroy the substance, and form au 
 ulcer, or to an excoriation beginning to suppurate. 
 
 EXULCERA'TIO o'ssis. See CARIES. 
 
 EXULCERA'TUS. See APERTUS. 
 
 EXUMBILICA'TIO, (from ex, out of, and umb:- 
 licus, the na-vel). A protuberance of the navel. 
 
 EXUNGUL A'TIO, (from exungulo, tofiare the hoof, 
 or nails'). EXUXGULATIO.V ; the cutting off the un- 
 gues, or white part of the petals of roses. 
 
 EXU'VIA, (from exuo, to strip, off}. See AXGUI 
 
 UM SEXECTJE. 
 
 EXYDA'TOO, t%v*lv, in aquam resolvo, unde 
 i\^st.tr,t. When, instead of blood, a watery humour 
 is generated and collected ; whence water readily ap- 
 pears within the skin. Castelli. 
 
 EZQUAHDU 'ITL. The DRAGON BLOOD TREE. 
 
638 
 
 F. 
 
 FAB 
 
 | or F { . are abbreviations of fiat, or fiant, in pre- 
 scriptions, viz. f. or f '. haustus, let a draught be made. 
 
 FA'BA, quasi faga, (from 0*y, to eat, it being ori- 
 ginally the food of man). The BEAN, cyamus,fihaseo- 
 ius. This plant hath a long unicapsular pod, full of 
 kidney shaped seeds ; the stalks firm ; the leaves in 
 pairs, and, as it were, conjugated to a rib which ends 
 in a point. 
 
 By the Falisci, a people of Hetruria, the bean was 
 called haba ; and from thence, perhaps,/a6a. Martinus 
 derives it from sra, to feed. Bean seems to be from 
 the Italian word baiana. 
 
 FA'BA BENGALE'NSIS, FA'BA CAMBA'IA, FA'BA MA- 
 J.A'BARICA. See MYROBALANI. 
 
 FA'BA CRA'SSA. See CRASSULA. 
 
 FA'BA .<EGYPTI'ACA ; cyamos JEgyfitiacus, nymjih&a 
 Indica, glandifera, Madarasfiatana, bem tamara, nelum- 
 60, lien Sinarum, colocasia, ciborum, and cibotium, from 
 the manner of planting it. The PONTIC or ./EGYPTIAN 
 BEAN. Nymjih&a nelumbo Lin. Sp. PI. 730, though, by 
 later botanists, it is referred to a new genus, nelumbium. 
 It grows on marshy grounds in jEgypt, and some of the 
 neighbouring countries. When the flower falls, a small 
 pod appears, in which the bean is lodged. It is eaten 
 either raw or boiled, and is a tonic and astringent. 
 See Dale. 
 
 FA'BA FEBRI'FUGA. See Nux VOMICA. 
 
 FA'BA GR^'CA LATIFO'LIA. See GUAJACANA. 
 
 FA'BA I'NDICA, and SA'NCTI IGNA'TII. See Nux 
 
 VOMICA SERAPIONIS. 
 
 FA'BA INVE'RSA, CRA'SSA, and TELEPHH. See CRAS- 
 SULA. 
 
 FA'BA MA'JOR, and CY'AMUS LEGUMINO'SA; phaseo- 
 lus major, TURKEY BEANS, and GARDEN BEANS. 
 
 They are a strong flatulent food, nutritious, but indi- 
 gestible, especially when old. The flowers afford an 
 agreeable fragrance, which they impart to water by dis- 
 tillation. The fresh leaves beat into a poultice with 
 cream are cooling and repellent. The ancients call the 
 flourof beans fabafresa, and lomentumfabe; because it 
 is prepared without the skin, in which lies the asti-in- 
 gency, generally attributed to the flour. Raii Historia. 
 
 FA'BA MINOR, also called eyina frcsa, HORSE BEANS. 
 These differ no other way from the garden species 
 than in being less. 
 
 FA'BA PECNU'RIM. Probably from a species of lau- 
 
 rel. The fruit is oily, and a warm aromatic. The 
 bean possesses these qualities in a less degree ; but has 
 been employed in Swetien in stomach complaints, in 
 colic, and diarrhoea. The infusion prepared in a close 
 vessel is highly aromatic ; but the aroma is lost by ex- 
 posure to air, and by boiling. The smell of the bean 
 resembles sassafras. The taste is aromatic, and it dis- 
 solves in the mouth. 
 
 FA'BA PURGA'TRIX. See CATAPUTIA MINOR. 
 
 FA'BA SUI'LLA. See HYOSCYAMUS NIGER. , 
 
 FABAGI'NEA,andFABA'GO,(from/a6c,a^aw.) 
 Cafifiaris flortutaca, fiefilios Lutetianorum, tele/ihium, 
 and cajifiaria fabago ; zygofihyllum fabago Lin. Sp. PI. 
 551. A bitter plant, which the Syrians use for killing 
 worms. 
 
 FABA'RIA (from/afta, a bean). See CRASSULA. 
 
 FABRO'RUM A'QUA,(from/a6<?r,a*miMJ. Wa- 
 ter in which hot iron is quenched. 
 
 FACIA'LISNE'RVUS. Theportioduraof the audi- 
 tory nerve. These nerves are styled the seventh, but by 
 late authors the eighth, pair. They arise from the fourth 
 ventricle of the brain, and passing through the petrous 
 portion of the os temporis, are dispersed on the face. 
 
 FA'CIES, (from <p*a, to ajipear). The FACE. It com- 
 prehends the fore head, eye brows, eye lids, eyes, nose, 
 mouth, chin, cheeks, and ears. Its bones are those of 
 the upper and lower jaws. 
 
 FA'CIES HIPPOCRA'TICA. The HIPPOCRATIC or CA- 
 DAVEROUS FACE. The nose is sharp, the eyes hollow, 
 temples sunk, the ears cold and contracted, and their 
 lobes inverted ; the skin about the forehead hard, tense, 
 and dry ; the couatenance pale, greenish, or dark. If 
 it appears within three days after the attack of an acute 
 disease, it is a fatal symptom. See DEATH. 
 
 FA'CIES RU'BRA. See GUTTA ROSACEA. 
 
 FACU'LTAS, (from facio, to do). A FACULTY; 
 or the power of performing any action. The animal 
 faculty is the power of exercising sense, motion, and 
 the principal functions of the body. The mental fa- 
 culties may be reduced to imagination, reasoning, and 
 memory. See ACTIO. 
 
 FjE'CES. See F.SX. 
 
 F^iVCULA, (dim. off<sxj. A component part of 
 vegetables, nearly resembling mucilage, differing only 
 from it by being soluble in cold water: in hot it be- 
 comes mucilaginous. 
 
F AM 
 
 639 
 
 FAR 
 
 F^E'CVLA BRTO'NIJE. The F.SCULA OF BRYOXV. 
 Take of the roots of white bryony any quantity ; scrape 
 them, and squeeze out their juice; which, after standing 
 a little while, deposits a sediment, from which the thinner 
 part may be separated by decantation, and the rest dried 
 for use. Other faeculae are extracted in the same way. 
 Sago, potato flour, cassada, and indigo, are faeculx, and 
 by nitric converted into the malic or oxalic acid. In 
 making starch, which is also a faecula, the extractive 
 and glutinous parts are destroyed by fermentation. 
 
 FJEX, quasi fax, (rom ^i|', from &*'/*, to sink to 
 the bottom,) chersa. It is properly the sediment, or 
 lees, or grounds, of any fermented liquor ; but in medi- 
 cine it is generally understood of wine. The alvine 
 excretions are thus called. 
 
 FAGA'RA MA'JOR, (fromfagus, the bete h, which 
 it resembles). Cayutana Luzonis, cubebis. Fagara 
 fllerota Lin. Sp. PI. 172. 
 
 It is a plant found in the Philippine islands. The 
 berries are aromatic, and, according to Avicenna, heat- 
 ing, drying, good for cold weak stomachs, and astringent 
 to the bowels : the outer rind was not used. Jacquin 
 refers to this genus a plant with the trivial name of 
 octandra, used as a perfume. 
 
 FAGA'RA OCTA'XDRA. See TACAMAHACA. 
 FAGOPY'RUM, et FAGOTRI'TICUM, (from 
 0ay, the beech, and f^tv;, -wheat, because its seed re- 
 sembles the mast of beech). Frumentum Saracenicum, 
 erysimum Theofihrasti, tragofiyron, BRAXK, BUCK 
 WHEAT. Polygonumfagofiyrum Lin. Sp. PI. 502. 
 
 Though originally from Africa, it thrives every 
 where; delights in a wet soil; is sown in fields ; flowers 
 in July ; is less nutritive than barley and rye, but more 
 so than millet or panic. Raii Hist. 
 
 FA'GUS, called oxya; balanda; valanida. The 
 BEECH TRF.F.. Fagus sylvatica Lin. Sp. FI. 1416. Its 
 leaves resemble those of the horn-beam : the fruit is 
 produced at a remote distance from the flower, but on 
 the same tree, and is a callous substance, acuminated, 
 inclosing two triangular seeds or nuts. It grows in 
 woods and in hedges. The mast (i. e. fruit) agrees in 
 its properties with those of the chesnut. The oil ex- 
 pressed from beech nuts is supposed to destroy worrns : 
 a child may take two drachms of it night and morning; 
 an adult an ounce. The poor people in Silesia use this 
 oil instead of butter. Raii Hist. 
 
 FAIRBURX WATER. Fajrfaurn is in the county 
 of Ross, in Scotland, about two miles from the Castle- 
 Leod well. It is a stroiig sulphureous water, of the 
 same nature, but not so active : a gallon, on evapora- 
 tion, yielded, of absorbent, dark coloured, light earth, 
 two grains; of white calcareous earth, fifteen ; of Glau- 
 ber salt, mixed with yellow matter, kc. twenty-four 
 grains ; without any selenites. It is used for the same 
 purposes as Castle-Leod waters, but not so much fre- 
 quented. Monro's Medical and Pharmaceutical Che- 
 mistry, vol. ii. 
 
 FALCIFO'RMIS PROCE'SSUS, (from falx, a 
 scythe, and forma, likeness'). See DURA MATER. 
 FALDE'LLA. Contorted lint used for compresses. 
 FALX. A SCYTHE, (from the Hebrew term fihalah, 
 to cut). See DURA MATER. 
 
 FA'MES, (from <?*/, to eat; because it is the sti- 
 mulus to eat). HUNGER; that peculiar sensation of 
 the stomach which excites a desire for food, according 
 
 to Willis, arising from acid effluvia, and vapours, affect- 
 ing the animal spirits in the left orifice of the stomach, 
 and its nerves ; and by consent of continuity, the internal 
 coat of the stomach itself and throat ; an impression 
 communicated to the brain, by which the animal spirits 
 are in like manner affected. Thus, when the stomach 
 is empty, or when we fast longer than ordinary, it is 
 common to say that the stomach pinches us. But as 
 the liver is not at that time sustained by the stomach 
 and intestines, it descends by its own weight; and, 
 principally by means of its middle ligament, pulls the . 
 diaphragm along with it : it is in that place, therefore, 
 that we have this uneasy sensation, and not at the supe- 
 rior orifice of the stomach, as is generally thought. 
 See Haller's Physiology. 
 
 Some physiologists have attributed hunger to the 
 stimulus of the gastric juice; yet all these opinions have 
 little foundation. The theory of Willis is purely hypo- 
 thetical, and the second rests on an erroneous idea of 
 the anatomy of the parts. The third is the most plau- 
 sible ; but we have had reason to think, that this sup- 
 posed powerful agent is only the remains of former 
 meals. Dr. Cullen, with more reason, attributes hun- 
 ger to the uneasy contraction of this viscus, when no 
 longer distended. It is evidently a sensation peculiarly 
 nervous, since the greatest desire of food at once va- 
 nishes, if any cause of grief or-of the other depressing 
 passions should supervene. The first effect of fever, 
 which we shall find to proceed from a sudden debility 
 of the sensorial power, has a similar effect. Van Hel- 
 mont relates an accident that happened to himself, 
 which will illustrate this opinion. He was going abroad 
 to dinner, when, from accident, he dislocated his ancle. 
 His appetite immediately left him ; but was restored 
 when his joint wa replaced, though the pain continued 
 for some thne with little alteration. 
 
 When animals die for want of food, their death is 
 not directly the consequence of hunger, but a putrid 
 fever, which is excited by the blood's losing its bland 
 gelatinous consistence, for want of the usual necessary 
 supplies. 
 
 FA'MES CAXI'NA. See BOULIMUS. 
 
 FAMIGERATI'SSIMUMEMPLASTRUM,(from 
 famigeratus, renowned, from fama, fame, and gero, to 
 bear). A plaster used in intermittent fevers, made of 
 aromatic irritating substances, and applied to the wrists. 
 It is thus named for its excellence. 
 
 FAR, (from the Hebrew word var, frumentum). 
 GRAIX. It not only means a particular kind of grain, 
 between wheat and barley, less nourishing than the 
 former, but more so than the latter, according to Vos- 
 sius; but it means bread corn, grain of any kind. jEtius 
 gives this application to any kind of frumentaceous 
 grain, decorticated, cleansed from the husks, and after- 
 wards bruised and dried. 
 
 FARCIMINA'LIS, (from farcimen, stuffing sau- 
 sage, or hog's pudding). See ALEANTOIS. 
 
 FARCTU'RA, (from/arcto, to stuff,) in pharmacy, 
 the stuffing of any exenterated animal, or excavated 
 fruit, with medicinal ingredients. 
 
 FA'RCTUS, (from the same,) crammed, or full: 
 thus in botany folium farctum is a leaf full of pith or 
 pulp; in opposition to tubulosum and Jistulosum, tu- 
 bular, like a pipe. It is applied also to the stem and 
 pericarpium. 
 
FAS 
 
 640 
 
 FAS 
 
 I A'RFARA, FARFARE'LLA, (tromfarfarus, the 
 white fio/ilar; so called because its leaves resemble 
 those of that tree). 'See TCSSILAGO. 
 
 FA'RFARUS, (from a river of the Sabines on whose 
 banks it grew plentifully). See POPULUS ALBA. 
 
 FA'RINA, (from far, corn, from which it is made). 
 MEAL or FLOUR. 
 
 FA'RINA T-OECUNDANS. IMPREGNATING DUST. It is 
 placed on the apices of flowers, and falls on the head 
 of the pistil or female part of the flower, and is thence 
 .conveyed to the matrix, in order to impregnate the 
 Geed. 
 
 FARINA'CEA, (from farina, flower'}. Under this 
 title are included those substances employed as aliment, 
 called cerealia, legumina, and nuces oleoste, generally 
 distinguished as they contain more or less saccharine 
 and oily matter. Under the title cerealia we commonly 
 find the seeds of several gramineous and culmiferous 
 plants employed as food for men, viz. barley, rye, millet, 
 rice, oats, maize, wheat, buckwheat, salep, chestnut, 
 and potato. The legumina, or pulses, are the pea, 
 bean, and kidney bean: which last are in this country 
 only employed in their young, green state. . The nuces 
 oleosae are the nut, almonds, walnut, pistachio nut; 
 and some products of others, as chocolate. See CE- 
 REALIA and ALIMENT. Cullen's Mat. Med. 
 
 FARINA'CEUS PA'NIS. See PANIS. 
 
 FARINA'RIUM, (from farina, flower). See ALICA. 
 
 FA'RINHA FRE'SCA, and RE'LADA. See CAS- 
 
 SADA. 
 
 FARNESIA'NUS FLOS. See BATTATAS CANA- 
 
 BENSIS. 
 
 FARRA'GO, corrupted from FAVAGO, q. v. 
 FA'RREA NU'BES, (froni/ar, bran, and nubes, a 
 cloud}. See FURFUROSI. 
 
 FA'SCIA, ligatio, ligatura, alligatura. A IJANDA.GE, 
 FILLET, ROLLER, or LIGATURE. Of bandages, in ge- 
 neral, we have spoken in the article DELIGATIO ; and 
 it now only remains to consider the different forms of 
 bandages applied to particular purposes. The first of 
 these is, 
 
 The sling, echarfie. This appellation is given to 
 several sorts of bandages. 
 
 The sling nuith four heads should be four feet in length : 
 ' the breadth that of six or eight fingers. Its use is to 
 retain the dressing on the wounded head. It must be 
 divided longitudinally, from each end, into two heads, 
 so as to leave about two hands' breadth entire in the 
 middle, and the four ends must be rolled up to where 
 the division ends. Apply the middle of the undivided 
 part upon the dressings; then tying the two posterior 
 heads forward, and having secured their ends, the two 
 anterior ends must be carried backward, and secured 
 behind the head. This is sometimes called Galen's 
 bandage. 
 
 The sling with six heads, fieriscefiastrum, is about 
 three feet in length, its breadth about twelve or four- 
 teen inches. It must be divided from each end to 
 within a hand's breadth of the middle, into three parts. 
 Apply the middle undivided part to the vertex, and tie 
 the two anterior tails behind the head, the two middle 
 under the chin, and the two posterior upon the forehead. 
 The sling for the nose hath four heads, is eight feet 
 long, and two or three inches broad. In the middle it 
 is left entire, but from thence, each way, it is slit to 
 
 the ends. In the middle, where it is entire, an opening- 
 is made for the apex of the nose, that the bandage ma\ 
 be firm. The middle is applied upon the nose, the two 
 upper heads to the neck, and then to the forehead ; the 
 lower ones behind the neck, but a little higher than the 
 first, and to the forehead also. 
 
 The sling for the breasts is four feet long, six inches 
 broad, and slit like the sling with four heads ; about a 
 foot in the middle being left entire. The middle is to 
 be applied upon the dressings on the affected breast ; 
 then the two upper heads must be carried over the op- 
 posite shoulder, and the two lower under the arm of the 
 affected side, towards the scapula of the other side: 
 they must there be fastened to the upper ends which are 
 over the shoulder. 
 
 The single bridle, cajiistry, is a single headed roller, 
 fourteen or sixteen feet long, and two or three fingers 
 broad, for securing the jaw when fractured or luxated. 
 It is applied under the chin, and over the head ; called 
 by Galen geneias. 
 
 The double bridle is the same as the single, but rolled 
 up with two heads : the single may, however, always 
 be used instead of it. See CHEVASTRE. 
 
 Bandages for tlie lifts, ol a proper length and breadth, 
 are formed as the sling with four heads. 
 
 Bandages for the'eyes or eye lids. See MONOCULUS. 
 The divider for the neck is twenty-four feet long, two 
 or three fingers' breadth broad, and is rolled into two 
 heads. Its middle is placed on the forehead, and thence 
 passes round the head two or three times. When 
 secured with pins, the rollers are carried under each 
 armpit, and brought back over the shoulders, and cross 
 the neck in the form of an X. It is then passed on to 
 the forehead, Ecc. until the whole is taken up. 
 
 The retentive bandage for the neck. Two distinct 
 ones are usually directed, but one circular roller answers 
 every useful purpose. When two bandages are em- 
 ployed, one is a fillet about two feet in length, laid 
 across the head so as to hang down on the shoulders. 
 Over these ends another fillet, five or six feet in length, 
 and nearly three fingers broad, is rolled circularly round 
 the neck. The ends of the first fillet are then doubled 
 bacV, and secured to the circular turns by pins. 
 
 Drviai-vc bandage, to support the head, consists of a 
 fillet laid over the head, so as to fall on the forehead 
 and low on the neck. Another fillet, eighteen feet long, 
 and about the breadth if three fingers, is rolled on two 
 heads. The middle part of this bandage is applied over 
 the fillet on the forehead, carried over the cars, round 1 
 the head to the back of the neck. Its heads are then 
 crossed, brought under both axillae, carried backward 
 over the shoulders; crossed again, and carried under the 
 axillse over the breast. The heads are again shifted, 
 and the remainder rolled with circular turns. The 
 hanging ends of the first small fillet are then turned 
 back over the head, and fastened by pins to the turns of 
 the bandage. 
 
 The uniting neck bandage consists of a napkin under 
 the axillae, to which fillets, fastened to the nightcap, are 
 pinned, to keep the head steady, when placed in the 
 proper position. It is used in wounds of the neck or 
 trachea. 
 
 The inguinal bandage, for luxations of the thigh, is 
 only the common roller, eight or nine yards in length, 
 and about four fingers broad. 
 
FAS 
 
 641 
 
 I E B 
 
 The nafikin and scafiulary are used when a bandage 
 is required on the breast, belly, or back. It consists of a 
 napkin pinned round the body, where the disorder ren- 
 ders it necessary ; and, to prevent its falling, the scafiu- 
 lary is applied, viz. a piece of linen, four or six inches 
 broad, with a slit in the middle for the head to pass 
 through ; its length sufficient for one end to be pinned 
 to the napkin behind, and the other end to the napkin 
 before. The scapulary is sometimes fastened behind, 
 and the other end slit far enough to bring each part 
 over the shoulders to be fastened before. 
 SCIA. See APOXEUROSIS. 
 
 FA'SCIA LATA is a large, membranous, tendinous, or 
 ligamentary covering. Winslow describes it as a mus- 
 cular ligament, fixed about the edge of the crista of 
 the os ilium, from the large tuberosity, to the anterior 
 superior spine, to the ligamentum Fallopii, and to the 
 aponeurosis of the oblique external muscle of the belly. 
 It is also fixed to the lateral inferior part of the os sa- 
 crum, and to the neighbouring part of the ligaments by 
 which that bone is connected to the bones of the ilium 
 and ischium. From thence it advances over the glutaei 
 and thigh, between the membrana adiposa and muscles, 
 to the interior and outer part of the knee ; over the ex- 
 ternal anterior part of the tibia, and is strongly inserted 
 into the head of the tibia and of the fibula. It is in- 
 serted also firmly into the linea aspera femoris, between 
 the vastus externus and biceps, forming a sort of sep- 
 tum between these muscles. See APONF.UROSIS. 
 
 FA'SCIJE LA'T.E MU'SCULUS rises from the outside of 
 the ilium, runs downwards and outwards ; and, below 
 the trochanter major, joins with the tendons of the 
 glutaeus maximus, and runs down laterally to the leg. 
 This muscle stretches the fascia lata above described, 
 and on this account Albinus calls it tensor fascia fe- 
 n. 
 
 FA'SCIA LA'TA LUMBO'RUM is a strong tendon fixed 
 to the lateral part of the os sacrum, from the spines of 
 the sacrum, from the spine of the ilium, and the spines 
 of the lumbar vertebrae. 
 
 FASCIA'LIS, (from fascia, a ligament"). See SAR- 
 TORIUS. 
 
 FASCICULA'RIS, (from fasciculus, a little bun- 
 dle). In botany it means tuberous, or having the knobs 
 of the roots collected in bundles, as in the pacony. 
 
 FASCICULA'TUS, (from the same,) in botany, 
 leaves growing in bunches, as in the larch tree. 
 
 FASCI'CULUS, (fromfascis, a bundle). A kind of 
 inflorescence, in which the flowers grow close to each 
 other, forming a flat surface, as in the sweet-william. 
 See MAXIPULUS. 
 
 FASCIO'LA. A flattish round worm, called the 
 gourd worm, from its resemblance to a gourd seed ; and 
 the Jlukt, from its resemblance to a worm found in 
 ditches, is distinguished chiefly by a vent hole at the 
 extremity and on the belly. A worm of this kind is 
 found in the liver, sometimes nearly an inch in its longest 
 diameter, and about two thirds of an inch in the shortest. 
 It is rounded on the back, and has eight deep longitu- 
 dinal furrows in two series. The skin is soft, and in co- 
 lour of a light brown. It is most commonly found in 
 the livers of sheep which have the disease called the 
 rot, and sometimes in the human liver. Another spe- 
 cies is found in the intestines of the bream, and some 
 other fresh water fish. It is of an oval form ; but may 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 be extended to some length. One other, the barbata, 
 is white, and found in the intestines of the cuttle fish. 
 FASTI'DIUMCIBO'RUM,(from/rfio,ro/oart). 
 
 LOATHING OF FOOD. Some barbarous writers, for this 
 term, use abogiinatio. See APEPSIA. 
 
 FASTIGIA 'TUS, (fromfastig-ium, the tofi or roof of 
 a house}. In botany it is applied to the stalks when 
 they grow so as to form the appearance of the ridge of 
 a house. 
 
 F ATI'GUE. See COPOS. 
 
 FATUI'TAS, Trom fatuus, foolish, insi/iid}. Insi- 
 pid aliments were called by the Latins fatui, whence 
 the term is applied both to foolishness and unsavouri- 
 ness. In Cullen's Nosology it is synonymous with 
 amentia. See also MOROSIS. 
 
 FAU'CES,(the plural of faux, the tofi of the throat,} 
 isthmian, amphibranchia. The top of the throat; the 
 space about the openings into the larynx and pharynx, 
 which can be seen when the mouth is open and the 
 tongue depressed. Upon looking into a person's mouth 
 when wide open, we see a soft curtain hanging from 
 the palate bones, named -velum fiendulum palati ; in the 
 middle of which a papilla projects from the velum, 
 named uvula, or pap of the throat. From each side of 
 the uvula, at its root, two arches or columns pass down, 
 the anterior to the root of the tongue, the posterior to 
 the entrance of the gullet. Between the arches, on 
 each Side, the cellular glands, called amygdala, or al- 
 monds of the ears, are situated. The common opening 
 behind the anterior arch may be named fauces, from 
 which there are six passages, viz. two upwards, one to 
 each nostril ; two at the sides, or one to each ear, called 
 the Eustachian tubes; two downwards : the anterior is 
 the passage through the glottis and larynx into the tra- 
 chea, which terminates in the lungs ; the posterior is 
 the largest, named fiharynx, or the top of the oesopha- 
 gus, which leads to the stomach. Inneson the Muscles. 
 
 FAU'FEL. See ARECA ; also TERRA JAPOXICA. 
 
 FAUX. In botany it means the hiatus of the tube of 
 the corolla. See FAUCCS. 
 
 FAVA'GO AUSTRA'LUS, (fromfavus, a honey- 
 comb}. A species of BASTARD SPOXGE, like a honey- 
 comb. See ALCYOXUM FARRAGO. 
 
 FA'VUS. A HONEYCOMB. See ACHOR. 
 
 FEBRI'FUGA. FEVERFEW, (from februm fugare t 
 to drive away a fever}. See MATRICARIA. Such me- 
 dicines also as mitigate or remove fevers. 
 
 FEBRITUGUM OLEUM. FEBRIFUGE OIL. The 
 flowers of antimony, made with sal ammoniac and anti- 
 mony sublimed together, and exposed to the air, when 
 they deliquesce. 
 
 FEBRI'FUGUS PU'LVIS CR.E NIL See AXTI- 
 
 MOVIUM. 
 
 FEBRI'FUGUS PU'LVIS. FEBRIFUGE POWDER. The 
 Germans give this name to the stypticus pulvis Hel- 
 vetii. In England a mixture of oculi cancrorum and 
 emetic tartar, in proportions of half a drachm and two 
 grains, hath obtained the same appellation; in fevers it 
 is given in doses of gr. iii. to iv. 
 
 FEBRI'FUGUS SAL, i. e. SAL MARIXUS REGEXEHATUS. 
 See MARINUM SAL. 
 
 FEBRI'FUGUS SPI'RITUS DO'MIXI CLU'TTOX. Mr. 
 GLUTTON'S FEBRIFUGE SPIRIT. 
 
 Take the oil of sulphur, by the bell, and rightly pre- 
 pared, rectified oil of vitriol, and spirit of salt, of each 
 
FEE 
 
 642 
 
 F EB 
 
 equal parts ; and of rectified spirit of wine, triple the 
 quantity of the whole. Digest them together for a 
 month, then distil to dryness. 
 
 In some receipts, common salt is inserted instead of 
 spirit of salt, which will make little difference in the 
 result. The whole, however, is an imperfect ether, and 
 may be imitated by adding any proportion of the mu- 
 riatic acid to the sweet spirit of vitriol. 
 
 As much of this spirit as renders pure water agree- 
 ably acid is sometimes given in every draught of com- 
 mon drink in ardent and inflammatory fevers ; and in 
 those of the nervous and putrid kind it is administered 
 in cordial and antiseptic liquors. We have sometimes 
 employed it, though without any marked advantages. 
 Sec the Certain Method of curing all continued Fevers, 
 by Jo. Glutton. 
 
 FE'BRIS, (fromfebreo, proferveo, to be hot}. Since 
 the complaints of mankind have attracted the attention 
 of practitioners, the cause of fevers has been a problem 
 that they have in vain attempted to solve ; and even the 
 disease itself they have not been able to discriminate by 
 any constant pathognomonic symptom. From the ety- 
 mology of the term, its essence is supposed to consist in 
 heat ; but the skin is sometimes cold : in quick pulse ; 
 but the pulse is occasionally slow : in preceding horror ; 
 but such a symptom is often unobserved or absent. Cri- 
 tical pathologists have filled pages with such (we think 
 idle) disquisitions ; but every physician has been able to 
 distinguish fever by at least some of these symptoms, 
 or a comparison of the different ones ; and, among the 
 innumerable mistakes and blunders that we have wit- 
 nessed, we believe in no one instance has error been 
 found to arise from mistaking fever. Within this fort- 
 night we saw a woman of 82, generally allowed to be 
 in a fever; but the pulse was only 70, the skin cool, the 
 countenance apparently unchanged : it was, however, 
 easy to perceive, from the peculiar feel of the pulse, 
 that it w;is in a morbid state, and the skin of the palms 
 was tense. She recovered rapidly, the pulse sunk to 
 less than 60, the skin became more genially soft, and the 
 appetite returned. 
 
 Dr. Cullen establishes a class of febrile diseases which 
 he styles fiyrexig. The symptoms assigned are, " after 
 chilliness, a frequent pulse, increased heat, several of 
 the functions of the body injured ; the strength of the 
 limbs particularly diminished." Fever, more strictly, 
 is " pyrexia, with preceding languor, lassitude, and 
 other signs of debility, without any local disease." Dr. 
 Fordyce, though he has refined too much, and raised 
 imaginary difficulties in the application of every de- 
 finition of fever, has, however, shown that these symp- 
 toms will not entirely and completely distinguish febrile 
 diseases. One almost constant symptom may be added, 
 a tension of the tendons of the wrist; and we are fully 
 of opinion, with Dr. Fordyce, that in every fever there 
 is some mental alienation. If these two symptoms are 
 added, the definition will be as complete as the most 
 minute pathologist would require. The distinction will 
 be, however, assisted by a more full description of the 
 symptoms. 
 
 Previous to the attack of every fever, if it do not come 
 on during sleep, or the attention is not directed very 
 strongly to some interesting object or occupation, lan- 
 ;.;".ii/r and debility arc felt, with a sluggishness in mo- 
 lion, and some uneasiness in attempting it. The 
 
 face and extremities become pale ; the features sunk : 
 the bulk diminished; and the skin appears as if con- 
 stricted by cold. Cold now comes on in the back, as if 
 cold water was running down it, and soon extends over 
 the whole body ; though, in some instances, the pa- 
 tient will feel to another person warm. The cold in- 
 creases to tremor; and this to rigors and shiverings, al- 
 most convulsive. Even at this period, the mind is un- 
 steady and confused ; attention and recollection are dif- 
 ficult; and stupor is sometimes an early symptom. The 
 pulse becomes weaker, and even sometimes slower, than 
 before; but as the cold increases, it is always smaller, 
 and almost constantly quicker. The respiration is, at 
 this period, small, frequent, and laborious; appetite 
 ceases ; a nausea, sickness, and vomiting, come on ; and, 
 at last, the matter discharged is highly bilious. The se- 
 cretions are, in general, checked; the urine is watery; 
 the mouth dry and clammy; ulcers no longer discharge; 
 and tumours diminish or disappear. In the cold stage, 
 frequently, though more often in the hot, headach 
 comes on ; but a constant symptom, though not suffi- 
 ciently noticed by pathologists, is wandering pains over 
 the whole body. Pain in the back is generally men- 
 tioned; but pains are felt in every joint, seldom conti- 
 nuing in any one part, but disappearing and returning. 
 They are not sharp and pungent, but tensive and dull ; 
 evidently connected with the tension of the tendons, 
 chiefly distinguished at the wrist. A striking change 
 takes place in the features. In general they appear to 
 be sunk ; but this description is by no means sufficient- 
 ly precise. It has not been with accuracy noticed how 
 greatly the appearance of the features depends on the 
 state of the mind : it is the latter which gives character, 
 and a different effect to features otherwise similar. It is 
 sufficient in this place to remark, that the change in the 
 countenance is the absence of all characteristic impres- 
 sion, a vacant stare, accompanied with a kind of insen- 
 sibility. This attends fever so often, or rather so uni- 
 versally, in every stage, that the existence of the dis- 
 ease may be thus known in a moment by a practitioner 
 of even slight experience. 
 
 The continuance of the cold stage is uncertain. The 
 coldness previous to the shivering is, in the worst fe- 
 vers, of long duration, and the shivering slight. In ge- 
 neral the shivering soon comes on; and after a time, 
 different in almost every case, it seems to remit or al- 
 ternate with slight flushings. In this interval we have 
 thought, by our own feelings, that the disease had dis- 
 appeared; and we have even remarked that the powers 
 of the mind have, for a short period, returned. The 
 scene, however, soon changes. The alternate flushings 
 become violent heat ; the skin again fills ; the face be- 
 comes turgid ; the mind again confused, and this confu- 
 sion often increases to delirium ; the pulse becomes 
 more regular, hard, and full ; the respiration more free, 
 but still frequent and anxious ; the thirst increases ; the 
 vomiting abates ; the urine becomes of a deep red, and 
 gives pain in the discharge; tumours again enlarge; 
 and pus flows from ulcers. The sensibility is recover- 
 ed, and often increased ; the headach becomes excru- 
 ciatingly violent. 
 
 After an uncertain period these symptoms abate. 
 Sweat gradually breaks out, and soon becomes profuse. 
 The urine deposits a copious sediment, all the pain- 
 ful symptoms disappear, and health is apparently 
 
F 
 
 64-J 
 
 FEB 
 
 restored, with the exception only of i-jinc remaining 
 debility. 
 
 These are the phenomena of fevers in their acute, 
 regular, and distinct form. In intermittents they appear 
 regularly, nearly as described; and the most perfect un- 
 disguised form of fever is the tertian. In remittents 
 these various changes are less distinct ; but the chief 
 difference consists in the termination: the sweat is in- 
 considerable, and the relief imperfect, though the ex- 
 acerbation is generally distinctly marked. In hectics 
 the whole stage is often regular, and the intermission to- 
 lerably perfect; but the remaining state of debility very- 
 considerable. In continued fevers the exacerbations 
 and remissions are indistinct; but an attentive practi- 
 tioner will generally, we believe always, discover them. 
 Like critical days, they require a minute examination for 
 their detection; a minuteness of discrimination which 
 some do not possess; an acuteness which others will not 
 exert. 
 
 These three stages are evidently connected; and Dr. 
 Cullen thinks, with great reason, that they are the 
 causes of each other. In every fever each is probably 
 present, though not always observed. The immediate 
 cause of these very singular appearances, physicians in 
 every period have been anxious to discover; but to col- 
 lect all the theories, all the absurdities, which the ima- 
 gination has suggested, would extend our article very 
 far. In justice, however, to some of the ablest of our 
 predecessors, we shall notice a few of the principal 
 opinions. 
 
 When a violent commotion was observed in the sys- 
 tem, followed by an evacuation from the skin and the 
 kidneys, it was an obvious conclusion that something 
 noxious had been introduced, which, at the conclusion 
 of the paroxysm, was discharged. The opinion was at 
 least innocent, if not ingenious ; but when to this first 
 idea was added, that the morbid matter was prepared 
 for expulsion by the febrile commotion, and particularly 
 the hot fit, the opinion produced the most fatal conse- 
 quences, as it led to every means of increasing the heat, 
 in order to assist this unknown process which the mor- 
 bid matter was to undergo. The simplest observations 
 were couched in the language of this theory; and when, 
 for instance, the authors had observed that, during the 
 violence of the heat, it was injurious to attempt forcing 
 any evacuation, they told us, that cocta non cruda sunt 
 e-vacuanda. Many of the aphorisms of Hippocrates, 
 which have thus a profound scientific appearance, are 
 only the commonest remarks in the jargon of a system. 
 
 As it could not escape the most superficial observers 
 that, after an apparently complete solution, the disease 
 -.returned, this morbid matter was supposed not to be 
 vholly discharged ; but the little remains possessing an 
 assimilating power, was augmented in quantity, till it 
 vas again sufficiently powerful to reproduce the pa- 
 roxysm. At last, either by superior exertion, or some 
 unknown cause, it was wholly evacuated, and health 
 restored. In support of this, they usually found, what 
 is indeed true, 'that the last paroxysm was the most 
 violent. 
 
 The theory was certainly highly probable; but, as if 
 impregnable, succeeding authors attempted only to pro- 
 ceed another step, and the morbid matter was acid, al- 
 kaline, earthy, inflammable; for a time any thing which 
 the predisposing causes could in the slightest degree 
 
 support. At last Boerhaave supposed it no foreign sub- 
 stance introduced, but a lentor or viscidity in the blood 
 itself; and it was no little triumph that the inflammatory- 
 crust on the blood was found peculiarly dense. In the 
 latter period of his life, he wished to introduce a similar 
 density, or rather inactivity, into, the nervous fluid. 
 
 The various theories respecting the nature of this mat- 
 ter, each of which is supported with equal plausibility, 
 would immediately lead us to conclude that no such 
 exists; for, after the lapse of near three thousand years, 
 it would be singular if some lucky conjecture had not 
 supplied what investigation was inadequate to, and re- 
 vealed the secret. In reality, however, there is no real 
 evidence of any such morbid cause. The discharges 
 are the usual ones; the pus of abscesses, when such is 
 the termination of fever, displays no peculiar qualities; 
 the blood, which in other cases apparently relieves the 
 fever by flowing from the nose, is equally pure with 
 that taken from the arm. That it is concocted or me- 
 liorated by the hot fit is less probable; for if from the 
 hot fit of fevers any change is produced on the fluids, 
 it is of a kind perfectly different; nor is there any 
 lar process in any part of the animal economy. YW 
 find that fevers may be often checked in their attack, 
 without waiting for this process; and by mitigating the 
 heat, the supposed great agent in producing this change, 
 we cure the fever more quickly and more safely. 
 
 Any change in the physical qualities of the blood is 
 wholly gratuitous. It has been examined by every test, 
 and all its properties are found with scarcely any altera- 
 tion. The buflfy coat is now known to be owing chiefly 
 to a more perfect state of mixture of the incongruous 
 portions of the blood rather than viscidity. 
 
 Allied to these systems is an equally dangerous error, 
 that fever is a cure of other disorders. Intermittents 
 have been considered as such ; and a practitioner of the 
 Boerhaavian school is said to have asserted, that if he 
 could produce a fever as easily as he could cure it, he 
 should be well satisfied with his own skill. Luckily for 
 his patients, this power was denied him ; for we know 
 no disease, which, if at all within the reach of art, may 
 not be at least as soon and as perfectly relieved without 
 its assistance. 
 
 A later opinion has been, that fever is heat only ; and 
 to be cured by its opposite, cold. Cold undoubtedly 
 mitigates the increased action of the sanguiferous sys- 
 tem, and if it does not cure, greatly relieves fever. Like 
 the best of our remedies, it contributes to conduct fever 
 safely to its termination ; but we receive no information 
 from this system respecting the cause of the heat, or its 
 connection with the other symptoms. 
 
 While the system of Boerhaave prevailed in the south 
 of Germany, different views arose in the north. The 
 patient and industrious Hoffman thought he saw in 
 fevers a change in the state of motion, and an inaction, 
 which he styled a spasm (spasmus periphcricus), in the 
 extreme vessels. His colleague and rival, rather than 
 his enemy, Stahl, carried the idea further; and gave 
 some sufficiently distinct views of altered determination 
 as the cause of many disorders. The former, however, 
 deeply immersed in the chemical pathology, though he 
 decidedly referred all diseases to altered motions and 
 the state of the nerves, gave no fixed determinate sys- 
 tem of pathology on this foundation, but intermixed 
 these ideas with the different kinds of chemical acri- 
 4 N 
 
 
FE B 
 
 644 
 
 F E B 
 
 raony ; and the latter involved it so deeply in a logical 
 form, and mixed it so intimately with his peculiar me- 
 taphysical'doctrines, that they have hitherto escaped 
 notice, and will not probably again engage the patholo- 
 gist's attention. 
 
 As the symptoms of fever are so exclusively nervous, 
 and as the vital power is so particularly affected, it is sin- 
 gular that they should not have been at once referred to 
 the nervous system, and its peculiar animating principle. 
 Dr. Cullen, taking the hint certainly from Hoffman, 
 started, as usual, into a track at once bold, comprehen- 
 sive, and original. The cold stage he considers as the 
 source of the subsequent phenomena; and this he sup- 
 poses owing to debility. A state of debility is evident, 
 he thinks, from the previous symptoms of languor and 
 lassitude; and occasioned by some sedative powers, which 
 are the more remote causes of fevers. These diminish 
 the energy of theTsrain and the whole system, particu- 
 larly of the extreme vessels in every part, inducing the 
 symptoms of the cold fit, and a spasm on these vessels. 
 This spasm excites the action of the sanguiferous system 
 by the intervention of the vires medicatrices naturae, 
 thus restoring the energy of the brain, and overcoming 
 its cause. The discharge of sweat, and the relaxation 
 of all the excretory vessels, are the consequence. 
 
 One great defect in this system, which we shall first 
 notice, is, that the return of the paroxysms is not ac- 
 counted for. Debility confessedly precedes ; but, ac- 
 cording to this doctrine, the debility is conquered. The 
 return can only be explained then by the cause continu- 
 ing to act. When this is a material one, as marsh 
 miasmata or contagion, the reason may be admitted ; 
 though it militates against a succeeding opinion of Dr. 
 Cullen, that, when once the disease is produced, the 
 influence of the remote cause ceases. When, however, 
 the cause is not material, when the fever is excited by 
 emotions or passions, the explanation will not avail; but 
 this subject we shall resume. 
 
 In this system the production of spasm by debility is 
 an isolated fact, without a support; and the introduc- 
 tion of the vires medicatrices naturae is the interposition 
 of a divinity in an epic, when no probable resource is at 
 hand. Yet each may be perhaps easily reconciled by a 
 little change. 
 
 Dr. Darwin's explanation of fever is less distinct. He 
 considers the causes as producing a quiescence of the 
 arteries, and the subsequent heat as an exertion of the 
 sensorial power, in consequence of accumulated irrita- 
 bility. We have admitted this author's principle of ac- 
 cumulated irritability ; but have some doubts whether it 
 is applicable to this purpose. From the language and the 
 illustrations we can expect no further increase than we 
 have found of previous diminution; no more can be col- 
 lected than has been lost: but what proportion does the 
 very few hours shivering bear to the burning heat of 
 seven days, during which the shortest inflammatory 
 fever continues ? Added to this, at the end of fever we 
 find every symptom of exhausted irritability, as if not 
 only the accumulation was expended, but the former 
 stock diminished. Again, in every case of accumulated 
 irritability, some time is required for the temporary re- 
 pression. In the human body it is accumulated, but 
 in no extraordinary degree, after some hoars sleep ; in 
 eome animals after the torpor of a whole winter; on cap- 
 tain Bligh's crew, after weeks of abstinence and con- 
 
 finement. These facts bear no proportion to the short- 
 ness of the cold fit, compared with the continuation of 
 the heat; and, though it be admitted in a certain de- 
 gree, it must be with some modifications and explana- 
 tions. 
 
 We have often hinted that we differed in some re- 
 spects from Dr. Cullen, and shall now state what we 
 think a more probable view of the subject, connecting, 
 in some measure, both the opinions just stated. Not 
 the slightest doubt can exist but that the first symptoms 
 of fever are those of debility of a debility of the senso- 
 rial power, in other words, of the energy of the brain. 
 This may arise from actual or from partial debility, oc- 
 casioning an unequal excitement in different parts of the 
 brain, which seems to produce the same effects. Under 
 the article CONVULSIONS, and other places, we have 
 endeavoured to show that either real debility or un- 
 equal excitement is the cause of irregular action of the 
 muscles ; and this appears in the tremors and rigors, 
 and in the spasm of the capillaries, not only of the sur- 
 face and glands, but of every other organ. The irrita- 
 bility thus accumulated may occasion the exertion of 
 the sensorial power; but the heat, for the reasons as- 
 signed, is not wholly owing to this exertion. In fact, the 
 greater activity of this power, or of the vires medica- 
 trices, implies increased energy; but through the whole 
 course of fever we see only debility, and its conse- 
 quence, irregular action. Even the boasted sensorial 
 power is weakened, or irregularly exerted ; and while 
 the sanguiferous system acts with vigour, the voluntary 
 muscles and the brain show every mark of diminished 
 energy. There is then no contest between these rivals, 
 the spasm and the vires medicatrices ; but the debility 
 continues, though varied in its form. 
 
 Obstruction to the circulation increases its activity; 
 for the vessels are excited by distention, and, when the 
 extent of the circuit is curtailed, those behind act with 
 greater energy. Thus tying up the finger will bring on 
 inflammation in the whole hand. While, then, the ac- 
 cumulated irritability first excites the sensorial power, 
 the spasm contributes to accelerate the circulation; and, 
 in the weakened state of the brain, this increased action 
 diminishes the nervous power in other parts of the body. 
 The paroxysm is closed by the spasm relaxing, since 
 there is no instance of continued spasm, except by con- 
 tinued irritation; and the spasm relaxes at different pe- 
 riods by the laws established in the system, which \vc 
 explained under the article DI^ETA. It is a fact, that 
 fevers attack at the periods of the regular exacerba- 
 tion, and yield at the times these constantly regular pa- 
 roxysms are resolved. Every paroxysm is either re- 
 solved or remits at the end of twenty-four hours ; the 
 diurnal revolution, established by the regularly return- 
 ing periods of sleep and watching ; the discharge of the 
 alvine excretions, of appetite, Sec. It is not so easy to as- 
 sign a reason why, in a fever consisting of successive pa- 
 roxysms, the disease should yield only at a given time ; 
 except that a septenary period prevails, at the end of 
 which the solutions of the usual exacerbations are more 
 perfect. Of this, however, we have no certain evidence. 
 
 It appears singular that increased action should ever 
 have formed a part of the theory of fevers. It is ob- 
 vious in the sanguiferous system; but the opposite state 
 is singularly conspicuous in every other part. Even 
 when in delirium, the voluntary muscles are, for a time, 
 
F E 
 
 645 
 
 FEE 
 
 violently exerted ; it is the energy of a moment, generally 
 accompanied with tremor, and succeeded by the most 
 considerable debility. A tone, an apparent temporary 
 strength, is seemingly kept up by fever, as greater 
 weakness is felt at its solution than during its course. 
 But it can only be said, that, if the debility is in excess 
 afterwards, it is considerable while the disease con- 
 tinues ; and this apparent tone is evidently kept up by 
 the increased action of the vessels in the brain, from 
 which also the delirium proceeds. In short, after 
 watching fevers with attention for thirty-five years, we 
 have never seen any appearance of increased action, 
 except in the sanguiferous system, and even in these 
 vessels the circulation is not apparently free. 
 
 It has been objected to the doctrine of spasm, that 
 sweats are sometimes copious. Undoubtedly, at the 
 first view, the argument seems invincible. Yet, if we 
 examine fevers, we shall usually find the skin dry and 
 hot. If we press the palms of the hand, though the 
 hand appear otherwise cool, a heat will be felt there: 
 and the impression communicated to the fingers is not 
 the soft unctuous feel of the healthy skin, but the 
 harshness of dry parchment somewhat warmed. In the 
 profusest sweat, excited by stimulants, the same sensa- 
 tion is perceptible ; and as we find this so constantly in 
 fevers ; as we find, too, that such sweats not only do 
 not relieve, but add to the oppression, while the soft 
 healthy perspiration is attended with freedom and cheer- 
 fulness ; we have been led to think these cutaneous eva- 
 cuations arise from different sources. We have pointed 
 out the distinction under the article DIAPHORETICA ; 
 but whatever be the opinion formed of it, the proper 
 perspiration certainly does not come on till the solu- 
 tion of fever, and it is equally certain that sweating 
 does not supply its place. 
 
 The objection that debility is not a cause, since 
 great debility often occurs without fever following, 
 is of still less importance. In this case the sensorial 
 power is affected; the energy of the brain is lessened. 
 In hectics, in dropsy, and in the various nervous dis- 
 eases where the debility is very considerable, the vital 
 and animal functions only suffer: the mind remains free 
 and unaffected. In fever, the alienation of mind oc- 
 curs in the first attack; and it is remarkable that in 
 hectics the mind only suffers during the paroxysm. 
 
 The principal effect of this state of debility, inde- 
 pendent of the irregular action, which is its most con- 
 stant consequence, appears to be the altered determina- 
 tion. The fluids are confined to the larger vessels ; and 
 as the veins, which, by their union, form the vena portae, 
 have no power of impelling the increased load, it is 
 chiefly felt in the liver. We pointed out also the ap- 
 parent anxiety of nature to keep the vessels of the brain 
 in a state of sufficient tension, and the structure of the 
 sinuses adapted for this purpose. It will be obvious, 
 from these considerations, that the head also should 
 largely share in this accumulation. These circum- 
 stances should be kept fully in view, as they are of the 
 greatest importance in practice. From debility, then, 
 and an altered determination, or, in other words, from a 
 change in the balance of the circulation, all the ap- 
 pearances'in fevers may be deduced. When, at the con- 
 clusion, an apparently putrid dissolution of the blood 
 takes place, it is owing to a diminution of the principle 
 
 of life, which alone prevents the usual changes of dead 
 animal matter taking place in the living system. 
 
 ^ hen fevers were supposed to consist in increased 
 action, the REMOTE CAUSES were sought in stimuli 
 of every kind; but if stimulus would alone produce 
 fever, exercise and heat would be its most frequent 
 causes, and common language might be safely trans- 
 ferred to science. But if the effects of exercise and 
 heat are fevers, fever is not a disease ; for the warmth 
 and accelerated circulation produce no inconvenience, 
 no function is injured, and, with common precautions, 
 they disappear without the slightest inconvenience. 
 More attentive observation has shown the remote 
 causes to be contagion, and the effluvia from marshes; 
 nor do we distinctly see the exclusive operation of any- 
 other, at least of very few others. 
 
 Contagion, in this place, has a very extensive mean- 
 ing. If many men are confined in a comparatively small 
 place, their health is gradually undermined; their com- 
 plexions become sallow ; their appetite and spirits fail. 
 No real disease may be observable in them ; yet, to 
 others, they will sometimes in this state communicate 
 fever, and fever will appear to arise spontaneously 
 among themselves. We see that this poison under- 
 mines the springs of life ; and though its gradual increase 
 accustoms its action, yet in another it will produce the 
 disease. When the fever is actually formed, it is well 
 known that it may be communicated by its effluvia. 
 Another kind of contagion produced in the body, is 
 that of purulent matter absorbed from an abscess. This 
 we know from its effects to be of an highly sedative na- 
 ture ; and we have much reason to think that it may, in 
 some cases, be communicated to others by effluvia. 
 
 There are various peculiar and distinct contagions, 
 which excite fevers of a particular form, attended with 
 cutaneous affections. The jail and hospital fever may 
 be considered as the consequence of a peculiar conta- 
 gion ; but no cutaneous inflammation is the conse- 
 quence. The plague connects this with the other 
 exanthemata ; but in each the prior appearance of fever, 
 often with peculiar marks of debility, shows that the 
 virus is of a sedative nature. The profluvia of Dr. 
 Cullen also arise from contagious effluvia peculiarly 
 their own. 
 
 The effluvia from marshes is now fully ascertained to 
 be a remote cause of epidemics, and of some of the most 
 destructive debilitating kinds. Their sedative tendency 
 is, therefore, sufficiently obvious ; and, as they proba- 
 bly consist of hydrogenous gas, which destroys the 
 irritability of the fibres, its real nature may be easily 
 understood. Marshes covered with water are not inju- 
 rious ; but when the earth begins to appear above the 
 water the epidemics commence. 
 
 Bile has been enumerated among the remote causes ; 
 but its appearance may be easily accounted for from 
 the explanations already given. When we know it to 
 be diseased, either in quantity or quality, symptoms 
 very different from fever arise. 
 
 Putrid vegetable substances have been supposed to 
 exhale effluvia injurious to life, and to be particularly 
 active in producing the worst fevers. This we believe 
 to be sometimes the case; but they more frequently 
 give some peculiarity to the nature of the fever, ren- 
 dering it more asthenic or putrefactive. 
 
ENC 
 
 646 
 
 E'NC 
 
 Cold is undoubtedly also a remote cause ; but in pro- 
 ducing fever it must be actively applied while the body is 
 heated, and the effects can only be considered at length 
 when we treat of inflammation. It is, however, espe- 
 cially when united with moisture, an exciting cause. 
 See CAUSA, COLD, and CONTAGION. 
 
 Fevers, from a variety of circumstances often not 
 easily explained, assume many different forms. Every 
 fever seems to consist of distinct paroxysms, almost uni- 
 versally concluded within twenty-four hours; and the 
 existence of a continent fever, one which proceeds with- 
 out any changes, is not at present admitted. To the 
 termination of each paroxysm within twenty-four hours 
 there have been some objections ; but the fallacy arises 
 from the existence of double tertians, or the combina- 
 tion of two kinds of intermittents. In these cases the 
 cold fit of the second disease sometimes attacks in the 
 middle of the hot fit of the former, and thus in appear- 
 ance protracts the paroxysm. Many such instances are 
 recorded by Torli and Scnac. 
 
 Fevers, then, may be divided into those which have 
 distinct paroxysms, and those in which the accessions 
 and terminations are less distinct. The first include 
 the INTERMITTENTS and REMITTENTS ; the second the 
 
 CONTINUED FEVERS. 
 
 The symptoms of intermitteuts are the regular pa- 
 roxysms, which we have described. When these dege- 
 nerate into remittents, the cold fit becomes shorter, and 
 is less distinctly marked ; the heat is less considerable, 
 and longer protracted; the sweat comes on; but before 
 the complete termination another attack supervenes. 
 In the more continued forms we lose the attack, and in 
 some degree the solution, by sweat. We find only 
 occasional exacerbations of heat, and remissions in 
 which the pulse is more soft and full ; the hands cooler 
 aud more moist. 
 
 In every attack of a continued fever we find, in the 
 commencement, apparent remissions, particularly in 
 the morning. The day passes with tolerable ease; the 
 patient thinks his disease at an end, and the physician 
 flatters himself that he has been too soon alarmed. The 
 succeeding evening, however,' ends the delusion, and 
 each following morning the remission is less distinct ; 
 though on every morning there is usually a visible 
 amendment. 
 
 In the early state of a continued fever there are often 
 wandering pains, which have been considered as rheu- 
 matic; and we suspect have occasioned the nosologists 
 to introduce the genus synochus. These pains are ap- 
 parently often the tensive ones, which we have attributed 
 to irregular action ; but they are undoubtedly sometimes 
 rheumatic, and have occasionally, as in one of the epi- 
 demic nervous fevers described by Sydenham, attacked 
 the chest, with pleuritic or peripneumonic symptoms. 
 Much inconvenience has arisen from this symptom, 
 since it has led to bleeding in fevers of the worst 
 tendency. We recollect, indeed, but one epidemic in 
 which similar pains were wholly absent, and this was 
 a malignant remittent at Breslaw, described by De 
 Haen, on the attack of which, even previous rheumatic 
 pains disappeared. 
 
 When these symptoms no longer occur, continued 
 fevers proceed many days, with little change. Symp- 
 toms of debility, to be described by the prognosis, in- 
 
 crease ; the head becomes more loaded ; the patient 
 more insensible, or more delirious; the character of the 
 features is lost, or they are enlarged so as to disguise 
 every former appearance. The pulse becomes more 
 quick; the abdomen more distended ; stools at times 
 less frequent, but occasionally numerous, watery, and 
 involuntary ; the tendons of the wrist more tense, and 
 sometimes starting with a convulsive motion. The 
 tongue, at first brown only in the middle, is dry, furred, 
 and of a dark red or a livid colour. Its action is lost, 
 and the patient can either not put it out, or it is pushed 
 forward with an unequal, tremulous exertion. The 
 edges, which for some time continue moist, are at last 
 equally dry with the rest; and, for examination, it must 
 be drawn by the fingers beyond' the teeth, and replaced. 
 The inability to swallow keeps pace with the changes 
 in the tongue, and at last the power of deglutition is 
 wholly lost. The insensibility increases ; the starting of 
 the tendons is followed by convulsive catchings ; the 
 patient attempts to pick off some objects from the bed- 
 clothes, then sinks into insensibility, from which he is 
 only roused by the last convulsive struggles. 
 
 This is a faithful picture of the general progress of 
 continued fever, either fatal from its violence, from ne- 
 glect, or from improper treatment. In more favourable 
 circumstances, or with proper management, the head is 
 less loaded ; the tension of the epigastrium is inconsider- 
 able ; the tongue continues clean at the edges ; some 
 refreshing sleep is obtained every day ; and, about the 
 fourteenth, after an unusually restless night, sleep more 
 sound and natural occurs ; the pulse becomes softer and 
 slower; the edges of the tongue appear of a more healthy 
 redness ; the palms of the hands more moist ; the recol - 
 lection clearer. Sometimes these changes are very 
 gradual, and the experienced practitioner perceives 
 them two or three days before they are conspicuous to 
 the attendants. It is,not uncommon to find the first ap- 
 pearances of returning health in a whimsical capricious 
 appetite. The patient wishes for something savoury. 
 If brought, it is rejected with disgust. The next object 
 may be more singular, and this may be tasted ; a small 
 portion of the next is perhaps swallowed. In other in- 
 stances, some particular food, very frequently that least 
 pleasing when in health, is eagerly longed for, and as 
 voraciously devoured, without injury. In general, to 
 long for a particular food is a favourable symptom, and 
 a certain proof of returning health. 
 
 Intermittents and remittents arise from the same 
 causes, are relieved by thesamc remedies, and pass into 
 each other. In the former the intermissions are dis- 
 tinct, and no inconsiderable period intervenes in which 
 the patient is free from fever; but on some occasions, 
 from different causes, this period is considerably re- 
 stricted. Double intermittents, in the circumstances 
 just assigned, often assume the form of remittents ; but 
 the error which this confusion would occasion will 
 produce no practical mischief. 
 
 It is a general fact, that the longer the paroxysms are 
 protracted, they are sooner repeated ; as well as that the 
 access and the fever are violent, in proportion to the short- 
 ness of their duration. From this universal law, it is easy 
 to see how intermittents, particularly quotidians, become 
 remittents, and, in their progress, continued fevers. 
 Dr. Cullen explains the variety by the proportional 
 
F E B 
 
 641 
 
 FEB 
 
 .igthof the opponents, spasm and reaction, in dif- 
 ferent circumstances. It seems to us to depend rather 
 on the weakness of the cause. The fever comes on 
 with the usual diurnal period of febrile exacerbation, 
 remits with its decline, and disappears on its solu- 
 tion. There is, however, a regularity which is not 
 easily explicable. The quotidian attacks with the morn- 
 ing exacerbation, the tertian with the noon, and the 
 quartan with the evening. Are these diseases of dif- 
 ferent violence in the same order ? There is no other 
 evidence of such an opinion than this, that the quoti- 
 dian is in general the milder, and the quartan the more 
 obstinate disease; but the appearance of each, in dis- 
 tinct epidemics, is so striking, that there is little de- 
 pendance on such reasoning, and we must leave it with 
 the numerous arcana of the medical science. 
 
 Remittents, we have said, are diseases in every re- 
 spect similar to intermittents, except that fever is never 
 wholly absent; yet there is one remittent which nosolo- 
 gists have reluctantly admitted, and one which, in a na- 
 tural system, imperiously demands admission : the first 
 is the irregular intermittent or remittent, the erratica, and 
 the second the hectic. So far as we have been able to in- 
 vestigate the former, it is only an irregular hectic, either 
 from visceral obstructions, or from absorbed matter; 
 and the latter is well known to proceed from the ab- 
 sorption of pus. 
 
 The continued fevers are probably quotidians only, 
 with protracted paroxysms. In these what is styled re- 
 action is not considerable, and this certainly proves an 
 increased action of a debilitating power ; in other words, 
 the introduction of a more deleterious poison. The 
 worst fevers are introduced by the longest cold, and the 
 mildest by the most violent rigors: a circumstance which 
 leads Dr. Cullen to conclude, with great apparent rea- 
 son, that the rigor is an effect, probably a measure, of 
 the reaction. Perhaps the explanation is nearer the sur- 
 face : the reaction is in proportion to the irritability; and 
 a powerful debilitating cause will not only weaken the 
 sensorial power, but impair the irritability also. We have 
 decisive evidence of the truth of this explanation, since 
 those who die rapidly from fevers have the irritability 
 of the muscles destroyed as completely as those who are 
 struck by lightning. On the opposite side, it does not 
 appear that the diathesis phlogistica greatly increases the 
 spasm, since the true inflammatory fevers are the short- 
 est. Irritability, we know, is not in proportion to the 
 inflammatory diathesis ; and we should not, from our 
 views, suppose such, fevers peculiarly obstinate. 
 
 We are unwilling to admit any other variations of 
 simple fever, since those introduced by medical authors 
 seem to be only accidental varieties. Indeed we consi- 
 der fever as a more simple disease than it is usually re- 
 presented ;-and shall endeavour to show, that what are 
 termed genera are only, in a strict systematic view, 
 species, and the reputed species, varieties. But these 
 considerations must not now interrupt us. The princi- 
 pal distinctions, in the bestworks, have been into bilious 
 and fiutrid 'fevers; the former comprehending the yellow 
 fevers in all the variety of denomination ; the latter the 
 malignant, the petechial, &c. &c. The bilious fevers 
 are, however, those of the tertian type, distinguished by 
 evacuations of bile, from the causes formerly explained ; 
 and the autumnal remittents of warm climates. The 
 putrid fevers are the worst kinds of the jail and hospital 
 
 fevers, where the deficiency of the vis vitse no longer 
 checks the tendency of animal substances to putrefac- 
 tion ; and where, in some instances, even a septic fer- 
 ment may be suspected. 
 
 The PROGNOSIS of fevers has occupied many vo- 
 lumes. We can give only the outline. Consistently 
 with the views offered, our prognostics must be taken 
 from the signs and degree of debility, or the diminution 
 of irritability. When Dr. Cullen endeavours to antici- 
 pate the event by the degree of reaction, he betrays 
 the weakness of his system, as this state affords few 
 prognostics, and those rather to be attributed to debility. 
 When congestions in the head or in the lungs, for in- 
 stance, occasion effusion or rupture, these only occur in 
 the last stage of a protracted disease, though attributed 
 by him to the violence of reaction. 
 
 Our prognostic must then be taken from the degree 
 of debility. This is obvious often to the sight: and the 
 young practitioner should exercise his acuteness by care- 
 ful and attentive observation at the bedside. Every cir- 
 cumstance which regards a patient in a fever will give 
 him information. The situation of the patient is dan- 
 gerous,^ the character of the countenance is soon lost; 
 if the eyes apparently glare on vacancy ; if the answers 
 are rambling and incoherent ; if slight, partial, involun- 
 tary contractions occur in the features ; if the tongue 
 trembles, or is soon dry and dark ; if he soon declines 
 turning on his sides, lies on his back, and sinks down on 
 his bed ; if the extremities are cold and benumbed ; if 
 the tendons are particularly tense, and occasionally 
 start ; and if he appears to pick off or remove any dark 
 spots on the bedclothes, or wishes some supposed dark 
 object to be removed. Each of these symptoms isamark 
 of debility ; and the earlier they occur in fever, the dan- 
 ger is greater. 
 
 In the vital functions there are many marks of consi- 
 derable debility ,which prognosticate a dangerous disease. 
 These are a very quick, low, intermitting pulse ; fre- 
 quent faintings, particularly on being raised to an erect 
 position; short and inefficient respiration. The fre- 
 quency of the pulse is relative, and the degree which 
 denotes danger uncertain. An irritable female will 
 often, from the beginning, have a pulse from 108 to 
 120 ; and the pulse of a very old person, in a dangerous 
 state, may not exceed 80. If, however, in the first 
 eight or ten days of a fever, the pulse exceed 112, 
 there is danger, unless the constitution be otherwise ir- 
 ritable. If, at any period, it exceed 1 20, serious appre- 
 hensions of the event may be entertained. If it strike 
 the finger weakly, and can be stopped by a slight pres- 
 sure, it is a mark of great debility. On the contrary, a 
 weak pulse will be sometimes apparently strong. It 
 seems to throb, or the artery, on its dilatation, hangs 
 reluctantly on the finger, as if unwilling to leave it ; and 
 the apparent strength of the impression appears to be 
 caused by irritation. This is a state, however, only to be 
 learned by experience ; and we would recommend the 
 most careful attention to the state of the pulse in every 
 period of fever, not the mere number counted by the 
 stop watch. This is a little parade of which young phy- 
 sicians are fond ; but the experienced practitioner dis- 
 covers more in the peculiar beat of the artery than any 
 watch will convey. 
 
 In the natural functions, the symptoms which show 
 considerable debility are sickness and vomiting ; a dif- 
 
FEB 
 
 648 
 
 FEB 
 
 ficulty of deglutition ; and involuntary discharges. Of 
 these the vomiting is least dangerous; and difficult 
 deglutition most so. Involuntary discharges we have 
 known to continue for more than a week, and the pa- 
 tients have recovered. Sometimes deglutition is difficult, 
 merely from the state of the tongue, which is occasion- 
 ally hard, shrunk, and immoveable. Formidable as this 
 symptom may appear, we have not found it dangerous. 
 At this moment a man is recovering, whose tongue was 
 not only as just described, but of the most livid black- 
 ness. 
 
 We have mentioned, among the symptoms of de- 
 bility, a partial palsy in the retina ; for to this is owing 
 the appearance of small black bodies which the patient 
 wishes to pluck off'. An equally, perhaps a more, dan- 
 gerous symptom is double vision. Deafness has been 
 esteemed a favourable sign : we can at least observe 
 that we have not found it unfavourable. Depraved taste 
 is very common, and offers no particular prognostic. 
 
 We have said that a putrid state of the fluids is a 
 sign of considerable debility. This is ascertained by 
 effusions of blood from the different organs, without any 
 peculiar commotion in the system; dark spots on the 
 skin, of different sizes ; sometimes dark or livid stripes, 
 like weals from the lash of a- whip; effusions of yellow 
 serum ; but, above all, by a cadaverous offcnsiveness of 
 the breath, sweat, urine, and the other excretions. 
 
 If, however, in a fever, the pulse, during the first ten 
 days, does not exceed 108 ; if the expression of the 
 countenance is unchanged ; if the subsultus of the ten- 
 dons do not come on; if the mind is steady and unruffled; 
 the sleep, though short and interrupted, refreshing, and 
 the patient is sensible of having slept ; if the tongue is 
 clean at the edges ; the epigastric region neither tense 
 nor painful; if the patient lies on either side, and 
 awakes without hurry or confusion ; we may prognosti- 
 cate a safe termination. But every prognosis in fevers 
 should be made with much hesitation and reserve. Many 
 accidents occur in the progress, which the greatest 
 acuteness cannot foresee, nor the most guarded caution 
 prevent. 
 
 We have said "during the first ten days," because we 
 are convinced that fevers proceed in a regular course, 
 and that the changes happen on the days usually styled 
 critical, as already explained (see CRISES). In the 
 more usual cases of fevers that we observe, if the dis- 
 ease is properly managed in its earlier period, and the 
 circumstances are on the whole favourable, there are 
 few instances in which a salutary change does not take 
 place on the. fourteenth day. Where this is not observ- 
 able, a gradual amendment takes place, which is clearly 
 conspicuous on the seventeenth, and the fever has dis- 
 appeared before the twentieth. In common fevers we 
 have not found the disease grow worse after the tenth 
 day ; and if no aphthae or any unexpected accident oc- 
 cur from that period, we have usually led the friends to 
 expect a favourable termination. 
 
 Prognostics are also occasionally derived from the 
 pulse, the urine, and the tongue. We have already 
 mentioned the judgment which we may form from the 
 number of pulsations ; but numerous other changes oc- 
 casionally occur, scarcely to be conveyed by description, 
 and which have been pointed out by the ancients as in- 
 dicating particular critical discharges. Galen, it is said, 
 on feeling the pulse, called immediately for a basin, 
 
 which was scarcely brought when the blood gushed 
 from the nose. Critical discharges are, in this climate, 
 less common ; nor can we easily distinguish the variety 
 of pulses which authors have described. In general, 
 the favourable signs are, a pulse more soft, somewhat 
 fuller, and in a slight degree more slow : they seldom, 
 at the first change, sink considerably in number. The 
 unfavourable signs are, a more thready pulse, as if the 
 artery was smaller, pulsations quick, weak, and irregu- 
 lar. The redoubled pulse, which strikes the finger twice 
 during the space of one diastole, we have seen in two 
 instances, without its being followed by any particular 
 change. 
 
 The state of the urine has also afforded numerous 
 prognostics, and the discrimination of its clouds, its se- 
 diment, &x. have been peculiarly minute. The greater 
 number of these appearances may be disregarded. In 
 general, a scum on the top, in the early period of fevers, 
 seems to show considerable debility ; and we have usually- 
 found such fevers slow and tedious. A cloud, suspended 
 at first near the top, and afterwards falling lower till it 
 in succession reaches the bottom, of the glass, are favour- 
 able signs ; and a suspended cloud, previous to the four- 
 teenth day, shows that the disease will terminate at that 
 period. If it appear after the fourteenth day, the dis- 
 ease terminates at the twenty-first, gradually lessening 
 on the intervening days. The red sediment is almost 
 peculiar to intermittents and gouty habits; but a salu- 
 tary sediment is usually of a reddish cast, though it is 
 sometimes white, and of the consistence of mucus. 
 
 The appearances on the tongue are more obvious. 
 The fur on the tongue, in fevers, is a change which' 
 takes place in its papillae : it is by no means, as has been 
 represented, inspissated mucus ; nor will any rubbing 
 take it. away. The fur first appears in the back part of 
 the tongue, and extends from thence in a long stripe 
 through the middle. For many days the top and the 
 edges are clean, the ftir white, or of a light brown. Af- 
 ter some time the colour becomes dark, and often, at 
 last, the whole tongue dry, hard, insensible, and inca- 
 pable of motion. The first favourable change is a little 
 softness at its edge, or tip, which gradually extends in a 
 direction opposite to that in which the tongue was 
 covered. Every softness is not, however, equally fa- 
 vourable. About the eighth or tenth day the tongue 
 will sometimes grow soft, and apparently clean ; but 
 instead of the healthy speckled appearance, it is uni- 
 formly red and shining. In these circumstances it again 
 grows dry, but not furred; and this usually happens 
 when the fever is protracted to the twentieth day. A 
 blackness of the tongue is considered as a fatal symp- 
 tom ; but we have seen in such circumstances as many 
 recoveries as deaths. 
 
 The cure of fever is a subject of peculiar difficulty, 
 and to examine it in all its details would extend this 
 article very far beyond its due proportion. We shall 
 prefer giving a comprehensive outline; and will ad- 
 mit that we have unreasonably misspent the reader's 
 time, if the whole that has been said on this subject does 
 not shorten and elucidate our present inquiry. 
 
 The first question which arises is, whether fever is a 
 disease or a remedy? Had not this been started by 
 authors of credit, it would have appeared too ridiculous 
 to have merited a moment's notice. In fact there is 
 but one case in which increased heat has been suspected 
 
FEU 
 
 64 y 
 
 of a salutary tendency; viz. in cases of obstruction. 
 The old opinion was, that obstructions in the liver, or 
 other viscera, arisingJYom agues improperly or prema- 
 turely stopped, might be removed by a return of the 
 fever. They might be, perhaps, removed by a more 
 judicious treatment of the disease ; but the fever itself 
 would rather tend to increase them. Another case in 
 which increased action of the sanguiferous system 
 seems of service is palsy ; and it was the former practice 
 to increase the heat, which .after a few hours from the 
 :xt tr.ck supervenes, by stimulants of every kind. Modern 
 refinement has anxiously endeavoured to remove ple- 
 thora, or congestion, previous to the stimulating plan; 
 but their success has not, we think, kept pace with the 
 plausibility of the idea ; and the former practice, ex- 
 ' in the young and the strong, who are very rarely 
 victims of such a complaint, seems more advantageous. 
 As we have stated that fevers consist in debility, it 
 may be supposed that our cure is simple ; and that the 
 modern practice of " throwing in" the bark will be at 
 once enforced. Tonics, however, act chiefly on the 
 moving fibres, and remotely, as well as weakly, on the 
 nervous system ; but the debility of fevers is that of the 
 sensorial power, which, from the views stated (see CE- 
 REBRUM), we cannot separate from the medullary system 
 of the brain. If, however, our tonics were effectual in 
 r ing activity to this part of the body, they would 
 be inadmissible in these diseases. 
 
 The first effect of the debility is, we have said, to 
 confine the fluids to the larger vessels, particularly, for 
 the reasons assigned, to the liver and brain. No axiom 
 in medicine is, however, more certain, than that to 
 constringe over distended vessels is to add to their de- 
 bility. For such reasons, in all cases of plethora, par- 
 ticularly where it is connected with an inflammatory dis- 
 position; in all cases of obstruction, the bark is injurious. 
 See CORTEX PERUVIAN us.) It is necessary therefore; 
 in all fevers, to overlook for a time their cause, and 
 attend to its effects. Even the remote causes, when 
 ihey have once produced the disease, seem neither to 
 add to nor modify it, and may be equally neglected. 
 
 Two methods of extinguishing fever at once have 
 been employed ; the one consists in evacuations, and 
 the other in the application of cold. We are confident 
 if, on the first shiver, an emetic be given, followed by a 
 warm sudorific, and within three or four hours an active 
 laxative, so that the operation of the whole shall have 
 been completely effected within the limits of the first 
 period, the fever will, in almost every instance, be 
 f.topped or disarmed of its severity, and be no longer a 
 >e. If the second period has commenced, the 
 chance of success is less; but we lia-ce succeeded. 
 Beyond that time we can only regulate the progress of 
 -l.e disease, and conduct it safely to its termination. 
 Cold, it has been said, by Dr. Kirkland and our prede- 
 cessors, will have the same effect of at once checking 
 levers. It is not true. Cold is a remedy of singular 
 importance; it will greatly mitigate the symptoms ; it 
 will render the solution of a paroxysm more complete ; 
 and in remittents or eruptive fever, so far lessen the 
 complaint as to be no longer dangerous; .but it will do 
 no more. 
 
 Our chief indications in fever are to lessen the heat ; 
 to restore, as far as we can, the balance of the circula- 
 tion; and to support the strength. 
 
 TOL. I. 
 
 1. To lessen the heat. We have considered the heat 
 as the first change in the series of causes and effects, 
 arising from the " quiescence of the capillaries:" i; 
 must of course be the first object of our attention ; and 
 the numerous advantages arising from cool air and cool 
 drinks evidently show that the increased action cannot 
 be a salutary exertion. This subject includes the whole 
 that we have to remark regarding the general manage- 
 ment of fever, with respect to diet, air, &c.- 
 
 The chamber should be high and airy : the bed, if 
 possible, neither between the door and the window, or 
 the latter and the fire, so that the patient is never ex- 
 posed to a current of air. No pictures, or other objects, 
 should be on the vails, to fix their attention, or sug- 
 gest incoherent images. It should be quiet and uncon- 
 nected, if possible, wuh the house. The bed should 
 have curtains, but they should not be drawn, except 
 where the patient is exposed to the light. The window 
 should be shaded rather than darkened. The bed clothes 
 may be regulated according to the weather, and former 
 habits ; but should be cooler than usual, and still further 
 diminished if the heal is considerable. Except in very 
 severe weather, the sash should be a little open ; nor 
 need the door be solicitously closed. When tires are 
 otherwise wanted, some may be kept up for the sake of 
 the nurses rather than the patient. In general, when 
 a person enters the room from the open air, he should 
 neither feel it warm nor more close. In a long fever, 
 the room may be occasionally mopped; but, on the 
 \vhole, we disapprove of sprinkling it with vinegar. 
 The professed object is to prevent infection ; but we 
 fear it is sometimes employed to conceal the bad smells 
 of what ought to be removed. These should be coun- 
 teracted by the most unremitting cleanliness in the bed 
 and body linen ; the former of which should be changed 
 every two or three days, and the lalter every day ; in 
 case of involuntary discharges, as often as may be ne- 
 cessary. It is not unusual for patients to throw aside 
 the clothes, or to be anxious to come out of bed; and 
 they are greatly irritated at being prevented from doing 
 either. We have never found such indulgences injuri- 
 ous ; and when they are no longer opposed, they seldom 
 persist in their wish. If their clothes are immediately 
 brought they will again lie down. 
 
 It has not been uncommon, in the early periods of 
 fever, to carry persons into the air. If this can be done 
 without any, or with very slight, bodily exertion on 
 their side, it is generally usi-ful ; but to walk any dis- 
 tance, or to travel many miles, has been frequently in- 
 jurious ; and even fevers, apparently slight in their com- 
 mencement, have ended fatally when considerable 
 fatigue has been experienced in the early stages. The- 
 ons of the army have given an opposite opinion, 
 which we can only reconcile by reflecting, that we have 
 very different constitutions as the objects of our practice. 
 Generally, on the first attack of fever, patients should 
 pTeserve the greatest tranquillity of mind and body. 
 They should either keep in bed or on the sopha, with 
 free air and in a moderate temperature. Few visitors 
 should be admitted and no strangers; conversation 
 should be general and easy; and those wiio come 
 should be cautioned to stay only a short time. If, by 
 tlie means lately stated, the fever should be crushed iti 
 the bud, the same precautions will 'ix- 
 least, the first septenary period. 
 
 4 O 
 
F EB 
 
 650 
 
 FE 
 
 The diet should be equally calculated to avoid excit- 
 ing heat. The appetite is lost, and solids cannot be 
 swallowed. The liquids taken should be cool, and not 
 highly nutritious : barley water, tea, toast and water, 
 bread jelly, or weak broths, are sufficient for the early 
 periods of fever ; and this very light diet should be kept 
 up during the first six days. If the debility is consider- 
 able, a diet somewhat more nourishing may be allowed 
 earlier ; but the loss of strength should be indeed very 
 great to admit the use of wine during this period. The 
 patient should be supplied frequently with these liquors; 
 and if he complain of coldness they may be given warm. 
 After about the sixth day the diet should be more 
 nourishing, and good broths, jellies, and occasionally a 
 little wine, may be allowed ; but the latter should be in 
 moderate quantities, lest we exhaust the powers of the 
 best cordial that we can at a future period employ. The 
 ancients gave the coldest water freely in the earlier 
 stages of fever ; and we have often indulged our patients 
 in this practice, always without injury, and often with 
 the most striking advantages. 
 
 Some late trials would suggest the question, whether, 
 in the earlier stages, cold may not be employed more 
 actively than in these plans. We allude to Dr. Currie's 
 recommendation of cold affusions, and particularly their 
 effects in scarlatina. In his practice they are only em- 
 ployed to counteract violent heat; and the heat is 
 greatest in those inflammatory fevers which are gene- 
 rally accompanied with local inflammation, or where 
 we expect hourly local inflammation to take place. 
 We own that we have hesitated in using this remedy 
 with that spirit and decision from which alone we can 
 expect salutary consequences. In a less degree, spong- 
 ing the body with cold water has been found useful in 
 mitigating the heat. It is also highly refreshing and 
 agreeable to the patient. 
 
 2. To restore the balance of the circulation. This is 
 the most important indication in the cure of fevers ; and 
 to this object our chief attention must be directed. 
 The natural, and sometimes the bilious, vomiting will 
 point out the necessity of giving emetics. These are our 
 chief dependance in the early stage of fever; and from 
 our view of their effects, the force of their benefits will 
 be sufficiently obvious. (See EMETICA). The chief 
 advantages are, however, relieving congestions in the 
 liver, and determining to the skin. The former is ob- 
 tained by active vomiting ; but it has been supposed 
 that the latter may be secured by means less violent, 
 and more permanent in their effects. Active vomiting 
 is seldom employed more than once; but if the first 
 r-mctic should not act completely, it must be repeated. 
 The antimonials are preferred in fevers, but without 
 sufficient reason, as we seem to gain all the benefit of 
 full vomiting from the ipecacuanha. Dr. Fordyce at- 
 tributes some of this benefit to the medicine; for the 
 vomiting, he remarks, procured by squills, is not equally 
 successful. On this subject we cannot speak from ex- 
 perience. In general, after the operation of vomiting, 
 we should endeavour to secure the determination to the 
 skin by some mild diaphoretic with which opium is 
 ombined. 
 
 To support the action of the extreme vessels by nau- 
 seating doses of emetics, is a practice introduced from 
 the theory of Dr. Cullen. There are no doubts of the 
 utility of this practice ; but we are confident that it has 
 
 been carried too far in the Cullenian school. To ex- 
 plain the action of the nauseating doses of antimonials 
 for to these we would confine, with Dr. Fordyce, the 
 advantages we derive from such medicines in fevers is 
 not easy, when have found that their relaxation is the 
 effect of a sedative power, and that the spasm, if we 
 may still use the expression, arises from debility. It 
 must be, however, recollected, that when we spoke of 
 the quiescence of the capillaries, we did not object to the 
 spasmodic state of these vessels if considered as the ef- 
 fect of irregular action. From all the phenomena, from 
 the effect of every remedy, it is not mere inactivity. 
 Whatever becomes of theory, medicines exciting nau- 
 sea really promote perspiration, often of a most salutary- 
 kind; and whatever fills the extreme vessels, and, more 
 particularly, whatever promotes any discharge from 
 them, relieves internal congestions. Experience, how- 
 ever, limits their use, and perhaps they should not be 
 continued beyond the third or fourth day. They un- 
 doubtedly produce, after some time, debilitating effects; 
 and in the long protracted fevers have been injurious 
 when too far pursued. 
 
 When we spoke of CATHARTICS, we explained at 
 some length their advantages in relieving congestions of 
 the viscera and the head. In this way they are well 
 adapted for the relief of fever; and that article, as well 
 as its application, was formed long before the appear- 
 ance of Dr. Hamilton's work. In fact, for more than 
 twenty years we have given cathartics freely in fevers, 
 with the most salutary effects; and we consider them as 
 medicines of the greatest importance. In the larger 
 number of epidemics, though active in their operation, 
 they do not weaken the patient, for they take away the 
 cause of, at least apparent, weakness ; and we have 
 often found patients in fevers taking bark and wine in 
 profusion, to support them under this apparent debility, 
 who, after the operation of an active laxative, required 
 neither. Let not the young practitioner be terrified by 
 the number of evacuations, but attend to the effects, and 
 to his patient's feelings. If he is relieved after each 
 stool, if the pulse becomes softer, the hand more moist, 
 and the head less loaded, he need not be apprehensive, 
 however violent the discharge. On the contrary, if the 
 pulse becomes smaller and more frequent, if the face 
 sinks, and faintness comes on, however little the dis- 
 charge, it has been too much. We trust, that when 
 we have laid down this obvious criterion, we shall not 
 be acccused of pushing a theory too far : we have at 
 least given an antidote, should we have administered a 
 poison. 
 
 It is necessary, however, in the employment of this 
 remedy, to attend to the discharges. The nurses will 
 often report frequent, numerous evacuations ; and if 
 examined, these may be found mucous and inefficient, 
 or a watery fluid, scarcely coloured. It is necessary that 
 the stools should be truly fseculent ; and these should 
 be continued while any tension can be felt in the epi- 
 gastrium and abdomen, or while the discharges conti- 
 nue to be dark and offensive. Such they always are in 
 the early stages of fever. 
 
 The use of cathartics in fever was the practice of 
 the most ancient physicians; and they were apparently 
 disused, in consequence of the idea that they prevented 
 the discharge by sweating. Hippocrates and his fol- 
 lowers depended more on clysters and suppositories. In 
 
FEE 
 
 651 
 
 FEE 
 
 fact, they had only the more violent cathartics, as the 
 milder ones were introduced by the Arabians ; and these 
 very active medicines were injurious by the debility 
 they occasioned. Hippocrates, Galen, Aretasus, and 
 their followers, employed purgatives early ; and their 
 chief reason was to prevent the diarrhoea, which would, 
 they supposed, supervene on the fourteenth day, when 
 the patient would be too weak to bear the discharge. 
 The methodic sect only discouraged their use ; but 
 they apparently supplied the defect by enjoining strict 
 abstinence for the first three days. In more modern 
 times, Borelli, Baglivi, Donckers, Sydenham, Sec. Sec. 
 employed them, though we suspect not to the extent 
 which we have found salutary. Fevers, however, in 
 different situations may greatly differ; and we would 
 anxiously deprecate the application of the practical rules 
 suggested in one situation to diseases of a different 
 country, without exact attention and a due discrimina- 
 tion of the circumstances. We suspect, however, that 
 this class of remedies will always be found very import- 
 ant auxiliaries in fevers of almost every climate. 
 
 The choice of the purgative is of some importance. 
 The more violent drastics debilitate too powerfully ; 
 and, on the other hand, the salts, the castor oil, the 
 tamarinds, and manna, appear not to excite the action 
 of the moving fibres of the intestines sufficiently to eva- 
 cuate the more hardened contents. The purgatives 
 which we have found most effectual are, the senna, with 
 a small proportion of the scammony ; or the jalap, ge- 
 nerally united with the cream of tartar, sometimes with 
 calomel. Nearly similar in effects is a mixture of rhu- 
 barb, with some neutral, in equal quantities. 
 
 It has been too common to depend on clysters ; and 
 in those fevers where Dr. Hamilton has with so much 
 success procured numerous motions, we have known 
 practitioners of eminence content with daily clysters, if 
 stools did not otherwise occur. In general, clysters 
 evacuate only the contents of the rectum, unless they 
 are of a highly stimulating nature, where their peculiar 
 irritation is communicated to the superior portion of 
 the canal ; and clysters of warm water, and the usual 
 preparations for this purpose, are inert and inefficient 
 remedies. They certainly give some relief; but this is 
 temporary only, and far inferior to that procured by the 
 operation of an active cathartic. In cases of great de- 
 bility, where we are apprehensive of the effects of a too 
 copious evacuation, clysters only can be employed. 
 
 DIAPHORETICS are remedies of equal utility ; but un- 
 fortunately they have been improperly chosen, and the 
 process has been most erroneously conducted. The 
 only salutary discharge from the skin, as we have al- 
 ready explained, is the halitus in the form of gas, or 
 rather of a thin, probably of a vesicular, vapour. When 
 in a fluid state, it increases the oppression it was in- 
 tended to relieve. This salutary diaphoresis is incon- 
 sistent with increased heat; and to promote it in fevers, 
 the heat must be diminished as near as possible to the 
 standard of health. Cooling medicines are consequently 
 the most effectual diaphoretics ; and cold water one of 
 the most powerful, .\1tre and the other neutrals act 
 chiefly in this way ; and the citras potassae, the com- 
 mon saline draught, which it is usual to ridicule, cer- 
 tainly refreshes the feverish patient by the coolness 
 which it imparts to the stomach. Vegetable acids pro- 
 duce a similar effect; and of these vinegar is preferred, 
 
 as more powerful in its action on the skin. The native 
 acids (the acid fruits) are, from their coolness, salutary 
 and refreshing, and moderate the heat to the proper 
 degree for this discharge. The mineral acids act, we 
 think, differently ; and, if the febrifuge spirit of Glutton 
 is useful, it probably is so in an advanced period of 
 fevers of the lowest kind : the spirit of salt, recom- 
 mended so warmly by Recht, is certainly not referrible 
 to this head. 
 
 Nauseating doses of antimonials operate powerfully 
 and safely as diaphoretics. Dr. Fordyce supposes this 
 effect to be owing to the medicine, and not to the action 
 on the stomach. For this reason, perhaps, antimonial- 
 are continued in the early stages of fever, with little 
 anxiety respecting the nausea they produce ; and if not 
 persisted in too far, they are undoubtedly useful. They 
 sometimes appear inconvenient from their purgative 
 effects ; for we think we have found that the purging 
 produced by antimonials is not equally beneficial with 
 the discharge produced by other medicines. The union 
 of the nauseating doses with calomel, lately fashion- 
 able, has not in our hands succeeded so fully as, from 
 the warmth with which they were recommended, we 
 had reason to expect. The more active and heating 
 sudorifics are inadmissible in the greater number oi 
 fevers ; and wine, which sometimes acts in this way. 
 will be more fully considered under another head. Wt 
 chiefly want these last medicines when it is our objec; 
 to prevent the accession of the paroxysms of an inter- 
 mittent, or to relieve the pains of rheumatism. The 
 semicupium pediluvium or warm fomentations to the 
 lower extremities are often safe, and highly useful, 
 diaphoretics. See BATHING. 
 
 BLISTERS very powerfully restore the balance of the 
 circulation, and dimmish morbid congestions in the 
 head and the liver; but, except the latter organ is in- 
 flamed, they are applied only to the head and neck. 
 We have under this title fully explained their opera- 
 tion, so far as it is understood. In all cases of fever 
 there is, as has been observed, fulness of the vessels ; 
 and we find the vessels of the eyes red, the face flushed, 
 and the eye ball itself apparently enlarged ; but this con- 
 gestion produces also irritation, and often a less degree 
 of phrenitis. The usual wanderings of the mind are 
 more rapid, the voice quick, the temper irritable, un- 
 reasonable, and occasionally violent. In each state 
 blisters are indicated, and often produce the happier 
 effects : sleep frequently coming on, as soon as the 
 plaster begins to stimulate. The milder symptoms of 
 congestion, first described, yield frequently to purga- 
 tives ; and when these have been freely used, blisters 
 are often necessary. 
 
 SEDATIVES. Congestions in the brain, as we have 
 just remarked, produce considerable irritation ; and the 
 state of irritability thus occasioned requires often the 
 most active sedatives and antispasmodics. In other 
 views, remedies of this kind are highly useful. They 
 check often the too impetuous current of the blood to 
 the head ; they produce a calmness and serenity, which 
 greatly assist the action of medicines that determine to 
 the surface; and they remove a very troublesome symp- 
 tom, flatulence in the stomach and intestines. The 
 chief of these are camphor and opium. Camfihor is a 
 medicine of considerable utility in fevers, as already 
 shown. The calmness which it often seems to inspire ; 
 4O 2 
 
F EB 
 
 65:2 
 
 F E B 
 
 Mid even the temporary case, which are 
 among its first effects, render it peculiarly valuable. 
 As it sometimes appears to increase the heat of the 
 foody in the earlier stages, a little nitre may he added, 
 with an antimonial; in the latter, the sal c. c. the aro- 
 inatics, or the bark. There is, however, apparently no 
 period of the disease to which it is not adapted, and no 
 species of fever in which it is not beneficial. 
 
 O/itum is a medicine of more doubtful efficacy: it 
 often irritates instead of calming, and produces agitation 
 instead of a serene freedom of spirits. With those in 
 whom it produces its mild sedative effects, it is a very 
 valuable remedy, and, united with camphor, it seldom 
 disagrees. In the later periods of fever, when subsultus 
 and convulsions come on, opium and camphor are the 
 best remedies. Some practitioners have been violently 
 averse to the use of this medicine. They observe that 
 it debilitates ; but the true reason of their dislike, we 
 suspect, is the probability of its suppressing critical dis- 
 charges. They have contended that the most restless 
 night is less injurious than the stupor produced by 
 opiates; and that even the chance of their hurrying 
 the spirits, is more to be dreaded than any advantage to 
 be derived from them can compensate. While we own 
 our predilection for this remedy, the accusations are not 
 wholly groundless. Opiates check all the evacuations, 
 except those by the skin; and we certainly neither gain 
 so much by the tranquillity they procure, nor lose so 
 much by a sleepless restlessness, as maybe at first sup- 
 posed. Yet we think if the patient's strength is preserved 
 by their use ; the hours pass away more comfortably ; 
 time insensibly wastes; and if we can annihilate one 
 fourth of the patient's suffering by procuring six hours 
 in the twenty-four, if it be no more, of torpor and in- 
 sensibility, we amply compensate for the risk. The ne- 
 cessary evacuations we must be careful to restore. 
 
 Other sedatives have been employed to procure sleep; 
 and Hoffman is profuse in his commendations of his 
 anodyne mineral s/iirit, which we now know to be ether 
 only, with a somewhat larger proportion of the oil of 
 Tjine. We are surprised that this last medicine has not 
 been tried alone, or in union with opium. The anodyne 
 spirit generally fails in other hands; and though it is 
 still given in fevers, no -one seems to have found it 
 strikingly advantageous. Among the soporifics we must 
 not forget the thefiillotuofhofis; nor breathing hydrocar- 
 bonategas. Some hectic patients who have been confined 
 to a stable, or whose room has been covered, for a similar 
 purpose, with dung, have informed us, that they think 
 they have slept more quietly in such situations. These 
 effusions of quackery have not been, we believe, often em- 
 ployed by any scientific-physician ; and the interested re- 
 ports of unprincipled pretenders we need not enlarge on. 
 The chief of the other antispasmodics are ether, 
 musk, castor, and asafoetida. Ether is very active in 
 (his view, and at the later periods, when subsultus 
 comes on, and convulsions threaten, is often of consi- 
 derable service. A/uX-, if in perfection, is an active 
 iintispasmodic, but it is seldom genuine ; and, as a me- 
 dicine peculiarly dear, is reserved for the last desperate 
 stages : it here sometimes obtains the credit due to 
 the operations of nature. Castor is less powerful ; but 
 seems occasionally to correct the injurious effects of 
 opium ; and asafueticla still less so. The effects of the 
 latter are chiefly confined to the stomach ; though it 
 
 sometimes appeals useful as a general sedative, and 
 occasionally as an expectorant. 
 
 It may appear singular, that among the means of 
 lessening heat, or removing topical congestion, we have 
 omitted bleeding in all its forms. The consideration 
 was postponed to introduce it in this place, where the 
 whole subject may be more advantageously considered 
 in one view. 
 
 Bleeding has been a general remedy for fevers of 
 every kind; and when the increased action is so violent 
 as to threaten the rupture of a vessel, this evacuation 
 is essentially necessary : it is equally so, when with, or 
 soon after the attack of a fever, with inflammatory symp- 
 toms, local inflammation appears. Here then we would 
 stop, did not the conduct of some practitioners in every 
 fever, and of some respectable ones, in fevers highly 
 asthenic, suggest to us that our limits are too narrowly 
 restricted. Sydenham recommended bleeding in the 
 early stages of every fever; and we are told by almost 
 every practical author first to take off some blood; oc- 
 casionally limited to patients in the prime of life, to 
 robust constitutions, or to fevers from cold. Yet we 
 find Dr. Dover bleeding in a highly putrid fever, not 
 only in the commencement, but in the progress: the 
 older surgeons have employed this remedy with little 
 apprehension in a highly asthenic fever, the puerperal ; 
 Dr. Rush bleeds repeatedly in the yellow fever; Dr. 
 Moseley and Dr. Jackson in similar fevers, in the West 
 Indies, employed the same remedy. Must we con- 
 demn the practice of physicians so respectable, or must 
 we resign all the pathological views we have attempted 
 to inculcate ? We will do neither ; but may, by the 
 way, inculcate an useful lesson: that empiricism for 
 such we will venture to style it with a happy boldness 
 will sometimes succeed, by means which the timid dog- 
 matist will scarcely dare to follow. 
 
 Modern practitioners have taken blood to moderate 
 the increased action, and to prevent accidents from its 
 violence when the vessels are weak. In this way, by 
 ineffectually employing an active remedy, they have in- 
 jured by debilitating, while they have only imperfectly 
 moderated the stimulus which they attempted to op- 
 pose. The physicians mentioned, if they had any views, 
 employed it with different ones. If the practice of each 
 author be examined, it will be found that they bled 
 when the system was over loaded with the accumulated 
 fluids from the surface; and they bled boldly, because it 
 was necessary to relieve each part : and the quantity- 
 drawn from the arm can affect each according only to the 
 proportion of the whole mass which it receives. We 
 have stated, in many parts of this work, with a view to 
 this subject, and particularly in the article of BLISTERS, 
 q. v. the effects of only a slight evacuation in relieving 
 distended vessels ; effects not only derived frem the di- 
 minished quantity, but from the spring this relief im- 
 parts to themuscularfibres. Whoever reads Dr. Dover's 
 animated, but somewhat quaint, description of the case, 
 in which hesuccededso completely, will at once see that 
 bleed ing could have relieved only in the way we have ex- 
 plained ; and Dr. Rush's descriptions strongly elucidate 
 the same ideas. Mr. Coleman, in his work on suspend- 
 ed animation, has recorded a fact which illustrates our 
 explanation ; as he found, that taking blood from the 
 jugulars restored the action of the right side of the 
 heart, which was suspended from distention. 
 
FK li 
 
 I' E B 
 
 ii' general bleeding then be useful, itmust be in cases 
 re the internal congestion is considerable, and 
 where, from distention, the irritability of the muscular 
 fibres of the internal vessels is for a time suspended. 
 It w.ill not be difficult for the experienced practitioners 
 to distinguish this situation; andAve ^ould recommend 
 extreme caution in this respect to the less experienced, 
 who are, in general, too fond of the lancet. 
 
 Whatever may be the opinion of general bleeding, 
 topical evacuations of blood have been employed to re- 
 move internal congestions. Blisters and purgatives best 
 relieve those which occur in the abdominal viscera ; but 
 to the head, besides blisters, leeches are applied : and 
 cupping glasses, with previous scarifications, to the 
 neck. These are remedies which many are fond of: 
 but, except in sudden attacks of phrenitic delirium, 
 which sometimes come on in the progress of fever, we 
 have found little room for evacuations of blood. 
 
 To sum up the whole of this intricate subject, the 
 general practice of bleeding at the commencement of 
 every fever appears highly improper. If not cei tainly 
 from cold, if the patient is not in the prime of life, and 
 if no topical inflammation apparently impends, it should 
 certainly be avoided. In some of the worst fevers, 
 pains in the limbs, we have said, occasionally appear on 
 the attack, and sometimes in the progress. These 
 should be carefully distinguished from true inflam- 
 matory ones. The reigning epidemic, the symptoms 
 of general 'debility, the period of life, and the apparent 
 cause, will assist the distinction. The features afford 
 an excellent criterion. If these are sunk, and the cha- 
 racter of the countenance lost in a greater degree than 
 can be expected from the duration of the disease, gene- 
 ral bleeding should be avoided. Even topical bleeding 
 we would not particularly recommend, unless the con- 
 gestion appear inflammatory. Blisters will supply its 
 place more safely. 
 
 3. To aiififiort the strength. This indication, appa- 
 rently the most obvious and necessary, is not easily 
 followed. Bark is a tonic ; and bark has been given in 
 profusion, with little discrimination, and with most de- 
 cided injury. If, by the prudent and judicious use of 
 the medicines already described, we can lessen the 
 congestions in the liver and the head ; if we can pre- 
 serve the strength by the due regulation of temperature, 
 and support it, after the first days, by more nourishing 
 broths and jellies ; we shall find little opportunity for 
 administering tonics. Let us repeat, that the largest 
 doses of bark and wine will not so effectually give 
 strength and spirits as two or three loose motions ; and 
 no cordial will be so refreshing as free cool air. If at 
 the conclusion bark must be given, it should be in the 
 inefficient forms of the decoction and tincture. 
 
 We mean not, however, in every instance to discou- 
 rage the useof tonics; but merely to allege that they are 
 not alone adapted for the cure of fever, and often injuri- 
 ous before the infarction of the viscera is completely 
 removed. In general, we think the simple bitters more 
 useful than those medicines which, like the bark, unite 
 an astringent principle. The gentian, the quassia, the 
 camomile flowers, and even the cascarilla, if debility ap- 
 pears early, may be early employed ; and with a neutral 
 salt, so as to prore- purgative, or sometimes with the 
 kali only, they have appeared to be febrifuges. Though 
 
 they are chiefly adapted to the slow fevers, appa. 
 of the hectic kind, we have thought that, in many- 
 cases, they act with sufficient energy as tonics, even in 
 typhus, except in the desperate cases to be soon men- 
 tioned. The metallic tonics have not been fairly tried, 
 and the most powerful, the arsenic, seems to require for 
 its success a complete apyrexia. 
 
 Cordials are, however, often necessary ; and we re- 
 peat only the opinion of the ablest practitioners, that 
 the most efficacious cordial is wine. Unless called for 
 by early debility, we seldom wish to give it till the 
 eighth day, and very moderately till the tenth. Even 
 between this and the fourteenth, unless in emergencies, 
 we rarely order a pint in twenty -four hours. If the 
 fever proceeds, it may be increased. Other cordials 
 are the aromatics and ether ; the former, in the usual 
 preparation, the confectid cardiaca ; the latter, except 
 in cases of convulsons, in an occasional cordial mix- 
 ture. 
 
 The strength is also for a time supported by the 
 more simple stimulants. The contrayerva and the 
 serpentaria, with ammonia, were the preparations for- 
 merly used, with a view of concocting the matter ; and 
 we once thought that we could support the strength for 
 a day or two by their means, when a crisis was expect- 
 ed : but we have long learnt to " pull in resolution, and 
 doubt the equivocation that palters with us in a double 
 shape." These stimulants only contribute to destroy 
 the excitability, and we fear to hasten the last fatal ter- 
 mination. They may be employed in cases of tempo- 
 rary debility ; but should be carried no further than to 
 bring back the previous state. The great errors in th 
 management of fevers have been the ideas that tonics, 
 which restore muscular energy, will equally restore the 
 sensorial power ; and that which confounds temporary 
 heat and more rapid circulation with increased strength. 
 Each is a fatal misapprehension. It has been an error 
 equally dangerous, when debility comes on, to rouse the 
 patient by light and noise. Life is a forced state, says 
 the ignorant and mistaken Brown, and the lamp must 
 be excited by additional powers : it will be excited only 
 to exhaust more rapidly the pabulum which supplies its 
 existence. 
 
 Among the more unexceptionable tonics we may 
 mention the mineral acids. These are of importance 
 when considerable debility comes on ; and a German 
 physician, M. Recht, has endeavoured to raise their 
 value by representing the muriatic acid as a general 
 remedy in fevers. The secret was magnified by inte- 
 rest or collusion till it became a national object, and it 
 was purchased by the king of Prussia. The muriatic 
 and vitriolic acids had been long used in this kingdom 
 in low, nervous, or putrid fevers, and considered as use- 
 ful, but by no means infallible, medicines. 
 
 There are cases, however, where the strength is 
 greatly lessened, and where a putrid dissolution of the 
 blood becomes a most dangerous symptom. The mi- 
 neral acids are, in such cases, remedies of considerable 
 importance;. and the bark becomes an indispensable 
 medicine in the largest doses. These circumstances, 
 however, seldom occur in general fevers; and, indeed, 
 within a few years, we have scarcely seen an instance 
 of this kind, except when a topical gangrene, as in the 
 ulcerated throat, has concurred. We cannot then be 
 
FEB 
 
 654 
 
 FEE 
 
 too active in the employment of cordials and tonics, 
 among which the mineral acid must be ranked; for 
 if we do not gain some ground within a few hours after 
 the appearance of these symptoms, the patient is lost. 
 The other tonics formerly mentioned are not of suffi- 
 cient power for such emergencies. 
 
 We cannot leave this subject without noticing the 
 necessity and the means of obviating some of the more 
 troublesome symptoms. The chief of these, the want 
 of sleep, has already been the subject of our notice. 
 The state of the stomach is also the source of consider- 
 able inconvenience. Acid eructations and heart-burn 
 are relieved by absorbents, as magnesia, chalk, or kali ; 
 but we must recollect that we have already dis- 
 tinguished a species of heart-burn arising from oily 
 substances, not mixed with the contents of the stomach, 
 relieved only by mucilages. Nidorous eructations show 
 the stomach to be in a putrid state, and this is corrected 
 generally by vegetable, but more effectually by mineral, 
 acids. Flatulent distention will seldom be troublesome, 
 if the discharge of the bowels be kept up. Should it 
 be so, asafoetida and galbanum, or their tinctures, with 
 peppermint water, will relieve. Hiccough, at the latter 
 end of fever, is sometimes highly distressing; and for 
 this we have no certain remedy. Oil of cinnamon, 
 camphor, musk, and opium, are given by turns; and 
 one or other of these occasionally succeeds, though of- 
 ten all fail. Applications of opium, or of a blistering 
 plaster to the stomach, will, like the others, in turn 
 succeed and fail. But though a distressing symptom, 
 hiccough is not, as has been represented, a fatal one. 
 Did it not fatigue and weaken the patient, we should 
 scarcely think it dangerous. 
 
 Palpitation of the heart is sometimes troublesome, 
 but not always dangerous in fevers. It sometimes pro- 
 ceeds from the state of the stomach and bowels, and 
 may then be relieved : but it arises also, in many cases, 
 from a diminution, or an irregular distribution, of the 
 nervous power ; and shows that the degree of de- 
 bility is considerable. The low, muttering, wandering 
 delirium, is a symptom of the same kind ; but this 
 is so strictly connected with the state and progress of 
 fever, that it scarcely merits our notice in this place. 
 
 Strangury, though often the effects of blisters, some- 
 times occurs in fevers without their application, and 
 arises from a spasmodic irritation of the neck of the 
 bladder. In this case opium, particularly in clysters, 
 is the most effectual remedy. 
 
 Haemorrhages sometimes occur in fevers, which oc- 
 casion no little difficulty. If the pulse be full and hard ; 
 if much headach has preceded; if faintness does not 
 follow the evacuation ; but, on the contrary, the pulse 
 becomes softer and slower; the bleeding may go on. If 
 it happen at the conclusion of fever, and be attended 
 with faintness, it is highly dangerous. Cold, bark, and 
 the mineral acids, have been accounted the best reme- 
 dies ; but even in this low state we have found nitre 
 successful in repeated doses. It is indeed one form of 
 employing cold. See H.SMORRHAGI.S. 
 
 Longings for particular foods are sometimes trouble- 
 some. These must be distinguished from the caprice 
 of the moment; and if the patient continue to desire, 
 with much anxiety, any particular food, we have found 
 
 that he may be more safely indulged than contradicted, 
 even should the desired food appear highly injurious. 
 We have known wine anxiously longed for ; and a very 
 large quantity drunk in a short time, not only with im- 
 punity, but advantage. 
 
 Among the sequelae of fever are cough, night sweats, 
 an irritable and irregular state of mind, a capricious 
 and often an inordinate appetite. These are, in gene- 
 ral, marks of debility only, and disappear with returning 
 strength. Bark and tonics are usually employed for a 
 time with little effect. The constitutional powers are 
 at last exerted, and the patient gains in hours the 
 strength which, with the most powerful tonics, it did 
 not attain in days. The powers of digestion, however, 
 do not return in the same proportion as the appetite, 
 and relapses are not uncommon from unlimited indul- 
 gence. 
 
 See Sydenham ; Grant's Observation on the Nature 
 and Cure of Fevers ; Kirkland's Essays towards an Im- 
 provement in the Cure of those Diseases which are the 
 Causes of Fevers; Fordyce on Simple Fever; Cullen's 
 First Lines, vol. i. 
 
 The great varieties of fevers we shall in a future part 
 of this work endeavour to bring within more strict 
 limits. It would be to anticipate what can only be 
 then detailed with advantage to add any thing at pre- 
 sent on the subject, and we shall of course preserve 
 the various references in the former edition with little 
 change. 
 
 FE'BHIS ACU'TA SANGUI'NEA. See INFLAMMATORIA 
 FEBRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS A'LBA. See CHLOROSIS. 
 
 FE'BHIS AMATO'RIA. See CHLOROSIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS ANGINO'SA. See SCARLATINA ANGINOSA. 
 
 FE'BRIS CA'RCERUM. The JAIL FEVER; a severer 
 kind of typhus, called tyfth us carcerum. See AMPHE- 
 MERINA HUNGAHICA, and TYPHUS. 
 
 FE'BRIS CASTRE'NSIS. The CAMP FEVER; a remittent 
 tertian, called tyfihus castrensis, from its resemblance 
 to typhus. See TYPHUS. 
 
 FE'BRIS CONTI'NUA PU'TRIDA. See PUTRIDA FEBRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS NON PU'TRIS. See INFLAMMATORIA FE- 
 BRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS DEPURATO'RIA SYDENHA'MI. A variety of 
 synochus. 
 
 FE'BRIS EPIDE'MICA CONTAGIO'SA. Epidemic fever 
 of the West Indies and Philadelphia; malignant pesti- 
 lential fever of Chisholm ; bilious remittent yellow fe- 
 ver of Rush ; synochus icteroides, or yellow fever of 
 Currie. See BILIOSA FEBRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS ERRA'TICA. Erratic fevers, irregular ter- 
 tians or the quartans. 
 
 FE'BRIS FLA'VA. See BILIOSA FEBRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS HUNGA'RICA. See AMPHEMERJNA HUN- 
 GARICA. 
 
 FE'BRIS INTERMITTENS. See INTERMITTENS. 
 
 FE'BHIS LENTICULA'RIS, also PETECHIALIS. A typhus, 
 or synochus, attended with spots in the skin, about the 
 size of lentils, called from these appearances spotted 
 fevers. See PETECHIALIS FEBRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS HYDROCEPHA'L'ICA. See HYDROCEPHALUS. 
 
 FE'BRIS MALI'GNA BARBADE'NSIS. See BILIOSA FE- 
 BRIS. 
 
FE M 
 
 655 
 
 F ER 
 
 FE'BRIS MALI'GNA HE'CTICA : a mild kind of ty- 
 phus. 
 
 FE'BRIS XAV'TICA PESTILE.VTIA'LIS. See MILIARIS 
 
 NAUTICA. 
 
 FE'BRIS PUERPERALIS. See PUERPERALIS FE- 
 BRIS. 
 
 FE'BRIS REMITTENTS. See REMITTENS. 
 
 FE'BRIS URTICA'TA. See URTICARIA. 
 
 FE'CULA. See F*x. 
 
 FEL, (quasi/o//i>, a bag}. See BILIS. 
 
 FEL NATU'R^. See ALOE. 
 
 FELLI'FLUA PASSIO, (from fel, bile, and fluo, 
 to flow, and fiassio, affection). See CHOLERA MOR- 
 BUS. 
 
 FE'MEN, (quasi ferimen, from fero, to bear). See 
 FEMUR. 
 
 FEMINUS, (from f&mina, a woman'). In botany it 
 means producing female flowers only on the same 
 root. 
 
 FEMORA'LIS ARTE'RIA,(from/ewur, the thigh). 
 The FEMORAL ARTERY is the external iliac after it has 
 passed from under Poupart's ligament, and is continued 
 along the thigh into the popliteal. Besides ossification 
 and wounds, this artery may be the seat of an aneurism ; 
 a disease distinguished in its early stage by its being 
 circumscribed and small, though the pulsation is suffi- 
 ciently remarkable; but as the tumour enlarges, the 
 pulsations are more obscure, and at last no longer per- 
 ceived. When the aneurism is arrived at this stage, the 
 lower part of the leg becomes oedematous ; the limb is 
 gradually more useless ; and, if relief is not afforded, a 
 mortification will follow. The operation for the aneu- 
 rism will rarely succeed in this case, for in general 
 the artery is also diseased above the dilatation ; and the 
 want of collateral branches to carry on a due circulation 
 is another impediment to the attempt. Amputation, in 
 this instance, as well as when this vessel is wounded 
 near the belly, or near the ham, is the only relief. In 
 case of an aneurism, if, on performing the operation 
 and tying the artery, pain follows, with fever and ten- 
 sion, the issue will be fatal if amputation is not per- 
 formed. If the aneurismal tumour is about the middle 
 of the thigh, and but small, it maybe laid bare, and the 
 artery tied above and below; but if the tumour is large, 
 the artery is diseased above, and the ligature will fail. 
 If the tumour is near the groin, amputation itself will 
 scarcely save the patient's life; if low, near the ham, 
 or in it, amputation is the only means of preventing a 
 fatal mortification. See Mr. Pott's Works, and his Ne- 
 cessity, Etc. of Amputation in certain Cases. 
 
 FE'MORIS OS, (from the same). THIGH BONE; 
 anchie os. In the thigh there is only one bone; it is 
 the largest and strongest of those which are cylindrical. 
 On its outside, near the neck, is a large tuberosity, the 
 trochanter major, rotator major^ rotator natis ; and a 
 lesser one, on the inside, the trochanter minor,' rotator 
 minor. The posterior concave surface of this bone hath 
 a ridge rising in its middle, called the linea asfiera, di- 
 vided below into two. The inferior extremity of this 
 bone is formed into two condyles, between which a con- 
 siderable cavity is found, especially at the posterior part: 
 these are contiguous forwards, but at a distance back- 
 wards. The os femoris is articulated to the acetabulum 
 by enarthrosis ; to the tibia and the patella by gingly- 
 
 mus. Winslow observes, that all the processes from 
 this bone are cartilaginous in new born children. 
 
 Though the thigh bone supports the whole body it is 
 by no means, in appearance, advantageously constructed, 
 since it bends inward towards the knee, and outwards 
 at the top ; but the former was necessary to avoid a 
 rotatory motion of the leg, and the latter to form a 
 sufficient space for the organs at the bottom of the 
 abdomen. 
 
 As the great trochanter passes off at nearly a right 
 angle to enlarge the cavity just mentioned, any shock 
 of the trunk renders it liable to fracture, and this is often 
 mistaken for luxation; an error with difficulty corrected, 
 as the muscles are so thick and so numerous in this 
 part. 
 
 FEMUR, (from/fro, to bear; as being the support 
 of the body). The THIGH ; femen, (quasiyer imen,) coxa, 
 agis, ancha, crus, meron. 
 
 FENE'STRA OVA'LIS et ROTU'NDA, (from 
 fenestra, a "window). See AUDITUS. 
 
 FERE'NTIS. See ARBUTUS. 
 
 FERI'NA, MANIODES, (from futn, and furor, 
 tiftf, forma,) a violent and furious delirium. 
 
 FERI'NUS, (fromferus, wild). SAVAGE, or BRUTAL ; 
 in a medical sense it signifies noxious or malignant; 
 and is applied to coughs, &c. 
 
 FERMENT A 'TIO, (from fermento, to ferment). 
 FERMENTATION, ecbrasmus, brasmos, is an intestine 
 motion excited, with the assistance of proper heat and 
 fluidity, between the integrant and constituent parts of 
 farinaceous and saccharine substances, from which re- 
 sult new combinations of their principles. The heat 
 required is about seventy degrees of Fahrenheit's ther- 
 mometer. 
 
 The phenomena of fermentation are, however, now 
 better understood than by the chemists of the old 
 school ; and this may, perhaps, excuse our enlarging on 
 a subject not strictly medical, though the term is so 
 common in medical authors; but employed without 
 any scientific discrimination. 
 
 The subjects of fermentation, we have said, are fari- 
 nacea and sugar; but the former are scarcely rich enough 
 in the saccharine principle to ferment without some 
 preparation. This consists in wetting, and in exposing 
 the grain to a degree of warmth to excite the processof 
 vegetation ; but no new saccharine principle is added : 
 it is merely more completely developed. Sugar must 
 be employed in every fermentation ; but it requires 
 about four times its weight of water. With the sugar, 
 mucilage is also requisite ; an ingredient which the 
 coarse sugar usually contains. But it is singular that a 
 vegetable acid must also be previously contained in the 
 substance to be fermented (Annales de Chimie, xxxvi. 
 23.); and this we shall find to be supplied, in beer, by 
 the barm or yeast, and is contained naturally in all the 
 fruits. 
 
 When these ingredients are in due proportion, and 
 the temperature raised to nearly 70, an intestine motion 
 commences; the liquor becomes thick and muddy; 
 an additional degree of heat is excited in proportion to 
 the rapidity of the process, which sometimes rises 
 so high as 95, and carbonic acid gas arises. In this 
 process the sugar disappears, and the fluid becomes 
 clear, as well as of a less specific gravity ; and, as it is 
 
PER 
 
 656 
 
 F E II 
 
 styled, of a vinous taste, owing to the formation of 
 alcohol. The other ingredients seem merely to have 
 assisted the process, and to remain unchanged ; for we 
 still find the mucilage both in wine and heer, and the 
 vegetable acid in the former; though the small portion 
 employed as a ferment in the latter seems to have 
 escaped with the carbonic acid gas. Thus the sugar 
 appears to be in part decomposed, and to have separated 
 in the form of carbonic acid gas ; and the other part, 
 with a large excess of hydrogen, forms the alcohol, 
 combined with the colouring matter, and the vegetable 
 acid. The superfluous extractive matter, which the 
 vinous liquor cannot dissolve, rises to the top, or sinks 
 to the bottom, in proportion to the quantity of air en- 
 tangled with it. 
 
 In this process a portion of malic acid is formed, 
 perhaps from the tartarous ; and some oxygen is seem- 
 ingly evolved. It was supposed that the latter was 
 derived from the open air; but Fabroni has informed 
 us that fermentation proceeds with equal rapidity and 
 success in close and in open vessels. Annales de Chi- 
 mie, xxxi. 302. 
 
 After this active process of fermentation is at an end, 
 it still proceeds in a more slow, often in an imper- 
 ceptible, way. If wine or beer be kept in a heat, from 
 70 to 90 degrees, it gradually thickens, grows hot with 
 a gently hissing noise, and filaments are observed to 
 move in it, though previously fine. The heat and noise 
 lessen, the filaments subside, and the liquor is again 
 clear; but it is no longer vinous: it is acid. The re- 
 sult of the acetous fermentation seems not to be con- 
 nected with the alcohol. Yet if the assertions of some 
 of the older chemists, that the strongest wines, when 
 rendered acid, afford the strongest vinegars, be true, 
 alcohol may probably have some effect. These vinegars 
 have not, however, been examined ; and we strongly 
 suspect that they would appear to have been impreg- 
 nated with acetous ether. The extractive matter seems 
 to be the substance which first experiences the change ; 
 for when it is carefully separated, wine will not become 
 sour, though found by Chaptal to become acid, when 
 vine leaves were added. (Annales de Chimie, xxxvi. 
 245.) It is said also, with some truth, that fermented 
 liquors do not become acid, unless they arc exposed to 
 the atmosphere, from whence the oxygen, essential to 
 the acidity, is absorbed. There seem, however, to be 
 some cases, in which this exposure to the atmosphere is 
 not necessary ; for wine will become sour in well corked 
 bottles. In general, however, no cork is sufficiently 
 tight to prevent, after some time, the escape of alcohol; 
 and the atmospheric air finds access by the same course ; 
 in bottles which contain acid wine, some space will al- 
 ways be found empty, and the acidity is in proportion 
 to this space. The flakes are owing to the extractive 
 matter which commenced the process; but some por- 
 tion of this still remains, and the malic acid is the last 
 to experience the change. 
 
 The last stage of this important process is fiutrrfac- 
 tion, in which the extractive matter is still more com- 
 pletely separated, and organisation wholly destroyed. 
 
 This is the common and regular process ; but it is 
 sometimes varied in almost every step. In many in- 
 stances, no traces of a vinous spirit are found, but the 
 fluid hastens rapidly to the state of vinegar. At other 
 
 times putrefaction as quickly comes on; and, in some 
 of the stronger wines and cyders, no art can apparently 
 convert them to vinegar. We have exposed some o'f 
 the strong Devonshire cyder fora whole summer under 
 a sunny wall without producing vinegar. The appear- 
 ance of vinegar, though it presupposes the existence of 
 a vinous state, therefore by no means confirms it ; for 
 the vegetable acid may be produced in a variety of ways, 
 by distilling gum, sugar, wood, or tartars, by the action 
 of sulphuric acid in a concentrated state on these bodies, 
 or by the spontaneous decomposition of some animal 
 substances, particularly urine. 
 
 It has been supposed, that if gluten forms a large por- 
 tion of the fermenting bodies, ammonia will appear in 
 the product ; but this has little foundation. The only 
 varieties in the process are those mentioned, with the 
 greater quantity or perfection of each of the results, 
 which are subjects rather economical than chemical or 
 medical. 
 
 We have remarked that a vegetable acid is necessary 
 to excite fermentation; and that in the process of 
 making beer from malt, a ferment of this kind is ne- 
 cessary. In different places, where the wine is of dif- 
 ferent qualities, the ferments are of course various. 
 Thus on the Rhine, where the grapes are peculiarly 
 acid, they add fresh meal; the Chinese add a decoction 
 of barley and oats; and we sometimes assist the more 
 insensible process, after the active period is at an end, 
 by a little wheat or barley. 
 
 The ferment usually employed for beer is barm 
 or yeast, which Mr. Henry has imitated by the union of 
 carbonic acid gas, with some mucilaginous substances 
 capable of entangling the air. Good barm is, however, 
 a very complicated mixture, containing the carbonic, 
 mucous, acetous, 'and malic acids, alcohol, extractive 
 matter, mucilage, sugar, gluten, and water, besides some 
 lime and potash, with traces of silica and phosphoric 
 acid. Mr. Westrumb, however, in Crell's Annals, has 
 found that the only essential part is the gluten, with a 
 vegetable acid; and it is seemingly indifferent of what 
 kind this acid be, if it is of vegetable origin. 
 
 In the human body, by a loose analogy, fermentation 
 has been said to take place, and all its various pheno- 
 mena have been supposed to produce corresponding 
 effects. We have thought it probable that a similar pro- 
 cess takes place in the stomach; but there is not the 
 slightest evidence of any fermentation in the circulating 
 fluids. What former physicians intended by this term 
 is rather an assimilatory process, by which, at least, the 
 poison introduced is increased in quantity ; but there is 
 no foundation for supposing that all the fluids are thus 
 changed. In the small pox, for instance, some change 
 occurs ; and all the matter which passes through the 
 skin, as well as that which is stopped in its passage, 
 and produces the pustules, will excite the disease in 
 a person liable to it; but the effects soon cease, and 
 all the matter thus changed is at once carried off; for 
 neither in small pox nor measles will the blood convey 
 the disease. In all assimilatory processes, however, there 
 is a strange mystery which we cannot develop ; and 
 there is no little probability that the whole depends on 
 the state of the capillaries produced by th,e fever. We 
 purposely eluded this consideration under the head of EX- 
 ANTHEMATA, as we had not then matured the ideas that 
 
FKK 
 
 657 
 
 FER 
 
 then occurred to us. We may resume the subject when 
 speaking of the different individual diseases, if we can 
 reduce our suspicions to a probable shape. 
 
 FERME'NTUM,(quasi/eri>zmenfum,from./erT'eo,/o 
 work, as wine in a vessel). FERMENT, BARM, YEAST, 
 LEAVEN, corocrum. 
 
 Pliny, in his Nat. Hist. lib. xviii. c. 7. speaks of the 
 barm from malt liquor being used in Spain and Gaul 
 to make bread, which was in consequence lighter than 
 that of other nations. Many other substances excite 
 fermentation, but this ferment is always preferred. 
 Vest has been given in putrid fevers, and has, it is said, 
 produced the most happy effects. The usual dose is 
 a large table spoonful every three or four hours ; but 
 the dose and repetition should be adapted to the exi- 
 gencies. We have had little experience of its virtues, 
 but suspect them not to be considerable. See FER- 
 MENT ATI o. 
 
 FERR^EME'XTA CANDE'XTIA, (from ferra- 
 mentum). HOT IRONS. See ESCHAROTICA. 
 
 FE'RRAT^E, A'QtLE, (from ferrum, iron}. See 
 
 AqU.E CHALYBEATE. 
 
 FERRI RUBI'GO, (from the same.) See FEIUIVM. 
 
 FEHRI TI'NCTURA MURIA'TI. See FERRUM. 
 
 FE'RRUM, (from fero, to wound); IRON; chalybs, 
 Mars, ayuarius, biladen, hadid. Its chemical charac- 
 ter is $ . 
 
 Iron is a bluish white metal, very hard, admitting of 
 a brilliant polish, styptic to the taste, and emitting a 
 smell when rubbed ; the next in specific gravity to cop- 
 per, between seven and eight times heavier than water; 
 distinguishable from all other,bodies in its metallic state 
 by its attracting, or being attracted by, the loadstone, 
 but losing this peculiarity on being reduced by fire to 
 a calx; and retaining it but a short time when perfectly 
 pure. It is the hardest of all metals, not equally malle- 
 able with gold, silver, or copper; but more ductile 
 and tenacious. It melts in the heat of 158 of Wedge- 
 wood ; but our powers of increasing temperature are 
 here limited, and we know not at what degree it boils 
 or evaporates. Its texture is fibrous. By the continu- 
 ance of a weaker heat it calcines, and more easily, though 
 it melts with more difficulty, than any other metal. If 
 iron is long kept in fusion, it loses its sulphur, becomes 
 more brittle, and at length is converted into a bluish 
 glass; which, if exposed to the heat of a large burning 
 glass, after placing it on a piece of charcoal, becomes 
 iron again. Iron is corroded by a moist air into a red- 
 dish yellow rust, occasioned by the oxygen it absorbs, 
 and is soluble in all acids, emitting a garlic odour. 
 Acids precipitate from iron all the common metallic 
 bodies, except zinc, forming with the marine acid a 
 yellow, with th$ nitrous a dark red, and with the vitri- 
 olic a pale green, solution : all salts, except the alkaline, 
 dissolve iron ; and this metal by its strong affinity for 
 oxygen decomposes water. 
 
 In medicine the distinction betwixt iron and steel, or 
 carbonated iron, is not necessary; but as a medicine, as 
 well as in chemical processes, the softest iron is preferred. 
 
 We omitted the chemical properties of iron in the 
 article CHEMIA, because its medical were so intimately 
 connected with them. We shall now previously ex- 
 plain the nature of iron in its different states. 
 
 Wrought iron is the metaj in its purest form, though 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 it is seldom perfectly pure. The malleability of the 
 wrought iron is the best test of its freedom from any 
 adventitious substance. Steel is carbonated iron. It 
 usually contains about -fa of its weight of carbon ; but 
 it seems capable of combining with a larger quantity, 
 and, in the same proportion, it becomes more brittle. 
 A drop of nitric acid on a plate of steel leaves a black 
 spot ; but on a plate of iron, the mark left is a whitish 
 green. 
 
 Cast iron contains a larger .proportion of carbon ; 
 sometimes , from whence its colour is blacker, and the 
 metal more fusible ; but it is always contaminated with 
 oxide and phosphuret of iron, generally also with 
 flint. This kind is reduced to the state of wrought 
 iron, by exposing it with black oxide of iron to an in- 
 tense heat. The oxygen and carbon escape in com- 
 bination. 
 
 We have already pointed out the very great affinity 
 of iron for oxygen. According to Mr. Proust there 
 are, however, only two oxides of iron, the black or 
 green, and the red or brown. The first, containing 
 twenty seven parts of oxygen, and seventy-three of 
 iron, is the least oxygenated of the two, and affords a 
 white precipitate, with alkaline prussiats. It is the 
 state of the martial ethiops, insoluble in alcohol, not 
 affected by the gallic acid, and approaches so near that 
 of the metal, as to be sometimes attractedby the magnet, 
 and occasionally to crystallize in oetoedral crystals. 
 
 The red oxide is composed ot forty -eight parts of 
 oxygen and fifty-two of iron. It is the common rust 
 of iron, and, in the old pharmaceutical language v saffron 
 of Mars. It is soluble in alcohol, and gives a blue- pre- 
 cipitate with alkaline prussiats, and a black one with 
 galls. With iron filings it is converted, as may be ex- 
 pected, into the black oxide. Sulphurated hydrogen 
 gas, and many other substances, will also take away the 
 superabundant oxygen, and reduce it to the state of the 
 former. Hydrogen dissolves iron sparingly ; azote 
 refuses to combine with it; but with sulphur, phos- 
 phorus, and carbone, it unites readily. The phosphuret 
 is what the workmen call the cold short (brittle when 
 cold) iron ; and was, for a time, supposed to be a new 
 metal, to which the name of siderum was assigned. The 
 carburet of iron is the plumbago, or black lead ; the well 
 known substance inclosed in pencils. A hypercarburet 
 of iron is hard and unmalleable (Pearson, Philosophical 
 Transactions): red short iron, which is brittle when hot, 
 is supposed to owe this quality to arsenic or to carbon; 
 most probably to the former. 
 
 Iron is dissolved in vitrolic acid, forming the green 
 vitriol of commerce ; and in the oxide, when combined 
 with an acid, some of its properties just mentioned are 
 only discoverable. Though green, it contains the most 
 oxygenated calx. In the extemporaneous preparation 
 the acid must be largely diluted. Nitric acid rather 
 oxidates than dissolves it ; and to obtain the nitrat of 
 iron, the acid must be much diluted. Diluted muriatic 
 acid dissolves iron with violence : the muriat forms in flat, 
 deliquescent crystals. Vegetable acids have a consider- 
 able affinity with iron. In the acetic acid it is easily- 
 dissolved, and, by its means, iron is suspended in wine. 
 With the tartarous,' it forms the soluble martial tartar, 
 or aperitive extract of Mars ; and the oxalate of iron 
 may be easily procured in astringent, deliquescent, 
 
 4P 
 
F E R 
 
 658 
 
 FEU 
 
 effervescing, prismatic crystals of a greenish yellow co- 
 lour, soluble in water. Soluble phosphats, added to the 
 sulphats of iron, occasion two new compounds. The 
 phosphat of iron, thus formed, becomes a phosphuret 
 by fusion with powdered charcoal. Prussiats of iron 
 are of a deep, beautiful blue colour : but if the oxide 
 predominates, it is yellow; if defective, green. Car- 
 bonic acid unites with the metal, and by its means iron 
 is suspended in the chalybeate waters. 
 
 Iron filings, with an equal quantity of nitre, thrown 
 into a crucible red hot, are changed to the yellow oxide 
 of iron, called Zwelfer's saffron of Mars: sublimed 
 with muriat of ammonia, it becomes the flores martiales, 
 viz. a muriat of ammonia coloured by. iron. This 
 metal is oxided by agitation in water, and by being di- 
 gested with either fixed or volatile alkalis. 
 
 Iron combined with acids becomes an astringent sub- 
 stance ; and upon its astringent, its tonic powers and 
 medicinal virtues seem to depend; for by increasing the 
 tone of the vessels, it increases their vigour and activity. 
 Melampus cured a man of impotency by the rust of 
 iron ; which is the first record of its use as a medicine. 
 Boerhaave thinks iron nearer allied to the human fluids 
 than any other metal, and to be almost wholly soluble 
 in them. 
 
 We have already remarked that medical utility and 
 solubility in the fluids were too commonly considered 
 us synonymous, and have pointed out the fallacy of the 
 opinion. Iron is undoubtedly an astringent, and per- 
 haps a tonic ; since we have reason to think all metallic 
 bodies, except lead, to be tonics. It possesses, however, 
 apparently a quality found in no other metal, viz. a sti- 
 mulus, by which many of its effects may be explained. 
 One reason has been assigned for supposing it more 
 friendly to the constitution than other metals, viz. the 
 consideration that it is naturally an ingredient in the 
 animal fluids, and that the red globules, whose propor- 
 tion and vividness are apparently connected with the 
 strength, seem to owe their colour to iron. 
 
 The medical uses of iron are almost confined to chro- 
 nical disorders ; in which its efficacy is considerable. 
 In weak, lax, pale, and leucophlcgmatic habits it 
 strengthens the stomach, and chylopoietic organs in 
 particular; and by its continued use the whole system 
 is invigorated, the pulse raised, and every mark of 
 health restored. 
 
 By the same corroborating power it promotes de- 
 ficient, and restrains redundant, discharges, where the 
 suppression and excessive flux equally arise from de- 
 bility ; but it increases fluxes, and confirms obstruc- 
 tions when they proceed from tension, rigidity, or 
 .spasmodic strictures of the vessels. 
 
 An aperient and astringent virtue has been attributed 
 1o different preparations of iron ; but each is aperient or 
 astringent, according to the state of the constitution of 
 ,ihe patient who takes them, without any such property 
 in themselves. Chalybeate waters are said to have 
 similar effects on the constitution as iron. See AqujE. 
 
 MINEKALES. 
 
 In the chlorosis, iron, with aromatics, bitters, and 
 aloetic purges, is often very useful. In this, as in most 
 other cases, the crude iron filings, when minutely pul- 
 verized, excel any preparation; and arc peculiarly pro- 
 per, as they rombinc with the acids of the stomach. 
 
 The aloclich to be joined with iron in this disorder ;uv 
 the pillulae ex aloe cum myrrhii, or vinum aloes : these- 
 may be taken not as purgatives, but as eccoprotics, to 
 evacuate the intestinal contents only. 
 
 Iron scarcely in any instance occasions dyspnoea. Its 
 ore has, according to Dioscorides, been injected in 
 clysters to restrain diarrhoeas; and the water in which 
 hot iron has been quenched is said to be useful 
 when employed as a bath in gout or palsy. In malig- 
 nant and obstinate ulcers it has been often used with 
 success ; and since the article on CANCERS was printed, 
 we have found the rust of iron strongly recommended 
 both as a medicine and application in this disease. In 
 roughness and chronic diseases of the skin, it has been 
 recommended; and in the broad brown moles which 
 rise slightly above the cuticle we have known the sul- 
 -phatof iron highly useful. 
 
 It was very commonly employed by the ancients in 
 excessive discharges from the bowels, as in diarrhoea, 
 cholera, lientery, dysentery; and is by many authors 
 recommended as a vermifuge, either operating mecha- 
 nically as filings of tin, or by its tonic power. In vari- 
 ous diseases of debility, besides those already mentioned, 
 it has been employed, viz. in intermittents, in hectics, 
 in dropsies, tympanites, vertigo and pain of the head 
 from relaxation, exhausted powers from venereal in- 
 dulgences, in gleets; and by some respectable practi- 
 tioners even in internal obstructions, particularly those 
 of the spleen and mesentric glands. 
 
 Suppressed or an immoderate discharge of the menses 
 are relieved by this salutary metal (see MENSES); 
 and it is sometimes employed to check hasmorrhoidal 
 discharges. In hypochondriac and hysteric complaints 
 it is highly useful : and many of the true spasms, parti- 
 cularly in epilepsy, it is said to have relieved. We need 
 not repeat what has been said of the tonic power of all 
 the metals ; nor what we have remarked respecting the 
 effects of metallic tonics in this last disease. In the 
 rickets it has been recommended ; and though in fevers, 
 or where the heat of the body is too great, iron is ge- 
 nerally prohibited, yet in some low fevers it hath been 
 administered in conjunction with nitre, it is said, with 
 good effect. In a weak state, when low fever attended, 
 a mixture of sal martis and sal nitri, in equal parts, 
 has been given in doses of ten or twenty grains ; but 
 the fever in this case was apparently symptomatic only. 
 
 In some instances, iron occasions sickness and per- 
 turbation ; a mild opiate must then be added, or the 
 medicine taken in bed, half an hour before the hour of 
 rising or of going to rest. 
 
 When improperly taken, it sometimes occasions 
 anxjely, head ach, pains in the stomach and bowels, 
 or spasms. 
 
 Iron we have said is injurious where the viscera are 
 obstructed, or where an inflammatory tension accom- 
 panies it. This medicine should also not be employed 
 when the stomach and bowels are overloaded. It 
 should not be taken a little before or after meals, and 
 be carefully purified from any particles of copper by 
 means of a magnet. 
 
 It has been the opinion of some respectable practi- 
 tioners, and among the rest of Sydenham, that nature 
 affords this remedy in a more useful form than art can 
 supply. We shal) therefore first mention the principal 
 
F E 
 
 659 
 
 FE R 
 
 ores of iron employed as remedies. The first of these 
 has had the sounding title of MINERA MARTIS SOLARIS. 
 It is the fiyrHea of authors, the sulphurated iron of 
 Hauy. iv. 65, and an astringent of considerable efficacy, 
 t contains a portion of alumen. 
 
 The next ore is the MAGNET, the amorphous oxidu- 
 lated iron of Hauy, iv. 13. It would be endless to 
 transcribe the idle stories recorded of the efficacy of 
 this form of iron. When held in the hand it is said to 
 accelerate delivery ; and bound on the body, after being 
 moistened with woman's milk, even Hippocrates tells 
 us that it obviates sterility. Among the graver and 
 more modern authors, whose credulity on this subject 
 is conspicuous, we may mention, as an apology for add- 
 ing a word on the subject, Baldinger in his Collection 
 of Dissertations ; Andry and Thouret, in the Memoirs 
 of the Royal Society of Medicine at Paris. 
 
 Another ore is the HXM.VTITF.S, hematite oxidated 
 iron, Hauy, iv. 105 ; red haematites of Kinvan. It was 
 supposed to cure haemorrhages, when taken internally, 
 held in the hand, or placed under the axilla. 
 
 The RUBRICA FAKIULIS, Or RED CHALK, has been 
 
 also employed ; it is the red oxidated iron, Haiiy. iv. 
 106; but even the collectors of wonders speak of it 
 only as a good astringent. The last ore is the .STITES, 
 j!ie eagle stone, a variety of the rusty oxidated iron, 
 Haiiy, iv. 107, called geodic. A geode is a round body 
 a cavity within, usually full of water or earth. 
 This ore also takes away labour pains and prevents 
 abortions ! ! 
 
 The preparations in general use are the following: 
 
 Limaturte ferri. FILINGS of IRON, called also due- 
 nez. Of all the preparations, this alone is said to possess 
 all the virtues of iron. The rust is not so powerful an 
 absorbent of acid in the primae vise, nor does it yield so 
 large a share of the gas, separated by the action of acids 
 on pure iron, which some authors have supposed to be 
 useful. If pure iron be reduced into fine filings, it is 
 the least offensive to the taste, and the most extensively 
 advantageous. 
 
 A preparation between this, and the rust of iron, 
 which follows, is the black oxide found in scales round 
 u smith's anvil. This was tlie form recommended by 
 Dr. Black, and on the whole is the most useful. Iron 
 wire, as made of the purest iron, is often preferred; but 
 :he hvdrogen gas separated from the metal, when not 
 oxidized, often produces inconvenience, so that the 
 :s are preferable. 
 
 Ferri rubiga. The RUST OF IKON. Moisten clean 
 i of iron with water, and sprinkle them over with 
 a little powuered sal ammoniac ; when the whole is 
 dried, powder and pass it through a fine searse. The 
 dose is the same as that of pure filings. The college of 
 physicians of London order one pound of iron filings to 
 oe exposed to the air, often moistened with water until 
 :hey are corroded into rust ; then pounded in an iron 
 mortar, and the very fine powder to be washed off with 
 distilled water. The remainder is easily separated by- 
 washing, and must undergo the same process : the pre- 
 pared powder must be dried for use. Pharm. Londin. 
 1788. In hypochondriac and epileptic complaints, in 
 -^worm cases, and in weak relaxed habits, it has proved 
 useful. The Dublin college prepare it from iron wire, 
 as the purer form of the metal. 
 
 The following electuary is not an inelegant form of 
 
 administration. R. conserv. absinthii maritimi, 3 i. 
 rubiginis ferri, 555. cons. ari. 5 ij- corticis aurant, q. s. 
 During the continuance of taking this medicine the 
 body should be kept open by some gentle aperient me- 
 dicine. 
 
 Fhrts martiales. MARTIAL FLOWERS ; formerly ens 
 veneris, now ferrum ammoniacafe, are prepared by 
 mixing of iron filings, one pound, with sal ammoniac, 
 two pounds. Sublime them, and what remains mix, 
 by rubbing together with the sublimated matter ; and 
 again sublime. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 The success of this process depends chiefly upon the 
 fire's being hastily raised, that the sal ammoniac may 
 not sublime before the heat is become strong enough 
 to enable it to carry up a portion of the iron ; hence 
 earthen or iron vessels will be most proper for the 
 purpose. The most convenient vessel is an iron pot, 
 to which may be luted an inverted earthen jar, with 
 a small hole in its bottom to allow the elastic vapours 
 which arise during the operation to pass off. 
 
 When these flowers are impure, they are of a dull 
 and pale yellow colour; but they may be purified by 
 sublimation. 
 
 The Edinburgh college directs this medicine to be 
 prepared by mixing equal weights of the red oxide and 
 muriat of ammonia. This mixture is sublimed. In 
 this preparation there is only a single decomposition ; 
 and the muriat of ammonia is decomposed by the metal, 
 which only takes place in high temperatures. Some* 
 unchanged muriat of ammonia comes over, so that the 
 sublimate must -be carefully mixed after the operation. 
 In both processes the proportion of iron i 1 - L It 
 
 is .only required to be - f ' g of the muriat. A tincture is 
 prepared from these fiowei ; four ounces 
 
 of ammoniacal iron in a pint of proof spirit. 
 - The dose is from gr. vi. to ) i. They?sr?* martiales 
 are considered as deobstruent and corroborant ; find if 
 given in pills must be combined with the fetid gums. 
 They may be substituted for all the other preparations 
 of iron ; but are by no means particularly powerful. 
 
 From these flowers, dissolved in warm water and 
 precipitated with the aq. kali, is produced the Mars dia- 
 jiAoreticus, and by Zwelfer, sulftliur Titrio/i anodynum 
 mat-dale ; dissolved in sp. vir.i rectificatus, they form the 
 sedatii-um archei. 
 
 4. Vinum chalybeatum. Vinum ferri. Take four 
 ounces of the filings of iron ; of cinnamon and mace, 
 of each half an ounce ; and of Rhenish wine, four pints. 
 Macerate without heat for a month ; then strain off the 
 wine for use. The college of London orders four ounces 
 of the filings of iron to be digested for a month in : 
 pints of Spanish white wine, often shaking the vessel, 
 and then strained. Phar. Lond. 1 783. The Dublin 
 college substitutes, for the filings, iron wire, and for 
 Spanish white wine, Rhenish wine. The strength of 
 the preparations are unequal, and a better, as well as a 
 more certain medicine is a solution of tar tarired, iron. 
 
 Solutions of iron in vegetable acids are much more 
 mild, and less ungrateful, both to the palate and 
 mach, than those made with the mineral acids. 
 
 The dose is from a tea spoonful, to a table spoonful, 
 two or three times a day. In chlorotic cases, and in de- 
 bilitated phlegmatic habits, it is an excellent remedy ; 
 but in inflammatory habits should be 
 -ed. 
 
 4 P 2 
 
FER 
 
 660 
 
 FER 
 
 Tinctura martis in s/iiritu salts. Tinctura ferri mu- 
 riati. Take of the rust of iron, half a pound ; muriatic 
 acid, by weight, three pounds : pour the muriatic acid 
 upon the iron in a glass vessel, and shake the mixture 
 now and then, during three days ; set it by, that the 
 faeces may subside, evaporate the liquor poured off to 
 one pound, and add three pints of the rectified spirit of 
 wine. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 The Edinburgh college employs the scales of iron or 
 the black oxide ; and the Dublin iron wire. The first 
 and last are therefore nearly the same, and very different 
 from the London formula, in which the red oxide is 
 used. The red muriat is, however, only soluble in 
 spirit of wine ; and some of this muriat is formed both 
 in the Edinburgh and Dublin forms. 
 
 This was formerly called tinctura martis Mynsichti. 
 Its virtues are the same as of other preparations of 
 iron ; but it is generally more speedy and certain in 
 its effects : its dose, from ten to sixty drops, two or 
 three times a day. It has sometimes been given for 
 gleets ; and in suppressions of urine, arising from spas- 
 modic affections of the urethra, in a dose, ten drops 
 every ten minutes till some effects are perceptible : it 
 relaxes the spasm by producing nausea. It is very effi- 
 cacious in destroying venereal warts, either used alone, 
 or diluted with a small proportion of water. 
 
 Tinctura fiorum martialum. Take of the martial 
 flowers, four ounces; and of proof spirit, one pint. 
 Digest and strain. 
 
 All the tinctures of steel are no other than real solu- 
 tions of iron in acids, combined with vinous spirits ; 
 but the first of these two is the strongest. The dose of 
 the first may be from ten to twenty drops three times a 
 day ; and of the latter, three times the quantity may be 
 allowed. 
 
 Carbonas ferri firecijiitatus is the name of a pre- 
 paratifen introduced into the last edition of the Edin- 
 burgh Dispensatory, usually styled the ferrum firecifii- 
 tatum. It is prepared by dissolving four ounces of sul- 
 phate of iron* in five quarts of water, and adding five 
 ounces of carbonate of soda, dissolved in a sufficient 
 quantity of water. The iron precipitated is, at first, in 
 the form of the black oxide; but it attracts more oxygen 
 in drying, and becomes of a red colour. It is -a valu- 
 able medicine, and may be given from five grains to 
 fifteen ; but the former dose is generally sufficient. 
 The carbonate of soda is employed; as the salt, which 
 results from the double decomposition, is very soluble, 
 and of course easily separated. 
 
 Aijua ferri acrati is introduced into the Dublin 
 Dispensatory, and is made as the artificial acidulous 
 water, introducing. into the vessel half an ounce of iron 
 wire, and suspending it in the water. This is an ele- 
 gant chalybeate, and by no means inferior to the Pyr- 
 mont water. 
 
 Sul/ihas ferri exciccatun, and oxidum ferri rubrum, 
 are preparations introduced into the last Edinburgh 
 Dispensatory. In the first, the water of crystalliza- 
 tion only is separated by a gentle heat; and in the last, 
 the sulphat of iron is decomposed by a violent fire. 
 A little red sulphat remains, which must be separated 
 by elutriation. 
 
 Tincturaferri acetati is directed by the Dublin college 
 to be prepared in the following manner. An ounce of 
 acetated vegetable alkali is rubbed with as much vitri- 
 
 olated iron till the mass deliquesces. Alcohol is then 
 added. The process is easily explained ; and the tinc- 
 ture is a solution of the black oxide, unless it gain some 
 oxygen in the preparation. The sulphat of potash, 
 formed in the process, is not soluble in alcohol ; so that 
 the tincture when filtered has no saline impregnation, 
 except that of the iron. The dose is thirty drops. 
 
 Lixivium martis. Let the substance remaining after 
 subliming the flowers be set in a moist place, and 
 it will deliquesce. It is sometimes called oleum martis 
 Jier deliquium, and essentia martis. The dose is from 
 one to three or four drops. It is an astringent, and a 
 very powerful one. In surgery it is used as a styptic, 
 and in cases of haemorrhage applied to the .bleeding 
 vessels on lint. 
 
 Mars saccharatus. CANDIED STEEL. Put any quan- 
 tity of clean filings of iron into a brass kettle, sus- 
 pended over a gentle fire; add to them, by little and 
 little, twice their weight of white sugar, boiled to the 
 consistence of candy, with which powdered starch hath 
 been previously mixed, in the proportion of one drachm 
 to a pound, agitating the kettle continually, that the 
 filings may be crusted over with the sugar, and taking 
 great care to prevent their running into lumps. The 
 dose is 3 ss. two or three times a day. 
 
 Mars solubilis, chalybs tartarisatus; \\oviferrum tar- 
 tarisatum. Take of iron filings, one pound; powdered 
 crystals of tartar, two pounds ; mix them with distilled 
 water into a thick paste ; expose them to the air in an 
 open earthen vessel for eight days ; and then rub the 
 matter, when dried in a sand bath, to the finest powder. 
 Pharm. Lond. 1788. This is said, to have succeeded 
 after all other preparations of iron have failed"; and is 
 supposed to be more soluble in the animal fluids. The 
 dose is from ten grains to thirty, twice a day. It is in fact 
 a triple salt, as potash is combined, and the filings of iron 
 are oxidized by exposure to the air. A more ready way of 
 preparing it is that proposed by Thenard, viz. to boil the 
 cream of tartar with an oxide of iron. This compound 
 is very soluble, crystallizes in small needles, and has 
 a chalybeate taste. It is decomposed by sulphurated 
 hydrogen and its compounds, as well as by the gallic 
 acid, not by alkalis, or alkaline carbonats. 
 
 Sal martis. SALT OF STEEL. Chalybis sal, now 
 called ferrum vitriolatum. VITRIOLATED IRON. Take 
 filings of iron, vitriolic acid, by weight, of each eight 
 evinces; distilled water, three pints; mix them in a 
 glass vessel, and when the effervescence has ceased, 
 place the mixture for some time on hot sand; then 
 pour off the liquor ; filter it through paper, and after 
 proper evaporation let it crystallize. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 It is given from three or four grains to twenty ; is sup- 
 posed to quicken the circulation, give tone and vigour to 
 the system, and destroy worms: ten grains may be dis- 
 solved in a pint of water, and given in repeated draughts, 
 with proper exercise, as a chalybeate water. 
 
 Extractum martis. Iron filings are to be dissolved 
 in some vegetable acid, and then evaporated to a due 
 consistence. 
 
 For the crocus martis afieriens, and crocus martis as- 
 tringens, the college of London substitutes the colcothar 
 vitrioli. They are all the red calx of iron, and the 
 least active of the chalybeates. M. Beaume observes, 
 that these calces recover their metalline state by digest- 
 ing in olive oil during an hour or two. 
 
FER 
 
 661 
 
 FIB 
 
 As usual, we shall add a short account of those pre- 
 parations of iron which have been commended by for- 
 mer authors, and particularly the practitioners on the 
 continent, at present disused in this kingdom. The 
 croci mortis merit a little further notice in this part of 
 the article. They have been differently prepared, and 
 had many different appellations, according to the fancy or 
 object of the chemist. Sometimes the iron has been 
 calcined by fire, sometimes by acids, and occasionally 
 by moistening it only, when it does not differ from the 
 rubigo ferri. Iron calcined by fire gives the crocus mar- 
 tis obgtructh'us ; deflagrated with common salt and ni- 
 tre, or nitre and sulphur, it is the pulvis cacfiecticus of 
 Boeder. If a piece of sulphur is rubbed on a hot iron, 
 and the drops suffered to fall into cold water, it affords 
 the crocus mortis afieriti-vus (crocus mortis nigerj and 
 chalybs cum sulfihur firefiaratus). The crocus mortis 
 tulfihuratus (chalybs and filars sulfihuratus ) is made 
 by stratifying filings of steel with sulphur in different 
 proportions, moistening the mixture till it grows hot and 
 swells. It is then powdered and subjected to a violent 
 heat with continual stirring, till it becomes a black pow- 
 der. When still further heated, to separate the whole 
 of the acid, and further to calcine the iron, it becomes 
 red, and is then the crocus mortis afieriens. When fur- 
 ther heated, it is converted to a mere calx, and is the 
 crocus mortis astringent (adstrictorius of Sola}. It 
 will be obvious that the calces, in all these tedious pre- 
 parations, are only in the progressive state, from the 
 black to the red oxide, formerly described, and differing 
 little from the common calces of iron. 
 
 In various foreign pharmaceutical works, the rust of 
 iron is differently prepared, without seemingly altering 
 its properties. The filings of steel are sometimes mois- 
 tened with dew, with vinegar, with urine, particularly of 
 boys, solutions of common salt, (crocus mortis emena- 
 gogus;) of borax, or tartarized tartar : sometimes the 
 different mineral acids are employed either in the forms 
 of fluid or vapour, and the rust then acquires other pro- 
 perties. From these it is precipitated by alkalis, par- 
 ticularly caustic ones, or the acid is expelled by heat. 
 By repeating these processes, Schroeder obtained a cro- 
 cus chalybis ruber, which he highly commends. A 
 crocus martis is also obtained by agitating the iron in 
 carbonic acid water, vinegar, or a highly diluted nitric 
 acid, washing the paste which results, and drying the 
 light powder which subsides. 
 
 The Mars solubilis alcalisatus of the old, and parti- 
 cularly Lewis's Dispensatory, differs little from the tar- 
 tarised steel already described. The globuli martiales 
 differ only in containing a smaller proportion of the acid, 
 and are employed externally in contusions, luxations, 
 and gun-shot wounds. 
 
 The acetas ferri is directed only by the Dublin col- 
 lege as the basis of a tincture. The substance is order- 
 ed by the Wirtemburgh college ; and the tincture is 
 sometimes denominated from Radcliffe. It is usually 
 prepared from the filingsof steel, or the martial ethiops, 
 united with the vegetable acid ; and is highly commend- 
 ed by Boerhaave as a tonic and anthelmintic, particular- 
 ly as an antirachitic. When inspissated, it is styled ex- 
 tractum martis. 
 
 Tinctura martis cydoniata is particularly described by 
 Wedelius, and usually exhibited with spirituous cinna"- 
 mon water. We find it commended in the same dis- 
 
 eases as are supposed to be relieved by the other chaly- 
 beates, and particularly in puerperal discharges. The 
 tinctura martis fiomata, a solution of iron in cyder, and 
 the tinctura martis cum vino malvatico andftomis auran- 
 ricrum, are similar medicines of no peculiar qualities. 
 The two first are sometimes inspissated into an extract. 
 The last ib a very weak, inert preparation. 
 
 Tinctura nervina of Bestuchef; tinctura nervino to- 
 nicajla-va; gutte auree Lamottii, liquor nervinus al- 
 bus, liquor anodynus martialus, are the appellations of 
 a secret medicine, purchased by the empress of Russia, 
 and published. This tincture is generally of a beauti- 
 ful golden colour if exposed to the sun's light, which is 
 lost in the shade, and returns again in sunshine: it de- 
 posits a blue sediment by the addition of the Prussian 
 alkali; and is, like the other tinctures of steel, a tonic. 
 It is a vitriolic ether, with a portion of spirit of wine, 
 holding in solution muriated iron. 
 
 The last preparation which we shall mention is the 
 serum lactis chalybeatum, prepared by quenching hot 
 iron in whey. It is commended as a tonic'; but we can 
 find no very distinct accdunt of the diseases to which it 
 is peculiarly adopted. 
 
 See Lewis's Materia Medica: Neumann's Chemical 
 Works. 
 
 FE'RRUM AMMOXIA'CALE. See FERRUM. 
 
 FE'RRUM EQUI'NUM. HORSE SHOE VETCH. Hififio- 
 crafiis uni siliyuosa Lin. Sp. PI. 1049. Dale adds that 
 all the species are astringent. 
 
 FE'RRUM TARTARIZA'TUM. See FERRUM. 
 
 FE'RRUM VITRIOLA'TUM. See FERRUM. 
 
 FE'RSJl. MEASLES, afervore, from the heat which 
 accompanies them. See MORBILLI. 
 
 FE'RULA, a STAFF, which it resembles. FENNEL 
 GIANT. It hath a large, succulent, milky root ; the stalk 
 is fungous, and full of a pitchy matter. 
 
 ' 
 
 rtKA 
 
 ArKi<JA'.-\.a 
 
 SEMPE'RVIVENS. See GALBANUM. 
 
 FE'RULA ASAF(E'TIDA. See ASAFCETIDA. 
 
 FE'RULA FO'LIO BREVIO'RI. See MEUM LATIFOLIU.-I 
 
 ADULTERINUM. 
 
 FE'RULA GLAU'CO FO'LIOJ Sec. called tha/isiaferulacea, 
 libanotisffnicv.il folio, fianax asclefiium ; thafisia a&- 
 clefiium Lin. Sp. PI. 375. CANDY ALL HEAL. This spe- 
 cies grows in Candy; its roots and seeds are diuretic and 
 emmenagogue. 
 
 FE'RULA SEU FCE'MIXA; FE'RULA TENUIORE FOLIO; 
 FE'RULA FCENICULI FOLIO. FENNEL GIANT. Ferula com- 
 munis Lin. Sp. PI. 355. It is .cultivated in gardens, and 
 flowers in July. See SAGAPENUM. 
 
 FE'RULA MI'NOR, called also fianax asclefiium, ferula 
 facie, libanotis ferule folio et semine ; ferula nodiflcra 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 356. All-heal of Esculapius. 
 
 FESTU CA AVENA'CEA, (from /er<5, to bear; so 
 called from resembling the young shoot of a tree,) 
 
 FESTUCA. The GREAT WILD OAT GRASS. See 
 
 LOPS. 
 
 FI'BER. See CASTOR. 
 
 FI'BRA, (from^ier, extreme'). A FIBRE. Haller 
 observes, that the least discoverable fibres are of two 
 kinds. The first are lineal ; the second are conjoined 
 with a breadth frequently larger than their length ; and 
 the latter, he informs us, are those of which the cellular 
 membrane is made up. 
 
 On the different proportions of the terrestrial matter, 
 
FIB 
 
 662 
 
 FI C 
 
 and the gelatine which forms the simple fibre, depend 
 probably their different degrees of cohesion, and from 
 hence Boerhaave deduces the general source of disea- 
 ses. See Boerhaave's Aphorisms, and Haller's Physio- 
 logy, under the title of ANIMAL FIBRE. 
 
 Each of these opinions, however, is fallacious; and 
 indeed, when we speak of the pellular substance as a 
 fibre or a membrane, we convey ideas which mislead. 
 The human body seems to be originally fibrous. At 
 the earliest period when the embryo can be subjected to 
 our senses, it seems to resemble the tadpole, with a 
 tail only extended from a rounded head. There ap- 
 pears to be little doubt of this being exclusively the 
 brain and spinal marrow, for the lower extremities are 
 developed at a much later period. If this be true, the 
 fibrous structure of the human body is only the nervous 
 system; on its fib res are deposited the nutriment formed 
 in successive eras by the powers of the constitution, and 
 these direct the form and the shape of the different parts 
 of the body. In reality, this is the moule interieure of 
 which Buifon so often speaks. This system, which we 
 hope to render more probabte in other parts of the 
 work, requires that the productions of this aboriginal 
 nervous germ, viz. the nerves, should be convoluted 
 within a small space, capable of a certain degree of ex- 
 tension, different according to the organs which they 
 are to form or supply. Beyond this power of exten- 
 sion, or, in other words, their length, the organ cannot 
 expand; and the different extent of the nerves, in each 
 part, depends on the individual constitution. This 
 theory involves no contradiction, scarcely any difficulty, 
 except the extreme minuteness of these fibres ; but mi- 
 nuteness is only relative, and will disappear, if we 
 reflect that even the mite probably nourishes some pa- 
 rasite animal, and that this last must possess vessels, ar- 
 teries, ajpd muscular fibres, peculiarly its own. 
 
 According 10 tllt'sc vie-no lllc filnuua pails of lllC llU- 
 
 man body are the nerves, the muscles, the blood, and 
 absorbent vessels ; consequently the great bodies of the 
 glands, as composed of vessels and membranes. The 
 other parts are the cellular substance, which is only a 
 connecting medium, and which, in every instance of 
 adhesive inflammation, is formed before our eyes. 
 
 The diseases of the fibres are only those from too 
 great rigidity or laxity ; but, if we consider these as 
 nervous, or prolongations of the brain and spinal mar- 
 row, we shall reduce them to excessive tone and relaxa- 
 tion. The connection between the state of the simple 
 fibres and the nervous system we have already noticed 
 at sufficient length. See ASTRINGENTIA. 
 
 The strength or weakness of a fibre is wholly relative. 
 Soon after conception the cohesion may be destroyed by 
 the slightest touch ; but the cohesion increases till the 
 degree is attained which gives perfection to the being. 
 The perfection of cohesion is when a fibre will bear a 
 greater force than what its state and office regularly re- 
 quire. Many, though equally unsatisfactory, are the 
 rules laid down to distinguish betwixt the rigid and lax 
 fibre, in particular constitutions ; but with a view to 
 practice, a rigid fibre is a concomitant of strength, and 
 the lax fibre of its deficiency. 
 
 FIBRO'SUS, (fromjibra, ajibre). In botany it is 
 applied to the root, and means consisting of small 
 strings. 
 
 FI'BULA, (quasi figilula, from figo, to fasten). A 
 
 BUCKLE, CLASP, or BUTTON. It is the name also of an 
 ancient mode of bringing the lips of wounds together. 
 Hippocrates sometimes uses the word for the part of the . 
 bone that forms the outer ankle, perhaps, because the 
 shoes were buckled in that place. The ancients gave 
 this name to the small bone of the leg, from its joining 
 the tibia and muscles together : it is also called fierone, 
 facile minus, arunda minor, canna minor cruris, sura, 
 and radius. On the outside of the leg, and behind the 
 tibia, the fibula is placed : its upper extremity is flatten- 
 ed where it is connected to the former ; and its lower 
 extremity hath an oblong head, received by the external 
 cavity of the tibia; below this the head of the fibula is 
 extended in a coronoid process, the malleolus externus 
 contiguous to the outside of the astragalus. 
 
 The arteries of all the long bones run obliquely into 
 them, and as they thus resist the action of styptics, their 
 wounds occasion obstinate haemorrhages. It is re- 
 markable that in this oblique course the arteries of the 
 os humeri, tibia, and fibula, run obliquely downwards ; 
 those of the radius and ulna upwards : a structure 
 seemingly designed to facilitate the circulation from 
 gravity, as the arteries confined by the bone cannot con- 
 tract. The radius and ulna are, it may be remarked, 
 occasionally raised. 
 
 FIBULE'US, (fromjbiila, the small bone of the leg). 
 See PEHONJEUS MUSCULUS LONGUS. 
 
 FICA'RIA, (fromjiciis, a Jig). See SCROPHULARIA 
 MAJOR, and CHELIDONIUM MIXUS. 
 
 FICA'TIO, (from the same). See Ficus. 
 
 FICOI'DES, (homficus, and fJs, likeness). A suc- 
 culent plant, resembling the fig tree, supposed to.be 
 emollient. Ficoides is also a name of the banana. 
 
 FI'CUS, vel FICA'TIO, (from 4>, to produce; or 
 fl/iig, Hebrew). The name of a tubercle about the anus 
 or pudenda. See CONDYLOMA. 
 
 Ii'cus J/NDICA. See BANANA and MUSA. 
 
 FI'CUS I*NDifjE GRA'NA. See COCINILLA. 
 
 FI'CUS INFERNA'LIS. See CATAPUTIA. 
 
 Fl'cUS SATI'VA, ARIDA, COMMUNIS. The FIG TREE. 
 
 Ficus carica Lin. Sp. PI. 1513. The-unripe fig is call- 
 ed grossus ; the dried, carica ; its grain or seed cen- 
 chramis, from its resembling millet seed. This tree is 
 of a middling size, with large leaves cut into five seg- 
 ments ; grows spontaneously in the warmer climes, and 
 is cultivated in our gardens. 
 
 The best figs are brought from Turkey;, many from 
 the south of France, where they dry, after dipping 
 them in hot ley, made of the ashes of the fig tree, by 
 exposing them to the sun. The recent fruit, complete- 
 ly ripe, is soft, succulent, and easily digested, unless ea- 
 ten in immoderate quantities, when it is apt to occasion 
 flatulency, pain of the stomach, and diarrhoea. . 
 
 The skin of the fruit is glutinous and salt ; and from 
 hence their laxative power has been ridiculously de- 
 rived. They are very nutritious, as their sugar is united 
 with a large portion of mucilaginous matter ; grateful 
 to the stomach, and easier to digest than many other of 
 the sweet fruits. But they are used in medicine as a 
 lubricating emollient, and are an ingredient in pec- 
 toral decoctions, as well as suppurating cataplasms. 
 They are sometimes used alone, and applied as warm 
 as they can easily be borne to phlegmons of the gums, 
 and other parts where poultices cannot be confined. 
 See Lewis's and Cullen's Materia Meclica. 
 
F1L 
 
 Fl S 
 
 
 FIDICINA LES,(from Jldictn, a harper}. Some 
 muscles of the fingers, particularly used in playing 
 upon the harp, and other stringed instruments. See 
 
 LUMBRICALES MUSCULI. 
 
 FILACE'Ji RA 'DICES, (from Jilum, a thread'). 
 FILACEOUS ROOTS; such as are furnished with many 
 thread-like filaments. 
 
 FILA'GO, (from the thread-like filaments of its 
 leaf). See GXAPHALIUM. 
 
 FILA'GO ALPIXA. The herb LION'S FOOT. See 
 LEONTOPODIUM. 
 
 FILAME'NTUM. A FILAMENT, (from Jilum, a 
 thread, of the diameter of a slender thread). In botany 
 it is that thread-like part of the stamen which connects 
 the anthera with the receptaculum. By some English 
 botanists it is called thread. 
 
 FILE'LLUM, (from Jilum, a thread}. See PEXIS. 
 
 FILE'TUM, (from the same). See LIXGUA. 
 
 FI'LICES, the plural of Jilix, (from Jilum, a thread; 
 quasi Jilatim incisa}. FERNS ; one of the natural orders 
 of the vegetable kingdom, having the fructification on 
 the back side of the leaves. They constitute the first 
 order in the class cryfitogamia, and consist of sixteen 
 genera divided into fructifications spicatae, frondosae, 
 and radicales. 
 
 FILI'CULA, a dim. of JiUx,fern}. A small sort of 
 fern ; also the herb MAIDEN HAIR, (from Jilum, a 
 thread, which it resembles). See ADIANTHUM NI- 
 GRUM. 
 
 FILIPE'NDULA, (from Jilum, andflendeo,to hang, 
 because the numerous bulbs of its root hang as it were 
 by small threads). DROPWORT ; saxifraga rubra and 
 tcnanthe. It grows wild in fields and chalky grounds, is 
 rough and bitter, and slightly pungent. The species used 
 in medicine is the sfiirea jilifiendula Lin. Sp. PL 702. 
 
 FILIPE'NDULA CICUT.S: FA'CIE. See CXAXTHE 
 
 CH^ROPHYLLI FOLIIS. 
 
 FI'LIUS A'NTE PA'TREM. THE SON BEFORE 
 THE FATHER ; because the flowers appear before the 
 leaves. TUSSILAGO is one of these plants, q. v. 
 
 FI'LIX. See FILICES, its plural. Pteris. FERN-. 
 Blancnon Oribasii. 
 
 Fem is divided into the male and female ; the male 
 hath no branches, but only one main rib ; the female is 
 branched. 
 
 FI'LIX ACULEA'TA. See LONCHITIS. 
 
 FI'LIX FLO'RIDA, RAMO'SA, osmunda vulgaris, and 
 fialustris. FLOWERING FERN and OSMUND ROYAL. Os- 
 mitnda regalia Lin. Sp. PL 1521. It is the largest of 
 the true English ferns, bears no flowers, and its fruit in 
 clusters. Towards their tops are round, slender, seed- 
 bearing, curled heads of a brownish colour, covered 
 with seeds : they appear in June, ripen in July, and 
 are chiefly found in marshes. The roots consist of many 
 small parts, matted together, blackish on the outside, 
 and green within, covered with small fibres : they are 
 equal in power to the roots of the other ferns ; but a 
 conserve of the tender buds or heads is preferable./ 
 
 FI'LIX F<EMI'XEA, RAMO'SA MA'JOR. FEMALE FERN, 
 BRAKES, or BRACKEN. Pteris aguilina Lin. Sp. PL 
 t533. 
 
 FI'LIX FO'LIIS POLYPO'DII. See POLYPODIUM AXGUS- 
 TIFOLIVM. 
 
 FI'LIX MAS. MALE FERN, called also lonchitis; fioly- 
 /todium Jilix mas Lin. Sp. PL 1551. The root of the 
 
 male fern resembles that of the osmunda regalis, and is 
 often sold for it. The roots of most of the species, 
 when chewed, are of a sweetish taste, glutinous, but 
 soon become bitterish, subastringent, and nauseous : 
 they are used for destroying the taenia, and given in 
 the following manner : the patient is first prepared by 
 an emollient clyster, and a supper of panada, with but- 
 ter and salt ; in a morning, two or three drachms of the 
 powder of the male fern root are given, washed down 
 with a draught of water; and, two hours afterwards, 
 a strong cathartic, composed of calomel and scammony, 
 proportioned to the strength of the patient. To assist 
 its operation, if necessary, a dose of purging salts may 
 be given ; and, if the worm is not expelled in a few 
 hours, this process, at proper intervals, must be repeat- 
 ed. Dr. Cullen thinks it doubtful whether the ferns 
 have any specific power in killing worms ; for the 
 stomach bears considerable quantities without uneasi- 
 ness ; and, alone, it has no sensible effects: its apparent 
 benefit may, therefore, be derived from the drastic 
 purge. In Germany, however, the taenia has been ex- 
 pelled by the repeated exhibition of the root, without 
 the aid of any purgative ; and it is possible that a medi- 
 cine may be poisonous to worms, that has no effect on 
 the human body. We have found that portions of taenia, 
 before discharged alive, have, after the exhibition of the 
 fern root, no longer shown signs of animation. The 
 fern root has been used as a deobstruent, and been ex- 
 tolled against the rickets. The male fern, and those 
 that bear flowers, are most powerful as antiseptics and 
 astringents ; the female fern is more viscid, saponaceous, 
 and diuretic. Cullen's Materia Medica. Woodville's 
 Medical Botany. 
 
 FI'LIX QUE'RNA RE'PEXS. See POLYPODIUM TEXE- 
 RUM MINUS. 
 
 FILTRA'TIO, (fromjiltrum, a strainer). See DE- 
 PURATIO. Generally a paper is folded into the shape 
 of a funnel, and then placed in one ; through this the 
 liquor passes, and the feculencies are separated. 
 
 FI'LTRUM. (See FILTRATIO.) A stone found in 
 the bay of Mexico, through which liquors are filtered, 
 and particularly turbid or impure water. Flints pow- 
 dered to different fineness are sometimes introduced 
 into a cylinder for the same purpose ; and occasionally 
 the weight of a descending column of the fluid is em- 
 ployed to propel it through the natural or artificial pores 
 of the filtre. 
 
 FI'LUM ARSENICA'LE. See MERCLRIUS COR- 
 
 ROSIVUS ALBUS. 
 
 FI'MBRIA, (quasi./?tti'6rw, from ./?/*, the extremity}. 
 FRINGE. Those leaves are said to be fimbriated that 
 are jagged about the edges. In surgery this word is 
 synonymous with CATABLEMA, q. v. 
 ' FIMBRIA'TUS. See FIMBRIA. 
 
 FI'MUS, (from./?o, to make}. DUNG. The dung of 
 many animals hath been used; but the present practice 
 excludes them all. That of dogs is an absorbent. 
 
 FI'SSILIS LA'PIS HIBE'RNICUS, (from Jissus, 
 cleft, because it is divided into thin layers). Fricus. 
 See HIBERNICUS LAPIS. 
 
 FI'SSURA, (from the same). A FISSURE or CRACK. 
 The mouth, or other natural apertures into the body, are 
 called Jissures; but morbid fissures are cracks in the 
 skull, or in a long bone when the fracture is longitu- 
 dinal. 
 
FIS 
 
 664 
 
 FIS 
 
 A morbid fissure differs from a fracture, because in 
 the latter there is a total solution of continuity. A 
 fracture also is transverse or oblique ; a fissure longi- 
 tudinal. 
 
 Fissures most frequently occur in the skull ; and of 
 these there is, first, the counter fissure, when the blow 
 is received on one side of the head, and the fissure is on 
 the other; where the internal table is broken, the exter- 
 nal remaining sound; or where the stroke is received on 
 one bone, and the fissure is in that adjoining. Many 
 authors doubt the existence of a counter fissure, and it 
 is difficultly accounted for ; but the facts are well at- 
 tested. Hippocrates, Galen, Celsus, Berengarius, Fal- 
 lopius, and several others, assert their having met with 
 such instances. The most frequent kind is that which 
 is soon discovered by laying the bone bare, and cleaning 
 the part with sponge ; but they are occasionally so small, 
 that some art is necessary to discover them. If a black 
 liquor, made of burnt bone or cork, mixed with water, 
 is rubbed on the bare skull, it will sink into the crack, 
 and discover, when washed off, its situation ; or, if the 
 head be clean shaved, and the patient bled freely, an 
 cedematous puffmess will appear, in a day or two, over 
 the part affected. 
 
 Fissures are often productive of worse consequences 
 than fractures ; for there is often, at the same time, a 
 concussion of the brain ; and it is consequently neces- 
 sary to ascertain this circumstance. Instances of the 
 ill effects of fissures have happened many months after 
 the accident. The fissure alone is not dangerous, but 
 the violence which occasioned it, and the consequent 
 rupture of numerous vessels, whose extravasated con- 
 tents injure the bone. When this happens, an unex- 
 pected death is often the consequence. 
 
 Trepanning seems to be the properest method of re- 
 lief; though the plan recommended by Mr. Bromfield, 
 in concussions of the brain, has alone effected a cure. 
 
 FI'SSURA CEREBRI MAGNA svLVii. The sulcus which 
 divides the anterior and middle lobes of the cerebrum 
 on each side : it ascends obliquely baiA-vyards from the 
 temporal ala of the os sphenoides to near the middle of 
 the os parietale. 
 
 FISSU'R^E ORBITA'RES INFERIO'RES. See 
 SPHENO MAXILLARES FISSURE. 
 
 FI'STULA, (quasi fusula, fromfundo, to pour out). 
 So the Latins called a catheter. See CATHETERUS ; 
 and also a clyster fiifie. See ENEMA. 
 
 FI'STULA. A PIPE. In surgery it is a kind of ulcer 
 which resembles a pipe; named also eligii morbus. 
 It is narrower than a sinus ; generally continues fur- 
 ther; hath its internal surface and its orifice usually 
 callous; and is generally the consequence of abscesses. 
 The seat of a fistula is in the cellular membrane. It 
 is known to be present when there is an aperture on 
 the surface of the body from which any matter either 
 flows or may be pressed out : its depth and direction 
 are discovered by a probe ; or, if the directions are va- 
 rious, warm water may be injected into it; and, if near 
 the skin, these will be ascertained by the elevation 
 occasioned by the water; if otherwise, the quantity of 
 water retained will determine the size of the cavity. 
 The probe often discovers whether the fistula runs upon 
 an adjacent bone, or whether the bone be carious. The 
 parts in which these ulcers are seated, and their various 
 circumstances, constitute the chief differences betwixt 
 
 fistulse. A fistula is more dangerous in proportion to 
 the depth of the cellular membrane, and the thickness 
 of the muscles. While it is simple, and extends no 
 further than it can be reached with a knife, it may be 
 generally cured : when so situated as to open into the 
 neck of the bladder, or when attended with a caries in 
 the adjacent bone, particularly the os sacrum or the 
 coccyx, the cure is difficult, and often impossible. 
 
 Mr. Bell includes the fistula in his species of sinous 
 ulcer; by which he means that kind of sore which hath 
 one or more openings running into it from the same 
 or different directions, and generally seated in the cel- 
 lular membrane. A sinus, as thus described, he says, 
 is the most simple state of the disorder, and is, by long 
 continuance, or by the use of drying astringent appli- 
 cations, liable to become hard and callous in its internal 
 surface , and in such a state, from its supposed resem- 
 blance to a pipe, is termed a fistula. The most frequent 
 cause of sinuses in ulcers and abscesses, is the want 
 of vent or a sufficient opening for the discharge, which 
 easily insinuates itself into the yielding substance of 
 the cellular membrane, and proceeds gradually till it 
 finds an opening either externally or into some of the 
 neighbouring cavities. An improper application of 
 bandages on ulcers is often the cause of a sinus. 
 
 When fistulas, not yet become callous," are compli- 
 cated with ulcers, the most expeditious relief is from 
 an incision to the bottom, if it can be done without 
 danger : after which the wound is to be cleaned and 
 healed. Another method is, to compress the fundus of 
 the sinus ; for which purpose a narrow compress, or a 
 slip of plaster wrapped up in that form, is to be applied 
 externally over the bottom, and secured, as in other ul- 
 cers, with a plaster and bandage, that the peccant matter 
 may be propelled from the bottom to the mouth of the 
 fistula, that the former may be soonest healed. This 
 happens most frequently when the fistula is in the arms 
 or legs, or when its orifice is lower than its fundus. 
 Belloste, and some other surgeons, reject all tents and 
 injections; but when fistulas lie deep, detergent injec- 
 tions must be used. These are a decoction of birthwort, 
 mixed with honey of roses, or with the tincture of 
 myrrh and aloes : they must be injected warm at every 
 dressing, and retained for a short time; the bottom and 
 mouth of the fistula are gently pressed, that the matter 
 may more effectually be washed off. This method must 
 be continued until the bottom of the fistula begins to 
 heal. It may then be dressed with some soft digestive, 
 of which the balsamum Peruv. or balsamum capivi are 
 ingredients. When this method fails, the operation 
 must be attempted ; but it is not to be depended on, ex- 
 cept when the opening can be carried to the bottom of 
 the ulcer. The incision is made with most ease to the 
 patient with a knife; and whatever instrument be used, 
 the incision must be so deep as will be sufficient to an- 
 swer the end ; for when the bottom is laid open, the 
 matter is not only discharged, but medicines more com- 
 modiously applied. If, upon making the incision, a large 
 quantity of blood is discharged, fill the wound with dry 
 lint, and proceed as is usual in recent wounds. Mr. 
 Bell advises almost universally to avoid the practice of 
 laying the different sinuses open from one end to the 
 other, and cutting out all the hardened parts, so as to 
 convert the whole into one common ulcer. This me- 
 thod he owns will frequently effect a cure ; but inde- 
 
FIS 
 
 665 
 
 FIS 
 
 pendent of the great pain, and very large unseemly ci- 
 catrix occasioned, it cannot, in every case, be safely prac- 
 tised. When sinuses, for instance, run far up the rec- 
 tum, it cannot ever be conveniently done; they penetrate 
 deep, and run below either large bloodvessels or nerves : 
 in these cases such treatment cannot be advised. The 
 object in every case of sinus, is to produce a coalescence 
 of its sides, so as to destroy any vacuity that may have 
 occurred; and the most effectual means of accomplish- 
 ing it is, to make a depending orifice for a free exit to 
 the matter; or by a gentle irritation, to induce, on its 
 internal surface, a slight degree of adhesive inflamma- 
 tion ; so that a firm union of the sides of the sinus may 
 be obtained. To answer both these intentions, Mr. Bell 
 thinks that the introduction of a seton is sufficient. The 
 seton must pass from the orifice in the ulcer along the 
 course of the sinus to its other extremity, where an 
 opening, large enough for the discharge, should be 
 made, as in cases of abscess. The cord of cotton, or of 
 silk, should at first be large in proportion to the capa- 
 city of the sinus, and diminished gradually as the cure 
 advances. When the discharge is greatly lessened, by 
 the diminution of the vacuity, the seton should be to- 
 tally withdrawn ; abandage somewhat tight applied over 
 the part, and continued till a complete cure is' effected. 
 In this process the first step is, to discover the direction 
 of the sinus, or sinuses ; which may commonly be done 
 either by introducing a probe, observing where the mat- 
 ter points, or allowing the matter to collect, and remark- 
 ing from whence it comes when the parts are pressed : 
 then into every sinus which opens into the ulcer a seton 
 should be introduced. Thib method of curing sinuses, 
 by the use of a seton, is free from all danger, and may 
 be employed in all cases of this kind ; for a seton, by 
 means of a director, may always be used with safety. 
 The sinuses being removed by the setons, the ulcers 
 connected with them are to be cured in the way appro- 
 priated to each kind. This practice rarely fails in any 
 case of simple sinus ; in general it answers in real fistu- 
 las ; and for a fistula in the perinasum this practice is 
 peculiarly advantageous, as it does not produce that 
 troublesome cicatrix which follows the use of the 
 knife. The only objection to the use of the seton in 
 cases of fistula in ano, is the irritation it would occasion 
 in the gut; but of these we must next speak. See Cel- 
 sus, lib. vi. c. iv. Boerhaave's Aphorisms, the English 
 translation, pp. 102, 103. Pott's Treatise on Fistulas. 
 Bell's Treatise on Ulcers, edit. 3, p. 244, Sec. 
 
 FISTU'LA IN A 'NO. No part of the body is more sub- 
 ject to abscesses than that immediately surrounding 
 the lower part of the rectum : it is much exposed to 
 pressure and other external injuries, which impede the 
 free motion of the blood; and, in parts where the circu- 
 lation is so languid, obstructions soon occur, and puru- 
 lent matter is formed with little appearance of active 
 inflammation. We sometimes find also a metastasis to 
 this part ; and there are anomalous cases of hectic which 
 seem to originate from an affection of the liver, where 
 this metastasis is not uncommon. As the skin is pretty 
 thick around the rectum, the pus will insinuate itself 
 amongst the soft neighbouring parts, and form sinuses, 
 which degenerate into fistulas. 
 
 This kind of fistula is called complete when there is 
 an opening into the gut, and another externally ; incom- 
 plete when there is no external aperture. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 The symptoms of the incomplete kind are analogous 
 to those of the piles, and are difficultly distinguished 
 from them. The complete kinds have generally callous 
 lips, which, with the discharge, more readily points ou 
 the nature of the case. 
 
 Abscesses in this part should be opened as soon as wc- 
 find a fluctuation of matter, and by a large aperture, 
 most effectually to prevent a return. In examining one 
 of these fistulas, if the probe does not readily pass, 
 warm milk may be injected into it, to see if any re- 
 turns by the rectum, and of course to discover if the 
 gut is perforated. When the probe is used for the ex- 
 amination, let the patient stand on the ground, with his 
 feet pretty far asunder, and lean on the belly over a 
 table: an assistant can then hold his buttocks asunder, 
 that the operator may more readily introduce his finger 
 into the anus before he examines the fistula with a probe, 
 If the fistula runs so deep that the finger introduced into 
 the anus cannot easily reach the orifice, the cure is 
 doubtful, and the attempt dangerous, on account of the 
 haemorrhage from the vessels, which admit not eithei 
 of compression or ligature. If a fistula hath been of 
 long standing, in a bad habit, and the discharge is such 
 as to weaken the patient, the operation should not be 
 attempted, at least till the constitution is repaired ; but 
 if the patient is of a good habit, if the fistula returns; 
 the operation may be repeated. 
 
 We have just remarked also that a fistula is some- 
 times connected with diseases of the liver or the lungs, 
 and in these cases it appears to be a critical discharge. 
 If any cough or hectic fever has preceded, the operation 
 soon hastens the fatal termination. The hectic recurs 
 with increased violence, the purulent expectoration i- 
 more copious, and the strength rapidly fails. The 
 appearances which contraindicate the operation, are 
 those only which are pulmonary ; but the true hectic, 
 viz. where the lungs alone are affected, seems seldom, 
 if ever, to be attended with abscesses of this kind. 
 Where an affection of the liver has preceded or accom- 
 panied the disease of the lungs, such dispositions are 
 not uncommon, and the event is such as we have de- 
 scribed. 
 
 Some authors have contended that all fistulas are criti- 
 cal, and we have sometimes inclined to that opinion ; 
 yet, as they may he sometimes safely cured, and the 
 disease is inconvenient and distressing, if not acutely 
 painful, should there be no other apparent disease, the 
 operation may be attempted. If not advisable, country 
 air, milk diet, a mildly tonic course of medicines, with 
 gentle eccoprotics, will often relieve ; and nature will 
 sometimes complete the cure, or so far relieve the com- 
 plaint as to produce no great inconvenience. See St. 
 Andre on Fistula in Ano. 
 
 Dr. Monro's instruction we shall add : " Wherever 
 the opening of the fistula is, if it hath any turnings 
 where it reaches the gut, divide them, and make them 
 straight, avoiding the sphincter. After this I attempt to 
 promote incarnation, which might lessen the cavity, and 
 by degrees fill it up, by injecting balsamic softening me- 
 dicines; though sometimes a patient of a good habit may 
 be cured by applying a poultice of bread and milk, and 
 a digestive. If this fail, I endeavour to render the parts 
 entirely callous and insensible, by injecting a mixture of 
 lime water and brandy, with a little honey of roses, in- 
 creasing the brandy and diminishing the rest, as the 
 4Q 
 
FI S 
 
 666 
 
 FIS 
 
 parts lose their sensibility, until at length I inject pure 
 alcohol, which renders them quite insensible." 
 
 When the operation is performed, a probe pointed 
 bistoury is to be passed into the fistula, and the finger 
 into the rectum, to meet it. If the fistula is incomplete, 
 the probe is sometimes passed through the gut, at its 
 upper part, to render it complete ; but this, we think, 
 should be avoided. The sharp pointed bistoury is then 
 passed along the other, and the sinus divided. In ge- 
 neral, however, the probe is passed through the upper 
 aperture, and bent down by the finger, when the sinus 
 is cut through by the common scalpel. If the sinus 
 goes beyond the reach of the finger, it should be divided 
 only so far as the latter can extend ; for beyond it the 
 knife must not be trusted. As the external opening is 
 usually on the outside of the rectum, the sphincter is 
 commonly divided; but this occasions no inconvenience. 
 
 When the patient dreads the knife, it has been usual, 
 in the complete fistula, to pass a silver or a leaden wire 
 through the sinus, and to bend it from the upper orifice 
 till it is again brought to the outside. The compression 
 by this means destroys the life of the part ; but the 
 pain and irritation are too great to render it an eligible 
 method. 
 
 It is styled an occult fistula when there is no external 
 opening; and it is then difficult to determine whether 
 the disease be really fistulous near the anus, or whether 
 there be an abscess in the superior part of the intestine. 
 The occult fistula is distinguished by a hardness, a pain- 
 ful swelling, and discoloration near the verge of the 
 anus; while its existence is ascertained by matter being 
 'found mixed with the faeces, or following them. In the 
 disease which is our present object, the matter more 
 frequently follows the feculent discharge. An opening 
 is to be made in this case at the discoloured part, and 
 the disease reduced to a complete fistula. 
 
 The disease is sometimes so violent and obstinate, 
 that the parts in the vicinity, and sometime ; ne rectum 
 itself, are separated from the organs aroum:. Various 
 methods of peculiar severity have been adopted on this 
 occasion. It is, however, sufficient to lay a detached 
 portion of the gut open on the side most affected, as in 
 common fistulae; and sometimes another portion on the 
 opposite side. If the bones are sound, these operations 
 will usually succeed. 
 
 When the matter insinuates itself into xheperinaeum, 
 or down the hip, the sinuses should be laid completely 
 open. When the matter has been long confined, tho 
 parts become hard and apparently scirrhous. In this 
 case the sinus must not only be laid open, but the scir- 
 rhosities removed by the knife. It has been common to 
 apply caustics for the latter purpose ; but this mode of 
 relief is tedious, and much more severe than the knife. 
 
 When the operation is finished, it has been the ge- 
 neral practice to stuff' the cavities with lint ; but this oc- 
 casions great irritation, and often induces diarrhoea. 
 After cleaning the wound, pledgets are to be gently 
 introduced, so as to cause no uneasiness. The sore, 
 however, often assumes an unhealthy appearance, and 
 the discharge is thin. Though this may arise from the 
 sinus not being completely opened, it is more commonly 
 owing to the weak state of the constitution. Bark, 
 wine, and cold bathing, country air, and in ilk diet, have 
 been recommended. Balsam of 1'cruand of capivi, tur- 
 pentine, and other stimulating applications, have been 
 
 used often with little success. Unfortunately, when the 
 wound has healed, worse symptoms have come on. 
 Patients are, however, often impatient, and the surgeon 
 must cure the wound which he has made, if he wishes 
 to preserve his credit. It is melancholy to reflect, that 
 we cannot always, at the same time, do our duty, and 
 satisfy those under our care. We have sometimes suc- 
 ceeded in inducing patients to " bear the ills they have," 
 rather than " fly to others that they know not of," and 
 our best success has been obtained by delay. 
 
 D. Mudge's " experienced and successful method of 
 treating fistula in ano" consists in employing a specu- 
 lum to dilate the rectum, and bring the parts more 
 completely within the view. The callous edges of the 
 wound are touched with butter of antimony ; and when 
 the surface appears preternaturally smooth, the preci- 
 pitate ointment is applied. 
 
 See Heister's Surgery; Le Dran's Operations; 
 Sharp's Operations; Pott's Treatise on Fistulas; Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. ii. p. 282; Kirkland's Medical Surgery, 
 vol. i. p. 201, 235; London Medical Journal, vol. v. p. 
 392 ; White's Surgery, p. 386. 
 
 FISTU'LA IN THE EPIDI'DYMIS. In the London Me- 
 dical Observations and Inquiries, vol. ii. p. 273, is an 
 instance of a fistula in this part being cured. A man of 
 thirty -five years of age hurt his testicles by a fall ; a sup- 
 puration followed, and the matter was discharged exter- 
 nally. When the swelling was reduced by means of an 
 emollient cataplasm, a fistula was discovered in each 
 epididymis: a probe director was then introduced into 
 the left sinus, which was cut open its whole length ; 
 after which all the indurated parts and the diseased skin 
 were dissected ; the same was done on both sides, and a 
 part of the epididymis on the right side was cut away. 
 The dressings, as in common wounds, finished the cure ; 
 and the functions of the testes were afterwards said to 
 be fully executed. 
 
 FISTU'LA LAOHRYMA'LIS, (see JEGYLOPS,) is a disor- 
 der of the canals leading from the eye to the nose, which 
 obstructs the natural passage of the tears, so that they 
 trickle down the cheeks. In its first and mildest stage, 
 an inflammation on the part is alone observed : in the 
 next, matter is discharged from the punctalachrymalia, 
 which flows with the tears ; the matter may proceed 
 from an orifice through the skin, between the nose 
 and the angle of -the eye. The last and worst degree 
 is, when the matter of the abscess has corroded the sub- 
 jacent bone. 
 
 If the skin between the angle of the eye and the nose 
 is not perforated, it is called imperfect ; if corroded, a 
 perfect ; and if the subjacent bones are affected, a com- 
 pound, fistula lachrymalis. 
 
 Other disorders near the seat of the fistula lachryma- 
 lis are confounded with it ; but properly this kind of 
 fistula is an erosion of the ducts of the lachrymal sac; 
 in consequence of which, pus flows from them into the 
 great angle of the eye ; when the clear lachrymal fluid 
 alone flows out, the disorder is an EPIPHORA, q. v. 
 The matter of a proper fistula generally flows through 
 the upper puncta, but sometimes through the lower 
 only, or in a few instances through both. 
 
 The symptoms are, frequent dropping of tears, and 
 of purulent matter, especially in the morning, without 
 any manifest external inflammation. By pressing with 
 the finger upon the lachrymal sac, a discharge of pus 
 
FLA 
 
 follows through the puncta lachrymalia; and if this pus 
 be offensive to the smell, or of a green or blackish co- 
 lour, though not offensive, the adjacent bones are gene- 
 rally carious. When the matter is of a bad smell or co- 
 lour, the probe will readily determine the state of the 
 bone ; for sometimes it is not injured, notwithstanding 
 the attendance of the usual signs; and it is sometimes 
 carious, when the pus is laudable. If, however, the dis- 
 charge continues to be faulty, a caries will, for the most 
 part, be formed in the lachrymal bone, the os planum, 
 or in the jaw bone. If the nasal duct is obstructed, it 
 is known by injecting some fluid into it, when, instead 
 of passing into the nose, it returns by the puncta lach- 
 rymalia: if there is an encysted tumour, the exterior parts 
 swell, and the tumour will not yield to the pressure of 
 the finger, though there is no inflammation. When it 
 does yield, there is a lachrymal hernia. Instances have 
 occurred of a fistula lachrymalis not discharging pus 
 with the tears, but alone when the patient was asleep ; 
 and this hath happened when the adjacent bones have 
 been carious. 
 
 If the complaint is recent, the habit of body not re- 
 markably diseased, the external skin not corroded, the 
 nasal duct unobstructed, the matter of a good colour 
 and consistence, incision and the cautery are unnecessa- 
 ry ; for compression and mild astringent collyriums will 
 be sufficient : the matter should be occasionally pressed 
 out with the finger, to prevent its acquiring an acri- 
 mony. But if the duct into the nose is stopped, nothing 
 will succeed but the operation. In performing it, the 
 loose skin of the under eye lid must be pressed upon 
 the globe of the eye, and a passage into the lachrymal 
 groove cut: this is known by the crackling of the os 
 unguis under the pressure of the knife; a probe must 
 then be introduced to perforate into the nose. It is ne- 
 cessary to guard against cutting on the upper part of 
 the maxillary bone, which will be discovered from the 
 resistance. In that case the incision must be made fur- 
 ther back. If, in perforating the os unguis, you press 
 upon it too forwards, you will be obtructed by a part of 
 the maxilla superior, which forms a portion of the canal 
 in which the sac is lodged ; if you press inwards, there 
 will be danger of injuring the os, or septum nasi,orthe 
 os ethmoides : but if the instrument is passed back- 
 wards and downwards towards the uvula, no obstruc- 
 tion will occur. 
 
 For compressing instruments with which to cure the 
 slighter cases, see Sharp's Operations, and Gooch's 
 Cases. On the Fistula Lachrymalis, see Sharp's Ope- 
 rations ; Le Bran's Operations; Edinburgh Medical 
 Essays, vols. ii. and iii ; Pott's Treatise on the Fistula 
 Lachrymalis; St. Yves on Disorders of the Eyes ; Heis- 
 ter's Surgery ; Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. p. 469; Kirk- 
 land's Medical Surgery, vol. ii. p. 134; London Medical 
 Journal, vol. i. p. 62, vol. ii. p. 77, 245 ; Nosology of 
 the Eyes, p. 77, 83 i White's Surgery, p. 256. 
 
 FI'STULA ix PERI'X.EO consists in an opening in the 
 skin, corresponding with one in the urethra. It some- 
 times happens that one opening from the side of the 
 urethra corresponds with several through the skin ; but 
 it rarely happens that there is more than one opening 
 from the urethra. 
 
 After lithotomy, a puncture of the perinaeum, an ab- 
 scess in the same part near the urethra, a scirrhus in 
 
 the prostate, Sec. a fistula is sometimes formed, through 
 which the urine partly passes, while the rest is convey- 
 ed through the natural passage. 
 
 A fistula proceeding from the urethra runs in various 
 directions before it reaches the external opening of the 
 skin ; so that when the latter is near the anus, it may 
 be taken for a fistula in that part; but the discharge of 
 urine through the fistula at once distinguishes its nature. 
 
 Besides the callosities on the external orifice of these 
 fistulas, there are sometimes calculous concretions 
 lodged in their cavities ; indeed, so various are the cir- 
 cumstances attending different cases of this kind, that 
 only general rules can be laid down for their treatment. 
 
 In general the outward opening must be enlarged by 
 cutting away the callous lips, or destroying them by 
 caustic ; but it sometimes happens that the same end 
 may be attained by distending the urethra with a bougie. 
 Le Dran observes, that though there are several fistu- 
 lous orifices, and several callosities in the perinasum, 
 when the water passes off in a small stream through the 
 natural passage, the chief remedy will be the introduc- 
 tion of bougies; for as this canal is enlarged, the exter- 
 nal orifices are diminished and healed, and the callosi- 
 ties consequently softened. Mr. Bell prefers the cure 
 of this fistula by the introduction of a seton. See FIS- 
 TULA. Le Dran's Operations. Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. 
 p. 226. London Medical Journal, vol i. p. 379. White's 
 Surgery, p. 395. 
 
 On fistulas in general, see Celsus, Boerhaave's Apho- 
 risms, and Pott's Treatise on Fistulas. 
 
 FISTULA'RIS. FISTULAR. In botany, those flo 
 are thus called which are compounded of many long 
 hollow small florets, like pipes ; and those plants are 
 called fistulous whose stalks are hollow, like a pipe. 
 
 FISTULO'SUM FO'LIUM. See FARCTVS. 
 
 FIXA'TIO. FIXATION. In chemistry it is the ren- 
 dering any volatile substance fixed, so as not to fly oft" 
 upon being exposed to an intense heat. 
 
 FL. LAP. The abbreviation of Car. Linnaei Flora 
 Lapponica. 
 
 FLABE'LLIFO'RMIS, (from fabellum, a fan, and 
 forma, likeness'). In botany it means a leaf, shaped 
 like a fan. 
 
 FLA'GELLUM. A LASH. In botany, a barren 
 twig, a shoot like a thong. 
 
 FLA MMULA. Formerly a skein of silk with which 
 setons were made. The name also of several species 
 of ranunculus, of the atragene and clematis. 
 
 FLA'MMULA jo'vis, (from its burning acrimony). 
 Surrecta alba. The UPRIGHT LADY'S BOWER, clematis 
 recta Lin. Sp. PI. 767. UPRIGHT TRAVELLER'S JOT. 
 The recent leaves, and in a less degree the flowers, on 
 being chewed, excite a burning heat of the tongue and 
 fauces ; and if retained long in the mouth, produce a 
 blister ; but by drying, this acrimony is considerably 
 diminished. The root, seed, and bark, if rubbed with 
 the fingers, strike the nostrils very quickly with a 
 strong smell. This plant yields a very acrid water ; 
 and Stoerck has published several cases of its success- 
 ful exhibition, particularly in inveterate headachs, 
 pains in the bones, nodes, ulcers, and cutaneous affec- 
 tions from syphilis. He chiefly recommends an infu- 
 sion of two or three drachms of the leaves in a pint 
 of boiling water, of which four ounces are to be taken 
 
 4 Q 2 
 
FLA 
 
 668 
 
 FLE 
 
 three times a day, whilst the powdered leaves are em- 
 ployed as an escharotic. (See Stoerck de Flammula 
 Jovis.) In this country it has been little employed, and 
 with less success. 
 
 FLATULE'NTUS, and FLA'TUS FURIO'SUS. 
 See AMBULO. 
 
 FLA'TUS. FLATULENCE. Vapours rarefied by the 
 heat of the containing part. Distensions, uneasy sen- 
 sations, and often a considerable degree of pain, are the 
 consequence. The term is confined to wind in the 
 stomach and intestines. In other cavities, it is called 
 tympanites. See APEPSIA, DIGESTIO, and HYSTERIA. 
 
 FLA'VII CLEME'NTIS MEDICAME'NTUM. 
 The name of a medicine for the gout, described by 
 Actuarius. 
 
 FLA'VUS CO'RTEX. YELLOW BARK. This bark, 
 very lately introduced into practice, is supposed to be 
 a species of cinchona, growing in the interior moun- 
 tainous parts of America, described by Murray under 
 the title of cortex: chine, vel chinchinis regius, seu cor- 
 tex chines Jla-uus. This bark, according to Murray, 
 consists of flattish pieces of about the length of a finger, 
 the breadth of the thumb, and a line in thickness. Its 
 colour is yellowish, inclining to that of the red oxide of 
 iron. It partakes more of the ferruginous colour on its 
 external than on its internal surface, owing to the close 
 adhesion of the epidermis to the bark. Both in its 
 fracture and on its surface it appears fibrillous, break- 
 ing easily between the fingers, so that it may be rubbed 
 into a yellow powder. In taste it is intensely bitter, 
 with a slight degree of astringency. Its efficacy is 
 considered as far superior in intermittent fevers to the 
 bark commonly employed. Dr. Relph observes, that 
 in colour it only approaches nearer to a yellow than 
 any other species of Peruvian bark imported into this 
 country, especially when reduced to powder; that it 
 consists of flattish irregular pieces, of a cinnamon co- 
 lour, inclining to red, having, in certain directions of 
 the light, a peculiar sparkling appearance on the sur- 
 face. The pieces are very generally divested of the 
 cuticle, of a fibrous texture, dry, and rigid to the feel, 
 . easily rubbed to powder between the finger and the 
 thumb ; not remarkable for their specific gravity. 
 They have little odour, but to the taste are intensely 
 bitter, with a moderate share of astringency, and a 
 flavour corresponding unequivocally to that of the cin- 
 chona officinalis. The external surface of this bark is 
 somewhat of a deeper colour than the internal, and in 
 some specimens it is as deep as that of the red bark. 
 The pieces vary much in size ; some are about two 
 inches and a half in length, an inch in breadth, and 
 the sixth of an inch in thickness ; while others are still 
 smaller ; and some are to be found from twelve to 
 eighteen inches in length, with the breadth and thick- 
 ness in proportion. Pieces sometimes through the 
 whole chest are nearly cylindrical, and as completely 
 covered with an outer coat as the most perfect speci- 
 men of common bark. The epidermis of the large 
 pieces of the yellow bark is of a reddish brown colour, 
 rough, and of a somewhat spongy texture ; but that of 
 the smaller pieces is grey, harder, and much more com- 
 pact. 
 
 Like the cortex "Peruvianus, it yields its virtues to 
 
 water by infusion or decoction, to proof or rectified 
 spirits, and extracts may be formed from either in the 
 usual way. It is considered to possess the same virtues, 
 but in a greater degree than either the common or red 
 bark, consequently to be more efficacious in smaller 
 doses. For the complaints to which it is adapted, see 
 CORTEX PERUVIANUS : the dose of the powder is from 
 9 ss. to 9 ij. of the extract half the quantity is suffi- 
 cient. See Relph on the Yellow Bark. 
 
 FLE'MENT, (quasi FLEGMEN, from flecto, to incline 
 downwards*). A tumour about the ankles ; or callous 
 furrows in the hands or feet. 
 
 FLERE'SIN. See ARTHRITIS. 
 
 FLE'XOR, (from flecto, to bend). A name applied 
 to several muscles, from their office of bending the 
 parts to which they belong. 
 
 FLE'XOR BRE'VIS MI'NIMI DI'GITI MA'NUS, rises from, 
 the.unciform process of the carpus, toward the annular 
 ligament, and is inserted into the basis of the little 
 finger. 
 
 FLE'XOR CA'PITIS. See RECTUS INTERNUS MAJOR. 
 
 FLE'XOR CARPI RADIA'LIS ; flexor carfii exterior, and 
 bicornis; rises from the anterior part of the inner con- 
 dyle of the os humeri, passes toward the outside, and 
 runs through the annular ligament, being partly insert- 
 ed into the trapezium, and partly into the first meta- 
 carpal bone. 
 
 FLE'XOR CA'RPI ULNA'RIS, flexor carfii interior, rises 
 from the inner condyle of the os humeri, and almost 
 from the whole surface of the ulna, forming a tendon 
 inserted into the os pisiforme. 
 
 FLE'XOR DI'GITI PA'RVI MI'NIMI. See ABDUCTOR 
 
 MINIMI DIGITI MANUS. 
 
 FLE'XOR DIGITO'RUM ACCESSO'RIUS. See FLEXOR 
 LUNGUS PEDIS. Dr. Hunter calls it accessorius. 
 
 FLE'XOR DIGITO'RUM PE'DIS. See FLEXOR SUBLI- 
 MIS. 
 
 FLE'XOR SECU'NDI INTERNO'DII DIGITO'RUM PE'DIS. 
 See FLEXOR SUBLIMIS. 
 
 FLE'XOR INTERNO'DII PRI'MI DIGITO'RUM. See LUM- 
 BRIOALES. Dr. Hunter describes the lumbricales as 
 productions of the flexors, and distinctly that called 
 
 FLE'XOR INTERNO'DII PHI'MI PO'LLICIS MA'NUS, rising 
 from the annular ligament of the carpus, and inserted 
 into the first bone of the thumb. 
 
 FLE'XOR INTERNO'DII PHI'MI et SECU'NDI PO'LLICIS. 
 These muscles rise sharp and fleshy about the middle 
 of the back part of the fibula ; then, running into a ten- 
 don in passing over the joint, and through a channel in 
 the inner part of the os calcis, are inserted into the up- 
 per end of the second bone of the great toe. 
 
 FLE'XOR INTERNO'DII SE'CUN'DI DIGITO'RUM MA'NUS, 
 flexor sublimis, or fierforatus, rises from the inner con- 
 dyle of the os humeri, and from the fore part of the 
 head of the ulna and radius; passes through the annu- 
 lar ligament, and spreads out into four tendons, which 
 are inserted into the basis of the second phalanx : these 
 are bound down by what is called an annular ligament, 
 which is really a general sheath of the fingers, thicker 
 at the joints than elsewhere. Brown calls this muscle 
 flexor secundus. 
 
 FLE'XOR INTERNO'DII SECU'NDI PO'LLICIS MA'NUS, 
 is made up of two portions, the anterior of which 
 
FLE 
 
 669 
 
 FLO 
 
 is inserted into one sesamoid bone, the posterior into the 
 other. 
 
 FLE'XOR INTERNO'DH TE'RTII DIGITO'RUM MA'NUS, 
 by Dr. Hunter called perforans manus ; firofundus 
 manus ; rises from the inner condyle of the os humeri, 
 from the external part of the ulna about its middle, and 
 from the interosseons ligament ; runs between the per- 
 foratus, and forms four tendons, which pass through 
 as many slits in the perforatus, to be inserted into the 
 basis of the last phalanx. 
 
 FLE'XOR ISTERNO'DII TE'RTII PO'LLICIS, vel LONGI'S- 
 SIMUS PO'LLICIS MA'NUS, hath sometimes a twofold 
 beginning; one from the internal substance of the os 
 humeri, between the perforatus and perforans, but 
 this head is occasionally wanting ; or springs from the 
 upper and fore part of the ulna : the second head rises 
 on the radius, passes over the articulation of the carpus, 
 and is inserted in the upper part of the third bone of 
 the thumb. 
 
 FLE'XOR LO'NGUS, or PE'RFORANS PE'DIS, called also 
 accessories, rises from the posterior part of the tibia, 
 just below the poplitaeus, and from the interosseous 
 ligament ; goes on the inside of the astragalus and os 
 calcis (from whose internal part a short head arises, 
 called accessor/us), and passing through the slit of the 
 perforatus, its four tendons are inserted into the basis 
 of the last bones of the toes. This muscle receives some 
 fibres from the flexor pollicis longus. 
 
 FLE'XOR PE'RFORANS MA'NUS. See FLEXOR INTERN o- 
 
 DII TERTII DIGITORUM MAXUS. 
 
 FLE'XOR PO'LLICIS BRE'VIS, is short, thick, and 
 fleshy, seemingly divided into two muscles, by the 
 tendon of the flexor pollicis longus passing over it. It 
 rises from the upper part of the os cuneiforme medium, 
 and, running over the termination of the musculus pe- 
 ronaeus primus, is implanted into the ossa sesamoidea 
 of the great toe, which are likewise tied to the superior 
 part of the second bone of that toe. 
 
 FLE'XOR PO'LLICIS LO'NGUS MA'NUS, rises from the 
 fore part of the radius, and commonly receives one 
 slip from the coronoid process of the ulna ; forming 
 a tendon which passes deep under the annular ligament, 
 runs between the two sesamoid bones, over the first 
 and second bone, to be inserted into the basis of the 
 third. 
 
 FLE'XOR PO'LLICIS LO'NGUS PE'DIS, rises from the 
 posterior part of the fibula ; passes in a groove between 
 the astragalus and os calcis; is covered by the abductor 
 pollicis, and goes between the sesamoid bones, where 
 it meets with an annular ligament, to be inserted into 
 the last bone of the great toe. It gives some fibres to 
 the perforans pedis. 
 
 FLE'XOR PO'LLICIS o'ssis PRI'MI et SECU'NDI, is a 
 large disgregated muscle, arising from the ligamen- 
 tum transversale carpi, the bones of the carpus at the 
 basis of the mons lunae, and the os metacarpi of the 
 middle finger, whence it passes to its insertion into 
 the first and second bones of the thumb. In its tendon, 
 near the insertion into the first bone of the thumb, are 
 placed two sesamoid bones. Its actions are various, as 
 are the directions of the muscular fibres. 
 
 FLE'XOR SUBLI'MIS, or PERFORA'TUS PE'DIS, called 
 by Winslow, flexor digitorum brevis, and by Brown, 
 flexor tecundi internodii digitorum ; rises from the lower 
 and inner part of the os calcis ; is divided^into four ten- 
 
 dons under the sole of the foot, which are inserted into 
 the bones of the second phalanx. 
 
 FLEXUO'SUS,(from^fc?o, to bend). This applies 
 to the stalk in botany, and means having many turnings, 
 bent differently at every joint. 
 
 FLORA'LIS, (from flos, a flower,} belonging to a 
 flower; the leaves which immediately attend the 
 flower. 
 
 FLO'RES. (See FLOS.) FLOWERS. In chemistry, 
 they are the most subtile parts of bodies, separated from 
 the more gross, by sublimation in a dry form, and 
 found under the respective names of the materials used, 
 as Jlores benzoini antimojiii, &c. Mace is sometimes, 
 called the flowers of nutmeg. In pharmacy, they are 
 directed to be gathered when moderately expanded, on 
 a clear dry day before noon. Red roses are taken be- 
 fore they open, and the white heels are cut off and 
 thrown away. Those flowers which are gathered for 
 keeping should be dried in the shade, but as quickly as 
 possible ; in some instances, the place may be warmed 
 by a fire, though the sun should not shine upon them. 
 When the flowers are dried, they must be kept close and 
 dry. With their scent and colour they lose their virtues. 
 The medical virtues of different flowers reside in dif- 
 ferent parts ; e. g. saffron is a production which rises 
 from the style of the flower ; the active part of camo- 
 mile flowers is in the yellow disk ; in roses, lilies, and 
 several others, the virtues are in the petala ; and the 
 flavour admired in rosemary flowers is chiefly in the 
 cups. 
 
 FLO'RES ANTIMO'NII. See ANTIMOMUM. 
 
 FLOS, (from <pA|, quia emicat ut flamma ; or from 
 flando, yuia spiral odorem : some authors derive it from 
 As, green). A flower is that part of a plant in which 
 the parts of generation of either sex reside. In some 
 flowers are the parts proper to one sex only ; in others 
 both sexes are included in the same flower. A flower, 
 when complete, consists of a calyx, corolla, stamen, 
 and pistil ; but the essential parts are the anthera at 
 the top of the stamen, and the stigma : these are suffi- 
 cient to constitute a flower. 
 
 Tournefort's system, which alone could be the rival 
 of the Linnaean, depended on the form of the flowers : 
 as it is not yet wholly disused in France, though super- 
 seded rather by Jussieu's natural arrangement than the 
 Linnaean system, we shall shortly give its outline. 
 
 The vegetable kingdom is divided into herds and trees. 
 Herbs are such as have flowers with petals or without 
 them. The petalodes are simple or compound. The 
 simple-leafed flowers are divided into monopetalous 
 andpolypetalous; the former into regular and irregular; 
 the regular flowers into the camfianiform.es and infundi- 
 buliformes ; the irregular into labiati and anomali. The 
 polypetali regulares are the cruc iformes, rosace/, umbel. - 
 lati, caryophyllsi and liliacei). The irregulares are the 
 fiafiilionacei and anomali. The compound petalodes are 
 the floscuto8i,lhe semiflosculosi, and the radiati. The 
 apetali are either those without leaves and without a 
 flower, or without flower or fruit. 
 
 The flowers of trees are similarly divided. The 
 apetalous ones are the afietali and amentacei ; the peta- 
 lodes monopetalicontainonlythe monofietali ; the others 
 are the rosace; and fiafiilionacei. According to Linnaeus, 
 the calyx is the expansion of the epidermis, the corolla 
 or flower of the liber or inner bark. 
 
FLO 
 
 670 
 
 FLO 
 
 FLOS ABO'RTIENS. ABORTIVE FLOWER,, producing no 
 fruit. 
 
 FLOS AMENTACEUS. See AMENTUM. 
 
 FLOS APE 'TALUS; is without a corolla; often called 
 stamineous, incomplete, imperfect. The parts of ge- 
 neration are covered only by the calyx. 
 
 FLOS CAMPANIFO'RMIS, shaped like a bell. Those 
 whose edges spread wide, are termed open bell shaped 
 flowers; those less spread, tubulous bell shaped flowers. 
 
 FLOS CARYOPHYLLE'US, resembling a single carnation, 
 having five regular petals, ending at the bottom in a 
 long narrow claw. 
 
 FLOS COMPO'SITUS; a species of aggregate flower, 
 containing several florets, inclosed in a common peri- 
 anth, and on a common receptacle, with the anthers 
 connected in a cylinder. 
 
 FLOS CRUCIFO'RMIS, is composed of four equal petals, 
 placed in the form of a cross. Of this sort are the cab- 
 bage, the wall flower, and mustard. 
 
 FLOS F<EMI'NEUS. FEMALE FLOWER, which has pis- 
 tils or stigmas, without stamens, or at least antherae. 
 
 FLOS FLOSCULO'SUS. A FLOSCULOUS FLOWER. By 
 Linnaeus called tubulosus, a tubulous compound Jloiuer, 
 composed wholly of tubulous florets, exemplified in 
 tansy, and the camomile flowers. 
 
 FLOS INFUNDIBULIFO'RMIS. A funnel shaped flower, 
 as the primrose, Sec. 
 
 FLOS LABIA'TUS. Lip SHAPED FLOWER. A mono- 
 petalous corolla, with a narrow tubular basis, ex- 
 panding at the top in one entire, or in two lips : Lin- 
 naeus uses the term ringens, including under it both 
 labiated and personate flowers. This creates a con- 
 fusion, which, according to Martin, would be re- 
 moved, if we put labiate for an irregular monopetal- 
 ous corolla with two lips, and appropriate the term 
 ringens to such as have the lips gaping and open, 
 personate to such as have them closed. Sometimes the 
 upper lip is wanting, and then the style and chives sup- 
 ply its place, as in the ground pine, bugula, Sec. This 
 is sometimes called an unilabiated flower. ' In some 
 species, the upper lip is turned upwards, as in the 
 ground ivy ; but most commonly the upper lip is con- 
 vex above, or turns the hollow part down to the under, 
 representing an helmet, whence they are called galeate, 
 cucullate, and galericulatc. 
 
 FLOS LILIA'CEUS. A LILY SHAPED FLOWER, is gene- 
 rally composed of six petals, which resemble those of 
 the lily, the tulip, and the asphodel : and is a natural 
 order of Murray. 
 
 FLOS MONOPE'TALUS. A flower composed of one leaf; 
 or whose leaves are joined at the bottom, so as to fall 
 off entire. 
 
 FLOS MA'SCULUS. MALE FLOWER ; bearing sta- 
 mina only, without pistils; or at least wanting the 
 stigma. 
 
 FLOS MONOPE'TALUS ANOMALUS. An irregular flow- 
 er, consisting of one leaf. 
 
 FLOS PAPILIONA'CEUS, (from fiafiilio, a butterfly). 
 The PAPILIONACEOUS, or BUTTER FLY SHAPED FOWER, 
 is irregular and usually four petalled. The lower 
 petal is shaped like a boat, and is called carina or keel; 
 the upper, which spreads and rises upwards, is called 
 -vexillum, standard or banner ; the two side ones are 
 separated by the keel, and are called alee, the ivings; 
 the keel is sometimes split, and then this corolla is 
 
 properly five petalled. These flowers are called 
 PEA BLOSSOMED, because the pea is the most common 
 example. 
 
 FLOS PERSONA'TUS, a MASKED FLOWER, is an irre- 
 gular monopetalous flower, in which the pistil becomes 
 a capsule entirely distinct from the calyx: it has a simi- 
 lar appearance with the labiate flower; but does not ill 
 represent a mask, the snout of some animals, or the 
 beaks of fowls. 
 
 FLOS PETALO'DF.S, a PETALOUS FLOWER, has organs 
 of generation surrounded with petals. 
 
 FLOS POLYPE'TALUS, a POLYPETALOUS FLOWER, is 
 composed of several petals. When these agree in figure 
 and position, it is called regular fiolyfietalous ; but when 
 they do not agree, irregular fiolyfietalous. 
 
 FLOS PYRAMIDA'LIS FARNF/SIANUS. See BATTATAS 
 
 CANADENSIS. 
 
 FLOS RADIA'TUS, a RADIATED FLOWER, consists of 
 two parts, viz. the disk and the rays, which are several 
 semiflorets set round the disk in the form of a star : 
 these are called radiated discous flowers ; but those 
 which have no rays are called naked discous flowers. 
 
 FLOS ROSA'CEUS, ROSE SHAPED FLOWERS, consist of 
 four or more regular petals inserted into the receptacle 
 by a short broad claw, as in the wild rose. 
 
 FLOS ROTA'TUS, is a flower in the form of a wheel; 
 wheel shaped corolla; monopetalous; spreading flat, 
 without any tube; such as that of borrage. 
 
 FLOS SANGUI'NEUS MONA'RDI. See NASTURTIUM 
 INDICUM. 
 
 FLOS SCORPIOIDES. Those flowers are ranged on 
 one side of the pedicle, which twists at the top, in the 
 form of a scorpion's tail. Of this sort is the heliotro- 
 pium. 
 
 FLOS SEMIFLOCULO'SUS, a SEMIFLOCULOUS FLOWER, 
 
 is composed of several semiflorets, included in one 
 common calyx. 
 
 FLOS SO'LIS PYRAMIDA'LIS. See BATTATAS His- 
 
 PANICA. 
 
 FLOS SPICA'TUS, SPIKED FLOWER, is one whose flow- 
 ers are set thick on the pedicle, so as to form an 
 acute cone. 
 
 FLOS STAMINEUS, a STAMINEOUS FLOWER, is COOlpOS- 
 
 edof many chives included in a calyx, having no petals, 
 Of this sort is the bistort, Sec. 
 
 FLOS STE'RILIS. BARREN FLOWERS. These have no 
 embryo adhering to them, and are called male flowers. 
 
 FLOS TE'RH^E. See CCELI FLOS. 
 
 FLOS TUBULO'SUS. See FLOS FLOSCULOSUS. 
 
 FLOS VENTRICULA'TUS. WHORLE SHAPED FLOWER. 
 These grow closely united, surrounding the stalk at 
 the joints. 
 
 FLOS UMBELLA'TUS. An UMBELLATED FLOWER. 
 When the extremity of the stalk or branch is divided 
 into several pedicles, or rays, beginning from the same 
 point, and opening in such a manner as to form a kind 
 of inverted cone, like an umbrella, it has this appella- 
 tion. When the pedicles, into which the stalk is 
 divided, are subdivided into others of the same form 
 upon which the flowers are disposed, the first order is 
 called rays, the second pedicles. When it consists of 
 pedicles only it is called a single, when composed both 
 of rays and pedicles a com/iound umbel. 
 
 FLOS URCEOLA'TUS. PITCHER SHAPED FLOWER, 
 bellying out li^e a pitcher; applied to the calyx, corolla, 
 
F L I 
 
 671 
 
 FL V 
 
 and nectary. Of this sort are the arbutus and whortle- 
 berry flowers. 
 
 FLO'SCULUS,(a dim. ofjtos,a_flo-a>er}. A FLORET, 
 or LITTLE FLOWER, one of the distinct florets which 
 compose an aggregate flower. 
 
 FLUIDA. The fluids of thebody have been classed 
 according to their form, or their qualities. In the for- 
 mer view, they may be arranged under the heads of 
 gaseous, watery, oily, glairy, or mucous. The gaseous 
 fluids are the insensible perspiration from the surface, 
 and the lungs ; some gas combined loosely with the 
 blood ; the contents of the pericardium ; of the ventri- 
 cles of the brain ; of the duplicature of the peritonaeum, 
 perhaps of the sheaths of the nerves ; more certainly 
 of the stomach and intestines. The watery fluids are, 
 the circulating, the secreted, and the absorbed fluids: 
 the oily, the contents of the adipose membrane, the 
 bile, and cerumen ; the glairy, those contained in the 
 cavities of the joints ; the muco us, those which line sur- 
 faces contiguous to each other, generally such as admit 
 of occasional dilatation for the passage of any body, as 
 the throat, the vagina, &c. ; often those whose accretion 
 this fluid is designed to prevent, as the eye lids, the 
 prepuce, See. 
 
 Dr^ Hooper divides the fluids from their qualities 
 into the crude, more properly the alimentary, as the 
 chyme or chyle ; the sanguineous, as the fluids of the 
 heart, arteries, and veins ; the lymfihatic, or the contents 
 of the lymphatic system ; to which he adds the nutri- 
 'ious gelatine; the secreted and the excrementitious. 
 
 The secreted fluids may be again divided according 
 to their form, as stated above; but the varieties are nu- 
 merous, and the shades of distinction often minute. " 
 Thus milk unites the watery and the oily ; the semen 
 approaches an albumen, and the liquor of the prostate 
 remains to be more accurately examined. The dis- 
 eases of the fluids are numerous, but must be the 
 subject of a separate consideration. See MORBI FLUI- 
 DORUM. 
 
 FLU 'OR, also FLUS, (fromj?Mo, tofots}. This word, 
 when used adjectively, is applied to signify the habitual 
 fluidity of any substance, implying that it cannot be 
 rendered solid ; e. g. a volatile alkali treated with quick- 
 lime is always liquid, and cannot be made to concrete 
 or crystallize, so is called Jluor volatile alkali, to dis- 
 tinguish it from the common carbonated ammonia. 
 
 When the word fluor is used substantively, it signi- 
 fies a fusible mineral, or one which facilitates fusion. 
 Of this kind are many spars, which are called Jluors; 
 and by the word fluor, spar is generally understood. 
 Spar appears like crystal ; but less bright, colourless, 
 and pellucid ; it commonly rises in triangular points, 
 and is calcareous : it is the same with stalactite. 
 
 The spar fluor is a fluate of lime ; or calcareous earth 
 with the fluoric acid. Of this spar the ornamental 
 vases and columns from Derbyshire, are made ; but it 
 is never employed in medicine. 
 
 FI.U'OR A'LBUS. The WHITE FLUX, the WHITES, 
 elu-uies,cachexia uterina, leucorrhtc, leucorrhois, &c. is 
 a flow of matter from the vagina, of different colours 
 and consistencies, but generally of a pale or whitish 
 colour. Astruc distinguishes, by an useless refinement, 
 this discharge into the lymphatic, semilacteous, and 
 lacteous. In Dr. Cullen's Nosology it is the mc-norr- 
 
 hagia alba ; the fifth variety of his menorrhagia. He 
 defines it " a serous menorrhagy, without any local in- 
 jury in women not pregnant." He places it under this 
 head, because the leucorrhcea is usually joined with me- 
 norrhagia, or soon follows it; and because it is highly 
 probable that the serum flows from the vessels which 
 supply the menses. The causes of leucorrhoea also arc 
 often the same as those of menorrhagia. 
 
 The seat of this disorder seems to be in the uterus, 
 near the os internum, though principally in the vagina. 
 Astruc thinks its seat to be in the glands, situated on 
 the third or internal tunic of the uterus, and that they 
 are vesicular bodies about the fundus uteri; these 
 glands he calls colatoria lactta, and adds that this disease 
 consists in a preternatural discharge from them. The 
 uterine exhaling vessels, according to Hoffman, " be- 
 come blood vessels at the menstrual period, and when 
 emptied they contract to their former dimension and 
 tone ; but if by immoderate evacuations, or other causes 
 of debility, their power is weakened, they separate the 
 serous part of the blood, which, by stagnation, or from 
 a particular state of the body, acquires various degrees 
 of acrimony and consistence." As pregnant women are 
 liable to this complaint, it does not appear that in them 
 the discharge proceeds from the uterus, except from 
 about the os internum ; for the spongy chorion firmly 
 adheres to its inner surface in almost every part. Some 
 women have, indeed, a return of the menses in every 
 month of pregnancy, which, though deficient both in 
 quantity and quality, confirms Hoffman's opinion, as 
 well as that the vagina may be a principal seat of the 
 discharge. 
 
 Women who abound with serum, with lax fibres, or 
 at the decline of life, and girls at the approach of the 
 menses, are most subject to this disorder ; though it 
 sometimes occurs from infancy to old age. Hoffman 
 observes, that women who are subject to a mucous de- 
 fluxion at the nose are, on a suppression of the menses, 
 affected with a fluor albus. 
 
 That the immediate cause of a fluor albus is debility 
 of the vessels from which the menstrual discharges flow, 
 or a retarded circulation of the blood through them, 
 appears from some women having always a leucorrhoea 
 whenever their menses are detained. In languid 
 habits the disease returns periodically, instead of the 
 proper menstrual evacuation, until the .patient's con- 
 stitution is sufficiently invigorated ; and in many in- 
 stances it is manifest only during the absence of the 
 menses. 
 
 The more remote causes are, cold moist air, a se- 
 dentary life, poor diet, excessive menstrual discharges, 
 abortions, violent extraction of the placenta; indeed, 
 every circumstance which weakens the constitution in 
 general, or these vessels in particular. 
 
 From Hippocrates' description, it appears to have a 
 great affinity to a cachexy. He says, " that the matter 
 discharged resembles the white urine of an ass ; white 
 swellings appear in the patient's face, the part below 
 the eyes swells, the eyes are disordered, and appear as 
 if the patient was dropsical ; the colour of the skin is 
 whitish, and the lower part of the belly tumid ; in the 
 legs appear tumours so lax and so soft, as to retain the 
 impressions of the Snger; a biting pain is perceived in 
 the stomach, and a sensation of an acid water lodged 
 
FLU 
 
 672 
 
 FLU 
 
 in it, either when the patient is fasting or happens to 
 vomit; when she goes up a steep place, she is seized 
 with short breathing ; her legs are cold, her knees 
 feeble, her uterus preternaturally opened, with a sense 
 of weight at its mouth. This discharge is sometimes 
 daily, and occasionally it appears two or three times in 
 a month, and continues, each time, only a few days ; 
 the humour is serous and limpid in some, and in others 
 more viscid : sometimes it is acrid, and occasions an 
 itching, pricking, or even an excoriation ; in its greater 
 degrees of virulence, it appears of different shades, from 
 the slightest yellow to a green or even a blackish green 
 colour, and it is then more or less fetid. When the case 
 is mild, it is often not regarded ; but when more violent, 
 a cachexy is the consequence. There is in that case a 
 pain and sense of weight in the loins, turbid urine, 
 longings and loathings, indigestion, swelling of the face 
 in the night and of the feet in the day, palpitation of 
 the heart, fainting, symptoms ending fatally in dropsy, 
 or a consumption." 
 
 This disorder should be distinguished from a cachexy, 
 a gonorrhoea, pale and ill coloured menses, and from 
 ulceration, abscesses, and cancers in the parts of gene- 
 ration. 
 
 Leucorrhosa is often a symptom of cachexy, and the 
 treatment is the same, so that distinction is not neces- 
 sary. It is frequently mistaken for gonorrhoea ; and in 
 turn the latter is styled the whites. Leucorrhoea, 
 when violent, is attended with a discharge as thin, as 
 discoloured, and as acrid as gonorrhoea ; and the cha- 
 racter of the woman or her husband will, at times, be 
 the only means of distinguishing the complaint. This 
 similarity is, however, advantageous in another view, as 
 it enables the practitioner to preserve the peace of a 
 family, by giving a safer name to the effects of impru- 
 dence. If a woman is regular, it will be found that, 
 during the discharge of the menses, the whites disap- 
 pear; but the matter of a gonorrhoea is found combined 
 with the blood ; and except in very old women, whom 
 we cannot euspect of gonorrhoea, the discharge is sel- 
 dom so acrid as to occasion pain in making water. 
 
 Ulceration and abscesses in these parts have been 
 usually preceded by inflammation, or may be traced to 
 some violence ; and the discharge of cancers is attended 
 by the riolent lancinating pains at the bottom of the 
 belly. The discharge from cancers also, we believe, is 
 the only fluid from those organs, which discolours 
 bright silver. 
 
 If this disorder is moderate, it is supported a long 
 time without much inconvenience; but if considerable, 
 it soon spoils the beauty, weakens the digestive powers 
 and the whole system, occasions sterility, and more 
 frequently a disposition to miscarry. If the flux is un- 
 seasonably checked, the belly is said to swell, a hectic 
 fever to come on, and a train of the most disagreeable 
 symptoms to follow. We suspect, however, that to 
 check it quickly is no easy task. 
 
 The indications of cure are, to promote digestion, 
 increase the strength, and restrain the preternatural 
 discharge. The diet should be light, cordial, and 
 nourishing ; isinglass dissolved in milk is useful, with 
 moderate quantities of red port. 
 
 Leucorrhoea is with great difficulty removed. If it 
 proceeds from partial debility of the vessels of the 
 
 womb and vagina, from frequent births or miscarriages, 
 remedies can scarcely be brought to act on such remote 
 organs ; and to remove partial debility by general re- 
 medies is a tedious, and often an unsuccessful, task. 
 
 Avoiding irritation of body and mind is highly ne- 
 cessary ; and it is equally so to guard against topical 
 irritation. The bowels must therefore be kept free, 
 and every excitement of the uterine system avoided. 
 Moderate exercise in cool air, cool rooms, and light 
 clothing, food nourishing, but not highly spiced, or 
 flatulent, are useful. The most scrupulous cleanliness 
 is essential ; and injections of milk and water, or green 
 tea, should be frequently thrown up, cold. 
 
 Tonic medicines are principally employed ; and the 
 chief of these is cold bathing. The chalybeate mineral 
 waters are remedies of considerable importance, among 
 which the Cheltenham and Tunbridge springs are most 
 useful. The bark is often employed, and is frequently 
 salutary ; but the more powerful astringents are said 
 by Hoffman to be injurious. The humoral patholo- 
 gists, in almost every disease, suspected acrimony ; and 
 this idea has led to the use of absorbents and of altera- 
 tives and mercurials, in leucorrhoea. The former are 
 at least innocent; and as, in such circumstances, acids 
 often abound in the stomach, they may be useful. 
 Mercurials are, we believe, injurious, if we proceed 
 beyond the slightest doses, to give a general tone to the 
 arterial system. For the same purpose chalybeates are 
 generally and freely employed. They have been used 
 also for injections; and smiths' forge water has been 
 recommended. This fluid, however, soils the linen, 
 and as a powerful astringent may be injurious. 
 
 The alteratives employed have been the Lisbon diet 
 drink, antimonials, and sarsaparilla. They have been 
 supposed useful when the discharge is highly acrimo- 
 nious; but we have seldom employed them, and 
 scarcely in any instance found them effectual. The 
 disease is peculiarly obstinate, and to relieve hour almost 
 only chance. 
 
 See Cullen's First Lines, vol. iii. p. 24, 31. Hamil- 
 ton's Midwifery, edit. 2, p. 119, 137, 140. Hoffman's 
 Dissertation on the Fluor Albus. Leake's Medical 
 Instructions, edit. 5. 
 
 FLUS, (from Jluo, tojlotu). See FLUOR. 
 
 FLUVIA'TILIS, (fromjluvius, a river). Belonging 
 to a river. 
 
 FLUX, synonymous often with fusion ; and frequently 
 implying the substance by which fusion is promoted. 
 It has various names from its appearance or nature, as 
 black or white flux, crude flux, &c. In general it 
 consists of a mixture of nitre and tartar. 
 
 FLUXIO. ' See CATARRHUS. 
 
 FLUXUS, (from ^o, to Jlow). A FLUX. Some- 
 times it signifies a defluxion, and in this sense it is sy- 
 nonymous with catarrh. Sometimes it is used in a 
 more limited sense, as fluxus ventris, a continued eva- 
 cuation of thin faeces, without either tenesmus or lien- 
 tery; or a fluxus hepaticus, when the excrements are 
 like water in which flesh hath been washed. Hippocrates 
 uses the word f'<2>-, fluxus, in his work de Natura 
 Muliebli, of which there are the fluor albus, and fluor 
 ruber, i. e. menses. Fluxus pW<? means a loss of the 
 hair, in A. Trallian. (lib. i. cap. 2.) In Cullen's No- 
 sology, it is synonymous with Apocenoses, 
 
FCEN 
 
 673 
 
 FCET 
 
 FOCA'RIUS, (tromfoveo, to burn). Bread boiled 
 on the hearth or gridiron. 
 
 FO'CILE MA'JUS et MI'NUS. ARABIC. Bar- 
 barous appellations of the ulna and radius in the arm ; 
 the tibia and fibula in the leg. 
 
 FO'CUS ({romfoveo, to burn]. The burning point 
 of the speculum, or rather the point at which all the 
 rays of light converge when bent towards the perpendi- 
 cular by a convex lens. Focus morbi is the supposed 
 principal residence of the disease, from whence it com- 
 municates its noxious influence. Some ancient anato- 
 mists gave this name to the first lobe of the liver. See 
 AURIGA. 
 
 FODI'NA, (from fodio, to dig}. See LABYRIX- 
 
 THUS. 
 
 FCE'DULA, (from fadus, fuul , from its stinking 
 smell, when rotten). A species of fungus. 
 
 FCENI'CULI, vel FCENICULATUM LI'GXUM. 
 See SASSAFRAS. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM ; a diminutive of fxnum, hay ; be- 
 cause when dried, it is preserved ; or quasi/irn;n ocu- 
 lorum, the hay or herb good for the sight. FENNEL. 
 Wine impregnated with it is called marathrites. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM v\;LGA.'Rt.,fniculum Germanicum, ma- 
 rathrum, COMMON FINCLE, or FENNEL ; Anethumfxnicu- 
 lum Lin. Sp. PI. 37". 
 
 This plant is so common that a description is unne- 
 cessary : its seeds are small, and of a blackish brown 
 The plant is perennial, native in the southern parts of 
 Europe, but thrives in our gardens ; supposed to be the 
 marathron of the Greeks, highly esteemed among them 
 for promoting the secretion of milk. The experience 
 of Bergius seems to confirm this opinion. 
 
 The seeds are more warm and pungent, but not so 
 pleasing, as those of the sweet kind. They are sto- 
 machic and carminative, commended against nauseas 
 and loathing ; and if eaten in the morning fasting, sup- 
 posed to help the sight. Dill, anise, and carraway, are, 
 however, allowed to be superior in these respects. 
 
 The leaves haije the same flavour with the seeds, and 
 smell stronger, but to the taste are weaker and less 
 agreeable. They impregnate water sufficiently with 
 their virtues by distillation, and by the same process 
 afford a considerable quantity of essential oil. Rectified 
 spirit of wine is rendered agreeably aromatic by them, 
 and the extract retains the whole strength after eva- 
 poration. 
 
 The roots, taken up in spring, have a pleasant sweet 
 taste, are slightly aromatic, and are ranked amongst the 
 aperient roots. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM DULCE. SWEET FENNEL. This variety 
 of the anethum focniculum, far. <*, is annual, a native of 
 warm climes, and cultivated in gardens. The seeds are 
 larger, paler, and sweeter than those of the former sort;, 
 contain a gross oil, easily obtained by pressure, and have 
 been esteemed pectoral and diuretic : when freed from 
 the essential oil, they are perfectly insipid. The London 
 college directs us to distil a simple water from the seeds, 
 and from a pound to draw off a gallon ; which is said to 
 be diuretic and carminative. See Lewis's MateriaMed. 
 Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM ALPI'NUM. See MEUM. 
 F&M'CULUM A'NNUM. See AMMI VERUM. 
 
 FlENl'cuLUM ERRATICUM. See SAXIFRAGA AxGLI- 
 OA. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 FEXI'CULUM MARI'NUM MA'JUS et MINUS. See CRITH- 
 MUM. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM ORIF.NTA'LE. See CU.MIM 
 FCENI'CULUM PORCI'NUM. See PEUCEDANUM. 
 FCENI'CULUM SINE'NSE. See ANISUM INDICUM. 
 FCENI'CULUM SYLVE'STRE. See MEUM LATIFOLIUV 
 
 ADULTERINL'M. 
 
 FCENI'CULUM TORTUOSUM. See SESELI MASSILI- 
 ENSE. 
 
 FCE'NUM CAMELO'RUM. See JUNCUS ODOHA 
 
 TUS. 
 
 FCE'NUM GR^E'CUM, (from/tfn?<;n, hay, and Greecus. 
 Greece i because it grew there in the meadows, like 
 hay). FENUGREEK ; buceras, because the fruit i^ 
 corniculated; and <s goceras, because the pods were sup- 
 posed to resemble the horns of a goat, trigonella fxnun 
 grecttm Lin. Sp. PI. 1095. It is a plant with serrated, 
 roundish leaves, whitish papilionaceous flowers, follow- 
 ed by long, slender, crooked, flattish pods, containing 
 yellowish rhomboidal seeds, furrowed from one angle to 
 the other; or, as Neumann observes, oblong, flattish. 
 quadrangular, and roundish at one end. These seeds 
 are sown annually in the south of Europe, from whence 
 they are brought to us, and are the only parts of the 
 plant employed ; their prevailing principle is mucilage, 
 and an ounce renders a pint of water very mucilaginous. 
 They are chiefly used in emollient cataplasms and fo- 
 mentations, and in emollient and carminative clysters. 
 They are slightly bitter, and have a disagreeable smell. 
 See Lewis's Mat. Med. and Neumann's Chem. Works. 
 
 FCE'NUM GRJE'CUM SYLVE'STRE. See GLAUX VULGARIS 
 
 LEGUMIXOSA. 
 
 FCETA'BULUM,(from fttco, to become fiutrid. 
 FOUL ULCER; and an ABSCESS with a CYST. Severinus. 
 
 FCE'TIDA TINCTU'RA. See ASAFCETIDA. 
 
 FCE'TUS, (from feo, to bring forth) . See Voss. 
 ETYMOL.) JE/iicyema, and efiigonion. The young of 
 all viviparous animals whilst in the womb, and of ovi- 
 parous animals before they are hatched. (See CON- 
 CEPTIO). The name is transferred by botanists to the 
 embryos of vegetables. 
 
 In the human foetus are several peculiarities not to be 
 found in the adult. 1 . The ductus, or canalis, arterio- 
 sus. (See ARTERIOSUS DUCTUS). 2. The arteries of 
 the navel siring-, which are continuations of the hypo- 
 gastrics, after the birth, are shrivelled up, and form the 
 ligamenta umbilicalia* inferiora. 3. The -veins of the 
 navel string, which are formed by the union of all the' 
 venal branches in the placenta, and passing into the ab- 
 domen, become the falciform ligament of the li-uer: 4. 
 The ductus -venosus, q. v. 5. The lungs, which, before 
 being inflated with air, are compact and heavy ; but af- 
 ter one inspiration become light, and as it were spon- 
 gy. When the lungs swim in water, it is supposed 
 that the child has breathed ; and the conclusion is drawn 
 that it has been murdered. But the uninflated lungs 
 become specifically lighter than water as soon as any 
 degree of putrefaction comes on, which quickly hap- 
 pens after the death of the child; and where the utmost 
 care hath been taken to preserve the child, it hath 
 breathed once or twice, and then died ; and on the other 
 hand, they may sink, though the child has breathed, if 
 tubercles have formed in them. (See MEDICIXA FOREN- 
 sis.) 6. The thy mus gland is very large in the foetus, 
 but lessens as years advance, ~: The foramen ovale in 
 
 4R 
 
T 
 
 674 
 
 F IK T 
 
 the heart of a foetus is generally closed in an adult. 8. 
 The circulation of the blood. See CIRCULA.TIO. 
 
 These peculiarities of structure are connected with 
 ihe state of the foetus, while yet in utero, when it has 
 i he adventitious support of the mother, on whom its ex- 
 istence for a time depends. The uterine foetus is inclo- 
 sed in a bag, composed of different membranes, styled 
 the (tviim; but the whole, if we except the external 
 membrane, the decidua, is a part of the foetal system, 
 and connected 7 with its growth and existence. 
 
 The ovum, at the earliest period of its existence, or 
 rather as soon as it becomes the object of even the as- 
 sisted sight, appears like a small vesicle, slightly attach- 
 rd to some part, generally the fundus of the uterus ; 
 and, on examination, all the organs of which it consists 
 are confusedly blended. They by degrees appear more 
 distinct; and in the more advanced periods we discover 
 the membranes already described in the articles AM- 
 xios, CHORION, and DECIDUA, q. v. The decidua forms 
 apparently, at first, the principal bulk of the ovum, and 
 is, as we have said, double ; the outer membrane lining 
 the uterus, and the inner, reflected, covering the ovum : 
 the double chorion is the only membrane of the ovum 
 which is properly a part of the mother. 
 
 In the early period of gestation, a white speck is ob- 
 served on the amnios, near the part where the umbilical 
 vessels are inserted. It is a vesicle filled with a white 
 liquor called vesicula vmbilicalis, alba or iactea, and 
 united with the umbilical cord by a fan is, consisting of 
 an artery and vein. It disappears in the progress of 
 gestation, and we are unacquainted with its use. 
 
 Though the bag pr external parts of the conception 
 are at first large in proportion to the foetus, they are 
 afterwards related in an inverted ratio ; the foetus in- 
 creasing more rapidly than its contents and accompani- 
 ments : the latter seldom become more bulky after the 
 seventh month. The foetus is, for a time, invisible ; 
 and when at first seen, resembles, as we have remarked, 
 a tadpole, with a rounded head, from which a tail pro- 
 jects. This tail does not consist of what are afterwards 
 the inferior extremities, for these only appear to sprout 
 after some months ; nor is it the superior extremities 
 in embryo, for these apparently are added at the sides. 
 When we can perceive any addition, we find a very mi- 
 nute moving point, somewhat below the head, which 
 expands into a heart, at first conveying an almost 
 colourless fluid, and afterwards r\,d blood. Two large 
 black points, the eyes, seem to project, after some time, 
 from the head of the tadpole, and almost to cover it : a 
 chasm is seen below, the future mouth ; and a dispro- 
 portionately large abdomen is soon conspicuous. As we 
 find all these important organs accessory, or rather 
 evolved at a subsequent period, we must consider the 
 early formation, or the parts first evolved, as the most 
 important. These can be only the brain and spinal 
 marrow, each essential to the existence of the animal, 
 and the motion of the heart, on which life depends. 
 All the other organs probably exist at the earliest period, 
 but are invisible from their minuteness and pellucidity. 
 The muscles and membranes have their primordial 
 stamina in the nervous system, and the fibrils are pro- 
 bably convoluted and compressed. What we style evo- 
 hition, then, is only extension ; and the bulk or size of 
 an organ is limited by their length, and their capacity 
 of admitting the interposition of inorganized matter. 
 
 We can see an obvious instance of increased bulk by 
 the interposition of such matter, if we trace the fibre:-, 
 of the stem of an apple, expanding to the bulk of the 
 fruit. 
 
 A foetus of four weeks is near the size of a common 
 fly; soft, mucilaginous, and, in appearance, suspended 
 by the belly ;- its bowels covered by a transparent mem- 
 brane. At six weeks, it is of a somewhat firmer con- 
 sistence, nearly the size of a small bee ; the extremities 
 then begin to shoot out. At three months its shape is 
 tolerably distinct, and it is about three inches long. At 
 four, five, and six months, it is five, near seven, and near 
 nine inches respectively. In the successive months 
 it increases in length to twelve, fifteen and twenty, or 
 twenty-two inches, though varying in different women, 
 and in different births. Indeed all these measurements 
 are rather approximations than accurate representations. 
 
 Of the membranes we need not again speak, but 
 merely to remark that the ovum is contained in the 
 double decidua, as the head in a doubled night cap, 
 and that each is probably an inspissated exudation at 
 different periods from the uterus (Scarpa). Between 
 the chorion and amnios, in the early months, a collec- 
 tion of gelatinous matter is found ; perhaps with the 
 vesicula Iactea, to assist in the nutrition of the foetus, 
 while the circulation is yet incomplete ; and in the lat- 
 ter, this space is occasionally filled by a serous fluid, 
 styled the false waters ; so that every discharge of water, 
 in pregnant women, is not dangerous. If not attended 
 with a discharge of blood, it is apparently harmless. 
 These waters, however, have led some physiologists into 
 an error, who supposed, that they had discovered a re- 
 ceptacle for the urine, called in quadrupeds the allantois, 
 an oblong membranous sac between the chorion and the 
 amnios. No such receptacle, however, is found in the 
 human subject. 
 
 The placenta, as we shall afterwards show, consists 
 of two parts. One is apparently derived from the 
 decidua, and has been supposed a spongy inorganic 
 substance, for the purpose of attachment; but it con- 
 tains numerous blood vessels which can be injected ex- 
 clusively from the arteries of the mother. The remain- 
 ing part of the cake is an organ of the foetus, and its 
 vessels can only be injected from the umbilical cord. 
 These facts, which are now well established, prove 
 that no circulation is carried on between the mother 
 and foetus in continuous vessels ; nor can any consi- 
 derable nerves, indeed scarcely any, be traced from 
 the uterus to the foetus part of the placenta. The foetus 
 has therefore a system peculiarly its own in every re- 
 spect, indebted only to the mother for support, warmth, 
 and a supply of nutriment. 
 
 When the blood, through the funis umbilicalis, 
 reaches the abdomen of the foetus, it is carried to the 
 liver; and one half of the whole mass circulates in that 
 organ. In the earliest stages, the liver is peculiarly 
 large; and this considerable proportion of the vital fluid 
 is seemingly designed to nourish it, for the bile is co- 
 lourless, and without taste. This viscus does not in- 
 deed lessen, but its proportion is diminished by a more 
 rapid increase of the other parts, and in every organ 
 where a peculiar organic structure is necessary nature 
 seems to form it very early of a large size. This is 
 the case with the eyes, the liver, the lymphatic system, 
 Sec.; nor, when the relative sizes are considered, is the 
 
F (E T 
 
 675 
 
 F'CET 
 
 genital system of either sex an exception. The re- 
 mainder of the blood is carried by the ductus venosus 
 to the vena cava, where also the blood, after having cir- 
 culated through the liver, arrives. We thus trace it to 
 the right auricle ; but, as the lungs are not yet expanded 
 by air, the pulmonary system cannot contain the whole 
 quantity, and one part, but its proportion is not exactly 
 known, passes through the foramen ovale, a hole in the 
 septum, which divides the auricles. The rest proceeds 
 to the right ventricle ; but of this portion only a part 
 enters the pulmonary artery for the reasons assigned, 
 and the rest is conveyed to the aorta, through a duct 
 styled the ductus arteriosus. Thus the entire mass of 
 fluids is conveyed to the aorta, to be circulated through 
 the whole machine. 
 
 The nutrition of the foetus has occasioned many con- 
 troversies. We may just mention a friendly one be- 
 tween the first Dr. Monro and Mr. Gibson, in the first 
 and second volume of an excellent collection, though 
 too much neglected, the Medical Essays of Edinburgh ; 
 because they contain a greater variety of facts, respect- 
 ing the foetus, than are to be found in any other work. 
 The subject may now be drawn within a narrow com- 
 pass. The foetus is probably not nourished by the 
 liquor amnii, because this fluid is not nutritious; it 
 contains but a small portion of animal gelatine, and a 
 large one of neutral salts, and is rather excrementitious 
 than wholesome. If employed for this purpose, it pro- 
 bably is not swallowed, since there are no faeces col- 
 lected in the bowels, for the meconium is only the in- 
 spissated bile, and other fluids of the intestines, which 
 have acquired a colour from the delay ; and no allantois 
 to receive an excrementitious discharge. It is not pro- 
 bably absorbed; for the surface of the foetus when born 
 is covered with mucus, apparently designed to prevent 
 its irritation. This fluid, however, is now found to 
 belong to the foetal part of the ovum ; so that were every 
 fact adduced in support of the nourishment of the foetus 
 by the liquor amnii to be admitted, we must still seek 
 for a supply. This supply is undoubtedly afforded by 
 the mother; but it is still doubtful whether in the 
 maternal part of the placenta the blood undergoes any 
 preparation. We know of none; we can perceive 
 none : it is apparently deposited in cells, and again 
 absorbed. 
 
 Since, then, the connection of the foetus and the 
 mother is so slight; since there are no continuous 
 vessels, and scarcely any, if any, nervous communica- 
 tion ; what reason can be assigned for the reported in- 
 fluence of the mother's imagination on the child, either 
 in impressing any peculiar mark, more essentially 
 changing an organic structure, or mutilating it, in con- 
 sequence of seeing similar objects? Such INFLUENCE 
 
 IS WHOLLY UNFOUNDED ; THE OFFSPRING OF FANCY, 
 SUPPORTED BY ACCIDENTAL FACTS, OFTEN BY DESIGN- 
 ED MISREPRESENTATIONS. Sound physiology denies 
 every such connection; nor can it be established, with- 
 out admitting a connecting ether or aura, which on 
 any change made in the mother's system is followed 
 by a corresponding one in the foetus. We shall leave 
 the establishment of such an aura to the visionary sup- 
 porters of sympathetic medicine, or the modern dream- 
 ers, who believe in animal magnetism. No such ex- 
 ists, or at least the influence of no such medium can be 
 perceived. 
 
 If we examine the various facts adduced, the mark-, 
 for instance, we shall find that they are as often seen 
 without any previous affection of the imagination as 
 with it ; that the resemblance, when such fancies have 
 occurred, is distant, and often imaginary. If we look 
 at the changes of organization, we shall find, often, that 
 the shock has taken place when the. bones were firmly 
 united, and when the disposition could not be changed 
 without violent mechanical force : the fact mentioned 
 by father Malebranche, where the limbs of the foetus 
 were fractured, from the mother seeing a criminal 
 broken on the wheel, is evidently false, or the cir- 
 cumstances greatly misrepresented. When, in the ad- 
 vanced period of gestation, the sight of a mutilated 
 person is apparently followed by a similar mutilation of 
 the child, the influence of the sight is highly improbable. 
 What becomes of the mutilated limb ? It may be sup- 
 posed to be deprived of life, and absorbed, since it is 
 never found ; but the time required for such a process is 
 far beyond the whole period of gestation, and the putrid 
 limb, long before it would be completed, must produce 
 a fever of the worst kind, for it must be remembered 
 that the foetal blood returns to the mother. We might 
 allege, that of ten thousands exposed to such sights, in 
 perhaps only a single instance will the supposed con- 
 sequence follow; and that it sometimes occurs without 
 the previous spectacle. When both then happen, the 
 concurrence must be pronounced accidental only. It is 
 evident, however, that the foetus is affected by the com- 
 plaints of the mother. It has in many instances shared 
 her eruptive diseases ; sometimes seemingly her fevers ; 
 more, probably her nervous complaints. If, with the 
 little connection which we have shown to take place, 
 it can partake of these diseases, it may be supposed to 
 suffer more essentially, or it may appear that we have 
 too rashly denied any nervous communication. These 
 influences are, however, much less considerable than 
 authors have supposed. The agitations of the nervous 
 system must be conveyed to an organ so peculiarly 
 irritable as the uterus, and any spasmodic contractions 
 of that organ must be felt by the foetus. The additional 
 warmth also of the blood, in fever, may be supposed to 
 affect the irritable little being, not yet born ; and the 
 matter of the small pox, which we can only trace, be- 
 cause this ( of all the febrile exanthema alone leaves 
 any cicatrix, may undoubtedly be absorbed from the 
 maternal part of the placenta. Mature, however, seems 
 to have anxiously guarded against any communication, 
 and the child often survives uninjured the most violent 
 diseases of the mother. 
 
 The changes from the foetal state take place from 
 the moment the child breathes ; but the cause of its 
 breathing has puzzled the ablest physiologists. The 
 necessity of taking breath has been attributed to irri- 
 tation, to an " appetite for air," and to innumerable 
 fancied causes. The real cause appears to be change of 
 position: The foetus, in the womb, assumes that posi- 
 tion, which the superior strength of the flexor muscles 
 produces. The body is bent forward, the knees drawn 
 up, the legs -backward, the arms across the body, 
 and the fingers clenched. When the position is altered 
 the ribs are raised, and the abdominal viscera fall down. 
 A vacuum is the consequence in the lungs, which the 
 air rushes in to supply. The sensation of uneasiness 
 induces the necessity of expelling the air; and the same 
 4 R C 
 
F CE T 
 
 676 
 
 F O L 
 
 causes concur to bring on the repetition of breathing, 
 which, from the uneasy feeling excited by the ne- 
 cessity for inspiration and expiration, is regularly con- 
 tinued. 
 
 In consequence of the expansion of the lungs, a larger 
 portion of blood is carried into that organ ; the right 
 ventricle is more completely emptied, and the impetus 
 which kept the foramen ovale open, and which carried 
 the blood through the ductus arteriosus, is lessened; 
 they gradually contract into ligaments, and the whole 
 of the fluid, brought by the veins, is carried through 
 the lungs. When the supply from the umbilical cord 
 is cut off, the ductus venosus contracts in the same way, 
 and the vena portae receives the blood from the return- 
 ing veins of the abdominal viscera, as in the whole 
 extent of the future life. 
 
 The foetus differs, in many respects, from the adult, 
 even after the changes enumerated have taken place. 
 The head is very large in proportion to the rest of the 
 body, the bones of the head soft and yielding, the 
 sutures not yet formed, and a triangular space is left at 
 the union of the coronal and sagittal sutures. The 
 bones of the trunk, the extremities, and all the articula- 
 tions, are remarkably flexile. All the protuberances of 
 bones (apophyses) are distinct osseous portions, united 
 by cartilages (epiphyses) ; the heads and condyles of 
 bone, as well as the brims of cavities, are cartilaginous. 
 
 The brain and spinal marrow, the glandular and 
 sanguiferous systems, are, we have said, larger than in 
 the.adult. A gland, peculiar to the foetus and infant, 
 is found at the upper part of the mediastinum, between 
 its folds, which disappears in advanced age, and is ap- 
 parently connected with the lymphatic system. The 
 kidney is also divided into distinct lobes, as in brutes. 
 
 In the foetus, the cavity of the thorax is, as may be 
 expected, less than after respiration ; the lungs are 
 smaller, more compact, and of a red colour like the 
 liver. The abdomen is disproportionately large, and 
 ihe extremities particularly small. 
 
 It has been supposed, that if a child, who has only once 
 or twice breathed, be thrown into water, the foramen 
 ovale may continue open, and he may enjoy the ad- 
 vantages of living in air or under water. This idea is 
 supported by the remark, that negroes are excellent 
 divers, and that they are usually plunged into water as 
 soon as they are born. The supposition is not im- 
 possible, but has never been reduced to practice. We 
 have a faint recollection of the experiment having been 
 tried on puppies without success. 
 
 The extra-uterine foetuses are lodged either in the 
 ovarium, in the Fallopian tubes, or in the cavity of 
 the abdomen. One instance is recorded where the 
 foetus was found in the cavity of the abdomen, the 
 uterus, Fallopian tubes, and ovaria, being at the same 
 time in an unaltered state, similar to what happens where 
 impregnation has not taken place. This and other ap- 
 pearances \vijl, however, be readily understood, when 
 we speak more particularly on the subject of GENERA- 
 TION, q. v. (See Medical Memoirs, London, vol. iii. 
 p. 176.) When extra-uterine foetuses die, the weight, 
 after some time, occasions an irritation, and an abscess 
 is formed, by which the child generally" comes away by 
 parts. See instances recorded in the London Medical 
 Observations and Inquiries, vol. ii. and iii. See also Dr. 
 Hamilton's Outlines of Midwifery ; Haller's Physiology; 
 
 Sabatier's Description of the Foetus; Wrisberg's Ob- 
 servationes Anatomicse ; and Dr. Hunter's Tables. 
 
 FOLIA'CEUM ORNAME'NTUM, (from folium, 
 a leaf). The fimbriated part of the Fallopian tubes. 
 See TUBJE FALLOPIAN^. 
 
 FOLIA'TA TERRA, (from its resemblance to fo- 
 lium, a leaf). See SULPHUR. 
 
 FOLIA'TIO, (from folium, a leaf,) the disposition 
 of the nascent leaves within the bud, differently dis- 
 tinguished according to the disposition of the leaves. 
 See Martin's Botanical Dictionary. 
 
 FOLIUM, (from <piMAov, a leaf). A LEAF; called 
 folium, to distinguish it from the leaf of a flower, which 
 is called fie t alum. See PETALA. 
 
 A leaf is termed: 1. Folium abrufitum pinnatum, 
 abruptly pinnate, when they have neither leaflet, nor 
 tendril, nor clasper at the end. 2. Acinaciforme, sabre- 
 shaped. 3. Acuminatum, awl-winged, or Integerrimum, 
 entire. 4. Acutum, acute. 5. Bifidum, bifid. 6. Bl- 
 natum, two lobed. 7. Canaliculatum, channelled. 8. 
 Cartilagineum., cartilaginous. 9. Ciliatum, ciliated. 10. 
 Cirrhous, winged leaf. 11. Conjugatum, conjugated. 
 12. Cordato hantatum, heart arrow pointed. 13. Cor- 
 datum, heart shaped. 14. Cre;zafM7n, crenated. 15. Cre- 
 natum acutum, acute crenated. \6..Crenatum duplex, 
 double crenated. 17. Crenatum obtuaum, obtuse cre- 
 nated. 18. Crisfium, curled. 19. Cuneiforms, wedge 
 shaped. 20. Decompositum, decomposite. 21. Decur- 
 rens, running winged. 22. Deltoides, deltoid, resem- 
 bling the Greek A. 23. Digitatum, resembling a hand 
 with the fingers extended. 24. Dolabriforme, hatchet 
 shaped. 25. Duplicatio fiinnatum, vel Pinnate pinna- 
 tum, doubly winged. 26. Duplicate serratum, doubly 
 serrated. 27. Erosum, eroded. 28. Hastatum, pike, or 
 javelin shaped. 29. Hispidum, thorny, stinging. 30. 
 Integerrimum, perfectly entire. 31. Lacerum, lacerated, 
 or torn. 32. Lanciniatum, jagged. 33. Lanceolatum, 
 spear shaped. 34. Lineare, linear, narrow. 35. Lin- 
 guiforme, tongue shaped. 36. Lunatum,moon shaped. 
 37. Lyra turn, lyre shaped. 38. JVervosum, nervous, 
 fibrous. 39. Oblong. 40. Obtuse. 41. Obtusum cum 
 acumine, blunt pointed. 42. Orbiculum, round. 43. 
 Ovatum, oval. 44. Oval, or Elliptic. 45. Paimatum, 
 palmated. 46. Pafiillosum, warted. 47. Pilosum, piled, 
 or like velvet. 48. Pinnatifidum, wing pointed. 49.' 
 Pinnalo pinnatum, doublevringed. 50. Pinnatum abrup- 
 tum, abrupt winged. 51. Pinnatum cum imfiari, winged, 
 with one pinna in excess. 52. Plicatum, plaited. 53. 
 Pr&morsum, bitten. 54. Quinyue angulare, five-corner- 
 ed. 55. Quinque partita, divided into five parts. 56. 
 Kacemosum, branching. 57. Reniforme, kidney shaped. 
 58. Repandidum, notched. 59. Rugosum, wrinkled. 
 60. Sagittatum, arrow pointed. 61. Serratum, sawed. 
 62. Sinuato dentatum, indented, sinuated. 63. Sinua- 
 tum, siuuated. 64. Subrotundum, roundish. 65. Su- 
 bulatum, awl shaped. 66, Su/ira decomposite. 67. Teres, 
 taper. 68. Ternatum, trifoliate. 69. Tomentosum, 
 downy. 70. Triangularc; triangular. 71. Trilobum, 
 trilobated. 72. Triplicate tcrnatum, triply trifoliate. 
 73. Wing leaf, with membranous foot stalks. 
 
 Leaves consist of a parenchymatous matter dispersed 
 in the meshes of a net work, and the whole is covered 
 by an expansion of the epidermis of the pedicle or foot- 
 stalk. The upper pagina of the leaf seems designed 
 to throw off the excremcntitious exhalations of the plant, 
 
FOX 
 
 677 
 
 F O X 
 
 and the under to imbibe moisture. It is necessary for 
 these purposes that the light should have access to that 
 part which is designed for the separation of the oxygen ; 
 and if a leaf is forcibly turned, by an opposite curvature 
 of its foot stalk, it restores the upper pagina to the sun's 
 rays. Leaves have been consequently supposed to bear 
 some analogy to the lungs of animals. 
 
 FO'LIUM. It is the name of the philosopher's stone : 
 and of that triangular membranaceous sinus, where the 
 sagittal and coronal sutures in infants meet : it signifies 
 a relaxed uvula in Arnaldus. See also DEXAMENE. 
 
 FO'LIUM, called alsoyb/. Indum, malabathrum, mala- 
 batrurn, tamalafiatrum ; cardegi Indl ; catvu-karua, 
 fiseudocassia ; INDIA LEAF; is of a firm texture, of an 
 oblong oval shape, pointed at both ends, smooth and 
 glossy on the upper side, and less so on the under; 
 of a yellowish green above, and of a pale brownish 
 colour beneath, furnished with three ribs running its 
 whole length, one very protuberant on the lower side, 
 and two smaller ones which bound the edges. Both 
 the leaves and their pedicles are very mucilaginous ; 
 chewed, they render the saliva slimy or glutinous; in- 
 fused in water, they yield a large quantity of strong te- 
 nacious mucilage ; but they possess little of the strong 
 aroma of the bark. These leaves, according to Ray, 
 are diuretic. It is an ingredient in the theriaca, and 
 supposed by Bosc, from an examination of different 
 specimens, to be the leaves of \\ielauru8 cassia Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 528. See Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 FOLLI'CULUS, FOLLIS, (from p*AA,, a bag). 
 A FOLLICLE, a little bag ; called also cryfita. It is 
 likewise the name of a large leathern bag, filled with 
 wind, and used as an exercise by the ancient Romans. 
 In surgery, it is a bag which contains the matter of 
 abscesses and tumours, and the meliceris; in botany, 
 the thin involucrum or membranaceous cover which 
 incloses the seeds of plants; in anatomy, a simple gland. 
 ^i-e GLANDULA. 
 
 FOLLI'CULUS FE'LLIS. See VESICULA FELLIS. 
 
 FOMEXTA'TIO. See FOTUS. 
 
 FO'MES, (tromfo-uendo). FEWEL. When spoken 
 of in diseases, it is the remote cause of the disease; 
 most commonly the material, efficient cause. In the 
 plural, fomites, it is generally applied to the infection 
 contained in woollen or cotton, and rendered more dele- 
 terious by confinement. 
 
 FO'MES VENTRICULI. See SPLEN. 
 
 FONS PHILOSOPHO'RUM. The PHILOSOPHER'S 
 FOUNTAIN; the balneum M arise. 
 
 Foxs PU'LLANS, vel PULSA'TILIS. See FONTA- 
 
 N'ELLA. 
 
 FOXTA'LE ACETO'SUM. See ACIDUL*. 
 
 FOXTAXE'LLA, in anatomy, is the membranous 
 part found in new born infants at the meeting of the 
 coronal and sagittal sutures, and which at last ossifies. 
 It is called fbns fiullans. 
 
 FONTANE'LLA, (a diminitive of fans, also fonticu- 
 !us}. A LITTLE FOUNTAIN. In surgery, it is meta- 
 phorically used to signify the small aperture called an 
 iss.n. Issues were made in Hippocrates' time, and 
 have maintained their credit down to the present day. 
 The parts where issues are generally made, are, 1st, on 
 the coronal suture, just where it joins the sagittal ; but a 
 perpetual blister on this part is to be preferred : 2dly, 
 he neck : 3clly, the arms, near the lowest part of the 
 
 deltoid muscle, in the interstice between it and the 
 biceps muscle. : 4thly, above the knee, on the inside 
 of the thigh, in a hollow, which may easily be per- 
 ceived by the finger: Sthly, below the knee, on the 
 inside of the leg, where there is a space between the 
 muscles, filled with cellular substance : 6thly, on the 
 back; but the fifth would be more useful 'and less 
 troublesome, if placed above the knee. 
 
 The method of making an issue is, first to mark the 
 part with ink ; then the operator and an assistant having 
 raised the skin with their fore-fingers and thumbs, the 
 operator pushes a lancet through the skin, to make an 
 opening spacious enough to receive a pea, or a larger 
 substance if necessary. This is introduced and secured 
 by a sticking plaster and bandage : it must be renewed 
 every twenty-four hours. 
 
 A caustic is sometimes applied, and continued six or 
 eight hours; the eschar cut, and a pea inserted. The 
 caustic, in some instances, is allowed to slough off, and 
 the discharge continued by means of a pea. 
 
 Instead of common peas, wooden or silver balls are 
 sometimes employed to promote the discharge ; at 
 others the dried oranges, called orange peas, or pieces 
 of gentian or orris roots cut to a proper size. 
 
 Issues resemble, in some part of their effects, blisters, 
 and, like them, produce benefits very disproportioned 
 to their discharge. They act, however, slowly, and are 
 more applicable to chronic than acute diseases. They 
 produce a less considerable, and often a less effectual, 
 discharge than setons ; but are more cleanly and less 
 painful. When any acrimony occurs in the fluids, for, 
 on some occasions, such must be allowed, the drain of 
 an issue is highly useful ; and it appears strikingly so 
 from inflaming and discharging at those times when this 
 acrimony is usually deposited on the surface. When 
 considerable determinations of blood to the head occa- 
 sionally take place, two large issues will often prevent 
 the attack ; and in this case, too, they discharge more 
 violently at the expected period of suffering. In chronic 
 inflammations of the bones, issues are of considerable 
 importance. In those enlargements of the bones, which 
 are observed in scrofula, they are of service ; and in 
 those of the vertebrae, which produce distortion, they 
 are valuable remedies. (See DISTORSIO.) In gout, 
 they seem often to prevent the too frequent returns of 
 paroxysms, and we are led to employ them from a simi- 
 lar effect of those drains which arise from chalk stones. 
 In nervous affections they are highly salutary, particu- 
 larly in some cases of epilepsy ; and in angina pectoris, 
 Dr. Macbride thinks that they have been of service 
 when put in the thigh. They were formerly often used 
 to prevent complaints, particularly in children ; but they 
 are now found to be troublesome and unnecessary. 
 
 Issues are formed with great advantage when we 
 would heal ulcers of long standing. In many cases, 
 after the ulcers are healed, the issues may be gradually 
 diminished, as the constitution improves ; but even then, 
 to dry up the issue hastily would not be judicious, as 
 many disagreeable, and sometimes fatal, effects have 
 been the consequence. See Bell on Ulcers, ed. 4. p. 
 140 ; his Surgery, vol. 4. p. 376, 384. White's Sur- 
 gery. Lera on the Theory of Issues; and Hoffman, 
 vol. vi. 
 
 . See FON- 
 
 TANELLA, 
 
FOR 
 
 678 
 
 F Oil 
 
 FORA 'MEN, (from foro, to fiierce). An HOLE. 
 See Os and CAPUT. 
 
 FORA'MEN CJE'CVM. The name of a hole in the mid- 
 dle of the tongue. See LINGUA. 
 
 FORA'MEN GHJECUM ; an opening in the basis of the 
 skull, between the ethmoidal and frontal bones, through 
 which a small vein passes. 
 
 FORA'MEN LA'CERUM. See CAPUT. 
 
 FORA'MEN OVA'LE, See COR. 
 
 FORAMINULE'NTUM OS, (from foramen, a 
 hole). See ETHMOIDES os. 
 
 FO'RCEPS, PINCERS; (quasi ferricefis, from fer- 
 rum iron, and cafiio, to take hold). A small forceps is 
 called -volsella. A surgeon's instrument of numerous 
 and varied uses. The small forceps are employed to 
 take hold of small parts, to remove dressings, or minute 
 bodies, for which the fingers cannot be conveniently 
 employed. Larger ones are used to extract bullets 
 from wounds, polypi from the nose, calculi from the 
 bladder, and occasionally the foetus from the vagina 
 and uterus, when advanced so low as to be conveniently 
 reached, and the pains from debility or other causes are 
 slack and inefficient. In each case their forms are 
 different, but they can only be properly considered 
 when we treat of each subject. 
 
 See Heister's Surgery. Mulder on the Forceps and 
 Lever. Vide EMBRYULCIA. 
 
 FO'RMA. FORM ; opposed to substance or essence ; 
 as formal is to material. Thus a spasm is a formal cause 
 of inflammation ; a thorn a material cause. 
 
 FO'RMIAS, (horn formica). FORMIATE. Salts pro- 
 duced by the union of formic acid with different bases ; 
 not used in medicine. 
 
 FORMI'CA. The name of a black wart, with a 
 broad base, and cleft superficies ; because the pain at- 
 tending it resembles the biting of an ant : a varicose 
 tumour also on the anus and glans penis. 
 
 FORMI'CA MILIARIS. See HERPES. 
 
 FORMI'CA MINOR, {quia ferat micas ; because of its 
 diligence in collecting small particles of provisions to- 
 gether). 
 
 Parvula (nam exemfilo est) magni formica laboris. 
 
 Ore trahit quodcunquc fiotcst, atque addit acervo. 
 
 The ANT, or PISMIRE. This little insect, supposed to 
 have greater strength in proportion to its size than 
 the elephant, contains an acid which seems to occasion 
 the uneasiness on our skins when they are said to have 
 stung us. A gross oil is obtained by expression, after 
 distilling them in water ; and an essential oil arises 
 with the acid liquor in distillation. The formic acid, 
 obtained by distillation and washing the red ants in 
 water, when concentrated, has a penetrating smell, and 
 is corrosive ; but its taste is so agreeable when greatly 
 diluted with water, that it has been proposed to be used ' 
 instead of vinegar. 
 
 The expressed juice of these little animals has been 
 recommended to render baths stimulating, and employ- 
 ed in rheumatism ; and an ant's nest bruised has been 
 applied to the parts affected with rheumatic pains. The 
 oil of ants has never been used. The quantity of acid 
 to be obtained from them is nearly half their weight, 
 and Fontana found it to approach very near the carbonic 
 acid. See Lewis's Mat. Med. Neumann's Works. 
 
 FORMI'CANS, (from formica, an ant). CREEPING; 
 an epithet bestowed by Galen on a low unequal pulse. 
 
 FO'RMIX. See HERPES EXEDEXS. 
 
 FO'RMULA, adiminutive ofform, and applied to the, 
 form of a medicine. The distinctions were formerly 
 numerous and minute ; the appellations varied from 
 trifling accidental circumstances. We need not follow 
 the singular fancies of Morellus, and some of his pre- 
 decessors, but the most modern and useful author is 
 Gaubius. He divides formulae into internal and ex- 
 ternal. The former are either solid or liquid. The 
 solid formulae are fioivders, boluses, electuaries, (inclines, 
 /tills, lozenges, and calces (Rotuli). The liquid formula: 
 are infusions, decoctions, expressed juices, emulsions, 
 mixtures, julefis, smaller mixtures, &nd draughts. The 
 julep is a dilute pleasant mixture, and decoctions were 
 sometimes called afiozems. 
 
 The external formulas are injections, as/iersions, efii- 
 thems and cata/ilasms of different consistence, baths, 
 vafiours of burnt bodies, Blasters, cerats, ointments, -odo- 
 riferous balsams, liniments, blisters, and frictions. For- 
 mulae, directed to the head, were cucufihas ( cafis),fron- 
 talia applied to the forehead, and collyria for the eyes. 
 Applied to the nose, errhines and perfumes ; to the 
 mouth and throat dentifrices, stimulants to produce a 
 discharge of saliva (afiofihlegmatismi) and gargles ; to 
 the stomach scuta; to the anus clysma and supfiosito- 
 rium, to the vagina fiessi. 
 
 These are nearly retained, but not in all their variety ; 
 and the directions for each, so far as directions are ne- 
 cessary, may be found under their respective heads. In 
 works of this kind it has been usual to add formulas ; 
 but these can be only examples, and the simplicity of 
 modern practice "'(Scarcely requires such. They are 
 usually the refuge of quacks, and of those ignorant 
 practitioners who direct a remedy to the name of a 
 disease, and copy a form which they employ indiscri- 
 minately : for these reasons we have seldom introduced 
 them, though we have offered every necessary hint to 
 avoid heterogeneous mixtures. Should formulas, how- 
 ever, be required, we will add them in an appendix. 
 
 FO'RNAX, (from the Arabic term forn,) Fornus. 
 A FURNACE. Furnaces are chemical instruments to 
 expose conveniently any body to the degree of heat re- 
 quired. In all furnaces, we must endeavour, 1st, to 
 confine the heat as much as possible to the object ; 
 2dly, to prevent its being dissipated ; 3dly, to produce 
 the heat required with as little fuel as possible ; 4thly, 
 to be able to regulate the degree of heat according to 
 our wants. 
 
 Of furnaces there are a great variety invented by 
 chemists for the performance of their operations, which 
 may be seen, with their constructions and uses, parti- 
 cularly in the Encyclopaedia Britannica, under the arti- 
 cle Chemistry; Lavoisier's Elements of Chemistry; 
 and Dr. Black's Lectures. Unfortunately, we have no 
 Dictionary of Chemistry to refer to ; and the object is 
 not so properly medical as to induce us to enlarge on it. 
 See also ATHANOH, BALNEUM MARINE; and Dr. 
 Lewis's Commercium Philosophico-technicum, part 
 the first. 
 
 FORNICA'TUS, (from fornix, an arch or vault). 
 Fornicated petals are such flower-leaves as are arched, 
 like the roof of the mouth, as the crest of clary or sage. 
 
 FO'RNIX. See ACHICOLUM. 
 
 FO'RNIX, (from the Arabic term forn,) is part of 
 the corpus callosum in the brain, and called from a 
 
F R A 
 
 679 
 
 FR A 
 
 jut resemblance that it hath to the arches of vaults. 
 CEREBRUM and LYRA. 
 
 FO'RTIS, A 'QUA, is a name which artists have 
 n to the nitrous acid, from its dissolving power. 
 Set- XITRUM. It is also called Eleflhas. 
 
 FO'SSA,(from fodio, to dig). A DITCH. In ana- 
 lomy it is synonymous with fossa navicularis. 
 FO'SSA XAVJCULA'RIS. See AURICULA. 
 FO'SSA MA'GXA. The interior cavity of the puden- 
 dum muliebre, obvious on a separation of the labia. 
 FO'SSA PITUITA'RIA. See SELLA TUHCICA. 
 FO'SSILIS SAL. See GEMM* SAL. 
 FO'SSILUS. A name of the tibia, and of thejibula. 
 FO'TUS, or FOMEXTATIO, (from foveo, to c/if- 
 rish,) embroche. Thermasma, chiliasma. To foment, 
 is to cherish with heat, to bathe with warm liquors ; 
 though dry powders, parched barley, or oats in bags, 
 liquids in a bladder, or in a sponge, applied warm to the 
 diseased parts, are also named fomentations. They are 
 usually, however, fluids externally applied, as warm as 
 the patient can bear them, in the following manner : 
 two flannel cloths are dipped in the heated liquor, one 
 of which is wrung as dry as the necessary speed will 
 admit, then immediately applied to the part affected: 
 it lies on until the heat begins to lessen, and the other 
 is in readiness to apply when the first is removed. 
 This alternate application is continued fifteen or twenty 
 minutes, and repeated two or three times a day. If 
 there is a wound, it is usually defended .by a piece of 
 thin cloth. 
 
 Every intention of relaxation and soothing by fo- 
 mentations may be answered by warm water alone ; but 
 when discutients or antiseptics are required, the suita- 
 ble ingredients must be added. Fomentations of warm 
 water are not, however, employed as relaxants only. 
 They are applied with advantage to contracted limbs, 
 to indolent abscesses, foul ulcers, and sometimes to 
 bruises. In these instances the stimulating power of 
 the heat is useful to excite the action of the torpid 
 vessels. See BALNEUM. 
 
 The common fomentation is a decoction of camo- 
 mile flowers, in the proportion of an ounce to a quart, 
 and it is often preferred to the decoctum firo fomento 
 of the London College. B. Abrotani exsiccati ; absin- 
 thii maritimi exsiccati, camaemeli exsiccati, singulorum, 
 p. 5i. foliorum lauvi exsiccatorum, p. g ij. aquae distil- 
 latae m. tb 6. paulisper coque et cola. The preference 
 is given to the former, on accouut of its being less com- 
 plicated, and that little benefit is derived from the nu- 
 merous ingredients. 
 
 The degree of heat should never exceed that of pro- 
 ducing a pleasing sensation, except when employed as 
 a stimulus : great heat produces effects very opposite to 
 that usually intended by the use of fomentations. 
 FO'TUS AXODY'XUS. See AXODYXUM. 
 FO'VEA, (a Jpveo, for fodio, to dig). In anatomy 
 it is the sinus of the pudendum muliebre. In the bath 
 rooms it is a sudatory for receiving one or both the 
 legs, in order to sweating. 
 
 FOVI'LLA, a fine substance imperceptible to the na- 
 ked eye, exploded by the pollen in the anthers of flowers. 
 FRACASTO'RII SPE'CIES,i.e.pulv. eb61o,(from 
 Fracastorius, the inventor). See BOLUS, COXFECTIO, 
 and DIASCORDIUM. 
 
 FRACTURA, (from frango, to break). Catagma ; 
 
 clatsia; rlasma; agme. A FRACTURE. Dr. Cullen 
 places this genus of disease in the class locales, and or- 
 der dialye; and defines it part of a bone having its co- 
 hesion destroyed by violence, and separated into large 
 fragments. 
 
 Fractures are differently denominated, according to 
 their direction; as a transverse, oblique, or longitudinal 
 fracture. When one bone is broken in one place only, and 
 no remarkable injury is perceived in the adjacent parts, 
 it is called a simple fracture : when a bone is broken in 
 more parts than one, or when two bones that are joined 
 together, as the radius and ulna, are both broken, it was 
 formerly called a compound fracture; but the term is 
 now confined to those fractures in which the external 
 integuments are penetrated by the end of the fractured 
 bone. If with a fracture there is a dislocation, or a wound, 
 it is then a complicated fracture. In fractures, the- re- 
 union of the separate parts of the bone is by a renewal 
 of the organical bony substance, and not by a glutinous 
 matter, which hardens into what is called callus. 
 
 Fractures are discovered by the eye, the ear, and touch . 
 The period in which the reunion may take place is 
 influenced by the constitution, and many different cir- 
 cumstances. In pregnant women, a cure is sometimes 
 not effected until after delivery ; see London Medical 
 Observations and Inquiries, vol. iv. and Hildanus men- 
 tions three cases of this kind : but the reunion some- 
 times takes place even in these circumstances. A scor- 
 butic or a venereal taint may prevent the bone from 
 healing, or a caries may retard the union ; if a wasting 
 of the limb, or a palsy, comes on, the cure will be slow, 
 if ever effected. If a fracture happens in a bone over 
 which an ulcer hath long continued, it is very difficultly 
 united. A fracture in the cranium, vertebrae, ribs, 
 sternum, os ilium, or os pubis, is dangerous, on ac- 
 count of the vicinity of the brain, spinal marrow, or 
 other viscera. 
 
 If called after the tumour or a violent inflammation 
 be come on, the extension must be deferred until these 
 are removed ; but if these symptoms are slight, re- 
 ducing the limb may prevent their increase. If there 
 is a wound, all extraneous matters should be removed 
 at the first dressing, and all strictures lessened ; if the 
 wound is too small, it should be dilated; and, if possi- 
 ble, this should be done before inflammation comes on, 
 as the parts are then more sensible ; and if it can be 
 effected without altering the relaxed state of the limb, 
 a circumstance of such importance that hardly any 
 thing should interfere with it, the dilatation should be 
 made so that the discharge may be depending. Indeed, 
 every means of preventing the matter accumulating in 
 a depending part should be avoided. If a bone pro- 
 trudes, a portion should be sawed off, unless it can be 
 easily reduced ; an operation but little troublesome. If a 
 luxation accompanies a fracture, it should first be re- 
 duced, and afterwards the fractured bones replaced, 
 though, if the fracture be very near the head of the luxated 
 bone, the luxation may be left till the fracture is healed. 
 When a simple fracture happens, the bones should 
 be replaced, and the limb laid in an easy state, slightly 
 bent: the reduction was called by the Greeks ca- 
 thidrusis. A cataplasm of oatmeal, oil, and vinegar, or, 
 as a substitute, a plaster of ceratum album, should be 
 next applied. The bandage with eighteen tails is the 
 best, both in simple and compound fractures ; it is more 
 
Ftt A 
 
 680 
 
 ERA 
 
 Commodious than the roller, as it allows of viewing the 
 limb without disturbing it. At the conclusion, if the leg 
 is oedematous, cold pumping, the lace stocking) and daily 
 rubbing with a flannel, will restore the natural state of 
 the limb. 
 
 Compound fractures are often attended with mortifi- 
 cation; but this should not always hasten amputation. 
 When any tendency to this symptom appears, a fomen- 
 tation of a strong decoction of camomile flowers and 
 wormwood, in which sal ammoniac has been dissolved, 
 sprinkling the flannels with a strong camphorated spirit 
 at the time of applying it, should be used. The wound 
 should be dressed twice a day, the part wrapped up with 
 a warm cataplasm, and bladders about one half full of 
 warm water applied, to keep up a proper warmth. 
 The bark joined with rhubarb, in some cases with nitre, 
 and in others with opium, camphor, volatile alkali, and 
 snake-root, should be given. 
 
 When amputation seems necessary, we should con- 
 sider whether life will not be endangered if it is omitted. 
 It is impossible in some instances to know immediately 
 whether a limb can be saved. However, when a bone 
 or bones are broken into many pieces, and to a consi- 
 derable extent, as is frequently the case when the acci- 
 dent happens from cannon shot, broad wheels of car- 
 riages, &c. when the soft parts are so torn and bruised 
 as to render a mortification of the part a probable and 
 immediate consequence, amputation will be necessary 
 without delay. If the ends of a bone, or two bones, by 
 which a joint is formed, be crushed, and its ligamems 
 considerably injured, amputation cannot with propriety 
 be deferred. Some instances of compound fractures 
 also require speedy amputation; for an inflammation 
 seizing the limb tends quickly to gangrene, and the pro- 
 gress is usually rapid. Instead, therefore, of waiting for 
 a separation of the mortified from the sound part, or to 
 try what art can effect, the operation is immediately ne- 
 cessary. A very short time makes all the difference be- 
 tween probable safety and death. If in a compound frac- 
 ture this inflammation hath taken place, and hath con- 
 tinued some hours, amputation would destroy ; and the 
 only chance is to use such regimen as appears to be in- 
 dicated; and when this has no further use, then to sup- 
 port the patients with cordials, wine, and bark. Again, 
 inflammation may not run high ; yet frequently there 
 are collections of matter, which after several openings 
 recur: the patient, instead of being recruited, wastes by 
 the discharge, hath night-sweats, loses his appetite and 
 strength. In these cases the bones continue disunited, 
 and amputation at last is necessary. Mr. Pott observes, 
 that in compound fractures there are three points of 
 time in which amputation may be requisite. 1st, Im- 
 mediately, or as soon as possible after receiving the in- 
 jury; 2d, when the bones continue long without any 
 disposition to unite, and the patient's strength failing 
 from the discharge, death apparently impends ; 3d, 
 when a mortification shall have taken such complete 
 possession of the inferior part of the limb, down to the 
 bone, that, upon separation of their parts, the bone or 
 bones would be left bare in the intermediate space. 
 The necessity of early amputation in these cases arises 
 from the ill effects of a greatly obstructed circulation, 
 from the destruction of numerous vessels. The pain, 
 irritation, and the admission of air, also produce consi- 
 ;ible fever and inflammation, which quickly terminate 
 
 in gangrene and death. If a joint is injured, the danger 
 is increased ; as the pain and irritation, with the subse- 
 quent inflammation, from the admission of air into the 
 cavity, are greater. If possible, then, the operation 
 should be determined' on before inflammation ap- 
 proaches ; for, if this has taken place, it will be too late. 
 In the second instance, the particular time for amputa- 
 tion must be determined by the patient or his friends; 
 for, with the surgeon, it is not choice, but necessity. In 
 the third instance, the time requires no consideration ; 
 for if the soft parts are destroyed, either the surgeon 
 must saw the bones, or they must be left to separate. 
 In either case the patient loses his limb. These are 
 some of the principal instances which determine in fa- 
 vour of amputation ; experience, and the several authors 
 who have written on this subject, will suggest others, 
 and amongst these may be consulted Pott's Works, with 
 his pamphlet entitled Remarks on the Necessity, See. 
 of Amputation in certain Cases ; Gooch's Works ; Ob- 
 servations on Mr. Pott's General Remarks on Frac- 
 tures, by Thomas Kirkland, Surgeon ; and the Systems 
 of Surgery, by Bell, Dease, Kirkland, &c. 
 
 Fracture of the carfius. These bones are small, and 
 rarely broken; and when fractured, they cannot be 
 properly replaced, nor will they consolidate. The liga- 
 ment and tendons are also generally so much bruised, 
 that the joint of the hand becomes rigid ; abscesses, fis- 
 tulas, and caries, generally ensue, and relief is seldom 
 obtained but by amputation of the hand. An attempt 
 may be made by two assistants extending, while the 
 surgeon endeavours to replace the fractured bone or 
 bones. White's Surgery, p. 145. 
 
 Fracture of the clavicle. Whatever part of the cla- 
 vicle is broken, the part which joins the scapula de- 
 scends below that which is fixed to the sternum,.on ac- 
 count of the weight of the arm. When this bone is 
 fractured, the patient cannot lift his arm ; it hangs in- 
 clined toward his breast, and^ from a slight motion of 
 the humerus, the fracture in the clavicle will be evi- 
 dent to the touch, sight, and ear. To reduce this frac- 
 ture is easy, but to retain the bones in their proper 
 situation more difficult. An assistant should place his 
 knee between the scapulae of the patient, and with his 
 two hands draw the shoulders back : the clavicles will be 
 thus extended ; and the surgeon, standing before the pa- 
 tient, must reduce the ends of the bone, by raising the 
 arm to its proper situation, instead of loading the end 
 next the sternum with compresses to bring down the ris- 
 ing end of the bone., A narrow but thick bolster is then 
 to be applied above and below the clavicles, to fill up 
 the cavities; upon these two narrow bolsters, in the form 
 of the letter X, are to be laid ; and over the whole a 
 piece of thick paper moistened with vinegar. A wad of 
 tow, or a ball made of soft rags, is put under the arm- 
 pit, next to the fractured end, for the support of the 
 shoulder; the bandage to keep the bones from moving, 
 and a sling is fixed about the neck, to suspend the arm. 
 See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 59. White's Surgery, p. 1 38. 
 A fractured neck. The processus dentatus of the se- 
 cond vertebra is tied to the skull by a ligament, and 
 kept close to the fore-part of the first vertebra by an- 
 other in that vertebra, that it may not bruise the spinal 
 marrow ; and when either this ligament or process is 
 broken, it is styled a broken neck, whose consequence 
 is sudden death. 
 
FE A 
 
 681 
 
 Fracture of the ribs. When the ribs are broken, 
 their ends recede from each other; but when they pro- 
 jectoutward,noconsiderabledanger ensues. Ifthey.press 
 inward they produce an uneasy pricking, inflammation, 
 cough, fever, an abscess, or spitting of blood-. The cure 
 is generally completed by applying an exact uniform 
 circular compressive bandage, if neither inflammation 
 nor swelling forbid : if these symptoms attend, they 
 must be reduced by bleeding, Sec.; then the bandage 
 and a cooling diet will succeed. See Bell's Surgery, 
 vol. vi. p. 63. White's Surgery, p. 140. 
 
 Fracture of the skull. When, from an injury done to 
 the head by external violence, a loss of speech and of 
 sense, a lethargy, or convulsions follow, no certain con- 
 clusions can be made from these symptoms, as they 
 may be owing to extravasation or concussion as well 
 as to fracture. If, however, upon making an incision 
 on the part, the pericranium is fpund loose, a fracture 
 has most probably taken place. In examining for a 
 fracture, care is required to distinguish it from a suture, 
 particularly the uncommon ones, as those about theossa 
 triquetra; but if, on scalping, we find the pericranium 
 firmly adhering to any part that resembles a fracture, 
 we may be assured that it is a suture. If, when the 
 head is shaved, you can feel the pericranium under 
 your finger to be loose, a fracture has clearly occurred. 
 
 When a fracture happens on the skull, the trepan is 
 immediately used by some surgeons, with a view to ob- 
 viate or prevent the effects of so great a degree of vio- 
 lence ; but it is forbidden by the best practitioners, ex- 
 cept a part of the skull is depressed. Celsus advises us 
 not to proceed to an operation before the approach of un- 
 favourable symptoms; and Ruysch adds, that "when the 
 symptoms are not augmented, we are not to proceed to 
 incision and perforation ; but, after bleeding, we are to 
 attempt the cure by repeated application of warm ce- 
 phalic fomentations." The advice and practice of Mr. 
 Bromfield, when a concussion of the brain happens, 
 are of the same nature. See Coxcussio. White's 
 Surgery, p. 211. 
 
 A fractured leg. In the leg the tibia is generally 
 fractured near its lower extremity, where it is weakest; 
 and often, when the tibia is broken, the fibula is also 
 fractured at its upper extremity. When there is a dis- 
 location of themaleollusinternus, the fibula is common- 
 ly fractured, and has occasioned it. 
 
 A fractured fibula seldom gives any uneasiness, or 
 hinders the patient from walking ; but it may be disco- 
 vered by taking hold of the leg under the calf with one 
 hand, and with the other moving the foot; for the hand 
 which holds the leg will distinguish the fracture. Mr. 
 Pott thinks that, in this case, a tight bandage upon the 
 fractured part is not to be admitted ; but that, if it is 
 applied to the two extremities of the leg, the broken end 
 will be brought into contact, and a cure will be effected. 
 
 When the tibia is fractured, lay the patient on the 
 injured side, on a flat surface, and raise the knee of 
 the fractured limb towards the abdomen, at the same 
 time bending the joint ; thus the extensor muscles of 
 the foot are relaxed, and the extension required for the 
 reduction will be performed with ease. Having re- 
 placed the fractured bone, apply a long splint padded 
 with tow to the fibula, and another on the inside of the 
 leg, over part of the tibia, and secure them with straps. 
 The patient may lie on the injured side during the cure, 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 and thus a cradle or fracture box will be needless; the 
 knee may also continue in the same posture as that in 
 which the fracture was reduced. 
 
 If the tibia is fractured at its lower end by a gun shot, 
 although the part above is apparently unhurt, the pa- 
 tient will lose his life unless the limb be taken off above 
 the knee. Though if any other cause had produced a 
 similar fracture, the operation below the knee would 
 have succeeded. Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 1 2 1 . White's 
 Surgery, p. 149. 
 
 Fracture of the cubit. The cubit hath two bones, 
 viz. the radius and ulna. Fractures in these are disco- 
 vered by the sight, touch, and ear : by the touch and 
 sight, if the hand of the affected cubit be moved in- 
 ward and outward, though a fractured ulna, from its 
 inability to support the joint, will be discovered sooner 
 than that of the radius : the ear discovers a grating 
 noise if the elbow be held steady, and the hand moved 
 inward and outward. 
 
 If the radius is to be reduced, and the fragments have 
 receded towards the ulna, an assistant should stretch 
 the arm, and the surgeon should press down the pa- 
 tient's hand towards the ulna, until the depressed part 
 is elevated. The arm on each side must then be com- 
 pressed with the palms of the hands, so as to restore the 
 compressed muscle between the ulna and radius, and 
 the fragments of the radius to their natural position. A 
 compress and strong pasteboard upon the fore part of 
 the arm, over the quadratus muscle, will prevent it 
 from drawing the fractured bone toward the sound one. 
 The circular bandage must be applied, and the arm sus- 
 pended in a sling, with the hand in a prone situation. 
 
 If the ulna is fractured, the same directions should be 
 followed : remembering to turn the hand towards the ra- 
 dius, until the depressed part of the ulna has recovered 
 its former position. 
 
 If both these bones are broken, we must still proceed 
 as before. Mr. Pott observes, in this case, that it is ne- 
 cessary to put the longitudinal compresses as nearly as 
 possible between the bones, in order to prevent the cal- 
 lus uniting them, which would hinder the rotatory mo- 
 tion of the arm. 
 
 It often happens in fractures of this part, that, not- 
 withstanding every precaution, a stiff joint follows ; 
 therefore, though, in this particular instance, and in 
 fractures of the patella., keeping the whole limb straight 
 relaxes the particular muscles of the bones, yet if a 
 stiff joint is apprehended, as soon as the benefits from 
 relaxation have ceased, the limb should be gently bent; 
 fora stiff bent cubit is much more useful than a straight 
 one. See London Medical Journal, vol. i.p. 356; Edin- 
 burgh Medical Commentaries, vol. ix. p. 582; White's 
 Surgery, b. iv.; Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 84. 
 
 A fractured finger. When the contusion of the hand 
 or fingers is very considerable, amputation is most ad- 
 visable; but if the part can be saved, the- fractured 
 bone must be properly placed, the fragments reduced, 
 and the whole confined with a narrow fillet to the next 
 finger. Begin the bandage about the wrist, carry it 
 over the back of the hand to the finger; and, if more 
 fingers than one are fractured, carry it round each se- 
 parately, and then round them all : put a ball into the 
 hand, and bind it tight to the fingers; continue the 
 roller back to the wrist, and place the hand in a sling. 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 93.; White's Surgery, p. 145 
 
 4 S 
 
FR A 
 
 682 
 
 FR A 
 
 A fracture of the thigh. Hippocrates justly observes, 
 that when either the bone of the humerus or of the 
 thigh breaks inwardly, the symptoms are more danger- 
 ous than when the same happens outwardly, be- 
 cause the vessels and nerves are lodged in the inner 
 parts. 
 
 When the thigh is fractured in its middle or lower 
 part, it may be reduced by the hand ; but when the ac- 
 cident happens on the upper part, greater force is re- 
 quired. Wherever the seat of the fracture is, the po- 
 sition of the patient, and of the limb to be reduced, 
 should be ordered as in the case of a fractured leg. 
 When a due extension is made, and the ends of the frac- 
 tured bone replaced, splints, properly padded with tow, 
 must be secured ; and if Gooch's machine for fractures 
 of the thigh bone is used, patience only will be further 
 necessary. If this machine is not to be procured, the 
 position proposed, when the leg is fractured, may be 
 trusted, and particularly whan the neck of the thigh bone 
 is the seat of the disorder. 
 
 When a fracture of the thigh is complicated with a 
 wound, it is dangerous, and sometimes incurable. When 
 near the joint it is usually fatal, as the large blood ves- 
 sels are frequently lacerated. The danger is not much 
 less if the wound is on the back part of the thigh, be- 
 cause of the difficulty in dressing it. If the haemorr- 
 hage can be restrained by using the tourniquet, 
 and taking up the wounded vessel, the fracture may 
 be reduced ; but if the bone is much injured, and the 
 haemorrhage violent, amputation is usually most 
 eligible. 
 
 A fracture of the neck of the thigh bone is sometimes 
 mistaken for luxation ; but it is more easy to break 
 than to luxate this bone, and fractures in the neck are 
 more frequent than in its other parts. A fracture of 
 this kind is reduced and retained with more difficulty 
 than in the body, and a lameness usually follows the re- 
 union. The oblique direction of the neck, with the 
 number and strength of the muscles, occasion these 
 difficulties. 
 
 When this fracture happens, according to Gooch, 
 the thigh and knee are turned outwards; the limb is 
 much shortened, and considerably shrunk ; pain is felt 
 in the course of the sartorius muscle, which, from its 
 origin and insertion, must be greatly stretched, often 
 causing pain on the inside just below the knee; and a 
 crepitus is observed when the patient moves his limb. 
 When these symptoms appear, the limb being gently 
 but steadily extended, until the fractured limb appears 
 as long as the sound one, let the patient be laid in the 
 posture recommended when the leg is the part thus af- 
 fected, and let bleeding be employed to prevent or re- 
 move inflammation. If Gooch's extending machine 
 could be obtained, its use would be the most eligible 
 method for preventing future inconveniences. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi.p. 95.; White's Surgery, p. 146. 
 
 A fractured humerus. If this bone isfractured in the 
 .niddle, no great difficulty attends; but if near the su- 
 perior and anterior head, both pain and clanger follow. 
 To reduce this fracture, place the patient in a chair; 
 his elbow being bent, let an assistant steadily grasp the 
 frartured bone at its lower end, while another assistant 
 docs the same a little below the shoulder; then the arm 
 being extended gently, the operator takes the fractured 
 part in his hand ; and as soon as the extension is suffi- 
 
 cient, the bone being replaced, he applies the bandage, 
 and confines it by hanging the fore arm in a sling. 
 
 It sometimes happens that when the case is an ob- 
 lique fracture, the sharp end of the bone is so entangled 
 in the adjacent muscles as to prevent a reunion; but if 
 an incision is made upon them, and the point sawed off, 
 they are easily replaced and readily unite. See Medi- 
 cal Musem, vol. ii. p. 404 ; Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 
 79 ; White's Surgery, p. 143. 
 
 A fractured os innominatum. In this case there is 
 great danger, especially if the patient vomits a brown 
 or bloody matter. In reducing it, the patient must lie 
 on the sound side ; the fractured parts must be restored 
 by the surgeon's hands alone; then compresses, dipped 
 in rectified spirit of wine, must be secured by means of 
 the spica bandage. See White's Surgery, p. 143. 
 
 A fractured jaw. When fractures of the upper jaw 
 stretch towards the eyes, the consequent inflammation 
 is often dangerous ; and when they penetrate the an- 
 trum, they are generally tedious, and occasion great de- 
 formity. Replace the fractured bones with the fingers 
 when there is no wound; or with forceps or a narrow 
 scapula, when the parts are laid open ; and a piece of 
 adhesive plaster best retains the dressings. Bleeding, 
 with an antiphlogistic regimen, must be advised to ob- 
 viate inflammation of the eye and contiguous parts, 
 and the reunion of fractured parts must be left to 
 nature. 
 
 When the lower jaw is fractured, and its situation is 
 ascertained, the bones must be carefully replaced; which 
 is done by securing the patient's head, and pressing 
 the fingers of one hand upon the inside of the jaw, while 
 the other hand is employed externally in guarding 
 against any perceptible inequality of the bone. If a 
 tooth is seated in the course of the fracture, it must be 
 immediately extracted; but if a tooth, not seated in the 
 course of the fracture, is forced out of its socket, it may 
 be replaced, and fixed by tying it to the contiguous firm 
 teeth ; the fractured bones must then be retained in a 
 proper situation till they are firmly reunited, by means 
 of a compress and bandage of soft old linen or cotton. 
 The parts being kept firm by an assistant, a thick com- 
 press should be laid over the chin, and extended from 
 ear to ear along each jaw; and, over the whole, a four- 
 headed roller applied. Liquid diet is necessary until 
 the cure is performed. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 
 52, 58; White's Surgery, p. 137. 
 
 A fractured metacarpus. An assistant may extend 
 the fractured hand upon a smooth.table, while the sur- 
 geon, with his fingers, endeavours to replace the frag- 
 ments. White's Surgery, p. 145. 
 
 A fracture of the nose. Both the bones and the car- 
 tilages are liable to be broken. If the bones are broken, 
 the nose appears flat where the fracture is ; but if the 
 cartilage has suffered, the nose leans to one side. If the 
 injury is considerable, the cure will be incomplete; and 
 from the vicinity of this organ to the brain, the danger 
 is considerable : an ozaena, a caries, or a polypus, may 
 be the consequence. Fix the patient in a reclining pos- 
 ture, and elevate the depressed parts of the nose with a 
 quill, replacing them in their proper order with the 
 fore-finger and thumb of your other hand : to prevent 
 their collapsing, fill the nostril with lint, or introduce a 
 canula: if there is no wound, a plaster will secure the 
 whole ; but if there is a wound it must be treated in the 
 
FR A 
 
 683 
 
 FR A 
 
 usual way. If a splinter is so situated as to be reunited 
 with difficulty, it may be removed. When the bones 
 are reduced, they do not easily separate. Mr. Bell thinks, 
 that any very loose portion of bone should be removed 
 immediately, whether it be raised up or forced into the 
 nostril; but whatever adheres to the remaining portion 
 of bone, with firmness, should be replaced. See Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi. p. 49.; White's Surgery, p. 137. 
 
 A fractured knee jian. When a small fragment of 
 the fractured patella is drawn upwards, if the patient 
 is fat, it is not very easy to discover the accident. In 
 examining to decide whether the patella is broken, the 
 knee must not be bent, because the fragments are thus 
 separated further from each other, and occasion unne- 
 cessary pain. This bone is generally broken trans- 
 versely ; the lower part remains fixed to the knee, but 
 the upper is drawn by the muscles on the fore part of 
 the thigh. When the case is discovered, the patient 
 must be laid on his back, the leg extended, and the 
 muscles above the fractured part gently pressed down- 
 wards, until the fragments of the bones approach 
 within an inch of each other; in this situation they 
 must be retained by a compress and bandage. The 
 fractured parts should never be brought close together, 
 for a stiff joint might in that way be occasioned. 
 
 Sometimes the ligament which secures the knee pan 
 to the tibia is broken, and this case is mistaken for a 
 fracture of the knee pan : the mistake is not of much 
 consequence, as the method of cure is the same. See 
 Warner's Cases of Surgery; Medical Museum, vol. iii. 
 p. 349, Sec.; Bell's Surgery, vol vi. p. Ill; White's 
 Surgery, p. 147. 
 
 Fracture in the foot. Fractures in the tarsus, meta- 
 tarsus, and toes, are generally accompanied with wounds, 
 from the contusion of the nerves, tendons, ligaments, 
 and membranes. They are cured in the same manner 
 as those of the carpus, metacarpus, and fingers. Fractures 
 in this part, as well as in the hand, and leg near the ankle, 
 especially when the malleolus recedes from the princi- 
 pal bone, are seldom so completely cured as to leave the 
 limb free from some inconvenience. Bell's Surgery, 
 vol. vi. p. 130. 
 
 Fracture of the os sacrum and os coccyx is discovered 
 by the pain perceived in the part, and by the touch. 
 The fragment must be reduced by the fingers ; but if 
 depressed inwardly, the fore finger must be introduced 
 into the rectum, and the depressed part replaced. The 
 T bandage should be then applied over a proper com- 
 press. The patient must keep his bed for two or three 
 weeks; and when he turns from one side to the other, 
 be cautious not to turn on his back : when he rises, the 
 properest seat will be a chaise percee. See Bell's Sur- 
 gery, vol. vi. p. 74; White's Surgery, p. 143. 
 
 fracture of the sca/iula. If the acromion be broken, 
 it is easily reduced with the fingers, if the os humeri 
 is raised a little upwards ; but it is with such difficulty 
 retained, that the arm can seldom be afterwards lifted 
 freely : after the reduction, a compress must be put on 
 it, and a ball under the arm pit : after the bandage is 
 applied, the arm must be supported by a sling. 
 
 If the neck of the scapula, which is below the acro- 
 mion, or the acetabulum, be broken, the accident is not 
 easily discovered ; but a stiffness of the joint, inflam- 
 mation, abscess, or other bad symptoms, follow. 
 
 All other fractures of this bone are less hazardous; 
 
 and to reduce them, an assistant should extend the arm 
 forward, whilst the surgeon is employed in restoring 
 the fragments with his hands, laying on it compresses, 
 with pasteboard splints, and securing all with the fascia 
 stellata, or quadriga. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 76 ; 
 White's Surgery, p. 140. 
 
 A fractured sternum. After a depression or a frac- 
 ture, the part is in pain; and the accident is known by 
 the bone grating, if moved by the fingers, and by its 
 moving in consequence of a little pressure against it ; 
 though the proper indication is a manifest sinus or in- 
 equality in the part. 
 
 From the irritation produced by the fracture, and in 
 part by the violence which occasioned it, pains in the 
 breast, difficulty of breathing, violent cough, haemoptoe, 
 extravasations of blood within the mediastinum, with 
 other dangerous symptoms, follow. To reduce it, the 
 patient must lie on his back over some hard pillows, 
 that his shoulders may be depressed, and the breast ele- 
 vated ; the operator must then press forcibly, to extend 
 the ribs, and push the sternum forward. If this fails, 
 a crucial incision must be made into the skin, and the 
 depressed part of the sternum elevated with a terebra, 
 gently screwed into the part. 
 
 After the reduction, the napkin and scapulary may 
 be applied, to keep the thorax firm. 
 
 Mr. Bell, in the sixth volume of his Surgery, page 
 67, observed, that in some cases it is fractured without 
 being displaced ; in others it is not only broken, but -\t 
 the same time forced in upon the pleura. When, there- 
 fore, the pain, cough, oppressed breathing, and other 
 symptoms, do not yield to blood letting and other parts 
 of an antiphlogistic course, an incision should be made 
 upon the injured part, of a sufficient length to admit of a 
 free examination of the bone ; and the depressed piece 
 may be raised either with a common scalpel, or a leva- 
 tor, if there be an opening that will admit an instrument. 
 When this is not practicable, an opening may be made 
 for this purpose with the trepan. If the operation be 
 performed with caution, the bone may be raised with 
 safety ; and the sore must then be treated in the usual 
 way. See White's Surgery, p. 139. 
 
 fractures of the -vertebre. When any of the verte- 
 brae are fractured without affecting the spinal marrow, 
 the posterior apophyses, or acute tubercles, are only in- 
 jured, and these fractures are not dangerous. The parts 
 may be replaced with the fingers, and on each side of 
 the spina dorsi narrow compresses moistened with spirit 
 of wine should be applied, secured with pasteboard 
 splints, the napkin, and scapulary. 
 
 Fractures in these parts are easily known by the pain, 
 and on slightly touching them. 
 
 If the transverse apophyses which tend towards the 
 cavity of the thorax are broken, the heads of the ribs 
 inserted into them will likewise be fractured, and the 
 case is dangerous. 
 
 When the body of a vertebra is broken, the spinal 
 marrow is injured, and the parts below the fracture are 
 motionless, and death soon follows. In this case, not 
 to seem either negligent or ignorant, the injured part 
 must be laid bare, the fragments which press the 
 medulla elevated, and, if loose, extracted : the wound 
 may then be cleaned and dressed with warm stimulat- 
 ing applications. See Boerhaave's Aphorisms; Petit on 
 the Diseases of the Bones ; Aitkin's Treatise on Frac- 
 4S2 
 
FRI 
 
 684 
 
 FRO 
 
 tures; Pott's General Remarks on Fractures; and Kirk- 
 land's Observations on Pott's Remarks; for machines 
 to be used after the reduction of fractures, see Gooch's 
 Cases and Remarks ; Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 71; 
 White's Surgery, p. 142. 
 
 FRJE'NUM, (from freno, to curb}. See LIGAMEN- 
 
 TUM ANNULARE, LlNGUA and PENIS. 
 
 FRA'GA, (from fragro, to smell sweet]. The 
 STRAWBERRY. (See ARBUTUS.) Fragaria vesca Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 708. The common wood strawberry, the most 
 agreeable kind, flowers in May, and the fruit ripens in 
 June. A decoction of the whole plant is used against 
 the jaundice. 
 
 FRAGAROI'DES, (from fragara, a strawberry, 
 and si^cs, likeness']. BARREN STRAWBERRIES. See 
 ARBUTUS. 
 
 FRAGI'LITAS O'SSIUM, (from frango, to break,) 
 friabilitas ossiiim, has been supposed to consist in too 
 great redundance of the earthy principle in the sound 
 habit. In the diseased, the scurvy, lues venerea, and 
 scrofula, may occasion it. Mr. Sharp attributes it to a 
 defect of the oil ; but the real cause of fragility from 
 disease is a deficiency of the earth, and the bones are 
 broken with little or no pain. The fragile vitreum of 
 pathologists is supposed to be owing to cold. See 
 
 MORBI SOLIDI SIMPLICIS. 
 
 FRAMBCE'SIA. See YAWS. 
 FRA'NCOLIN. See ATTAGEN. 
 FRA'NGULA, (from frango, to break; so called 
 from the brittleness of its branches). See ALNUS NI- 
 
 GRA. 
 
 FRAXINE'LLA, (from fraxinus, the ash). See 
 
 DlCTAMNUS ALBUS. 
 
 FRAXINUS, (fromfragore, from the noise its keys 
 make when shook by the wind,) bumelia. The ASH- 
 TREE ; fraxinus excelsior Lin. Sp. PI. 1509, is a tall 
 tree, common in woods and hedges. Its bark whitish ; 
 the seeds oblong, reddish, or brownish coloured, shaped 
 somewhat like a bird's tongue, whence they are called 
 lingua avis, and orintho-glossum. 
 
 The fresh bark is bitterish and astringent, but loses 
 these qualities in drying. A drachm of this bark is 
 diuretic, and the watery extract hath the~ same effect. 
 The middle bark hath been used in intermitting fevers, 
 when assisted by alkaline salts. 
 
 The seeds are diuretic and healing, in the dose of a 
 drachm. Raii Hist. Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 FRAXINUS O'RNUS. The FLOWERING ASH. Mani- 
 fera arbor Lin. Sp. PI. 1510; though later authors 
 have found the manna to be the production of another 
 species not noticed by Linnaeus, the f. rotundifolia. 
 See MANNA. 
 
 FRE'NA. See ALVEOLUS. 
 
 FRIABI'LITAS O'SSIUM, (from frio, to crumble-). 
 See FHAGILITAS. 
 
 FRI'CTA. See COLOPHONIA. 
 
 FRI'CTIO, (from frico, to rub). RUBBING. Fric- 
 tion of the body, if duly continued and repeated, pro- 
 motes absorption and perspiration, quickens the circula- 
 tion, particularly through the finer capillaries. It contri- 
 butes not only to convey medicines into the body, but 
 also to their advantages when introduced. This remedy 
 is best used when the primse vise are most empty, and 
 the chylopoietic organs too languid, and should in that 
 case be steadily applied over the whole abdomen. Gentle 
 
 friction with oily substances relaxes; but strong friction 
 with rough dry cloths is a powerful tonic. It has been 
 considered particularly useful in ascites, and many other 
 cases where the action of the absorbent system is to be 
 promoted. When the brush is employed, the vessels 
 are only slightly stimulated ; but the most effectual 
 means of applying it is by rough cloths, flannels, or 
 woollen gloves. As much pressure should be used as 
 the parts can bear without pain, and it is often advan- 
 tageous that the patient should be also the operator. 
 
 FRI'ESEL. See MILIARIS FEBRIS. 
 
 FRIGIDA'RIUM, (from frigidus, cold). A vessel 
 in the baths for holding cold water. It sometime* 
 means the cold bath. 
 
 FRIGERA'RIA. See PUTRIDA FEBRIS. 
 
 FRI'GUS, (fmmfrigeo, to be cold). COLD. In Vo- 
 gel's Nosology it signifies the coldness of the feet and 
 hands. Heat and cold are the names of certain sensa- 
 tions in our bodies, and depend on the substances which 
 produce them having a less or a greater affinity for heat 
 than the bodies themselves. See COLD. 
 
 FRI'TTA. FHITT; ammonitrum, is a mass of salt 
 and ashes concreted with the sand in making glass. 
 
 FROND. A twigof a tree with its leaves; Linnceus 
 applies this term to the peculiar leafing of palms and 
 ferns. Martyn says it was anciently written fruns, 
 from fipvu, fiollulo, to germinate or bud. 
 
 FRONDI'PORA. See ESCHARA. 
 
 FRONS, (from <pfov7os, thought, as the supposed seat 
 of thought). The FOREHEAD is that part above the 
 eyes destitute of hair, extending from one temple to 
 the other; but in ancient authors it sometimes means 
 the whole countenance. In botany it means a leaf or 
 branch, from/tro, to bear. 
 
 FRONTA'LE,(from/rons, the forehead). Thename 
 of a topical medicine applied to the forehead; anacol- 
 lema (sec CATAPLASMA): it often means also a linen 
 bag, in which cephalic ingredients are contained to be 
 applied to the forehead. See EPITHEMA. 
 
 FRONTA'LIS, MU'SCULUS VE'RUS. See CORRU- 
 
 GATOR COITEHII. 
 
 FRONTA'LIS NE'RVUS. The fifth pair of nerves from 
 the brain, sends off its first branch, called orbitarius a 
 ramus superior, which is subdivided into three: the 
 first is the frontal, which spreads on the upper part of 
 the orbit of the eye, to the fat which surrounds the globe 
 of the eye, the musculus elevator palpebrae, 8cc. 
 
 FHONTA'LIS SI'NUS. The FRONTAL SINUS. There 
 are two of these formed of the separated laminae of the 
 os fronds ; placed above the orbits, on each side the 
 top of the nose: they are covered with the same mem- 
 brane which lines the nostrils, and open into them ; 
 but are occasionally wanting. 
 
 FRONTA'LIS VE'NA is a branch from the external 
 jugular, forming a vein in the forehead, called by the 
 ancients fir&fiarata vena. 
 
 FRONTIS, OS. The BONE of the FOREHEAD; coro- 
 nale os, inverecundum, motofion. The external surface 
 of this bone is smooth at its upper convex part, but 
 below several cavities and processes are observed. At 
 each angle of the orbit the bone juts out to form two 
 internal and two external processes. The ridge which 
 makes the supercilium is called the superciliary process. 
 The lower part of the forehead, where the hair of the 
 eye brows grows, is called oji/irys. The nasal process 
 
FRU 
 
 685 
 
 F UL 
 
 is situated between the two internal angular processes ; 
 and the two orbitar processes are continuations of the 
 superciliary : between these is an aperture for the re- 
 ception of the ethmoid bone. At the internal angular 
 process is a cavity for the carvneuia lachrymalis; at the 
 external angular process is another for the pulley of the 
 musculus obliquus major. The foramina are three on 
 each side ; one in each superciliary ridge, through which 
 a nerve, vein, and artery pass to the integuments of the 
 forehead. Near the middle of the internal side of the 
 orbit, in the transverse suture, or near it, is a small hole, 
 called the internal orbitar: the orbitar internus posterior 
 is smaller, and lies about an inch deeper in the orbit. 
 On the inside of the os frontis there is a ridge, which, 
 on the upper part, is imperceptible, and grows more 
 prominent at the bottom, where there is a foramen 
 caecum ; to this ridge the falx is attached. The frontal 
 sinus is placed over the orbits, and is divided by the 
 septum just described. This bone is of mean thickness, 
 between that of the os occipitis and of the parietal bones ; 
 but at theorbitar process, from the pressure of the brain 
 and the globe of the eye, ft is almost transparent.* It 
 will be obvious that the trepan cannot be applied over 
 the sinuses to reach the brain. 
 
 FRUCTIFICA'TIO,(from/ri/cr//fco,fo make fruit- 
 ful ). FRUCTIFICATIOX, or FRUITIXG, consists in the 
 flower and fruit; and there is no fructification without 
 anthef, stigma, and seed. When perfect, it consists of 
 seven parts. 1. Calyx 2. Corolla 3. Stamen 4. Pis- 
 til 5. Pericarp) 6. Seed 7. Receptacle. Of these, 
 the four first belong to the flower ; the two next to the 
 fruit ; and the last is common to both. The pedicle of 
 the flower or blossom is the stem of the fruit, and its 
 fibres are expanded through the whole bulk. The epi- 
 dermis forms the calyx, the next layer of the bark the 
 liber, the wood the antherse, and the medulla the stigma. 
 All previously exist; and in no instance is there any 
 new formation : all is evolution only. 
 
 FRU 'CTUS, (fromfruor, to use, orfrom/er/, Heb.). 
 FRUIT ; carfios. It is properly the part of a plant where- 
 in the seed is contained, but in general it is any seed 
 r grain covered with a pulp or shell, or uncovered ; but 
 more strictly styled fruit when there is a pulpy 
 covering. For the nutritious properties of fruits, see ALI- 
 MENT. The chemists call metals the fruits of the earth. 
 
 FRU 'CTUS UMBILICA'TUS. UMBILICATKD FRUIT is 
 that on which the flower grows. The flower usually 
 forms a cavity, called umbilicus, or navel, as in the 
 medlar, hip, &c, 
 
 FRUMi:XTA'CEUS,(from/rumen/um, -wheat}. A 
 term applied to all such plants as resemble wheat in 
 their fruit, leaves or ears. 
 
 FRUME'XTUM, (quasi frugament urn, homfruges, 
 fruit). CORX. It is spontaneous in many climates, 
 but industry has meliorated it in all. It is a species of 
 grass in its primitive state, whose seed is improved by 
 culture. A name also of wheat. See TRITICUM. 
 
 FRUME'XTUM CORRUPTUM. See BRASIUM. 
 
 FRUME XTUM I'NDICUM, FRUME'XTUM TURCICUM. 
 See MAYS. 
 
 FRUME'XTUM SARACE'XICUM. See FAGOPYRUM. 
 
 FRUSTA 'NEUS, (fromfrustra, in vain). Botani- 
 cally applied, it means having the parts of fructification 
 neutral or infertile. 
 
 FRU'TEX, (a ferendo fructum,from bearing fruit]. 
 A SHRUB. It is a plant with many woody perennial 
 
 r, 
 
 trunks, such as roses, or seringas. Linnaeus makes the 
 distinction of a shrub from a tree to consist in its having 
 no buds, though trees have often no buds in hot cli- 
 mates ; and he acknowledges that nature has placed no 
 limits between them. The word is generally used by 
 gardeners for all woody plants of low growth. 
 
 FRU'TEX BA'CCIFER BRASILIE'XSIS. See CAAGHI- 
 
 TTJTO. 
 
 FRU'TEX I'XDICUS BA'CCIFER. See BELILIA. 
 
 FRU'TEX I'XDICUS SPIXO'SUS. See CARA SCHULLI. 
 
 FRU'TEX ODORA'TUS SEPTEXTRIOXA'LIUM. See MYR- 
 TUS BRABAXTICA. 
 
 FUU'TEX PAVOXI'XUS. See POIXCIAXA. 
 
 FRU'TEX TERHIBII.IS. See AI.YPIA. 
 
 FRUTICO'SUS, (from frutex, a shrub). FRUTI- 
 COSE. Plants which are of a woody substance. 
 
 FUCOl'DES, (from fucus, and ctS'tf, likenets). A 
 species of an aquatic plant, of a middle nature betwixt 
 conserva and fucus. It is often finely divided, of a 
 more tender substance than the fucus, and not distin- 
 guished by nodes and joints like the conserva or co- 
 rallina. 
 
 FU'CUS, (from pt/x, from fuka, Hebrew, antimony; 
 so called because, like antimony, it was used in paint- 
 ing the cheeks). A species of plant growing in the 
 sea, whose leaves and stalks are of various figures. It 
 is generally of a viscid and coriaceous substance, and 
 furnished with vesicles on both sides, which admit o 
 air being separated to assist its floating. Its extremities 
 are often set with tubercles, which have been supposed 
 to be its fructification. Those used in medicine are, 
 1. A'lga marina latifalia 1'ulg. Fucus vesiculosus Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1626. (See QUERCUS MARINA.) 2. Lact&ca 
 marina; ulva marina Lin. Sp. PI. 1632; which is of 
 the same use as the alga. 
 
 Fu'cus ESCULE'XTUS. The tangle of Scotland, an 
 edible crisp, but not a very nutritious, marine plant. 
 
 Fu'cus MARI'TIMUS. See KALI. 
 
 Fu'cus MARI'XUS. See ALGA. 
 
 FU'GA D^EMO XUM, (because it was thought to 
 drive away evil spirits). See HYPERICUM. 
 
 FUGACrSSIMUS^from/M^a-r, speedy). In bota- 
 ny it is applied to the petals, and means of very short 
 continuance. 
 
 FULCRA "TUS, (from//crum, a firofi,) PROPPED ; 
 applied botanically to a branch, descending to the 
 ground, and supporting the stem. 
 
 FUGI'LE. EAR WAX. (See CERUMEN AURIS). An 
 appearance in the urine like wax. (Paracelsus.) It 
 sometimes means a bubo, at others a tumour of the 
 parotid glands. 
 
 FULI'GO, (quasi fumiligo, from fumus, smote,") 
 arajcos, asofier, ASUOLI, SOOT, is the shining black con- 
 crete, formed by the smoke from wood. It hath a dis- 
 agreeable smell, and a pungent bitter nauseous taste : 
 the more resinous the wood, the more bitter will be the 
 soot. By a chemical analysis it affords a volatile alka- 
 line salt, an empyreumatic oil, a fixed alkali, an acid 
 formed by the decomposition of the mucilage, and a 
 resin soluble in alcohol. 
 
 Soot yields its virtues to water, or to proof spirit, each 
 of which dissolves about one fourth part of it; and is 
 considered as an antispasmodic, and an emmenagogue. 
 FULMIXA'TIO, FULMINATES, (from fulmino, to 
 lighten or thunder). In chemistry it means generally 
 explosion, when it is the same with detonation. But in 
 
FUM 
 
 686 
 
 FUN 
 
 the depuration of the more perfect metals, when in- 
 fused with lead, a bright colour succeeds a kind of sul- 
 phureous cloud before appearing in the metal during 
 the fusion, which has this appellation. See DETONATIO. 
 
 FUMA'RIA, (fromywmtts, smoke; since, like smoke, 
 it draws tears). FUMITORY. Funris terrce, cafinoa, her- 
 ba melancholifuga; fumaria officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 984. 
 COMMON PURPLE FUMITORY. It is a plant with bluish 
 green, finely divided leaves, producing, towards the 
 tops of the stalks, spikes of irregular purplish flowers, 
 followed each by a single seed ; annual, flowering in 
 May and June, and delighting in shady places. The 
 leaves have a bitter saline taste ; and an extract obtained 
 from a decoction of them is very bitter. The juice of 
 these leaves, if dropped into the eyes, is supposed to 
 cure dimness of sight. The plant has been supposed 
 by physicians of the first authority to be a powerful 
 deobstruent, particularly of the hepatic system ; and 
 it is highly commended in scorbutic and acrimonious 
 states of the fluids; consequently in various cutaneous 
 diseases. The juice, mixed with whey, and used as 
 common drink, is said to prove diuretic and laxative. Dr. 
 Cullen has found it useful in many cases where bitters 
 are prescribed ; but it is chiefly useful in clearing the 
 skin, and he has experienced its good effects in many 
 instances of cutaneous affections, resembling lepra. The 
 dose is two ounces of the expressed juice twice a day : 
 the dried root may be also given in infusion, or decoc- 
 tion ; or the extract may be substituted ; for these all 
 retain the virtues of the fresh herb. 
 
 FUMA'RIA BULBOSA, Lin. Sp. PI. 983, is of similar 
 virtues, but weaker than they, officinalis. 
 
 FUMA'RIA A'LBA, also called cysticafinos Africana 
 scandes. AFRICAN CLIMBING BLADDER FUMITORY. 
 
 Fumaria vesicaria Lin. PI. Sp. 985, is a climbing 
 plant, chiefly resembling the fumitory above described, 
 only that the fruit is an oval bladder, containing the 
 seeds. 
 
 FUMIGA'TIO, (from fumus, smoke). FUMIGA- 
 TION. By the subtile fumes inspired, or sometimes 
 swallowed, much benefit or injury may be produced. 
 The latter is evident from the palsies produced among 
 workers in lead and quicksilver mines, and the benefits 
 derived from impregnating the air with salutary mate- 
 rials. Catarrhs and catarrhous coughs are relieved by 
 fumes received with the breath, sometimes of warm 
 water, at others, it is said, of aether; and by the same 
 method expectoration is assisted in asthmas : even ulcers 
 in the lungs have, it is said, been healed by this method. 
 The advantage of fumigations in the cure of venereal 
 ulcers is well known, though the practice is now dis- 
 used. (See INHALATIO.) But this plan has been lately 
 revived by Mr. Abernethy, and is supposed to affect 
 the constitution when other methods have failed, and 
 to produce its effects in a comparatively shorter time. 
 Lalonette's powder was supplied by precipitating the 
 oxide of mercury from calomel by means of ammonia, 
 and it is sprinkled on a hot iron, while the fumes are 
 confined by the patient being placed in a box. Par- 
 tial mercurial fumigations are used also in white swell- 
 ings of the knee, and swellings of the breast. 
 
 FUMIGA'TIO NITROSA. See CONTAGION. 
 
 FU'MUS TE'RRjE. See FUMARIA. 
 
 FU'NCTIO, (fromfungor, to perform}. See ACTIO. 
 
 We shall add professor Richcrand's new classification 
 of the functions. It is elegant, comprehensive, and 
 complete. 
 
 THE PLAN OF A NEW CLASSIFICATION OF THE FUNCTIONS OF LIFE. 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 I 
 
 ri 
 
 S-e 
 
 -a 
 a .K 
 
 W I 
 I 
 
 = 
 
 t 
 
 *-< 
 cfl 
 
 d 
 
 ORDER I. 
 
 Functions which assi- 
 milate the aliment by 
 which the body is 
 nourished. 
 
 (Assimilating; internal, 
 or digestive functions.) 
 
 GENUS I.- DIGESTION 
 Extracts the nutritive part. 
 
 GENUS II. ABSORPTION 
 Carries -it into the mass of hu- 
 mours. 
 
 GENUS III CIRCULATION 
 Propels it towards the organs. 
 
 GENUS IV. RESPIRATION 
 
 Combines it with atmospheric 
 
 oxygen. 
 
 GENUS V. SECRETION 
 Causes it to pass through several 
 
 modifications. 
 GENUS VI. NUTRITION 
 Applies it to organs, to which it < 
 is to supply growth, and re-' 
 store their loss. 
 
 Reception of the food. 
 
 Mustication. 
 
 Solution by the saliva. 
 
 Deglutition. 
 
 Digestion in the stomach. 
 
 duodenum. 
 
 ' intestines. 
 
 Excretion of the faeces and of the urine. 
 Inhalation of chyle. 
 
 lymph. 
 Action of vessels. 
 glands. 
 
 the thoracic duct. 
 
 Action of the heart. 
 
 arteries. 
 
 capillary vessels, 
 veins. 
 
 Action of the parietes of the thorax. 
 
 lungs. 
 
 Alteration of the air. 
 
 in the blood. 
 
 Disengagement of animal heat. 
 Exhalation. 
 Secretion by follicles. 
 glands. 
 
 Different in every part according to the 
 peculiar composition of each. 
 
I 
 
 687 
 
 Fl 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 s 
 
 s. 
 s. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 Functions which form 
 connexions with sur- 
 rounding objects. 
 
 (External or relative 
 functions.) 
 
 GENUS I. SENSATIONS 
 Inform the being of their pre- 
 sence. 
 
 GENUS II. MOTIONS 
 Approach towards or remove it < 
 from them. 
 
 {lie Sight. 
 Hearing. 
 Smell. 
 Taste. 
 Feeling. 
 Action of nerves. 
 
 the brain. 
 
 Human understanding. 
 
 Sleep and watching. 
 
 Dreaming and sleep walking. 
 
 Sympathy. 
 
 Habit. 
 
 Organs and muscular motion. 
 
 The skeleton. 
 
 Articulations. 
 
 Place. 
 
 fWalking. 
 Running. 
 
 _ Progressive 
 motions. 
 
 Jumping. 
 
 GENUS III. The VOICE and 
 SPEECH 
 
 Cause it to communicate with si- 
 milar beings, without change 
 of place. 
 
 Swimming. 
 Flying. 
 (^Creeping. 
 
 The C Articulated, or Speech. 
 Voice { Modulated, or Singing, 
 Stammering. 
 Lisping. 
 Dumbness. 
 Ventriloquism. 
 
 r. - 
 
 < H 
 
 - 
 
 o 
 
 - 7i 
 
 ORDER I. 
 
 Functions which require the con- 
 currence of both sexes, as 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 Functions which exclusively be- 
 long to females, as 
 
 CONCEPTION and 
 GENERATION. 
 
 GESTATION. , 
 
 General differences of the sexes. 
 Hermaphrodism. 
 Systems relative to generation. 
 Of the uterus in a state of impregna- 
 tion. 
 
 History of the embryo. 
 foetus and its mem- 
 
 DELIVERY. 
 LACTATION. 
 
 branes. 
 
 On the uterus after delivery. 
 The lochiae. 
 
 5 Action of the breasts. 
 } Milk. 
 
 ( Infancy. Dentition. Ossification 
 GROWTH. { Puberty. Menstruation 
 1 Adolescence. 
 ( Youth. 
 
 rSanguine. 
 I Muscular. 
 
 Temperaments. < Biliary melancholic. 
 I Lymphatic. 
 
 VIRILITY.*: 
 
 Idiosyncracy. 
 
 .Human race. 
 
 f Age of decrease. 
 Decrease. < Old age. 
 
 /Decrepitude. 
 Death. 
 Putrefaction. 
 
 l^Nervous. 
 
 {"European Arab. 
 I Negro. 
 I Mongul. 
 ^Hyperborean. 
 
FUN 
 
 688 
 
 FUN 
 
 The splendid work of M. Vicq d'Azyr on the Brain 
 furnishes us with the following table of the FUNCTIONS, 
 or the proper characters of living bodies. These are, 
 
 DIGESTION, NUTRITION, CIRCULATION, RESPIRATION, SE- 
 CRETIONS, OSSIFICATION, GENERATION, IRRITABILITY, and 
 
 SENSIBILITY. Every body in which one or several of 
 these functions are observed must be regarded as an ' 
 organized or living body. 
 
 I. Digestion. Which have one or many stomachs di- 
 
 stinct from the oesophagus and intes- 
 
 tinal canal : MAN, QUADRUPEDS, CETACEA, 
 
 BIRDS, and CRUSTACEA. 
 2 Whose stomachs are distinguished from 
 
 the oesophagus and intestinal canal only 
 by some enlargement : OVIPAROUS ANI- 
 
 u MALS, SERPENTS, CARTILAGINOUS and 
 
 g PROPF.R FISH. 
 
 Who have only an alimentary tube : IN- 
 
 SECTS, WORMS, ZOOPHYTES. 
 
 Who have neither stomach nor intestinal 
 canal: PLANTS. 
 
 II. Nutrition. Whose nutritious juices are absorbed 
 
 by the vessels opening into the ex- 
 > g" ternal cavities ; ANIMALS of EVERY 
 
 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 Whose nutritious juices are absorbed by 
 vessels opening externally : PLANTS. 
 
 III. Circulation. Having blood, blood vessels, and a 
 
 heart with two ventricles and two 
 auricles ; MAN, QUADRUPEDS, CETA- 
 CEA, and BIRDS. 
 
 A single ventricle, internally divided 
 
 into several cavities and two auri- 
 
 ^ cles: OVIPAROUS QUADRUPEDS and 
 
 SERPENTS. 
 
 A single ventricle, and auricle : CARTI- 
 LAGINOUS and OTHER FISH. 
 Whose heart is formed by a long con- 
 
 voluted contractile vessel containing 
 a white fluid: CRUSTACEA, INSECTS, 
 and WORMS. In some Crustacea there 
 are traces of a heart. 
 
 Who have no heart, but vessels filled 
 with fluids of different kinds : ZOO- 
 PHYTES and PLANTS. 
 
 IV. Respiration. Who breathe by free unconnected 
 
 spongy lungs : MAN, QUAI>ITPEDS, 
 CETACEA. 
 
 Who breathe by free cellular muscular 
 lungs: OVIPAROUS QUADRUPEDS and 
 
 SERPENTS. 
 
 13 By lungs adhering to the ribs provided 
 
 with appendices : BIRDS. 
 By gills of different forms : FISH and 
 
 CRUSTACEA. 
 
 By holes placed on different rings : IN- 
 SECTS and EARTH WORMS. 
 
 By a trachea and external fringes : 
 
 AQUATIC WORMS. 
 
 By tracheae : PLANTS. 
 In which neither holes nor tracheae are 
 discernible : POLYPI. 
 
 V. Secretion. This takes place in different forms or 
 
 degrees in every living body. 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 P 
 
 a 
 o 
 m 
 
 o 
 
 M 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 M 
 
 VI. Ossification. Which have an internal bony skele- 
 
 ton : MAN, QUADRUPEDS, CETACEA, 
 BIKDS, OVIPARQUS . QUADRUPEDS, 
 
 and FISH. 
 
 An internal cartilaginous one : CAR- 
 
 TILAGINOUS FISH. 
 
 An external horny : PERFECT INSECTS 
 and LITHOPHYTES. 
 
 Calcareous: CRUSTACEA, SHELL FISH, 
 the greater number of MADRE- 
 PORES, ZOOPHYTES. 
 
 Woody: PLANTS. 
 
 Which have no skeleton : INSECTS in 
 their larva state, WORMS, POLYPI. 
 
 VII. Generation. Viviparous : MAN, QUADRUPEDS, CE- 
 
 TACEA. 
 
 Oviparous, whether hatched inter- 
 nally or without the body : BIRDS, 
 
 OVIPAROUS QUADRUPEDS, CARTI- 
 LAGINOUS and other FISH, SER- 
 PENTS, INSECTS, CRUSTACEA, WORMS, 
 
 PLANTS. 
 
 VIII. Irritability. Wholly muscular or contractile : the 
 
 greater number of the larvae of IN- 
 SECTS, WORMS, POLYPI. 
 ^ Whose muscles cover their skeleton : 
 
 MAN, QUADRUPEDS, BIRDS, fl.l Al'l.A, 
 OVIPAROUS QUADRUPEDS, FISH, SER- 
 PENTS. 
 
 ? Whose muscles are covered by their 
 
 > skeleton : PERFECT INSECTS and 
 
 CRUSTACEA.- 
 
 Who have some contractile parts, but 
 no spontaneous motions : PLANTS. 
 
 IX. Sensibility. Who have nerves, and a brain dis- 
 
 tinct from their spinal marrow; 
 ALL ANIMALS, except those in the 
 
 following sections. 
 Who have nerves and a brain scarce- 
 ly distinct from their spinal mar- 
 row : INSECTS, CRUSTACEA, WORMS. 
 
 Without discovered nerves, 
 or spinal marrow : ZOOPH^ 
 PLANTS. 
 
 See ANIMAL. 
 
 FU'NGUS, (s-fl-yye, sponge; from their spongy 
 contexture). _ TOADSTOOL, besacher ; is the lowest, 
 and a very imperfect vegetable genus, having neither 
 visible seeds, flowers, leaf, nor tTie structure of a plant. 
 Most of them spring up from, and are soon dissolv- 
 ed into, mucous matter. See Ray's Synopsis, and 
 AMANITA. 
 
 FU'NGUS, in surgery, is a spongy excrescence, which 
 arises in wounds and ulcers, commonly called, though 
 often improperly, proud flesh. In general, dry lint is the 
 best application. A spongy lax flesh, rising from the 
 bottom of ulcers, differs much from the fungus in heal- 
 ing wounds, and often requires the knife, or a caustic : 
 the former is in one mass, but the fungus in healing 
 wounds in many little protuberances. When this ill- 
 conditioned spongy flesh arises, it is of very little use to 
 attempt its destruction before the general habit is im- 
 proved ; and when this is effected, dry lint, or other 
 gentle means, will be generally sufficient. The fungus 
 
 a 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 as 
 
F T N 
 
 689 
 
 FUR 
 
 over a carious bone cannot be removed before the ca- 
 ries is stopped, and the exfoliation completed : die fun- 
 gus then disappears spontaneously. 
 
 If fungous excrescences arise from the brain after 
 trepanning, they may be cut away with a knife, or sup- 
 pressed with lint dipped in rectified spirit of wine, and 
 gentle pressure. 
 
 If the tumour appear to increase internally, a circum- 
 stance known by symptoms of compression on the brain, 
 it has been sometimes advised to enlarge the opening of 
 the bone; a precarious measure, often attended with dan- 
 gerous haemorrhage. Pressure in this case is inadmiss- 
 ible ; but Mr. Abernethy suggests the application of 
 vegetable astringents. Some benefit has, it is said, re- 
 sulted from sprinkling these tumours with equal parts 
 of myrrh and lapis calaminaris. 
 
 Fungus is also the name of a tubercle about the anus, 
 occasioned and cured lite a condyloma. 
 
 White swellings are called fungi by some authors. 
 In Vogel's Nosology it signifies a soft oedematous tu- 
 mour of the joints. Dr. Gottlieb Richter observes, that 
 in consequence of external bruises, sometimes after 
 catching cold, and often spontaneously, a round, pretty 
 regularly circumscribed swelling arises round the pa- 
 tella : it is not painful, and a fluctuation is obvious. It 
 sometimes occupies both sides of the patella, is some- 
 times confined to its ligament, and frequently surrounds 
 the whole knee pan. The patient feels no complaint, 
 except some degree of stiffness in the motion of the 
 knee joint. This tumour must not be opened ; and he 
 recommends the following plaster, taking also tartar 
 emetic in small doses, and rubbing the knee with the 
 volatile liniment. R. Gum. ammon. 5i. solv. in aceti 
 scillitici, q. s. ad. consistentiam unguenti tenuioris. 
 This must be spread thick upon leather, applied over 
 the whole knee. Similar tumours on the joints of the 
 elbow have been observed. 
 
 Fu'XGUS ALBUSACRIS, Fu'XGUS PIPERA'TUS ALBUS. See 
 
 AGARICUS PIPERATUS. 
 
 FU'NGUS ARTICULI. See SPIXA VEXTOSA. 
 
 FU'XGUS IGXIA'RIUS and LA'RICIS. See AGARICUS 
 AGARICUS quKRCus. 
 
 U'XGUS MELITE'XSIS. Cynomoritn coccineum Lin. 
 Sp. PL 1375, supposed to be an astringent, and used in 
 diarrhoeas and dysenteries. 
 
 FU'XGUS SALICIS, boletus suaveolens Lin. Sp. PL 
 1646. It has at first an acid taste, and is then bitter. 
 It has been employed in hectics, but is now disused. 
 
 FU'XGUS HJ.\IATODES. This singular complaint was 
 first distinctly described by Mr. Hey, in his very excel- 
 lent work, entitled " Practical Observations in Sur- 
 gery." It is a bloody tumour which forms in every part 
 of the body, painful when seated in the muscles; but 
 producing little inconvenience when in the cellular sub- 
 stance. It distends the integuments; but does not, like 
 an abscess, render them thinner. When pressed with 
 the hands, one part will give the sensation of a deep- 
 seated fluid ; in another the tumour is hard and uneven. 
 When the integuments burst, the appearances are some- 
 times those of an excoriation only ; sometimes a dark, 
 bloody mass protrudes through the aperture. Where 
 the fungus comes into contact with the muscles, they 
 lose their natural redness and their fibrous appearance, 
 becoming brown, and like the adipose membrane. 
 
 When the fungus appears through the skin, it bleeds 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 copiously, and the haemorrhage is frequently repeated 
 till the patient sinks ; neither the hydrargyrus nitratus 
 ruber, the hydrargyrus muriatus, antimonium muria- 
 tum, or undiluted vitriolic acid, can repress its growth. 
 Amputation is the only remedy; and if the tumour has 
 begun at the lower part of a limb, and the slightest por- 
 tion is left at the upper, the disease returns. It appears 
 to be an organised, and is probably a living, parasitic 
 animal, nourished by the vital fluid of the patient, and 
 capable of absorbing from the subjacent vessels what is 
 effused from its own. 
 
 FU'XGUS MA'XIMUS ROTU'XDUS PULVERULE'XTUS. See 
 LYCOPERDOX VULGARE. 
 
 FU'XGUS MESIBRAXA'CEOUS, and SAMBU'CI. See AU- 
 RICULA JUD.E. 
 
 Fu'XGUS, PETROUS SIARI'SUS. See AxDROSACE. 
 
 FU'XIS BRA'CHII. See MEDIAXA VEXA. 
 
 FU'NIS velFUXI'CULUS UMBILICALIS, (from 
 its resemblance to a rope). The XAVEL-STRIXG. It is 
 of very different lengths, commonly about half a yard; 
 usually fixed near the middle of the placenta, but occa- 
 sionally near its edge. It is composed of two arteries 
 and two veins : though sometimes the vein, and at others 
 the artery, is single. These vessels are convoluted, and 
 surrounded by a fine net work of fibres of a gelatinous 
 texture. The arteries are continuations of the internal 
 iliacs or hypogastrics ; the veins are formed by the union 
 of all the branches in the placenta ; they are continued 
 into the abdomen at the navel, and so on to the vena 
 portae in the liver. (See F<ETUS). After the birth, the 
 remaining parts of the arteries in the abdomen form the 
 ligamenta umbilicalia inferiora, and the veins the falci- 
 form or suspensory ligament of the liver. 
 
 There is always a point where the funis begins, and 
 where the integuments separate from it: it is indiffer- 
 ent where it is divided, as it always drops off at the 
 same place. 
 
 If the funis be torn off from the child, so that a liga- 
 ture cannot be applied, Le Motte assures us he succeed- 
 ed in preventing an haemorrhage by applying pledgets 
 of lint, and confining them with proper compresses and 
 bandage ; but some recommend the needle and liga- 
 ture. Animals stop the haemorrhage by drawing the 
 funis with their, teeth ; and, in such cases, we might 
 imitate the practice by employing the forceps. 
 
 If the child descends to the os externum, but seems 
 to be drawn up and down as if suspended by a rope, the 
 funis is probably too short, or entangled: in this case 
 some practitioners have cut it about five or six inches 
 from the child's belly ; but with a little patience it will 
 stretch sufficiently. 
 
 FURCE LLA/ FU RCULA INFE'RIOR, (a dim. 
 of furca, a fork}. See EXSIFORMIS. 
 
 FX7'RCULJ, (from/terra, a fork). See CLAVICU- 
 
 L. 
 
 FU'RFUR, (from the Hebrew term farfarafi, to 
 break into small pieces}. BRAX. Called by Coelius Au- 
 relionvtscantabrujn lefitofiityron. It is commended as ex- 
 cellent for removing offensive sordes from the head ; and 
 for relieving headachs, when rubbed warm on it. It 
 has been used also as an expectorant, in decoction, 
 or rather in infusion; and, sweetened with honey, is said 
 to relieve violent and obstinate coughs. We have al- 
 ready remarked that it is almost exclusively gluten and 
 of an animal nature, producing, by distillation, ammonia 
 
 4 T 
 
FUR 
 
 690 
 
 P U S 
 
 FU'RFURA, (from furfur, bran). SCURF. Small 
 exfoliations of the cuticle from exudation, like bran, 
 which follow some eruptions on the skin : a new cuticle 
 is formed underneath during the exfoliation. 
 
 FURFURA'TIO. See FURFUROSI. 
 
 FU'RFURES,(from/r/wr, bran). The appellation 
 of urine, whose sediment resembles bran. It is also 
 called fietyroides ; and is synonymous with furfurosi. 
 
 FURFURO'SI, (from the same). Those afflicted 
 with a scurf on the head, which, upon combing, dis- 
 charges a scaly substance like bran, sometimes called 
 fiorrigo, andfarrea nubes. 
 
 FU'RNUS. See FORNAX. 
 
 FURIO'SUS, (tromfurio, to enrage ; so called from 
 the violence of pain). See AMBUI.O. 
 
 FU'ROR UTERI'NUS, (fromfuro, to be mad, and 
 uterus the ivomb,) acrai, brachuna, astromania, aras- 
 con, arsatum. Dr. Cullen calls it nymfihomania ; and 
 places it in the class locales, and order dysorexite. He 
 defines it an unrestrained desire for venereal enjoyment: 
 but there is one species, varying only in its degree. It 
 is a kind of madness, or an high degree of hysteria ; 
 and its immediate cause a preternatural irritability of 
 the uterus and pudenda of women, or an unusual acri- 
 mony of the fluids in these parts. 
 
 The disease is known by the wanton behaviour of the 
 patient: she speaks and acts with unrestrained obscenity, 
 and, as the disorder increases, scolds, cries, and 
 laughs, by turns. While reason is retained, she is 
 silent and melancholy; but her eyes discover an unusual 
 wantonness, which is soon manifested by every word 
 and action. 
 
 In general, it is relieved by time and medicines, more 
 often by matrimony ; but it sometimes degenerates into 
 mania. 
 
 Bleeding is sometimes useful ; but the best remedy 
 is camphor, in doses of ten to fifteen grains, with nitre, 
 and small doses of the tinct. opii, at intervals. The 
 cerussa acetatta has been given in doses of three to five 
 grains; and cooling purges have been repeated in pro- 
 portion to the violence of symptoms with advantage. 
 Injections of barley water, with a small quantity of hem- 
 lock juice, have been recommended ; but we know not 
 with what success they have been employed. The re- 
 gulation of the mind; avoiding improper company, 
 either of young men, or, what is infinitely more danger- 
 ous, wanton women; is of the highest importance. See 
 Riverius's Practice of Physic. 
 
 FUR'UNCULUS, (from furo, to rage; from the 
 violence of the heat and inflammation previous to sup- 
 puration,) called dothein ; and by Paracelsus, chiadus, 
 chioli ; a BOIL, is a phlegmonous tumour which com- 
 monly terminates in a suppuration of a peculiar kind. 
 It is a variety of thephlogosis phlegmone(CulIeni), dis- 
 tinguished on account of the form in which it appears. 
 A boil is a small circumscribed inflammation, arising in 
 
 the external parts, and terminating in an acute tubercle, 
 about the size of a pigeon's egg, attended with redness 
 and pain, and somedmes with a violent burning heat. 
 These inflammations cannot be discussed; but for the 
 most part suppurate spontaneously, but slowly, and 
 break at first on their top, or the most pointed part, 
 when some drops of pus, as from an abscess, come out. 
 The germ, or what is commonly called the core, is next 
 seen : it is a purulent substance, but so thick and tena- 
 cious that it appears like a solid body, which may be 
 drawn out in the shape of a cylinder, like the pitch of 
 an elder branch, sometimes to the length of an inch. 
 The separation of this core is usually followed by the 
 discharge of some liquid matter, spread through the 
 bottom of the sore. As soon as this is discharged, the 
 pain entirely ceases, and the opening heals spontane- 
 ously : if it should not, the cure may be effected by a 
 small quantity of Peruvian balsam. 
 
 Suppuration is the best method of removing this 
 kind of tumour; for if repelled, it almost as certainly 
 returns on some other part : but indeed the surgeon is 
 seldom applied to on account of it, the common me- 
 thod of applying a poultice of flour and honey, some- 
 times a plaster of shoemaker's wax, answering every 
 -purpose. If, however, they do not come forward to 
 suppuration, this process should be assisted by fomen- 
 tations, a gum plaster, or any warm application. In 
 other circumstances, emollient cataplasms, mixed occa- 
 sionally, if the pain is violent, with extract of hemlock, 
 or with opium, are useful. The root of the white lily 
 is supposed to unite a stimulus with its emollient pro- 
 perty. 
 
 These complaints are seldom attended with any dan- 
 ger ; they are more frequently signs of a strong consti- 
 tution, capable of throwing some morbid matter out of 
 the habit. They have been considered sometimes ha- 
 bitual ; then alterative medicines are necessary. Rose- 
 mary has been recommended: and the burdock root 
 has been even considered as a specific. See London 
 Medical Journal, vol. i. p. 332. Pearson's Principles of 
 Surgery, vol. i. p. 66, &c. White's Surgery, p. 17. 
 See ABSCESS. 
 
 FUSA'NUS, or FUSA'RIA, (h-omfusus, a sfiindl^ 
 because its wood is made into spindles). See EUONY- 
 MUS. 
 
 FUSIFO'RMIS, (from, fusus, a spindle, and forma, 
 likeness). Botanically, it is applied to the root, and 
 means tapering like a spindle. 
 
 FU'SIO, (from fundo, to fiourout). FUSION, dia- 
 chysis. It is the reduction of solid bodies to a state of 
 fluidity by fire. Fusio and solutio, per ignem, mean 
 the same ; but, by fusion, we usually understand a solu- 
 tion or liquation of metals or minerals : by liquefaction, 
 a solution of pinguious and concreted substances ; by 
 solution, the union of a body with a menstruum into a 
 transparent fluid. 
 
691 
 
 G. 
 
 GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 fjTABIA.'NUM O'LEUM. See PETROLEUM VUL- 
 
 GARE. 
 
 GABIRE'A. See MYRRHA. 
 
 GA'BRIEN. See BETA. 
 
 GACI'RMA. See CUMANA. 
 
 GA'GEL. See MYRTUS BRABANTICA. 
 
 GALA'CTIA, and GALACTIRRHCE'A, (from 
 />M, lac, and fia,Jluo}. An excess or overflowing of 
 milk. 
 
 GALA'CTINA, (from yA, lac). See LACTICI- 
 
 NIA. 
 
 GALACTITES, a fossil employed by the ancients, 
 sometimes as an astringent, but more frequently as a 
 promoter of the secretion of milk, Pliny xxvii. 59. It 
 derives its name not from its colour, but from its white- 
 ness when triturated with water, Dioscorides lib. v. c. 
 1 50 ; and seems to be the same with the morochites of 
 Pliny, tfMpo^'f f the Egyptians, the moroxite of Kar- 
 sten. The ancients discovered it in Egypt on the banks 
 of the Nile. Abilgaard found it to contain sixty parts 
 of lime, twenty of alumine, four of magnesia, and four 
 of carbonic acid. It differs from the dolomie in having 
 ess proportion of the acid, and no iron. 
 
 GALACTO'DES, (from the same,) milk-warm, and 
 a milky colour. Hippocrates. 
 
 GALACTO'PHOR A, and GALACTOPOIETICA 
 MEDICAME'NTA, (from yA, milk, and Qtf*, or 
 mnu'). Medicines which increase the milk. No me- 
 dicine seems to have a specific power on these glands ; 
 and the only means of increasing the milk is a diet as 
 nutritious, and in such quantity as the stomach can 
 bear; with ease and tranquillity of mind. To force food 
 and drink, in order to increase the milk, will occasion 
 uneasiness and indigestion, and obviate the intention 
 we mean to promote. 
 
 GALACTO'PHORI DU'CTUS, (from the same). 
 The LACTEALS. See LACTEA VASA. 
 
 GALACTOPO'SIA, (from y*/*, milk, and /*, to 
 drink'}. The method of curing by a milk diet. 
 
 GALJL'NA INA'NIS. BISMUTH. See BISMU- 
 
 THUM. 
 
 GALA'XGA. GALANGAL; the roots of the maranta 
 galanga Lin. Sp. PI. 3 ; a grassy leafed plant, which 
 grows in China, and in the East Indies. The dried 
 roots are brought into Europe in pieces of about an 
 
 a l 
 
 inch thick; branched, full of knots and joints, with 
 several circular rings, of a reddish brown colour on the 
 outside, and of a pale red within. 
 
 This root hath an aromatic smell and bitterish biting 
 taste ; but the heat and pungency are superior to the 
 bitter. Dr. Lewis observes, that the pungent matter 
 appears to be of the same nature with that of pepper ; 
 that it resides not in the volatile oil, but in a resinous 
 matter. Neumann thinks that it resembles ginger in 
 its smell, taste, and chemical composition, but is less 
 agreeable. It is used like the other spices in palsy and 
 every species of debility. 
 
 There is a galanga major called acori radix, from a 
 variety of the same species, weaker and much more 
 disagreeable. See Lewis's Materia Medica. Neu- 
 mann's Chemical Works. 
 
 GALA'XA, (from yA, milk'). Is that white line in 
 the heavens called the MILKY WAY; and is a congeries 
 of fixed or nebulous stars. By analogy it is applied to 
 the porosities in the cranium; and Charlton distin- 
 guishes the passages and distribution of the chyle in 
 the mesentery by the name of galaxia. 
 
 GALBANATUM, a preparation of galbanum now 
 disused. 
 
 GALBANUM, GUM, (from the Hebrew chalbanah,) 
 albetad, chalbane, gesor, is the concrete, gummy resin- 
 ous juice of an evergreen plant, with leaves like those 
 of anise, growing in Syria, the East Indies, and Ethiopia. 
 It is named ferula Africana, oreosilinum Africanum, 
 anisum fruticosum galbaniferum, and anisum Africa- 
 numfructicescens and ayborzat; bubon galbanum Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 364. LOVAGE LEAVED BUBON. The gum is 
 brought to us in pale coloured, semitransparent, soft, 
 tenacious masses, of different shades, from white to 
 brown : the better sorts, when opened, appear to be- 
 composed of clear whitish tears, often intermixed with 
 stalks or seeds of the plant. It is rather resinous than 
 gummy, and is more completely soluble in alcohol than 
 in water. The former menstruum indeed leaves only 
 the impurities. It hath a strong unpleasant smell and 
 bitterish warm taste, is unctuous to the touch, and 
 softens in the fingers. 
 
 In medical virtue it may be said to be less antispas- 
 modic than asafoetida, and a less powerful expectorant 
 than the ammoniacum. Dr. Cullen thinks that alone 
 
 4T2 
 
A L 
 
 692 
 
 GAL 
 
 U has little power, but affords a variety, so requisite in 
 the use of antispasmodics. Galbanum is, however, 
 often useful in a flatulent state of the bowels ; and is 
 scarcely inferior to asafoetida, a medicine generally un- 
 pleasing by its smell, and which can be only given 
 with advantage in pills, which many cannot swallow. 
 
 A considerable portion of the virtue of galbanum 
 consists in its essential oil, which rises in distillation, 
 either with water or with spirit ; and great care is conse- 
 quently required in purifying it. For inferior purposes, 
 the best'method is to expose it in winter to a sharp frost, 
 and while brittle to powder it: thus the impurities 
 may, in some measure, be separated in the scarce: for 
 internal uses it is included in a bladder, and kept in 
 hot water until soft enough to be strained by pressure 
 through an hempen cloth. 
 
 Besides the essential oil yielded by distillation with 
 water, an empyreumatic oil is obtained by distilling in 
 a retort without mixture. This oil is of a fine blue co- 
 lour, but changes in the air to a purple. 
 
 It is common to spread galbanum on leather, and to 
 apply it to the belly in hysteric disorders, and in spasms 
 following delivery ; but asafoetida, with about one third 
 or one quarter of camphor, and as much opium, is pre- 
 ferable. See Neumann's Chemical Works. Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 The college of physicians order the following tinc- 
 ture : 
 
 Take of galbanum, cut into small pieces, two ounces; 
 proof spirit of wine, two pints ; digest with a gentle 
 heat for eight days, and strain. They consider it as a 
 warm antispasmodic, promising to be of service in 
 flatulency, hysteria, and the asthmatic complaints of old 
 people. Pharm. Lond. 1788. If decanted, it is a more 
 powerful medicine ; for the finer parts of the galbanum 
 are saspended, and while the medicine is thus strength- 
 ened, the elegance of composition is not affected, as on 
 mixture with water it becomes milky. If rectified spirit 
 is employed, about one third of the dose will be suffi- 
 cient. Externally, galbanum has been applied to ex- 
 pedite the suppuration of indolent tumours ; and as a 
 warm stimulating plaster. For the first purpose the 
 following is often successful. 
 
 Catafilasma galbani comfiositum. R. Rad. lilii albi 
 5 iv. caricarum i. rad. cepae vulgaris contusae i. ss. 
 gummi galbani ss. Radix lilii et caricse coquantur, 
 et simul contundantur; postea radix cepae adjiciatur, et 
 tlenuo galbanum vitello ovi solutum. 
 
 Galbanum is also an ingredient in lhefiilu!<s < gummi, 
 cmfilastrum lythargyri cum gummi, and the emfilastrum 
 ad clavos Pharm. Edinensis. 
 
 GA'LBEUM. BRACELETS worn by the Romans; 
 not only as ornaments, but as salutary : so called from 
 the emperor Galba, who is said to have worn them. 
 
 GA'LUUL^E, (from galbus, yellow; from the co- 
 lour). See CUPRESSUS. 
 
 GA'LUULUS, (from the same). When the skin of 
 the body is naturally yellow. 
 
 GALDA GUMMi RESINA. Its source is un- 
 known ; but in taste and smell it resembles the gum 
 elemi, and, like it, is reckoned a stimulant and resolvent. 
 The ancients added to these virtues an expectorant 
 quality. It is not at present to be procured. 
 GA'LE. See MYRTUS BRABANTICA. 
 GA'LEA, (from y<*Ai), a cat; because it was formerly 
 
 made of the skin of that animal). A HELMET. (See 
 PILEUS). In anatomy it is the appellation of the 
 amnion ; in surgery, of a bandage for the head; in 
 botany, of the upper lip of a ringent corolla or labiated 
 flower. Among diseases, it is by analogy a name for a 
 species of headach, which surrounds the head like a 
 helmet. 
 
 GALEANTHRO'PIA, probably from yA>j, a cat, 
 and a,v6(u-!coi;, a man, as it is a species of madness in 
 which a patient imagines himself to be a cat, and imi- 
 tates its manners. 
 
 GALEA'TUS, (from y*A, a helmet'). Botanically, 
 it is applied to leaves or flowers which have the shape 
 of a helmet. 
 
 GA'LEGA, (from yA, milk ; because it increases 
 the milk of animals, particularly of goats). Kuta ca- 
 praria, GOAT'S RUE, galega officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 1062. 
 The root is perennial ; on the stalks are pods with ob- 
 long kidney-shaped seeds. It is a native of Spain and 
 Italy, where it is eaten as food; but is not noted in 
 medicine. 
 
 GA'LEGA NEMOROSA VERNA, a species of orobus. Oro- 
 bus vernus Lin. Sp. PI. 1028. 
 
 GA'LEG^E. A species of senna. Cassia tora Lin. 
 Sp, PI. 538. 
 
 GALE'NA, (from yA)jv<, a calm ; supposed to tran- 
 quillize'the violence of the disease). It was a name of the 
 theriaca before the addition of vipers as an ingredient ; 
 and is now the name of a lead ore which contains a lit- 
 tle silver. The lead ore is mineralized by sulphur, 
 Haiiy, iii. 456. 
 
 GALENICAL ; the system or the practice of Galen. 
 (See MEDICINA). Galenical medicines is a term em- 
 ployed in opposition to chemical. It was first used to 
 distinguish the antagonists of the chemists ; and the pre- 
 parations are those in which ftre is not employed, or at 
 least in a slight degree, and in which no decomposition 
 takes place. Decoctions are indeed galenical remedies ; 
 but the decomposition of the vegetable is, in this opera- 
 tion, imperfect. 
 
 GALE'NION. The name of an anodyne malagma, 
 in P. jEgineta. 
 
 GALEO'PSULON, GALEO'PSIS, (from xa/o? ,,g-oodj| 
 and ^/, sight ; because it is supposed to- assist the 
 sight). Lamium rubrum, urtica iners magnafatidissi- 
 ma, stachysfetida, and HEDGE NETTLE. Unless the sy- 
 nonyms are erroneous, it must be the stachys palastris 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 31 1. It is supposed to be a good anti-hys- 
 teric, and an infusion of the leaves and flowers to 
 be useful in nephritic colics. Boerhaave attributes 
 some salutary qualities to the species called CLOWN'S 
 
 ALL HEAL, SCC PANAX COLONI ; tO the YELLOW ARCH- 
 ANGEL, and SPOTTED ARCHANGEL, see LAMIUM ; but 
 neither possesses any remarkable medical virtue. 
 
 GALEO'PSIS LUTE'A. See LAMIUM MACULATUM. 
 
 GALERICUM APONEUROTICUM. The ten- 
 dinous expansion over the pericranium. 
 
 GALERI'TA, (from galerus, a hat ; because its 
 leaves are shaped like a hat). See PETASITES. 
 
 GAL'I. See INDICUM. 
 
 GA'LIA, (from gall&, galls). There are two compo- 
 sitions ; one called fiure, the other aromatic; and galls 
 were a part of each composition. Galia moschata 
 contained aloes, amber, and musk; sometimes nut- 
 
 
GAL 
 
 693 
 
 GAL 
 
 meg; gaHa zibettlna, civet. The form was that of 
 troches. 
 
 GALIA'NCON, (from y*A<?, a weasel, and *yxa, 
 the elbow). See ANCI. Those who have one arm 
 shorter than the other are called g-a/mncones, from their 
 resembling a weasel. 
 
 GA'LIUM APARI'NE. See APARINE. 
 
 GA'LIUM VE'RUM. See GALLIUM. 
 
 GALL SICKNESS, the name of a remittent bilious 
 fever in the Netherlands. 
 
 GA'LL^, (from Gallus, a river in Bythinia,) nuces 
 gallc, galle maxim/z orbiculat<S,gallce s/iinosa, ceses, 
 GALLS; the productions of the yuercua cerris Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1415. 
 
 They are hard round excrescences ; the nests of an 
 insect called cynifia, found in the warmer countries on 
 the oak tree. The tear which issues from the wound, 
 made by the insect, gradually increased by accessions 
 of fresh matter, forms a covering to the eggs and suc- 
 ceeding insects. Those galls which have no aperture 
 contain the dead insects. Two sorts are distinguished 
 in the shops ; one said to be brought from Aleppo, 
 gullet sfiinosa ; the other from the southern parts of Eu- 
 rope, called Euro/icon galls. The former are generally 
 of a bluish, greyish, or blackish colour, and verging to 
 a blue, unequal in their surface, difficult to break, and 
 of a close texture : the others are of a pale brownish 
 or whitish colour, smooth, round, easily broken, less 
 compact, and of a much larger size. The two sorts dif- 
 fer in strength; but in other respects are of the same 
 quality : the small, protuberant, bluish, and heavy ones 
 are the best. 
 
 Galls are supposed to be the strongest astringent in 
 the vegetable kingdom, without any other smell or 
 taste. Both water and spirit take up nearly all their 
 virtue, though the spirituous extract is the strongest 
 preparation. The powder is, however, the best form ; 
 and the dose is from a few grains to half a drachm. 
 
 They are not much used in medicine, though they 
 are said to be beneficial in intermittents. Dr. Cullen 
 has cured agues, by giving half a drachm of the powder 
 of galls every two or three hours, during the intermis- 
 f sion; and by it alone, or joined with camomile flowers, 
 has prevented the return of the paroxysms. A fomen- 
 tation, made by macerating half an ounce of.bruised 
 galls in a quart of boiling water for an hour, has been 
 found useful for the piles, the prolapsus ani, and the 
 fluor albus, applied cold. An injection simply astrin- 
 gent is made by diluting this fomentation, and used 
 in gleets and leucorrhoea. The camphorated ointment 
 of galls has been found also serviceable in piles after 
 the use of leeches, and is made by incorporating half a 
 drachm of camphor with one ounce of hog's lard, and 
 adding two drachms of galls in very fine powder. Galls 
 are also employed for making black writing ink, and 
 the colouring matter for dyeing black. The decoction 
 of galls is more rough and astringent to the taste ; but 
 an infusion in cold water strikes a deeper black with 
 green vitriol. This is not, however, always an accurate 
 test of the degree of astringency. For the properties 
 of the gallic acid, see CHEMISTRY. 
 
 See Lewis's Materia Medica. Neumann's Chemical 
 Works. Cullen's Materia Mcdica. 
 
 GALLATU'RA. See ALBUMEN ovi. 
 
 GA'LLICUS MO'RBUS. The FRENCH DISEASE. 
 See LUES VEXEREA. 
 
 GALLINACEUS LAPIS ; the same with the lapis 
 obsidianus of the ancients ; the lave vitreuse obsidienne 
 of Haiiy, iv. 494. 
 
 . GALLINA'GINIS, vel GALLI GALLINACEI 
 CA'PUT, (from gallinago, a woodcock J. When the 
 prostate is cut open, we discover the eminence called 
 cafiut gallinaginis, thick behind and slender before : on 
 each side of this eminence appear the orifices of the 
 vesiculas seminalis. 
 - GALLI'TRICHIS. WILD CLARY. 
 
 GALLI'TRICHUM. See HORMINUM. 
 
 GA'LLIUM, (from yA, lac, milk; because it co- 
 agulates milk). Called gallion, CHEESE RENNET, LA- 
 DY'S BED STRAW. It is the gallium verum Lin. Sp . 
 PI. 155; a plant with square stalks, and long narrow 
 leaves, which commonly stand eight at a joint in the 
 form of a star. On the tops appear thick clusters of 
 small yellow monopetalous flowers, followed each by 
 two seeds. It is perennial, found in dry waste grounds, 
 and flowers in June and July. 
 
 The flowers have a strong, not disagreeable, smell ; 
 the leaves scarcely any : but both possess a degree of 
 acidity, and are employd in curdling milk. It is on 
 that account styled cheese rennet. The whole plant is 
 said to be cooling and astringent; but seldom used in 
 medicine. It is also a name for MADDER. See RUBIA 
 
 SYLVATICA L.SVIS. 
 
 GA'LLIUM LATIFO'LIUM FLO'RE LUTE'O. 
 See CRUCIATA VULGARIS. 
 
 GALVANISM, (from Galvani, one of its earliest cul- 
 tivators). Though the phenomena which Galvanism 
 offers are by no means wholly new, yet the discovery 
 of their nature and source, as well as their application, 
 are among the most brilliant improvements of an in- 
 ventive age. It was long since observed that the electric 
 torpedo, and electric eel, as they were styled, could give, 
 with powers scarcely impaired, many repeated shocks ; 
 and philosophers contemplated with astonishment bat- 
 teries which required no new charge ; an efficacy 
 scarcely diminished by exertion. This effect was pro- 
 bably not produced by muscular exertion, for in that 
 system there was no provision for the exercise of such 
 powers. The discriminating organs were cellular, to 
 which a large proportion of nerves could be traced, and 
 anatomical investigation gave no further assistance. 
 
 Cotugno, a student of medicine, in 1788, on dissect- 
 ing a mouse, punctured the intercostal nerve with his 
 scalpel, probably while he touched the other part with 
 his probe, and he felt a shock. The experiment, with 
 some others, was repeated by Vassal! ; but the only 
 conclusion drawn was, that nature had a power of 
 preserving some portion of the electricity after death. 
 Galvani added to our knowledge by showing us, that 
 the contact of two metals was necessary for the pro- 
 duction of this new power, which greatly resembled 
 the electrical ; and it was conjectured very early, that 
 these metals acted as doublers of electricity. In the 
 Annales de Chimie, we find a very ingenious calcula- 
 tion of their t-ffects, on the principle of the two metals 
 acting in thi:- vay (vol. xli. p. 3), in a report made by 
 La PiAce,Coi.Ii>!nb. Fourcroy, Biot, See. to the academy 
 respecting the Voltaic pile. But we shall not enlarge 
 
GAL 
 
 694 
 
 GAL 
 
 on this part of the subject, because it is scarcely me- 
 dical, and because the Galvanic phenomena are more 
 nearly connected with the oxidation of the metals. Be- 
 fore, however, we leave this early stage of the history, 
 we may remark, that Sulzer, in 1769, and Fabroni 
 soon afterwards, found that if a piece of silver was 
 placed on the tongue, and a plate of zinc under it, on 
 these metals touching each other a pungent taste was 
 perceived. 
 
 Galvani seems rather to have retarded than promoted 
 the knowledge of this science, by connecting it too 
 closely with the fashionable system of electricity, and 
 attempting to find, in the muscular fibre, the two sides 
 of the Leyden phial. The theory of Volta is still dif- 
 ferent ; yet the peculiar action of this singular fluid is 
 not yet well understood. It is shown to exist, by coat- 
 ing, as it is styled, a nerve and a muscle with a different 
 metallic substance, and then joining the distant coatings 
 by some conductor. The muscle is thus powerfully 
 agitated ; and even long after life is at end, these mo- 
 tions may be excited. The heart, alone, is most dis- 
 obedient to this power ; and for a reason easily assigned. 
 As an organ of peculiar importance, its nerves are de- 
 rived from many different sources, communicating with 
 numerous fibres of a very distant origin, in plexuses 
 and ganglia. If then any particular nerve is coated, 
 but a very small portion of the nervous power which 
 regulates that organ is affected. 
 
 In the manner, however, described, the influence of 
 Galvanism is very inconsiderable ; the Vv/ltaic pile, call- 
 ed from Volta, was contrived to augment its power. 
 This pile consists of plates of zinc and copper, placed 
 alternately, interposing woollen cloths, wetted with a 
 solution of muriated ammonia, between each. It is im- 
 proved in its powers, and the continuance of its effects, 
 by fixing these plates in a wooden frame, and pouring 
 in the interstices a dilute muriatic acid. It is varied 
 often by using one metal, and different fluids, or supply- 
 ing the place of metals with other substances, as char- 
 coal and plumbago. These varieties, however, belong, 
 rather to the general view of the science than to the 
 present article. For medical purposes, the trough, as it 
 is called, is very generally employed ; and the plates 
 are squares, whose sides seldom exceed three inches. 
 Larger ones have been tried; but though they seem to 
 possess a greater Galvanic power, they do not commu- 
 nicate more : after their action they are less completely 
 discharged. The shape is of no consequence; for they 
 are often round, and then called discs. 
 
 The action of Galvanism on the human body is nearly 
 that of electricity; but as a stimulant, it is less intense, 
 and more steady. The cuticle in animals, and the 
 epidermis in plants and seeds, resist it more powerfully 
 than the electrical influence ; and it is necessary often, 
 for the purpose of increasing its power, to puncture the 
 skin, so as to draw some blood. The coats of the nerves 
 have apparently a similar effect ; for the influence is 
 greater, the nearer the coating is placed to the part on 
 which the nerves are dispersed, where the coats are 
 thinner, or wholly lost. In general, however, Gal- 
 vanism does not seem to resemble accumulated electri- 
 city ; but a weaker charge diffused over a larger sur- 
 face. In the operation, the metals are oxidated, and the 
 water between them is decomposed, the zinc apparently 
 
 yielding the oxygen, and the copper the hydrogen. As 
 the water is seemingly decomposed on each side, it has 
 become a problem to account for the disappearance of 
 the oxygen on the side of the copper, and the contrary. 
 Philosophers have not yet dared to face this difficulty, 
 as it so strongly militates against the modern chemical 
 doctrines. This decomposition of a watery fluid was, 
 however, introduced very early into its medical system; 
 and Galvani, resting on the hypothesis of Cotunnio de 
 Ischiade Nervosa, that sciatica, and many other com- 
 plaints, arose from the accumulation of a fluid within the 
 nervous sheaths, supposed that it was of service from 
 its influence on the morbid causes. We have no reason, 
 however, to think that it has any effect in this way, 
 though it has been supposed also from this circumstance 
 to change the positive electricity of the healthy body to 
 the negative state. 
 
 Galvanism seems chiefly to affectthe nervous system, 
 including the muscular fibres, and, indeed, in some 
 degree, fibres of every kind, producing even some 
 apparent contraction in the fibrin of the blood. The 
 nerves and muscles, however, it penetrates more actively 
 than the electrical fluid in its usual state ; for it produces 
 powerful contractions, and sensations of pricking and 
 burning in parts insensible, from disease, to electrical 
 sparks, and even shocks. The effects are increased by 
 moistening the skin, and wetting it so much as even to 
 penetrate the cuticle ; still more, we have said, if the 
 cuticle is divided : but it often happens that one person 
 may be insensible to its influence, and occasionally the 
 pile is a long time in producing its effects, seemingly 
 from some obstacle, which is removed by an apparently 
 inconsiderable change in the apparatus. It appears to 
 penetrate the nervous system in every direction with 
 equal facility, and probably passes through the minutest 
 fibres, as, after a nerve has been cut and re-united by 
 what seems a condensed cellular or ligamentous sub- 
 stance, the Galvanic influence is not transmitted. It 
 apparently acts by exciting the nervous power ; since, 
 like all powerful exciters, it soon destroys irritability. 
 Animals killed by the destruction of this principle soon 
 become putrid; and this is also the rapid consequence 
 of death by putrid miasmata, electricity, and Galvanism. 
 Galvanism, in consequence of its readily permeating 
 the nerves, has been employed, by Humboldt, to ascer- 
 tain what parts are nervous, and the real use of some 
 nerves whose office was doubtful. The tendons, pro- 
 bably from the compactness of their structure, are in- 
 sensible of the Galvanic stimulus. By his experiments 
 it also appears that the third branch of the fifth pair of 
 nerves supplies the organs of taste, and the ninth pair 
 gives activity to the muscles of the tongue, as Galen 
 supposed. 
 
 This active principle has been employed with success 
 in restoring persons apparently drowned ; and by esta- 
 blishing a communication between zinc and silver 
 wires, introduced into the mouth and anus of small 
 birds, Humboldt has recovered them from asphixy. 
 Except, however, in deaths from violence, Galvanism 
 is useless; since, in the last struggles, irritability is 
 usually destroyed. It has been recommended to dis- 
 tinguish a case of peculiar difficulty and importance, 
 viz. the existence of amaurosis in cases of cataract. If 
 the two metallic exciters, in a proper position, do not 
 
r; AL 
 
 695 
 
 GAL 
 
 produce the usual sensations in the retina, the opera- 
 tion will probably be useless, as the sentient power of 
 the r.ej ve is apparently lost. 
 
 M. Grappengeissef, the first author who seems to 
 have applied Galvanism to medical purposes, used it 
 chiefly in palsies, and in various weaknesses of the 
 sentient or moving nervous fibres ; it has been certainly 
 useful, though obviously inefficacious in diseases arising 
 from an organic defect. Yet, in a very considerable 
 degree of what may be styled organic defect in the 
 structure of the nerve itself, it seems to have been be- 
 neficial where this defect occasioned epileptic symptoms 
 (Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, vol. last); and 
 from this we are led to expect some advantages from the 
 remedy, where epileptic paroxysms proceed from either 
 extremity, and rise to the head in the form of an aura. 
 In gutta serena, practitioners have not succeeded by 
 means of Galvanism; and it ought to be remembered, 
 that the very sensible retina seldom recovers its powers 
 after it has been, for even a short time, in a paralytic 
 state. 
 
 In cases of spasmodic contraction, as cramp, con- 
 tracted fingers, or limbs, Galvanism has often relieved ; 
 and in lameness from gout it has been successful. In 
 one instance, hydrophobia is said, by Vassalli Eundi, to 
 have been cured by it; but, in sciatica, the same author 
 adds, that it has been occasionally injurious, though in 
 some circumstances he supposes that it may be benefi- 
 cial. Nervous beadachs, and similar symptoms, have 
 been relieved by Galvanism ; and Aldini thinks, that in 
 two instances of mental derangement it has been highly 
 useful. In the application of Galvanism to palsies, a 
 remark of M. Pfaff should be attended to, though we 
 believe it has not been confirmed by other practitioners, 
 viz. that the zinc should be applied to the muscles, and 
 the silver to the nerves ; for if the arrangement is al- 
 tered, the irritability of the muscles is diminished rather 
 than increased. 
 
 This remedy has been employed in some cases of 
 vitiated secretion. Its effects on the secretions, like 
 those of electricity, are the increase of the discharge ; 
 and it is not improbable that where the secreted fluids 
 are diseased from a relaxation of the vessels, Galvanism 
 may be useful. It has been employed also, like electri- 
 city, in discussing indolent tumours, and in cataracts, 
 but with no very marked or decided success. A few 
 boasted cures have raised our expectations, but the little 
 permanency of the benefit received has again depressed 
 our sanguine hopes. After repeated experiments about 
 the head, inflammations of the eyes, a catarrhal inflam- 
 mation of the Schneiderian membrane, an insensibility 
 of the organ of taste, headach, or vertigo, have followed ; 
 and Galvanism has been undoubtedly injurious where 
 there was considerable irritability. 
 
 On the whole, then, we have not yet received very 
 encouraging accounts of the success of Galvanism in 
 diseases; and we fear that we must resign it, with elec- 
 tricity, as a remedy that promises to be beneficial, but 
 whose advantages have not yet answered the flattering 
 expectations first raised. 
 
 We have considered Galvanism only as electricity, but 
 it is probably not exactly the same ; and we may, with 
 some advantage, add a few observations on this part of 
 the subject, which, though not strictly medical, may per- 
 
 haps admit of some application to medicine. Galvanism 
 will, indeed, produce all the phenomena of electricity ; 
 but it cannot be accumulated in non-conducting bodies, 
 or excited by any operation on them. The distinction 
 seems to depend on this, that in the electrical machine, 
 the fluid accumulated on the non-conducters is raised 
 from the earth, or drawn from the atmosphere around ; 
 in the Galvanic pile it is the fluid which formed a com- 
 ponent part of the conductor, appearing in consequence 
 of its change of capacity in this respect. In the doubler 
 of electricity it is the same ; and the electricity of the air 
 appears to be truly Galvanic, since it is owing to the de- 
 composition of water, and consequently a change in the 
 capacity of air that before contained vapour. Conductors 
 of electricity are also conductors of Galvanism, and in the 
 same order. In the following series, viz. gold, silver, 
 copper, iron, tin, lead, and zinc, each will become posi- 
 tive when connected with that which precedes, and 
 negative with that which follows. The metal oxidated 
 gives out the Galvanic fluid ; and it may be produced 
 by a single metal) if one part only is changed in its 
 state. The most and least oxidable metals form the most 
 active combinations ; and after the metals, charcoal, 
 muscular flesh, spirits, and beer, are conductors in their 
 order. Charcoal is the most, and beer the least, power- 
 ful. "Various circumstances in common life were little 
 understood previous to the discovery of the Galvanic 
 fluid. As it may be excited by two dissimilar fluids, 
 and one metal, the improved taste of porter from a pew- 
 ter pot, a fact generally acknowledged, may be owing 
 to this principle ; nor is it very absurd to suppose, that 
 two persons in a different state of electricity may excite 
 the Galvanic fluid by the medium of a single metal, as 
 in the management of the Perkinean tractors. 
 
 We are not yet sufficiently informed of the influence 
 of different animal substances as conductors or exciters 
 of Galvanism. Galvanic effects probably arise from 
 alternate strata of muscles and nerves ; but it is more 
 certain that this fluid acts particularly through the 
 medium of the nerves. This has been denied, because 
 leeches are sensible of this action, and in these animals 
 no nerves have been discovered ; but we shall show 
 that they really have a nervous system. Mushrooms 
 are also tolerably good conductors of Galvanism. 
 
 In the animal economy, the capacity of the fluids for 
 containing electricity is constantly changing. To the 
 facts adduced under that article, of the different states 
 of the electricity of the fluids of the body, may be added, 
 from the observations of Buvina, that in the shivering 
 fit of fever the electricity is negative. In shivering 
 from fear it is the same; and diseased cats are no 
 longer electrical. Vigour, spirit, and activity in the 
 human body, and probably all animals, are, therefore, 
 connected with the positive, or as we have been willing 
 to style it, with the excess of electricity ; languor and 
 disease with its defect. We find, too, in the electrical 
 organs of the torpedo and gymnotus electricus, (for as 
 the only organs in which they differ from other fish, we 
 may presume that they are the seat and source of their 
 peculiar powers,) that the surface is greatly increased 
 by the numerous plates of which they consist, and that 
 a very large proportion of nerves is sent to these plates. 
 When we combine these facts, we shall find reason to 
 conclude that the nerves are the probable sources of the 
 
GAM 
 
 696 
 
 G A N 
 
 animal, Galvanic fluid ; and that these and the nervous 
 fluids are the same, or nearly related. If in the animal 
 process the excess of electricity disappears, we must 
 look for some reservoir in which it is collected, some 
 storehouse from which it may be issued ; and this ap- 
 pears to be the brain and nerves. Such, at least, are 
 .apparently the fair conclusions from the facts before us. 
 
 Mr. Wilkinson also supposes that the cells of the 
 lungs are really Galvanic organs ; and that the electricity 
 of the air is discharged in these cells, where the fluid 
 loaded with carbone (a conductor so powerful as to 
 be discovered in a small proportion, even when me- 
 chanically mixed with any body, by means of Galvanism) 
 increases its activity, thus giving a stimulus to the 
 heart. The idea is ingenious, but it must rest on its 
 own basis. We are not aware of any argument that 
 will support or invalidate it. See Wilkinson's Elements 
 of Galvanism. Le Sue's History of Galvanism. Al- 
 dini's Experiments. Annales de Chimie; and Philo- 
 sophical Magazine, fiassim. 
 
 GALRE'DA, (from galrey, jelly, German). A jelly 
 made by boiling the cartilaginous part of animals. In 
 Paracelsus, it signifies an excrementitious mouldiness. 
 
 GAMBO'GIA, (from the province Cambogia, where 
 it is produced in the largest quantities). From its sup- 
 posed virtues, it is called glimmi ad fiodagram, gummi 
 gutta; and by corruption gotta, gutta gamba, gamon, 
 germandra, catagemu, gamboidea, Sec. ; from its gold 
 colour, chrysofius; and from its purgative quality, xuc- 
 cus laxativus, sitccus Indicus fmrgans, and scammoni- 
 um orientate; usually GAMBOGE. 
 
 It is a gummy resinous concrete, brought from the 
 East Indies; not, as has been supposed, the produce of 
 the tree called coddam-fiulli; but more probably obtained 
 from a shrub of the esula or tithymalus kind, referred 
 by Koenig to a new genus, stalagmites. It is usually 
 supposed to be the concrete juice of the Cambogia gutta 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 728 ; and is brought to us in large cakes 
 and rolls. It is solid, brittle, of a smooth surface, 
 perfectly opake, free from any visible impurities, of a 
 deep reddish yellow colour, and uniform throughout its 
 whole substance ; stains moist hands of a yellow co- 
 lour; when chewed, it hath little or no taste; but soon 
 after impresses a pungent acrimony and heat, and occa- 
 sions a dryness in the mouth. It easily melts over the 
 fire, ignites from the flame of a candle, burns with a 
 white flame, and leaves a gray ash. 
 
 In medicine, it is chiefly used as a drastic purge ; 
 but in small doses, or united with other laxatives, often 
 operates with safety and ease ; producing copious dis- 
 charges by -stool. In many constitutions gamboge 
 disagrees with the stomach, and occasions vomiting, 
 with cold sweats, and other marks of dangerous com- 
 motion ; and in dropsies, if given alone, it sometimes 
 produces faintness from the discharge. The dose is 
 from two grains to ten. Boiling in water is said to 
 lessen its activity; solutions in alkalised water are sup- 
 posed to act only by stool and urine. 
 
 In general, we have not found these observations 
 correct. Rubbed with almonds, from its want of taste, 
 it is a convenient laxative for children ; and alkalis have 
 been styled its correctors, but they seem only to change 
 the colour from a yellow to a dull red. 
 
 It maybe given in doses of three or four grains rub- 
 bed down with a little sugar$ and repeated every three 
 
 or four hours ; it then evacuates water freely, both by 
 stool and urine. See SPIRITUS COCHLEARI^E AUREUS. 
 It has been recommended also in obstructions of the 
 bowels, in tacnia, and in quartans. It, however, too 
 often produces vomiting to be eminently useful in the 
 first complaint; and to destroy a tasnia, its dose must 
 be unusually and dangerously large. It is employed, 
 however, with advantage in Madame Nouffler's formula, 
 to assist the action of the fern root. In quartans it is 
 no longer exhibited. 
 
 "lihcgambogits tinctura <z?nmom'ata, arnmoniated tinc- 
 ture of gamboge, has been of considerable service in 
 some cutaneous complaints, if a tea spoonful or two 
 are given every night and morning ; and is made by- 
 dissolving eighteen grains of gamboge in two ounces 
 of the spirits of ammonia. 
 
 Rectified spirit of wine dissolves five sixths, and ac- 
 quires a deep gold colour from it : water, assisted by 
 heat, takes up the same proportion; but on cooling de- 
 posits much of the resin : if the water is first impreg- 
 nated with an alkaline salt, it is said to deposit none. 
 See Tournefort's Materia Medica. Lewis and Cul- 
 len's Materia Medica. 
 
 GA'MMA, GA'MMATA, FERRAMENTA. An 
 instrument mentioned by P. jEgineta, made like the 
 Greek letter r, used for cauterising a hernia aquosa. 
 
 GA'MMARUS, (from Kjttpa, an arch, from the 
 vaulted roof of its shell). See CANCKR FLUVIATILIS. 
 GA'MON. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 GAMPHE'LE. The CHEEK. The JAW, (from 
 yan$>t&; croo/cedj. See BUCC.S. 
 
 GA'GAMON, (from ry/i.>), a Jis/iing- net; which 
 it was said to resemble). The OMENTUM ; and the 
 name is assigned also to the contexture of nerves about 
 the navel. 
 
 GA'NGLIA. See SESAMUM VERUM. 
 GA'NGLION. A primitive in the Greek. In ana- 
 tomy, it imports a knot in which nerves from different 
 sources are intimately mixed. Where two nerves join 
 together, there is generally a ganglion, or plexus; as 
 may be seen at the beginning of all the nerves of the 
 medulla spinalis, and in many other parts of the body. 
 See PLEXUS, and CEREBRUM. 
 
 In surgery, it is a moveable tumour formed on the 
 tendons ; generally about the carpus ; but always near 
 the skin, and not attended with any uneasiness. Gang- 
 lions are supposed to be formed of lymph, secreted 
 within the vaginae of tendons, differing in their form and 
 consistence, though they never suppurate. Mr. Sharp 
 reckons these tumours among those encysted ones call- 
 ed meliceris. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a genus in the class 
 locales, and order tumores, and defines it, a hard move- 
 able extuberation, fixed u/ion a tendon. 
 
 Mr. Sharp assures us, that he hath frequently suc- 
 ceeded by making an incision through their whole 
 length, at the same time dividing the ligament of the 
 wrist, and afterwards dressing as in wounds in general. 
 Mr. W T arner gives two instances of his successfully extir- 
 pating them : he observes, that the objection from dan- 
 ger of wounding the subjacent tendon or ligament is of 
 little importance, since these parts can be generally 
 avoided; and the accident occurs daily in wounds with- 
 out danger. He recommends the cutting away part of 
 the cyst, and then destroying the rest by digestion. A 
 seton passed through them is a safe and easy cure. See 
 
GAS 
 
 697 
 
 U AS 
 
 Sharp's Operations in Surgery, in the chapter on en- 
 cysted tumours. Warner's Cases in Surgery. Heister's 
 Surgery. Bell's Surgery, vol. v. p. 476. 
 
 GANGR.E'NA, (from yair*, to feed ufion). See 
 
 MORTIFICATIO. 
 
 GAXGRA'NA O'RIS. See CANCRCM ORIS. 
 
 GA.XGR.'NA o'ssis. See SPINA VEXTOSA. 
 
 GANGRENE SCORBUTIQUE DES GENCI- 
 VES. See CAXCRUM ORIS. 
 
 GA'NNAXA, and GANNANAPE'RIDE. See 
 CORTEX PERUVLVXUS. 
 
 GA'RAB. See JGILOPS. 
 
 GA'RGALE, GA RGALOS, GARGALI'SMOS, 
 :i yaf/aitga, to tickle or stimulate}. TITILLATIOX, 
 
 IRRITATIOX, ITCHING. 
 
 GARGA'REON, (from the Arabic gargar). See 
 UVULA. 
 
 GARGARI'SMA, or GARGARI'SMUS, (from 
 -/as.'ao'C*'* and that from '/affrfiui, the throat,} anagar- 
 gariston, diaclysma, collutorium oris. A GARGLE. It 
 is used for washing the mouth and throat when inflam- 
 mations or ulcerations are present. A small quantity 
 may be taken into the mouth, moved briskly about, and 
 spit out ; or held on the back of the throat, and agitated 
 there by a gentle expiration : if the patient cannot do 
 this advantageously, the liquor may be injected with a 
 syringe. When gargles are required, they should 
 be more frequently repeated than is usual in com- 
 mon practice. Simple gargles are designed for cleans- 
 ing the fauces, and generally consist of vinegar and 
 honey, with infusions of some of our indigenous aroma- 
 tics. In cases of putridity, the bark, with mineral acids; 
 decoctions of contrayerva, with tincture of myrrh, and 
 port wine, occasionally with Cayenne pepper, as in the 
 West India gargle, are necessary. See ANGINA and 
 APHTHA. 
 
 GARGARI'SMA ALU'MINIS. See HYPOSTA- 
 
 PHILE. 
 
 GA'RGATHUM. A bed on which lunatics were 
 formerly confined. 
 
 GA'RON, or GA'RUM. A kind of pickle prepared 
 of fish : at first it was made from a fish which the 
 Greeks called garos; but the best was prepared from 
 mackerel. Among the moderns, garum signifies the 
 liquor in which fish is pickled. With vinegar is called 
 oxygarum. 
 
 GARO'SMUM. SeeAxRiPLEx FCETIDA. 
 
 GAROTI'LLO. See ANGINA GAXGRJENOSA. 
 
 GARYOPHY'LLON PLINII. See CASSIA CARY- 
 
 OPHYLLATA. 
 
 GAS, (from geist, in the German language spirit}. 
 ELASTIC FLUID, AERIFORM FLUID, ELASTIC VAPOUR. 
 The word gas was first employed by Van Helmont 
 to express the spirit which rises from fermenting 
 liquors. By this term we now mean a permanent aeri- 
 form fluid, incapable of becoming fluid by cold, and 
 owing its aerial form to its intimate union with ca- 
 loric. See AEH. 
 
 GAS PI'XGUE SULPHU'REUM. The deleterious ex- 
 halations from caves, usually the carbonic acid gas ; 
 sometimes hydrogenous gas. 
 
 GAS SULPHU'RIS. SULPHURIC ACID GAS. 
 
 GAS SYLVE'STRE. The subtile spirit which rises from 
 fermenting liquors, carbonic acid gas. 
 
 GAS VEXTO'SUM. The AIR. 
 
 "OL. I. 
 
 GASCO'IGNI PU'LVIS, (from Gascoigne, the in- 
 ventor's name). See BEZOAR ORIEXTALIS. 
 
 GAS'TER, ("/*?). In Hippocrates it is usually sy- 
 nonymous with the abdomen ; sometimes with the ute- 
 rus ; generally with the stomach. 
 
 GASTE'RANAX. See BITHXIMALCA. 
 
 GA'STRICA, (from y*r">;e, the stomach). See 
 GASTRODYXIA. 
 
 GA'STRICA ARTE'RIA DE'XTRA. vel GASTHICA MAJOR, 
 proceeds from the hepatica arteria; passes behind the 
 pylorus, and, beyond it, sends out the duodenalis or 
 intestinalis ; then runs along the right side of the great 
 curvature of the stomach, to the neighbouring parts, to 
 which, on both sides, it distributes branches, and at last 
 ends in the gastrica sinistra. 
 
 GA'STRICA ARTE'RIA SIXI'STRA, vel GA'STRICA MINOR, 
 is a branch of the splenica ; it runs from the left 
 to the right, along the left portion of the great cur- 
 vature of the stomach ; supplies the omentum with 
 branches called gastro efiiftloicte sinistrie,znd then com- 
 municates with the gastrica arteria dextra : from this 
 union the gastro epiploicae mediae are produced. 
 
 GA'STRICA FEBRIS. This epithet is usually ap- 
 plied to the bilious remittents, styled fancifully by Pinel 
 meningo gastric, and varied as either a remittent or con- 
 tinued fever. By Selle it is styled glutinoso gastric, 
 from the quantity of mucous matter in the stomach. 
 See Pinel Nosologie, and Selle Pyretologia. 
 
 GA'STHICA VE'NA, EPIPLOI'CA SIXI'STRA. See GA- 
 STRICA VENA SIXISTRA. 
 
 GA'STRICA VE'NA HE'CTA ; called also gastro ejii- 
 filoica dextra. It is sometimes a branch from the vena 
 portae ventralis, or from its principal branches ; goes to 
 the pylorus, to the great curvature of the stomach, and 
 communicates with the gastrica sinistra. 
 
 GA'STRICA VESA SINISTRA, goes out from the 
 splenica, at the left extremity of the pancreas, from 
 whence it runs to the great extremity of the stomach, 
 and along the great arch, until it meets the gastrica 
 dextra, sending in its passage branches to the sides of 
 the stomach, and communicating with the coronaria 
 ventriculi. 
 
 GA'STRICUS SU'CCUS, (from the same). The 
 GASTRIC JUICE is a thin pellucid fluid, supposed to 
 flow from the glands in the stomach to assist the solu- 
 tion and digestion of the food; but is probably only 
 the remains of former meals. See DIGESTIO. 
 
 GASTRI'NUM. See CLAVELLATI CIXERES. 
 
 GASTRITIS, (from '/*~'^ venter). See IXFLAM- 
 
 MATIO VEXTBICUI.I. 
 
 GASTROCE'LE, (from y**-?*?, the stomach, and 
 xrM, a tumour}. A RUPTURE OF THE STOMACH. 
 The tumour is in the upper part of the linea alba; though 
 it has happened that a portion of this viscus has been 
 forced through the fibres of the diaphragm into the 
 lungs. See ABDOMEX. 
 
 GASTROCNE'MII, (from yac-?^, a belly, and 
 tutu*, the leg, or shin bone}. Albinus calls these muscles 
 by the name gemellus, for each at its origin is a biceps 
 rising from each condyle of the femur : the heads soon 
 join, leave a notch, through which the large vessels and 
 nerves pass, and the whole is inserted into the upper 
 posterior part of the os calcis. The tendon of the 
 soleus,with the tendon of this muscle, forms the tendo 
 A chillis. They form the greatest part of the calves of 
 
 4U 
 
698 
 
 GEN 
 
 the legs. They are sometimes called gastrocnemii ex- 
 terni, occasionally sura. 
 
 GASTROCNE'MIUS INTE'RNUS. See SOLKUS. 
 
 GASTRO CO'LICA VE'NA, (from v^lif> the 
 stomach, and x.)\ov, the colon,) is a branch from the 
 mesaraica minor, and soon divided into two, one of 
 which runs to the head of the pancreas, and forms the 
 gastrica recta vena, and the colica recta vena. 
 
 GASTRODY'NIA, (from yairfaf, and o&, pain). 
 tlastrica,jieriadysmia ; PAIN IN THE STOMACH ; usually 
 a symptom of dyspepsia. When it arises from flatu- 
 lence it has been styled fineumatosis. 
 
 GASTRO EPIPLOI'CA, (from y<*e-7of, the stomach, 
 und fvix-totv, the amentum). An epithet for the arteries 
 and veins that go to the stomach and omentum. 
 
 GASTRO EPIPLOI'CA VENA. A branch of the gastrica 
 sinistra. 
 
 GASTRO DE'XTKA, See GASTRICA RECTA VENA. 
 
 GASTHO SINI'STRA ARTE'IUA. See SPLENICA AR- 
 
 TEHIA. 
 
 GASTRORA'PHIA, (from y*-7?, Che belly, and 
 foQti, a suture). GASTRORAPHY. This word strictly sig- 
 nifies the sewing up any wound of the belly ; yet in 
 common acceptation it implies that an intestine is 
 wounded as well as the belly. This operation is useless 
 in small wounds, but necessary in large ones. The best 
 method is to pass double ligatures in one needle, in 
 order to include the rolls at one end, and to be tied upon 
 them with bow knots on the opposite side, which gives 
 an opportunity of straitening and loosening the knots at 
 pleasure. After passing as many ligatures as seem ne- 
 ccssary, the lips of the wound are brought gradually 
 together, and kept so until the knots are tied. 
 
 The operation of stitching the bowels can only take 
 place where they fall out of the abdomen, so that we 
 can see the situation and nature of the wound in the 
 intestine. It requires no particular direction ; but the 
 end of the ligature must be suffered to hang without 
 the external wound, that it may be more easily removed. 
 See Sharp's and Le Dran's Operations. 
 
 GASTROTO'MIA, (from yar]vf, belly, and rs^a, 
 icut). GASTHOTOMY. Opening the belly and uterus, 
 as in the Caesarean operation. 
 
 GATRI'NUM. See CLAVELLATI CINERES. 
 
 GAU'DIUM, (from chadah, to rejoice'). JOY. Is 
 otie of the exciting passions, and, in a moderate degree, 
 animates the whole system; renders the pulse free and 
 soft; excites the action of the capillaries; and assists 
 digestion : but if sudden and immoderate, like all vio- 
 lent excitements, it exhausts the irritability, so that 
 madness or sudden death sometimes ensues. 
 
 GA'ZAR. See LAURCS ALEXANDRINA. 
 
 GAZE'LLA. (Indian.) The AFRICAN WILD GOAT, 
 which affords the oriental bezoar. Gazella Africana is 
 the antelope. See ANTELOPUS. 
 
 GECCO; POISON, peculiarly violent in its operation, 
 procured, it is said, by irritating the most poisonous 
 serpents. With this the Indians infect their arrows. 
 
 GE'DWAR, or GEI'DWAR. See ZEDOARIA. 
 
 GEI'SON, (yeio-sv, the eaves of a house). See VALLUM. 
 
 GELA'SINOS, (from ytPuis, laughter). An epithet 
 for tl>e four middle fore teeth, because they are shown 
 in laughing. 
 
 GELA'SMUS, (from the same). See SARDONICUS 
 
 TUSV'S. 
 
 GELATIN A, (from gelo, to congeal). GELATINE 
 is an ingredient in the vegetable as well as the animal 
 kingdom ; though the former is more properly styled 
 gum or mucilage. It is transparent, soluble slowly in 
 cold water, and rapidly at 90. Alkalis dissolve it, es- 
 pecially when assisted by heat ; acids more rapidly. 
 With the nitric acid it is partly converted into malic 
 and oxalic acids. It is insoluble in alcohol ; but a small 
 portion may be added to the watery solution without 
 any precipitation. 
 
 With tanin, a yellowish white precipitate is thrown 
 down from a solution of gelatine, which forms an elastic 
 adhesive mass, not unlike vegetable gluten, and is a 
 compound of the tanin and gelatine. Indeed the tanin 
 is the most certain test of mucilage in any body. By 
 heat it is decomposed, and yields, in a retort, ammonia, 
 a foetid oil, zoonic acid, and a porous charcoal, leaving 
 phosphat of lime, muriat of soda, and potash. 
 
 Gelatine soon becomes sour, and quickly putrefies. 
 The animal mucilage, which greatly resembles it, is not 
 precipitated by tanin, nor does it become a jelly by eva- 
 poration. The jellies of ripe fruits are denominated 
 only from their consistence, which is obtained by sugar. 
 
 GELA'TIO, (from the same). FREEZING; some- 
 times the rigidity of the body which happens in a ca- 
 toche or catalepsis. 
 
 GEMA'NDRA. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 GEME'LL^E CY'STIC&, (from geminus, double). 
 See CYSTICJE VEN.S. 
 
 GEME'LLI, (from the same). See GEMINI MUSCULI. 
 
 GEME'LLUS, (from the same). See GASTROCNE- 
 MII, GEMINUS, and BRACHI^EUS EXTERNUS. 
 
 GEMINA'TUS, (from geminus, a twin). In botany 
 it signifies having two growing from the same part. 
 
 GE'MINI; the name given by Albinus to the two 
 muscles which Winslow calls gemelli, sometimes named 
 marsu/iiales, because they resemble a purse. They are 
 two flat, narrow, small muscles, situated almost trans- 
 versely one above the other, between the tuberosity of 
 theischium and the great trochanter, immediately below 
 the pyriformis ; parted by the tendon of the obturator 
 internus. (See also QUADRIGEMIM.) The appellation 
 also of twins (see GENERATIO) ; and a name of the 
 extensor carpi radialis. Twins are also called gemelli 
 and didymi. ' 
 
 GE'MM^E, GEMMEUS, (from gemma, a jewel), 
 fossilis sal, luciclum sal, maltheorum, almene, cibarius 
 sal, salrufieus, ROCK SALT, FOSSIL SALT, COMMON SALT, 
 and sal gem, from its transparency. It is found in the 
 mountains of Poland, Catalonia, Persia, and the East 
 Indies; and is purified by solution in water, when it be- 
 comes the common or alimentary salt. In the mines of 
 Wilizca it is sometimes hard enough to be turned in 
 the lathe into toys and vases. The kind naturally pel- 
 lucid is chiefly used in medicine ; and supposed to be 
 more penetrating than the salt formed by evaporation. 
 
 GEMS. See CAPRA ALWNA. 
 
 GEMU'RSA. The name of an excrescence betwixt 
 the toes. 
 
 GE'NA, (from yews, the cheek). The upper part of 
 ^he face between the nose and ears. 
 
 GENE'IAS, (from the same). The downy hairs 
 which first cover the cheek; the name also of a bandage 
 mentioned by GalenJ that comes under the chin. Sec 
 FASCIA. 
 
GE N 
 
 699 
 
 GEX 
 
 GEXE'IOX, (from the same). Sec AXTHEKEOX. 
 
 GEXERA'TIO, (from genero, to beget). GENERA- 
 TION. This peculiarly curious and interesting subject 
 has employed the ingenuity and sagacity of physiolo- 
 of every age, though with little success. They 
 have approached only the sacred fane ; destroyed 
 many ill-founded fabrics ; exploded many ridiculous 
 theories; and established the question at least on a 
 secure basis. 
 
 Every animal propagates its like ; and each being 
 proceeds from an egg. In the lowest classes of animals, 
 however, nature providently guards against the destruc- 
 tion of the species, by an impregnation continued through 
 several generations : and, in some instances, has accu- 
 mulated individuals in an apparently single body. To 
 take, then, an accurate survey of the whole subject, we 
 must commence at the earliest stage of animated exist- 
 ence. 
 
 Naturalists have, at last, agreed, that plants have dis- 
 tinct sexes ; and the common experiment in the east on 
 the date tree is admitted to be a general example of 
 what takes place in the animation of the seed, styled its 
 fecundation. We find this animation so perfect, that 
 time scarcely destroys it if the access of the air is pre- 
 vented. The ground, which has been covered for 
 ages with buildings, will, if turned up, produce the 
 peculiar plants of the soil, and those only. Where 
 gardens have once been an exotic will spring among 
 indigenous plants, claiming the distinction of a denizen. 
 The impregnation of the ovum of an animal will be oc- 
 casionally, in similar circumstances, lasting; for the 
 tanks in India, though dried for months, will, after the 
 first rains, swarm with eels similar to its former inha- 
 bitants. Where the sexes are separated by the force of 
 winds, or other accidents, the former impregnation is 
 continued to many, sometimes even six successive 
 generations. In all these instances, the unvaried form 
 and properties of the species show that the succession is 
 not fortuitous ; that the generation is not equivocal. 
 
 There is, however, a vicarious mode of reproduction, 
 or rather a mode of increase by buds, where, as we 
 have said, numerous individuals are collected in a sin- 
 gle body. This mode is well known in the vegetable 
 kingdom ; but it is also found in the lower classes of the 
 animal. The polypus is an instance of this kind. Some 
 snakes possess a similar power of sprouting from buds, 
 and can reproduce a considerable portion after mutila- 
 tion : many animals of a higher order can reproduce a 
 lost limb. In these cases, some appearances of suc- 
 cessive impregnation may be suspected ; but as we ad- 
 vance in the scale the power is less. When the opera- 
 tions of nature are more perfect, common resources 
 no longer an effect; the power of the bud, which 
 can produce a new polypus, is not able to form another 
 man, nor even reproduce the smallest portion. 
 
 We find also life more profusely bestowed in propor- 
 tion to the simplicity of the structure. The production 
 of mites mocks calculation : the elephant seldom pro- 
 duces more than two. Millions are contained in the 
 spawn of a herring; but the human being produces 
 one only. This simplicity of structure does not, how- 
 ever, depend on that of the muscles, for in a caterpillar 
 Lyonnet enumerated some thousands, but on the con- 
 struction and functions of the nervous system. Two or 
 
 three years bring the greater number of animals to 
 their perfection : man requires at least twenty. Yet 
 impregnation is equally the work of an instant ; and, in 
 these years, man, by the exertions of his own constitu- 
 tion, by his own efforts, brings forward his body and 
 mind, till the result is a Locke, a Xewton, or a Leibnitz. 
 Life then, as by the touch of a Promethean torch, is 
 the illumination of the moment : the constitution of 
 the speck that is animated completes the work. When 
 we survey in this atom the future being, its minuteness 
 surpasses the conception, and its supposed increase ap- 
 pears an impossibility. It is a trite remark, that every 
 thing is great or little by comparison ; but it is of more 
 consequence to observe, that our idea of" little" is re- 
 gulated by our organs. What we can scarcely discern 
 is very minute : what the greatest aid of glasses dis- 
 covers appears to ourminds the limits of existence. But 
 we know it is not so. Light, for instance, has an almost 
 insensible momentum ; and we know its velocity is in- 
 capable of being measured, and is estimated at an im- 
 mense rate. What then must , be the body? It must 
 be as far beneath the smallest atom that our glasses 
 can discover, as that is to the column of a cathedral. 
 When, then, we reach the smallest point which our 
 organs, with the aid of lenses, can convey to the mind, 
 it is our conceptions only that have attained their limits, 
 in consequence of the imperfection of those channels by 
 which ideas are conveyed. The world below us is ap- 
 parently as extensive as that above ; and we know not 
 but that it may sink to atoms as minute, compared to 
 the smallest we can perceive, as the whole solar system 
 is vast and superior to it. 
 
 These reflections will not, we trust, appear mis- 
 placed, as they will facilitate our progress in the present 
 consideration, and be applicable in many future dis- 
 quisitions. We are now prepared then to repeat, with 
 more confidence, that generation consists only in ani- 
 mation ; and that the growth is the progressive evolution 
 of organized parts, by the interposition of inorganic 
 matter. To suppose that in the first created animals 
 were contained the germs of every future generation 
 (the Swiss hypothesis styled emboitement,} is appa- 
 rently too extravagant, even with the assistance of our 
 former reflections. It is probable that so " wonderful 
 a piece of work as man" must be for ages forming by 
 the concurrence of second causes. Such is the pro- 
 fusion with which the Creator seems to have bestowed 
 life, that though we would reject the molecules or- 
 ganiques of Buffon in their immediate operation, ac- 
 cording to his system, we think it highly probable that 
 in the successive arrangements of die component parts 
 of the more perfect animals they may have some share. 
 The philosopher will perceive the tendency and end of 
 these reflections, which it is unnecessary at present to, 
 pursue farther, as inapplicable to the present subject. 
 
 From the first exertion of philosophical investigation, 
 it is reasonable to suppose that the source and means of 
 our existence must have employed the reflections of 
 those who were capable of penetrating in their inquiries 
 beyond the narrow sphere which surrounded them; 
 and, at different eras, it was believed that both the male 
 and female contributed to the production ; that the male 
 was the only agent, while the female afforded support 
 and nourishment ; or that the foetus was produced and 
 4U 2 
 
UEN 
 
 700 
 
 G EN 
 
 nourished by the female, and animated only in the mo- 
 ment of generation. We shall speak of each opinion, 
 and its authors, very shortly, in their order. 
 
 The first and most obvious opinion was that of Hip- 
 pocrates and Harvey. It is indeed highly reasonable, 
 and supported by every appearance: though the more 
 modern systems of Haller, Bonnet, and Spalanzani,must, 
 in some measure, modify and extend this theory, it will 
 not be easy wholly to deny it. The discovery, however, 
 of animalcules in semine masculine, for a time directed 
 the views of physiologists to' the second opinion ; and 
 Leuenhoeck, its author, eagerly supposed that he could 
 discover among these embryos of each sex. Animal- 
 cules, however, are found in every fluid ; and these ap- 
 pear only after some time, when a degree of putrefac- 
 tion has probably taken place. More modern dis- 
 coveries, also, respecting the changes progressively oc- 
 curring in incubation, have wholly destroyed this sys- 
 tem. Buffon, in his fanciful doctrine of the molecules 
 organiques, has improved on this theory, and apparently 
 attributes the production of the foetus to the union of 
 animated particles from each parent. The whole is 
 embellished by his fancy, and adorned by his eloquence; 
 but we can scarcely admit of their influence, except in 
 more remote arrangements; and indeed the existence of 
 these molecules must be considered rather as a proba- 
 ble idea than a fact, which admits of proof or application. 
 The discoveries of Haller and of Bonnet respecting 
 the origin and independent life of the chick, in ovo, 
 have greatly altered the views of physiologists on this 
 subject : these have been assisted by Dr. Hunter's ob- 
 servations on the human gravid uterus atvarious periods 
 of impregnation, and the result is the third of the opinions 
 stated, which as the more recent and fashionable, we 
 shall proceed to explain, with its various modifications 
 suggested by different authors, and by the facts them- 
 selves. 
 
 According to this system, the foetus pre-exists in the 
 ovarium of the female ; and in the moment of im- 
 pregnation is detached from it. A vesicle remains 
 (the corpus luteum), from whence it was apparently 
 separated, a cavity peculiarly vascular, as is always 
 found when any loss is to be supplied. To this is added, 
 that when twins are contained in the womb, two of 
 these vesicles are found. The ovaria are two sphe- 
 roidal flattened bodies, inclosed between the folds of 
 the broad ligaments, by which the uterus is, in part, 
 suspended. They have no immediate connection with 
 the uterus; but near them the extremity of a tube, 
 which opens on either side into that organ, hangs with 
 loose fimbrise in the cavity of the abdomen. It is sup- 
 posed, then, that in the venereal orgasm these extre- 
 mities are erected, that they grasp the ovarium, and re- 
 ceive the ovum. This would appear fanciful and hypo- 
 thetical, but that a perfect foetus has been found in the 
 ovarium, in these tubes, and even been discovered in 
 the cavity of the abdomen, having apparently eluded 
 the grasp of the fimbriae. In neither case could the 
 fcEtus have ascended from the uterus, for whatever 
 difficulty attends the hypothesis now to be explained, 
 will act with equal force against this idea ; and to it 
 must be added, that on the latter supposition the embryo 
 must depart from its nidus, where it is to be supported 
 and nourished; on the former he approaches to it. 
 
 We may conclude, then, that the foetus really pre- 
 exists in the ovarium ; but the question remains, how 
 it is animated. The access of the male semen is known 
 to be necessary ; but the difficulty which attends the 
 passage of the foetus into the uterus equally militates 
 against the progress of the semen into the ovarium. It 
 has been eluded by Harvey, who supposes a seminal 
 aura to reach the ovary ; and by a Mr. Johnston, who 
 suspects that the semen is absorbed, and carried to this 
 organ through the medium of the circulation. The 
 latter, for many reasons improper to be detailed in a 
 popular work, is not probable ; and the aura, when 
 speaking of the foetus, we have shown to be a vague 
 and unsupported medium. In short, every view of the 
 subject seems to show that the semen has a ready ac- 
 cess to the embryo. In the same moment that the 
 one is detached from the ovary and conveyed to the 
 uterus, the other may reach that organ. But the foetus 
 when in the Fallopian tubes, or the abdomen, is ani- 
 mated, so that it is more probable, that by some action 
 of the uterus and its tubes the semen is conveyed to 
 the ovarium ; and every fact shows that the muscular 
 fibres of the uterus are at that moment most highly ex- 
 cited. It is certain, that for the purpose of impregna- 
 tion the semen must reach the cavity of the womb. 
 
 Here then induction ends ; and difficulties begin. 
 From this view it may appear obvious, that generation 
 is only the animation of a pre-existing germ ; and that 
 as we have shown the foetus to be an independent be- 
 ing, at least dependent only on the mother for a supply 
 of fluids, we have no difficulty in accounting for its 
 growth, and the successive evolution of its different 
 organs. Such, however, would be the conclusion of a 
 shallow, uninformed physiologist. The union of a 
 male and female of different species, even in the vege- 
 table kingdom, is followed by an hybrid production, 
 partaking the properties of both. The mule, the off- 
 spring of a horse and an ass, is a familiar example. In 
 a large family, some of the children will partake the 
 form, the temper, the diseases of the father; others of 
 the mother. This cannot be owing merely to the 
 means of excitement, much less to the small portion 
 of nutriment which the semen can afford, supposing it 
 a nutritious fluid, an idea anxiously supported. Bon- 
 net's mechanical system of a net-work, the meshes of 
 which the semen fills, thus modifying the form, is still 
 less tenable; nor can we escape from the opinion first 
 stated, that the male as well as the female contributes 
 to the formation of the future offspring. The primordial 
 embryo is undoubtedly in the female; but the " man 
 stamps an image of himself," the "world's first won- 
 der," either by an union of principles, or a modifica- 
 tion of those which pre-existed, in a manner which will 
 probably never be explained. 
 
 We have thus given, in a few words, the substance 
 of numerous extensive disquisitions, endeavouring to 
 distinguish facts from hypotheses. We shall be grati- 
 fied if it should appear that we have explained the 
 subject comprehensively, so far as it will admit of ex- 
 planation; more so, if we shall be found to have avoided 
 the pruriencies, which, under the veil of science, are 
 so often indulged, and whose only purpose is to gratify 
 sensuality. See Haller's Physiology, lecture 33 ; also 
 the article CONCEPTIO in this work. 
 
GEN 
 
 701 
 
 G 
 
 GENEVA. Giv. A spirit distilled originally from 
 juniper berries; but at present flavoured by oil of tur- 
 pentine. 
 
 GENIA'LIS ARTE'RIA, (from gen f ion, maxilla}. 
 See MAXILLARI.C ARTERI.E. 
 
 GENICULA'TUS, and GENI'CULUM, (from 
 genu, a knee, or joint). It is strictly a joint with an 
 articulation; but frequently a joint in general, and sy- 
 nonymous with nodus, a knot : hence all roots and pods 
 of plants, divided into joints, are said to be genic'ulated. 
 
 GENIO GLO'SSI, (from yef/.r, the chin, and 
 >A*PO-F, the tongue). Afesoglossi. These muscles arise 
 from the chin, above the genio hyoides, and enter the 
 middle of the tongue to bring it forwards. Winslow 
 thinks that they push the tongue out, retract, or ex- 
 pand it. 
 
 GENI& HYOID.'US, (from ymi, the chin, and hy- 
 idcs, the bone of the tongue) . Rectus attollens. A small 
 muscle arising from a tubercle above the beginning of 
 the mylo hyoides, and inserted into the upper part of 
 the base of the os hyoides. 
 
 GEXIO pHARYNGjE'i, (from yficfti, and p*fv,%,) 
 mylofiharyngcei (Douglas). Muscular fibres joined to 
 the side of the genio glossi, and inserted into the sides 
 of the pharynx, and continuing with the genio glossi to 
 the chin. 
 
 GENIPI HERBA. See ARTEMISIA. 
 
 GEXIPI VERUM, is a species of achillaea in Haller, which 
 we have not been able to trace in the system of Linnaeus. 
 It is the achill&afoliis fiinnatis,ftinnis simfilicibus, gla- 
 bris fiunctatis ; a strong bitter, and supposed to be use- 
 ful in diarrhoea, indigestion, and epilepsy. 
 
 GENI'STA, (from genu, a knee ; from the inflection 
 and angularity of its twigs). Cytisogenista, cytisus co- 
 ftarius vulgaris. COMMON BROOM ; sfiartium scopari- 
 um Lin. Sp. PI. 996. It is a shrubby plant, with 
 numerous angular twigs ; the leaves are small, and 
 somewhat oval, set three on a pedicle ; the flowers are 
 papilionaceous, and of a deep yellow colour; seeds flat, 
 hard, and brownish, in broad pods ; common on heaths 
 and uncultivated sandy grounds ; flowers in May and 
 June. 
 
 The leaves and tops have a nauseous bitter taste, 
 which they yield by infusion in water and spirit, and 
 which remains concentrated in the extracts. They are 
 commended for their purgative and diuretic powers, and 
 have been successfully employed in dropsies. Half an 
 ounce of the fresh tops are boiled in a pint of water to 
 half a pint, and two spoonfuls given every hour till it 
 operates by stool, or the whole is taken, repeating it 
 every day, or every other day. (See Lewis, and Cul- 
 len's Materia Medica). The ashes of broom have been 
 much used in dropsies by the recommendation of Sy- 
 denham ; and their utility has been confirmed by the 
 experience of other practitioners; but their whole power 
 is supposed to depend upon the alkaline salt, and not 
 on the vegetable from whence it is obtained, though 
 the taste of the ashes shows that they contain no small 
 portion of its essential oil. Lemery recommends the 
 seeds. 
 
 An extract, called extractum cacuminis geniste, is 
 ordered to be made by the college of physicians, Lon- 
 don. (See CHAM.EMELIUM.) It is given as an aperient 
 and diuretic, in doses from 3 ss. to 3 i- in hydropic cases. 
 
 GEXI'STA CANARIE'NSIS. See ASPALATHUS. 
 
 GEXI'STA HISPA'NICA, and GENI'STA Jux* 
 Sfiartium arborescent, sfiartium Hisfianicumfrutex, and 
 SPANISH BROOM: genista Hisfianica Lin. Sp. PI. 999; 
 common in gardens, flowers in June and July. It is of 
 the same nature as the common broom, but said to be 
 more efficacious. 
 
 GENI'STA SPA'RTIUM SPIXO'SUM. See ALHAGI. 
 
 GENI'STA SPA'RTIUM. J\"efia Theofihrasti, genista sfii- 
 nosa minor, genista Germanica,\An. Sp.Pl. 999; and the 
 LESSER FURZE. It is so generally known as not to need 
 a description, and its virtues are insignificant. 
 
 GENI'STA SPIXO'SA IN'DICA, 8cc. See BAHEL- 
 
 SCHULLI. 
 
 GENI'STA SPINO'SA MA'JOR; sfiartium majus, scor- 
 fiius, genistellts ifiinostt affinis, bahel-schulli, nefia, FURZE 
 or GORSE, ulex JKurofneus Lin. Sp. PI. 1045. Its me- 
 dicinal virtues, if it has any, are the same with those of 
 common broom. 
 
 GENI'STA TIXCTO'RIA, Lin. Sp.Pl. 998,cAams/iart ium 
 genistella, tinctorius flos, GREEN WEED, and DYER'S 
 WEED ; found in pasture ground, flowers in June and 
 July, and seems to resemble common broom. See Raii 
 Hist. Plant. 
 
 GENITA'LIUM, (from geno, or gigno, to beget). 
 Diseases of the genital passages. 
 
 GENITU RA, (from the same). The semen mascu- 
 linum, sometimes the pudendum virile. 
 
 GENOU, (from y<, the knee). See DIARTHROSIS 
 and EXAHTHROSIS ; but the term is not strictly applica- 
 ble to the latter species, though used for all. 
 
 GE'XSIXG, (Chinese). GIXSEXG, aralia humilis, 
 nisi,sitarummontanum Cor dense, aureliana Canadensis 
 Iroqutei,plantula Marilandica, fianax guinguefolium 
 Lin. Sp.Pl. 1512. 
 
 Ginseng is the root of a small plant growing in 
 China, Turkey, and in some parts of North America, 
 particularly in Canada and Pennsylvania. It is two or 
 three inches long, taper, about the thickness of a little 
 finger, often forked at the bottom; elegantly striated 
 with circular wrinkles ; of a brownish yellow colour on 
 the outside, and whitish, or of a pale yellow, within ; 
 with one or more little knots on the top, the remains of 
 the stalks of the preceding years, and the marks of the 
 age of the root. The Chinese roots are somewhat paler 
 than those from America, and supposed to be superior 
 as tonics. 
 
 Ninzin has been supposed synonymous with ginsengj 
 but it is a root of a different species, similar to, though 
 weaker than that of ginseng: the ninzin root is larger, 
 lighter, and less firm; whitish on the surface, yellow 
 within, with a slight aromatic smell, an acrid bitterish 
 taste, and is a species of sium; sium ninsi Lin. Sp. PI. 
 361. 
 
 The Chinese esteem this root as a general restorative 
 and powerful aphrodisiac ; but these qualities it pos- 
 sesses in a very inconsiderable degree. (See Cullen's 
 Materia Medica.) Indeed, though the Chinese give 
 such extravagant accounts of its many virtues, from its 
 sensible qualities we conclude it has very little power 
 as a medicine. To the taste it is mucilaginous, and 
 sweet like liquorice, yet accompanied with a degree of 
 bitterness, a slight aroma, and little or no smell : the 
 saccharine matter and the aroma of these roots are 
 
GEN 
 
 GEN 
 
 preserved in the watery as well as in the spirituous ex- 
 tract ; the latter is pleasantly warm. 
 
 A drachm of the ginseng root may be sliced and boiled 
 in a quarter of a- pint of water to about two ounces, and 
 may be drunk as soon as it is cool : the dose must be 
 repeated morning and evening; but the root may al- 1 
 ways be twice boiled. M. Reneaum says that the 
 hepatica nobilis Tragi is endued with the principal 
 virtues of the ginseng. Sec Ran Historia Plantarum. 
 Kempfer's Amcenitates. James's Medical Dictionary. 
 Lewis's Materia Medica. London Medical Transac- 
 tions, vol. iii. p. 34. 
 
 GENTIA'NA. GENTIAN, GREATER YELLOW GEN- 
 TIAN, FELWORT, or the European chincona gentiana 
 tutea Lin. Sp. PI. 320. The stalk is unbranchcd and 
 jointed; the leaves oblong, acuminated, ribbed, and set 
 in pairs at the joints ; the flowers in clusters at the top 
 of the stalk, of a pale yellow colour, somewhat bell 
 shaped, and deeply cut into five segments; the seeds 
 contained in oblong capsules; the root moderately long, 
 slender, branched, brownish on the outside, and of a 
 deep gold colour within; its pith woody, though more 
 spongy than the rest of the root. It is perennial, a na- 
 tive of the mountainous parts of Germany, Switzerland, 
 and France, from whence the dried roots are brought 
 to us ; but the plant is found wild in England. 
 
 Sometimes the thora valdensis of Ray, or aconitum 
 pardalianches of Bauhine, is sold for the gentian. It is 
 known from the true gentian by a paler colour exter- 
 nally, having longitudinal wrinkles ; its texture is closer 
 than that of gentian; whitish within, and not bitter; 
 but when chewed only mucilaginous. It is the ranun- 
 culus thora Lin. Sp. PI. 775. 
 
 The best roots of gentian are of a middling size, of a 
 lively yellow colour, tough, and most free from fibres. 
 The older and larger roots are more porous; the younger 
 and slender more compact. 
 
 Neumann obtained from 3 xvi. of the root, by means 
 of rectified spirit J vij. ss. of resinous extract ; and from 
 water, 3 ix. of a gummy one. The London college 
 directs the watery extract (see CHAMJEMELI EX- 
 TRACTUM); but the spirituous is preferable: the dose 
 may be from gr. x. 9 ij. or 3 i- In distillation, spirit 
 carried nothing over, and water too little to deserve 
 notice. 
 
 It is a strong pure bitter, and by any agreeable addi- 
 tion is rendered very grateful to the stomach. Of all 
 the preparations, the infusion in cold water is the most 
 pleasing and active ; but when a warm stomachic is re- 
 quired, the tincture of gentian is to be preferred. 
 
 The febrifuge virtues of the gentian root have been 
 supposed equal to those of the Peruvian bark, but in 
 many cases it has failed ; yet when joined with galls and 
 tormentil roots in equal parts, and given in proper 
 doses, gentian has cured intermittents in Scotland. (See 
 Cullen's Materia Medica.) It is, however, one of the 
 principal bitters now employed by physicians ; and as 
 such medicines are supposed to be not only tonic and 
 stomachic, but also anthelmintic, emmenagogue, antar- 
 thritic, and febrifuge, this root has as .good a claim to 
 these numerous virtues as any other. Bitters are sup- 
 posed to relieve dyspeptic complaints, though arising 
 from debility of the stomach, more effectually than 
 bark, chiefly from their not producing any stricture on 
 
 infarcted viscera. When applied as a tent in wounds, 
 it does not render the lips callous ; so that it is often 
 used with advantage for imbibing the moisture in issues, 
 which it also dilates. See Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 Raii Historia. Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 The officinal preparations of this medicine are the 
 extract_above noticed ; the compound tincture of gen- 
 tian prepared as follows : 
 
 R. Gentians incisse et contusse p. ^ ij. corticis ex- 
 terioris aurant. Hispalensium exsiccati ^ i. seminum 
 cardamomi minoris contusorum demptis capsulis ^ ss. 
 spt. vinositenuioris lb ij. Digest for eight days, and strain. 
 
 This is an elegant composition, a warm stomachic, and 
 not injured by keeping: it was formerly the tinctura 
 amara Pharm. Lond. 
 
 The compound infusion of gentian is made by ma- 
 cerating six drachms and a half of gentian, half an ounce 
 of fresh lemon rinds, and a drachm of dry orange peel in 
 twelve ounces of hot water for an hour. It was the 
 infusum amarum of the former Pharmacopoeia ; but 
 two drachms and a half of the gentian root are omitted 
 in the present edition. It is a light pleasant bitter, 
 strengthens the stomach, and restores the appetite: 
 two ounces may be taken twice a day, and some cor- 
 dial carminative tincture should be added if necessary. 
 
 Vinum_amarum, Ph. Edin. is prepared by adding gen- 
 tian root 3 ss. Peruvian bark ^ j. Seville orange peel 
 dried 5 ij. canella alb. ^ j. to four ounces of proof spirit, 
 two pintsancl ahalf of Spanish white wine. The ingredi- 
 ents should be macerated in the spirit for twenty-four 
 hours, and the wine then added : after three days it may 
 be strained. This is considered a very useful and elegant 
 stomachic medicine. 
 
 GEXTIA'NA MI'NOR, GENTIA'NA CRUCIATA, Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 3:54, and CROSS WORT GENTIAN. It grows in Hun- 
 gary on hills and in dry meadows, but is rarely brought 
 to us. 
 
 GENTIA'NA A'LBA. See LASERPITIUM. 
 
 GENTIA'NA AMARELLA, Lin. Sp. PI. '334, resembles 
 the gentian, but is in taste intensely bitter. 
 
 GENTIA'NA ASCLEPIADEA, Lin. Sp. PI. 329, 
 scarcely differing in medical powers from the other 
 species. 
 
 GENTIA'NA CENTAU'RIUM. See CENTAURIUM MI- 
 NUS. 
 
 GENTIA'NA NI'GRA. See OREOSELINUM APII FO- 
 LIO. 
 
 GENTIA'NA PURPUH'EA, Lin. Sp. PI. 329, PURPLE 
 GENTIAN; cursuta. 
 
 The stem is erect, simple, smooth, strong, succu- 
 lent, about a foot in height ; lower leaves nearly ellip- 
 tical, ribbed, entire; upper leaves, in pairs, sheath like, 
 concave, embracing the stem, pointed, ribbed, inclosing 
 the flowers; flowers, large, purple, standing in whorls, 
 upon short peduncles ; calyx, a deciduous spatha ; co- 
 rolla, bell shaped, purplish, plicated, divided at the limb 
 into five ovated dotted segments ; filaments, commonly 
 five, of the length of the germen, and furnished with 
 conical antherae ; germen, oblong ; style, cleft, points 
 reflex, furnished with blunt stigmata ; capsule, ovate, 
 two celled, containing numerous small seeds ; roots 
 perennial, cylindrical, slender, branched, extersally 
 brown, internally yellow. It is a native of the Alps, 
 introduced into this country by Saussure in 1768 ; is a 
 
GEN 
 
 703 
 
 GEN 
 
 strong bitter, greatly resembling in appearance and 
 taste the gentian, but in no degree superior, though 
 used by some practitioners of Edinburgh for more than 
 forty years. Dr. Home considers it as a variety of the 
 gentiana lutea. 
 
 GE'NU, (from yv irttfa, TO CK '/v> ttvtti ; because 
 by this articulation the body is bent towards the earth). 
 The KNEE; also the patella, KNEE PAN. The knee is 
 the articulation of the thigh and leg bone ; as a gin- 
 glymus it admits of only flexion and extension, except 
 in its bent state, when it will allow of a small rotation 
 by the relaxation of the ligaments. This joint is made 
 up of the femur, patella, and tibia ; for the fibula does 
 not reach it. The patella in extension is drawn up, in 
 flexion pulled down. Under the ligament of the pa- 
 tella is a sac containing mucus, resembling the synovia. 
 Its strength, as of all joints of the same kind, is on the 
 side. The capsular ligament is large, and admits of 
 the collection of a fluid within it when the swelling ap- 
 pears above and on each side the patella, but chiefly 
 above, on account of the ligaments being thinner. 
 What is called the synovial gland Dr. Hunter con- 
 cludes is merely fat, like all the glands of a similar kind ; 
 and the real synovia is, he thinks, secreted by the ves- 
 sels of the vascular membrane which covers the carti- 
 lages. ' Besides the capsular ligament, there are two 
 others covering the posterior parts of the condyles of 
 the femur, and fixed into the head of the tibia, between 
 its two cavities ; these ligaments are stretched when 
 the leg is extended, and relaxed when the leg is bent, 
 allowing at this time a little lateral motion. Between 
 the tibia and the femur are two semilunar cartilages, 
 thick on their external edges, and thin in their cen- 
 tre ; and tied to the tubercle by their horns : they 
 alter their figure according to the situation of the 
 bones, to make the shape of one correspond to that of 
 the other. 
 
 It sometimes happens that one or two pieces of 
 cartilage, or bone covered by cartilage, are found loose 
 in the cavity of this joint. Some of these are as large 
 as common garden beans : they are generally flat, ob- 
 long, having their edges rounded. Mr. Cruickshank 
 formerly considered them as belonging to the patella; 
 and that, like the ossa triquetra in the skull, they were 
 owing to distinct points of ossification : but having 
 found one entirely cartilaginous, and another bony one 
 covered by cartilage, formed on the lower end of the 
 femur, he was convinced of his mistake. In the last 
 mentioned case, Mr. Cruickshank observes that there 
 was a cavity in the lower end of the femur, correspond- 
 ing to the loose bone, showing a former connection ; 
 though, as both surfaces were nearly smooth, its man- 
 ner was not evident. He supposes that during their 
 growth these cartilages and bones are connected to the 
 neighbouring parts by vessels; and that, when either 
 their determined bulk is completed, or their size too 
 large for the easy motion of the joint, they become 
 loose. When this happens, the synovia, from the ir- 
 ritation, is secreted in greater quantity ; the capsular 
 ligament is distended, a degree of stiffness takes place 
 in the motion of the joint, with more or less of external 
 inflammation. The fluid underneath is distinctly felt ; 
 and the loose bit of cartilage rises frequently above the 
 condyles of the femur, on the out or inside of the knee, 
 
 and may be taken between the thumb and finger through 
 the integuments. When the patient hath walked much, 
 the synovia is sensibly increased ; and, on remaining 
 quiet for two or three days, is as sensibly diminished. 
 The symptoms are sometimes so mild as not to need an 
 operation ; but it is often the only expedient for relief. 
 Mr. J. Hunter recommends removing them by incision; 
 but thinks the particular spot where the operation is to 
 be performed, as well as the manner of operating, de- 
 serve the greatest attention. There is a part of the 
 ligament which receives the basis of the patella during 
 the extension of the leg, and rather resembles cellular 
 membrane than capsular ligament, lying under the 
 lower extremities of the vasti and crureus muscles, 
 before they are inserted into the patella. Mr. Hunter 
 proposes to lay hold of the cartilage or bone, and cut 
 upon them at this place : the incision, he thinks, should 
 be no larger than just to allow of their being easily- 
 thrust out. A stitch or two is then to be passed through 
 the divided integuments, but not into the cavity of the 
 joint, and the lips of the wound by these means brought 
 together. If they penetrated the joint, instead of uniting 
 the parts, they would act as seatons, and produce inflam- 
 mation : for by a seton introduced into the tunica vagi- 
 nalis testis we often obtain a radical cure of the hy- 
 drocele. The aim of the surgeon is, if possible, to 
 heal the wound by the first intention ; and a piece of 
 sticking plaster, with a proper bandage, and position of 
 the joint, may make stitches unnecessary. Mr. Hunter 
 recollects six or seven cases in which these cartilages 
 were removed by excision, though not exactly in the 
 manner recommended ; all of these succeeded except 
 one, where the operation was attended with great in- 
 flammation, and followed by an anchylosis of the joint. 
 Other instances of failure have occurred; but there are 
 constitutions where any wound, particularly a penetrat- 
 ing one into the cavity of the joint of the knee, will be 
 attended with danger. The circumstances to be avoid- 
 ed are too much exposing the cavity of the joint; lacer- 
 ating or bruising of the capsular ligament ; not pro- 
 perly closing the orifice in the integuments ; or employ- 
 ing a blunt or dirty instrument in dividing them. Each 
 may produce inflammation, and render the operation 
 dangerous ; but in tolerably sound constitutions, when 
 performed with the necessary precautions, it is generally 
 safe : when, however, the cavity of the joint is in- 
 flamed, the danger is very great. Ligaments and car- 
 tilages have fewer vessels than most other parts : they 
 inflame, and suppurate, if exposed to irritation, with 
 greater difficulty ; the joint anchyloses, and is destroyed, 
 or the patient sinks under a hectic from absorbed mat- 
 ter, if the limb is not amputated. See Cruickshanks 
 in the Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, vol. iv. p. 
 342, &c. Hunter's Works. Hay's Observations in 
 Surgery. 
 
 GENUFLE'XIO, (from genu, the knee, and Jlecto, 
 to 6end~). KNEELING. In kneeling, the ossa pubis are 
 lower than when we stand ; and this not only increases 
 the hollow of the loins, and throws the belly and its 
 viscera more forward, but in some measure strains the 
 abdominal muscles ; occasioning syncope from the un- 
 easiness. This depression of the os pubis in kneeling 
 depends partly on the tension of the musculi recti ante- 
 riores, the lower tendons of which are, in this situation, 
 
GEO 
 
 704 
 
 GER 
 
 drawn with violence under the condyloid pulley of the 
 os femoris. Winslow, 
 
 GENU'GRA, (from -yaw, the knee, andyp, seizure}. 
 
 GOUT IN THE KNEE. See ARTHRITIS. 
 
 GENUI'NI DE'NTES. See DENS and SAPIENTI* 
 
 DENTES. 
 
 GENUS, (from yvt, to generate}. See CLASSIFI- 
 
 CATIO. 
 
 GEO'DES LA'PIS, (AI w*h<s, a stone, so called 
 from y<), earth, which it contains). It is rather astringent 
 and drying, somewhat detergent when applied to the 
 eyes, mitigating inflammations in the breast, if mixed 
 with water, and rubbed on it. Dios. lib. v. cap. 169. 
 The fossil usually employed is an ocre, an ore of iron, 
 sometimes a sulphurated iron ; but the term by na- 
 turalists is confined to rounded stones containing a 
 cavity which is sometimes filled with water. 
 
 GEOF. M. M. The abbreviation of Step. Franc. 
 Geoffry Tractatus de Materia Medica. 
 
 GEOFFRjE'A INE'RMIS ; from Dr. Geoffry; 
 SMOOTH GEOFFR.&A, or BASTARD CABBAGE TREE. 
 Geojfroya inermis, folioiis lanceolatis, of Swartz ; of 
 Ayton in the Hortus Kewensis; and of Wildenow, 
 ' Sp. PI. vol. iii. p. 1130. See Wright, Philosophical 
 Transactions, vol. Ixvii. p. 507, tab. 10. This tree is a 
 native of Jamaica, distinguished by the name of CAB- 
 BAGE BARK TREE, Or WORM BARK TREE. The bark 
 
 is externally smooth, and of gray colour; internally 
 black and furrowed, has a mucilaginous and sweetish 
 taste, with a disagreeable smell, and is considered as a 
 powerful anthelmintic. Dr. Wright, who resided long 
 in Jamaica, has supplied the safest and most efficacious 
 modes of exhibition, from his own experience. It may 
 be given either in decoction, syrup, powder, or extract. 
 The decoction is made by boiling one ounce of fresh 
 dried or well preserved cabbage bark in a quart of 
 water, over a slow fire, till the water resembles deep 
 coloured Madeira. This must be strained off, sweet- 
 ened with sugar, and used early, as its virtues are 
 soon lost. This syrup is formed by dissolving double 
 the quantity of sugar in any portion of the decoction ; 
 and this will retain its virtues for many years. By 
 evaporating the strong decoction of this bark to a pro- 
 per consistence, the extract is prepared; though it must 
 be continually stirred to mix intimately the resinous 
 part, on which probably its efficacy will depend. The 
 powder requires no directions: it resembles jalap, but 
 is not so heavy. 
 
 A strong healthy person may take of the decoction, 
 or syrup, two table spoonfuls ; of the extract, three 
 grains ; and of the powder, -> ss. and the dose must 
 be gradually lessened, so that a child of one year 
 should take only of the two first half a table spoonful; of 
 the extract, half a grain ; and of the powder, five grains. 
 
 These doses may be gradually increased till a nausea 
 is excited ; but it is safest to begin with small ones, and 
 gradually increase them. The decoction is given in 
 Jamaica, seldom failing to destroy worms in the in- 
 testines, and discharge them in considerable quantities. 
 By frequent use, however, these animals become fami- 
 liarised to the poison, and it is necessary to stop, or em- 
 ploy other medicines of inferior power. Cold water 
 should not be drunk during its operation, as it is apt 
 
 to occasion sickness, vomiting, fever, and delirium. 
 When these occur, or when too large a dose has been 
 given, the stomach must be cleared with warm water; 
 the patient purged with castor oil, and take plenty of 
 lime juice for common drink : vegetable acid is the an- 
 tidote to this poison. 
 
 For Mr. Anderson's account of this bark, and the 
 mode of giving it, see PALMA NOBILIS. 
 
 GEOFFROYA SURINAMENSIS. Wildenow, vol. 
 iii. p. 1 1 30. 
 
 GEOPILY'SIA. A separation by solution. Ru- 
 landus. 
 
 GER. The abbreviation of Gerarde ; and employed 
 in quoting Gerarde's Herbal, which was improved by- 
 Thomas Johnson. 
 
 GERA'NIS, (from ycpxni, a crane ; from its shape 
 resembling an extended crane). A bandage used by 
 the ancients in cases of a fractured clavicle, or a dislo- 
 cated shoulder. 
 
 GERA'NIUM, (from ytpoaos, a crane, because its 
 pistil is long, like the bill of a crane). A bandage used 
 from the days of Hippocrates, now called sfiica simplex. 
 In botany, it is the name for BATRACHIUM, CROW'S 
 FOOT, or CRANE'S BILL; its seed vessel consists of five 
 capsules opening inwards, and containing each a single 
 seed ; the flowers are pentapetalous. - 
 
 GERA'NIUM ROBERTIA'NUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 955, gratia 
 dei, and HERB ROBERT; hath reddish or purplish flow- 
 ers on one pedicle ; the leaves are divided down to the 
 foot stalk into three segments, and these again are deeply 
 cut. It is the only sort used in medicine. Its strong 
 smell, salt, and slightly astringent taste, seem to point 
 out some medicinal powers; and it has been employed 
 to repel the milk in haemorrhages of the bladder and in- 
 creased mucous discharges. Externally it has been ap- 
 plied to bubos and ulcers of the mammae, though dis- 
 used in the present practice. 
 
 GERA'NIUM BATRACHOI'DES, gratia dei Germanorum, 
 and CHOW'S FOOT CRANE'S BILL; geranium jfiratense 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 954. It hath two blue, but sometimes 
 white, flowers on one pedicle; the leaves are large, 
 wrinkled, and divided into five or seven segments, which 
 again are deeply cut on their edges. 
 
 GERA'NIUM COLUMBI'NUM, pes columbinus Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 956, DOVE'S FOOT, and DOVE'S FOOT CRANE'S BILL; 
 hath purple flowers, standing two on a pedicle ; the 
 leaves are shaped like those of mallows, and have long 
 foot stalks. 
 
 GERA'NIUM MOSCHA'TUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 951. MUS- 
 COVY, and MUSKED CRANE'S BILL, acus mocchata ; hath 
 a number of red flowers on one pedicle ; the leaves are 
 indented, oval shaped, set in pairs along a middle rib, 
 which is terminated by an odd one. 
 
 GERA'NIUM SANJJUINA'RIUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 958, h&ma- 
 todes, and BLOODY CRANE'S BILL ; hath solitary flowers, 
 which on their first appearance are red, but soon change 
 to a bluish colour ; the leaves are roundish, but divided 
 almost to the pedicle into five segments, which are 
 often subdivided at the extremities into three. 
 
 All these plants are found wild in different parts of 
 this kingdom ; they flower in May, June, and July. 
 They have an astringent taste ; and this quality is ex- 
 tracted by water as well as by rectified spirit, and, on 
 
GE S 
 
 ros 
 
 GES 
 
 evaporating the filtered liquor, remains in the extract. 
 See Radii Historia. Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 GE'RARAT. A name in Avicenna for some poi- 
 sonous animals. 
 
 GERMA'N'DRA. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 GE'RMAXIS O'LEUM. See CARPATHICUM, and 
 MELISSA. 
 
 GE'RMEN, (quasi geramen, from gero, to bear). 
 See BLASTEMA. 
 
 GEROCO'MIA, (from ytf, an aged flerson, and 
 Y.ou.tu, to be concerned about,) that part of medicine 
 which relates to old age. 
 
 GERO NSTERRE WATER. See SPADAXJL AQU*. 
 
 GERONTO'XOX, (from '/eff, an old flerson, and 
 T|, a dart,) a small ulcer like the head of a dart, ap- 
 pearing sometimes in the cornea of old people. See 
 BOTHRION. 
 
 GE'RULA. A monstrous plant. Paracelsus. 
 
 GE'RYOX. QUICKSILVER. See ARGENT. VIVUM. 
 
 GESX. The abbreviation of Conradi Gesneri His- 
 toria Plantarum. 
 
 GE'SOR. See GALBAXUM. 
 
 GESTA'TIO, (from gero, to carry). See JORA. 
 
 GESTA'TIO. GESTATION, or PREGNANCY, cyofihoria. 
 It is the progress of the foetus from the time of concep- 
 tion to that of parturition. See FETUS. 
 
 The time of a woman's pregnancy is nine solar 
 months, or about two hundred and eighty days ; but the 
 child is sometimes born at seven months, and in a few 
 instances at ten. See MEDICIXA FOHENSIS. 
 
 From the moment in which the fcetus is animated, 
 a change takes place in the mother's constitution. 
 Sometimes this is so striking as to be at once per- 
 ceptible; sometimes it is so trifling that months pass 
 on before any obvious change takes place. The change 
 first perceptible is increased irritability. Fancies the 
 most singular and extravagant possess the mind ; ob- 
 jects most cherished lose their interest, and others seem 
 to assume new attractions ; the appetite is equally ca- 
 pricious ; the sleep is broken and interrupted. The sto- 
 mach partakes of this caprice ; and food, the most ali- 
 mentary, loses its relish, while the most unpleasing, and 
 apparently disgusting, diet is sought after. At the mo- 
 ment of leaving the bed, sickness and faintness come on ; 
 the stomach strains with violence, and nothing, or a 
 little bile only, is discharged. The greater number of 
 these symptoms, however, occur in most instance's only 
 about the end of the month or six weeks, and they vary 
 in their number and degree, seldom disappearing till 
 about the middle period, or about two hundred days. 
 In this interval they are often truly distressing. Every 
 kind of food is immediately rejected, faintness follows, 
 and even the night is not free from distressing fancies. 
 In such circumstances art is of little avail. Opiates -will 
 sometimes quiet the irregular exertions of the stomach, 
 but it will sometimes fail. The columbo root, in powder 
 or in tincture, is sometimes useful; and the aqua kali, 
 or ammoniae purae, will occasionally relieve the vomit- 
 ing, or the distressing heart burn. In general, some- 
 thing should be taken into the stomach before the ex- 
 pecting mother rises from bed, and a cup of pepper- 
 mint or camomile tea is the most effectual means of 
 lieving the usual urging. 
 
 The cause of these commotions we know not, but 
 they are evidently neither unnatural nor morbid. They 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 arise probably from the irritation of the uterus, com- 
 municated to the stomach, and are the effect of the new 
 unaccustomed motions excited in this very irritable or- 
 gan. That they are not -morbid is sufficiently clear, 
 from their scarcely in any instance producing abortion, 
 and from the child being born healthy and active; though 
 for at least three months, sometimes through the whole 
 period, the mother has never retained a single meal, 
 and is apparently worn to the lowest state of debility ; 
 a degree of debility under which some delicate women 
 have sunk. The final cause seems to be the necessity 
 of securing a supply for the foetus. When a woman is 
 first pregnant, all the evacuations are diminished, and a 
 plethoric state occurs. Nature, at that time, requiring 
 no recruit, rejects every addition : secure in what is pro- 
 vided, all adventitious aid is rejected. Were more ac- 
 cumulated, the embryo might be thrown off by the ef- 
 fort of vessels excited beyond their powers; and vomit- 
 ing, which, as we have shown, determines to the surface, 
 prevents the uterine vessels from being too much dis- 
 tended. When the uterus rises above the pelvis, when 
 the foetus has attained the power of motion, and is felt 
 at first in irregular fluttering, and afterwards by more 
 distinct actions, all the supply which the mother can 
 convey is wanted. The scene is then changed : the ap- 
 petite returns, the sleep is uninterrupted, digestion ra- 
 pid and perfect, the spirits free and unruffled. So far 
 from irritation suggesting fancied evils, real ones dis- 
 appear; and, though she sometimes talks of the future 
 delivery being fatal, she acts as if she looked forward to 
 a numerous offspring, and even to their descendants. 
 In short, if there is a period of greater health and ac- 
 tivity than any other, it is from the two hundred and 
 fortieth to the two hundred and eightieth day ; inter- 
 rupted only, at last, by the unwieldy size, and probably, 
 through the whole, by a little constipation. 
 
 In other cases the practitioner feels greater difficul- 
 ties. Pregnancy sometimes is not discovered by its ap- 
 propriate symptoms, and these are occasionally conceal- 
 ed. In the early weeks, the abdomen is said to be flatter 
 than usual: it is at least not fuller; and if obstruction 
 takes place, with none of the appropriate symptoms of 
 pregnancy, that is considered as a disease, and active 
 emmenagogues are employed. Luckily, this discharge, 
 as we shall find, is not much in our power. If a woman 
 is married, not advanced in years, even though in a 
 bad state of health, pregnancy should be always sus- 
 pected. If she has been before regular, the suspicions 
 are stronger ; but, if not so, we must still suspect, and 
 avoid any powerful evacuants, till the period when the 
 state can be ascertained by unequivocal symptoms, or 
 by the touch. If the woman is clandestinely pregnant, 
 every artifice is employed to conceal the real symptoms, 
 and the facts are only ascertained by the greatest ad- 
 dress. The look of a chlorotic and a pregnant girl 
 greatly differs. In the former the face is sunk; the 
 skin muddy ; the breasts flaccid ; and the nostrils dry; 
 in the latter, whatever are the symptoms of debility, 
 the skin is clear, the features retain some animation, 
 the breasts are full, and the nipple ruddy. These ap- 
 pearances cannot be disguised ; but the state of men- 
 struation is concealed, for by this means they hope to 
 escape from their inconveniences, by the probability of 
 what they style "forcing medicines" .being ordered. 
 In every circumstance, however, where the slighte-t. 
 
G ES 
 
 706 
 
 ( i I N 
 
 doubt remains, the prudent practitioner will abstain 
 from active measures, till the period arrives when the 
 tumour, or the touch, will clear all his doubts. The 
 tumour, in these clandestine pregnancies, is attributed 
 to dropsy; and on this head we have already spoken. 
 (See ASCITES.) The touch is more decisive; and, by 
 this means, real pregnancy may be ascertained, and dis- 
 tinguished from scirrhus, or polypus of the uterus. If 
 the woman leans forward on a chair, the surgeon, from 
 behind, introduces his fore or middle finger into the 
 vagina, and moves it round till the point touches the 
 os tincae. In the virgin state it is smooth and even ; 
 the uterus yields to the finger, and may be moved like 
 a light ball with ease. In the first three months the 
 difference is inconsiderable ; but the tubercle at the 
 mouth of the uterus is somewhat enlarged, and the 
 womb itself sinks, seemingly, lower in the vagina. 
 These marks are, however, equivocal ; for even in the 
 unimpregnated state women differ in these respects. 
 But at about the fifth month, the cervix uteri begins 
 t6 be distended, and the 6s tincae to offer a different 
 sensation to the finger. The tubercle shortens, the 
 orifice expands, the uterus itself is moved with difficulty. 
 At last the os tincae no longer conveys" the idea of a 
 fissure, but of an elliptical tube, and is sometimes at 
 that period wholly beyond the reach of the finger. 
 The tumour, at the same time, affords no unequivocal 
 sign. It is not uniform over the whole abdomen. It 
 does not yield, as if its contents were flatus ; there is no 
 fluctuation, as if there were water ; no unequal hardness, 
 as if any contained part were scirrhous. The swelling 
 rises from above the pubes, generally leaning to one, 
 very often the right, side : it is circumscribed above, 
 hard, but not considerably or irregularly so ; and from 
 the state of the urinary secretion, cannot be confounded 
 with a distended vesica. In the fifth month the uterus 
 extends about half way between the pubes and navel, 
 and the neck of the womb is sensibly shortened. In 
 the seventh month the fundis uteri reaches to the um- 
 bilicus ; in the eighth, midway between this and the 
 pit of the stomach ; in the ninth, to the scrobiculus 
 cordis. After the fifth month, and more decidedly in 
 the further stages, the breasts are full; theareola round 
 the nipple extends, and from a ruddy assumes a brown 
 or blackish hue. In reality, however, after the sixth month 
 deception must be at an end : the facts are decisive. 
 
 Not to break the continuation of the subject, we 
 omitted mentioning the distinction between pregnancy 
 and scirrhus, or polypi of the uterus. In the first the 
 weight of the womb is considerable, but the edges of 
 the os tincae are hard and irregular: in the second we 
 find also considerable weight in the uterus, but the 
 other symptoms of pregnancy are wanting, and it is 
 very generally the disease of advanced life. 
 
 During gestation the uterus enlarges not from dis- 
 tention or pressure, for distended organs become 
 thinner, and compresed ones thicker than natural: 
 the womb preserves its former thickness; and even in- 
 creases to the usual bulk of the gravid state when the 
 foetus is in the ovary, the Fallopian tubes, or the abdo- 
 men. Its substance, during gestation, becomes softer; 
 its veins enlarge, so as to assume the appellation of 
 sinuses ; its arteries run in a serpentine direction, and 
 freely anastomose, especially near the placenta, and 
 
 open obliquely into this organ. Its fibres are circular, 
 and arise from three distinct sources ; the spot where 
 the placenta is attached, and from the orifice of each 
 tube. When the womb rises high, as is usual in a first 
 pregnancy, the ligamcnta rotunda are considerably 
 stretched, and pains, striking from the belly downward, 
 are very distressing. 
 
 A surgeon is often consulted about the reckoning. 
 It is usual to commence from about the middle of the 
 period between the last return and the suppression; 
 but it is safer to reckon about a week earlier. If the 
 menses return scantily in a woman usually regular, 
 the reckoning should commence about a week before 
 this inefficient recurrence. But the whole should be 
 corrected by the quickening-, the period when the child's 
 motion is perceived. This is at first indistinct, resem- 
 bling rather a flatulence in the bowels ; but producing 
 sometimes a deliquium. When thus unequivocally 
 marked, somewhat more than the fourth month may be 
 supposed complete, or from one hundred and thirty to 
 one hundred and forty days. When not-thus marked, 
 about a week may be reckoned back from the certain. 
 feeling of a motion, and that may be fixed on as the 
 same period of pregnancy. When, from the irregu- 
 larity of the menses, the weakness of the child's motion, 
 and the mother's age, generally connected with the two 
 former, we cannot determine from either circumstance, 
 the state of the tumour must decide. See La Motte's 
 Midwifery; Denman's Midwifery, vol. i. ; and Dr. Ha- 
 milton's very excellent Outlines. 
 
 GESTICULA'TIO, (from gesticul.or, to dance 
 about). GESTICULATION. Oribasius described it as a 
 middle kind of exercise betwixt dancing and mock 
 fighting. It is the expression of the passions and feel- 
 ings by action, as in the modern pantomime; and was 
 formerly a gymnastic exercise. 
 
 GE'UM RIVALE, Lin. Sp. PI. 717; a plant with 
 little smell, but of an austere taste ; a native of North 
 America, where it is celebrated as an astringent and 
 tonic, and employed -in diarrhoeas,- dysenteries, and 
 even supposed a specific for intermittents. 
 
 GE'UM URBA'NUM, (yf). See CARYOPHYLLATA. 
 
 GHI'TTA. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 GHORA'KA. See CARCAPUH FRUCTU MALO, &c. 
 
 GIALA'PPA. See JALAPA. 
 
 GI'BBER, and GIBBO'SITAS,(from gibbus, crook- 
 ed}. GIBBOSITY, CROOKEDNESS. The chest and spine 
 are both distorted by a faulty arrangement of the verte- 
 brae. See CYRTOIDES and CYRTOMA. 
 
 GI'BBUS, (from gabah, a hill, Hebrew). In botany 
 it means having both sides convex. 
 
 GI'FF^E. Tumours behind the ears. 
 
 GI'GARUS. See DRACONTIUM. 
 
 GIL'ARUM. See SERPYLLUM. 
 
 GILIADE'NSE BA'LSAMUM. See BAI.SAMUM. 
 
 GINGI'BERIS AMARITU'DO, (y<yyC><)- See 
 CANELLA ALBA. 
 
 GINGIBRA'CHIUM, or GINGIPEDIUM, (from 
 gingivis, the gums, and brachium, the arm, or fies, the 
 foot]. The scurvy, in which the gums and arms, some- 
 times the feet, are affected. See SCORBUTUS. 
 
 GINGI'DIUM, (y/yyiiJW). See CH.SROPHYLLUM. 
 
 GINGI'DIUM HISPA'NICUM. See VISNAGA. 
 
 GINGI'VJL, (from gigno, to beget; because the 
 
GL A 
 
 707 
 
 GL A 
 
 teeth are generated in them). The GUMS ; /a, the 
 plural of ulon. Pollux distinguishes the flesh on the 
 outside of the teeth from that on the inside, or the part 
 between the teeth : the first is titon ,- the two last 
 enulon: ula also sometimes means a tumour- on the 
 gums. They are that reddish, compact, fleshy sub- 
 stance which covers the two sides of the whole alveolary 
 border of each jaw, insinuates itself betwixt the teeth, 
 then called hartnos, and adheres to them. Arteries 
 from the carotids run in the gums, and the nerves are 
 from the fifth pair. 
 
 The gums are apt to become spongy, and to separate 
 from the teeth ; but the usual cause is a stony crust 
 which forms itself on the teeth. When this calculus is 
 separated, the gums soon recover their former state, 
 especially if rubbed with a mixture of the infusion of 
 roses and the tincture of myrrh. In cases also of ulcera- 
 tions in the gums, mouth, throat, and fauces, the fol- 
 lowing gargles are useful. 
 
 The alum gargle is made by dissolving two drachms of 
 alum in a quart of barley water, adding three ounces of 
 honey of roses. This is also useful in relaxations of the 
 uvula, and other cases where astringents are necessary. 
 
 The myrrh gargle consists of six parts of lime water, 
 three of honey of roses, and one of tincture of myrrh. 
 In scrofulous ulcers, where unctuous applications are 
 inadmissible, it is useful. 
 
 The scurvy also aifects the gums ; and when not 
 manifest in any other part, sometimes appears in the 
 mouth : when a scorbutic disorder invades the whole 
 habit, its first symptom is swollen gums. Sometimes a 
 scorbutic complaint attacks the gums, and occasions 
 heat, pain, and itching in them ; if touched, they bleed ; 
 white spots, red and inflamed about their circum- 
 ference, are occasionally observed; and if neglected, 
 especially in young persons, a copious flux of thin fetid 
 saliva is discharged, which corrodes all around it. In 
 Holland it is called the WATER CANCER. Besides 
 proper internal antiscorbutics, and the Peruvian bark in 
 large doses, the best external application is the muriatic 
 acid, diluted with water. 
 
 GINGERBREAD, a warm, wholesome bread, com- 
 posed of flour, treacle, and ginger. 
 
 GI'NGLYMUS. A HINGE. See DIARTHROSIS. 
 
 GI'NSENG. See GENSING. 
 
 GITH, or GIT, (from ketsa, Hebrew). See Ni- 
 
 GELLA RoMAXA. 
 
 GITHA'GO, (from gith}. See XIGELLASTRUM. 
 
 GL ABE'LL A, (from glaber, smooth, because usually 
 without hair). The space betwixt the eye brows. 
 
 GLA'BER. (from galab, Hebrew). SMOOTH.. In 
 botany, applied to the leaf it means having a smooth 
 even surface. 
 
 GLABUL^E. See CUPRESSUS. 
 
 GLADI'OLUS, (communis'Lin. Sp. PI. 52, from the 
 sword-like shape of its leaf). FRENCH CORN FLAG ; 
 jrifhium, anactorion. Its root is tuberous and double; 
 the leaves like those of the iris ; the flower liliaceous, 
 and divided into six segments. It 'is cultivated in 
 gardens, and flowers in June. The root is externally 
 discutient ; internally alexipharmic ; and said to be 
 aphrodisiac. See Rail Hist. 
 
 GLADI'OLUS FETIDUS. See IRIS FOETIDUS. 
 
 GLADI'OLUS LUTE'US. See IRIS PALUSTRIS. 
 
 GLA'MA, or GLA'ME. Sordid and swollen eyes. 
 GLA'XDES UXGUEXTA RLE. See MVROBA- 
 
 LAXI. 
 
 GLA'XDIUM, (from glans, a nut}. See THTMUS 
 GLA'NDULA,(from its resembling a nut). Aden. 
 A GLAXD ; a distinct soft body, usually of a reddish 
 colour, which separates a peculiar fluid from the 
 general mass, either injurious to the system, or for 
 some useful purpose in the animal economy. It has 
 been doubted whether an artery without convolution 
 may not be adapted for secretion. It is impossible to 
 prove a negative ; yet it appears highly improbable, 
 unless the supposed secretion be merely a serous ex- 
 halation. 
 
 The glands are roundish bodies, seated in the cellular 
 membrane, generally near the large vessels, from which 
 they receive considerable branches : they are of different 
 consistence, and various colours. Sylvius first divided 
 them into conglobate, now called lymphatic and conglo- 
 merate. (See COXGLOBATA, and CONGLOMERATA GLAX- 
 DULA). Malpighi added what he called the follicvlus 
 or simfile gland; such as are found behind the ears, but 
 more remarkably in the fauces. 
 
 Dr. Xicholls divides the glands into sinuous, tubular, 
 and equal. A sinuous gland is one whose several folli- 
 cles have their own excretory ducts, transmitting their 
 fluid to a common basin., as the kidneys. The tubular is 
 the same with the conglobate gland of Sylvius, of which 
 the testes are an instance. In an equal gland the ves- 
 sels are branched, as in the liver. 
 
 Glands are most commonly divided according to the 
 nature of the fluids they furnish, into mucous, sebaceous, 
 lachrymal, salivary, and biliary ; but these distinctions 
 are only the parade of science, and add little to its 
 utility. 
 
 Ruysch proves, by subtle injections, that the sub- 
 stance of the glands is vascular, consisting of a ramifying 
 artery, partly terminating in a vein, and partly in an ex- 
 cretory duct. But there is not the slightest evidence 
 that the extremity of the artery forms a continuous 
 canal with the excretory duct. On the contrary, a 
 hollow cavity js probably interposed, in which the fluids 
 stagnate, and in which the change principally takes 
 place. Mr. Hewson, however, thinks that the little 
 globular bodies called cryfite and folliculis are only 
 convoluted arteries. 
 
 In reality, however, the structure of glands is little 
 known. From corroded injections we perceive only 
 ramifications of vessels in angles peculiar to the organ, 
 and constant in every individual ; and on this regular 
 arrangement a mechanical theory of secretion has been 
 raised. In no instance, however, do we find that the 
 injections pass by continuous vessels into the excretory 
 ducts ; and in very few will they, by any management, 
 penetrate so far. 
 
 When the glands are swollen only, if hard, they are 
 said to be indurated ; if harder, and irregular in their feel, 
 to be scirrhous; if, when hard, they are painful, they 
 are styled incipient or occult cancers ; if their hardness 
 and pain continue, carcinomata, or inveterate occult 
 cancers ; and if the skin breaks, they are called ulcer-, 
 ated and true cancers. 
 
 Indurated glands in children's necks are common, and 
 of little importance. The lymphatic system in the 
 4X2 
 
G L A 
 
 '08 
 
 G L A 
 
 *arly periods is large, and from want of irritability 
 often obstructed. These tumours, even though they 
 apparently tend to suppuration, may generally be re- 
 moved by the use of small doses of calomel, with sea 
 water, in a sufficient quantity, daily to produce a gentle 
 discharge from the bowels. Cicuta, sometimes recom- 
 mended, is unnecessary, and often injurious. Should 
 the glands not be painful, no application is necessary ; 
 but they should be kept perfectly cool. See SCROFULA, 
 SCIRRHUS, CANCER, LUPIA, N.SVUS. Kirkland's Medi- 
 cal Surgery, vol. ii. p. 475. 
 
 On the nature and structure of glands see Sylvius, 
 Malpighi, Ruysch, Cowper, Havers, De Bordeu, &c. 
 
 GLA'NDULA LACHRYMA'LIS; LACHRYMAL GLAND, is a 
 hard conglomerate gland, situated in a cavity of the os 
 frontis, within the orbit, above the external canthus. 
 From the lachrymal gland, on the inside of the tunica 
 adnata of the eye lid, six or seven excretory ducts per- 
 forate the tunica adnata by as many orifices, at the 
 distance of a few lines from the tarsus, and evacuate 
 saline aqueous fluid, called the tears, between the eye 
 lid and the bulb of the eye. The extremities of very 
 small arteries exhale also a moisture from the whole 
 surface of the tunica conjunctiva, which, mixed with 
 the liquor of the lachrymal gland, and the mucus of the 
 Meibomian glands, moistens and lubricates the eye, and 
 the inside of the eye lids. 
 
 GLA'NDULA LACHRYMA'LIS, and INNOMINA'TA. See 
 CARUNCULA LACHRYMALIS. 
 
 GLA'NDULA PITUITARIA ; a small greyish body, lying 
 between the sphenoidal folds of the dura mater on 
 the sella turcica. It is oval, white or greyish within, 
 and sometimes apparently divided into two lobes. It 
 is covered by the pia mater, and the opening of this 
 covering is the extremity of the infundibulum. It 
 has been supposed the seat of the soul, as it is the only 
 single organ of the brain, but is probably a lymphatic 
 gland. 
 
 GLA'NDULA CERU'MINIS. See AXIDITORIUS 
 
 MEATUS. 
 
 GLA'NDULA MYRTIFO'RMES. When the hymen is 
 torn, the broken fimbrise of the membrane contract and 
 form apparent glands ; but their glandular structure 
 has not been ascertained. They are so denominated from 
 their fancied resemblance to myrtle berries. 
 
 GLA'NDULJE ODOHI'FER^E, are situated on the inside 
 and at the lower edge of the glans penis; and secreting 
 u fluid, which thickens by stagnation, and acquires a 
 particular offensive smell. These glands are often in- 
 flamed in those who have aJong prepuce ; and emit a 
 matter exactly similar to that which flows from the 
 urethra in gonorrhoea. It is, however, doubtful whether 
 this discharge be venereal. 
 
 GLA'NDULA PACCHIONI^E. Small oval fatty bodies in 
 the longitudinal sinus, which are probably not glandular. 
 See CEREBRUM. 
 
 GLA'NDULA SUPRA RENA'LES, and RENALES. See 
 CAPSULE ATRABILARIJE. 
 
 GLA'NDULJE VASCULA'RES. See COWPERI GLANDULE. 
 
 GLANDULOSO CA'RNEUS, (from glandula, a 
 gland, and carneus,Jles/iy^)an epithet given by Ruysch 
 to some excrescences which he observed in the blad- 
 der. 
 
 GLANDULO'SUS, (from glandula, a gland}. Bo- 
 
 tanically it is applied to a leaf, which has minute glands 
 on its surface. 
 
 GLANS. An ACORN. It is also a strumous swelling; 
 and a name for a pessary, or a suppository, denominat- 
 ed from its resemblance. 
 
 GLANS Jo'vis THEOPHRA'STI, (from the same). Sec 
 CASTANA. 
 
 GLANS PE'NIS, (from the same,) balanos, cits/iis, and 
 NUT. It is formed by the corpus spongiosum urethra;, 
 turned over the corpora cavernosa penis, and covered 
 by a continuation of the integuments. When the cuti- 
 cle is removed, every little villous body seems a vessel. 
 In the fifth volume of the Edinburgh Medical Essays, 
 a glans penis is said to have been regenerated after am- 
 putation; but of this restoration we have many doubts. 
 
 GLANS UNGUENTA'RIA. See BF.N. 
 
 GLA'STUM, (quasi calastum, from Callia, who is 
 supposed to have first used it). WOAD ; isatis saliva, 
 vel latifolia; isatis tinctoria Lin. Sp. PI. 936, is culti- 
 vated only for the use of dyers, who obtain from it their 
 best blue ; an inferior sort is called by the French 
 vouede. The plant is not used in medicine, though it 
 is said to be astringent, probably because the indigo is 
 supposed to be so ; but this foecula is the production of 
 a very different plant, the indigoftra tinctoria Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1061. (See INDICUM.) From the isatis sylvestris a 
 volatile salt hath been obtained by fermentation only. 
 This is a variety of the isatis tinctoria; but it is a plant 
 of the class tetradynamia, riiany of which afford ammo\ 
 nia. See Lewis's Materia Medica. Neumann's Che- 
 mical Works. 
 
 GLA'STUM I'NDICUM. See INDICUM. 
 
 GLAUBE'RI SAL; so called from its discoverer or 
 inventor. GLAUBER'S SALT, sal tnirabilis, admirabilis, 
 sal catharticum Glaubcri, natron vitriolatum. The Dau- 
 phiny salt is a natural production of this kind, obtained 
 from an earth in the province of Dauphiny in France; 
 but that in general use, and which receives the name of 
 Glauber, its author, is artificial; consisting of a vitrio- 
 lic acid with the mineral alkali. See CHEMISTRY. 
 
 The salt which remains after the distillation of the mu- 
 riatic acid is directed to be exposed to a strong fire, in an 
 open vessel, to separate the remaining acid, to be boiled 
 in distilled water, strained, and crystallized. Ph. Lond. 
 1788. In cold weather it will shoot in forty-eight 
 hours, and in warmer weather in about twice the time. 
 
 The fineness and largeness of the crystals greatly de- 
 pend on the quantity of acid. The Edinburgh college 
 directs one part of the oil of vitriol to two parts of sea 
 salt for obtaining the spirit of salt, and the residuum 
 is as nearly of a due degree of acidity as can be ascer- 
 tained by a general rule. 
 
 Mr. Fergus, of Piccadilly, London, says, that from 
 two pounds and half of kelp, and nearly two ounces of 
 the oil of vitriol, he obtained half a pound or more of 
 Glauber's salt. He takes calcined kelp Jfo i. powders, 
 and dissolves it in a glazed earthen pan with boiling 
 water Jfo ij- filters the clear liquor into a similar vessel, 
 adding gradually, when hot, as much oil of vitriol, di- 
 luted with somewhat more than an equal part of water 
 as is necessary to saturate it. It is then filtered, eva- 
 porated to a pellicle, and crystallized. 
 
 The sal catharticum amarum is nearly of the same 
 quality with the natron vitriolatum, and often substi- 
 
GLE 
 
 09 
 
 GLU 
 
 tuted for it. But its basis, instead of the alkali, is mag- 
 nesia, which is detected by adding an alkali in solution 
 to the sal catharticum, from whence the magnesia is 
 separated. The salts do not, however, differ in their 
 medical properties. 
 
 The true natron vitriolatum is apt to lose so much 
 of its water of crystallization as to become opake, and 
 fall into a white powder. It is applied externally in a 
 cataplasm, by dissolving an ounce of the vitriolated na- 
 tron in half a pint of water, and reducing it to a proper 
 consistence by crumb of bread. It is applied in those 
 inflammations of the eye where the secretions are defi- 
 cient; the form is attributed to Dr. Kirkland. 
 
 In small doses, plentifully diluted with water, it is 
 laxative and diuretic; in larger ones, cathartic. For 
 the latter purpose it is given from | ss. to 5 ij. and, if 
 diluted in water, from one pint to two should oe employ- 
 ed, and in that case the dose of the salt may be dimin- 
 ished. It then answers every purpose of the Epsom 
 and similar waters ; cools and checks the circulation so 
 much, that Dr. Alston thinks it specific in active hae- 
 morrhages. Gangrenes are sometimes washed with a 
 solution of it in vinegar. It has been supposed, when 
 too freely taken, to attenuate the blood, and produce 
 dropsies. It may perhaps debilitate, by injuring the di- 
 gestive organs ; but can produce little permanent mis- 
 chief. See Lewis's Materia Medica, Glauber, Boyle, 
 Becher, and Stahl. 
 
 GLAU'CIUM, (from yAav*s, blue, from its colour). 
 See PAPAVER SPIXOSUM. 
 
 GLAUCO'MA, GLAUCO'SIS, or GLAUCE'DO, 
 (from yAawco?, blue}. Mr. Sharp, Operations of Sur- 
 gery, p. 158 163, says, that the glaucoma of the Greeks 
 is the suffusio of the Latins, and the cataract of the 
 present times. (See CATARACTA). Woolhouse, Maitre 
 Jean, and M. St. Yves think it a cataract, with a gutta 
 serena; called cataracta glaucoma. In this complica- 
 tion of diseases the operation and all other means are 
 useless, unless to ease pain. 
 
 GLAUCO PHYLLUS, (from v**"**, blue, and 
 ^VAAM, a Iff}. Botanically applied to leaves of as 
 azure or sea green colour. 
 
 GLAUCO'SIS. See CATARACTA. 
 
 GLAU'RA. See SUCCIXUM. 
 
 GLAUX VULGARIS, (from yAxww?, tea green,) 
 astragalus g'.aux Lin. Sp. PI. 1069; glycyrrhiza syl- 
 vestrisjlore luteo ; ffnum Grcum sylvestre ; hedysa- 
 rum glycyrrhizatum. LIQUORICE VETCH. It grows in 
 thickets and under hedges; flowers in July: the herb 
 and seed are commended for increasing the milk in wo- 
 men's breasts ; the root is sweetish, astringent, and diu- 
 retic, but very rarely used. This plant is often sold for 
 the galega. Raii Hist. 
 
 GLECO'MA HEDERA CEA. See HEDERA TER- 
 
 See PULEGIUM VUL- 
 
 REST. 
 
 GLE'CHON, 
 
 GARE. 
 
 GLECHOKI'TES. Wine impregnated with penny- 
 royal. 
 
 GLEET. See GOXORRIKEA MUCOSA. 
 
 GLE'NE, (yAjwj, the socket of the eye,) the cavity of 
 the eye, and the pupil ; but it is used to express any 
 slight depression or cavity in a bone which receives 
 another bone in articulation. Cotyle is a similar cavity, 
 but deeper. See Os. 
 
 GLEXOI'DES, (from yA?>,, and t,?*, likeness'). The 
 same as glene ; but particularly applied to two cavities, 
 or small depressions in the inferior part of the first ver- 
 tebra of the neck. 
 
 GLEUCI'XUM O'LEUM, (from yA * 5 , must}. 
 GLEUCINE OIL; formerly made by infusing several aro- 
 matics in wine and olive oil. 
 
 GLEU'COS, (from yAt>x, sv>eet}. MUST; some- 
 times sweet wines. See MUSTUM. 
 
 GLEU'XIS, (from the same). Wine in which are 
 much saccharine and extractive matter. 
 
 GLISCHRO'CHOLOS, (from yAi-^, viscid, and 
 %*>.*, bile). Bilious viscid excrements. 
 
 GLISOMA'RGO. See CRETA ALBA. 
 
 GLOBO'SUS, (from globus, a globe}. GLOBULAR, 
 round. In botany it is applied to the root. 
 
 GLOBULA'RIA FRUTICO'SA. See ALYPIA. 
 
 GLO'BUS HYSTE'RICUS, (quasi glomus, from 
 galom, Hebrew, a globe or round ball). In hysteric 
 disorders a ball seems to ascend from the stomach into 
 the throat, so as to threaten suffocation. This seem- 
 ing ball is flatulence, confined by spasm in the upper 
 orifice of the stomach. When this is relaxed, the air 
 escapes through the oesophagus. The only remedies 
 are laxatives, the warm carminatives, and opiates. 
 
 GLO'CHIS, (from yA<, the fioint of a sfiearj. 
 The point of the pubes of plants. 
 
 GLOMERA'TUS, (from glomer, a dice of thread). 
 In botany it means growing together in a globular form. 
 
 GLO'SSA, (yA*w-). See LINGUA. 
 
 GLOSSA'GRA, (from yA*c-tr, the tongue, and *y^, 
 fiain}. A rheumatic pain in the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSOCA'TOCHOS, (from yAc-, tongue, and 
 Ket]i%a, to repress}. An instrument for depressing the 
 tongue, described by P. JLgineta. 
 
 GLOSSOCE'LE, (from yhae-tnt, and xijAij, tumour}. 
 An extrusion of the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSOCO'MA. A retraction of the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSOCO'MOX, (from yA<nr, a tongue, and 
 x.euta, to guard}. A case for the reeds o a hautboy or 
 glossocomion, and employed as the appellation of an 
 instrument or case for containing a fractured limb. 
 
 GLO'SSO PHARYXGi'I, (from yAwc-s-*, and 
 Qstpv/%, fiharynx}. These muscles are fibres which 
 come from the tongue, running along its lateral edges, 
 from which they are separated as they run backward, 
 and down on the sides of the pharynx, under the stylo- 
 pharyngaei. (See PHARYNX). The name also of the 
 cephalo pharyngsei. 
 
 GLOSS O-STAPHYLI'NI, (from yArc-it, and c-lo^vh**;, 
 stafihylinus) . These two muscles are fixed in the low- 
 er and lateral part of the basis of the tongue, whence 
 they run obliquely backward, along the anterior arches 
 of the septum palati, and terminate insensibly on each 
 side near the uvula. They form the substance of the 
 two anterior arches of the palatum molle. 
 
 GLO'TTA. See LINGUA. 
 
 GLO'TTIS, (from yA*rr, the tongue,} is the nar- 
 row aperture at the upper part of the aspera arteria, 
 and covered by the epiglottis when we hold our breath, 
 or swallow. The glottis, by its dilatation and contrac- 
 tion, contributes to the modulation of the voice. 
 
 GLU'CIXE. An earth lately discovered, but not 
 yet employed in medicine. It is denominated from the 
 sweetness of its salts. 
 
GLU 
 
 710 
 
 GNA 
 
 GLUE. Inspissated animal gluten. A good glue 
 impermeable to water may be made by boiling a hand- 
 ful of quick lime, with four ounces of lintseed oil, to 
 the consistence of a paste, and then drying it on iron 
 plates. 
 
 GLU'MA, (from yAu^ai, to scrape or 6ark). HUSK, 
 CHAFF ; a species of calyx peculiar to corn or grass, in- 
 folding the arista : it is either unifiora ; multiflora ; 
 univalvis; bivalvis; multivalvis; colorata ; glabra; or 
 hispida. 
 
 GLUS. See DYSURIA MUOOSA. 
 
 GLUT-E'A ARTERIA, (from yAt>7s, the buttock,') 
 is a branch of the hypogastric artery, and generally the 
 largest : near its beginning it sometimes sends out the 
 iliaca minor, and sometimes the small branch that goes 
 from that artery to the os sacrum, and other parts fixed 
 to it ; afterwards this artery passes out of the pelvis, in 
 company with the sciatic nerve, through the upper part 
 of the great sinus of the os innominatum, below the mus- 
 culus pyriformis, and is distributed in a radiated man- 
 ner to the three ghitsei muscles. In its passage it gives 
 branches to the os sacrum, os coccygis, the musculus 
 pyriformis, the muscles of the anus, and to the neigh- 
 bouring parts of the rectum, forming a particular hae- 
 morrhoidalis interna. It sends twigs to the bladder, 
 and parts near it : and detaches a pretty long branch, 
 which runs down with the sciatic nerve. 
 
 GLUTjE'US MA'XIMUS, (from the same,) glute- 
 ns major, is a muscle which rises from the posterior 
 lateral part of the os coccygis, from a ligament extend- 
 ed between the os sacrum and the latter bone ; from the 
 flat surface of the ilium, where it is connected to the os 
 sacrum ; and from the spine of the ilium. Its anterior 
 portion grows tendinous, where it runs over the tro- 
 chanter major, and makes part of the fascia of the 
 thigh : the posterior is inserted into the hind part of the 
 femur, to assist its extension. This muscle with the 
 glutaeus medius and minimus, make up the fleshy part 
 of the buttocks, from which they are denominated. 
 
 GLUT^'US ME'DIUS, rises as high as the spine of ihe 
 os ilium, and is inserted into the very uppermost part of 
 the trochanter major, bringing the thigh backward and 
 outward. 
 
 GLUT^E'US MI'NIMUS, rises rather lower than the 
 preceding, and forms a middle tendon inserted into the 
 trochanter major, blended with the medius. It is an 
 abductor of the thigh. 
 
 GLU 'TEN, (quasi geluten, from gelo, to congeal). 
 GLUE, LENTOR; the part of the blood which gives 
 firmness to its texture. (See BLOOD). It is also a 
 component part of vegetables, and is particularly found 
 in the husks of grain. It is soluble in alcohol and 
 alkalis ; in its properties it approaches very nearly the 
 nature of animal substances, and affords, in distillation, 
 ammonia, containing hydrogen, carbon, and nitrogen. 
 It is obtained also by boiling the expressed juice of 
 cresses, scurvy grass, and many other plants of the 
 tetradynamia class, after it has stood till the colouring 
 matter has separated. 
 
 GLU'TIA, (from yAot7, the buttock). See CERE- 
 BELLUM. 
 
 GLU'TOS, (from the same). A BUTTOCK. 
 
 GLUTTUPA'TENS, (from gluttus, the throat, and 
 fiateo, to extend). An appellation of the stomach, which 
 is only a dilatation of the oesophagus. 
 
 GLYCYME'RIDES MA'GNA. See CHAMA. 
 
 GLYCYPI'CROS, (from yAuxu?, siveet, and 
 bitter, from its taste). WOODY NIGHT SHADE. 
 
 GLYCYRRHI'ZA, (from yAwKt/s, siveet, and ?ift, a 
 root). Liquiritia; dulcis radix; and adifison; glycyrr- 
 hiza glabra Lin. Sp. PI. 1046. SMOOTH LEGUMINED, 
 or COMMON LIQUORICE, is a plant with oval leaves, 
 set in pairs along a middle rib ; the flowers are small, 
 bluish, and papilionaceous, standing in spikes on naked 
 pedicles; followed by smooth pods, containing flat kid- 
 ney shaped seeds: the root is long, slender, flexible, 
 of a brownish colour on the outside, and yellow within. 
 The plant is perennial, a native of the southern parts of 
 Europe, and cultivated in England. The roots may be 
 taken the third year after the slips or offsets have been 
 planted. An inferior kind, the glycyrrhiza echinata, is 
 sometimes substituted. 
 
 The English liquorice is equal to the foreign ; and 
 the root, when carefully dried and powdered, is of a 
 richer and more agreeable taste than when fresh, of a 
 dull yellow colour, but often adulterated by a mixture 
 of flour. The dry root is not inferior to the fresh : but 
 it may be kept moist even in dry sand ; wet sand 
 rots it. 
 
 Liquorice is almost the only saccharine substance that 
 does not produce thirst ; and it was consequently called 
 adifison: but this quality arises from the necessity of 
 chewing the root, and partly from the stimulus of a 
 slight bitter combined with its sweetness. It covers 
 the offensive taste of many unpalatable medicines, and 
 does not readily ferment : it has been esteemed attenu- 
 ant, detergent, diuretic, expectorant, and demulcent; 
 though it has only properties similar to sugar, and is 
 preferable only as a demulcent, since its expressed juice 
 dissolves slowly. , It yields all its virtue to water ; but 
 spirit dissolves less of the mucilage, and the spirituous 
 tincture and extract are the sweetest. 
 
 The extract of liquorice, ordered to be prepared like 
 that of camomile, would be best made by pressing the 
 fresh roots betwixt iron rollers, and inspissating the 
 juice. The usual extract is adulterated by a mixture of 
 the pulp of prunes. , See Lewis's Materia Medica, 
 and Cullen's Materia Medica. Neumann's Chemical 
 Works. 
 
 GLYCYHRHI'ZA SYLVE'STHIS FLO'HE LUTE'O. See 
 GLAUX VULGARIS LEGUMINOSA. 
 
 GLYCYRRHI'ZA TROCHI'SCI. See BECHICA. 
 
 GNAPHA'LIUM, (from ypPii>, cotton, from its 
 soft downy surface). CUDWEED; albinum. Gnafihalium 
 dioicitm Lin. Sp. PI. 1199. 
 
 GNAPHA'LIUM ALPI'NUM. See LEONTOPODIUM. 
 
 GNAPHA'LIUM LUTE'UM. See ELYCHRYSUM. 
 
 GNAPHA'LIUM MARI'TIMUM; called also gnafihalium 
 marinum, gnafihalium cotonaria; athanasia maritima 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1182; COTTON WEED, or SEA CUD- 
 WEED. 
 
 All the species of cudweed are astringent, and sup- 
 posed to be useful in fluxes and haemorrhages; but not 
 used in this country. 
 
 GNAPHA'LIUM MONTA'NUM ; fies cati; hisfiidula; el- 
 chrysum montanum flore rotundiore; fiilosella minor; a 
 variety (/3) of the g. dioicum. MOUNTAIN CUDWEED, 
 or CAT'S FOOT. It is very common in France, and a 
 syrup made of it hath been celebrated under the name 
 of syrufius de hisfiidula seu alurofio. 
 
GO X 
 
 11 
 
 GOX 
 
 GNAPHA'LIUM VETERVM. A species of BASTARD DIT- 
 See PSEUDO-DICTAMXCS. 
 
 GXA'THOS, (from '/>ft*>, to bend, from its curva- 
 ture). The entire cheek, sometimes only the lower 
 part^ between the angles of the jnouth and ear, which 
 the Latins call bucca; occasionally the jaws and the jaw 
 bones. 
 
 GXI'DIA GRA'XA, (from Cnidu*\ See CXIDIA 
 
 GHANA. 
 
 GOACO'XEZ. The name of a large tree in Ameri- 
 ca: it affords the balsamum purius, vel album ; but the 
 source is unknown. See Rail Hist. 
 
 GO 'AN. The name of a tree in Persia, of whose 
 ashes putty is made. 
 
 GO'BIUS, or GO'BIO, (from g o6a, Hebrew). The 
 fish called the GUDGEOX. See AMYGDALOIDES. 
 
 GO'GGLES. Spheroidal bodies made of horn or 
 black ivory, to cover the eyes, which are fixed by means 
 of a black ribbon round the head. In the front is a 
 small aperture, and sometimes a glass. They are used 
 to defend weak eyes from dust, and, in cases of squint- 
 ing, to keep the optic axes in the same direction ; but in 
 the latter case they seldom succeed, the patient pre- 
 ferring to see with one eye only. 
 
 GOMPHI ASIS, (from yf*p<x, a nail). See AGOM- 
 
 PHIASIS. 
 
 GO'MPHIOI, (from the same). See MOLARES. 
 
 GOMPHO'MA, GOMPHO'SIS, orEXGOMPHO- 
 SIS, (from yeftjfiff, a nail; cla-vatio). A Greek term 
 for that species of synarthrosis which resembles a nail 
 driven into a piece of wood, of which the teeth in their 
 sockets are an instance. ' 
 
 GONA'GRA, (from "/>', a knee, and /, a /lain,) 
 gonyalgia. The gout in the knee. 
 
 GO'XE, (from /iy^(, to generate). The SEED; in 
 Hippocrates the uterus. 
 
 GOXGRO'X'A. (from yy/f, a. round tubercle in the 
 trunk of a tree}. Any hard tumour, but particularly a 
 BROXCHOCELE, q. v. 
 
 GOXGY'LIOX, (from yy/"fA, round). See Pi- 
 
 LVLA. 
 
 GOXOI'DES, (from /">, teed, and tiS'ef, form,) re- 
 sembling seed. Hippocrates often uses it as an epithet 
 for the excrements of the belly, and for the contents of 
 the urine, when they resemble seminal matter. 
 
 GOXORRHCE'A, (from y, seed, and ft*, tofjow,) 
 an involuntary efflux of seminal juice : but this is not 
 the proper appellation of the disease to which it is ap- 
 plied, and the term now commonly used is blennorhagia, 
 from pAf, mucu*, and fit, tojiow, i. e. mucifluxug ; 
 and to gleets the name blenorrhta, or mucifluxus fias- 
 grvus, without phlogistic symptoms, is assigned. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class locales, and 
 order afiocenoses ; and defines it a preternatural flux of 
 fluid from the urethra in males without any libidinous 
 desires. The first species is gonorrht! a fiiira, or be- 
 nignv, a mucous discharge from the urethra, without 
 dysuria, or lascivious inclination. 
 
 2. GOXORRHCE'A IMPU'RA, maligna, syfihilitica, a dis- 
 charge resembling pus from the urethra, with heat of 
 urine, cc. after impure coition, to which often succeeds 
 a discharge of mucus from the urethra, with little or no 
 dysury, called a gleet. 
 
 3. GOXORRHIE'A LAXO'RCM, libidinosa, a pellucid 
 
 discharge from the urethra, without erection of the 
 penis, but with venereal thoughts while awake. 
 
 4. GOXORRHCE'A DORMIEXTIUM, oneirogmos, when 
 during sleep, but dreaming of venereal engagements, 
 there is erection of the penis, and a seminal discharge. 
 
 The gonorrhea benigna is defined by Dr. Fordyce, 
 " an increased secretion from the mucous glands of the 
 urethra, without infection." The matter discharged is 
 whitish and mild, producing no excoriation, or other 
 disorder, on the parts through which it passes, or oa 
 which it falls. 
 
 The principal cause is a weakness in the parts which 
 are the seat of the disorder ; occasional causes are too 
 frequent purging, violent exercise on horseback, too fre- 
 quent indulgences, cold, excess of spirituous liquors. 
 
 The virulent gonorrhoea is a local inflammation, at- 
 tended with the discharge of a puriform matter from 
 the urethra in men, and from the vagina in women, pre- 
 ceded by a slight sensation at the end of the penis, like 
 a flea bite ; accompanied with a frequent desire of mak- 
 ing water, which occasions a scalding, or pricking and 
 burning pain, during the time of its passage, particular- 
 ly felt at the orifice of the urethra, and a little below it, 
 arising from a stimulus applied to these parts. The lips 
 of the urethra appear full and inflamed ; a tension is felt 
 in the penis, and the urinary passage is seemingly strait- 
 ened, particularly at one part,. viz. aliout half an inch 
 below the orifice of the urethra. At this place also the 
 urine, which is felt like scalding water, gives a hot pun- 
 gent sensation, almost insupportable, and flows in a small 
 interrupted stream. A little whitish mucus appears 
 about the orifice of the urethra, and, if pressed a little 
 above its extremity, the discharge is increased. The 
 mucus soon assumes a greenish hue, verging to a yel- 
 low, and is thin. The disease sometimes appears with- 
 in twenty -four hours after the infection, and is then pro- 
 portionally slight; generally between the fourth and 
 fourteenth days. Sometimes, by the violence of the ir- 
 ritation, the secretion of mucus seems to be considerably- 
 diminished, so that a very small discharge only takes 
 place, though the other symptoms be extremely violent. 
 In this case the disease hath obtained the very improper 
 name of gonorrhta sicca. 
 
 When the inflammation is extremely violent, the ir- 
 ritation produces frequent erections, particularly in bed ; 
 and as the fraenum is usually inflamed, and will not ad- 
 mit of the usual distention, the penis is incurvated with 
 intolerable pain. In this very exasperated inflammation, 
 the perinaeum is red and swollen, and all the parts 
 around the trunk are distended and uneasy. -The glans 
 penis swells, and is transparent; the prepuce inflames, and 
 cannot be drawn back, or if back, cannot be brought 
 forward, constituting the disease styled PHYMOSIS or 
 PARAPHTMOSIS, q. v. In the former case a hard cord 
 is sometimes felt extending along the back of the penis, 
 which is an inflamed lymphatic, and sometimes the 
 forerunner of a bubo ; but almost universally some ul- 
 ceration precedes the appearance of a bubo. The seat 
 of the disease is in the urethra, near its extremity ; but 
 it sometimes extends to Cowper's glands and the pro- 
 stite. In the greater number of cases the inflammation 
 goes on gradually increasing for ten days or a fortnight, 
 and then as gradually recedes : the tightness grows less ; 
 the mucous discharge thickens and grows whiter, and 
 
GON 
 
 712 
 
 GON 
 
 a.t last wholly disappears. In women the seat of the 
 complaint is in the vagina, attended with the pungent 
 sensation as in men ; but, except when violent, so that 
 the nymphse and meatus urinarius are affected, not with 
 such a painful heat of urine. See FLUOR ALBUS. 
 
 The matter of the discharge hath a purulent appear- 
 ance ; but is only the mucus of the urethra or vagina 
 secreted in an unusual quantity, and changed in its co- 
 lour and consistence by the stimulus applied to the 
 parts ; like the mucous discharge from the nose or lungs 
 on taking cold. The discharge from the urethra or va- 
 gina was long supposed to arise from an ulcer, and va- 
 rious arguments were adduced in favour of an opinion 
 now rejected. Much stress has been laid on the fol- 
 lowing fact recorded by Swediar, from Dr. Stoll ; but 
 numerous observations of a similar kind have been made 
 in England, and we want not to go to Vienna to dissect 
 persons who have died while affected with gonorrhoea. 
 "Dr. Stoll had, about the year 1782, the instructive 
 opportunity of dissecting a man who died while labour- 
 ing under a virulent gonorrhoea. On opening the ure- 
 thra carefully, he found its internal surface preterna- 
 turally red ; two of the lymphatics preternaturally white 
 and enlarged ; and the puriform matter oozing out from 
 the internal membrane, especially at the lacunae, where 
 the seat of the disorder was, without the least appear- 
 ance of an ulceration or excoriation." 
 
 A discharge of mucus, if not connected with a ve- 
 nereal taint, even when accompanied with inflam- 
 mation, is not infectious ; and the common gleet, when 
 inflammation is secondarily excited, by high living or 
 violent exercise, is equally innocent. Yet when it has 
 preceded a venereal taint, the greatest caustion is ne- 
 cessary. A degree of virus, which makes no impres- 
 sion on a part habituated to its stimulus, may convey 
 infection to another unaccustomed to its action. 
 
 The gonorrhoea was for many years considered to be 
 ti local eifect of that poison which, when introduced 
 into the system, produced syphilis. The conclusion 
 was obvious, as it was received in the same manner, 
 and in the same organs. More attentive discrimination 
 led to doubts on the subject, and to some experiments 
 which, though personal, were scarcely justifiable. It 
 was recollected, that the syphilis appeared more than a 
 hundred years before the local inflammation was ob- 
 served or described ; that the latter often continued for 
 several months without being attende^ by the former; 
 and that the alteration from syphilis to gonorrhoea was 
 a rare occurrence, not without suspicion of a new infec- 
 tion. These doubts suggested two important altera- 
 tions in practice. Mercury was disused in gonorrhoea, 
 and cooling medicines, with laxatives, only employed ; 
 or the inflammation was at once boldly checked, either 
 by astringents, or by exciting a greater inflammation 
 with a more violent and temporary discharge. The 
 result of these plans is more decisive than a host of ar- 
 guments. They were, for a long time, treated as danger- 
 ous innovations, and numerous are the cases of syphilis 
 said to have been produced by their means. Mercury, 
 however was gradually considered as less essential to the 
 cure, and no great inconvenience has resulted. Syphilis 
 sometimes apparently arises from gonorrhoea ; and it is 
 not surprising that, in such persons, either plan of 
 checking the latter should be also attended with the for- 
 
 mer. In fact, both diseases are introduced at the same 
 time; and the criterion of future syphilis, the chancre, 
 sometimes appears very early in gonorrhoea. It is, we 
 believe, absolutely certain that the matter of chancre in- 
 troduced into the urethra will not produce a gonorrhoea, 
 and the discharge from the urethra inserted under the 
 skin will not produce syphilis. Yet there is little doubt 
 but that the diseases are nearly related ; and were we to 
 indulge in speculation, we should suppose that the 
 gonorrhoea was at first derived from syphilis; but 
 that in a seri6s of years, and successive introductions to 
 different constitutions, it assumed a milder form, and 
 became specifically distinct. In the same way it is not 
 improbable that the vaccina may have been originally 
 small pox. The gonorrhoea is undoubtedly, at present, 
 a much more mild disease than on its first appearance, 
 and in many persons can scarcely be called a disease. 
 In former periods, the distressing train of symptoms 
 rendered it truly terrible ; and its consequences were 
 swelled, often scirrhous, testicles ; fistulae in the perinse- 
 um ; unconquerable strictures in the urethra ; inconti- 
 nence of urine, &c. These, excepting probably the 
 strictures, are now comparatively uncommon. 
 
 Various are the preservations from gonorrhoea re- 
 commended and advertised as nostrums. We should 
 perhaps not greatly assist the cause of morality were we 
 to show how its precepts might be violated with impu- 
 nity ; but perhaps the fatal effects ot 'u momentary de- 
 viation from the path of virtue may be sometimes ob- 
 viated, without holding out encouragement to vice. 
 There is, in fact, no certain preventive; though the dan- 
 ger of infection may be certainly diminished by the 
 most scrupulous cleanness, washing with soap and wa- 
 ter,or water to which a small proportion of the aqua kali 
 puri has been added. The proportion should be such 
 as to make a very slight impression on the tongue; and, 
 in producing this eifect, the alkali must be very gradu- 
 ally added; if it be first made strong, and afterwards di- 
 luted, the stronger alkaline solution dissolves the mucus 
 of the tongue, so that each successive addition of water 
 scarcely makes any difference in the taste, as the tongue 
 is more tender. The poison of the gonorrhoea is ap- 
 plied apparently to the orifice of the urethra ; but, in the 
 erected state, when the corpora cavernosa urethrae are 
 distended, the urethra itself is a little inverted ; and, 
 when collapsed, the part which before appeared the ori- 
 fice is the upper portion of the canal. This collapse 
 assists the progress of the poison still a little lower, and 
 it at last rests about a finger's breadth in the urethra. 
 In the use, therefore of preventatives, some of the fluid 
 must be insinuated into the urethra, and a little may be 
 even injected in a more diluted state. 
 
 When the idea that this disease was distinct from sy- 
 philis began to prevail, practitioners attempted to cure 
 it, at once, by dissolving and discharging the mucus. 
 The means employed was an injection of what was then 
 called the caustic alkali, a weak solution of the kali pu- 
 rum, proportioned in the manner just mentioned. It 
 certainly cured the disease, without any remaining in- 
 convenience ; but the inflammation it excited was some- 
 times so considerable as to be more troublesome than even 
 gonorrhoea, and we are apprehensive that strictures in 
 the urethra have been a frequent consequence. Injec- 
 tions of a solution of hydrargyrus muriatus have beej) 
 
GUN 
 
 713 
 
 C, 4) X 
 
 also recommended, and employed with success ; not in- 
 deed as a mercurial, but as a stimulant. Each stimulates 
 the mucous glands of the urethra, increases the secretion 
 of mucus, and washes away, in the discharge, the remain- 
 ing poison. The proportion varies ; but about two grains 
 to eight ounces of distilled water is sufficiently strong 
 for men. The vagina is less sensible than the urethra ; 
 and in women the proportion should be increased, till 
 it produces a smart pungent pain. This remedy is said 
 effectually to relieve the most obstinate gonorrhoeas in 
 that sex. 
 
 Another method of extinguishing the disease has been 
 attempted, viz. by exhibiting a large dose of the cor- 
 rosive sublimate internally. It produces a very violent 
 commotion in the system, in which every spasm, every 
 obstruction, yields; but the remedy has not been suffi- 
 ciently tried to enable us to decide on its efficacy, or 
 indeed on its safety. 
 
 In the CURE OF GONORRHEA, -venesection has been 
 freely recommended. The earlier practitioners used 
 it liberally ; but we have said that the disease was, at 
 that time, probably more violent. At present the 
 young and the eager surgeon is so fond of his lancet, 
 that we often find blood drawn, when little necessity 
 appears for any evacuation. The inflammation is, in 
 general, local, and requires rather a steady antiphlogis- 
 tic plan than any decisive interference. If, however, 
 general fever should come on, should the erections be 
 painful and frequent, bleeding must be freely used, to 
 diminish the general tone. Purging, another general 
 remedy for active inflammation, has been too rashly 
 employed. It was usual to give a large dose of calomel 
 at bed time, and the colocynth pill, or some other dras- 
 tic early in the morning. This plan debilitated the 
 constitution, occasioned gleets, and left the most dis- 
 tressing hypochondriacal complaints. It has been ac- 
 cused also, though perhaps without reason, of producing 
 hernia humoralis and strangury. Yet a plan, which 
 was for so many years continued, could not have been 
 wholly useless, or highly injurious. From its abuse arose 
 probably the chief inconveniences; for we now find an 
 active laxative, about twice in a week, with cooling diet 
 and perfect rest, a ready way of removing even trouble- 
 some gonorrhoeas. 
 
 In the general treatment of the disease, rest is of the 
 greatest consequence ; and this alone, with little assist- 
 ance from medicine, will complete the cure. But, with 
 this, every part of the antiphlogistic plan should be em- 
 ployed. The diet should be cooling, and even the mild- 
 est animal food should be eat sparingly. Milk, vegeta- 
 bles, ripe fruit, and the different farinacea, should con- 
 stitute the principal nourishment; and the drink consist 
 of barley water, with gum arabic, lintseed -tea, toast 
 and water, capillaire, or orgeat with water. It has been 
 usual to dissolve nitre in the drinks; but this remedy 
 is not without suspicion of irritating the urinary organs; 
 and, if given, it should be largely diluted. Cream of 
 tartar is more useful, and may be admitted. Whatever 
 increases the flow of urine renders it less acrimonious, 
 if the medicine is not conveyed to these organs; and a 
 gentle diuresis will do little injury, as it will not weaken 
 the tone of the parts. The usual laxatives, now re- 
 commended, are the neutral salts, castor oil, or senna; 
 and with these two or three motions may daily be pro- 
 cured. Opiates should be given at night, to prevent the 
 voi.. i. 
 
 painful erections, and to relieve the pain of the chordee, 
 if it exist; and, to the opium, camphor forms an useful 
 addition. 
 
 Topical remedies are important. Frequent bathing 
 the part, and the greatest cleanliness, are requisite; par- 
 ticularly washing under the glans, to prevent the accu- 
 mulation of the fluids from the odoriferous glands, which 
 produces irritation, inflammation, and often ulcers. In- 
 jections are now freely used, perhaps too freely. If 
 emollient only, or gently sedative, they do little injury; 
 but astringent injections in the early periods often 
 prolong the disease, and we suspect, occasion the too 
 frequent consequence of gonorrhoea, strictures. It is 
 not sufficiently considered, that even the introduction 
 of the pipe of the syringe often occasions a greater irri- 
 tation than the injection itself can relieve. In the earlier 
 stages, the aqua lithargyri acetati, largely diluted, is 
 only admissible; and, with this, sometimes the mucil- 
 age of gum arabic, occasionally oil of almonds, may be 
 added. Opium often forms a useful ingredient in 
 such injections, and we have usually added it to milk, 
 separating the curd ; but the opium, finely powdered, 
 and united with the oily injections mentioned, is equally 
 useful. To four ounces of distilled water, or oil of al- 
 monds, eight drops of acetated litharge is sufficient, 
 and about fifty drops of tincture of opium, or three 
 grains of the substance. One part of acetated ammonia 
 to eight or ten of water, forms a cooling pleasant injec- 
 tion. When the scalding of urine is troublesome, four 
 drops of muriatic acid, added to two ounces of water, 
 is often useful. When the hydrargyrus muriatis is em- 
 ployed, one grain may be added to six ounces of water: 
 sometimes a drachm of purified mercury is mixed with an 
 ounce and half of water, by the means of as much mu- 
 cilage ; but this injection seems to possess no peculiar 
 virtue. 
 
 When the inflammatory state is removed, astringent 
 injections are employed. Of the metallic astringents, 
 zinc and copper are the principal ; but the astringent bal- 
 sams are sometimes recommended. Ten grainsofvitriol- 
 ated zinc may be dissolved in four or six ounces of wa- 
 ter; a drachm of the cuprum ammoniacale in six ounces 
 of rose water ; or ten grains of the blue vitriol in two or 
 three ounces, according to the sensibility of the patient. 
 When the inflammation is considerable and long con- 
 tinued, a mixture of syphilitic infection matte suspected, 
 and mercurials are sometimes, though rarely of service. 
 In such cases, Plench's powder, or calomel, has been 
 suspended in mucilage, and injected into the urethra, or 
 mercurial ointment has been rubbed in the course of the 
 urethra or the perinsum. When the balsams are em- 
 ployed in injections, about one drachm of the balsam co- 
 paibse may be united with two ounces of water. 
 
 When the inflammation is slight, the pain inconsi- 
 derable, and the matter glairy, the Peruvian bark may 
 be freely administered, the diet rendered a little more 
 nutritious, and the cold bath employed. 
 
 See Aretaeus de Causis et Signis ChTxm. Morborum, 
 lib. ii. c. 5; Fordyce's Elements, part ii. ; Howard on 
 the Venereal Disease; Bell on Gonorrhoea; Swediaur 
 on Venereal Complaints ; C -alien's Mrs: Lines, edit. 4. 
 vol. iv. p. 386, kc.; London Medical Journal, vol. ii. 
 p. 233; White's Surgery, p. 400. 
 
 GONORRHCE'A BALA'.M. See GONOK^HCEA 3PU- 
 
 RIA. 
 
 4Y 
 
O N 
 
 714 
 
 GO N 
 
 GONOHHH<E'A BENI'GNA. Sec GONOIIRH(E'A PURA. 
 GONORRHOEA CJIORDA'TA, when accompanied by a 
 cbordee. 
 
 GONORRHIF.'A LIBIDINO'SA. GONORRHEA LAXO- 
 
 RUM. 
 
 GONORRHGE'A MUOO'SA. A GLEET. Subsequent to 
 gonorrhoea a discharge of matter frequently continues, 
 incapable of conveying any disease, and not attended 
 with inflammation. It appears to be, in general, a 
 discharge from the mucous glands of the urethra, in 
 consequence of the relaxation which has followed in- 
 creased action ; and is occasionally owing to the irri- 
 tation of very violent purgatives, sometimes to strains, 
 or the various causes of debility. The general reme- 
 dies are, tonics of every kind, particularly bark and 
 cold bathing, astringent injections, regular and con- 
 stant exercise. It has been removed by a blister to 
 the sacrum, and, in one instance, by a blister to the 
 perinseum. 
 
 Though this disease sometimes yields with the great- 
 est facility, yetasimilar complaint, a GLEET, is often pe- 
 culiarly distressing and obstinate. Doubts have lately 
 arisen, whether it be the same as the true mucous dis- 
 charge, from a weakness of the glands of the urethra, or 
 whether it is a vitiated secretion, from some change in 
 their organization. The language of Mr. Hunter is high- 
 ly exceptionable, in a philosophical view, as appearing 
 to assign a reason from merely varying the expression of 
 the fact. To " take on diseased action," or " a habit of 
 action," is saying no more than that a part is diseased, or 
 that a discharge continues from habit; and indeed it has 
 been doubted, by a very respectable author, whether 
 Mr. Hunter has not retarded the progress of science by 
 such jargon, and his inconsequential reasoning, more 
 than he has assisted it by his observations. We have 
 premised these remarks, chiefly as an apology for not 
 employing Mr. Hunter's language, while we are availing 
 ourselves of his facts. 
 
 That a gleet arises from weakness of the glands, is 
 highly probable from the nature of its causes ; but, were 
 this true, we should find tonics and stimulating applica- 
 lions generally effectual. We need not, however, tell 
 every practitioner how often he is disappointed in the 
 best concerted plans of this kind. If we look at some 
 of the more peculiar causes, they will not greatly assist 
 us. We find a gleet, for instance, generally accom- 
 panying a stricture in the urethra ; and frequently a 
 swelling of the prostate gland. In each case it cannot 
 be wholly owing to weakness, and we are rather led to 
 suspect some local irritation. If we look at the nature 
 of the discharge, we shall find little additional informa- 
 tion ; for it consists of globular bodies, floating in a 
 slimy mucus, rather than a serum. From this circle of 
 difficulties we cannot escape but by conjecture. Mr. 
 Hunter supposed it to be owing to a state of the glands, 
 not unlike what occurs in scrofula; and thinks the 
 continued discharge from the eyes, or the tonsils, in 
 consequence of a cold falling on these parts in a scrofu- 
 lous habit, analogous cases. The discharge of gleet, 
 however, differs in its nature, and in the obstinacy with 
 which it resists the remedies useful in the other com- 
 plaints. Sea water injected into the urethra has no ef- 
 fect : small doses of mercurials more frequently fail 
 than succeed, ; nor is it certain that the sea water bath is 
 more effectual than one of fresh. We should rather 
 
 suspect that it arises from some obstructions of tht 
 glands, from a thickening of their coats during the pre- 
 vious inflammation of gonorrhoea, or the continued ir- 
 ritation of the other causes ; but that gleet will some- 
 times insensibly cease without evident reason, or 
 from remedies which could not make so considerable a 
 change in a short period. It is better, however, to at- 
 tend to the effects of remedies. 
 
 Practitioners have attempted to cure gleets by gene- 
 ral medicines, or topical applications. The general 
 medicines are tonics and astringents, or stimulants ; but 
 the latter, though they deserve the title by being circu- 
 lated through the arterial system, act only in consequence 
 of their topical determination. The tonics are, cold bath- 
 ing, the Peruvian bark, and the preparations of steel : 
 these will sometimes succeed, and as often fail. Each 
 has been occasionally tried for several months without 
 success; and they have been combined with as little 
 effect. Yet the general constitution always derives be- 
 nefit from this plan ; and should we fail in our principal 
 object, our labour is not wholly in vain. The astrin- 
 gents or stimulants are the turpentines and the balsams, 
 the astringent gums and cantharides. The effects of 
 these medicines are not very striking ; but Mr. Hun- 
 ter thinks that if they produce no [salutary effects 
 in a short time, they will be useless ; and he limits this 
 period to the first six or eight days. They often in this 
 time remove the complaint which recurs on their being 
 discontinued, so that they should be employed long 
 after the discharge has ceased. 
 
 Of the astringent gums we have little experience, and 
 believe their power to be inconsiderable ; but the sti- 
 mulus of cantharides has often succeeded. This reme- 
 dy must be cautiously employed, beginning with very 
 small doses, about fifteen drops of the tincture, which 
 may be gradually increased ; as in the irritable state 
 of these organs even a common dose may excite dan- 
 gerous inflammation. 
 
 The topical remedies are, tonics, stimulants, or those 
 of other topical inflammations. The decoction of bark, 
 the solutions of copper, of iron, zinc, and lead, are oc- 
 casionally employed. There is little room for choice; 
 and we succeed with one or the other apparently by acci- 
 dent. Nothing is so capricious as this disease ; -varium 
 et mutabile semfier. The stimulating applications are 
 equally uncertain. We once cured an obstinate gleet by 
 the injection of punch, a remedy suggested in a con- 
 vivial moment; at another time by green tea. Mr. 
 Hunter mentions a case in which the undiluted extract 
 of Goulard succeeded, apparently by producing a vio- 
 lent inflammation. The introduction of a bougie has 
 had the same effect, and riding post has been equally 
 beneficial. It is, however, an useful precaution, sug- 
 gested by Mr. Hunter, that previous to the use of sti- 
 mulant applications, the irritability of the patient should 
 be known; and it should be ascertained whether any 
 inflammation was likely to be conveyed along the ure- 
 thra to the testes or the bladder. Bougies are sometimes 
 rendered stimulant, by covering them with some active 
 liniment or ointment. In general, the distention irri- 
 tates sufficiently ; but turpentine, mercurial ointment, 
 or a camphorated liniment, will add to their powers. 
 While the use of a bougie is continued, the discharge 
 usually proceeds ; but, after some time, about three 
 weeks or a month, it should be omitted, and we may 
 
GR A 
 
 715 
 
 GK A 
 
 then judge whether it has succeeded. If the running 
 stops, the cure is usually effectual : if it continues, the 
 remedy, if repeated, will be unsuccessful. 
 
 The remedies for topical inflammation are stimulants 
 in the vicinity. Blistering the urethra, in its course, 
 has succeeded. Drawing the electrical sparks, in the 
 course of the canal, has had an equally beneficial effect. 
 The discharge has been stopped by a recent gonorrhoea, 
 and by the recent infection of syphilis, on the appear- 
 ance of chancres. Venereal connections will sometimes 
 occasion a return, and a recent infection has been sus- 
 pected; but, in this case, the renewed discharge follows 
 almost immediately, and a mistake is nearly impossible. 
 Violent exercise and free living will also occasionally 
 bring it back, with suspicious symptoms of inflamma- 
 tion ; but its quick appearance, the nature of the dis- 
 charge, its vanishing on rest and low living, soon destroy 
 every apprehension that may have been entertained. 
 
 In women, gleets are equally obstinate; but they ge- 
 neraHy pass under the appellation of leucorrhta. The 
 greater number of remedies mentioned are inapplicable 
 in such cases ; and general tonics, with astringent or 
 stimulant injections, can only be employed. But leu- 
 corrhcea is so common, and so little disgraceful, that, in 
 such cases, medical assistance is seldom required, unless 
 the discharge is in excess. 
 
 GOXORRHIE'A OXEIRO'GMOS. The discharge of se- 
 men during sleep. 
 
 GOXORRINE'A SPURIA, vel BALAXI, a discharge from 
 the corona glandis. 
 
 GOXYA'LGIA, (from yf, the knee^ and Ayj, 
 fiain"). See GOXAGRA. 
 
 GORDI'US. A genus of vermes, which infest the 
 inhabitants of hot climates by burrowing under the 
 skin. There are two species, the g. ayuaticus, and g. 
 medinensis. The former requires no medical treatment : 
 for the latter see DRACUXCVLVS. 
 
 GORGO'XIAS. V ORAL. When taken from the 
 sea it hardens into a stony substance : an effect sup- 
 posed to be produced by looking on the gorgons. See 
 CORALLIUM. 
 
 GOSSI'PIUM, (from gotne, whence gottijiium, 
 .gypti). See BOMBAX. 
 
 GO'TTA. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 GOU TIER. See BROXCHOCELE. 
 
 GRA'CILIS, (from gracilesco, to become small'). The 
 name of some thin and flat muscles. 
 
 GRA'CILIS IXTE'RXUS See RECTUS IXTERXITS. 
 
 GRA'CILIS AXTE'RIOR. See RECTUS CRURIS. 
 
 GRADA'TIO, (from gradus, a progression}. GRA- 
 DATIOX is an exaltation of the qualities of metals in 
 degree, by which their weight, colour, and consist- 
 ence, are brought to greater degrees of perfection ; for 
 it has not the power of changing the substance, but 
 only elicits their hidden qualities. Rulandus, Johnson. 
 See EXCITATIO. 
 
 GRADUA'TIO. The solemn academical process, 
 by which a degree of doctor of medicine is obtained; a 
 process eluded by some venal universities, and perhaps 
 not always conducted with sufficient strictness. It is 
 eluded also by individuals, who call themselves doctors ; 
 and the public give them implicit credit for the title and 
 their pretensions to it. In the university of Edinburgh 
 ihS^bllowing regulations are observed : 
 
 1. Xo person shall be promoted to the degree of 
 Doctor of Medicine, except on one or two stated days 
 in every year, viz. on the 24th of June, or 12th of 
 September, or the days immediately thereafter. 
 
 2. Xo person shall be received as a candidate, until 
 he has applied during three complete years to the study 
 of medicine, in this or some other university, and has 
 attended to all the branches of the science of medicine; 
 viz. anatomy and surgery, chemistry, botany, materia 
 medica, and pharmacy, theory and practice of medi- 
 cine, and clinical lectures delivered by professors of 
 medicine, on hospital patients. 
 
 3. Whoever is desirous of obtaining a degree, must 
 deliver, before the 24th of March, or 12th of June, a 
 medical dissertation, composed by himself, to some 
 one of the medical professors, that he may peruse it. 
 if necessary correct it, and affix to it a written tes- 
 timony that he has perused it, with the date when he 
 received it. 
 
 4. Then, whoever is desirous of a degree in medi- 
 cine must communicate his intention to the Dean of 
 the Faculty of Medicine, on or before the 20th of April 
 or June, and at the same time deliver to him his inau- 
 gural dissertation, with the testimony of the professor 
 who perused it, to be subjected to the consideration of 
 the Faculty of Medicine. 
 
 5. After this he is to undergo a medical examina- 
 tion by the faculty, either viva voce or in writing, that 
 no person may be received as a candidate who is not 
 well acquainted with polite literature and the science of 
 medicine. As the professors think themselves bound 
 in honour not to divulge the unfavourable result of an 
 examination, a candidate may be remitted to his studies 
 in this stage of his trials, without injury to his reputa- 
 tion or interest. 
 
 6. On the 18th of May, or 6th of August, the candi- 
 date shall, in an examination by two professors, in the 
 presence of the Faculty of Medicine, give a farther 
 proof of his advancement in the various branches of 
 medical knowledge enumerated above. 
 
 7. To the candidate, after having passed these trials, 
 shall be proposed, by one of the professors, an aphorism 
 of Hippocrates , and, at the same time, by another pro- 
 fessor, a medical question; the former of which, ex- 
 plained by himself, and illustrated by a commentary, 
 and the latter, along with an answer to it, supported by 
 proper arguments, he shall return to the professors, by 
 whom they were proposed on the 28th of May, or 1 1th 
 of August, and shall defend his commentary, and an- 
 swer, before the Faculty of Medicine, on the 30th of 
 May, or 18th of August. 
 
 8. If, by having duly fulfilled these conditions, the 
 candidate shall deserve to be promoted, he shall receive 
 from two of the professors, two histories of diseases, 
 with questions annexed to them, for the purpose of 
 writing an illustration of the one, and answers to the 
 others. These histories, with the illustrations and an- 
 swers, he shall deliver on the 12th of June, or 1st of 
 September, to the professor who proposed them, and 
 defend them before the Faculty of Medicine on the 15th 
 of June, or 3d of September. 
 
 9. After the candidate has been approved of at his 
 first examination, on the 18th of May, or 6th of August, 
 he shall be permitted to send his dissertation to the 
 
 4Y2 
 
G R A 
 
 7L6 
 
 G I! A 
 
 press, and shall deliver eight copies, accurately printed, 
 to the Dean of the Faculty of Medicine, on the 15th of 
 June, or 3d of September. 
 
 10. If the candidate, after having printed his disserta- 
 tion, shall be approved of by the Medical Faculty at his 
 third examination, all these proceedings shall be reported 
 to the Senatus Academicus, by the Dean of the Faculty 
 of Medicine, with whose approbation and authority he 
 shall be ordered to publish his dissertation, and defend 
 it in a meeting of the university, on the 24th of June, 
 or 12th of September; when, if the Senatus shall think 
 fit, the highest medical honours, that is, the degree of 
 Doctor in Medicine, shall be conferred on him, with 
 the usual solemnities, as the reward of his diligence 
 and study. 
 
 11. To give greater solemnity to all these proceed- 
 ings, the Faculty of Medicine shall always meet within 
 the university on each of the above mentioned days, at 
 nine in the morning. And if any candidate shall ab- 
 sent himself at the hour appointed, without sufficient 
 reason, he shall not be permitted, on this occasion, to 
 proceed with his trials, or obtain the degree of Doctor 
 in Medicine. 
 
 It is required that all the abovementioned exercises 
 shall be performed in the Latin tongue. 
 
 The regulations enacted by the Senate of the Uni- 
 versity of Glasgow, respecting degrees in medicine, are 
 the following : 
 
 1. That before any person can be allowed to be a 
 candidate for a degree in medicine, in this university, 
 he shall appear personally before the senate, and lay be- 
 fore them evidence that, during the space of three years, 
 or sessions of six months^ach, he has regularly attended 
 in some university or universities, or in some medical 
 school or schools of reputation, the following medical 
 classes, viz. anatomy and surgery, chemistry and phar- 
 macy, the theory and the practice of physic, materia 
 meilica, and botany. 
 
 2. That he shall bring forward evidence that, during 
 one year at least, he has attended medical classes in 
 this university. 
 
 3. That the candidate shall undergo three separate 
 examinations in private, by the medical professors of the 
 university, and write a commentary on an aphorism 
 of Hippocrates, and another on a case of disease pro- 
 pounded to him by the said examiners. The first 
 examination shall be on anatomy and physiology ; the 
 second on the theory and practice of physic; and the 
 third on chemistry, materia medica, pharmacy, and 
 botany. 
 
 4. That the examiners shall report to the senate their 
 opinion respecting the medical knowledge of the can- 
 didate; and if their report be favourable, his name, as a 
 candidate for a degree, shall be entered in the minutes 
 of the senate, and a day fixed, when the candidate shall 
 read his commentaries on the aphorism and case, and 
 answer such questions on the several branches of me- 
 dical science, as shall be put to him by the examiners, 
 in presence of the senate. If the senate be of opinion 
 that the candidate has shown himself worthy of a de- 
 gree, it shall be conferred, in presence of the senate, by 
 the vice-chancellor, provided the candidate has not pub- 
 lished a thesis, which he may, or may not do, accord- 
 ing to his own option ; but if he has published a thesis, 
 
 he must defend it, and the degree must be conferred in 
 the comitia. 
 
 5. The whole of the examinations shall be carried on. 
 and the commentaries on the aphorism and case must 
 be written in the Latin language. 
 
 GRA'MEN, (quasi gradimen, from gradior, to creeji 
 alojig, from the extension of its roots). GRASS. 
 
 Grasses are one of the seven natural families, into 
 which all vegetables are distributed by Linnaeus. They 
 are defined to be plants which have very simple leaves, 
 a jointed stem, a husky calyx, termed gluma, and a 
 single seed. In Tournefort they constitute a part of 
 the fifteenth class, termed a/ietali; and in the sexual 
 system of Linnaeus they are mostly contained in the 
 second order of the third class, termed triandria digynia. 
 Wheat, oats, barley, and rye, are grasses improved by 
 culture. Grasses form the fourteenth order in the frag- 
 ments of a natural method in Philosophia Bbtanica, 
 and the fourth of the natural orders at the end of Ge- 
 nera Plantarum. 
 
 GRA'MEN AVENA'CEUM. See .GYLOPS. 
 
 GRA'MEN CANI'NUM; also called gramen Dioscoridis; 
 gramen rejiens, and loliaceum radice reftente; QUICK 
 GRASS ; COUGH GRASS ; and DOG'S GRASS. The French 
 call it c/iien-dent; triticum reflens Lin. Sp. PI. 128. It 
 is a creeping perennial grass, of a whitish green colour, 
 with knotty stalks, bearing a spike of imperfect flow- 
 ers, somewhat resembling a wheat ear; the roots are 
 whitish, or of a pale yellow, long, slender, jointed at 
 distances, variously bent and interwoven. 
 
 The roots are sweetish, mildly aperient, and supposed 
 to be deobstruent, diuretic, useful in ulcers of the blad- 
 der, strangury, and calculus biliaris. A considerable 
 quantity of the expressed juice of fresh roots must be 
 taken every day, if any benefit is expected. Sheep and 
 cattle greatly improve in spring by the fresh grass, 
 which produces a diarrhoea, and a discharge often of 
 calculi. 
 
 GRA'MEN CRU'CIS, CYPERIO'IDIS, and JGYPTIA'CUM, 
 neiem-elsalib, are roots in medicine named cy fieri. The 
 plants which produce them grow in watery places, 
 have leaves and flowers in some measure resembling 
 the water grasses, and are called cyfierus grasses; 
 
 -(EGYPTIAN COCK'S FOOT GRASS, Or GRASS of the CROSS. 
 
 The roots and plants possess the same virtues as the 
 dog's grass, and are serviceable in the earlier stages of 
 dropsy. They are supposed to correct the bad smell 
 of the breath ; to relieve nephritic disorders, colics, 
 and uterine complaints ; and are taken in powder and 
 decoction, though the present practice properly disre- 
 gards them. 
 
 The long and round cyperus are produced from the 
 c. longus and enculentus Lin. Sp. PI. 67. Some other 
 species, particularly the c. odoratus, are employed, and 
 some species of the carex occasionally substituted for 
 them. 
 
 GRA'MEN DA'CTYLON ; also called dactylon radice re- 
 fiente; gramen dactyloidea; gramen canarium isc/itemi 
 fianiculis; gramen legitimum; COCK'S FOOT GRASS. 
 -fariicum dactylon Lin. Sp. PI. 85 ; grows in fields and 
 Vineyards, in sandy places : its virtues are the same as 
 those of dog's grass. See GRAMEN CANJNUM. 
 
 GRA'MEN DA'OTYLON AHOMA'TICUM, See JUNCUS 
 ODORATUS. 
 
G R A 
 
 717 
 
 GR A. 
 
 GRA'MEV LOLIA'CEUM. See LOLIUM. 
 
 GRA'MEX MA'X.VJE; gramen dactylon esculentum ; 
 i-sch<cmonaativum:festucaJ!ui!an8'Lin.Sp. Pl.l 1 1. RUS- 
 SIA SEED and MAXNA GRASS ; jjrows in Germany and 
 Poland: its seeds are small, oblong, pellucid, white, 
 of a faint taste, and, when decorticated, similar to 
 rice. 
 
 GRA'MEX PARXA'SSI. See PARXASSIA. 
 
 GRA'MEX SPICA'TUM. See PHALARIS. 
 
 GRA MIA. The sordes of the eyes. 
 
 GRA'MMA. See SCRVPULUS. 
 
 GRA'MME, (y*jtt*n, a line.) See IRIS. A French 
 weight. See WEIGHTS. 
 
 GRA XA IXFECTO'RIA KE'RMES. SeeC HE R- 
 
 MES. 
 
 GRAXADI'LLAPERUVIA'XA,(dim.ofsTanarfo, 
 a pomegranate). See CATAPUTIA MAJOR. 
 
 GRA'XAL. An evergreen tree in America of a 
 poisonous quality. 
 
 GRAXA'TA MA'LA, (from granum, a grain ; be- 
 cause full of small seeds). Granatum ; mala fiunica; 
 malum granatum ; malicorium ; POMEGRANATE: fiunica 
 granatum Lin. Sp. PI. 6~6; is a prickly tree or shrub, 
 with long narrow leaves, deep red flowers, set in bell- 
 shaped cups of the same colour: the fruit is about the 
 size of an orange, with a thick, tough rind, externally 
 brownish, internally yellow, with a juicy pulp, and nu- 
 merous seeds, called coccones, in cells like a honey 
 comb. It is a native of the south parts of Europe. 
 
 The flowers are a mild astringent, similar to those of 
 the wild pomegranate, which are preferred on account 
 of their being larger. The pulp of the ripe fruit is a 
 grateful subacid sweet, and of the same general quali- 
 ties as the summer fruits. The rind is moderately 
 astringent, called cortex granati ; malicorium ; /isidium, 
 and sidium : it yields its qualities copiously to water, but 
 the flower most freely to spirit. Dr. Cullen asserts, 
 that the strong styptic taste of this bark, and the black 
 colour it strikes with green vitriol, show sufficiently its 
 astringent power; and it is commonly supposed to be 
 among the strongest of this kind. He has frequently 
 found it useful in gargles ; in diarrhoeas ; and in exter- 
 nal applications; nor does he think it, internally used, 
 more dangerous than other astringents. That it can 
 suppress the catamenia, as has been supposed, seems to 
 him very doubtful. Its dose, in powder, is from 3 ss. 
 to 3 i. of the infusion, or decoction, an ounce and half. 
 See Raii Hist. Lewis and Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 GRAXATRI'STUM. See CARBUXCULUS. 
 
 GRANA'TUS SYLVE'STRIS. See BALAU- 
 
 STIUM. 
 
 GRAXDE'BALJi, (gudd in grandioribus (State, nas- 
 cuntur). The hair under the armpits. 
 
 GRA'XD-GOR. The vernacular Scotch appellation 
 of LUES VENEREA, q. v. 
 
 GRAXDI'XES. Tumours on the eyelids, resem- 
 bling hail stones. See CHALAZA. 
 
 GRAXDINO'SUM, (from its resemblance to a hail 
 stone.) Os. See CUBOIDESOS. 
 
 GRA'XDO, (yuorf, similitudinem granorem habeat). 
 HAIL. See CHALAZA and CRITHE. 
 
 GRAXULA'TIO, (from granum, a grain,) the re- 
 duction of metals into small grains, (s-e COMMINU- 
 TIO,) and the raising of the fleshy parts of ulcers in a 
 healing state. 
 
 GRA'XUM, (from garan, corn, Hebrew). A grain 
 weight ; the weight of a wheat corn. 
 
 GRA'XUM RA'GIUM. See CATAPUTIA MAJOR. 
 
 GRA'XUM TI'GLIA. See CATAPUTIA MINOR. 
 
 GRA'XUM MO'SCHI. See ABELMOSCHUS. 
 
 GRAPHIOI'DES, (from /??/?, a flencil, and it**;, 
 a form}. See STYLIFORMIS PROCESSUS : the name also 
 for a process of the ulna towards the wrist. 
 
 GRAPHI'SCUS, (from y^s, a style or dart). An 
 instrument to extract darts. Diocles invented, and Cel- 
 sus describes it. ' 
 
 GRAPHOI'DES, or STYLIFORMIS, (from y/$<(, 
 stylus ; supposed to originate from this process of the 
 temple bone). See BIVEXTER MUSCULUS. 
 
 GRA'PHOY. BROAD LEAVED LEOPARD'S BANE. See 
 DOROXICUM GERMAXICUM. 
 
 GRA'TIA DE'I; the name of the HERB ROBERT, 
 of the HEDGE HYSSOP, and of several other vegetables, 
 from their supposed salutary qualities. See GERA- 
 NIUM RoBERTIAXUM. GRATIOLA. 
 
 GRA'TIA DE'I GERMAXO'HUM. See GERANIUM BA- 
 
 TRACHIOIDES. 
 
 GRATIO'LA, (see GRATIA DEI). Digitalis mi- 
 nima ; centaurioidcs ; -WATER HYSSOP, and HEDGE HYS- 
 SOP, gratiola officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 24. It is a low 
 plant, with finely serrated leaves, set in pairs on the 
 stalks without pedicles; the flowers are whitish, jointed, 
 and surrounded with fibres ; perennial ; a native of the 
 south of Europe ; raised in our gardens. 
 
 The leaves have a nauseous, bitter taste, but no re- 
 markable smell ; they purge and vomit briskly, in the 
 dose of half a drachm of the dry herb, and of a drachm 
 infused in wine or water. A slight decoction in milk 
 operates the most mildly ; an extract made from wine is 
 given to two scruples, or 3 i- an d is said to be more 
 efficacious than the plant itself. Cramer thinks this root 
 similar to ipecacuanha, and equal to it in diarrhoeas and 
 dysenteries, as well as in the cure of intermittents, and 
 superior to the decoction of the woods in the lues ve- 
 nerea. (See Raii Hist. Lewis's Materia Medica). It 
 has been thought also a powerful diuretic and sudorific, 
 as well as beneficial in mania, gonorrhoea, ozena, ulcers 
 in the fauces, &c. Edinburgh Medical Commentaries; 
 vol. v. p. 6. 
 
 GRATI'OLA CCERU'LEA. See CASSIDA. 
 
 GRATTERO'XA. See APARINK. 
 
 GR A YA'TIO, (from grave, to burthen). See CAROS. 
 
 GRAVATI'VUS, (from the same,) a pain of the 
 head, attended with a sense of weight. 
 
 GRAVE'DO, (from gra-vis, heavy). A COLD. 
 Gravedo imports a load in the head, or the running 
 from the nose, experienced in catarrhus or coryza. 
 Celsus translates xtpvZji. by the word gravedo ; and Coe- 
 lius Aurelianusby the words catarrhus adnares. Pliny 
 applies this term to the disease called euros ; but it is, 
 properly, that weight or listlessness which accompanies 
 a diminished perspiration, and, as Dr. Cullen observes, 
 is generally a symptom of catarrh. 
 
 By a cold is usually understood a sudden check of 
 perspiration, from an improper exposure to cold ; the 
 consequences of which are the lesser degrees of a ca- 
 tarrh : in its farther advances it is productive of fever, 
 consumption, and similar disorder. 
 
 Persons who easily take cold should use frequently 
 moderate exercise, and such medicines as strengthen 
 
GUI 
 
 718 
 
 GR Y 
 
 the general system ; as cold bathing, Sec. The disposi- 
 tion to take cold may be lessened, by gradually acquir- 
 ing the habit of being exposed to sudden changes of 
 heat and cold ; but this attempt should be conducted 
 with caution, lest the remedy might prove the source 
 of the disease. 
 
 Disorders of this kind, in their early period, are 
 speedily relieved by immersing the feet in cold water, 
 just before going to sleep. See CATARRHUS ; Dr. For- 
 dyce's Elements, in the article Catarrh ; Heberden's 
 Observations in the London Medical Transactions, vol. 
 ii. p. 521 ; and Stern's Advice to the Consumptive, &c. 
 edit. 7. p. 9. 8cc. 
 
 GRAVTDITAS, (from gravida, to be with child}. 
 PREGNANCY; and the extraordinary distcntion of the 
 abdomen in that state. The period of gravidity or ges- 
 tation is about nine months, or forty weeks, equal to two 
 hundred and eighty days. It is sometimes, however, 
 pretty certainly prolonged to ten months ; and the law, 
 we apprehend, allows eleven, as the utmost limits of 
 possible gravidity. On the other hand, a child lives if 
 born at the end of seven months, probably not earlier. 
 See MEDICINA FORENSIS. 
 
 GRAVI'DITY SPU'RIOUS. Water in the abdo- 
 men; polypi, or water in the uterus; a mola, or unformed 
 mass ; and steatomata in the uterus, or Fallopian tubes; 
 will often produce appearances of gravidity. The uterus 
 itself will enlarge, the breasts swell, and all the appear- 
 ances of real impregnation take place. We have partly 
 spoken on this subject under ASCITES, q. v. and no 
 situation in which a physician can be placed requires 
 greater delicacy. -In general, he should wait till all 
 probability of impregnation is at an end, and then act 
 according to the prevailing circumstances ; but by all 
 means be cautious of declaring his opinion till it be fixed 
 on a secure foundation. 
 
 GRENE'TTE, (a dim. ofgraine, corn, French). See 
 SANTONICUM. 
 
 GRESSU'RA, (from gradior, to proceed). See PE- 
 RINEUM. 
 
 GRIEF, is one of the depressing passions ; it stops 
 perspiration, renders every muscular action languid ; 
 and thus checks the intestinal and biliary discharges, 
 renders the skin sallow, and, by lowering the activity of 
 the nervous power, renders the body more accessible to 
 the influence of infection. It has occasioned death, 
 and the persons are said to die broken hearted. One 
 instance is recorded, if we mistake not, by Dr. Whytt, 
 where this organic change was produced by grief. 
 We can easily conceive that the diminished power of 
 the vital may be accompanied with such a diminution 
 of the resistance of the simple solid, as to admit of the 
 impulse of the blood when accumulated in the heart 
 and larger vessels, from the altered determination, to 
 occasion a rupture. Grief, if indulged, produces all the 
 changes which distinguish hypochondriasis. The mind 
 soon recovers its elasticity; but the bodily effects re- 
 main often during life, frequently terminating in me- 
 lancholy and mania. Fretfulness, often confounded 
 with grief, is not dangerous to the constitution, and 
 rather referrible to excess of irritability. 
 
 GRIE'LUM. See HIPPOSELINUM. 
 
 GRINDERS' ROT. Scythe grinders are subject to 
 a disease of the lungs, from the particles of sand mixed 
 with iron filings. Cork cutters and lime burners are 
 
 subject to a similar complaint; and we once saw it in 
 an elegant and delicate young female, from an internal 
 cause. See CALCULUS. 
 
 GRIPHO'MENOS, (from y/>t<P<><, a net, surrounding 
 the body.} Pains which extend from the loins to the 
 hypochondria. 
 
 GROSSULA'RIA, (from grossus, an unri/ie Jig,} 
 uva crisfia, and GOOSEBERRY BUSH. It flowers in April, 
 and its fruit ripens in July. The unripe fruit is said to 
 abate the longings of pregnant women. The ripe fruit, 
 if the skins are not swallowed, is nutritious, digestive, 
 and cooling. 
 
 GROSSULA'RIA NON SPINO'SA. See RIBES. 
 
 GRO'SSUS, (from garas, Hebrew). See Ficus 
 
 SATIVA. 
 
 GRO'TTO DEL CA'NI. A grotto near Naples, in 
 which dogs are suffocated. The deleterious vapour is 
 carbonic acid air, which rises only about eighteen inches. 
 A man, therefore, is not affected; but a dog forcibly- 
 held in, or who cannot rise above it, is soon killed, un- 
 less taken out. He is recovered by plunging him in an 
 adjoining lake. 
 
 GROTTO DEL SERPI. The grotto of the serpents, 
 described by Kircher who visited it. It is near the 
 village of Sassa, not very distant from Braccano, in 
 Italy, filled with warm vapour, from some subterraneous 
 apertures, without any apparent gaseous or other im- 
 pregnation. Patients affected with lepra, elephantiasis, 
 palsy, or gout, are said to be relieved by these vapours; 
 and the relief is, in part, attributed to some serpents, 
 which are not venomous, but which are numerous in 
 this cavity, particularly in the spring, and are said to 
 lick the diseased parts. The exuviae of serpents abound 
 in the grotto, and are suspended on the trees, appa- 
 rently to cherish the delusion; but the benefit is wholly 
 derived from the warm water. 
 
 GROUND NUTS, arachishyfiogaa Lin. Sp. PI. 1040, 
 is a leguminous plant, originally from Africa, but now 
 cultivated in all the European establishments. Its calyx 
 is divided into two parts, the upper of which is semi- 
 trifid, and the inferior lanceolated ; the corolla papi- 
 lionaceous, almost reversed. It has nine monadelphous 
 stamina, and the tenth free and barren ; a superior 
 ovarum, which becomes an oblong, cylindrical, reticu- 
 lated pod, opening with difficulty, and containing two 
 or three seeds. The leaves are alternated, winged, 
 without an odd one ; each composed of four oval leaf- 
 lets, with a membranous stipula at their base, divided 
 into two. 
 
 The flowers of the arachisare placed in the axillae of 
 the leaves. The upper ones, though perfect, are abor- 
 tive ; but the lower bend and hide themselves in the 
 earth. They are there sought after by the negroes, who 
 eat them boiled in water, or roasted in the ashes. The 
 seed is of the size of the little finger, with the taste of 
 an almond, but with a flavour of dry pitch, at first un- 
 pleasant. An oil equal to that of olives, which does 
 not grow rancid, may be obtained from it, by pressure ; 
 and a bushel of the seeds, which, in the year 1768, 
 were valued at only eight pence, produced a gallon of 
 oil. Philosophical Transactions for 1769. 
 
 GRU'MUS, (from garam, a clot, Hebrew,) a por- 
 tion of the coagulum of blood or milk. 
 
 GRU'TUM. Decorticated unbruised oats. GROATS. 
 
 GRY'PA. An ointment described by N. Myrepsus. 
 
GUA 
 
 719 
 
 U A 
 
 GRY'PHIUS PES, (from -/fv**, to incuruate). An 
 instrument mentioned by Parey for extracting a mole 
 from the uterus, bent like an eagle's talons ; the griffin, 
 from which it is denominated, is the appellation of a 
 vulture. 
 
 GRY THUS. See ADAMAS. 
 
 GRYPO'SIS, (from -/ivxta, to incurvatt,) an incur- 
 vation of the nails. . 
 
 GUA'BAM. A sweet cooling fruit which grows in 
 the West Indies. See Raii Historia. 
 
 GUACA'TAXA; scrofihularia Indica; is a plant 
 which grows in New Spain, and which eases the piles, 
 in the form of a cataplasm (see Raii Historia) ; but it is 
 unknown to the systematic botanists. 
 
 GUA'CU. See CEBIPIRA BRASILIENSIBUS. 
 
 GUAIA'BARA. A tree that grows in Hispaniola; 
 the Spaniards call it uvifcra; the leaves are large, and 
 used as paper. Cocoloba uvifera Lin. Sp. PI. 523. 
 
 GUAI'ACUM, (Indian). Guaiacon, ftagioxylon, lig- 
 num benedictum, vite lignum, palus and ftalma sancta, 
 euonymo adfinis occidentalis, ibirace, &c. The darker 
 kind the Americans call hiacan,OT huiacan; the yellowish 
 they call hoaxecan; guaiacum officinale Lin. Sp. PI. 546. 
 COMMON GUAIACUM, or POCKWOOD. 
 
 This wood was introduced into Europe early in the 
 sixteenth century from Jamaica, Mexico, and the An- 
 tilles. It is brought over in large pieces, each weighing 
 from four to five hundred weight, hard, compact, and 
 so heavy as to sink in water, of a pale yellowish colour 
 without, but black, of a deep brown, or marbled, within. 
 It hath little or no smell, except when heated, and then 
 its odour is slightly aromatic. When chewed it is 
 slightly pungent, a quality which resides in its resin, 
 and which it yields, in some degree, to water by boiling, 
 but wholly to spirits. 
 
 Of the bark there are two kinds, one smooth, the 
 other unequal on the surface : both are weaker than the 
 wood. In the choice of this medicine, the freshest, 
 most ponderous, of the darkest colour, and the largest 
 pieces are preferred ; and, as the finer parts are apt to 
 exhale, they should be rasped only when used. 
 
 The wood was first introduced into Europe as a re- 
 medy for the venereal disease ; and, as it warms and 
 stimulates, promotes perspiration and urine, proving 
 occasionally a gentle purgative, it assists the operation 
 of mercury. When the excretory glands are obstructed, 
 the vessels flaccid, the habit cachectic, in many cutane- 
 ous and catarrhal complaints, female weaknesses, in 
 gouty and rheumatic disorders, it is often useful. The 
 hectic fever, which sometimes follows a salivation, yields 
 to a decoction of the woods. Guaiacum seems to stimu- 
 late the exhalent vessels more than the heart and great 
 arteries ; and is consequently safer than those which act 
 more powerfully on the sanguiferous system. It is of 
 course esteemed more effectual than other sudorifics 
 in the lues venerea, in all cases of rheumatism, perhaps 
 in gout. 
 
 A long use of this medicine hath been supposed to 
 produce a yellowness of the skin. In thin emaciated 
 habits ; in an acrimonious state of the fluids ; in hot 
 bilious habits, and where the fibres are very tense, it is 
 suspected to be injurious. 
 
 - Three ounces of the wood, or four ounces of the bark, 
 may be boiled in Jt iv. of water to ftj ij. and if a little 
 liquorice is added to the latter end of the boiling, it will 
 
 abate the disagreeable pungency of this medicine, which 
 affects the throat in swallowing. Of this decoction at 
 least half a pint should be taken in a day. 
 
 If the thin shavings of guaiacum are distilled in a 
 retort, at first an almost purely watery fluid arises ; on 
 increasing the fire, an acid, reddish, empyreumatic 
 liquor passes over, with a little fluid reddish oil, 
 and much air is separated: the residuum is a coal. 
 A pound of guaiacum wood, distilled on an open fire, 
 gave | iii. ss. of acid, and ^ i. ss. of empyreumatic 
 oil. 
 
 The extract of guaiacum, soft and hard, is prepared 
 by boiling Ib i. of guaiacum shavings in a gallon of wa- 
 ter until half the liquor is wasted, repeating the opera- 
 tion by adding the same quantity of fresh water to the 
 same shavings four or five times. The several decoc- 
 tions passed through a strainer, are to be mixed and in- 
 spissEtted ; adding, when the aqueous parts are almost 
 exhaled, a little spiritus vini rectificatus, that the whole 
 may be reduced into an uniform tenacious mass. This 
 extract is called soft when of the consistence of a mass 
 for pills, and hard when it can be powdered. The spi- 
 rit is added at the conclusion of the boiling, that the re- 
 sinous part may be perfectly mixed with the gummy. 
 The harder extract is an excellent errhine. 
 
 The resin of guaiacum is prepared in the same man- 
 ner as the resin of JALAP, q. v. and is the only active 
 part of this wood : it is obtained pure by means of recti- 
 fied spirit of wine, both from the wood and the gum, and 
 is procured by wounding the bark in different parts of 
 the body of the tree, from whence it. exudes copiously. 
 This natural resin, which is exported, is never pure; 
 and about xii. of pure resin is obtained from 5 xvi. of 
 what is styled gum. This is partly accounted for by its 
 being sometimes procured by boring billets of the wood 
 longitudinally, and then burning them at one end, while 
 the resin exudes from the other. It is also occasionally 
 obtained by boiling the chips in water and common salt. 
 
 This gum is of a brown colour, partly reddish, often 
 greenish, brittle, having a glossy surface when broken, 
 of a pungent taste, affecting the tongue and palate in 
 the same manner as the wood. It is chiefly brought 
 in irregular masses, of a dusky green colour : that in the 
 form of drops is the best, but rarely met with. 
 
 In choosing the gum, those pieces which have slips 
 of the bark adhering to them, and that easily separated 
 from them by percussion, is the best. When held 
 against the light it is transparent, breaks with a smooth 
 uniform shining fracture, of a bluish green colour. It 
 is fusible in a moderate heat, but not softened by the 
 heat of the fingers ; insoluble in water, but soluble in 
 alcohol ; without smell or taste, but on hot coals diffus- 
 ing an agreeable odour. When the powder is swallow- 
 ed, it occasions a very painful burning and pricking in 
 the throat. 
 
 Neumann assures us, that a composition of colo- 
 phony and balsam of sulphur is imposed on the unwary 
 for the true gum; but the cheat is easily detected, by 
 exposing each to a due degree of heat, by which the 
 odour of the false is perceived to be different from that 
 of the true. 
 
 The wood and resin only are in general use as medi- 
 cines ; and as the efficacy of the former is supposed to 
 be derived merely i'rom the quantity of resinous mat- 
 ter which it contains, they may be considered indis- 
 
GUL 
 
 720 
 
 GUM 
 
 criminately as the same medicine. Of the gum, or ex- 
 tracts, the dose may be from gr. v. to 9 i. but in the 
 latter dose it is often actively cathartic. It should be 
 combined with a fluid by means of an egg, or some 
 mucilage, as it is otherwise uneasy in the stomach. In- 
 deed, if given in the form of an electuary or bolus, a si- 
 milar medium is necessary. 
 
 Bolsam ofguaiacum consists of gum. guaica. Jfj i. bal- 
 samum Peruv. J iij sp. vini rect. lb i. ss. It was form- 
 erly csL\lei\/iolyc/irestu?n; and from oneto three drachms 
 were given every night and morning in milk, or any 
 convenient vehicle. 
 
 Tincture of gum guaiacum, commonly called the vo- 
 latile tincture, is a solution of four ounces of the gum in 
 a pint and a half of the compound spirit of ammonia. 
 Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 The dose is from a small tea spoonful to a large table 
 spoonful two or three times a day, and it is very con- 
 veniently given in milk, though a proportion of the 
 tinctura opii should be added, to prevent the larger 
 dose from purging. Dr. Dawson frequently directs the 
 latter dose with great advantage in rheumatic and ar- 
 thritic complaints, in which cases, and against palsies 
 from lead, he considers it almost as a specific. It should 
 not, however, be given while any inflammatory diathe- 
 sis remains. 
 
 See Raii Historia Plantar_um ; Lewis's Materia Me- 
 dica ; Neumann's Chemical Works ; Cullen's Materia 
 Medica. 
 
 GUAI'ANA CORTEX. See SIMAROUBA. 
 GUAJA'CANA, dios/iyros, faba Gr&ca latifolia, 
 jiseudo lotus; diosfiyros lotus Lin. Sp. PI. 1510. It is 
 not much known ; but its leaves and fruit are astringent. 
 GUA JA'VA. The guavu, guajdbo; ftsidium fiomife- 
 rum Lin. Sp. PI. 672. The name of a tree in the West 
 Indies, whose fruit is cooling and moderately astringent; 
 the root is also astringent. See Raii Historia. 
 
 GUA'O. Comocladia dentata Lin. Ed. Wildenow, 
 vol. i. p. 189. A West Indian tree, called thetlatian; its 
 effluvia are so acrid as to be injurious to those who 
 sleep under it. It has the odour of dung, and its juice 
 is so black that it cannot be washed out of linen. 
 
 GUAPARAI'BA. The MANGROVE TREE of the 
 West Indies ; mangle, and fialelu-vier. The mangrove 
 tree of the East Indies appears to be the rhizofihora 
 gymnorrhiza Lin. Sp. PI. 634; that of the West, the g. 
 mangle Lin. Sp. PI. 634. If the root is split and toasted, 
 then applied to the punctures made by the poisonous 
 fish called niyui, it is said to cure. See Raii Historia. 
 GUARE'RVA-O'BA. See CUCUMIS AGRESTIS. 
 GUARIRIGUIMY'MIA. Bignonia /lentafihylla 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 870. A shrub in Btasil, like a myrtle, 
 whose seed is supposed by Lemery to destroy worms. 
 
 GUA'SSEM. Certain black scorbutic spots men- 
 tioned by Avicenna. 
 
 GUATIMA'LA. See INDICUM. 
 
 GUA'VA. See GUAJAVA. 
 
 GUIDO'NIS BALS. See ANODYNUM HALS. 
 
 GUILA'NDINA MOR'INGA. See NEPHRITICUM 
 
 LIGNUM. 
 
 GUI'TY-I'BA. A tree growing in Brasil, and bear- 
 ing the fruit called guity coroga, which contains a stone 
 as large as a goose's egg, the kernel of which is astrin- 
 gent. The tree is not known to scientific botanists. 
 
 GU'LA, (from yivtfuti, to taste}. See (ESOPHAGUS. 
 
 GU'MA. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 GU'MMA, (fromgummi, gum, plur. gummata, from 
 the resemblance of the contents to gums,) is a tumour 
 arising from the substance of a bone, so soft as to yield 
 to the finger. As they increase in hardness, they are 
 progressively styled to/ihi^nodi^nAexostoses. In vene- 
 real cases, such tumours often happen on the head, and 
 even in the middle of the hardest bones, apparently pro- 
 duced by an obstruction, and probably a dilatation, of 
 the interstitial vessels raising the incumbent laminae. 
 A softness of the bones sometimes succeeds abscesses 
 of the adjacent parts, and sometimes the seat of the dis- 
 order is in the substance of the bone, as in the lues ve- 
 nerea; but gummata have, however, been discovered, 
 when no adequate cause could be observed. An acid 
 has been suspected in the blood, or perhaps the phos- 
 phoric acid of the bones may be in excess. See Petit 
 on Diseases of the Bones. LUES VENEREA. Bell's Sur- 
 gery, vol. v. p. 541. 
 
 GU'MMI, (tsama/t, pronounced ghamah; Hebrew,) 
 GUM, gisisim, is a concrete vegetable juice, of no parti- 
 cular smell or taste, viscous and tenacious when moist- 
 ened with, and wholly soluble in, water; insoluble in 
 alcohol or in oils; burning in the fire to a black coal, 
 without melting or inflaming, and not volatile in the 
 heat of boiling water. 
 
 The true gums are gum arable, tragacanth, and se- 
 nega : the gum of cherry and plum trees : the others 
 contain a proportion of resin. 
 
 The virtues of gums are those of mucilages in gene- 
 ral, which are only gums with a proportion of water. 
 When the ancients used the word gntmni, or commi, 
 without any epithet, they meant gum arable. The 
 K.ftni AESIX.OV, (Hippocrates De Morbis Mulierum,) is 
 the same. 
 
 GU'MMI ARA'BICUM, called also acanthinum ; gum 
 lamuc; gum Thebaicum and Serafiionis, GUM ARABIC, 
 and the true GUM ACACIA. It exudes from the Egyp- 
 tian acacia, or thorn tree, whose fruit affords the inspis- 
 sated juice of that name. Mimosa nilotica Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1506. (See ACACIA.) It is brought from Turkey in 
 small irregular masses, of a clear whitish or very pale 
 yellow colour. 
 
 Though insoluble in spirit, and in oil, yet, when 
 formed into a mucilage, it is miscible with both, and 
 with resins rendering them miscible with water. Dr. 
 Grew first taught us to mix essential oil with water by 
 means of gum-; and in the London Medical Observa- 
 tions and Inquiries, vol. i. we find that oils, both express- 
 ed and distilled, resins, and balsams, may, by the same 
 means, be mixed uniformly with water or with spirit. 
 Alkaline salts, both fixed and volatile, though they ren- 
 der pure oil miscible with water, prevent the mixture 
 of gum with oil. Acids do not in the least prevent the 
 effect of^gum in combining oils with water. 
 
 Animal glues very unlike vegetable gums are more 
 nutritious, and apt to become putrid; and they will 
 not combine oil with water. In a chemical view their 
 difference is very great; those of the animal kind are 
 changed by fire into a volatile alkaline salt, and a fetid 
 oil ; the vegetable into an acid, liquor, and a very minute 
 portion of oily matter, considerably less fetid than the 
 former. 
 
 Gum arable is glutinous and demulcent ; consequently 
 useful in tickling coughs, diarrhoeas, hoarseness, in car- 
 
GUM 
 
 721 
 
 T > 
 
 dialgia, when from any oily aliment, and in almost 
 every disease of the urinary organs. In dysuria the 
 true gum arable is preferable to the other simple gums. 
 Though its action has been supposed not to extend be- 
 yond the glottis and the alimentary canal, it is certainly 
 conveyed with little change to the kidneys; and, when 
 used in moderate quantities, even checks the urinary 
 discharge. To be effectual as an internal demulcent, 
 two ounces a day should be, at least, taken. Dr. Has- 
 selquist informs us, that a caravan, whose provisions 
 were exhausted, found it very nutritive. 
 
 One ounce of gum arabic renders a pint of water con- 
 siderably glutinous ; but for mucilage, one part of gum 
 to two parts water is required, and for some purposes 
 an equal proportion will be necessary. See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica ; Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 GU'MMI FU'XERUM. See BITUMEN. 
 
 GU'MMI GU'TTA, and AD PODAGRAM. See GAMBO- 
 
 Otft. 
 
 GU'MMI RE'SIXA LU'TEA. New Holland has fur- 
 nished two new medicines; the red and the yellow 
 gum. The first is astringent, and not unlike the kino 
 described in the following article. The yellow is not 
 very dissimilar; but the plant from which each is 
 procured has not been reduced to its place in botanical 
 systems. 
 
 GU'MMI HU'BRUM ASTRI'XGEXS GAMBIE'XSE. The 
 
 RED ASTRIXGEXT GUM FROM GAMBIA ; Kino; SOngUlS 
 
 draconis officinalis, or the finest and true DRAGON'S 
 BLOOD. Dr. Oldfield calls it true gum Senegal. In the 
 inland parts of Africa it is called fiau de sangue: fiau 
 is said to be a corruption of ftalo, wood; and, with the 
 addition of sangue, to be the name of a tree in the in- 
 land parts of Africa which produces it. 
 
 Gum kino is very friable, easily breaking between the 
 fingers; without smell, of an opake, dark, reddish co- 
 lour, appearing almost black in the mass, and, when 
 powdered, of a deep lateritious red. In chewing, it 
 first crumbles, then coheres slightly, and seems soon to 
 dissolve, with a very astringent slightly sweet taste. 
 
 It differs from the red lumps of the common gum 
 Senegal in being much more brittle ; and from the dra- 
 gon's blood in its affinity to water; and from both in 
 its stypticity when tasted. It dissolves both in spirit 
 and in water; each taking up about two thirds of the 
 whole. 
 
 This glim seems useful in many disorders from laxity, 
 as in chronic diarrhoea, leucorrhoea, and maenorrhagia. 
 It contains a larger proportion of gum than any other 
 astringent drug, and, joined with alum, in the propor- 
 tion of one part to three, (as in the pulvis stypticus, Ph. 
 Edin.) is considered to be one of the most powerful as- 
 tringents which has been employed. In a liquid form, 
 however, the kino is said by TromsdorfT to decompose 
 the alum ; but this effect appears to depend on some 
 accident, as the experiment does not always succeed. 
 Cullen's Materia Medica; London Medical Observa- 
 tions and Inquiries, vol. i. p. 358, &c. 
 
 GU'MMI SEXEGALE'XSE, gum Senega, and gum Ori- 
 entate, is brought from the island Senegal, on the coast 
 of Africa, and is said to be the production of the tree 
 which affords the gum arabic. 
 
 This gum is generally in larger and darker pieces 
 than the gum arabic, and rough on the outside : the 
 gum arabic also is dry and brittle, but the Senega 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 clammy and tenacious. The clearest pieces are sold for 
 gum arabic, and their qualities are nearly similar ; but 
 the gum Senega is certainly more adhesive. 
 
 GU'MMI TRAGACA'XTHA, (from r;z.-/n, a goat, and 
 axjti6a., a thorn, because its pods resemble a goat's 
 beard,) adraganth, and dragantum; GUM DRAGAXT, 
 or TRAGACAXTH. This gum exudes from a prickly 
 bush, which grows in Crete, Greece, and Asia. .4ntra- 
 galus tragacantha Lin. Sp. PI. 1073. GOAT'S THORN, 
 or MILK VETCH. It is chiefly brought to us from Tur- 
 key in irregular lumps, or in long vermicular pieces. 
 In Candy it begins to exude about June, and is more or 
 less pure and white, according to its accidental mixture 
 with dust. That which is white, light, smooth, and 
 transparent, in vermicular striae, of a sweetish taste, 
 and without smell, is preferred. A yellowish or 
 brownish colour is no mark of imperfection or impurity. 
 
 It differs from all other gums in giving a thick con- 
 sistence to a larger quantity of water, probably from being 
 insoluble in this fluid, which it slowly imbibes in a large 
 proportion, swells into a considerable bulk, and forms a 
 soft, but not liquid mucilage. On the further addition 
 of water a fluid solution may be obtained by agitation, 
 but the liquor is turbid ; and, on standing, the mucilage 
 subsides, the limpid water on the surface retaining little 
 of the gum. It is more powerful as a mucilage than 
 other gums,. but not as a demulcent, though it softens 
 and thickens acrid humours. 
 
 The pulvis e tragacantha compositus of the London 
 college is made in the following manner: R. Tragacan- 
 thae in pulverem tritae, gum. arabici, amyli, singulorum 
 J i. ss. sacchari purificati f iij. simul in pulverem tere. 
 Ph. Lond. 1T88. 
 
 It is mild, emollient, and useful in tickling coughs, 
 and supposed to mix oils and resins more smoothly 
 than the gum arabic. See Lewis's Materia Medica; 
 Neumann's Chemical Works; Cullen's Materia Me- 
 dica. 
 
 GUMMO'SjE PI'LUL, (from gummi,gum). See 
 
 ASAFJETIDA. 
 
 GUMMO'SUM ELECTA'RIUM,(fromthe same). 
 See DYSURIA. 
 
 GURGEA'TIO, (from gurges, a stream of water). 
 See SUDOR AXGLICUS. 
 
 GURGU'LIO^ysfyKfe*", from gargarah, the throat, 
 Hebrew). See UVULA : the insect also called a 
 
 GUSTATO'RII. See HYPOGLOSSI EXTERXI. 
 
 GUSTATO'RIUS, (from gusto, to taste,") the name 
 of the third maxillary branch of the fifth pair of 
 nerves. 
 
 GUSTE'RANAX. See BITHMMALCA. 
 
 GU'STUS, (from ytvtujci, to taste}. The TASTE. 
 Upon the tongue, towards the apex and sides under 
 the skin, are obtuse papillae of various figures; promi- 
 nent in the tongue of a living person, when applied to 
 the object of taste ; but not discovered in the dead body. 
 They rise from the nervous substance which covers the 
 muscular flesh in the tongue, pass through the perfora- 
 tions of the corpus reticulare, as in the skin, and are 
 covered with small vaginae, formed by the exterior 
 membrane of the tongue. These vaginae are seemingly 
 porous, that the substance tasted may, by pressure, be 
 applied to them. Bellini has shown that these papillae 
 only are the medium of taste ; and that the other parts 
 
G U T 
 
 '22 
 
 U U T 
 
 of the mouth, tongue, and palate, contribute nothing to 
 it, except as resisting surfaces to assist the application. 
 It is, however, highly probable that the back part of the 
 palate is also sensible of the impression which conveys 
 the taste. 
 
 It hath been generally said, that salts are the true ob- 
 jects of taste; and that the diversity of taste is owing 
 to the different figures which are natural to salts: but 
 Haller, on the contrary, asserts, that the reason of the 
 diversity of flavours seems to reside in the intrinsic fa- 
 bric or apposition of their elements, which do not fall 
 under the scrutiny of the senses. In general, he thinks 
 whatever contains less salt than the saliva is insipid ; but 
 that the nature or disposition of the covering with which 
 the papillae are clothed, together with that of the juices, 
 and of the aliments lodged in the stomach, have a consi- 
 derable share in determining the sense of taste; so that 
 the same flavour does not equally please or affect the 
 organ in all ages alike, nor persons of the same tempera- 
 tures, nor even the same person at different times. In 
 fact, the sense of taste is more closely connected with the 
 state of the stomach than is generally supposed ; and the 
 languor or indisposition of that organ destroys or de- 
 praves the sense of taste. Other nervous affections have 
 a similar effect. In fevers the taste is depraved or lost, 
 and the substance of the papillae, or of their vaginae, 
 seems to be organically changed ; for with whatever 
 care the tongue is cleaned, it never attains a healthy 
 appearance. 
 
 In general, the taste determines what aliment is sa- 
 lutary; for the most part, whatever offends the taste is 
 injurious in the stomach. See Haller's Physiology, in 
 his Lecture of the Taste. 
 
 GU'TTA, (from x ia i to /tour out). A DROP; alun- 
 &>l. Drops are an uncertain form of administering me- 
 dicines; and, where great exactness is necessary, they 
 should not be prescribed. The shape of the bottle, or 
 of its mouth, from whence the drops fall, as well as the 
 consistence of the fluid, occasions a considerable dif- 
 ference in the quantity administered. 
 
 Gutta is also a name of the apoplexy, from a suppo- 
 sition that its cause was a drop of blood falling from the 
 brain upon the heart. 
 
 GU'TTA GA'MBA. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 GU'TT^E NI'GRJE. The black drops, occasionally 
 called the Lancashire or the Cheshire drops, is a secret 
 preparation of opium, more active than the common 
 tincture, and supposed to be less injurious, as seldom 
 fallowed by headach. One drop of this medicine is 
 equal to about t\vo and a half of the tincture of opium. 
 We are informed by Dr. Cassells, that there are two 
 preparations in use undejx-this title. In the first, five 
 ounces of purified opium, with pimento and cinnamon, 
 of each two drachms; saffron and Seville orange peel, of 
 each one drachm ; are digested for a week in rectified 
 spirit of wine, which is separated from the faeces by 
 pressure. In the other, four ounces of opium are di- 
 gested for three weeks in as many pints of the juice of 
 quinces or verjuice, to which saffron, cloves, nutmeg, 
 and cinnamon, of each an ounce, are added, and the 
 digestion continued another week. Neither appears to 
 us the real preparation; but we shall resume the subject 
 in another article. Vide OPIUM. 
 
 GU'TTA OPA'CA. See CATARACTA. 
 
 GU'TTA ROSA'CEA, according to Dr. Cullen, is syno- 
 
 nymous with -varus, and bacchia; and these are placed 
 as varieties of the Ji/ilogosis fihlegmone. It is sometimes 
 called simply rosacea, from the little red drops, or fiery- 
 tubercles, dispersed about the face and nose ; rubedo 
 maculona, lont/ios, butiga, gutta rubea, ruonia, and ro- 
 sea. Nicholaus Florentinus distinguishes three degrees 
 of it, viz. 1. rubedo sim/itejc, seu fades rubra; 2. pus- 
 tulosa; and, 3. ulcerosa. 
 
 The cause is supposed to be in the liver, and this idea 
 is supported by observing, that often on the disappear- 
 ance of fiery pimples in the face, an indurated liver 
 and a dropsy follow; on the contrary, disorders of the 
 liver are sometimes relieved by eruptions in the face, 
 so that repellents should be carefully avoided. Whe- 
 ther it be the cause or effect of a diseased liver, those 
 addicted to spirituous liquors are most subject to this 
 complaint; but the most abstemious are sometimes af- 
 fected with it, by suddenly drinking a draught of cold 
 water when they are hot, or by any partial suppression 
 of the perspiration. The disease is peculiarly obsti- 
 nate, and often resists every attempt to relieve it ; nor 
 will the eruptions disappear till the constitution is 
 completely ruined. 
 
 In general, a temperate regimen is proper; but if 
 the patient is accustomed to , generous diet, a sudden 
 alteration is not advisable: violent exercise should be 
 avoided ; and the mind kept as calm as possible. Scar- 
 borough water is generally esteemed very useful; spi- 
 rits, spices, and every thing but the mildest food, should 
 be avoided. 
 
 Practical writers abound with variety of topical ap- 
 plications; but great caution is required in their use. 
 The hydrargyrum nitratum, if cautiously employed, is 
 sometimes safe, and is the medicine called the golden 
 ointment. 
 
 Internally, mercurial deobstruents, with antimonials; 
 saline, acidulous, and ferrugineous waters, are useful. 
 The decoction of sarsaparilla, of mezereum, or of ether, 
 with that of the elm bark, or the root of the water 
 dock, adding as much of any neutral salt as will keep 
 the bowels loose, are the best assistants of the mercu- 
 rials and antimonials. See Heister's Surgery ; Turner's 
 Diseases of the Skin; Medical Observations and In- 
 quiries, vol. i. p. 189. 
 
 GU'TTA SERE'NA. (See AMAUROSIS.) On recur- 
 ring to this article, we perceive that we omitted to men- 
 tion Mr. Ware's very ingenious remark, that it may be 
 sometimes occasioned by a dilatation of the circulus 
 arteriosus, that circle which surrounds the sella tur- 
 cica, and which on the fore part passes over the optic 
 nerve. The anterior arteries are branched from the ca- 
 rotid; but others rise soon after, which, passing back- 
 ward, join the basilar artery, and form the posterior 
 portion of the circle, which lies over the nervi motores 
 oculorum. This cause probably produces the disease 
 when it is accompanied by an inability of moving the 
 upper eye lid; and we can easily suppose that it may 
 affect the optic nerve, without producing any change on 
 the motory nerves, as the larger portion of the blood 
 may be carried off by the anastomosing branches of the 
 basilar artery. 
 
 We need scarcely apologise for omitting the singu- 
 lar fancy of Richter, who attributes gutta serena to 
 infarclcd viscera, and combats it by deobstruents and 
 antispasmodics. 
 
G Y M 
 
 G V 1' 
 
 GV'TTX VI'T^E. BALS. TBAUMATKLM. See BEX- 
 ZOINVM. 
 
 GL'TT.E ANGLICA'X.*. A famous remedy of Dr. 
 Goddard, which, we are assured by Lister, was only the 
 spirit of raw silk rectified with oil of cinnamon. The 
 secret was sold to Charles II. for the enormous sum of 
 5000/. 
 
 GUTTA'LIS. See ARYTJIXOIDES. 
 
 GUTTE'TA, (fromgoutte, the cramfi). Castellus 
 informs us that the word goutte in French signifies con- 
 vultitjn ; hence the name of a preparation called fiuh-is 
 adguitetam, which consisted of dittany, human skull, con- 
 trayerva, kc.; in general equal parts of peony and va- 
 lerian roots are only mixed. It was originally an in- 
 vention of Riverius, and often called efiilefitic fiovoder. 
 
 GU'TTUR, (from '/jua, to flour out). The THROAT ; 
 brochthus. See BROXCHOCELE. 
 
 GUTTURA'LIS ARTE'RIA, (from guttur, the 
 throat). The first considerable branch of the external 
 carotid is the superior guttural, which arises where it 
 parts from the internsl. and runs to the thyroid gland, 
 to the muscles, and other parts of the larynx or pharynx, 
 hence called laryngea. 
 
 The inferior guttural artery is the TRACHEALIS AR- 
 TERIA. q. v. 
 
 GL-TTUHA'LIS VE'XA, tracheali*. The right goes 
 from the under part of the bifurcation above the mam- 
 maria of the same side, and sometimes from the subcla- 
 vian. The left from the left subclavian near its origin. 
 
 GUTTURIFO'RMIS CARTILA'GO, (from gut- 
 tur, the throat and forma, likeness). See ARYT.S- 
 XOIDES. 
 
 GYMNA'STICA. GYMXASTICS; exercises of the 
 body which were proposed for the restoration and pre- 
 servation of health, and for the cure of diseases. They 
 were of Greek origin ; and are so called from the word 
 yt-ujoj, naked ; for they were performed by naked men 
 in the public games. These exercises were originally 
 designed to accustom the youth to feats of activity and 
 strength. War was a laborious occupation from the 
 weight of the armour, and strength must be acquired 
 by exertion, and supported by constant exercise. The 
 games were consequently connected with their religion, 
 and victor)- in them was politically rendered an object 
 of the highest importance. 
 
 Palmaque nobilis 
 
 Ten-arum dominos evehit ad Deof. 
 
 The gymnastic art had attained no considerable de- 
 gree of perfection in the days of Homer, as we find 
 from the description of the games at the funeral of Pa- 
 troclus. It was introduced, however, into medicine 
 only about the time of Hippocrates, or rather a little 
 before his era by Herodicus, probably his father. The 
 gymnastics of the warriors were too violent for the dis- 
 eased, or even for the preservation of health in those 
 not naturally strong; and Hippocrates, in his work on 
 
 regimen, speaks of exercise in general, of walking, of 
 races either on foot or horseback, leaping, wrestling, 
 the corycus, or exercising the suspended ball, with the 
 usual additions of unctions, frictions, and rolling in the 
 sand. Boxing, the pancratia, hoplomachia, running, 
 quoits, the exercise of the ball, hoop, and javelin, driv- 
 ing the chariot, and swimming, seemingly required too 
 great exertion to be admitted into the medical depart- 
 ment; though walking, vociferation, recitation, and 
 holding the breath, seem to have been among the me- 
 dicinal gymnastics. Hoffman mentions fifty-five kinds 
 of medicinal exercises, which it were tedious to enume- 
 rate. Vide in loco. 
 
 The .Egyptians considered gymnastics not necessary; 
 they thought that by them a genuine health was not 
 procured, but in its stead a short-lived strength, highly 
 dangerous.to young people. See Hieronymus Mercu- 
 rialis de Arte Gymnastica Fabri Agoniston ; Fuller's 
 Medicina Gymnastica; Hoffman de Athletis Veterum, 
 vol. v. p. 377, &c. 
 
 GYMXOSPE'RMIA, (from -/UP**, naked, andmrtf- 
 fui, seed}. The name of the first order in the class 
 didynamia, in Linnaeus's system, comprehending those 
 plants which have four stamina ; of which thetwomid- 
 dle are shorter than the two outer ones, with a ringent 
 flower, succeeded by four naked seeds. 
 
 GYX.E'CIA, (from ywif, isoman}. See LOCHIA and 
 MEXSES. 
 
 GYNJK'CIUMj (from */""!, a woman*). A SERA- 
 GLIO; an appellation of antimony, and the fiudendum 
 muliebre. 
 
 GYNJECOMA'STON, and GYX.ECOMA'STOS, 
 (from yvi!, a isoman, and futfjtf, the breast}. An enor- 
 mous increase of the breasts of women; or a man whose 
 breasts are large like a woman's. 
 
 GYX.ECOMY STAX, (from -/fir, a woman, and 
 it!;r~a|, a beard,) the hairs on the female pudenda. 
 
 GYXA XDRIA, (from yuns, a ivoman, and *>;, a 
 man). The name of the twentieth class in the Lin- 
 naean artificial system, containing all plants with her- 
 maphrodite flowers, which have the stamen growing 
 upon the style ; or else an elongated receptacle, bearing 
 both stamens and styles. This class has been consider- 
 ably reduced by some modern reformers, and the plants 
 referred to other classes. 
 
 GYNA XTHROPOS, (form ',-" a woman, and 
 xitpvros, a man}. That species of hermaphrodite which 
 partakes more of the female than of the male, opposed 
 to that which partakes most of the male , called andrr,- 
 gynus. These distinctions are groundless ; for herma- 
 phrodites are generally women. 
 
 GYXECA XTHE, (from /">:, a ivoman, and **a- 
 t*, a thorn ; supposed to be the female briony, and also 
 prickly). See BRIOXIA NIGRA. 
 
 GYPSOPHY'TOX, (from yv^es, time, and 4>t?., 
 a herb ; because it was supposed a lithontriptic). See 
 
 PlMPIXELLA ALBA GERMAXORUM. 
 
 4.7. 
 
724 
 
 H. 
 
 HJEM 
 
 H 
 
 .A'BA. See FABA. 
 
 HA'BASCUM. The name of a Virginian root 
 which resembles a parsnip, and is a sulutary food. 
 
 HABjE'NA. A BRIDLE. The name of a bandage, 
 for the purpose of keeping the lips of wounds together. 
 
 HABI'LLA DE CARTHAGE'NA. See BEJUIO. 
 
 HABITUS, (from habeo, to possess). HABIT. See 
 
 CONSUETUDO. 
 
 HA'BITUS FLA'NT.E. The habit of a plant; its out- 
 ward general appearance. 
 
 HA'CUB. A species of carduus, the young shoots 
 of which are eaten by the Indians, but the roots are 
 emetic. Gundelia TournefortiiUm. Sp. PI. 1315, of 
 which there are two varieties : the first grows in Ame- 
 rica, and the second in Syria. It is classed by Jussieu 
 with the cynarocephali, and has the leaf of a carduus, 
 the habit and juice of a scolymus, and the head of an 
 eryngium. 
 
 HjE'MA,(from <ti6a, to be hot; from its heat). See 
 SANGUIS. 
 
 HJLMAGO'GOS, (from asp*, blood, and y*>, to 
 bring- aivay'). The name of an antidote in Nicolaus 
 Myrepsus, which was used for promoting the menstrual 
 and haemorrhoidal discharges. 
 
 H^EMALO'PIA, (from atifvt, blood, and aTrla/tat, to 
 tee). A variety of thepseudoblepsis imaginaria, in which 
 every thing seems of a red colour. 
 
 HJL'MALOPS, (from ifu, blood and a-*]/, the coun- 
 tenance). The livid marks of sugillations in the face 
 and eyes. 
 
 H-iEMATAPO'RIA, (from *ifta, blood, and -a-ofta, 
 to put aivay). A wasting from poverty of blood. 
 
 H^EMATEME'SIS, (from <*//**, blood, and t^ta, to 
 vomit). See VOMITUS. 
 
 H^EMA'TIA, and H^MA'TION. An epithet for 
 garum, made of the intestines of fish macerated in salt. 
 
 HjEMATI'TES, (from its supposed virtue of stop- 
 ping blood). It is called also BLOOD-STONE, azedegrin, 
 usedenigi. When in flattish cakes, with knobs on the 
 surface, the ancients called it hematites ; when in long 
 striated pieces, schistus ; but they do not differ. The 
 terra sinofiica is also called blood stone. Per oxide 
 hematite of Haiiy iv. 105. 
 
 Twenty- four parts of haematites yield nine of iron; 
 but it often affords half its weight, and is found in Ger- 
 many, France, Spain, and England. It is very hard, 
 
 H 
 
 of a dark red colour; but of a brighter hue when powder- 
 ed. As it is very difficultly powdered, the crocis martis, 
 or the rubigo ferri, may be substituted. See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 H^EMATITI'NOS, (from hematites'). An epithet 
 of a collyrium in Galen, in which is the haematites. 
 
 H^EMATOCE'LE, (from lfu t, blood, and *?AI, a 
 tumour'). A species of false hernia in the scrotum, 
 consisting of a collection of blood in the tunica vagina- 
 lis. It resembles, in appearance, an hydrocele, and the 
 method of cure is the same. It most commonly fol- 
 lows hydrocele, and is occasioned by a puncture of 
 the instrument, or sometimes by a natural haemorrhage, 
 in consequence of the support taken from the vessels 
 by a discharge of the water. Blood in the tunica va- 
 ginalis is distinguished from water by its colour and 
 weight. The tumour may be sometimes discussed by 
 stimulant and astringent lotions ; but the operation is 
 generally necessary. If any vessel appears to discharge 
 blood, and the application of alcohol, tincture of myrrh, 
 or ether, applied by means of pledgets of soft lint, do not 
 check the bleeding, the ligature must be employed. 
 See Celsus; P. jEgineta; Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 482; 
 Pott's Works, 4to. 1775; White's Surgery, p. 342. 
 H^EMATOCE'LE ARTERIO'SUM. See ANEURISMA. 
 H^EMATOCHY'SIS, (from ift, blood, and %tu, 
 to pour out). See H^EMORRHAGIA. 
 
 H^EMATO'DES, (from /ft, blood, and e/& 
 semblance ; from the red colour of its flower). 
 GERANIUM SANGUINARIUM. 
 
 HjEMATO'LOGIA, (from the same, and 
 sermo). The doctrine of the blood, or an account of its 
 nature and properties. 
 
 HjEMATOMPHALOCE'LE,(from HIM-*, blood, tu.- 
 <pA", navel, and x>>A)j, -a tumour). A tumour in the 
 navel, turgid with blood. If astringent and stimulating 
 applications do not succeed in discussing it, the fluid 
 may be evacuated by a puncture. 
 
 H^EMATOPEDE'SIS, (from *i^, blood, and art- 
 $za, to leap). BLOODY SWEAT; or the spurting of 
 blood from a wounded artery. 
 
 HjEMATOPHLCEBCE'STASIS, (from *<;,*, blood, 
 ipAs-v/', a -vein, and (r7<r<, a motion,') is a suppression of 
 the impetuous current and intumescence of the blood 
 in the veins. But, according to Galen, it sometimes 
 means a full vein. 
 
 , re- 
 See 
 
H JEM 
 
 725 
 
 H JEM 
 
 H.MATO'XYLON CAMPECHIA'NUM, (from 
 t, blood, and |fAa, wood ; so called from its red co- 
 lour). See CAMPECHENSE LIGNUM. 
 
 HjEMATU'RIA, (from *ift*, and tvpr, urine). See 
 UHJ.VA. 
 
 H JIMOCE'RCHNUS, (from *<**, blood, and xtp- 
 X<) noise*). Blood brought up from th fauces, or the 
 lungs, with a noise or rattling ; sometimes bloody ex- 
 cretions discharged in a dry form. 
 
 HjEMO'DIA, (from ai/unPta, to stufiify*). A pain- 
 ful stupor of the teeth, from acid and austere sub- 
 stances. 
 
 H.fcMO'PTOE, (from <^t, and r?i/*>, to afiit ufi). 
 See HEMOPTYSIS. 
 
 HMOPTY'ICUS,(from the same). Htmotoricua. 
 A person who discharges blood from the mouth. 
 
 H^EMOPTY'SIS, (from </*, blood, and ?-, to 
 tfiit). A SPITTING of BLOOD; hemofitoe. By this 
 term, however, is meant a bleeding from the trachea or 
 the lungs; for blood from the nose and the stomach is 
 often apparently spit. When from the veins of the lungs 
 it is called fierirrhexis : but this can scarcely, in any 
 case, be ascertained. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus in the class fiyrexitt, 
 and order hemorrhagite, defining it a flushing of the 
 cheeks; an uneasy sensation or pain, and sometimes 
 heat, in the breast; a tickling of the fauces; a cough, by 
 which blood of a florid colour, often frothy, is ejected 
 by the mouth. He distinguishes five species: 
 
 1. H^EMOPTY'SIS PLETHO'RICA, when no external force 
 has been applied, nor any cough or suppression of usual 
 evacuation has preceded. 
 
 2. HJEMOPTY'SIS VIOLE'.VTA, when from external vio- 
 lence. 
 
 3. H^EMOPTY'SJS PHTHI'SICA, where emaciation and 
 continued debility follow. 
 
 4. HJEMOPTY'SIS CALCULO'SA, when with the blood 
 calcareous concretions are thrown up. 
 
 5. HJEMOPTY'SIS VICA'HIA, when from the suppression 
 of some accustomed evacuation. 
 
 Passionate, weak, and slender people, with long necks 
 and flat breasts, or a sharp carinated sternum, gibbous 
 or otherwise distorted, and those who while young were 
 subject to bleed at the nose, are most subject to an hae- 
 moptysis. 
 
 An haemoptysis may occur, 1 . From an accidental rup- 
 ture or a wound of the vessels ; but if the vessels are 
 small, the patient quiet, and no previous disease exists 
 in the lungs, there is little danger ; but if large, the dan- 
 ger is considerable. 2. From tubercles or small tu- 
 mours of an apparently scrofulous nature, contract- 
 ing the vessels of the lungs, and consequently increasing 
 the impetus on the other vessels, which in such constitu- 
 tions are usually weak. This kind usually ends in phthisis. 
 3. From an ulcer in the lungs, forced up by coughing, 
 and mixed with phlegm or pus ; in which case the dan- 
 ger is great, as some large vessel has probably been 
 eroded. 4. By anastomosis : this is said to be without 
 danger, and often to relieve women whose menses are 
 suppressed ; but the existence of an anastomosis is in 
 this case doubtful. It is more properly metastasis. 
 
 Sometimes the bronchial artery is ruptured. If the 
 orifice is small, the discharge soon ceases ; for, by the 
 stagnation of the blood in the cellular substance of the 
 lungs, the artery is compressed, and the rupture closed: 
 
 this blood is sometimes absorbed, at others it excites 
 inflammation, which terminates in suppuration. It then 
 reaches the bronchiae, and is by degrees spit up ; but a 
 hectic usually follows. 
 
 When the rupture happens in the pulmonary artery 
 the discharge is sudden, and the blood more copious 
 and florid than when from the bronchial artery ; but 
 without pain, and unmixed with phlegm. In this case 
 the preceding symptoms are anxiety about the praecor- 
 dia, difficulty of breathing, an oppressive undulatory 
 pain about the diaphragm, flatulencies in the belly, a 
 sense of heat in the sternum, salt taste in the mouth, 
 coldness of the extremities, hoarseness, a dry tickling 
 cough, &c. As these show a general stricture on the 
 vessels, and a change in the balance of the circulation, 
 so they are commonly the forerunners of a copious hae- 
 morrhage. When the discharge is from the bronchial 
 artery, its ejection is not sudden, and its appearance is 
 blackish, and somewhat thick ; though a frothy cough 
 attends, there are a pain and heat in the breast, with a 
 sense of weakness there, during the disease, sometimes 
 with a fever, which abates with each discharge of blood, 
 and returns at intervals when the haemorrhage- is stop- 
 ped. Sometimes matter is mixed with, or follows after, 
 the discharges. The distinction of these two cases is, 
 however, difficult, and of little importance. It is of 
 more consequence to ascertain whether the blood comes 
 from the fauces, the nose, or the stomach. If from the 
 fauces, either directly, or dropping from the nose, it is 
 inconsiderable in quantity, and not always attended with 
 any hawking; and though this is sometimes the case, 
 the symptoms of haemorrhagia nasi, or inspection of the 
 fauces, will assist the distinction. Blood, however, sel- 
 dom comes from the fauces, but in consequence of local 
 inflammation or scurvy. When a discharge of blood is 
 from the stomach, it is brought up by vomiting ; but pa- 
 tients can seldom distinguish between these two opera- 
 tions. In general, when from the stomach, the quantity 
 discharged at once is more considerable, it is mixed 
 with the contents of the stomach, and not the mucus 
 of the lungs; and nausea has generally preceded. The 
 pulmonary blood is usually florid ; that of the stomach 
 of a darker colour. Complaints of the lungs preced- 
 ing the discharge, will show that a doubtful haemorr- 
 hage probably proceeds from that organ. 
 
 Spitting of blood, or rather the appearance of some 
 blood with the sputum, is generally useful in pleurisies 
 and peripneumonies; in the robust, a spitting of blood 
 is not always dangerous, but in the tender and feeble 
 the disease is seldom cured ; if blood proceed from an 
 ulcer, the event will be probably fatal. 
 
 The causes of haemoptysis are those of haemorrhage 
 in general, viz. fever, with an alteration in the balance 
 ot the circulation, or increased impetus in consequence 
 of obstruction ; but this requires some elucidation. We 
 have said, that, in the gradual evolution of the human 
 body, the head is at first disproportionately large, and 
 receives, for purposes we need not now explain, a large 
 proportion of the vital fluid. In succession the chest 
 expands, and receives in turn its additional quan 
 Thus, in early youth, bleedings from the nose die fre- 
 quent; we next find similar discharges from the lu. 
 When, therefore, a tendency to plethora exists, those 
 vessels yield which are most fully distended in the 
 different periods. Haemorrhages from the lungs are, 
 
726 
 
 H^EM 
 
 however, more frequent from the second cause. Tu- 
 mours, styled tubercles, as we have said, frequently 
 contract the cavity of the chest, and occasion the most 
 dangerous haemoptysis ; as from the increased impetus, 
 which occasions the haemorrhage, inflammation is in- 
 duced, and a suppuration of an unkindly nature follows. 
 If, from weakness, the vertebrae are distorted, the child, 
 to relieve itself, bends on the opposite side, and by this 
 double curvature greatly contracts the cavity. Tight 
 ligatures round the chest, while the child is growing, 
 equally prevent its expansion ; and the mode of carrying 
 children, by grasping them on each side of the sternum, 
 produces the same effect. When we treat of haemorr- 
 hages, we shall find that those styled active are attend- 
 ed with a febrile exacerbation, which, we have seen, 
 destroys the balance of the circulation, and throws a large 
 proportion of the blood on the internal parts. In such 
 circumstances the occurrence of haemoptoe is not sur- 
 prising, when any of the predisposing causes, formerly 
 mentioned, exist. Independent, however, of fever, the 
 disease may happen from the contraction alone, since, 
 in every situation, any considerable stricture, as we have 
 seen (v. FEBRIS), or as we shall more fully show (v. 
 INFLAMMATION), increases the action of the vessels a 
 tergo ; and should the slightest cause of increased ge- 
 neral impetus or topical weakness concur, the disease 
 must inevitably be produced. Whether any contraction 
 of the bony covering of the chest has a tendency to 
 bring on tubercles, has not been shown ; but the very 
 frequent consequence of tubercular consumption, from 
 almost any haemorrhage of the pulmonary vessels, seems 
 to show either that this is the case, or that tubercles 
 exist in almost every constitution, which, from dissec- 
 tion, appears not to be true. 
 
 These considerations lead to important consequences 
 in the means of preventing haemoptysis, and the con- 
 sequent hectic. The first rule which they suggest is 
 the propriety of guarding against every cause of in- 
 creased impetus, by the mildest food, the gentlest exer- 
 cise, and avoiding excess of every kind. Another is, 
 the propriety of inducing some steady permanent dis- 
 charge from the thorax, if any part of the chest appears 
 particularly diseased. This is ascertained by pain, par- 
 ticularly felt on a full inspiration, or by the inability to 
 lie on one side. The decubitus difficulis is a problem 
 in pathology of no little intricacy ; but, in general, in 
 cases of this kind the patient cannot lie on the side af- 
 fected; probably because the weight of the contents 
 of the sound side contributes to check the very little 
 action that remains. Whatever, however, becomes of 
 the explanation, the fact is well established ; and a blis- 
 ter, or a seton, can be continued on the side which is 
 known, from this circumstance, to be diseased, without 
 any inconvenience to the patient. If the disease can- 
 not be discovered from this criterion, the blister should 
 be placed on the sternum, near its lower part. In this 
 place it will certainly contribute, though in a less de- 
 gree, to take off inflammatory tension from every part 
 of the thorax. 
 
 When haemoptysis has come on, it must be combated 
 by other remedies; and one of the most common, appa- 
 rently the most useful, is generally bleeding. This, if 
 preferred, should be actively employed ; for small bleed- 
 ings, frequently repeated, exhaust the patient instead of 
 relieving the disease. We are confident, however, in 
 
 adding, that this remedy is used too frequently, and 
 with too little discrimination. An active, plethoric 
 young man, labouring under haemoptysis, from excess, 
 from strains, or accident, may be bled freely, and fre- 
 quently. A weak, debilitated person, with a contracted 
 chest, may, for a moment, be relieved ; but the remedy, 
 together with the disease, contributes to sink the 
 strength, and the habit is soon established, which re- 
 quires this assistant discharge. It must be remember- 
 ed, also, that haemoptysis is sometimes owing to the con- 
 traction of the chest with debility, and but little, if any, 
 assistance from increased impetus. In this case the ad- 
 vantages of bleeding, though considerable, are tempo- 
 rary, and its disadvantages numerous ; yet it is an indis- 
 pensable remedy. 
 
 As a blister will prevent, so it will often lessen, pul- 
 monary haemorrhage ; and is indeed a very unequivocal 
 remedy, though we so often hear of the stimulus it oc- 
 casions during its early action. Whatever it may be 
 in other respects, we know from experience that it is 
 not injurious in haemoptysis. 
 
 Another class of remedies is more suspicious ; we 
 mean emetics. We need not repeat what we have said 
 under that head ; but would chiefly limit their use to 
 active haemorrhages from -the lungs, after bleeding; 
 though even in a very debilitated state we suspect they 
 may be useful. In this, however, they have not been 
 tried ; and they are certainly, in such circumstances, 
 precarious. 
 
 Sedatives, particularly those which repress the acti- 
 vity of the circulation, are highly useful. Of these the 
 chief are nitre and digitalis, to which some others have- 
 been added. 
 
 Nitre, if taken early in this disorder, is much to be 
 depended on. The following method is convenient 
 and useful : R. Sal. nitri g ss. conservae rosarum 5 iv. 
 m. cap. q. n. m. major. 3tia. quaq. hora pro re nata. 
 But this remedy is much more effectual when given in 
 the coldest water, and swallowed while dissolving. Ten 
 grains, in urgent cases, may be given every hour, or 
 even more frequently. 
 
 Digitalis has not been employed so actively as the ur- 
 gency of the disease seems to require; but it may be 
 given every hour, increasing each time the dose by a 
 quarter of a grain of the powder. Its worst effect will be 
 that of vomiting, which we have no reason to dread. 
 As nitre, in the way recommended, is only a form of 
 cold, so cold drinks, recommended by De Haen, may be 
 equally useful, except that the bulk, required to pro- 
 duce a sufficiently sedative effect, may be inconvenient. 
 Another sedative that has been employed is opium ; 
 but this has been avoided, as it is suspected of stimu- 
 lating in its first operation. We have found it, how- 
 ever, an useful medicine, without the slightest incon- 
 venience from the supposed effect. 
 
 Cicuta has not, we believe, been given in such cir- 
 cumstances ; yet, as it acts with safety as a narcotic in 
 consumptive cases, we should expect some advantage 
 from it. The belladonna and tobacco, also, which power- 
 fully affect the nervous system, may, in emergency, be 
 tried. Tobacco in clysters often produces fainting. 
 
 A remedy employed freely in America, with much 
 confidence, is a table spoonful of common salt dissolved 
 in a very small proportion of water. This cannot, like 
 nitre, act as a sedative ; but probaly operates as an un- 
 
'27 
 
 II JE M 
 
 diffused stimulus on the oesophagus and stomach, which, 
 by increasing the action of the vessels of their internal 
 membranes, relieves the neighbouring organs, without 
 increasing the impetus of the circulation. Does the 
 vitriolated magnesia act in a similar way ? It is un- 
 doubtedly an useful medicine in this disease, independent 
 of its laxative powers. But gentle laxatives are always 
 necessary to prevent the straining required for the eva- 
 cuation of a costive motion, and to relieve every impe- 
 diment to the circulation in the chylopoietic viscera. 
 
 Astringents, often relied on, are of little real utility. 
 The bark is injurious; and, indeed, when we reflect 
 that whatever constricts the fibres increases the dispro- 
 portion between the capacity of the vessels and their 
 contents, we must be satisfied that medicines of this 
 kind are hurtful. Alum indeed is not without the sus- 
 picion of possessing a sedative quality, and kino is not 
 manifestly an astringent. Yet each seems of little real 
 utility in this complaint. In the passive haemoptyses, 
 astringents are apparently more proper, but even in 
 these nitre is preferable ; for in the lowest weakness of 
 the animal actions, the heart and arteries often beat with 
 the most inflammatory violence. 
 
 If the cough be troublesome, demulcents are neces- 
 sary ; and to these opium may be safely joined, even by 
 those who dread its stimulus in other circumstances: 
 but care must be taken that laxatives be interposed, 
 lest an inconvenient and dangerous constipation should 
 ensue. See Wallis's Sydenham. London Medical 
 Observations, &c. vol. iv. p. 206; and Medical Museum, 
 vol. ii. p. 257 259. Cullen's First Lines, vol. ii. p. 
 336, edit. 4. 
 
 HJEMORRHA'GIA, (from >*, blood, and *, to 
 _/?oro). H<ematochy8i8,ai\Asangu{flu.x:us. Haemorrhages, 
 though frequent diseases, are not among the most 
 dangerous complaints to which the human body is sub- 
 ject, and are of importance only in their consequences ; 
 for a haemorrhage, when in excess, occasions faintness, 
 and, during the deliquium, the bleeding stops. 
 
 The first distinction of haemorrhages is into active 
 and passive. Dr. Cullen, limited by his system, has 
 chiefly noticed the former; but the line is not, as we 
 .shall soon find, easily drawn, or fixed with accuracy. 
 Active haemorrhages are those attended with fever, 
 which seem to depend for their existence on coldness 
 and shivering, with the usual attendants, a quick pulse, 
 and marks of a particular determination to the part 
 from which the discharge will proceed. But " degree 
 does not change even a species," according to the canon 
 of the systematics ; and often in the lowest state of 
 debility, the legs are cold, the part affected peculiarly 
 hot, and the pulse throbs with vehemence. If such 
 haemorrhages are active, they have no place in Dr. Cul- 
 len's system. Asa general outline, the distinction will, 
 however, hold with sufficient accuracy, and we shall 
 soon pursue it. 
 
 Another distinction is into accidental, and vicarious 
 or critical haemorrhages. The first are only to be styled 
 diseases. When any discharge has been suppressed, 
 blood is often poured from other vessels without any 
 injury, except perhaps when the delicate organization 
 of the brain is injured by it. Vicarious blee.-'.ings from 
 the lungs are seldom dangerous ; and from the stomach 
 and intestines are only for a time inconvenient. But 
 in the brain we cannot always limit the new discharge 
 
 so as to prevent injury from compression, though in 
 many cases the blood has been absorbed without any 
 permanent disease. Critical discharges also in the brain 
 are dangerous ; nor is it impossible that these or vicari- 
 ous bleedings in the lungs, if violent, may not occasion 
 at once suffocation. 
 
 Active haemorrhages we must then consider as febrile 
 diseases of an inflammatory kind. They are defined by 
 Dr. Cullen pyrexia, with an effusion of blood, inde- 
 pendent of external violence; and the blood drawn hav- 
 ing an inflammatory appearance. Active haemorrhages 
 chiefly occur in full plethoric habits, most frequently in 
 the spring and in the early months of summer, before 
 the warmth of the air has relaxed the external vessels. 
 Previous to the fever which ushers in the discharge, 
 some general fulness and uneasiness are felt, with a 
 load on the parts from whence the haemorrhage will 
 flow. The topical heat, swelling, or itching, is some- 
 times considerable. A short rigor which follows is 
 relieved by the usual heat, and the haemorrhage soon 
 comes on during this hot fit. After some time the 
 discharge and the fever both cease ; but every sponta- 
 neous haemorrhage has a tendency to recur, and if this 
 recurrence happens more than one, after a stated time, 
 a habit is formed which is with difficulty overcome. 
 These very marked appearances do not always occur; 
 but traces of these symptoms may be often distinguished 
 even in the most debilitated states. 
 
 The remote causes of haemorrhages are not always 
 those of plethora. The most plethoric states in a robust 
 constitution are not peculiarly attended with these dis- 
 charges; and, on the contrary, extenuated habits are 
 occasionally subject to them. The principal remote 
 causes of active haemorrhages are, an alteration in the 
 balance of the circulation, or a want of energy to pro- 
 pel the fluids to the surface. The immediate cause is 
 the increased impetus of the blood in the hot fit, which 
 is produced by the distended vessels, and the effort 
 excited to conquer the resistance. The vessel ruptured 
 is in general one constitutionally weaker than any other. 
 
 Persons subject to haemorrhage are usually those of an 
 irritable, delicate constitution, sometimes the weak and 
 exhausted. Violent exertions, at particular periods of 
 life, will occasion them in every habit. Haemorrhages 
 are in general most violent in the full and strong ; but 
 more permanent in the weak and irritable. The reason 
 is, that in such cases the red globules and the gluten 
 are chiefly discharged, on which the strength greatly 
 depends. Fainting therefore soon comes on, from the 
 depletion of the arteries. In the weak the lesser vessels 
 yield, and a less proportion of these parts of the blood is 
 discharged. The evacuation contains chiefly the serum 
 coloured only with the red globules. This is in a great 
 measure the case where the haemorrhage depends on a 
 want of energy in the arterial system to propel the fluids 
 to the surface ; and the attendants are surprised to find 
 that such considerable discharges can be borne, when 
 in reality a very small portion consists of the nutritious 
 fluids. 
 
 The repetition of haemorrhages is connected with 
 the causes producing an irregularity in the balance of 
 the circulation, generally arisingfrom the predominating 
 energy of some particular part of the arterial system. 
 The plethora soon returns, for generally the appetite is 
 more keen ; the digestive and assimilatory functions 
 
H^EM 
 
 728 
 
 H.EM 
 
 always proceed with augmented vigour, while the se- 
 cretions are for a time retained. The quantity is in this 
 way soon restored, but the quality is gradually deteriorat- 
 ed. The fluids are thinner; for though water can be easily 
 supplied, the formation of the red globules, of the gluten, 
 and the fibrin, is not the work of a short period, and it 
 proceeds slowly in proportion to the debility induced. 
 The progressive fulness of the vessels of different 
 organs, at different periods of life, we have already ex- 
 plained, and of course the successive discharges from 
 the nose, lungs, and liver, haemorrhoidal and urinary 
 vessels. We may resume the subject, at some length, 
 under the article H^EMORRHOIDES. 
 
 The causes which particularly favour the occurrence 
 of haemorrhage are : 1 . External heat, which is said to 
 rarefy the blood : but the blood is by no means an ex- 
 pansile fluid ; and the swelling of the veins, in warm 
 weather, alleged as an argument of its expansility, is 
 owing to the diminished resistance of the integuments. 
 Sauvages and Haller inclosed blood in a thermometrical 
 tube, and found that in the heat of boiling water it 
 did not dilate ^ 5 part of its bulk. When, therefore, 
 heat assists the production of haemorrhage, it is rather 
 by diminishing resistance, and increasing the irritability, 
 which disposes to irregular action. 2. A sudden dimi- 
 nution of the weight of the atmosphere is said to have 
 the same effect, and the facts adduced in its support 
 are the bleedings from the lungs in ascending high hills. 
 Later experience seems not to have confirmed this 
 opinion, but to have attributed the haemorrhage to the 
 difficulties of the ascent, in lungs previously weak, since 
 the accident is chiefly confined to such habits. 3. 
 Violent exercise and violent passions certainly con- 
 tribute to the production of haemorrhage, particularly 
 exercise of some organs, as of the voice, in producing 
 haemoptysis. 4. Ligatures, on particular parts or 
 postures favouring a particular determination of the 
 fluids. 5. Cold, particularly if applied suddenly to 
 the lower extremities. 
 
 The first question to be considered when we are to 
 speak of the cure of hemorrhages is whether they are to 
 be left to the regulations of nature, or be relieved by art. 
 Ur. Stahl and his followers thought discharges of blood 
 owing to the exertions of nature to remove an habitually 
 plethoric state, and that when the vessels were suffi- 
 ciently depleted the wound would close. We have 
 admitted that when faintness came on, the haemorrhage 
 would cease ; but it is highly proper not only if pos;. 
 sible to prevent the occurrence, but to diminish or 
 check the discharge. We cannot allow that nature, if 
 all powerful, is all wise. If a person is plethoric she 
 will sometimes discharge the load on the brain, some- 
 times on the lungs, where immediate death may ensue, 
 instead of the stomach, where the blood would not be 
 injurious. She does riot when the plethora is removed 
 prevent its recurrence, but stores up fluids for a return 
 of the disease. In short, as in many other situations, 
 nature must be superseded or checked in her opera- 
 tions, and haemorrhages cured by art ; for a recurrence, 
 against which she has not provided, will occasion hy- 
 dropic swellings ; and in the lungs, her most common 
 outlet, a consumption may be the consequence. 
 
 The chief foundation of what may be styled the 
 haemorrhage diathesis is" plethora. It is necessary for 
 various purposes of the animal economy that the arterial 
 
 system should be kept full, and even distended. The 
 arteries are kept full, whatever be the quantity of fluids, 
 by the elasticity of their external coat, and the con- 
 tractility of the muscular : they are kept distended by 
 that portion -of the fluids necessary to counteract this 
 elasticity and contractility. Fulness is therefore rela- 
 tive : when only in that degree which excites a proper 
 tone it is salutary ; when beyond, it is morbid tension. 
 So necessary is a fulness of the vessels, that nature is 
 always anxious to keep it to the proper degree, and even 
 in excess. Plethora is consequently the most frequent 
 morbid state, and haemorrhages very frequent diseases. 
 The means of relieving plethora, while constantly 
 counteracted by nature, are not easy. Fluids evacuat- 
 ed either by nature or art are soon supplied, as we 
 have said, by the stoppage of the secretions; and conse- 
 quently bleeding, the most obvious means, is only a 
 temporary relief. It is a suspicious one, as the quan- 
 tity is soon restored; and it is injurious, as laying the 
 foundation of a habit which cannot, with advantage be 
 always obviated, or without danger neglected. It is, 
 however, often absolutely necessary, to prevent fatal 
 consequences ; for suddenly to deplete will alone occa- 
 sion that faintness to which the cessation of the dis- 
 charge is most commonly owing. A more certain 
 method of obviating plethora is by diet, and increasing 
 the excretions. Though nature constantly keeps the 
 vessels full by regulating the secretions, yet it depends 
 on ourselves neither to fill the vessels rapidly with the 
 most nutritious fluids, nor to keep them distended by 
 inactivity. A light vegetable diet does not produce 
 nourishment, either copious in quantity or rich in 
 quality; and it prevents plethora, by being at the same 
 time cooling and laxative. With this diet, moderate 
 exercise is useful ; and this is perhaps only contra indi- 
 cated in haemoptysis. Exercise, while it fills the vessels 
 of the surface, whose united areas we have found to be 
 considerable, promotes that insensible discharge which 
 we have shown to be so highly salutary; and if con- 
 ducted so as not to increase the vital heat, or accelerate 
 the circulation, is highly useful. Another equally ob- 
 vious method of avoiding plethora is by laxatives. These 
 should be mild and gentle; of that kind which excites 
 the discharge from the excretories, rather than that 
 which stimulates the muscular fibres of the intestines. 
 The neutral salts are particularly valuable in this view. 
 Of the other evacuants we cannot speak highly as ob- 
 viating plethora, though the topical ones which obviate 
 partial plethora are of singular utility. These are cup- 
 ping glasses, leeches, setons, issues, and blisters. Each 
 acts by drawing the fluids to the surface : each by partially 
 evacuating them. In this general view we need not 
 enter into their comparative merits, and perhaps on the 
 whole a preference cannot be easily assigned. Neither 
 acts with rapidity, except perhaps the cupping glasses, 
 and they are prophylactic rather than curative remedies. 
 A very effectual method of curing haemorrhages is by 
 moderating the impetus of the blood, on which they so 
 greatly depend. The first medicines to be employed are 
 refrigerants ; and the most effectual of these is cold 
 water, internally; occasionally with frequently re- 
 peated, rather than large, doses of nitre. The latter is 
 a remedy of the greatest importance; an " instar om- 
 nium" in these complaints, especially when saline pur- 
 gatives are interposed. External cold is equally useful ; 
 
729 
 
 H jE M 
 
 to -.Uiich we should add, avoiding the irritations 
 -of light, heat, noise, and agitation of either mind or 
 body. It must be remembered, that, when we spoke 
 of cold as a means of producing haemorrhage, it was its 
 sudden application, particularly to the extremities. In 
 the cure of haemorrhages, its continued application is 
 chiefly necessary. Sedatives are equally useful with 
 the same views ; but opium is, as we have said, a doubt- 
 ful remedy, as supposed to unite a stimulating power. 
 Faintness, and even that degree of it produced by nau- 
 seating doses of medicines, checks the discharge; and, 
 perhaps, that faintness induced by injecting tobacco 
 smoke into the rectum may have the same effect. We 
 are confident that the digitalis has been useful chiefly 
 in this way. 
 
 Another method of curing haemorrhages is by deriva- 
 tion. For this purpose, rubbing the feet with mustard, 
 or putting them in warm water, has been advised ; but 
 the operation of the last remedy is suspicious : if the 
 water is too warm, and the pediluvium too long con- 
 tinued, greater injury than advantage will result. To 
 this head also the effects of blisters and cupping, with- 
 out scarifications, may be, in part, referred. 
 
 Astringents have been liberally employed ; a practice 
 probably suggested by the benefit derived from their 
 external application to wounds. Internally, as we have 
 stated under the head of HJEMOPTTSIS, q. v., they are 
 of doubtful and suspicious efficacy, unless they are such 
 as unite a sedative power. We mean not to include in 
 this censure astringent applications in bleedings of the 
 nose, for these are external remedies. 
 
 Saturnine remedies are the doubtful astringents we 
 have alluded to : they are very certainly sedatives of the 
 most powerful kind, and an exception to the tonic 
 powers of metals in general. Every preparation of lead 
 is, however, supposed to be deleterious, and the cause 
 of the colica pictonum ; but scarcely in any instance does 
 lead produce this effect, except from long continuance. 
 Dr. Reynolds' courage has been extolled in ordering a 
 grain of acetated lead in a single dose. Five times that 
 quantity may be given twice a day for some days, inter- 
 posing only an oily laxative every other day. We have 
 often employed it in haemorrhages, sometimes with 
 success ; but it is certainly inferior in its sedative ef- 
 fects to nitre. 
 
 Preventing the return of the blood to the heart by 
 means of ligatures on the extremities has been a mode 
 of relieving haemorrhages ; but the plan is injudicious, 
 and it will scarcely in any instance succeed, unless after 
 a few minutes trial ; for the course of the blood in the 
 arteries is soon interrupted, and an increased impetus of 
 the whole circulating system is the consequence. 
 
 Various are the objects of superstition and horror em- 
 ployed for the same purpose, and probably with suc- 
 cess ; for terror annihilates every function, checks the 
 circulation, and will even produce the deliquium which 
 is the constant cure of the complaint. 
 
 Among the causes of haemorrhage, we have men- 
 tioned that want of energy in the arterial system which 
 prevents the circulation being carried on to the extre- 
 mities. Practitioners may often observe haemorrhages, 
 with some appearances of activity, in the debilitated and 
 the indolent of spare habits, without any marks of ple- 
 thora. Such patients can scarcely be reduced lower ; 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 and we have found a fuller diet, exercise, a moderate 
 quantity, or rather an additional quantity, of port wine, 
 not only useful but necessary in such cases of haemop- 
 tysis. 
 
 Passive haemorrhages are those which are independent 
 of fever, and in which the blood is poured out either 
 by anastomosis or rupture of vessels. The former term 
 is perhaps not sufficiently correct : it means a discharge 
 of blood through the exhalants. Rupture of the ves- 
 sels, however, is not uncommon in the last stage of de- 
 bility, or in old age. All the appearances of catamenia 
 in the advanced periods of life, are probably rather pas- 
 sive haemorrhages than the proper menstrual discharge. 
 Perhaps, in a strict view, all ruptures should be ex- 
 cluded from this class ; but if no effort is perceivable, 
 no increased impetus obvious, we are not authorized in 
 supposing that any exists. 
 
 The causes of passive haemorrhages are either extreme 
 debility, or a dissolution of the blood. The serum is 
 dissolved in the serosity by the means of neutral salts ; 
 and an alkali, or even common salt, carried in an un- 
 usual quantity into the circulating system, will appa- 
 rently produce a dissolved state of the fluids. From Dr. 
 Stark's experiments, it is probable that sugar, used in 
 excess as an article of diet, will have a similar effect. 
 Some poisons will, it is said, produce this disease. The 
 haemorrhois of Lucan may be fabulous ; but the effects 
 are peculiarly striking. 
 
 " Sanguis erant lacrym* : quaecunque foramina IK,- 
 Humor, ab his largus manat cruor : ora redundant, 
 Et patulz nares : sudor rubet : ornni* plenis 
 Membra fluunt venis: totum est pro vuluere corpus.'' 
 
 Strange, however, as it may appear, we have seen 
 even this picture realized, in a stout young fanner, 
 without any known cause. We have seen it in a less 
 degree in a delicate woman from excess of nourish- 
 ment, taken for a supposed weakness. Each recovered : 
 the first by the most active exhibition of the bark and 
 mineral acids, the other by regulation of diet. In the for- 
 mer the muscular strength was apparently not impaired. 
 
 The cure of passive haemorrhages chiefly depends on 
 tonics ; and of these, as we have said, the bark and the 
 mineral acids are the most effectual ; but even passive 
 haemorrhages are often relieved by refrigerants, particu- 
 larly by nitre. 
 
 In external haemorrhages the blood chiefly proceeds 
 from the arteries ; for even the bleeding from a large 
 vein, if divided, ceases, from fainting coming on. When 
 the wound or the size of the artery is considerable, a 
 tourniquet above the wound is necessary ; but in slight 
 cases a compress of lint, or oflint mixed with the pow- 
 der of vitriolated copper, confined with a proper band- 
 age, is sufficient. The needle and ligature are some- 
 times necessary. See WOUNDS OF THE ARTERIES. 
 
 H..MORRHA'GIA NA'SI, efiiataxis of Cullen, in the 
 class /lyrexitf, and order hemorrhagix. He defines it 
 pain or load of the head, flushing of the face, with a 
 flow of blood from the nose, of which he names one 
 idiopathic species, fucmorrhagia filetAorica, and six 
 symptomatic; four from internal, and two from exter- 
 nal, causes. Hippocrates means by epistaxis, repeated 
 distillations of blood from the nose; and Fernelius ob- 
 serves, that " persons whose viscera and liver are weak 
 
 5 A 
 
H JEM 
 
 730 
 
 and scirrhous are subject to frequent haemorrhages of 
 the nose, as well as dropsical patients ;" but, in general, 
 it is the disease of the young and the plethoric. 
 
 The causes, in general, are the same as in other mor- 
 bid haemorrhages. 
 
 Epistaxis is often preceded by some degree of quick- 
 ness in the pulse, flushing in the face, pulsation in the 
 temporal arteries, heaviness iii the head, dimness of 
 sight, heat and itching in the nostrils; preceded, like 
 other haemorrhages, by a stricture of the skin, chilliness, 
 lassitude, and often costiveness. 
 
 In many instances the loss of blood by the nose is 
 salutary, as in fevers, vertigo, headach, epilepsy, dim- 
 ness of sight. Those who in childhood often bleed at 
 the nose when older become subject to haemoptysis, 
 rheumatism, and haemorrhoids. When considerable 
 headach has preceded, or the patient been subject 
 to vertigo, or other diseases proceeding from too great 
 an accumulation of blood in the vessels of the brain, 
 bleeding at the nose should not be rashly checked. 
 In fevers, when there is a load in the head, the same 
 caution has been given ; and it is, perhaps, the safest ge- 
 neral rule : but we think even in the beginning of fevers 
 we have found it kwer the strength in too great a de- 
 gree ; and it should be apparently regulated rather than 
 permitted to proceed till the patient faints. The nose is 
 peculiarly adapted to deplete the arteries of the brain, as 
 its vessels are numerous, their coats thin, and they are 
 supplied with blood both from the external and internal 
 carotids, which freely anastomose in this organ. 
 
 When it is to be checked, the remedies, mentioned 
 under haemorrhage, will be proper; but particularly 
 nitre and the neutral laxatives. A cold wet napkin, or a 
 sponge full of cold vinegar, with water, may be applied 
 to the forehead and nose ; and any thing very cold put 
 down the back will occasion a shiver, during which 
 the bleeding is checked. Dossils of lint, wetted with 
 water, or oxymel, are often advantageously introduced 
 into the nostrils. 
 
 When, notwithstanding every medicine and applica- 
 tion, the blood continues to flow from the nose, the fol- 
 , lowing method is often effectual. The hint of this method 
 of stopping up the nostrils and passage to the throat is 
 taken from Le Dran's Operations, case vi. in the Remarks, 
 and easily cures the complaint. " Take a piece of strong 
 sewing silk, wax it well, and to one end of it fasten a 
 dossil of lint; then take apiece of catgut (about the size 
 of the second string of a violin,) and introduce it up the 
 bleeding nostril : when you perceive it in the mouth, take 
 hold of its end with the forceps, and draw it out from 
 thence, make a knot upon it, and fasten the end of the 
 waxed silk to it; then withdraw the catgut back again 
 by the nostril, take hold of the silk, and pull the dossil of 
 lint into the posterior nostril ; after which stuff th,e an- 
 terior nostril full of lint, and thus you certainly stop the 
 bleeding. After a few days the lint may be taken away." 
 See Hoffman; and Van Swieten's Commentary on 
 Boerhaave's Aphorisms; Cullen's First Lines, edit. 4. 
 vol. ii. p. 256; Bell's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 70; London 
 Medical Transactions, vol. iii. p. 217 ; White's Sur- 
 gery, p. 263. 
 
 H.SMORRHA'GIA UTERI'NA. See MENORRHAGIA. 
 
 H^EMORRHA'GIA HEPA'TIS, vel INTESTINO'RUM. See 
 MELAINA, and MORBUS NIGER. 
 
 HJEMOHRHA'GIA RE'NUM, vel VESIC^. See URINA. 
 
 HjEMORRHOIDA'LIS, (from hzmorrhois, the 
 piles}. HiEMORRHoiDAi. FEVER. It is of short du- 
 ration, and considered as symptomatic. Vogel defines 
 it an ephemera, attended with pain of the spine, piles, 
 or at least painful varices, breaking out about the fourth 
 day, which terminate the disease. 
 
 HJEMORRHOIDA'LE, or H.SMOHRHOIDALIS HE'RBA, 
 (from h/smorrhoiS) the piles*). See CHELIDONIUM MI- 
 NUS. 
 
 H^MORRHOIDA'LES ARTE'UI^:, (from the same). H^E- 
 MORRHOIDAL ARTERIES. They are the external and in- 
 ternal. 
 
 H^EMORRHOIDA'LIS INTE'RNA ARTE'RIA (,see MESEN- 
 TERrfc^; ARTERI^E), soon divides into branches, one of 
 which runs down behind the intestinum rectum, to 
 which it is distributed into several ramifications, and 
 communicates with the arterise hypogastricae. 
 
 HJEMORRHOIDA'LIS EXTE'RNA ARTE'HIA. See PUDI- 
 
 CA ARTERIA. 
 
 HJEMORHHOIDA'I.IS EXTE'RNA VE'N^E. The EXTER- 
 NAL HJEMORRHOIDAL VEINS. They spread about the in- 
 testinum rectum and anus ; and proceed from the hy- 
 pogastricae venae : they communicate with the haemorr- 
 hoidales internae. 
 
 H^MORRHOIDA'LIS INTE'RNA VE'NA. Mesaraica mi- 
 nor vena. The INTERNAL H.SMORRHOIDAL VEIN; the 
 lesser mesaraic -vein. It is called hcemorrhoidal, from 
 the tumours often found at its "extremity next the anus, 
 and is one of the three great branches of the vena portae 
 ventralis, though sometimes it springs from the splenica: 
 it sends a branch to the duodenum from near its begin- 
 ning; then it is divided into two branches, one of which 
 ascends, the other descends; the descending branch 
 runs down on the left portion of the colon on its lower 
 incurvations, and on the intestinum rectum to the anus. 
 The haemorrhoidal veins have no valves. 
 
 HuEMORRHOI'DES, (from <A**, blood, and ft*,. 
 to Jloiv~). The HEMORRHOIDS, or PILES. A discharge 
 of blood from the haemorrhoidal veins, called the open 
 or bleeding piles : when instead of this haemorrhage 
 there are large tumours, generally painful at the lower 
 part of the rectum, they are called the blind piles. 
 The disease is placed by Dr. Cullen in the class fiyrexiz, 
 and order hcemorrhagie ; and he defines it a heaviness, 
 or pain of the head, giddiness, pain of the loins and of 
 the anus ; livid painful tubercles about the anus, from 
 whence blood generally issues, which sometimes also 
 flows without the appearance of any tumours. He dis- 
 tinguishes four species : 
 
 1. HJEMORHHOIS TUMENS, when there are external 
 swellings on the edge of the anus, called mariscg, dis- 
 tinguished by the terms bloody and mucous. 
 
 2. HAMORRHOIS PROCIDENS, when the piles are ex- 
 ternal, and caused by a bearing down of the anus. 
 
 3. H^MORRHOIS FLUENS, when the piles are internal, 
 without external tumour or bearing down of the anus. 
 
 4. H^EMORRHOIS CJECA, when there are pains and 
 tumour about the anus, without any discharge of blood. 
 In some cases there is a discharge only of mucus ; and 
 the disease is then called leucorrhois. 
 
 Dr. Cullen thinks the hsemorrhois often depends 
 upon a certain state of the whole body; but it is often 
 a mere local complaint. He would, not, therefore, 
 
H.EM 
 
 I O 
 
 refer a complaint of this sort to local diseases ; because 
 some piles, though in the beginning they may be merely 
 local, if they should return often, as is usual, at length 
 become habitual, and a general disease. Every species 
 of the piles should be arranged therefore, in his opinion, 
 amongst general diseases. 
 
 From dissections, this disease is supposed to be an ec- 
 chymosis in the cellular membrane of the lower part of 
 the rectum, from the extremities of the neighbouring 
 vessels: if this be true it accounts for the great loss of 
 blood without loss of strength ; for it is gradually 
 emptied into the ecchymosis, and from thence only- 
 pours out in appearance so copiously. 
 
 There is seldom much discharge from the external 
 haemorrhoidal vessels, but they readily admit of painful 
 varices. The internal haemorrhoidal vessels not only 
 discharge copiously, but, when this discharge is sup- 
 pressed, disorders of the liver, spleen, pancreas, mesen- 
 tery, and intestines, seem to be produced. 
 
 These general views of haemorrhois have, however, 
 always appeared to us unsatisfactory. Though the lax 
 texture of the haemorrhoidal veins admits of congestion, 
 and, when a part of the intestine is inverted, the sphinc- 
 ter necessarily checks the return of the venal blood ; 
 yet these circumstances by no means explain the phe- 
 nomena of this intricate disease. We have frequently 
 alluded to the opinions of the German physicians, at the 
 head of whom is Stahl, that the discharge is salutary, to 
 repel it dangerous, and to promote it the best method 
 of relieving various diseases of the viscera and head. 
 Dr. Cullen is willing to refer all these effects to the 
 haemorrhage having been long established and become 
 habitual. A distinction, however, so obvious could not 
 have readily escaped even a prejudiced observer; but 
 we believe it to be a fact, that even repelling the pain- 
 ful varices, or checking the discharge before it has be- 
 come habitual, sometimes produces inconvenience. It 
 is not also easily explained why such inconsiderable 
 tumours should form an obstruction capable of excit- 
 ing the action of the whole arterial system, and pour- 
 ing out blood from its branches. If it is a fact also, that 
 diseases of the liver are relieved by these discharges, it 
 would be singular that the external as well as the inter- 
 nal tumours should have equally such a salutary effect, 
 since the internal haemorrhoidal vein only contributes 
 to form the vena portae. In short, every view of this 
 kind is attended with considerable difficulties, which 
 can only be eluded by at once denying all connection of 
 haemorrhoids with the -general system, except when it 
 becomes an habitual discharge. But it appears rash 
 and presumptuous to deny, at once, what has been 
 established in the opinion of able and experienced 
 practitioners; opinions not hastily taken up, and as 
 quickly resigned, but apparently resting on facts, the 
 result of the observation of many years, in different and 
 distant countries. 
 
 It may then be asked, are the haemorrhoids varices 
 only portions of veins enlarged ? They may be so in 
 many instances ; but round, circumscribed, tumours are 
 not readily explained, when we consider that the hae- 
 morrhoidal veins have no valves : the very acute pain 
 attributed to inflammation is not readily explicable, when 
 we consider the great laxity of the coats of the veins, 
 and the very few vessels found on them. Add to this, 
 that an haemorrhoidal tumour, when punctured, seldom 
 
 bleeds ; that leeches do not more quickly fill themselves in 
 this part than any other of the body. It is highly probable 
 then that these tumours are not varices, but small folli- 
 cles inflamed, generally painful, and on the evacuation 
 of a <?ostive stool excruciatingly so. Such small bodies, 
 suspected to be glands, certainly exist near the verge of 
 the anus, and have been supposed to resemble the ca- 
 runculae myrtiformes at the entrance of the vagina. 
 
 If these are admitted to be the substance of the 
 haemorrhoidal tumours, many of the difficulties will be 
 removed, and some consistency given to the various 
 phenomena of the disease ; but to elucidate this subject, 
 we must enlarge a little, as we have proposed, on the 
 progressive changes in the balance of the circulation. 
 We had purposed to defer it to the article MAV(HOMO), 
 where we intended to collect all those circumstances 
 relative to his structure and constitution, both mental 
 and corporeal, which cannot with advantage be dis- 
 played in distinct articles; but the application of these 
 considerations will be more obvious in this place. 
 
 The vital fluid is contained in corresponding vessels, 
 styled arteries and veins ; but the formeronly are active 
 powers. In the veins the blood is propelled by the ad- 
 ventitious aid of other muscular organs, secured in each 
 step by valves. It is evident, therefore, that for the 
 necessary support of the body, the action must bear 
 some proportion to the resistance ; for were either too 
 great, the arteries would be emptied or infarcted. On 
 inquiry, it appears that the proportion of the action to 
 the resistance differs in different periods of our exist- 
 ence. Sir Clifton Wintringham showed, by experi- 
 ment, that the density of the coats of the veins was 
 greater in proportion to that of the coats of the arteries 
 in young persons than in old. This proportion is gra- 
 dually changing ; and, after the acme of life, they are 
 more nearly equal, or the resistance of the veins is little 
 in proportion to the action of the arteries. If we look 
 at the progressive growth of the body, we shall find this 
 very wise distribution answers some important pur- 
 poses ; for the arteries, thus kept full, contribute to the 
 evolution of the organs in succession ; a change probably 
 effected by expanding the nervous fibrils, which we 
 have styled the moule intcrieure; and the same resistance 
 throws the fluids into the exhalants, by which the nu- 
 tritious particles are applied. This arrangement is no 
 longer useful than during the increase of the body. 
 The proportional action and resistance are, for a time, 
 stationary; but at last the veins yield, and venous ple- 
 thora is conspicuous. This is the period for apoplexies, 
 for humoral asthmas, for infarcted viscera, and, to 
 come nearer our object, for the bleeding piles. 
 
 In this succession we have already shown that the en- 
 largement of the head first takes place, and its vessels 
 are consequently filled. We trust it has not escaped our 
 readers that we have anxiously pointed out the magni- 
 tude, the extent, and the dilatable structure of the 
 venous system of the cerebrum, to show that nature 
 carefully designs to keep the arteries full. Her object 
 in this is from the present purpose; but though the 
 resistance of the veins is considerable, a rupture of ar- 
 teries, so carefully secured by a bony resisting covering, 
 is prevented, and the anastomosing branches of both 
 carotids yield to any increased impetus very easily in the 
 nose. Haemorrhages, from that organ, prevent the active 
 haemorrhagia cerebri ; an appellation given by Hoffman 
 
 5 A 2 
 
H JEM 
 
 732 
 
 to apoplexies in young persons. Where the resistance 
 in early age is considerable, it probably disappears more 
 quickly ; and from fifteen to thirty -five this danger 
 from distended arteries is chiefly perceptible -in the 
 lungs. This point we have fully considered in the 
 article HAEMOPTYSIS, q. v. It next appears in the epi- 
 gastric, and successively in the hypogastric, region. 
 
 If in early age we perceive active haemorrhages in 
 the brain, in the more advanced periods we perceive 
 similar effects from venous plethora. We then find 
 those apoplexies and palsies from a languid circulation, 
 in other words, from weakened resistance of the venous 
 system. In the lungs we find, from the same cause, 
 humoral asthma and hydrothorax ; in the epigastric 
 region, infarcted liver, and the morbus niger; in the 
 hypogastric, haemorrhoids. If we judge right, haemorr- 
 hoids are of two kinds. It is a disease of youth, as well 
 as of maturev age ; and, in the former, is often acutely 
 painful, without evacuations; in the latter, less com- 
 monly painful, but usually attended with bloody dis- 
 charges. In each it seems a salutary determination 
 from parts otherwise overcharged ; and this we think 
 is proved by many facts. In the very painful haemorr- 
 hoids of young persons, saturnine and cold applica- 
 tions, which relieve pain, often induce sickness and 
 faintness. In speaking of fistula, we have shown that 
 checking the discharge is often injurious, and 'that con- 
 sumptive symptoms frequently follow the operation and 
 the healing of the wound. We will admit that such 
 consumptions are connected with the state of the liver; 
 but so far as we have seen, and the cases are not few, the 
 age is not that of biliary congestions, but of accumula- 
 tions in the lungs, viz. the consumptive period, from fif- 
 teen to thirty -five, generally from eighteen to thirty. It 
 appears then highly probable that congestions on the tho- 
 racic viscera are relieved by others on these parts, and 
 we thus see the connection of haemorrhoids with the 
 general health, independent of any venous, connection 
 with the liver. In these cases, the parts inflamed are 
 carunculae already mentioned, and the inflammation is 
 active. Yet in the haemorrhois of advanced life, such 
 congestions evidently take place. The disease is the 
 venous, and the tumours, in the greater number of in- 
 stances, varices : they bleed, and the patient is relieved. 
 Congestion and inconvenience follow, to be again ob- 
 viated by a recurrence of the haemorrhage. 
 
 Those who are of a lax habit, disposed to eat heartily, 
 and drink freely ; who indulge in ease, and are habit- 
 ually costive ; are the most subject to this disorder. 
 
 Haemorrhoids are, however, often local diseases : 
 when the uterus presses on the neighbouring trunks of 
 the veins, the haemorrhoidal vessels swell, and often 
 discharge blood. When resinous purgatives, which are 
 slowly dissolved, and act only on the rectum, are exhi- 
 bited, the piles follow ; and tnis effect is particularly 
 produced by aloes, sometimes by rhubarb. These are, 
 in general, true varices ; and the tumours are livid, soft, 
 ind bleed freely on being punctured; but the other 
 tubercles in the anus, styled /tiles, are hard, and exqui- 
 sitely painful. 
 
 The eruption of the haemorrhage in the open piles is 
 
 often preceded by spasmodic strictures, flatulencies, 
 
 pain about the os sacrum, and various other symptoms, 
 
 which disorder the whole frame. In the beginning of 
 
 ssive discharges the blood is black and grumous, 
 
 afterwards redder, and at last it is mucous ; at length the 
 strength is impaired, the pulse is languid and trembling, 
 a cachexy, a fatal hectic, or dropsy, comes on. 
 
 The piles are always readily distinguished ; and at- 
 tention is only required to prevent their being con- 
 founded with the colic, dysentery, or with syphilitic 
 tumours about the anus. 
 
 When attended with an infarcted liver or spleen, a 
 fatal hectic is the consequence : when the discharge 
 is excessive, a dropsy. On the contrary, moderate 
 discharges from the haemorrhoidal veins are supposed 
 to relieve a constitution oppressed by the gout, asthma, 
 sciatica, diseases of the kidneys or bladder, hypochon- 
 driasis, hysteria, or mania. Those discharges only are 
 deemed morbid by which the patient is enfeebled, and 
 the constitution injured. 
 
 The general indications are, 1. To take off the in- 
 creased impetus to the seat of the disease by bleeding 
 and small doses of ipecacuanha. 2. To induce an astric- 
 tion on the relaxed vessels ; and for this purpose alum, 
 the oak bark, or galls, maybe employed. 3. To avoid 
 all irritation, by regulating the stools, avoiding violent 
 exercise and highly seasoned meats. An incautious 
 use of improper diet will render the best medicines in- 
 effectual in this disease. In general it should be light, 
 cooling, and laxative. If, however, the distinctions 
 we have endeavoured to establish be well founded, the 
 haemorrhoids of young persons should be treated as ac- 
 tive inflammation, or a deposition of morbid matter, 
 and the general regimen of HECTICS, q. v. with a little 
 more active depletion, may be employed. 
 
 Bleeding at proper intervals, where there is a sanguine 
 plethora, will in some measure prevent the returns, or 
 at least moderate their violence. Topical bleeding by 
 leeches or punctures are also useful, though care 
 must be taken that the leeches do not escape into the 
 rectum. If that accident should happen, injections of 
 a solution of common salt are the proper remedy; but 
 the animal is soon gorged, and may then be destroyed. 
 
 When the disorder assumes a chronic form in the 
 more advanced periods of life, and the piles do not 
 bleed, they are attended with considerable pain ; in which 
 case dossils of lint, clipped in warm olive oil, may be 
 applied ; or olive oil, with an equal portion of brandy, 
 or of tincture of opium', may be spread on soft rags, and 
 retained by the T bandage. Saturnine applications re- 
 lieve pain ; but we have often found them produce 
 sickness and faintness. Emollient fomentations and 
 poultices, when the pain is excessive and inflammation 
 violent, are useful. In this case also Mr. Ware recom- 
 mends cutting out the principal pile, which is usually 
 larger than the surrounding ones, with a pair of crooked 
 scissors. This relieves the pain and inflammation ; and 
 the haemorrhage, he says, is trifling. It could not be 
 then an inflamed varix. If the piles are troublesome 
 by their bulk, they may be dressed with a mixture of 
 simple lime water, adding a small quantity of cam- 
 phorated spirit of wine and a little of the cerussa acetata. 
 See GALL^. 
 
 The bowels must be kept lax ; and for this end the 
 electarium e cassia is preferable to the electarium e senna 
 comp. Sulphur, and the oleum ricini, are also useful 
 laxatives. The former is supposed to have a specific ef- 
 fect in this disease, though later practitioners consider 
 it only as a mild laxative. The long time during which 
 
MAI 
 
 '33 
 
 H AR 
 
 mains in the intestines, previous to its operation, 
 seems to show that it acts exclusively on the rectum, 
 and supports in some measure the idea of a specific 
 action. The walnut is supposed to have a similar effect, 
 and the preserved walnut is said to be a very useful 
 laxative in this complaint. A mixture of soap and 
 wax we have found highly useful. When the intes- 
 tine protrudes after a stool, the patient should be placed 
 in bed, the protruded gut supported, and in this case the 
 ;>phincter relaxing the intestine is restored. 
 
 If the case requires the assistance of a surgeon to 
 < heck the haemorrhage, a cooling purge may be admi- 
 nistered, and, five or six hours before any operation, a 
 t:r injected. The patient must then be laid in the 
 proper position, and the operator may tie up the bleed- 
 ing veins with a needle and thread ; taking hold of any 
 tubercles with the forceps, he may tie or cut them off. 
 If the haemorrhage continues, lint, with proper com- 
 presses, and theT bandage, should be applied. If the 
 veins are high in the rectum, it must be distended with 
 a convenient instrument until the operator can reach 
 them. If the blind piles encompass the anus so as to 
 prevent the discharges by stool, and prove otherwise 
 troublesome, the largest may be removed by a ligature ; 
 the application of warm spirit of wine, or other repel- 
 lants, will not disperse it. If the distended rein is high 
 and inflamed, it may be opened with a lancet. When- 
 from long continued piles a fistula is apprehended, 
 ll'ard's fiaste is sometimes useful. It consists of a 
 
 HALCHE'MIA, (from AJ, tall, and #, 
 out). The art of fusing salt. 
 
 HA'LCYOX, (from /s, the sea, and x.vu, to bring 
 forth; a bird which lays its eggs in the sea). See AL- 
 cEno. 
 
 HALCYO'XIUM, (from AKU>, the king's Jisher, 
 which is supposed to build its nest with it). The spume 
 or froth of the sea. 
 
 HA 'LEG, harengus, the HERRING. Pickled herrings 
 are applied to the soles of the feet as sinapisms. Fresh 
 herrings are supposed to be alkalescent, and are useful 
 when an acid prevails in the stomach. It is an oily food, 
 and often disagrees. See ALIMENT. 
 
 HALICA'C ABUM, (from /, the sea, and XK?$. 
 nightshade; because it grows on the banks of the sea). 
 See ALKEKENGI. 
 
 HA'LICES. Yawning after sleep. 
 
 HA'LIMUS, (*AS, the sea ; from its brackish ta> 
 fiortulaca maritima ; atrifilex maritima anguxtissimo 
 folio ; atrifilex {iortulacoid.es Lin. Sp. PI. 1493; COM- 
 MON SEA PURSLANE, and TREE SEA PURSLANE, is found 
 
 in marshes ; flowers in July and August. Dioscorides 
 tells us that the leaves are eaten as food ; and -Etius, 
 that the buds are used as pickles. The plant is warm, 
 and when pickled is supposed to assist the appetite and 
 digestion. 
 
 HALIXI'TROX, (from A?, and <7^.). XITRE ; 
 more probably ROCK SALT. 
 
 HALLUCINATIO'XES, (from hallucinor, to err). 
 
 pound of elecampane root, with half as much black / See DVS.ESTHESI^E. 
 pepper, and apound and half of fennel seeds, made into HA'LMYRAX, (from *<;, salt}. The nitre produced 
 a paste with honey. When the piles are apparently -, in the valleys of Media. 
 
 continued from relaxation, two drachms of the tincture HALMYRO'DES, (from *upe<;, salted}. An epi- 
 of muriated iron, with about a drachm and a half ofopi- thet of some fevers, in which, according to Galen, the 
 urn, and four ounces of barley water, may be injected \ external parts communicate to the touch such an itch- 
 a clyster twice a day. ing sensation as is perceived from handling salt sub- 
 
 as a 
 
 See Hoffman; Heister's Institutes; Lobb on Painful 
 Distempers; Le Dran's Operations; Cullen's First 
 Lines, vol. ii. p. 424. edit. 4; Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 
 249 ; White's Surgery, p- 383. 
 
 H.EMORRHOI'DES EXCEDE'NTES; immodice; fiolyfiose, 
 belong to the he' morrhois t&mens ; the h&'morrhoides 
 decelerate; the he' morrhoides alba and mucide, differ 
 only in the appearance of thedischarge, which is mucous, 
 not bloody. See H^EMORRHOIDES. 
 
 H-fi'MORRHOIS AB ESLA'NIA. See H^MORR- 
 
 HOIS PROCIDENS. 
 
 H.E MORRHOUS, (from aifta^ sanguis, and , 
 Jluo). The name of a poisonous serpent (see P. -Egi- 
 neta, lib. v. cap. 15,) or those large veins, which, when 
 opened, discharge the blood copiously. Hippocrates. 
 
 HjMOSTA'SIA, (from //uc, blood, and la-'^Ui, to 
 stand}. A general stagnation of blood from a plethora- 
 
 H-EMOSTA'TICA, (from ifut, blood, and r]*, to 
 ,' Medicines which stop haemorrhages. 
 
 HLfi'RMIA. An Indian fin it, said to resemble pep- 
 per (see Lemery des Drogues ;) not noticed by botanists. 
 
 HAGIOSPE'RMOX, (*, holy, and <r*iffi*, se- 
 men; from its reputed virtues). See SANTONICUM- 
 
 HAGIO'XYLOX, (/<;, holy, and |vA, -.vood ; 
 from its virtues). See GUAIAOUM LIGNUM. 
 
 HAIR. See CAPILLUS and PILUS. 
 
 HAIK WORM. See GORDIUS. 
 
 HAIR LIP- See LABIA LEPORINA 
 
 stances. When applied to the skin, it signifies a roughness 
 as if salted. It is also an epithet for many excretions 
 that are salt and acrimonoius. 
 
 HA'LO, (from **, an area, or circle. See ARE- 
 OLA. 
 
 HA'MBARA, and HA'MBRUS. See SUCCINUM. 
 
 HAMPSTEAD WATERS. See ARU* MIXE- 
 
 RALES. 
 
 HA'MULUS. An anatomical term applied to any 
 processresemblingahook, as that in the pterygoid bone 
 
 HA'MUS. A hooked instrument for extracting a 
 dead child from the uterus. 
 
 HA'XDALA, (from handal, Arab.). See COLO- 
 
 CYNTHIS. 
 
 HAOU'VAY. See AHOVAI THEVETECLUSII. 
 
 HA'PSIS, (from if~iu, to connect). The sense of 
 FEELING. It also signifies the connection of bandages ; 
 and *'4-i? <f>pe*, in Hippocrates, signifies madness, de- 
 lirium, or loss of reason. 
 
 HAPSICO'RIA,(froma-vJ-<fos,/a*nrf;c/K*). LOATH- 
 ING ; as the " conviva satur." 
 
 HARE'XGUS. See HALEC. 
 
 HA'RMALA, (from harmal, Arab.) ruta syl-vestris. 
 ASSYRIAN WILD RUE. Peganum harmala Lin. Sp. PI. 
 638. Its leaves are longer and narrower than the com- 
 mon rue, with but little scent : it grows in Spain and 
 in the east, resembles the common rue in its qualities ; 
 but is rarely used. Raii Historia. See RUTA. 
 
HAH 
 
 734 
 
 HEC 
 
 HARMA'TTAN. A prevailing wind on the coast 
 of Africa, between-Cape Verd and Cape Lopez, during 
 the months of December, January, and February. (See 
 Philosophical Transactions, vol. Ixxi). It demands a 
 place in this work, on account of its singular dryness, 
 and its effects on the human body. The wind passes 
 over the burning deserts of Africa, and is so dry that it 
 rapidly absorbs moisture, and in a very short time the 
 leaves and all the more tender plants are parched like 
 hay. The skin becomes dry and chapped, the nose and 
 lips sore, the fauces arid, and the sweat from the parts 
 defended from its influence is highly acrid. Yet it is 
 generally accounted healthy; though Dr. Lind gives it 
 a different character, who calls it a fatal wind, perhaps 
 confounding it with a simoon. 
 
 HARMO'NIA, (from *g, to fit together'}. In ana- 
 tomy it is a species of articulation, where two thin bones 
 meet and lie over each other. 
 
 HA'RMOS, (from the same). See GINGIV^E. 
 
 HARPA'STRUM. A species of exercise with a 
 ball. 
 
 HA'RPAX, and HA'RPAGA, (from fjn*, to 
 seize). See SUCCINUM. Also a mixture of quick- 
 lime and sulphur. 
 
 HARROWGATE WATER, a salt, purging., sul- 
 phureous water; the strongest in Great Britain, of the 
 heat of 92, but it does not lose its sulphureous smell 
 even in a boiling heat. It is perfectly clear ; and in taste 
 and smell resembles rotten eggs and sea water combin- 
 ed. It was doubted whether these waters contained 
 any sulphur: but it is now ascertained, and the sulphur 
 is in 'the state of hepar sulphuris. A gallon of this 
 water contains one pennyweight twelve grains and a 
 quarter of carbonated lime ; four pennyweights twenty- 
 three grains of muriated magnesia; and an ounce seven 
 pennyweights and twelve grains of sea salt. It contains 
 also four ounce measures of acidulous gas, and thirty- 
 five of fetid inflammable gas, such as is separated from 
 hepar sulphuris by vitriolic acid. In small quantities 
 these waters prove diuretic; in large, purgative. They 
 are extremely useful in cutaneous and scrofulous dis- 
 orders; in piles; as anthelmintics, destroying, if em- 
 ployed so as to purge, lumbrici and ascarides ; and in de- 
 bility of the digestive powers. In dropsical, scorbutic, 
 and gouty cases, they are highly recommended. Exter- 
 nally they are considered as discutient and attenuating ; 
 and, used as a warm bath, remove stiffness and pains of 
 the joints from strains, hard or scrofulous tumours, and 
 greatly improve the state of old ulcers. When first 
 drunk the water occasions slight giddiness and headach, 
 which are carried off by its laxative effects. It should 
 be used cold and fresh from the spring; and it has been 
 employed externally in form of washes, fomentations, 
 and baths, particularly in cutaneous diseases. See 
 Monro on Mineral Waters, and Garnett on Harrowgate 
 Water. At Harrowgate is also, 
 
 1st. The sweet sfia, which strikes alight purple with 
 galls, and from a gallon affords, on evaporation, a scru- 
 ple of solid matter at one time, and eight grains at an- 
 other : of these sediments, above one half was earth, 
 the rest a vitriolated magnesia. 
 
 2. Tuiuhet, of which a gallon yielded at one time 
 thirteen grains, s at another nineteen, of which three 
 fifths were calcareous earth mixed with ochre, the rest 
 
 vitriolated magnesia. It was discovered in 1638, and 
 formerly the only one used internally, chiefly in ne- 
 phritic cases. 
 
 3. Alum well, which, from its roughness, was sup- 
 posed to contain alum ; but seems to be impregnated 
 with vitriolated or carbonated iron. Dr. Short pro- 
 perly considers these as chalybeate springs. 
 
 HARTFELL WATER, issues from the Hartfell 
 mountain in the county of Annandale, Scotland. It is 
 quite pure and pellucid ; has a chalybeate and so strong 
 a styptic taste, that it was suspected to contain alum ; but, 
 by being exposed to the open air, it becomes weaker, 
 and is observed to be stronger in wet than in dry wea- 
 ther, so that it is mose probably a chalybeate ; and on 
 evaporation afforded 0.9 of vitriolated iron. Somepor- . 
 tion of iron is also suspended by carbonic acid. 
 
 This water is recommended in cases where chaly- 
 beates are useful ; in menorrhagia, fluor albus, gleets, 
 old dysenteries, in diseases arising from relaxation, and 
 in some circumstances of hectics. It sometimes at 
 first produces giddiness, and consequently small quan- , 
 titles should be first used. A pint is a sufficient dose 
 in one day. See Monro on Mineral Waters. 
 
 HA'STA RE'GIA. See ASPHODELUS LUTEUS. 
 
 HASTA'TUS, (from hasta, a spear). Botanically 
 it is applied to a leaf which resembles the head of a 
 halbert. 
 
 HASTE'LL^E, (a diminutive of hasta, a sfiear). 
 Splints used in fractures. 
 
 HAUD, (Arabic). WOOD; the Arabian name of 
 agallochum, by way of eminence, the wood. It is dis- 
 tinguished by different appellatives, as hand alcumeri ; 
 hand hend, and haud heud. 
 
 HAU'STUS,(from haurio, to swallow). A DRAUGHT. 
 Draughts are only single doses of medicines in a liquid 
 form ; vomits, purges, opiates, and such as require 
 great nicety in the dose, are given in draughts. This 
 form of medicines is sometimes employed merely 
 as a vehicle for pills or powders, and is then usually 
 pleasant, and very slightly, if at all medicinal. Highly 
 nauseous medicines, heavy and insoluble powders, or 
 substances which very quickly ferment, are improper to 
 be given in draughts. 
 
 HA'VEA GUIANE'NSIS. See CAOUTCHOUC. 
 
 HAVE'LIA. See HURA. 
 
 HAVE'RI GLA'NDUL^.. HAVKRS' GLANDS. They ; 
 are thesinovial glands, and called from Havers, who first 
 discovered them. 
 
 HEAT VITAL. See CALIDUM INNATUM. 
 
 HAZEL NUT. See AVELLANA. 
 
 HEALTH. See HVGIEINE. 
 
 HEBDOMADA'RIA, (from '(Shf*.**, a week,} one 
 of the febris erraticse. 
 
 HE'BE, (from tiGaa,to grow ripe). The hairs which 
 grow upon the pubes ; the part on which they grow ; 
 or the age when they appear. 
 
 HEBI'SCOS. See ALTHAEA. 
 
 HE'CTICA,vel E'THICA, (from e|<, habit,) the 
 
 SYMPTOMATIC' FEVER ; IRREGULAR INTERMITTENT FE- 
 VER 5 FEVER OF SUPPURATION J and SLOW FEVER. 
 
 Hippocrates describes this fever under the name of 
 phthisis: But Celsus is the first who speaks of it 
 under that of hectic, and he directs the cure ; what 
 were afterwards called slow hec/ic fevers, were, among 
 
H E C 
 
 "35 
 
 HE C 
 
 the first physicians, called tabid , or long continued fevers, 
 or marasmi. At present by this term is meant slow, but 
 long continued, fevers, which induce consumption, and 
 impair the strength. Dr. Cullen considers hectic always 
 as symptomatic. He describes it a fever returning 
 every day, with meridian and evening accessions ; with 
 remissions, but seldom a total freedom from fever; ge- 
 nerally attended with night sweats, the urine depositing 
 a lateritious branny sediment. He adds, that as all no- 
 sologists have admitted the hectic amongst the number 
 of fevers, he has given its character ; but that he never 
 had observed a fever of this sort except when symp- 
 tomatic, therefore he could not admit it to be enume- 
 rated amongst idiopathic fevers. In many examples 
 given by Sauvages this fever is certainly symptomatic : 
 but to prove a negative is very difficult ; and if no in- 
 ternal disease to which it can be traced as a symptom 
 can be discovered, we must allow it to be occasionally 
 idiopathic. It has been called febris remittens chro- 
 nica non critica, as it has no crisis, and is of long con- 
 tinuance. 
 
 On dissecting patients whose death was the conse- 
 quence of a hectic, abscesses in some of the viscera, 
 scirrhous or steatomatous tumours, are very often found. 
 
 Intemperate drinkers, and those who indulge in ex- 
 cess of any kind, are very subject to it; and disordered 
 glands, abscesses, or ulcers in the internal parts, gene- 
 rally induce it : but these abscesses sometimes exist 
 without a hectic, and the liver, sometimes even the 
 lungs are found ulcerated when no fever had been ob- 
 served. 
 
 The matter producing hectic may be formed in 
 any part of the body, though perhaps in the lungs, 
 and the glands of the mysentery, its source may be 
 most commonly traced. A scirrhous gland, in any 
 part, almost constantly produces this fever ; particularly 
 a scirrhous liver from hard drinking, or long residence 
 in a warm climate. External accidents will sometimes 
 occasion irregular exacerbations. Even a wound with 
 a fine pointed instrument, according to Dr. Heberden, 
 has produced this effect. Dislocations of the joint often 
 produce shivering and disorders of the stomach ; and 
 the introduction of a catheter is attended also with shi- 
 vering, often followed by the hot fit. A salivation is 
 sometimes the cause. 
 
 The hectic arising from external inflammations and 
 suppurations is longer in its attack and slower in its 
 progress, in proportion to the magnitude and import- 
 ance of the part. Thus in the joints, the usual seats of 
 the disease, suppurations of the ankle, wrist, elbow, and 
 even the shoulder, have often continued long before the 
 constitution has suffered. On the contrary, when the 
 knee, the hip joint, or the loins, are the seat of the dis- 
 ease, hectic soon comes on. During the continuance of 
 wounds it sometimes comes on, and is then attended 
 with every mark of'debility. 
 
 Dr. Reid, in his Essay on the Nature and Cure of the 
 Phthisis, denies that the absorption of the pus is the 
 cause of the fever which attends that disease ; but at- 
 tributes it to the very large quantity of perspirable mat- 
 ter usually discharged from, the surface of the lungs, 
 which is retained when this organ is injured, and only 
 evacuated in the hectic sweats. As the lungs, by the 
 increase of the disease, are less capable of exhaling the 
 usual quantity of gas, exacerbations and the morning 
 
 sweats are proportionally increased, or the matter falling 
 on the intestines, produces a diarrhoea. From being 
 usually costive, the patient hath frequent motions, and, 
 in proportion to their number, the sweating and ex- 
 pectoration are diminished. The quickness of the pulse 
 between the paroxysms he attributes to the progressive 
 inflammation of the different tubercles. On this opinion 
 we may make some remarks in a future article. 
 
 Many other authors have contended that hectics are 
 not owing to the absorption of purulent matter; and their 
 arguments are entitled to considerable attention. Mr. 
 Hunter has urged many facts in opposition to the gene- 
 rally received opinion; and it must be admitted, that 
 should absorption be generally the cause, the lympha- 
 tics act very irregularly, at different times, and in dif- 
 ferent situations. We know, indeed, that fluids exposed 
 to the mouths of the absorbents are sometimes not taken 
 up, and soon afterwards, without any apparent reason, 
 rapidly disappear. Though this caprice may account 
 for some of his observations, yet the facts before stated, 
 where hectic fever follows only suppuration of some of 
 the larger and more important joints, cannot be ac- 
 counted for in the same way. In some external ab- 
 scesses also, we find that the hectic begins to appear 
 only when they are opened ; and though the suppuration 
 of scrofulous tumours is attended with fever, venereal 
 ones produce no general effect on the constitution. Mr. 
 Hunter concludes that " the hectic is owing to the 
 parts being stimulated to produce an effect beyond their 
 powers, and that this stimulus is sooner or later in tak- 
 ing place, in different cases." 
 
 The connection between hectic and suppuration is, 
 however, apparently so close, that we are unwilling to 
 give up our former opinion -; and we can perceive, we 
 think, some clue to conduct us through the labyrinth 
 of discordant facts. We would conclude, therefore, 
 that hectic is owing to sufifiuration of any considerable 
 magnitude arising from constitutional disease ; and these 
 constitutional diseases are such as are usually attended 
 with increased irritability, or a broken constitution. 
 
 The appearance of hectic resembles that of an irre- 
 gular intermittent. The pulse rarely becomes natural ; 
 but remains quick and weak : the chillness is often vio- 
 lent and long continued ; not regularly succeeded either 
 by a dry heat or sweat, though one of these generally 
 follows ; and the hot fit sometimes approaches without 
 being preceded by a sensible chillness. The sweat seems 
 to exhaust instead of relieving .the patient, and when at 
 an end, the fever will sometimes continue, or in the 
 middle of the fever the chillness will return ; a certain 
 sign, according to Dr. Heberden, of the presence of this 
 fever and its pathognomonic symptom. The return of 
 the fits is equally irregular. Sometimes they recur, 
 for a considerable time, at regular periods, and again 
 lose this strictly intermittent form. In the fit, the urine 
 is various, and nothing can be ascertained from its 
 appearances. When an external ulcer is the cause, 
 pains, apparently rheumatic, occur, though in a part very 
 remote from the ulcer; and a sudden swelling of some 
 part of the body is occasionally observed, which soon sub- 
 sides. Its approach is usually gradual, the skin is dry, the 
 tongue hard and parched, the cheeks flushed, the sleep 
 not refreshing. On the approach of the fit, according 
 to Hippocrates, the whole breast is pained, the breath 
 resembles a whistling through a reed, a cough often 
 
HEC 
 
 736 
 
 HED 
 
 attends, a quantity of thin saline saliva is discharged, 
 and, in the progress of the disease, the whole body is 
 emaciated, except the legs, which become tumid. A 
 pathognomonic sign, according to Galen, is an increase 
 of fever after eating and drinking. 
 
 The hectic fever should be distinguished from the 
 intermittent^ the common inflammation, and the slow 
 or nervous fevers. The intermittent is more regular in 
 its form, and in its attacks ; and the slow nervous fe- 
 vers have not such marked exacerbations or remissions. 
 The fever of inflammation is of the continued kind. 
 Dr. Reid distinguishes the hectic of a pulmonary con- 
 sumption from the fever, in consequence of abscesses or 
 ulcers in other parts, as in the liver, or under the psoas 
 muscle, by the absence, in the latter, of remissions 
 and morning sweats : on the contrary, it is more con- 
 tinued, less violent, and the skin is usually dry. But 
 this distinction is apparently unfounded. 
 
 If the pulse runs on to above 100, or from this num- 
 ber to 120, in a minute, the danger is considerable; 
 though sometimes the pulse will be little affected, while 
 a variety of other fatal symptoms attends. In lying- 
 in women it is generally fatal; and the fatal signs are, 
 11 continually weak, quick pulse, an entire loss of appe- 
 tite and strength, an Hippocratic countenance, a little 
 red or oily urine, a diarrhoea, immoderate sweats, with 
 swelling of the feet and legs. 
 
 In most cases the principal intention is to relieve the 
 symptoms, to moderate the heat, prevent costiveness, or 
 its opposite, check the night sweats, and at the same 
 time assist the general health, by exercise, air, and 
 a proper diet ; in other words, to support the strength, 
 without adding any stimulus. 
 
 The remitting tendency of the disease has suggested 
 the use of the bark; but this remedy is usually inju- 
 rious, as it produces stricture on the skin, increases 
 the heat, and, in pulmonary cases, the dyspnoea. In 
 these cases neither antimonials, camphor, nor squills, 
 will obviate the injurious tendency of this remedy. 
 Though they appear to lessen the bad effects, they do 
 not render the medicine beneficial. The eleutheria is 
 more useful, but seldom produces any striking ad- 
 vantage. The purer bitters often succeed : of these we 
 may mention the gentian, the camomile flowers, and 
 perhaps the uva ursi. Of the angustura bark we cannot 
 speak so decisively as we may be able to do under 
 phthisis, as it is at present the subject of our trials. 
 With these the neutral salts, may often be combined 
 with salutary effects, and together they will produce 
 that gentle looseness which very essentially diminishes 
 hectic heats. 
 
 The cooling medicines are in general preferable, and 
 these united with mild doses of antimonials are often 
 highly advantageous. The myrrh seems to act as a se- 
 dative in lessening feverish heat ; but we find little ad- 
 vantage in combining it with chalybeates, as in Dr. 
 Griffith's mixture; nor do we think the Pyrmont water 
 so useful as the Seltzer. The steel may succeed in debi- 
 litated constitutions where the liver appears to be much 
 affected, and in the Cheltenham waters it is said to be 
 salutary, and to prevent the debilitating effects of the 
 neutral salts. 
 
 The balsams have been highly commended in these 
 diseases ; and with nitre, or the citrat of potash, we 
 have thought the Peruvian balsam, in slight doses, an 
 
 useful corroborant : in larger doses it is too stimulating. 
 The cicuta with mercury has been given as a deob- 
 struent ; and in the hectics from scirrhous livers, the 
 production of the fevers of hot climates, it is said, with 
 success. In some cases of hectic, from suppressed hae- 
 morrhoids, Bath waters have been advised. Should hec- 
 tics arise from repelled gout, they may be also applica- 
 ble; but in general these and all other stimulating re- 
 medies are injurious. When this disease is connected 
 with wounds, asafostida, with opium, has been useful. 
 
 In conformity to the most successful plan of treat- 
 ment the diet should be mild and gently nutritious. 
 Broths, milk, and vegetables, are the most useful; though 
 a slight proportion of animal food, at an early dinner, 
 may be not only allowed but recommended. A dry free 
 air, with gentle exercise, particularly on horseback, is 
 highly useful. An airy room, with light covering at 
 night, is equally proper. 
 
 We have not mentioned bleeding ; because, though 
 sometimes employed in pulmonary hectics, it is not 
 generally useful in this disease. We shall particularly 
 mention it under PHTHISIS, q. v. 
 
 See Hippocrates de Internis Affectionibus ; Aretxus 
 de Curatione Acutorum, lib. ii. ; Fernelius ; Hoffman ; 
 Heberden's Observations in the London Medical Trans- 
 actions, vol. ii. p. 1 17; Fordyce's Enquiry into the 
 Causes, &c. of Putrid Fevers ; Cullen's First Lines, vol. 
 ii. 221, 8cc. 
 
 HE'DERA, (from hiereo, to stick ; from its attach- 
 ment to trees and old walls). Ivy. 
 
 HE'DERA ARBOHEA. COMMON or TREE ivy ; corym- 
 bus ; hedera helix Lin. Sp. PL 292; is an ever- 
 green plant, climbing and spreading on old walls and 
 trees ; the leaves are angular ; the flowers appear in au- 
 tumn, and are followed in winter by clusters of black 
 berries. 
 
 The leaves are nauseous to the taste ; but commended 
 by the Germans in the atrophy of children, in rickets, 
 ozsena, and epiphora. By the common people they are 
 used to keep issues open, and applied to sores that have 
 a thin discharge. In the plague the powder of the 
 leaves, with vinegar, has been commended. The dose is 
 from 9i. to 3 i. Quercetanus made an extract from 
 the berries; extractum purgans. From the stalks of the 
 plant a resinous juice exudes in warm countries, called 
 gummi hederg, of a reddish brown colour without, and of 
 a bright brown yellow within, of a vitreous splendour, 
 but not pellucid : when rubbed it emits a light agree- 
 able smell, and is of a resinous, slightly aromatic, and 
 subastringent taste ; chiefly used like other resins in 
 plasters. 
 
 HE'DERA TERRESTRIS; chamecissus ; cham&lema ; 
 calamintha humilior; corona terras ; bacchica chamtEcle- 
 ma ; GROUND IVY ; ALE-HOOF ; SUN-HOOF ; JACK IN 
 
 THE HEDGE J GILL GO-BY-THE GROUND ; gleCOmd 
 
 hederacea Lin. Sp. PI. 807 ; is a low, hairy, creeping 
 plant, with square stalks ; roundish or kidney-shaped 
 leaves, set in pairs at the joints ; the flowers are bluish 
 and labiated ; the upper lip is cloven and turned back- 
 wards. ' It is common in hedges and shady places ; 
 flowers in April, and the succeeding warm months ; is 
 generally greenish all the winter. 
 
 This herb has a quick, bitterish, warm taste ; an aro- 
 matic, but not very agreeable, smell, in a great measure 
 dissipated by drying. It is supposed to be useful in dis- 
 
II EL 
 
 II E L 
 
 orders of the breast, and as an attenuant. In obstinate 
 coughs it is a favourite medicine with the poor, given 
 in the form of tea, sweetened with honey ; and Dr. Pit- 
 cairn speaks highly of it in consumptions. Dr. Cullen 
 found no evidence of its diuretic or pectoral effects, 
 and thinks it very improbable that it should be useful 
 in phthisis. Ale is rendered very fine by an infusion of 
 ground ivy, and called gill-ale. It yields its virtue most 
 perfectly to water by infusion, and, on inspissating the 
 filtered liquor, only the unpleasant smell is lost. See 
 Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 HK'DEH.C GU'MMI. See HEDERA ARBOREA. 
 
 HEDER'ACE^E, the forty-sixth order of Linnaeus. 
 Fragments of a natural method. 
 
 HEDERULA AQUATICA, (a dim. of hedera). 
 See LEXTICULA AQUATICA TRISULCA. 
 
 HE'DRA, from e&usti, to sit). Synonymous with 
 A PUS, q. v. ; sometimes with excrement; the basis of 
 an abscess ; or the part on which the matter rests : ac- 
 cording to Hippocrates, a species of fracture. 
 
 HEDRICOS, (from ity*, anus). An epithet for 
 remedies appropriated to the a.nus. 
 
 HEDY'CKOOX, (from nevt, sweet,) a mixture of a 
 number of aromatic ingredients, formed into troches, 
 said first to be invented and described by Androma- 
 chus. Their composition is in some of the later dis- 
 pensatories. 
 
 HEDYO'SMOS, (from tft*, sweet, and er^j-, smell}. 
 See MEXTHA. 
 
 HEDY PXOIS, (from *5V?, sweet, and a>t, to 
 breathe). See DEXS LEOXIS. 
 
 HEDY'SARUM GLYCYRRHIZA'TUM. See 
 
 GLAUX VULGARIS LEGUMIXOSA. 
 
 HEDY'SMATA, (from ^t*, sweet). See STYM- 
 
 MATA. 
 
 HEL'COXIA, (from t>x(, an ulcer). An ulcer of 
 the cornea. 
 
 HELCY'DRIOX, (from 'ttoux, an ulcer, and ifcf, 
 voter). A small ulcerous pustule. 
 
 HELCY'STER, (from eAx, to draw). A hook for 
 extracting the foetus. 
 
 HELE'NIUM, (from Helene, where it grew. See 
 EXULA. 
 
 HELE'KIUM I'XDICUM. See BATTATAS CAXAD. 
 
 HELEOSELI XUM, (from t tot, a fen, and e-ctoter, 
 purslane; from growing in marshy places). See APIUM. 
 
 HELIA'XTHEMUM, (from itAjes, the sun, and 0, 
 a Jio-a-er; because its flower tums to the sun). See 
 CHAM.CCISTUS, BATTATAS CAXADEXSIS. 
 
 HELICA L1S MA'JOR, HELICA'LIS MI'XOR, 
 (from tAi{, the outer border of the ear). See AURICULA. 
 
 HELICHRY'SUM, and HELIOCHRY'SON, (from 
 . the sun, and %tw<>i, gold). GOLDYLOCKS. See 
 ELICHRYSUM, also GXAPHALIUM MOXTAXUM. 
 
 HELID.E'1 PULVIS. See EUPHRASIA. 
 
 HELIOSCO'PIOS, (from A/, the sun and wri*, 
 to behold; because it turns to the sun). See TITHY- 
 MALUS. 
 
 HELIOTRO'PIUM, (from */<, and r ff x-*, to turn 
 to). TURXSOLE, or HELIOTROPE. The flowers are 
 funnel shaped ; their brims cut into ten unequal seg- 
 ments; collected into a long reflexed spike, resem- 
 bling a scorpion's tail; each flower followed by four 
 naked gibbose seeds. Heliotrofiium Eurofueum Lin. 
 Sp.Pl. 187. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 HELIOTRO'PIUM MA'JUS. The GREAT TURNSOLE 
 Its leaves are bitter; the petals are changed to a deep 
 blue by alkalis, and to a red by acids, and are conse- 
 quently the chemist's test for the presence of each. 
 The juice of this plant destroys warts; and a decoction 
 of it is said to be an active purgative. 
 
 HELIOTRO'PIUM TRICO'CCUM ; ricinoides; FREXCII, 
 or COLOURIXG TURXSOLE; croton tinctorium Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1425. This species grows plentifully in France; 
 the leaves are of a pale green ; the flowers yellow : 
 when the berries are expressed, linen rags are dipped 
 in the juice, and exposed to the vapour of urine, which 
 gives them a red colour. The colour of this species of 
 turnsole is extremely susceptible of alteration by acids. 
 See Rail Historia Plantarum. 
 
 HELIOTRO'PIUM I'XDICUM. See BATTATAS CAXA- 
 DEXSIS. 
 
 HE'LITIS, (from r,\>s, a nail ; because it was used 
 to be beaten from nails and pins). See -RIS SRUAM/E. 
 
 HE'LIX, (from t\>.en, to turn). A SPIRAL LINE. See 
 AURICULA. 
 
 HELLEBORA'STER, HELLEBOR A 'STRUM, 
 (from iMtCtfft, hellebore ). BEAR'S FOOT. See HELLE- 
 
 BORUS FO-TIDUS. 
 
 HELLEBORI'ZE. Hippocrates and his successors 
 introduced hellebore into the rectum, both for vomiting 
 and purging, altering the strength according to circum- 
 stances ; and the effects were called helleborizing. 
 
 HELLEBOROI'DES, (from fA>. ^^ 5 , and tifa, 
 likeness,) aconitum hyemale; aconitum luteum minus; 
 aconitum unifolium luteum bul&osum; helleborus hye- 
 malis Lin. Sp. PI. 783. The leaves resemble those of 
 the aconitum ; but in general it agrees both in appear- 
 ance and virtues with the black hellebore. 
 
 HELLEBORO-RAXU'XCULUS. The leaves are 
 single, and roundly turned like those of the ranunculus, 
 and of the same colour with the flower, which is rosa- 
 ceous. It is said to be caustic, and is probably the 
 helleborus hyemalis, mentioned in the preceding ar- 
 ticle. 
 
 HELLE'BORUS, or ELLE'BORUS, (*-* f * T -n, 
 f*f* tAi, because it kills if eaten,) nicon; the name 
 of several rosaceous flowered plants, and of female 
 sanicle. See IMPERATORIA NIGRA. 
 
 HELLE'BORUS FETIDUS. Helleboraster; helleboras- 
 trum; helleborus niger fetidus; elleborine; -veratrum 
 nigrum; GREAT BASTARD and FETID BLACK HELLE- 
 BORE; SETTLE, or SETTERWORT; BEAR'S FOOT; helle- 
 borus fftidus Lin. Sp. PI. 784. This root is small, but 
 surrounded by numerous dark coloured fibres, involved 
 very intricately : the stem rises to about a foot and a 
 half in height, towards the bottom is strong, round, 
 firm, naked, and marked with alternate cicatrices, the 
 vestiges of the former leaves ; at the top divides into 
 branches, producing many flowers, garnished with nu- 
 merous scaly leaves, which stand upon long foot stalks, 
 surrounding the middle of the stem. They are divided, 
 as in the black hellebore, into simple leaves, commonly 
 eight or nine, long, narrow, serrated, lanceolated, and 
 of a dark green colour; and scaly leaves, placed at 
 the ramifications of the flower-stem, smooth, trifid, 
 alternate, often purplish ; but those near the flowers are 
 oval and pointed : the flowers are numerous, terminal, 
 pendent, of a roundish shape, and stand upon peduncles, 
 forming an umbel ; the petals are five, oval, concave, 
 5 B 
 
HEL 
 
 738 
 
 HE L 
 
 persistent, of a pale green colour, usually tinged with 
 purple at their margins; the stamina are the length 
 of the petals; the antherae white; the germina three, 
 hairy, and shaped like those of the black hellebore. 
 The plant grows wild in many parts of England, and 
 flowers about February. The smell of the recent plant 
 is extremely fetid ; the taste bitter, and remarkably 
 acrid : it operates as a cathartic, sometimes as an 
 emetic ; and, in large doses, is highly deleterious. It is 
 used chiefly as a vermifuge; the dried leaves, in pow- 
 der, are given from five to ten grains. A single green 
 leaf infused like tea forms three doses for a child of seven 
 years old; but the plant bears in summer the leaves of 
 ihe former year, and one of these of a middle size is 
 meant. The dose is usually repeated for two, and 
 sometimes three, successive mornings; the second has 
 commonly a greater effect than the first, and never fails 
 in young persons to expel round worms by stool. The 
 best form for children is syrup. For this purpose the 
 bruised leaves are first moistened with a little vinegar, 
 then the juice is expressed from the leaves, and made 
 into a syrup with coarse sugar. A tea spoonful is given 
 at bed time, and one or two in the morning, for two or 
 three successive days, increasing or diminishing the 
 dose according to th^ strength of the patient. In the 
 western counties, a tincture is sometimes made, of the 
 leaves with cyder, and said to be an useful preparation. 
 It probably is so, if, as has been asserted, vegetable acids 
 are correctors of this plant. In whatever way, however, 
 it is employed, no medicine acts with more certainty 
 than bear's foot as an anthelmintic. It always eva- 
 cuates the round worms, but is less effectual in ascari- 
 des and tenia. Dr. Bisset speaks of the plant as also 
 useful in some asthmatic and hypochondriacal disor- 
 ders. See his Essay on the Medical Constitution of 
 Great Britain. The powder also sprinkled on issues in- 
 creases their discharge. See Tournefort's Materia Me- 
 dica. Rail Historia Plantarum. 
 
 HELLE'BORUS A'LBUS. Veratrum ; COMMON WHITE 
 HELLEBORE. Vcratrum album Lin. Sp. PI." 1479. 
 This plant hath large, oval, ribbed leaves, placed alter- 
 nately on a round stock, which they embrace by a 
 tubular basis; in their axillx towards the top appear 
 clusters of hexapetalous, greenish white, flowers, fol- 
 lowed each by three flat pods, containing whitish tri- 
 angular seeds: the "root is short, commonly near an 
 inch thick, with numerous fibres hanging frpm it, ex- 
 ternally of a brownish colour, internally more white. 
 It is common on mountainous places in Germany and 
 Switzerland. Our hellebore is probably not the same 
 with that of the ancients, which seems, from the syno- 
 nyms in Caspar Bauhine's Pinax, to be a species of ane- 
 mone. Tournefort supposes his helleborus niger orien- 
 talis amplissimo folio caule prsealto flore purpurascente 
 to be the hellebore of the ancients, as he found it in the 
 island of Anticyra, famous for the production of this 
 medicine. 
 
 When the root of white hellebore is fresh, it hath a 
 disagreeable smell, which is lost in drying; and a nause- 
 ous, bitterish, acrid, penetrating, and durable taste. 
 When powdered it is used externally in cuticular erup- 
 ' ions, and particularly the itch ; but if applied to any 
 sore it excites vomiting, and other disagreeable symp- 
 f oms : snuffed up the nose it proves a violent sternuta- 
 tory . If the powder be taken from x. to xv. grains, it 
 
 operates powerfully upward and downward ; but except 
 in maniacal cases it is rarely used. If, on taking this 
 root, it does not operate freely, an emetic will evacuate 
 it ; otherwise convulsions will probably follow. Hoff- 
 man observes that it affects the fauces, producing stran- 
 gulation and danger of suffocation, with great anxiety; 
 which the juice of quinces will in his opinion relieve. 
 Gesner infused half an ounce of this root in two ounces 
 of water, two drachms of which produced considerable 
 internal heat about the tongue, the throat, the head, and 
 breast, followed by singultus and vomiting. It produces 
 also violent nervous affections, as vertigo, tremors, 
 syncope, spasms, convulsions, and death. In all these 
 instances the internal coat of the stomach appears to be 
 inflamed. Greeding found it useful in maniacal cases, 
 and it seemed to act on all the different secretory or- 
 gans, in some cases producing inflammation of the 
 lungs. It has been given also with advantage in epi- 
 leptic cases. 
 
 Tincture of white hellebore is made by digesting eight 
 ounces of powdered white hellebore roots in two pints 
 of proof spirit; and it is the best internal preparation; 
 sometimes used to quicken cathartics, in apoplectic, 
 lethargic, and maniacal cases. In chronical disorders it 
 might be employed to great advantage, if small doses at 
 first were gradually increased'. A grain and a half 
 added to a drachm of sneezing powder quickens its ope- 
 ration. It is also used in decoction, and an ointment. 
 Decoction of white hellebore is made by boiling an 
 ounce of the root in two pints of distilled water, till re- 
 duced to one : when cold, two ounces of rectified spirit 
 of wine are added. This is used in cutaneous diseases; 
 but chiefly the itch, herpes, and morbus pediculosus, 
 which it frequently cures ; and is more cleanly than the 
 ointments. 
 
 Gesner says, the root in the form of an oxymel is a 
 powerful expectorant and aperient. It is most indis- 
 putably a very powerful medicine, and should be given 
 at first in very small doses, gradually increasing them. 
 It is now omitted in the materia medica of the London 
 college, as highly dangerous. 
 
 HELLE'BORUS NI'GER; melamfiodium ; by Paracelsus, 
 daura ectomon; CHRISTMAS FLOWER, BLACK HELLE- 
 BORE. It is the helleborus niger Lin. Sp. PL 783. 
 The CHRISTMAS ROSE. Melampus is said to have ob- 
 served its purging quality in the goats which fed on it, 
 and introduced it into the materia medica, from whence 
 it was styled Malam/iodium; but in reality the name is 
 derived from its black colour, and the shape of its 
 leaves. It is a low plant, .without any stalk: the leaf 
 is divided quite to the pedicle, into six, seven, or more, 
 smooth round segments, resembling bay leaves, indent- 
 ed from about the middle to the extremity : the flower 
 is large, naked, pentapetalous, of a pale rose colour, 
 with numerous stamina in the middle, -followed by 
 five or six pods full of shining black seeds; the petala 
 continuing and changing greenish : the root consists 
 of numerous fibres, hanging generally from a knotty 
 head, externally of a blackish colour, internally white. 
 It is perennial, grows wild in the mountainous parts of 
 Germany and Switzerland, and flowers in our gardens 
 in January. 
 
 The root to the taste is bitter and pungent; if chewed 
 for a few minutes it benumbs the tongue. Dr. Grew 
 observes, that it is first felt on the tip of the tongue, 
 
HE L 
 
 HE M 
 
 and then on its middle. The fibres are stronger and 
 more active than the tuberous head, and the cortical 
 part of the latter than the internal. It frequently loses 
 its virtue by keeping; and with its smell its powers are 
 lost. 
 
 The roots of the poisonous aconites resemble those 
 of black hellebore; but the aconite is lighter coloured 
 than the palest black hellebore roots. It is safe there- 
 fore to choose the darkest. In a dose of from fifteen to 
 twenty grains it proves aotively purgative. 
 
 Long coction destroys its activity ; and water extracts, 
 by boiling, and spirit by digestion, nearly all the virtue 
 of the root. Rectified spirit takes up chiefly the irritat- 
 ing resinous part. After proper boiling in water it 
 yields little to spirit ; but after repeated digestion in 
 pure spirit, it yields to water a large portion of mucila- 
 ginous matter, supposed to be diuretic. 
 
 In the present practice the black hellebore root is 
 only used in small doses as an attenuant and deobstru- 
 ent ; chiefly in obstructions of the menses, when the 
 habit is plethoric, where chalybeates would be impro- 
 per. The emmenagogue virtues of this medicine are, 
 however, doubtful; for Dr. Cullen never found them in 
 many trials, nor had he met with any practitioners in 
 Scotland who had better success : not one instance has 
 occurred of the power of hellebore in producing hae- 
 morrhage. It promotes urine and perspiration ; in 
 hypochondriasis it may be joined with chalybeates ; and 
 if the pulse be low, with the fetid gums, and a julep of 
 volatile salt: in dropsies it is said to be useful, if joined 
 wich alkaline salts. In nervous cases which do not ad- 
 mit of chalybeates, its advantages are considerable ; and 
 when given so as to be powerfully cathartic, it is use- 
 ful in mania. It is one of the principal ingredients in 
 Bacher's famous tonic pills. See ASCITES. 
 
 The London college directs a watery extract, (see 
 EXTRACT. GLTCTRRHIZ^,) and a tincture with proof 
 spirit, made in the following manner: 
 
 B. Rad. hellebori nigri in pulverum crassum tritae 
 iv.coccinellarum in pulverem tritarum 9 ij. spt. vinosi 
 tenuioris, m. tb ij. digere leni calore per dies octo, et 
 cola. Pharm. London. 1788. The extract is a good and 
 safe preparation when designed as a cathartic ; and it 
 contains also the diuretic virtue : the irritating power 
 is in a great degree destroyed by boiling. The dose 
 is from gr. x. to 3 ss -! tnat of the powder is the same, 
 though the extract is thought milder; but as an altera- 
 tive, the tincture is usually preferred, of which a tea 
 spoonful twice a day may be considered a common 
 dose. See Neumann's Chemical Works. Tourne- 
 fort's and Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 HELMINTHIASIS. A disease in which worms 
 are bred under the skin. 
 
 HELMINTHIC A, (from i>^m, a -worm]. Medi- 
 cines which destroy worms. 
 
 HELOCAPO'LLIN. A sort of cherry. See CA- 
 
 POLIX MEXIC. HERNAN. 
 
 HELO'DES, (from eA, a fen}. An epithet of fe- 
 vers, generated from marsh miasma, attended ia the 
 beginning with profuse but not salutary sweats. The 
 sudor Anglicus is of this kind. See TYPHODES. 
 
 HELO'SIS, (from it^m, to turn'). A disorder of the 
 eye, consisting in an eversion or turning up of the eye 
 lids 
 
 HELO'TIS. See PLICA POLOMCA. 
 
 HE'LXINE, (from cA*, to drata; so called because 
 it sticks to whatsoever it touches). See PARIETARIA. 
 
 HEMALO'PIA, for H^MALOPIA ; q. v. 
 
 HE'MERALOPS, (from ?**, a day, and u-^/, the 
 eye,} by Rhazes d'jrea. A defect in the sight, which 
 consists in being able to see in the day only, but not in 
 the evening. See-NvcTALOps. 
 
 HEMEROCA'LLIS, (from tusf*, day, and K*AS, 
 beautiful; because its flower opens in the day and shuts 
 at night). See LILIUM HUBRUM. 
 
 HEMICERAV'NIOS, (from tu.i<rv, in composition, 
 ip.i,half, and *nf*>, to cut; because it was divided half 
 way down). The name of a bandage, in Galen, for the 
 back and breast. 
 
 HEMICRA'XIA, (from ip.i, half, and *fw/, the 
 skull}. See CEPHALALGIA. 
 
 HEMICRA'MA LU.VA'TICA. An erratic fever. 
 
 HEMIN A, (*fui<t,) an ancient measure which differ- 
 ed in its contents. That used in medicine was equal 
 to about ten ounces. 
 
 HEMIOBO'LION, or HEMIO'BOLON. Half an 
 obolus, or the twelfth part of a drachm ; equal to five 
 grains. 
 
 HEMIO'LION, is, according to Galen, twelve 
 drachms ; and in another sense it is the same as sesqui- 
 altera, the whole of a thing and half as much more, as 
 sesquiuncia; sescuncia an ounce and a half. 
 
 HEMIONI'TIS, (from ijfu5, a mule; because, like 
 a mule, it is sterile). MULE'S FERX. Hemionitis lar.- 
 ceolata Lin. Sp. PI. 1535. It grows in Italy ; resem- 
 bles the hart's tongue in appearance and virtues. See 
 LINGUA CERVINA. 
 
 HEMIO'XIUM, (from the same; because it is sup- 
 posed to make women steril, like the mule). See As- 
 PLEXIUM. 
 
 HEMIOPSIA,(from t/*ie-, half, and?rrAn, -i-ii. 
 An affection of the sight, in which a person sees only 
 half the object. 
 
 HEMIPA'GIA, (from vn.irv, half, &n&wa.'/us, i fixed\ 
 See CEPHALALGIA. 
 
 HEMIPLE'GIA, HEMIPLE'XIA, (from **,, half, 
 and -a-^t!<r<fa, to strike}. Dr. Cullen arranges it as the 
 second species of paralysis, in which one side of the body 
 only is affected : of this he mentions two varieties. 1 . 
 When it occurs in plethoric, and 2. when in leucophleg- 
 matic habits. It usually begins with, or follows, a pa- 
 roxysm of apoplexy ; and when the hemiplegia, after 
 subsisting for some time, becomes fatal, it is commonly 
 by passing again into the state of apoplexy. The rela- 
 tion, therefore, between the two diseases is sufficiently 
 evident, and is further strongly confirmed by the hemi- 
 plegia coming upon persons of the same constitution, 
 and being preceded by the symptoms of apoplexy. See 
 PARALYSIS. London Medical Journal, vol. i. p. 323 ; 
 vol. ii. p. 198. 
 
 HEMIRHO'MBION, HEMTTOTMON^from ^in,, 
 half, and fif*&, to revolve; or ttfatt, to cut}. A band- 
 age mentioned by Hippocrates, called aemirhombusjrom 
 its extending half way round the part to which it is, 
 fixed ; and hemitemon, from its being cut half way 
 down. 
 
 HEMISPH-E.RA. Half of a globe applied to each 
 half of the brain. 
 
 5 B 2 
 
HEP 
 
 740 
 
 HEP 
 
 IIEMITRIT^E'US, (from w, half, and t 
 third, or tertian^). See SEMITERTIANA FEBRIS. 
 
 HE'PAPv. HE'PER. Martinius and Gorrxus derive 
 it from nra, to work, and cap, blood-; supposing its office 
 was to prepare the blood. It has been also derived from 
 the Hebrew chebar, gall. The LIVER. See JECUR. 
 
 HE'PAR. SU'LPHURIS. A sulphuret prepared by add- 
 ing sulphur to a fixed alkali, chiefly employed in medi- 
 cine as a counterpoise!) of hydrargyrus muriatus and 
 arsenic. When an acid is added, the gas which escapes 
 is called hejiadc, and it is the peculiar ingredient in the 
 Harrowgate water, to which its smell is owing. Three 
 parts of filings of iron, and two parts of sulphur, mixed, 
 separate a similar gas^ which is only hydrogenous gas, 
 containing sulphur in solution. 
 
 HE'PAR. UTEHI'NUM. See PLACENTA. 
 
 HEPATA'LGIA, (from **?, the liver, and aAyss, 
 fiaiii). When pain affects the liver, as well as spleen, 
 it is not often easy to distinguish them from bilious colic 
 during the life of the patient: some practitioners think 
 it unnecessary, since they require the same method of 
 cure ; but as they arise from different causes, it may 
 not be useless to describe some of these ; viz. scirrhosity 
 of the liver; obstructions of the gall ducts, from very 
 viscid bile ; and biliary calculi. 
 
 When pain of the liver owes its origin to scirrhosity, 
 it is attended with a tumour and hardness on the right 
 side below the short ribs ; a sense of weight, with a 
 constant dull and tensive pain ; difficult breathing ; a 
 dry cough ; a sense of weight on the stomach after eat- 
 ing, with an increase of the difficulty of breathing; un- 
 easiness from lying on the left side; the countenance 
 yellow, or pale, and sallow ; and the urine often of an 
 orange colour, depositing a thick mucous sediment. If 
 the complaint continues, as is too frequently the case, 
 the feet swell, the body is emaciated, a dropsy of the 
 belly, with a remittent fever, comes on. 
 
 When the cause is obstruction of the gall ducts, 
 from viscid biliary matter, the symptoms of a scirrhous 
 liver, which comes on in the beginning, are much 
 slighter; to which are added a flushing heat of the 
 face, with occasional redness and heat in the palms of 
 the hands; an irregular thirst; dryness, and bitter 
 taste in the mouth; a dry cough; viscid saliva; loss 
 of appetite ; heart burn ; weariness and heaviness of 
 the limbs ; increase of pain on touching and pressing 
 the left side, or the pit of the stomach ; and costiveness. 
 The hardness on the right side is not so firm as in the 
 former case, nor do the redematous swellings, or hectic 
 symptoms, appear. 
 
 When it arises from gall stones, there is a deep seat- 
 ed and excruciating pain on the right side, or at the pit 
 of the stomach, extending through the body to the back, 
 not constant, but occasionally violent, and attended with 
 faintness, sickness, and often vomiting : the patient com- 
 plains of sickness ; the right side and the epigastrium 
 are tense ; the belly costive ; the excrements pale and 
 whitish ; the pulse weaker, but seldom quickened, even 
 when the pains are very violent and continued. The 
 violent pain without fever, or quickness of the pulse, is 
 considered as the certain symptom of this disease. The 
 patient, either in an erect posture, or laying on the left 
 side, feels very uneasy ; is restless ; breathes with dif- 
 ficulty; is affected with heart burn, and sometimes 
 
 convulsions. The urine is pale, afterwards yellow ; 
 and the skin and white of the eyes have a jaundice-like 
 appearance : the pain at last vanishes suddenly, a loose- 
 ness sometimes succeeds, by which the gall stones are 
 discharged, and the yellowness "disappears. 
 
 Pain in the liver from scirrhosity is apt to attack 
 gluttons ; hard drinkers ; and those who have led indo- 
 lent lives. It also arises from suppression of haemorr- 
 hages, bruises upon the right sidei general concussions 
 from falls; and very often from long continued intermit- 
 tent fevers. The disease generally proves fatal, when 
 once formed ; though, if attended to in the beginning, 
 it might perhaps be prevented. 
 
 When scirrhous liver or viscid hepatic obstructions 
 arise from hard drinking, we have explained its effect 
 from ardent spirits destroying the irritability of the 
 vessels ; a change most severely felt, where the circula- 
 tion is languid, and unassisted by the muscular coats 
 found in arteries. The suppression of hemorrhages 
 throws the blood, as we have seen, on the internal 
 parts ; and in elderly persons, where this effect is chiefly 
 conspicuous, the disease equally arises from a want of 
 irritability in the vessels to propel the accumulated con- 
 tents. When it is owing to general shocks, we have 
 explained its action in the article CONCUSSIO, q. v. 
 
 Decoctions of vegetable aperients, as grass roots, and 
 dandelion, are serviceable. Gum ammoniacum and 
 myrrh have been recommended on the vague principle 
 of attenuating ; but the effects of these remedies are 
 inconsiderable. We must chiefly depend on some 
 stimulant which will act with steadiness on the minuter 
 vessels, and this property is almost exclusively confined 
 to mercury, assisted with the decoctions of guaiacum 
 and mezereon. Small doses of calomel may be given, 
 or, what is preferred, mercurial ointment may be rubbed 
 in on the part affected. At the same time the circula- 
 tion in the liver may be assisted by gently stimulating 
 the excretory ducts of this organ by rhubarb, or the 
 cathartic mineral waters. Chalybeates are also useful, 
 and they are combined in the present fashionable reme- 
 dy, the Cheltenham waters. Bath waters, in gouty 
 habits, and when the disease has arisen from long resi- 
 dence in warm climates, are occasionally beneficial. 
 
 When spasmodic affections arc the cause, which is 
 known from their succeeding violent passions, sedatives 
 and antispasmodics, as asafoetida, camphor, or opium, 
 may be joined with the aperients ; and when by these 
 means the obstruction is removed, bitters and steel 
 will complete the cure. In its course, however, the 
 body must be kept open. 
 
 When the disease arises from gall stones, we must 
 endeavour to promote their expulsion by the continued 
 use of emollients and gentle cathartics, with warm 
 bathing, interposing opiates. 
 
 Bleeding is sometimes premised to prevent inflam- 
 mation in strong plethoric habits, and vomits are often 
 useful; but they increase the pain, and are suspected 
 of occasioning inflammation. If, however, they caa 
 be borne, they greatly facilitate the passage of a gall 
 stone. As a combination of ether and spirit of turpen- 
 tine has been found to dissolve gall stones out of the 
 body, the same medicine has been recommended inter- 
 nally. We can scarcely understand how it can reach 
 the object; but it has been said to have been useful.- 
 
HEP 
 
 741 
 
 HEP 
 
 In order to prevent a return of these complaints, 
 gentle exercise, particularly riding on horseback, should 
 be persevered in ; light, easy digestible food taken, 
 avoiding all that is viscid. 
 
 The heptalgia, however, has not been established as 
 a genus by the latest and best nosologists ; nor should 
 any such be included in a regular system, for the dis- 
 tinguishing symptom, pain, is often absent ; and we 
 thus include diseases very different, viz. infarcted and 
 scirrhous liver, chronic hepatitis, and jaundice from 
 all its various causes. In this, as well as many other 
 instances, we have not been able to alter the former ar- 
 rangement, without disturbing numerous references, 
 and inducing greater confusion than we should remove. 
 
 Many parts of this article will be, of course, repeated 
 under these heads. 
 
 HKPATA'RIUS, (from r*xi, the liver}. HEPATIC. 
 
 HEPA'TEROS, (from the same,) is an epithet for 
 that kind of dysentery in which the discharge is of a 
 dark yellow or sanious. 
 
 HEP A'TICA. (from the same). Belonging to the 
 liver, is applied to medicines serviceable to the diseases 
 of that organ ; and to a pain in the region of this 
 organ. 
 
 HEPA'TICA VULGA'RIS, fontalm, terrestris, stellata, 
 jecorarin, lichen fietre ut latifolius ; marchantia fioly- 
 mtirpka Lin. Sp. PI. 1603. STONE, or STAR LIVER WORT; 
 is a species of moss growing in stony places ;. perennial, 
 and running to seed in March and April. It is said 
 to be aperient and resolvent, but is scarcely known in 
 practice. 
 
 HEPA'TICA NO'BILIS, trifolium aureuma and hefiati- 
 eum, hepatica trifolia, herba trinitatis, ranunculus tri- 
 dentatus Ternut ,- HERB TRINITY, and NOBLE LIVER 
 WORT; anemone hepatica Lin. Sp. PI. 758; is a low 
 plant, without any stalk ; the flowers are commonly 
 blue, sometimes reddish or white, followed by white 
 seeds. It is perennial, grows in gravelly shady grounds 
 in Germany, and other parts of Europe ; and flowers 
 in our gardens in February or March. 
 
 This plant is esteemed a mild restringent and corro- 
 borant, and infusions of it are used as tea. Its astringency 
 is equally communicated to water or spirit, and wholly 
 remains in the extracts. See Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 Raii Historia. 
 
 HEPA'TICA A'LBA. See PARXASSIA. 
 
 HEPA'TICA ARTE'RIA. HEPATIC ARTERY. As soon 
 as this artery leaves the coeliaca, where it is covered 
 .e pancreas, it runs to the upper and inner part of 
 the pylorus; sending off two branches, a small one 
 called /tyltrica, and a larger one called gastrica dextra, 
 or major. It then passes behind the ductus hepaticus, 
 towards the vessica fellis, to which it gives two branches, 
 called arteries cystice, and another called biliaria, which 
 is lost in the great lobe of the liver. Afterwards this 
 artery enters the fissure of the liver, and joins the vena 
 portae, with which it runs in the capsula Glissonii, and 
 accompanies it through the whole substance of the liver 
 by numerous ramifications, which may be termed arte- 
 rie hepatice proprie. 
 
 HEPA'TICA BRA'CHII VE'NA. See BASILICA VESA. 
 
 HEPA'TICA MI'NOR VE'NA. A branch from the vena 
 portae ventralis; sometimes a branch of the cysticae venae. 
 
 HEPA'TICA STELLA'RIS. See ASFERVLA. 
 
 HEPA'TICA STELLA 'TA. See ASFERULA. 
 
 HEPA'TICA TEKRESTRIS JECORARIA. Sec HEP\TICA 
 VUI.GARIS. 
 
 HEPATIC.fi VE'X.E, arise directly from the -. 
 cava inferior, as it passes down through the posterior 
 part of the great fissure of the liver. Sometimes one 
 branch from the vena- cava divides into these which 
 correspond with the vena portae. The vena cava also 
 sends others, which correspond with the hepatic 
 arteiy. 
 
 HEPA'TICO-CY'STICI DU'CTUS. That side of 
 the body of the gall bladder which lies next the liver, 
 is connected to that gland by a vast number of filaments 
 which run into the substance of the liver ; and among 
 these filaments are some ducts which form a communi- 
 cation between the pori biliarii and gall bjadder. These 
 ducts are the most numerous about the neck of the 
 gall bladder. 
 
 HEPA'TICUS, (from **?, liver}. HEPATIC; an 
 epithet for any thing belonging to the liver. The 
 ancients confined the word to an inflammation of the 
 liver; but the moderns use it to signify those whose 
 livers are, from any cause, diseased. 
 
 HEPA'TICUS DU'CTUS. See PoRTi VENA. 
 
 HEPATIRRHCE'A, (from *rf, the liver, and ft*, 
 to Jiow}. A species of diarrhoea. (See DIARRHJEA.) 
 The other hepatirrhoeas are symptomical. 
 
 HEPATI'TIS,INFLAMMATIOHEPATIS,(from 
 **/!, the liver.} Ax INFLAMMATION OF THE LIVER. 
 An inflammation may be in different parts of the liver, 
 as in its membranes or substance ; in its concave or the 
 convex side. Inflammation in the hepatic arteries is 
 said to cause some symptoms not unlike those of the 
 hydrophobia. See Hippocrates Coac. lib. cxxxix. Are- 
 taeus de Curatione Acutorum, lib. i. and Trallianus, lib. 
 i. c. xv. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this disease in- the class pyrexiz, 
 and order phlegmatie, and defines it a febrile affection, 
 attended with tension and pain of the right hypochon- 
 drium, often pungent, like that of a pleurisy, but more 
 frequently dull, or obtuse; a pain at the clavicle, and 
 at the top of the right shoulder; much" uneasiness in 
 lying down on the left side; difficulty of breathing; a 
 dry cough ; vomiting; hiccough. Sauvagesand Sagar, 
 he says, amongst the symptoms have placed a yellow 
 colour of the face, of the urine, of the serum of the 
 blood, and of the eruptions, which appear on the skin : 
 but these symptoms of a regurgitation, and reabsorp- 
 tion of the bile, have been, he thinks, very properly 
 omitted by Linnaeus and Vogel; because such symp- 
 toms occur very rarely. Of this disease he makes two 
 varieties, the acute, and the chronic. Thepathognomonic 
 symptoms of the first are above recited. The chronic 
 often affords no signs by which it can be distinguished. 
 It may, however, be suspected from some causes of the 
 hepatitis having preceded ; from a sense of fulness and 
 weight, or from occasional pain in the right hypochon- 
 drium ; from pain, on pressing the same part, or from 
 lying down on the left side ; and lastly, from a slight 
 fever occasionally appearing. 
 
 Dr. Saunders, with great reason, supposes it owing to 
 an inflammatory state of the system of the vena portae ; 
 while the acute kind is owing to the same slate of the 
 hepatic artery. 
 
HE 1' 
 
 742 
 
 HEP 
 
 Winslow thinks the seat of the inflammation is in the 
 ramifications of the vena portse, or the hepatic artery ; 
 Ur. Heberden that the liver is never primarily affected; 
 and Dr. Cullen that the inflammation is only in the 
 extremities of the hepatic artery. 
 
 The acute hepatitis may be seated either on the con- 
 vex or on the concave side of the liver. In the former 
 case, a more pungent pain and hiccough may be pro- 
 duced, and the respiration is more considerably affected. 
 In the latter the pain is less, and a vomiting attends from 
 the communication of inflammation to the stomach. 
 The inflammation of the concave surface of the liver 
 may be readily communicated to the gall bladder and 
 bilious ducts; and this perhaps is the only case of 
 idiopathic hepatitis attended with jaundice. 
 
 The disorder is most frequent in warm climates; it 
 is produced by the common causes of internal inflam- 
 mation, and is then preceded by fever, and by ob- 
 struction of the hepatic ducts. Hepatitis is sorhetimes 
 communicated to the liver from the lungs, and it then 
 follows peripneumony, and is apparently an exacerba- 
 tion of the same disease, communicated to the adjoining 
 membranes. Its remote causes are un&ertain. 
 
 When the seat of the disorder is in the membranes, 
 the pain is more acute, and resembles a pleurisy more 
 than when the substance of the liver is the part affected. 
 In this acute kind, the pain is pungent; the fever very 
 considerable ; the pulse frequent, strong, and hard ; the 
 urine high coloured. 
 
 In general, when the substance of the liver is in- 
 flamed, the pain is not very acute at first ; but gradually 
 increasing, it shoots up to the top of the right shoulder, 
 and sometimes into the throat and about the clavicle. 
 The pain darting into the throat is said to be a pathog- 
 nomonic symptom. The pulse is not much altered in 
 the beginning, if the disease be not very acute ; and 
 often inflammation is only known to have existed by the 
 abscess. When the convex part of the liver is affected, 
 a tumour is visible externally, and occasions a cough 
 and a difficulty of breathing: the pulse is then quick- 
 ened, and the patient cannot well lie on his left side. 
 In all cases of inflammation in this viscus, the quantity 
 of the bile thrown into the duodenum is increased, and 
 the evacuations become bilious. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that the acute hepatitis may be 
 Known by a pain in the right hypochondrium, increased 
 by pressing upon the part. The pain is very often so 
 pungent as to resemble that of a pleurisy ; frequently, 
 as in pleurisy, is increased on inspiration, and the patient 
 can then only lie on the side affected. The disease is 
 sometimes also attended with a cough, commonly dry, 
 but sometimes followed by expectoration. 
 
 Inflammation in the liver when highly acute is short, 
 and terminates by resolution ; but when less active it 
 more generally ends in suppuration, and proves fatal by- 
 inducing hectic, unless the matter can be discharged 
 externally. If properly treated in the beginning, it is 
 i-'arely mortal. 
 
 The resolution of the hepatitis is often the conse- 
 quence of, or is attended with, evacuations of different 
 kinds. A haemorrhage, sometimes from the nose, 
 sometimes from the haemorrhoidal vessels, relieves 
 the disease. More commonly, a bilious diarrhoea or 
 external erysipelas contributes to the same event; and 
 the resolution of the hepatitis, as of the other inflam- 
 
 mations, is attended with sweating, and with an eva- 
 cuation of urine, depositing a copious sediment. 
 
 This kind of inflammation should be distinguished 
 from inflammation of the pleura, of the diaphragm, of 
 the stomach, of the muscles of the belly, and from 
 spasmodic painsr 
 
 Inflammation of the pleura, or lungs, so often pre- 
 cedes or accompanies hepatitis, that the distinction is 
 difficult, and fortunately of no great importance, as the 
 same means of relief are employed. The incessant 
 vomiting distinguishes inflammation of the stomach ; 
 but that of the diaphragm is often confounded with 
 hepatitis, and sometimes accompanies it. The pain 
 across the body is not easily distinguished from the 
 shooting pain from an affection of the gall ducts ; and 
 it is not yet ascertained that either delirium or the 
 risus sardonicus is the peculiar symptom of diaphrag- 
 mitis. 
 
 Thes ymptoms in the beginning do not often alarm 
 the patient ; and early assistance is not always demand- 
 ed. At any period before the fifth day, bleeding may 
 be employed ; the operation repeated if the pain is con- 
 siderable, the patient young, strong, and plethoric. 
 After a free bleeding, a large blister should be laid over 
 the part affected ; and if there is a free passage for the 
 bile into the duodenum, the bowels kept freely loose 
 with proper doses of antimonium tartarisatum, infusion 
 of tamarinds, vitriolated natron, and rhubarb. 
 
 Dr. Curry, combining these ideas with the East 
 Indian practice, which is not well adapted for the more 
 acute hepatitis of this climate, recommends calomel as 
 the most active laxative, and particularly adapted for 
 emulging the glands of the diseased part. When it is 
 rejected from the stomach, he advises washing it with 
 lime water, and giving the powder which remains, 
 joined with opium. In the very irritable state of the 
 stomach which sometimes accompanies the disease, 
 this form of mercury is, he thinks, more easily borne. 
 
 If these means fail, or if it is too late for their proper 
 use, and symptoms of a beginning suppuration appear, 
 the powder of bark in the dose of J ss. four or five 
 times a day may be given, and the quantity increased 
 until | ss. is taken every twenty-four hours. 
 
 If the abscess points externally, it must be en- 
 couraged by maturating cataplasms, and opened as 
 soon as possible, particularly if, from its immobility, 
 the liver seems to adhere to the peritoneum ; and the 
 bark may then be given to two ounces in twenty-four- 
 hours, if the stomach will retain it, and we may thus 
 proceed until suppuration appears. If, from purulent or 
 ichorous stools, it is evident that the abscess has burst 
 into the duodenum, or, from other symptoms, that it 
 hath discharged its contents into the cavity of the belly, 
 the same methods may be usd, though equally good 
 effects cannot be expected. 
 
 Hepatitis, however, has lately pressed on our notice 
 in very different forms, in consequence of our more 
 extended connections in India. In hot countries, 
 where the circulation is more languid, the liver parti- 
 cularly suffers from any cause of fever, nor can its 
 infarctions be removed by the usual methods of blisters 
 and laxatives. A medicine which/ gives tone and acti- 
 vity tp the circulating system is necessary, and this" 
 medicine is mercury. Even in the early stages of the 
 complaint it is administered both internally and exter- 
 
HEP 
 
 743 
 
 HER 
 
 nally, and the limits of its employment are the ap- 
 pearances of its action on the sanguiferous system, by 
 the effect on the gums. Very large quantities, it is said, 
 are often administered before this effect is produced ; 
 but as soon as it appears, all thesymptoms are relieved. 
 
 The long residents in hot climates bring back to this 
 country all the symptoms of chronic hepatitis, with a 
 variety of complaints arising from an infarcted liver, 
 which have apparently little connection with this dis- 
 ease. The peculiar symptoms of chronic hepatitis are, 
 irregular fever, indigestion, costiveness, white stools, 
 swelled legs, the complexion of a sallow yellow, pain 
 or fulness of the hypochondria, dry cough, disturbed 
 sleep, and dejected spirits. Many of these appearances 
 are, however, sometimes wanting; and occasionally 
 the cough only, indigestion, or irregular fever, are 
 observed : but, in every instance where the patient has 
 resided long in a warm climate, a diseased liver maybe 
 suspected; and whatever the complaint be, the state of 
 the liver should be examined ; and if fulness or ten- 
 sion, if pain or uneasiness, be felt, or experienced on 
 pressure, the appropriate remedy, mercury, must be 
 employed, to which gently stimulating laxatives must 
 be added. 
 
 Powerful astringents are less useful than what are 
 styled the aperient bitters, viz. the camomile flowers, 
 columbo root, and quassia, which should be taken in 
 moderate doses, continued for some time ; and their 
 use after a little intermission resumed. The Bath wa- - 
 ters, formerly so much commended in this complaint, 
 have yielded in credit to those of Cheltenham, whose 
 laxative power is highly useful, and rendered less de- 
 bilitating than it might otherwise prove by its chalybeate 
 impregnation. Constant but moderate exercise ; free 
 air ; cheerful society ; frequent changes of scene, and 
 tepid sea baths; are generally useful: but' all our at- 
 tempts relieve only lateri adhaeret vulnus ! 
 
 See Pringle on the Diseases of the Army. Fordyce's 
 Elements, part the second. Matthews on Hepatic Dis- 
 eases. Cullen's First Lines, vol. i. p. 376, edit. 4. 
 Bell's Surgery, b. v. p. 587. London Medical Trans- 
 actions, vol. ii. p. 147. Saunders on the Liver; and 
 Pemberton on Diseases of the Abdominal Viscera. 
 
 HEPATI'ZON, (from v**f, the liver, because it is 
 of a liver colour). See MORFHEA. 
 
 HEPATOCE'LE, (from vx*f, and *.rM, a ru/tture). 
 RUPTURE OF THE LIVER. This complaint happens from 
 the liver passing through the relaxed parietes of the 
 abdomen, in the vicinity of the umbilicus, or through 
 the umbilicus itself. This disease may be distinguished 
 by tracing the liver to the part which the tumour occu- 
 pies ; from the parenchymatic firmness of the protube- 
 rance, which is sometimes livid ; from the absence of 
 those symptoms which point out the enterocele, epiplo- 
 cele, gastrocele, and particularly the hysterocele. The 
 species are distinguished by the situation of the tu- 
 mour into hepatocele ventralis and umbilicalis. The 
 mode of cure is similar to that of other ruptures, par- 
 ticularly the GASTROCELE; q. v. 
 
 HEPATO'RIUM, (from v**p, the liver). See Ev- 
 
 PATOHIUM. 
 
 HEPATO'RIUM A^UA'TILE. See BIDESS. 
 HEPSE'MA, (from ty*, to boil). A Ecocrioy. 
 See MUSTUM. 
 
 HEPTA'NDRIA, (from r7, seven, and *>v, a. 
 husband). The seventh class of Linnaeus's system, in- 
 cluding plants which have seven stamina. 
 
 HEPTAPHA'RMACUM, (from !?, seven, and 
 fttffutxn, a medicine or remedy). A plaster or oint- 
 ment, containing seven ingredients, viz. litharge, wax, 
 colophony, fat, Sec. 
 
 HEPTAPHY'LLUM, (from tirl, seven, and 
 a leaf). See TORMENTILLA. 
 
 HEPTAPLEU'RON, (from e*-?*, seven, and 
 a rib, furnished with seven ribs). See PLANTAGO LA- 
 TIFOLIA. 
 
 HERACA'NTHA. See CARLIXA. 
 HERA'CLEA, (from Heracles, the city near which 
 it grew). See MARRUBIUM A qu ATI CUM. 
 
 HERACLEI'OS,orHERACLEI'US. HERCULEAN. 
 Names of epilepsy, mania, and loadstone ; from the 
 great strength and power exerted. 
 
 HERACLEO'TICUM, brought from Heraclea. 
 See ORIGANUM. 
 
 HERA'CLIUM OLEUM; supposed to be the oil 
 of box wr.od. 
 
 HERA'CLIUS LAPIS. See MAGNES. 
 HE'RBA, (from the Arabic term erbah, from rabah, 
 to germinate'). HERBS, or PLANTS whose stalks die to 
 the ground every year.' Those whose roots continue 
 one year are called annual; if two years, biennial; and 
 if durable, fterennial. In common language, an herb is 
 used in opposition to a tree. By Linnaeus the herb is 
 put for that part of a vegetable which arises from the 
 root, is terminated by the fructification, and compre- 
 hends the stem, leaves, fulcra, and hybernacula. 
 
 Herbs are to be gathered when the leaves are at their 
 full growth, before the flowers unfold, except those 
 whose flowery tops are preferred.. They should be 
 quickly dried, in a room heated by a fire to a degree 
 equal to the hottest day, from 75 to 80. Aromatic 
 plants should be collected from warm dry soils; fetid 
 ones from those which are moist and rich. All herbs 
 and leaves should be gathered in clear dry days, as 
 soon as the morning dew is dissipated. When herbs 
 are properly dried, they are good while their colour re- 
 mains, both for decoctions and distillation ; those that 
 are good when dry are preferable to the same herbs in 
 their green state. 
 
 HE'RBA PA'RIS, (from the Trojan youth,) this herb 
 bearing but one seed ; ui>a lufiina, solanum quadrifo- 
 lium, HERB PARIS, HERB TRUE LOVE, or ONE BERRY. 
 Paris quadrifolia Lin. Sp. PI. 527. It is a low plant; 
 grows wild in shady woods; flowers in April and May; 
 the berry is ripe in July. Gesner observes, that its 
 juice is narcotic; but it is not now used. See Raii 
 Historia. For the herba Paris alba, see ABSINTHIUM 
 
 VALESIACVM. 
 
 HE'RBA ALEXAXDRI'XA. See HIPPOSELINUM. 
 
 HE'RBA BENEDI'CTA. See CARYOPHYLLATA. 
 
 HE'RBA BRITAXMCA. See HYDROLAPATHUM. 
 
 HE'RBA FE'LIS. See MENTHA CATARIA. 
 
 HE'RBA JU'LIA. See AGERATUM. 
 
 HK'RBA MELANCHOLI'FUGA. See FUMARIA. - 
 
 HE'RBA PE'TRI. See PRIMULA VEHIS, under PARA- 
 I-PELYSIS. 
 
 HK'RBA RE'GIA. See BASILICUM, and ARTEMJ- 
 
 SJA. 
 
HER 
 
 744 
 
 IT E R 
 
 HE'RBA SA'NCTJE BA'RBARJE. See BARBAREA. 
 
 HE'RBA SA'NCTI PE'TRI. See CRITHMUM. 
 
 HE'HBA STE'LLA. See CORONOPUS. 
 
 HE'RBA TRINITA'TIS. See HEPTICA NOBILIS. 
 
 HE'RBA VETE'RIBUS IGNO'TA. See CARDAMINES. 
 
 HE'RBA VI'VA. See CAACO. 
 
 HERBA'TUM CANADE'NSIUM ; panaces mos- 
 chatum; SWEET SCENTED ALL HEAL OF AMERICA. Aralia 
 racemosa Lin. Sp. PI. 393. This plant is found in 
 Canada; but is rather alimentary than medicinal. 
 
 HE'RCULEA MEDICAMENTA. Named from 
 their supposed extraordinary powers. 
 
 HE'RCULES BO'VII. The name of a once famous 
 emetic and cathartic preparation. 
 
 HERMA'NNIA. Denominated in honour of HER- 
 MAN BOEHHAAVE. The name of an African genus 
 similar in virtue to the marsh mallows. None are used 
 in medicine ; but if any have a claim to notice, it is the 
 Hermann ia altheifnlia Lin. Sp. PI. 141. 
 
 HERMAPHRODITUS, (from 'E^, Mercury, and 
 AtpfoS'irii, Venus}. An HERMAPHRODITE; andria; a 
 person supposed to be of both sexes ; but the clitoris 
 of a woman being of an extraordinary size, is all the 
 peculiarity in this supposed species of the human kind. 
 (See Chesclden's Anatomy.) In botanical language it 
 is applied to flowers having both anther and stigma. 
 Hence an hermaphrodite plant is that which has only 
 hermaphrodite flowers. 
 
 HERMETICA MEDICINA. HERMETICAL MEDI- 
 CINE, is the medical system adopted by the chemists, at 
 present deservedly exploded and forgotten. 
 
 HERMETICUM SIGILLUM, the securest means 
 of inclosing fluids in a glass tube, viz. by melting the 
 neck, and closing or twisting it with a pair of pincers. 
 
 HERMODA'CTYLUS, (from Hermits, a river 
 upon whose banks it grows, arid dactylus, a date, 
 which it resembles). Hermodactyl; colchicum illyri- 
 cum of Forskell and Gronovius; alsurengium; asaba; 
 Hermes dactyletus; cphemeron; is the root of a plant 
 brought from the east ; of the shape of a heart, and of 
 a reddish, yellowish, brownish colour. When white 
 and hard it is preferred. Each root is flatted on one 
 side, with a furrow on the other. Though known from 
 the time of Prosper Alpinus, it is singular that its 
 species has not been accurately ascertained. It is 
 highly probable that it is from the plant which fur- 
 nishes the following medicine. It hath a viscous 
 farinaceous sweetness to the taste, but no smell. The 
 ancients say it is cathartic ; but the dried ones which 
 we receive are perfectly inert. Prosper Alpinus in- 
 forms us, that the Egyptian women eat them as a means 
 of becoming fat. They are not of any known use in 
 medicine. See Lewis's Materia Medica. Neumann's 
 Chemical Works. 
 
 HBRMODA'CTYLUS FO'LIO QUADRA'NGULO, called also 
 iris tuberosa, iris Inilbosa, and SNAKE'S HEAD IRIS; iris 
 tuberosa Lin. Sp. PI. 58. The root of this plant hath a 
 tubercle, which is both emetic and cathartic. 
 
 HE'RNIA, (from e^nf, a branch, because it pro- 
 trudes forward). A TUMOUR, ecrexis ramear, and a RUP- 
 TURE, as occasioning a tumour. In consequence of 
 some sudden effort, a portion of the contents of some 
 cavity is forced through the interstices of the containing 
 parts, usually confined to the abdominal contents forced 
 
 through the interstices of the abdominal muscles, or 
 those openings designed for the passage of nerves and 
 blood vessels. Dr. Cullen defines it an ectopia, or dis- 
 placing of a soft part, though still covered with the 
 skin and other integuments. 
 
 From the situation of these tumours, their contents, 
 or both, they obtain their respective denominations; oc- 
 casionally taking their name from attending circum- 
 stances. 1 . Those from the situation are the umbilical, 
 femoral, labial, scrotal, or ventral. 2. Those from the 
 contents are the enterocele, epiploccle, entero-epiplo- 
 cele, pneumatocele. 3. Those from attending circum- 
 stances are, the incarcerated hernia, cc. True and false 
 hernia have been distinguished; but each is a tumour 
 of the scrotum, and the former are from the abdominal 
 viscera, beginning from above and descending down- 
 wards to the groin or scrotum; while the latter begin 
 from below and ascend upwards ; as the hernia hu- 
 moralis, hyclrocele, haematocele, and sarcocele. These 
 are diseases in the part where the tumour appears ; from 
 the Greek term xAi). 
 
 The inguinal is the most frequent hernia; and the 
 next to this is the femoral. The umbilical seldom oc- 
 curs except in elderly women, who have been often 
 mothers. A hernia of any other viscus, besides the 
 intestines, is peculiarly rare. 
 
 When the intestines fall down from the cavity of the 
 abdomen, or rather of the peritonaeum, it is evident that 
 this latter membrane must be carried with them, unless 
 it should be ruptured or wounded, which is seldom the 
 case. When independent of wound, the gut usually 
 falls through those apertures, originally formed for the 
 passage of the spermatic cord; and in women of the 
 round ligaments of the uterus, or for the femoral arteries. 
 These apertures are imperfectly closed with fat only; 
 for they are not muscular, and therefore do not admit 
 of contraction. It sometimes, however, happens that 
 the intestine is forced through the fibres of the abdo- 
 minal muscles ; and one case is recorded in which the 
 colon was pushed through the fibres of the diaphragm; 
 in others, the intestines have passed by the side of the 
 oesophagus, by the vena cava inferior, or more rarely 
 by the aorta into the thorax; the general cause is what- 
 ever contracts the capacity of the abdomen, or violently 
 forces the intestine against the apertures mentioned. 
 Violent coughing, crying, laughing, costiveness, dysury, 
 pregnancy, or whatever produces a deep inspiration, 
 occasions this contraction, by the united exertions of the 
 diaphragm and abdominal muscles. Suddenly lifting a 
 heavy weight, which produces a deep inspiration, the 
 jumping of a rough horse, and any other violent ex- 
 ertion, have been followed by the same consequences. 
 Independent of these causes, in weak persons the 
 weight of the intestines will produce a similar effect. 
 It is, therefore, common in warm climates; after 
 long fevers in old persons ; those who, with poor 
 diet, have laboured hard ; and it has been said, that 
 those who eat large quantities of oil are subject to this 
 complaint. This, however, can scarcely happen but 
 in the warmer regions; and increased temperature 
 alone predisposes to it. Hernia sometimes appears to 
 be hereditary. 
 
 There are other apertures through which the intes- 
 tines sometimes, though very rarely, pass; as between 
 
H E II 
 
 '45 
 
 HE It 
 
 bladder and rectum, or the utrrus and rectum, 
 :i the tumour appears in the perinseum ; by the is- 
 -ic notch ; or by the side of the sciatic nerve, when 
 they are seated under the glutaei muscles. Mr. Cooper 
 mentions a singular hernia, where the intestine passed 
 into the labia pudendi, falling under the branch of the 
 ischium along with the internal pudendal artery, but 
 continued into the pelvis, by the side of the vagina. 
 In one case they passed between the laminae of the 
 peritonaeum into the mesentery ; and, in another, into a 
 bag formed by a separation of the laminae of the meso- 
 colon. When the formation of the muscles is defective, 
 the intestines may even protrude at the loins. 
 
 Other viscera are occasionally displaced. The brain 
 is sometimes protruded through the skull, when the 
 bones of the head are deficient ; the lungs will occa- 
 sionally pass through the fibres of the intercostal mus- 
 cles ; and the uterus or bladder has been protruded 
 through the parietes of the abdomen. These herniae 
 are, however, uncommon. 
 
 The sac which contains the intestines is, therefore, 
 the peritonaeum, and the contents are most commonly 
 the omentum and the ilium ; less frequently, in suc- 
 cession, the colon, the ccecum, and the jejunum : some- 
 times only the appendix caeci vermiformis. The pe- 
 ritonaeum in this situation is generally thickened; 
 though, when the weight has been considerable, it has 
 been found peculiarly thin. The rupture of the peri- 
 tonaeum, which was supposed always to happen, and 
 which gave a name to the disease, rarely occurs. The 
 sac, however, has occasionally burst, particularly in one 
 instance, by a blow ; and where the intestines escape, 
 from defective organization of the muscles, they are 
 seldom in a sac, for the peritonaeum also is usually de- 
 fective in the corresponding portion. The hernia con- 
 genita and hernia cystica are equally destitute of the 
 peritonaeal covering ; and, in one instance, the umbili- 
 cal hernia was without it, a circumstance which should 
 suggest extreme caution in the operation. The size 
 of the sac differs from different circumstances, chiefly 
 from the duration of the disease. The symptoms, how- 
 ever, are not in proportion to the size. We have seen 
 the most violent ones occasioned by a rupture not equal 
 in size to a filbert. 
 
 In general there is a pain and uneasiness in the 
 tumour ; and, when it has been long down, the pain is 
 often extremely violent, felt not only in the tumour 
 itself, but over the whole abdomen. If the discharge 
 of faeces is suppressed, inflammation soon comes on, 
 the gut is thickened, the aperture through which it 
 passed becomes too small for its return, and what is 
 called a strangulation ensues. Herniae are consequently- 
 divided into reducible, irreducible, and strangulated. 
 Reducible herniae are those in which the intestine on 
 -,- down spontaneously returns into the abdomen, or, 
 .ist, with the assistance of very gentle pressure, and 
 may be retained there by the bandage styled a truss. 
 Herniae are often irreducible from their size in conse- 
 quence of inflammation ; from the intestines containing 
 hardened faeces, or flatus, which, from some obstacle at 
 the ring, cannot be forced back. Sometimes membran- 
 ous bands form across the sac, preventing the free motion 
 of its contents; or the intestine is united by adhesions 
 to the side of the sac. In each case the hernia is irre- 
 ducible. The reducible hernia is mope subject to stran- 
 
 VOL. I. A 
 
 gulation than the irreducible ; but the latter is much 
 exposed to accidents, which are soon fatal. 
 
 The strangulated hernia is a disease of the greatest 
 danger. When the omentum only comes down, the 
 symptoms are those of inflammation and mortification. 
 In this case it seldom happens that the faeces are re- 
 tained ; yet we have seen inflammation communicated 
 from the prolapsed omentum to the intestines, and 
 produce all the symptoms of complete hernia. In 
 general, however, the pain and tension are not so great; 
 the hiccough is less violent and constant. When the 
 intestine, as well as the omentum, is strangulated, a 
 violent pain is felt in the tumour, and a stricture round 
 the body, about the navel, or somewhat above ; frequent 
 vomiting follows, succeeded by the evacuation of faecu- 
 lent matter. All evacuation downward is checked ; 
 the pulse is quick, and at first hard ; the tumour red 
 and painful, often oedematous; the abdomen tense and 
 sore; hiccough soon follows; great anxiety appears 
 in the countenance ; the pulse sinks ; and the patient 
 appears to be expiring. Yet these violent symptoms 
 will diminish, though the disease remain unchanged j 
 and a flattering remission will come on, again to be 
 succeeded by the distressing symptoms just described. 
 These, at last, appear to yield almost suddenly : the 
 patient is apparently easy, but the abdomen becomes 
 more tense, the tumour of a darker colour; and death 
 soon follows. 
 
 The symptoms of the true hernias apply in a consider- 
 able degree to prolapsed intestines in every part ; and 
 when we consider, in this detail, symptoms of pro- 
 lapsed intestine, we shall scarcely fail to recognize the 
 appearances wherever the accident happens ; if, with 
 these, we combine the injured functions of the part, and 
 the chances of the intestines escaping into the cavity of 
 the organ affected. See BUBONOCELE. 
 
 This accident being unattended with any division of 
 the containing parts, the whole of the disease must be 
 considered as a change of situation of the parts within. 
 Were these immediately returned and kept in their 
 place, the disorder would entirely cease ; but in that 
 preternatural situation they are pressed upon by the ten- 
 dons through which they pass, and inflammation, with 
 mortification, supervenes. This, however, is not owing 
 to any change of state in the tendons, but merely to 
 their natural elasticity, acting upon an increased and 
 yielding subjacent bulk. The obstacle to the reduc- 
 tion of the prolapsed contents is, therefore, the in- 
 creased bulk which they have acquired from inflamma- 
 tion in consequence of stricture, by which they are in- 
 capable of returning through the same passage at which 
 they escaped. 
 
 If assistance is called in time, the return of the pro- 
 truded parts must be attempted by such means as pro- 
 duce a contraction of the vessels and diminish the bulk 
 of the solids : viz. cold, astringent,' and stimulating ap- 
 plications. Emollients cannot relax the tendons, but 
 often enlarge the bulk of the hernia, and render its re- 
 duction more difficult. Cold astringents should be im- 
 mediately applied, and cold itself is an useful remedy. 
 Ice, iced water, cold produced by the evaporation of 
 vinegar and ether, are highly useful applications : at the 
 same time these may be assisted by gentle but con- 
 tinued compression on the part with the fingers, or with 
 small bolsters of soft linen cloth. By continuing these 
 
 5 C 
 
HER 
 
 746 
 
 HER 
 
 efforts for some time, the vessels are visibly less di- 
 minished, the swelling grows flaccid, the stricture gives 
 way, and the disorder is removed. 
 
 When all proper attempts fail to reduce the contents 
 of an hernia, the sooner the operation called celoto- 
 mia is performed (see BUBONOCELE), the better; but 
 when there are evident signs of the intestine being in a 
 mortifying state ; when the pulse and countenance 
 sink ; and when the tumour has lost its elasticity ; Mr. 
 Gooch recommends making an incision into the tumour, 
 ample enough to evacuate the faeces freely, which may 
 effectually remove the strangulation of the intestine at 
 the abdominal ring, and then to treat the wound as a 
 mortification, allowing nature to throw off the mortified 
 slough. If it is doubtful in what condition the parts 
 contained in the tumour are, the operation must be 
 cautiously proceeded on, till we can see the state of the 
 intestine : if that is mortified, it may be opened ; and 
 if the evacuation of the faeces do not effectually make 
 way for the return of the parts, the abdominal ring 
 must be opened by incision. 
 
 But, after replacing the hernial contents, to retain 
 them requires very often the assistance of a bandage, or 
 a proper compress. Mr. Pott observes, " All that can 
 be done by surgery towards the cure of the hernia is, to 
 replace the prolapsed body or bodies in the cavity of 
 the belly, and to prevent them from slipping out again. 
 When whatever formed the tumour is replaced, the 
 surgeon hath done his part ; the rest is nature's : whe- 
 ther the tendinous aperture will so contract as to pro- 
 hibit a future descent or not is matter of uncertainty, 
 and not to be known but from the event." 
 
 When a rupture happens, and is unattended with any 
 signs of stricture, or other violent symptoms, a bandage 
 or a truss will be the most eligible means of relief. The 
 modes of operation when the knife is necessary will be 
 afterwards explained. 
 
 HE'RNIA AQUO'SA. See HYDROCELE. 
 
 HE'RNIA BRONCHIA'LIS. See BRONCHOCELE. 
 
 HE'RNIA CARNO'SA. See SARCOCELE. 
 
 HE'RNIA CE'REBHI. A RUPTURE OF THE BRAIN ; 
 
 a PROTRUSION OF THE CEREBRUM, Or CEREBELLUM, 
 
 through an opening of the bones of the cranium not 
 perfectly ossified, discoverable by a protuberance, dif- 
 fering with respect to magnitude, figure, and place 
 of the cranium which it occupies, covered with the 
 common integuments, preserving their natural colour, 
 unless a gangrene has supervened. The protuberance 
 is soft and indolent, resisting the touch, and painful 
 only when inflamed, usually fluctuating, surrounded at 
 the circumference of its basis by a bony circle, which 
 may be traced by the fingers, and discovering a defect 
 of ossification: it is peculiar to infants, attended, at 
 least, in the beginning, with no violent symptoms, if the 
 tumour is small, and situated in the vertex, or sides of 
 the head ; but palsy, stupor, and convulsions come on 
 if it be large, or if in the occiput. The disease must 
 be carefully distinguished from a spurious aneurism, 
 which often in infants arises from a blow, or violent 
 pulling of the hairy scalp. Trew, and Le Dran, cured 
 this complaint by placing thick compresses, moistened 
 with spirit of \vine, or aqua vitse, upon the part affected, 
 for several weeks, renewing them every twenty-four 
 hours. See Sauvages' Nosologia, vol. i. p. 217. War- 
 ner's Observationes Chirurgicae, xi. 59, 
 
 HE'RNIA CONGE'NITA, is a rupture where the intes- 
 tine and testicle are in contact. The testes are origin- 
 ally situated in the abdomen, just below the kidneys, 
 and gradually descend near the time of birth through 
 the sheath of the spermatic chord into the scrotum, 
 each carrying along with it an external coat, which in 
 each is the tunica vaginalis. This discovery was made 
 by Dr. Hunter, in the year 1755, and demonstrated in 
 his public lectures that year. 
 
 Soon after the birth of the child, the communication 
 between the tunica vaginalis and the abdomen is obli- 
 terated by a stricture of the parts, and an accumulation 
 of fat; but if the intestine falls very soon, these de- 
 fences are not formed. 
 
 In the treatment of congenital ruptures, the manage- 
 ment is nearly the same as in the bubonocele. See 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 340. 
 
 Dr. Wrisberg observes, that, in his dissections, he 
 several times found a part of the omentum or intestines 
 adhering to the testicle in the abdomen of the foetus, 
 and in such cases a hernia congenita must take place. 
 The same, he adds, will occur, when the peritonaeum, 
 in its course over the seminal vessels to the mesentery, 
 sends off a minute process to the ilium or coecum, and 
 by means of it draws down the intestines on the right 
 side, which is the common seat of the hernia congenita. 
 See the London Medical Journal, vol. i. p. 376. White's 
 Surgery, p. 332. 
 
 HF/RNIA CRURA'LIS. See HERNIA FEMORALIS. 
 
 HE'RNIA CY'STICA. See HERNIA VESICALIS. 
 
 HE'RNIA FEMORA 'LIS, CRURA'LIS FEMOROCE'LE. This 
 species of rupture is the same in both sexes, and 
 formed by the falling of the omentum or intestines, or 
 both, into the inside of the thigh, through the arch 
 made by the os pubis and ligamentum Fallopii, where 
 the iliac vessels and tendons of the psoas and iliacus in- 
 ternus muscles pass from the abdomen. (See BUBONO- 
 CELE.) The methods proposed for ruptures in gene- 
 ral will often succeed ; and if the operation is necessary, 
 it is the same as for the bubonocele, with the difference 
 of dilating the ligament instead of the rings of the mus- 
 cles : the dilatation must be made obliquely outwards, 
 instead of perpendicularly upwards, to avoid dividing 
 the spermatic vessels in the male, or the round liga- 
 ments in the female ; but the pressure must be made 
 directly upwards. Authors, however, are by no means 
 clear respecting the means of avoiding the division of 
 the spermatic vessels and round ligaments. Indeed it 
 seems very difficult, and almost impossible. 
 
 The directions of Mr. Borret in the Medical and 
 Physical Journal are the most clear and precise. When 
 the fascia and sac are laid bare, he observes, that Pou- 
 part's ligament is seen binding down the sac, which 
 must be divided ; but to avoid injuring the parts men- 
 tioned, he advises making a small incision between the 
 fibres of the external oblique about half an inch above 
 the ligament, and to pass a director under the ligament, 
 and over the artery, on which the operator may safely 
 cut. The stricture mast then be divided inwards to the 
 pubes, inclining Pott's knife rather obliquely downwards. 
 See White's Surgery, p. 324. 
 
 HE'RNIA FLATULE'NTA. See PNEUMATOCELE. 
 
 HE'RNIA FORA'MINIS MA'GNI I'SCHII. In this her- 
 nia the intestines or omentum fall through the great 
 hole of the ischium into the internal part of the thigh, 
 
HER 
 
 747 
 
 HER 
 
 between and under the two anterior heads of the triceps 
 muscle. It is owing to a great laxity of the ligament, 
 and the intestine must lie behind the pectincus; so 
 that no pressure can be employed, and no operation can 
 be successful, because the orifice cannot be dilated, on 
 account of the vicinity of the vessels. 
 
 HE'RNIA GU'TTURIS. See BRONCHOCELE. 
 HE'RNIA HUMORA'LIS; inflammatio testium ; though 
 often an inflammation of the tunica vaginalis only. Dr. 
 Swediaur thinks that the testicle itself is never swelled, 
 or in the least affected, in the beginning of this com- 
 plaint, and that the only affected part is the epididymis, 
 He adds, if the testicle ever swells, it is from the inflam- 
 mation extending in consequence of bad treatment. It 
 usually is owing to a venereal inflammation, though it 
 may also happen from irritation, or external injuries ; 
 and is subject to the usual termination of inflammation. 
 This disease is often induced by a stoppage of the 
 venereal gonorrhoea, not from the poison itself, but 
 from the inflammation extending to the mouth of the 
 excretory ducts of the seminal vesicles ; in which case, 
 brisk purgatives, if they produce a return of the dis- 
 charge, are useful, for this is the quickest method of re- 
 lieving the complaint. Vomits, when the constitution 
 can bear them, are useful while the tumour is in the in- 
 flammatory state ; but are best given when the inflam- 
 mation begins to yield. The ipecacuanha would be as 
 useful as the hydrargyrus vitriolatus, if its activity were 
 equal. 
 
 Whatever be the cause, bleeding, according to the 
 strength of the patient, is necessary ; and an actire pur- 
 gative must follow. Goulard's saturnine water should 
 be applied cold by means of rags folded several times, and 
 repeated as often as they grow warm ; a mixture of 
 vinegar and brandy, or any other discutient lotion, will 
 be nearly as effectual. (See LOTIO.) If these remedies 
 do not succeed in a few days in removing the violent 
 pain, or diminishing the tumour, leeches must be ap- 
 plied to the part ; and in every stage opiates, in large 
 doses, alternated with laxatives, given. 
 
 The patient should lie on his back, in a large room, 
 with little external covering; and even in this state the 
 swollen testicle should be supported. Mercury may be 
 employed if any induration remain, but the tumour it- 
 self is wholly inflammatory, and does not require this 
 remedy. 
 
 Thus, if the part is suspended properly, and if the 
 patient can conform to lie much on his back, this 
 tumour will be removed in a short time, without the 
 usual violent pain, or the hardness remaining after- 
 wards, which is almost the constant effect of emollients. 
 If, notwithstanding all our care, a suppuration come on, 
 an emollient cataplasm must be applied warm, and con- 
 tinued until the matter is discharged. The knife is 
 usually preferred for opening the abscess, but great 
 caution is necessary that the testicle be not wounded : 
 the dressing may be the same as directed for abscesses 
 in general. On abscess in the testicles, see Kirkland's 
 Medical Surgery, vol. ii. p. 256. 
 
 Dr. Swediaur proposes in cases of virulent gonorrhoea 
 to prevent this disease, that the patient avoid exposing 
 himself to cold, violent exercise, or venery, and that he 
 keeps the scrotum duly suspended. If hernia humoralis 
 occurs, he attempts, first, to allay the irritation, and 
 then to recall the poison to its former original seat. 
 
 If the pulse be quick, full, and strong, he advises 
 bleeding immediately. If costive, a clyster should be 
 administered, and the patient sit half an hour in a 
 warm bath, or on a perforated chair over the steam of 
 hot water, previously suspending his testicles. He 
 must then go to bed ; a warm dry bag truss should be 
 immediately put on; a warm bread poultice applied to 
 the penis; and a full dose of opium given by the mouth, 
 or in a clyster with linfseed oil. The opiate must be 
 repeated every twenty-four hours, and the parts ex- 
 posed two or three times a day to the steam of hoi 
 water. The design of the poultice to the penis, and 
 the hot steams, is to reproduce the discharge; bui 
 though this be useful, it is not essentially necessary, for 
 the disease is evidently not a translation of the poison, 
 but of inflammation only. See Dr. Swediaur's Observa- 
 tions on Venereal Complaints. Aikin's Observations 
 on the Preparations of Lead. London Medical Observa- 
 tions and Inquiries, vol. iii. p. 152. 
 
 HE'RXIA INCARCERA'TA. It is styled an incarcerated 
 or confined hernia when the protruded intestine can- 
 not be returned ; from its adhesion, or from the bulk 
 of its contents. The symptoms of the disease are, 
 a swelling in the groin, and upper part of the scrotum, 
 very painful to the touch, and resisting the pressure of 
 the fingers ; the pain is increased by coughing, sneezing, 
 or standing upright ; frequent vomiting ; and a fever, 
 with obstinate costiveness, presently comes on, which 
 is soon fatal. 
 
 Very copious or repeated bleeding, and a proper 
 posture, are the principal helps; the patient should be 
 laid with his hips much higher than his shoulders, and 
 thus by gently raising the scrotum, and alight pressure 
 on the tumour, the intestine may return. The tobacco 
 clyster is highly beneficial; made by infusing two drachms 
 of dried tobacco in one pint of boiling water, for the 
 space of ten minutes. It acts by producing nausea, 
 and diminishing irritability. See BUBONOCELE. Lon- 
 don Medical Journal, vi. p. 1 18, 259. Edinburgh Me- 
 dical Commentaries, v. 270. 
 
 HE'RNIA INGUINA'LIS. See BUBONOCELE. 
 HE'RNIA INTESTI.VA'LIS. See HERNIA SCROTA- 
 LIS. 
 
 HE'RNIA LACHRYMA'LIS. When the tears pass 
 through the puncta lachrymalia, but stagnate in the 
 sacculus lachrymalis,the tumour is styled hernia lachry- 
 malis, with little propriety or precision. It is with equal 
 impropriety called by Ane],&dro/isyoft/ielacArymalsac. 
 If the inner angle of the eye is pressed, and an aque- 
 ous humour flows out, the disease is the FISTULA LA- 
 CHRYMALIS, q. v. Kirkland's Medical Surgery, vol. 
 ii. p. 135. 
 
 HE'RXIA OMENTA'LIS. See EPIPLOCELE. 
 HE'RNIA SCROTA 'LIS, HE'RNIA oscHEA ; Lis,.and HE'R- 
 NIA ENTEROSCHOCE'LE ; also intestinatis, ecfitoma, en- 
 terocele; by Paracelsus, creflatio, or cre/iatura. When 
 the omentum, the intestine, or both, descend into the 
 scrotum, it has these appellations; when the omentum 
 only, it is called ejiifiloscheocele. It is styled a. perfect 
 ru/iture, in contradistinction to a bubonocele, which is 
 the same disorder; but the descent is not so great. 
 The hernia scrotalis is distinguished into the true and 
 false ; in the former the omentum, or intestine, or 
 both, fall into the scrotum ; in the latter, an inflamma- 
 tion, or a fluid, causes a tumour in this part, as in hernia 
 5 C 2 
 
H K II 
 
 748 
 
 11 ER 
 
 humoraliS] or hydrocele. Sometimes sebaceous matter 
 is collected in the scrotum ; and this hernia is called 
 slcatoctle. 
 
 HE'RMA UMBILICA'LIS ; efiifiloomfihalon, omphalo- 
 cele, exomphalos, omfilialos ; and when owing to flatu- 
 lence, fineumatomfihalos. In this disease the omcn- 
 tuni, intestine, or both, protrude at the navel, and it 
 can, in general, only be palliated. White's Surgery, 
 p. 323. 
 
 HE'RNIA U'TERI; HYSTEROCELE. Instances have 
 occurred of the uterus being thrust through the rings 
 of the muscles ; but this is scarcely to be discovered, 
 unless in a pregnant state, when the stragglings of a 
 child would discover the nature of the disease. In that 
 state, however, it could scarcely ever occur. It is the 
 ecrexis of Hippocrates. 
 
 HE'RNIA VAGINA'LIS. There is naturally a deep 
 cavity between the rectum and the back part of the 
 uterus, from the peritoneum descending pretty low, 
 and forming a kind of sac, in which a portion o/f the 
 small intestines in the unimpregnated state lies. The 
 intestines, by pressing occasionally against the perito- 
 neum at this depending part, deepen this cavity, and 
 separate the back part of the vagina from the fore part 
 of the rectum, thus forming the tumour in the vagina, 
 called a hernia -uaginalis. 
 
 HE'RNIA IN VAGI'NA. See COLPOCELE. 
 HE'RNIA VARICO'SA. See CIRSOCELE. 
 HE'RNIA VENTO'SA. See PNEUMATOCFT.E. 
 HE'RNIA VENTHA'LIS, HYPOGASTROCELE. This may 
 happen in almost any point of the fore part of the belly, 
 but most frequently between the recti muscles, either 
 above or below the navel ; and is only to be relieved 
 by returning the protruded parts, and preventing the 
 recurrence of the hernia by a proper bandage. The 
 tumour which requires this operation is seldom bigger 
 than a walnut ; so when there are the symptoms of a 
 hernia, and yet no appearance of one in the groin, the 
 belly should be examined. In obstinate cases of ileus, 
 also, it is proper to examine every part of the abdomen, 
 for the most violent symptoms may arise from a very 
 small hernia of this kind. The stricture must be relieved 
 by dilating the part, as in other cases ; but after the ope- 
 ration a bandage must always be worn, as the cicatrix 
 may be ruptured. White's Surgery, p. 324. 
 
 HE'RNIA VESICA'LIS, seu CY'STICA. In this species, 
 the urinary bladder is the part protruded, either in the 
 groin or scrotum, through the opening in the external 
 oblique muscle of the abdomen ; in the fore part of the 
 thigh under Poupart's ligament; or in the perinaeum. 
 Through some of the muscular interstices of that part, 
 the bladder has been pushed into the vagina, and formed 
 hernial tumours of no inconsiderable magnitude. The 
 'common attendant symptoms are, a tumour with fluc- 
 tuation, either in the groin, the fore part of the thigh, or 
 perinaeum. The tumour subsides on pressure, and 
 occasions either a desire to make water, or an involun- 
 tary discharge of urine. When the swelling is large, it 
 is necessary that the tumour should be elevated as much 
 as possible before the urine can be discharged ; but 
 when small, and no stricture occurs, water is generally 
 made with great ease. When this complaint is simple, 
 and no part of the intestine has fallen down, it com- 
 monly proceeds from a suppression of urine ; so that 
 every cause of suppression ought to be guarded against; 
 
 and when no adhesions take place, if the protruded 
 portion of the bladder can be reduced, a truss, propeiiy 
 fitted, should be worn for a considerable time. When 
 the bladder cannot be reduced, while no symptoms 
 occur to render the operation necessary, a suspensory 
 bag to support the prolapsed parts, without producing 
 severe pressure, is the only probable means of relief. 
 When a portion of the bladder happens to protrude 
 into the vagina, after reduction, future descents may be 
 prevented by the use of a pessary ; and the same means 
 will be successful in preventing a falling down of part of 
 the intestinal canal into the vagina : a species of rupture 
 which now and then occurs. But should the protruded 
 parts be attacked with pain and inflammation in con- 
 sequence of stricture, so as to render the operation ne- 
 cessary, we must proceed, as in similar. cases, to divide 
 the parts occasioning the stricture ; but if the bladder 
 adhere to the rupture of an intestine, great caution is 
 required, should the operation become necessary, to 
 avoid wounding the bladder. See Le Dran's Operations. 
 Memoires de 1' Academic Royale de Chirurgie. Sharp's 
 Operations. Sharp's Critical Enquiry. Arnaud on 
 Ruptures. Pott on Ruptures. Gooch on Wounds, p. 
 427, &c. Aikin's Observations on Preparations of Lead, 
 p. 91, See. Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 369 to 377. 
 
 HERNIA'RIA, (from hernia, a rufiturt). RUPTURE- 
 WORT ; (from its supposed efficacy in curing ruptures). 
 Polygonit.Tn minus, inillegrcma major, herniaria glabra. 
 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 317, is a small spreading plant, found in 
 sandy ground ; flowers in June and July ; supposed to be 
 diuretic and astringent. 
 
 HE'RPES,velE'RPES,(fromef5rar, tospreadorcreefl, 
 from their quickly spreading). TETTER. Dr. Cullen 
 places this disease in the class locales, and order dialyses; 
 and defines it, phlyctenae, or a great number of small 
 ulcers crowding together, creeping and difficult to 
 heal. 
 
 These ulcers in the skin are sometimes divided into 
 five species. The simfile, which consists of single sharp- 
 pointed pustules of a yellowish white colour, inflamed 
 about their bases, and naturally dry. They burn, itch, 
 and smart a day or two, and then disappear. 
 
 The tetter, ring- tvorm, or serfiigo; darta; are the 
 same in appearance, except that they accumulate in lit- 
 tle masses; they are more permanent, for they contain 
 more corrosive matter ; they smart and itch more violent- 
 ly, penetrate the skin, and spread considerably, without 
 forming matter, or coming to digestion. The cure is 
 frequently difficult; and they sometimes return at cer- 
 tain seasons. If the disease is constitutional, slight mer- 
 curials are necessary; and a solution of hydrargyrus 
 muriatus in lime water, in the proportion of sixteen 
 grains to a pint, may be used as a lotion, or the white 
 calx of mercury, combined with common ointment, 
 may be rubbed on the part. About two scruples may 
 be added to an ounce. When serpigo is constitutional 
 or scorbutic, the great water dock root may be em- 
 ployed, either with or without the mercury, in the form 
 of a diaetetic decoction. 
 
 Shingles, or zona aurea, herfics zoster, synonymous in 
 Dr. Cullen's system with his erysipelas phlyctaenodes, 
 as sometimes accompanied with inflammation and fever. 
 It appears in large clusters, on the neck, breast, loins, 
 hips, or thighs : the heads are white and watery, and suc- 
 ceeded by a small round scab resembling a millet seed, 
 
HER 
 
 749 
 
 HER 
 
 and called from thence herfies miliaris. In-general the 
 ;aent is the same as in erysipelas : the chief indica- 
 tion is to take oft' the irritability of the system ; and for 
 this purpose the cortex IVruvianus and camphor are the 
 . The prognostic x>f death from its sur- 
 rounding the body is false ; the malignity of the disease 
 alone affording the .only ground of fear. There is a 
 chronic kind peculiar to old people, troublesome from 
 the itching it excites, and sometimes dangerous. The 
 internally, and externally, the lime water, occa- 
 ith a small proportion of the muriated mer- 
 , often succeed. 
 
 These two kinds were called by the ancients vermis 
 ,?; vermin mordicans; formica miliaris. Wiseman 
 calls them rantiulativa. 
 
 Herfies de/iascens, noma, noli me tangere, ulcus de- 
 /lascens, esthiomen us,formixi and by Celsus ignis sacer, 
 because, like the ulcerated erysipelas, it penetrates to the 
 flesh, raising the skin, chiefly on the scalp, into scales 
 of different thicknesses, and leaving a hard swelling 
 on the part. DT. Cullen thinks it an erythematous in- 
 flammation. It resembles an ulcerous erysipelas of a 
 most corrosive kind. The hydrargyrus muriatus, as 
 directed in the lues venerea, with a decoction of the 
 woods, or sarsa, is useful in this complaint; and the 
 sores may be washed with a solution of hydrargyrus 
 muriatus in aq. calcis. 
 
 A dose of jalap every fourth day, with an electuary 
 containing two parts of the bark to one of sassafras, has 
 been successful. The mineral acids are sometimes 
 very advantageous ; and in this species the tincture of 
 cantharides, recommended by Dr. Mead, we have found 
 useful. 
 
 Mr. Bell, in his Treatise on Ulcers, places the tinea 
 and the herpes, as varieties of that species of ulcer, 
 which he denominates cutaneous ; adding that the 
 cutaneous ulcer, in all its varieties, may be included in 
 the herpes farinosus, or dry tetter; herpes pustulosus, 
 including the crusta lactea ; the tinea capitis (see 
 ACHOR); herpes miliaris; formica miliaris, cenchrius, 
 of which the ring worm is a variety ; and the herpes 
 exedens, including the ulcers called depascent and 
 phagedenic. 
 
 The herfies farinotus is the most simple kind. It 
 appears on any part of the body, most frequently on 
 the face, neck, arms, or wrists; comes out in broad 
 spots, consisting of very small red pimples, attended 
 with a troublesome itching, which soon fall off in the 
 form of a white powder resembling fine bran : they 
 leave the skin perfectly sound, but the pustules return 
 in the form of a red efflorescence, fall off, and are 
 covered with bran as before. 
 
 The herpes pustulosus occurs most frequently in 
 children, generally in the face, and behind the ears ; 
 often on other parts of the head, but rarely, on the 
 body. It appears in the form of pustules, which are 
 originally separate and distinct, but afterwards run to- 
 gether. At first they seem to contain nothing but a 
 thin watery serum, which afterwards turns yellow, and, 
 exuding over the whole surface of the part affected, at 
 last dries into a thick crust or scab : when this falls off, 
 the skin below frequently appears entire, with only a 
 slight degree of redness on its surface ; but when the 
 matter is more acrid, on the scab falling off, the skin is 
 found slightly excoriated. See ACHORES. 
 
 The herfies miliaris generally appears in clusters, 
 though sometimes in distinct circles of very minute 
 pimples. These are at first perfectly separate, and 
 contain only a clear lymph, which, in the course of the 
 disease, is excreted upon the surface, and forms small 
 distinct scales, that tall off, and leave a considerable 
 inflammation. From hence fresh matter exudes, with 
 the same consequences. The itching in this ulcer is 
 always troublesome, and the matter discharged so tough 
 and viscid, that whatever is applied to the part adheres 
 so as to be removed with difficulty. The whole body- 
 is subject to this disorder, but it most frequently ap- 
 pears on the breast, perinaeum, scrotum, and loins. 
 
 The herjies exedens discovers itself on any part of the 
 body, but mostly about the loins, where it sometimes 
 spreads to such a degree as to encircle the waist. At 
 first several small ulcerations appear collected into 
 larger spots of different sizes and various figures, with 
 always more or less of an erysipelatous inflammation. 
 These ulcerations discharge a thin, sharp, serous matter, 
 which sometimes forms into small crusts, that soon fall 
 off; but the discharge is often so thin and acrid, as to 
 spread, and produce similar sores around. Though these 
 excoriations, or ulcers, do not in general proceed further 
 than the true skin, yet the cellular membrane, and, on 
 some occasions, the muscles themselves, are destroyed. 
 
 Dr. George Fordyce describes a variety of this dis- 
 ease under the jname of herfies rafiiens; and adds that 
 it arises upon the head in small ulcers, covered with a 
 brown, moist, shining crust, similar to venereal ulcers. 
 It is cured, he observes, by the same methods which 
 remove venereal ulcers. 
 
 In these cuticular diseases the'fluids have been sup- 
 posed vitiated, and repellents generally unsafe. This 
 is certainly in a great measure true ; and in young per- 
 sons, as well as in robust habits, topical remedies must 
 be employed with caution. In such cases the neutral 
 salts are generally useful ; and mercurials, antimonials, 
 or both combined, are necessary at night, assisted in 
 their operation on the skin by opiuin. In the more 
 debilitated habits, bark w y ith the warmer diaphoretics, 
 particularly the mezereon, are proper, with the mine- 
 ral acids, and a more generous diet. In all cases, bath- 
 ing in the warm bath, and the utmost cleanliness in 
 every respect, will be salutary. 
 
 In the weak habits, and in old persons, external re- 
 medies are most effectual. Simple lime water will be 
 often useful ; and about ten grains of hydrargyrus mu- 
 riatus to a pint of distilled water, with a small propor- 
 tion of muriated ammonia, is often a beneficial external 
 remedy. In all cases, saturnine applications are either 
 useless or injurious. Mercury must be sometimes con- 
 tinued with the wanner diaphoretic alteratives for a 
 long time; and this has given credit to Spilsbury's 
 drops, which are only a solution of muriated mercury. 
 When the disease recurs, which is not uncommon, a 
 milk and vegetable diet, with issues, and frequent doses 
 of neutral salts, are the best prophylactics. If the dis- 
 ease has produced a deep foul ulcer, the preparations 
 of zinc are the most useful applications. 
 
 See Tulpius, lib. iii. Marc. Aurel. Severinus, lib. iv. 
 de Abscessibus, cap. 9. Turner's Diseases of the Skin. ' 
 Bell on Ulcers, article Cutaneous Ulcer, edit. iii. p. 
 345. White's Surgery, p. 26. 
 
 HE'KPES. See PUHPURA SCORBUTICA. 
 
HI 
 
 750 
 
 HIE 
 
 HE'RPES FACIE'I. In some constitutions, especially 
 in females, the face is particularly liable to a species of 
 herpes, peculiarly distressing to practitioners. Mer- 
 curials, with decoctions of sarsa and mezereon, some- 
 times succeed ; occasionally the Dover's powder, with 
 a small proportion of muriated mercury. Frequently 
 all fail ; but the following composition has sometimes 
 been effectual. R. Sulphuris praecipitati 5 ij- cerussae 
 acetatae 3 i. aq. rosarum 5 viij. m. nocte maneq. uten- 
 dum, phiala prius agitata. See Bell on Ulcers, p. 373. 
 
 HE'RPES FE'RUS. See ERYSIPELAS. 
 
 HE'RPES SERPIGO. The RING WORM ; a cutaneous 
 affection common in India, in which the eruption is 
 circular, with a cavity in the middle, apparently sur- 
 rounded by a ring. The remedy is the cassunda vine- 
 gar. An ounce of the fresh bark, roots, tops, or flowers, 
 of the cassunda (cassia sofihera Lin. Sp. PI. 542) are 
 boiled in a pint of vinegar to eight ounces, and a drachm 
 or two applied two or three times a day, previously 
 cleaning the part with soap and water. When this 
 does not succeed, a mild mercurial course, interposing 
 purgatives, with a milk and vegetable diet, has removed 
 the disease. 
 
 HERPE'TON, (from ipira, to creefi,) a creeping 
 pustule or ulcer. Hippocrates. 
 
 HERRING. A species of clufiea, a rich, oily, and 
 sufficiently wholesome food in strong stomachs. When 
 dried in the smoke, they are very indigestible. The 
 regular migration of herrings has been lately doubted, 
 and their successive appearance on different shores ac- 
 counted for from their coming to the shallower water 
 for the purpose of depositing their spawn. 
 
 HE'RVA DE A'NIL LUSITA'NIS. See INDICUM. 
 
 HE'SPERIS, (from trx-ip*, the evening, so named 
 because it smells most in the evening). Hesfieris matro- 
 nalis Lin. Sp. PI. 927. It is said to be diaphoretic and 
 antiseptic ; but is unknown in modern practice. 
 
 HE'SPERIS A'LLIUM. See ALHARIA. 
 
 HETEROGE'NEUS, (from ?{/, alterum, and 
 yev-, kind). See ANOMJEOMERES. 
 
 HETERORRY'THMUS, (from iltpof, another, and 
 fvffuif, number). See ARYTHMUS. 
 
 HE'TICH I'NDIS, AMERICANUM, vel ^ETHI- 
 OPICUM. A species of turnip in America, with 
 leaves like those of briony: the root is as thick as two 
 fists, and a foot and a half long. It is agreeable food, 
 and aperitive. 
 
 HEUD, or HEUDE'EN, (heud, Arabic). See 
 AGALLOCHUM. 
 
 HEXAGY'NIA, (from |, six, and yviit, a woman). 
 A class of plants, so named because they .have six 
 pistils, or female organs. 
 
 HEXA'NDRIA,(from i{, sex, and *n;, -vir). The 
 name of the sixth class of Linnaeus's system, compre- 
 hending those plants which have hermaphrodite flowers, 
 with six equal stamens. 
 
 HE'XIS, e'|/s, (from i%u, to have). A HABIT. It 
 is a permanent habit, in opposition to diathesis, or a 
 transient disposition, which may more easily be re- 
 moved. See CONSUETUDO. 
 
 HIBE'RNICUS LA 'PIS, (from Hibernia, Ireland). 
 
 IRISH SLATE, tegula Gallis, ardesia Hibernica; lapis 
 
 Jissilis Hibernicus; argille schistense tabulaire Haiiy, iv. 
 
 147; argillite of Kirwan; is a kind of slate, or soft 
 
 stone, found in Ireland and other countries, of a bluish 
 black colour, staining the hands. When powdered it 
 is whitish at first, but soon grows blacker; yielding in 
 the fire sulphureous fumes, and acquiring a pale red 
 colour. It is an argillaceous earth, with flint, lime, 
 magnesia, and iron in a very small proportion. It is 
 supposed to be an astringent, and was formerly given 
 in haemorrhages, and to prevent the bad effects of 
 bruises. It is now totally neglected. See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 HIBI'SCUS, (from i/s, a stork; said to chew and 
 inject it as a clyster). See ALTH.SA and KETMIA. 
 
 HlBl'sCUS ABELMO'SCHUS. See AsELMOSCHUS. 
 
 HIDRO'A, (from iifywj, sweat,) pustules appearing 
 in some constitutions, from sweating. It is the symp- 
 tomatic kind of miliary fever called BOA, q. v. See 
 DESUDATIO and PHLYCTIS. 
 
 HIDROCRI'TICA, (from <<$>, sweat, and *pit*, to 
 judge). Signs taken from sweat. 
 
 HIDRONO'SOS, or HIDROPYRE'TOS, (from 
 IS'fuf, sweat, and tores, morbus, or irvptlos, fever). See 
 SUDOR ANGLICUS. 
 
 HIDRO'TES CENCHROI'DES. See CENCHROS. 
 
 HIDRO'TICA, and HIDROTO'PSEA,(from iSfm, 
 sweat}. See SUDORIFICA. 
 
 HI'DRUS. See ^RIS FLOS. 
 
 HI'ERA DIACOLOCY'NTHIDOS. An electuary 
 formerly prepared under this name, which hath long 
 been neglected. 
 
 HIERANO'SOS, (from itps, holy, and o<ro 5 , a dis- 
 ease,) supposed to be the disorder which our Saviour 
 cured in those who were said to be possessed of devils. 
 (See CONVULSIO.) A continued kind of convulsion, 
 without pain or loss of sensibility. 
 
 HI'ERA PI'CRA, (iipof vi*.p<). HOLY BITTER; 
 now called fiulvis aloeticus; formerly hiera logadii, and 
 made in the form of an electuary, with honey : the spe- 
 cies are now kept in dry powder, prepared by mixing 
 socotorine aloes, one pound, with three ounces of white 
 canella. 
 
 HIERABO'TANE, (from tcp's, holy, and /37, an 
 herb). HOLY HERB. A species of verbena. Dios- 
 corides. See VERBENA. 
 
 HIERA'CIUM, (from hierax, a hawk). Hieracu- 
 lum, HAWKWEED. See ACCIPITRINA. 
 
 HIERA'CIUM LO'NGIUS RADICA'TUM. LONG HOOTED 
 HAWKWEED. Hyfioch&ris radicata Lin. Sp. PI. 1140. 
 The stalks of each species are full of branches, slender 
 and elegant ; the leaves disposed alternately ; the calyx 
 thick, firm, and expanded ; the seeds smooth and angu- 
 lous, or striated. 
 
 The root of this species strikes deep into the ground ; 
 is long, thick, and but little branched ; the leaves lie 
 flat on the ground, are rough and hairy ; the flowers 
 like those of the dandelion, but less yellow and downy ; 
 the seeds long and slender. It grows in fields and 
 meadows, and flowers from May to September. It is 
 supposed to be cooling, aperient, and diuretic. 
 
 HIERA'CIUM ALPI'NUM, fiannonica, costa herba, costa 
 fiulmonaria, fiilosella major, dens leonis, fiulmonaria 
 lutea. BROAD LEAVED HUNGARIAN HAWK WEED. Hy- 
 Jioc/ueris maculata Lin. Sp. PI. 1140. It grows on 
 chalky hills, flowers in June, and is extolled in pulmo- 
 nary disorders. 
 
HIP 
 
 751 
 
 HIP 
 
 HIERA'CIUM M/KUS, hieracium (efiorinum, LESSER 
 HAWKWEED; hyoseris minima Lin. Sp. PI. 1138; 
 grows in pasture ground, flowers in June and July : 
 its virtues the same as those of the hieracium majus, 
 but supposed to be more considerable. 
 
 HIEHA'CR-.M MA'JUS, also called sonchus refiens. 
 GREATER HAWKWEED; sonchus arvensis Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1116; is found in fields; flowers in July ; the leaves 
 are cool, and moderately astringent. See Raii Hist. 
 
 HIERA'CIUM MOXTA'NUM, et PULCHRUM. See CHON- 
 DRILLA. 
 
 HIERA'CIUM PILOSELLA, Lin. Sp. PI. 1 1 25 ; is bitter 
 and astringent, used internally in diarrhoea, and exter- 
 nally in itch and herpes. 
 
 HIERA'CULUM. See HIERACIUM. 
 HIERA'TICUM, (from {, sacer). The name of 
 a malagma, formerly appropriated to disorders of the 
 abdominal viscera ; named from its divine virtues. 
 
 HIERO'PYR, (from if{, sacer, and rvf,fire). An 
 erythematous inflammation. 
 
 HIGHMORI'AXUM A'XTRUM. See ANTRUM 
 
 GEX.C. 
 
 HIGUE'RO. The CALABASH TREE; crescendo 
 cujete Lin. Sp. PI. 872; is a large tree common in 
 America, and the American islands ; but one species 
 was known to Linnaeus, of which he has noticed three 
 varieties ; but later authors form three species, viz. the 
 crescentia cujete ; the c. cucurbitina ; the variety a. of 
 Linnaeus, and the cujete with hard fruit, var. */. The 
 plant belongs to the solanaceae. The first is a small 
 tree with a twisted trunk, extending horizontally on 
 every side, and furnished at each knot with oblong, 
 undivided leaves collected in bundles. The flowers re- 
 semble those of a lily, are of a white and greenish colour, 
 but a disagreeable smell. The fruit of various sizes 
 and figures, is green at first, but when ripe it is black 
 and hard, containing seeds like a gourd, and a yellow 
 kernel. The unripe fruit contains a white juicy pulp, 
 smelling like nasturtium, but of a sweetish taste ; and 
 is preserved with sugar, and used in fevers. The 
 ripe affords a shell for cups, Sec. The pulp of the ripe 
 fruit is employed in dropsies and diarrhoeas ; as a re- 
 medy for burns and diseases of the head. In the French 
 islands it is employed in diseases of the breast, and in 
 contusions after violent falls. The other species are not 
 remarkable for any pecular medicinal powers. See Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 HIM AXTO'SIS, (from ifut<, a thong of leather). Re- 
 laxation, or lengthening, and smallness of the uvula, 
 when it hangs down like a thong. 
 
 HI'MAS. Properly a leather thong, or strap; but 
 in medicine it is a laxness of the uvula, when it be- 
 comes long and slender, called also cion. It differs 
 from the clonis, which is a thickened uvula. 
 
 HIN, HI'XDISCH,and HING, Indian and Persian 
 names of ASAFJETIDA, q. v. 
 
 HIX AWA RU. SeelxDicuw. 
 
 HI'XKA. See CARYOPHILLUS AHOMATICUS. 
 
 HI'PPACE, (from ix-rn, equus, a horse or mare). 
 The rennet of a coll ; and cheese made of mares' milk. 
 
 HIPPOCA'STAXUM, or HIPPOCA'XTANUM, 
 
 a JT5rj, etjuus, and nvn-loati , a chesnut; from its 
 
 size). The HORSE CHESXUT TREE, castanea equina, 
 
 /iavina,<esculushifi/iocastanum Lin. Sp. PI. 488; natural 
 
 order trihilate. This tree frequently grows to a great 
 
 height, and from the upper part of the trunk usually 
 sends off numerous spreading branches, covered with a 
 rough brown bark ; the wood is white and soft, but soon 
 decays, and is of little value. The fruit in appearance 
 resembles the Spanish chesnut, and is eaten by sheep, 
 goats, deer, oxen, and horses ; the latter are fond of it, 
 and it is said to cure their coughs and pulmonary dis- 
 orders. Starch has been made from it ; and could its 
 bitterness and acrimony be separated, it has been sup- 
 posed that it would make a wholesome bread. It has 
 been recommended as a sternutatory in powder, or by 
 drawing the steams of a decoction up the nostrils, and 
 has consequently been employed to produce adischarge 
 from the nose in ophthalmy, head ach, Sec. On the 
 continent the bark is held in great estimation as a fe- 
 brifuge, and considered to be a medicine of considerable 
 efficacy. Jo. Jac. Zannichelli affirms, that, after many 
 trials, "he has found the bark of these trees to have the 
 same effect as the Peruvian bark. By some practitioners 
 it has been substituted for the latter, and said to be 
 attended with equal if not superior advantages. For 
 medical purposes it is to be taken from those branches 
 which are neither old nor young, and exhibited as the 
 Peruvian bark. Buchholtz prefers dissolving a drachm 
 of the extract in an ounce of cinnamon water, giving 
 sixty drops of the solution every three hours. It rarely 
 disagrees with the stomach, but its astringent effects 
 generally require the administration of laxatives. See 
 Rail Historia Plantarum. Woodville's Medical Botany. 
 In England we have the white, yellow, and scarlet 
 flowering chesnut trees, which are cultivated in gardens 
 and walks, and flower in May and June. 
 HI'PPOCRAS. See CLARETUM. 
 HIPPOGLO'SSUM, (fromi-.?, a horse, and -/A.r- 
 o-, a tongue ; from the resemblance of the leaf to a 
 horse's tongue). See LAURUS ALEXANDRIA. 
 
 HIPPOLA'PATHUM, (from Inrtt, equus, and A*- 
 ***, a dock). See LAPATHUM HOHTEXSE. 
 
 HIPPOLA'PATHUM, ROTUNDIFO'LIUM. See LAPATHUM 
 ALPIXUM. 
 
 HIPPO'LITHUS, (from ;*, a horse, and Ai0^, a 
 stone'). A calculus found in the stomach or intestines 
 of a horse. See CALCULUS. 
 
 HIPPO MAXES, (from /*{, a horse, and n^ntfuti, 
 to be mad,) a name of the cynocrambe, a/iocynum, or 
 cynomoron, because, when eaten, "it seems to produce 
 madness in horses. It sometimes means the juice of 
 tithymalus, and occasionally the secundines of a mare, 
 or the fleshy substance which adheres to the forehead 
 of a foal. 
 
 HIPPOMA RATHVM, (from ;, a home, and 
 uxeateot, fennel. HORSE FENNEL; and ENGLISH 
 SAXIFRAGE. See Raii Hist. Plant. SAXIFRAGA AN- 
 CLICA. 
 
 HI 'PPOXE. The name of a malagma described by 
 ^Etius. 
 
 HIPPO'PHJIS, HIPPOPH,E'STUM, (from its 
 juice purging horses). Dioscorides describes it in lib. 
 iv. cap. 1 62 ; but it is not known to modern systematics. 
 The synonyms, according to Dale, are the cnaphosrham- 
 nus, lappago, hippomanes ; and it is probably the hifi- 
 fiofihae rhamnoides'L.m. Sp.Pl. 1452; the rhamnus salicis 
 folio angustiorefructujlavescente of (.'. Bauhine. The 
 PURGING THORN. It grows in the Morea, and the 
 juice is an active purgative. Though the rhamnus 
 
HI R 
 
 '52 
 
 II I 11 
 
 calharticus and the tithymalus maritimus vel spinosus 
 have also been considered as synonyms, they seem to 
 have different properties specified under their separate 
 titles. 
 
 HIPPOSELI'NUM, (from i*-<;, a horse, and 
 o-Aivav, purslane; so named because it resembles a large 
 kind of purslane). ALEXANDERS; Smyrnium, mace- 
 rona, herba Alexandrina, grielum^agrioselinum, Smyr- 
 nium olusatrum Lin. Sp. PI. 376 ; an umbelliferous plant, 
 with leaves like smallagc, but larger. It is a large kind 
 of parsley, and was formerly blanched in gardens for 
 culinary use. The seeds, macedonensium semina, are 
 bitterish, aromatic, and carminative, yielding their 
 virtue to rectified spirit of wine, but not fully to water. 
 The roots are bitter, and recommended as resolvent, 
 diuretic, and emmenagogue. On incision they yield a 
 whitish juice, resembling myrrh; whence the plant 
 hath been called, from one of the names of that gummy 
 resin, Smyrnium. See Rail Historia Plantarum. 
 
 HI'PPUS, (from /Trsros, eyuus, a horse}. A trem- 
 bling and twinkling of the eyes, supposed to be usual 
 with those who ride on horseback. Gorraeus thinks it 
 is an affection contracted from the birth, owing to a 
 convulsion in the muscle which sustains the eye. 
 
 HI'RA, (from Air, the palm of the hand; because it 
 is usually found empty,) sometimes supposed to mean 
 the jejunum ; at others extended to all the intestines, 
 or even all the contents of the abdomen. 
 
 HIRAPITA'NGA. BRASILIE'NSIBUS. See 
 BRASILIENSIUM LIGNUM. 
 
 HI'RCUS BEZOA'RTICUS, (quasi hirtusjrom. his 
 shaggy hair). The goat which affords the oriental 
 bezoar. See BEZOAR ORIENTALIS. 
 
 HI'RQUUS, (from igxes, a hedge}. The great angle 
 of the eye. 
 
 HIRSU'TIES, (from hirsufus, hairy}. Unnatural 
 hairiness of the body. 
 
 HIRUDO, (quasi haurudo, from haurio, to draiv'outy. 
 The LEECH ; sanguisuga, exon ; first noticed by Themi- 
 son. Those whose backs are striped, and bellies spotted, 
 which are taken from clear running waters over a sandy 
 bed, are preferable. 
 
 The hirudoisagenusof aquatic vermes, characterised 
 by an oblong body, very contractile ; having each ex- 
 tremity capable of being expanded into a fleshy disc, by 
 which they adhere to the body, with a kind of suction 
 similar to that of a cupping glass; a triangular mouth 
 situated under the anterior extremity. 
 
 The body of a leech is composed of numerous rings, 
 or rather circular muscles, by which the particular mo- 
 tions of the animal are performed. Their skin is un- 
 equal and tuberculous in different degrees, in the dif- 
 ferent species, but always feels smooth to the touch, 
 because it is covered by a slimy fluid, designed to faci- 
 litate its motions. Their head, in a state of contraction, 
 is more pointed than the opposite end : but each ex- 
 tremity is equally enlarged when they fix. The mouth 
 of the leech is a triangular aperture, placed at the 
 bottom of what may be styled the anterior cupping 
 glass, armed with three very sharp, strong teeth, which 
 can pierce even the skins of horses and oxen. It is an 
 instrument with three cutting edges, each of which is 
 furnished with sixty little teeth. At the bottom of the 
 niouth is a nipple of a firm fleshy consistence, which 
 sucks the blood that exudes from the triangular wound 
 
 by exhausting the air. In this operation the nipple 
 fixes on the skin, and when drawn back a vacuum en- 
 sues. After the wound is made, the action is apparently 
 repeated, and the power is so considerable as to fill the 
 vessels around; a circumstance from which both ad- 
 vantages and inconveniences arise. 
 
 We next find the larynx, whose strong fibres contract 
 the diameter of the canal, and carry the blood, which 
 has been drawn, into the stomach. This viscus con- 
 sists of a series of membranous sacs, furnished with 
 valves, which can retain the blood for many months 
 without coagulating. In a leech of a moderate size 
 there are about twenty-four of these sacs. As the 
 blood which they draw contains no heterogeneous par- 
 ticles, they require no aperture to carry off the excre- 
 mentitious parts, and have consequently, it is said, no 
 anus. M. Morand, from whose Memoir on Leeches 
 much of this description is drawn, thinks that the slimy 
 moisture on the surface, which is thrown off in blackish 
 filaments, found in the water they inhabit, may form 
 the whole of the excrementitious fluids of the constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 On each side, under the belly of the leech, are 
 two longitudinal vessels which divide into branches ; 
 contract and dilate; carrying a grey fluid. In the 
 middle is a nervous cord, composed of twenty-three 
 ganglia ; and on each side glands filled with a clear 
 liquor. These glands have several vessels, which are 
 lost in the body of the animal. So distant from the 
 truth are those physiologists who deny that the Galvanic 
 power acts on the nerves, because leeches are affected 
 by it, supposed to have no nerves. 
 
 Leeches seem to breathe by the mouth, but have no 
 organs which correspond to lungs. Insects which 
 breathe by lateral spiracula are killed when covered 
 with oil. When the leech is put into oil, it lives many 
 days, and a slough separates from it, so tenacious, when 
 taken out, as to retain the form of the body. The 
 greater number of leeches have eyes, and some species 
 have so many as eight ; but in others no such organ 
 has been observed. These animals swim, like eels, 
 by a vermicular motion ; but this is more generally in 
 a longitudinal than in a lateral direction. When they 
 walk they fix the fore part of the body by the mouth, 
 and then draw the back part. The.y. then fix the latter, 
 and extend the former. 
 
 When the greater number of the species of hirudo 
 are cut transversely, the two parts do not immediately 
 die, for the head lives considerably longer than the 
 tail. If the section is not complete, the animal raises 
 the wounded part above the water, and keeps it in the 
 air, till each end is cicatrised, for the parts never unite ; 
 and the fluids, usually carried downwards, are dis- 
 charged in abundance from the wounded part. The 
 operation greatly weakens them, and they soon become 
 a prey to those with whom they are placed, after the 
 cure has been completed. 
 
 Leeches are hermaphrodites, and generally viviparous. 
 The organs of generation, according to Redi, resemble 
 those of a snail. The penis lies under the oesophagus, 
 and the aperture of the vagina immediately below it. 
 Their young are born in the earliest part of the spring. 
 As the animals are semitransparent, the young are seen 
 in the body of the mother, in the form of round seeds, 
 and seventy have been counted in a single leech. In 
 
II I R 
 
 755 
 
 II I R 
 
 thc'r progressive state they seem to grow not only by 
 evolution but by . : .he number of the 
 
 rings seems to in*. . They are found in fresh and 
 
 salt wa'er. The former prefer lakes or ponds where a 
 great quantity of vegetables groiv. They are common 
 in every part of Europe; but less so in the southern 
 regions. They appear to live for many years ; but, in- 
 dependent of the danger of the lakes being dried, or the 
 waters putrifying, they are devoured by fish, water fowl, 
 by the larvae of insects, and by the insects themselves. 
 They also devour each other; and Vauquelin found 
 thai the hungry leeches bled without mercy those which 
 were full. When in want of blood, they suck the larvae 
 of insects, worms, and other animals, which live or are 
 found by accident in the water. They can live with 
 little nourishment for many months, and pass the win- 
 ter, often a great part of the summer, involved in the 
 mud, when the lakes are dry, without eating. 
 
 Sea salt, tobacco, and every salt or acrid substance, 
 kill these animals, and this is the method of disengaging 
 them from the body ; for if torn off, the head is left in 
 the wound, and a troublesome suppuration ensues. If 
 cut in two, the head continues the suction, while the 
 blood is discharged from the wound, and all the conse- 
 quences of an haemorrhage follow. 
 
 The hirudo medicinalis Lin. is the species chiefly 
 employed; and the hirudo sanguisuga, or black leech, 
 is accounted poisonous. It seems, however, only to 
 make a larger wound, and to suck with more violence. 
 They must be collected in the spring, kept in pure wa- 
 ter, which must be frequently renewed, in a place not 
 too warm. It is advised that some clots of blood should 
 be occasionally thrown into the water, while a certain 
 proportion should be kept hungry, for immediate use. 
 Some years since, leeches were supposed to be useful 
 barometers, and it was said that they lay at the bottom 
 of the vessel when the following day would be clear and 
 warm ; but that when rain -would come on before the 
 noon, they mounted to the surface, and continued there till 
 the fine weather returned. When a storm of wind ap- 
 proached, they were said to run round their prison with 
 considerable celerity, and to stop only when the wind 
 began to blow. When a tempest approached, the leech 
 was said to rise out of the water, and continue above it 
 many days, appearing restless and agitated ; that it re- 
 mained at the bottom of the bottle, contracted to a round 
 ball, during a frost ; and during snow and rain it fixed 
 itself to the stopper of the bottle, remaining at rest. 
 These phenomena may be correctly stated, and a single 
 leech may appear to feel the variations of the atmo- 
 sphere ; but whoever has observed many of these ani- 
 mals in a glass vessel, will have perceived that, in any 
 circumstances, they have appeared sometimes still, oc- 
 casionally restless, some at the bottom, others at the top, 
 of the vessel, some unquiet, others at rest. They are 
 certainly very susceptible of the effects of lightning, 
 and often killed by it. A small species was found in 
 Egypt, not larger than a hair when not gorged with 
 blood. They often fixed in the throat of the soldiers, 
 and w ere only removed by forceps. In medicine we em- 
 ploy only the two following : 
 
 1. Hirudo medicinalis, long, blackish, with lines of 
 different colours, spotted with yellow below, and with- 
 out eyes. C. Hirudo sanguisuga, the horse leech, long, 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 black, of a greyish green colour belov . Ai> 
 teen or fifteen species are known, one of whi -h is de- 
 scribed in the first volume of the Linnae-.m Transactions. 
 p. 188, and said to breathe by gills; but should the lat 
 ter be true, the animal must be referred to another ge- 
 nus. The author, however. Mr. Menzies, is not explicit 
 on this part of his subject : the setae he describes may 
 not be, or may not lead to, gills. Another leech is de- 
 scribed in the same volume by Dr. Shaw, p. 93, hirudo 
 yiridis. It is oviparous, and, like some other species, 
 is reproduced by cutting. 
 
 N\ e have enlarged more fully on this subject because 
 we have no accurate description of this useful animal 
 in our own language. We must now return to wi 
 more strictly our object, their medical use. 
 
 Leeches havejately become a fashionable remedy in 
 every topical inflammation, in topical pains, and in the 
 greater number of tumours, internal bruises, and ob- 
 structions. In scirrhi and incipient cancers they are 
 highly commended ; in the white swelling of the knee, 
 in swellings of the periosteum, in the inflammatory state 
 of buboes, they are supposed to be highly useful. In fact, 
 they have been so much employed that our ponds and 
 lakes have been, in a great measure, depopulated ; and 
 in many parts of the kingdom they are with difficulty 
 procured. The mode of their operation must be after- 
 wards considered, but the principles are sufficiently ex- 
 plained under the article of BLISTERS, q. v. The pecu- 
 liar advantages which result from their use seem to be 
 cwing to their exhaustion. They fill the vessels around, 
 and not only relieve from the quantity of blood which 
 they draw, but from that which they accumulate in the 
 subcutaneous vessels. By this effect they are often 
 singularly useful ; but from the same circumstance, the 
 bleeding, if a bone be not subjacent, is with great diffi- 
 culty stopped. Equal advantages may be often obtain- 
 ed by cupping with scarifications, without the same 
 disadvantages ; and this operation should, in many in- 
 stances, be preferred. 
 
 The leech, when full of blood, drops off; but should 
 it not do so in time, a little salt will always induce it to 
 quit its hold. Salt has been thrown on the animal to 
 make it disgorge the blood which it has sucked, but the 
 leech is generally killed in the experiment. A more 
 easy way to discharge the blood, and save the animal, is 
 to hold it in the hand, and gently squeeze it in a napkin 
 from the head downward. The blood flows copiously 
 from what may appear the anus, or through the rup- 
 tured extremity of the intestinal canal, and the worm is 
 not essentially injured. 
 
 Leeches must be kept hungry, and the part to which 
 they are to be applied must be wetted with warm milk, 
 blood, or syrup. If a sufficient quantity of blood is not 
 drawn, cloths wrung out of warm water must be ap- 
 plied on the orifice, or the part may be put into warm 
 water : in either way the bleeding may be prolonged. 
 
 Leeches are sometimes applied to the anus when the 
 haemorrhoids are suppressed, and to the gums in inflam- 
 mations from teething. In each case they may escape 
 into the intestine or the throat ; but an injection of 
 salt, dissolved in the infusion of tobacco, will destroy 
 them in the former instance, and gargles or draughts 
 of salt water in the latter. In general a healthy leech 
 will suck about an ounce of blood ; but warm cloths 
 
 5D 
 
HUM 
 
 754 
 
 HOM 
 
 will continue the evacuation for some time after the 
 animal is satiated. 
 
 The curious may consult the following writers on 
 leeches, viz. Aldrovandrus, Gesner, Swammerdam, 
 Redi, and Stahl. Among the moderns, the Memoirs of 
 Morand, Bosc, and Vauquelin. 
 
 HIRUNDINA'RIA, (from hirundo, a sivalloiv; so 
 called from the resemblance of its pods to a swallow). 
 SWALLOW WORT. See ASCLEPIAS. 
 
 HISPA'NICUM VI'RIDE. See ^ERUGO ;ERIS. 
 HISPI'DITAS, from hlsftidus, rough, hairy). Hairi- 
 ness in general ; but sometimes limited to the diseases 
 called pfialango&is, or distichiasis. 
 
 HISPI'DULA, (from the rough woolly surface of its 
 stalks). See GNAPHALIUM MONTANUM. 
 
 HISTO'RIA, (from i<rlofi, a case). An HISTORY. In 
 medicine it is a medical case, or in the French idiom 
 an observation. 
 
 HOACHE. A Chinese earth resembling, it is sup- 
 posed, steatite, or soap rock, but fusible, and more pro- 
 babiy argillaceous, with a mixture of silex. 
 HOA'XACAN. See GUAIACUM. 
 HOCIA'MSANUM. See AGRIMONIA. 
 HOITZILO'XITL. See BALSAMUM PERUVIANUM. 
 HO'LCIMOS, (from tAx, to draw). An epithet 
 applied to what may be drawn out, and still preserve 
 its continuity. It sometimes means a tumour of the 
 liver. See Galen de Loc. Affect. 
 
 HO'LCUS, (from the same). See MILIUM INDICUM. 
 HOLI'PP-iE. Thin cakes made with flower and su- 
 gar, poured upon a hot iron, figured, and then set on 
 the fire. The name is now appropriated to sweet- 
 meats ; occasionally to such as are laxative. 
 
 HO'LLI. The Indian name for what the Spaniards 
 call alii, a resinous liquor, distilling from the tree called 
 chilli; used in dysenteries. See Rail Historia. 
 HOLO'CYRON. See CHAM.EPITYS. 
 HOLOPHLY'CTIDES, (from oA, whole, and <p*vx- 
 TIS, a flustule). See PHLYCT.SN.S. 
 
 HOLOSCHCE'NOS, (from i*o<, whole, and <r^t(v?, 
 a bulrush). See JUNCUS ODORATUS. 
 
 HOLO'STES, HOLO'STEUM, (from *<>, whole, 
 and ixrlfo\i, a bone; from their use in restoring broken 
 bones). See OSTEOCOLLA. 
 
 HOLOTHU'RION, according to Bontius, a poison- 
 ous substance ; but its nature is unknown. 
 
 HOLOTO'NICOS, (from 0*05, whole, and rtita, to 
 stretch). An universal convulsion, or rigor of the 
 whole body. See TETANUS. 
 
 HOLQUAHU'ITL. See CORTEX PERUVIANUS. 
 HOLYWELL WATER. A simple cold water, re- 
 markable for its purity, similar to Malvern. 
 HO'MA. An anasarcous swelling. 
 HOMO. MAN. In a work, the object of which 
 is to detail every thing which relates to the human 
 body in health, or disease, an article under this title 
 will perhaps not be expected. No such occurred to 
 our predecessors ; and had we found appropriate places 
 for many of the subjects which will now claim our 
 attention, we should not have introduced the subject in 
 this connected and comprehensive view in one article ; 
 where, as already remarked, we purpose to collect all 
 those circumstances relative to his structure and consti- 
 
 tution, both mental and corporeal, which cannot, with 
 advantage, be displayed in distinct, independent dis- 
 quisitions. 
 
 Man stands supereminent among created beings, the 
 first of the Almighty's works, the link 'probably be- 
 tween other animals and beings of a diviner nature. 
 Man alone looks towards heaven : he only, by the ex- 
 cellence of his mental powers, can guard against the 
 accidents to which his imbecility and the inferiority of 
 his senses would subject him : he only can correct by 
 his own reason the moral imperfections implanted in his 
 nature. Gloomy philosophers delight to magnify his 
 inferiority in many respects to the animals around, to 
 sink him even below the monkey, which he appears, at 
 first sight, to resemble in form ; and Linnaeus has given 
 a sanction to their misrepresentations by his arbitrary 
 classification of man with the ape; and, what more 
 strictly shows the weakness of his system, with the bat. 
 The Swedish naturalist had once determined to class 
 animals, like plants, from the organs of generation. In 
 this respect the distinction would have been very 
 striking, for a most complicated apparatus is required 
 to build up the first of nature's works. Had Linnaeus 
 followed this plan, he would have found the ape truly 
 a beast, from the deficiency of the scrotum, the bone of 
 the penis, and the want of the vesiculae seminales. In 
 the female, the cornua uteri, which are found in every 
 species of ape, except the pithecus ; the length and 
 direction of the vagina would have been very striking 
 marks of distinction, which the teeth scarcely furnish. 
 Various other discriminating appearances will soon 
 occur. 
 
 The FORM OF MAN is perhaps alone sufficient to dis- 
 tinguish him from other animals ; and in the compara- 
 tive view we now propose to take, we shall chiefly attend 
 to the peculiarities of structure connected with form. 
 The position of the head establishes the station of each 
 animal. In man it is short and rounded ; nearly ba- 
 lanced on the atlas, it scarcely falls on either side. In 
 the Negro, the weight inclines forward, and the loins are 
 thrown back to retain the equilibrium. In the ape the 
 occipital hole is still farther back, and the balance only 
 preserved by a still more oblique position. The other 
 animals rest on the ground in an horizontal posture, 
 and the weight of the head is supported by what is 
 styled the cervical ligament. This is not found in 
 man, as he wants not its assistance. It has been said, 
 that men, found wild, have walked on their hands and 
 feet. This is not probable, for the wild girl of Cham- 
 pagne, the Hanoverian wild boy, the two wild men of 
 the Pyrenees, and the savage of Aveyron, walked up- 
 right ; and we shall find that the structure of the mus- 
 cles of the feet is not adapted for walking both on 
 them and the hands: in this position also the eyes would 
 be turned downward, and man could neither avoid dan- 
 ger nor discover his food. 
 
 The size of the head equally distinguishes man from 
 animals. Almost universally the brain of man is 
 larger, in proportion to his bulk, than that of any other 
 animal. If there are some exceptions, the medullary 
 part seems designed to compose the very large nerves 
 sent to the muscular organs, in which the whole appears 
 exhausted. These in man are comparatively small, so 
 
HO 31 
 
 i DO 
 
 HO 31 
 
 that the brain has evidently some other use, besides 
 affording the source of activity to the muscles ; an use 
 denied to animals. We consequently find, that wher- 
 ever the brain is large, and the nerves proportionally- 
 small, the intellectual powers are considerable, the 
 strength of the body comparatively little, and the con- 
 trary. In the Negro the nerves are larger in propor- 
 tion' to the mass of the brain than in the white man; 
 and his skull is less, though his face is more extensive. 
 One method of determining the size of the face is that 
 of Camper, formerly mentioned, viz. drawing the line 
 from the chin to the forehead, which forms, with an 
 horizontal line, a larger angle in an European than in a 
 Negro and an ape, successively. Another method is 
 to place the head in its natural position on the atlas, 
 and to measure the angle, formed by a line drawn from 
 the chin to the foramen occipitale, with one which 
 passes through the vertebral column. The more obtuse 
 this angle is the more contracted is the skull, and the 
 more distant the foramen. The distance between the 
 chin and the chest is of course greater in the Negro 
 than the European; proportionally more distant suc- 
 cessively in the dog, the hare, the sheep, the horse, 
 the hog, and the whale, where the face is parallel to 
 the vertebral column. On the contrary, the more the 
 animal reflects, the more the face is sunk and the front 
 advanced. " A Negro to look forward raises his head 
 above his breast : an ape still more : philosophers de- 
 press the chin ; and the Jupiter of the ancients, with his 
 eyes bent, seriously looking downwards, has the chin 
 depressed on his breast." 
 
 The clavicle is a bone of which many animals are 
 deprived, and varies in its form and its length. The 
 more the chest is contracted, the shorter is the clavicle, 
 if it at all exist. The organs of deglutition are in- 
 fluenced by the diet. 
 
 In the larynx of apes we find a sac, into which the 
 air passes when breathed, so that it can neither affect, 
 with the necessary vibrations, the ligaments of this 
 organ, nor be influenced by the aperture of the glottis. 
 We cannot expect, therefore, in these animals any 
 articulation, but only a sharp indistinct noise, expressive 
 by its acuteness of anger, or by its graver tones of satis- 
 faction. 
 
 The more distant the animal is from man, the more 
 deep are the indentations of the viscera to yield to the 
 more rapid movements. The heart is situated almost 
 transversely in the human diaphragm, but inclines in 
 the apes, approaches the sternum in the palmated ani- 
 mals ; in the hoofed and the cloven-footed animals it is 
 suspended almost vertically on this bone; and from the 
 man to the horse its position varies nearly a quarter 
 of a circle. The size and bulk of the" nipples are pro- 
 portioned to the extent of the horns of the uterus, since 
 each is connected with the number of the young ones. 
 
 By means of these characters we can ascertain the 
 discriminating forms of man, and determine what are 
 common to him and the quadruped. He only is a biped. 
 He only has two thumbs on his hands, without any 
 on his feet, while quadrupeds have one only on each 
 extremity, as the apes ; on the two inferior extremities, 
 as the sariga and the marmot ; or are wholly deprived 
 of them, as the greater number of quadrupeds. In 
 man the body rests on the feet, and the talus makes a 
 right angle with the leg. The apes, the makis, the 
 
 dogs, and even the elephant, walk neither on the ankl< 
 nor the talus, but on the toes. As we recede from man. 
 the more the part on which the animal rests diminishes, 
 and the talus becomes proportionally more acute. Man; 
 animals rest on the sciatic tuberosities, and on the hot 
 torn of their feet : they then raise the body, and employ 
 the superior extremities like hands; but though se 
 veral apes have an additional little bone in the carpu -.. 
 they do not possess the dexterity of man, as the thum!> 
 is small, and not capable, as in the human body, 01 
 counteracting the power of the other fingers. 
 
 From the muscular structure of the extremities, 
 obvious that the.ape can only move many of the fingers 
 at once ; that it cannot bend the thumb without at tht 
 same time bending the other fingers. Of course it does 
 not possess those motions in which the action of the 
 thumb is combined only with that of the fore and middle 
 finger, so useful in the arts. In fact, the hand of the ape- 
 is made only to hold. The inferior extremities, from 
 their peculiar structure, are calculated for the same 
 purpose. 
 
 In man, the flexor muscles of the leg terminal* 
 slightly rounded projections towards the most elevated 
 part of the tibia. In the ape these muscles extend far 
 on the internal surface of the same part, where they 
 form a cord, which prevents their perfect extension on 
 the thigh. The flexor muscle in these animals, passing 
 under the heel bone, is a decisive argument against the 
 idea of their standing erect. In man the bone is naked, 
 which shows that he was designed to rest on it, which 
 is compatible only with an erect position. 
 
 In man the vertebras form the column which sup- 
 ports the head, and fixes the different viscera in their 
 situation. The cervical vertebrae, in all animals, are con- 
 stantly seven. The dorsal vertebrae are the same in 
 number as the ribs. The lumbar vertebras, usually 
 five, are more numerous in proportion as those of the 
 sacrum diminish. Carnivorous animals have six, some- 
 times seven; the sloth four, and the elephant three. 
 As we recede from the human race, the coccyx extends. 
 In some animals the pieces even amount to thirty-two. 
 The sternum in man is broad and extensive ; in the 
 greater number of animals narrow. Man alone has the 
 bold projecting chest, which, increasing the resistance 
 to the air, diminishes the rapidity of his motions. The 
 number of its bones is proportional to that of the ribs. 
 The latter varies. In the elephant they amount to 
 forty ; in the sloth to forty-six. The smallest number 
 is twenty -two. The trichectus has but four true ribs. 
 
 The thigh bones and the pelvis of the human race are 
 larger and flatter than those of other animals, which 
 add to the solidity of the upright position, by giving a 
 firmer hold to the muscles attached to it. The direc- 
 tion of the female vagina is nearly transverse from the 
 sacrum to the pubes, while it is in the axis of the pelvis 
 in quadrupeds. This allows the latter to produce their 
 young with little pain or trouble ; but if it had been 
 the same in the human race, who walk erect, abortion 
 would be frequent. Thus the female pays a heavy 
 penalty for the distinction of the upright position. 
 
 Man differs from other animals in many respects, 
 which do not influence very essentially the form. The 
 teeth, though the same in number and form with those 
 of some animals, are more closely set ; nor, in the hu- 
 man jaw. are there any intermaxillary bones. We diffe- 
 5 D ) 
 
HOM 
 
 756 
 
 HOM 
 
 also by the palpitating fontanelle at birth ; by our long 
 and feeble infancy ; by the menstruation of the female, 
 which renders conception equally easy in different sea- 
 sons ; by the delicacy of our skin ; by wanting thesus- 
 pensor muscle of the eye, the panniculus canrosus, the 
 arterial net-work, the pancreas of Asellius, the corpus 
 highmorianum, the hepato-cystic ducts, &c. 
 
 Man is defined a naked animal with two hands and 
 two feet, who walks upright, is capable of reason, and 
 susceptible of civilization. By his organization and 
 structure he belongs to that class which has a double 
 nervous and vertebral system, and ranks with animals 
 whose blood is warm, whose heart is double, and who 
 suckle their young at their breasts. Our peculiar ad- 
 vantages place us at the head of the animal kingdom. 
 The complication of our organs multiplies in the same 
 proportion as our functions, and equally extends our 
 faculties. 
 
 It has been doubted whether man, in his different 
 forms and different situations, is of one s/iecies only. 
 Scripture informs us that one man was created ; but 
 has not limited the creation to a single individual. Re- 
 ligion is not, therefore, affected by the discussion or the 
 decision. We have seen the distinctions in form which 
 separate man from the brute, and we have found that 
 the Negro is a connecting link between both. The Ne- 
 gro has the narrow retreating fore head and hind head, 
 the flat bone of the nose, the retreating chin, the occi- 
 pital hole far beyond the centre of the cranium, the 
 long and strong under jaw, large bony orbits, and a 
 wide meatus auditorius, the long fore arm, small calves 
 of the leg, long tendo achillis, with a manner of walk- 
 ing between the motion of the ape and the man. He, 
 therefore, forms the link which unites man to brutes, 
 while man may possibly connect animals with angels. 
 Naturalists have distinguished different species of brutes 
 from this circumstance, that they do not copulate, or 
 that the offspring is not fertile. Yet more attentive ob- 
 servation has found that those hybrid productions will 
 sometimes be productive ; but they are soon lost. By 
 this test also the African Negro would scarcely appear 
 of the same species with ourselves ; for were he so, it is 
 calculated that the West-India islands would long since 
 have been inhabited by mulattos, or people of colour. 
 On the contrary, their children, if any, as Mr. Long re- 
 marks, are very few, and in the second generation they 
 are childless. There seems to be little doubt, then, that 
 there are two species of the human race, at least; and 
 when we examine the inhabitants of different regions, 
 we find distinctions equally striking ; the copper-co- 
 loured American, for instance, appears in no less a degree 
 to differ from the two others. It is in vain to argue 
 that the Negro is black from the heat of the sun, for 
 the Ethiopian, the Hindo'o, and the Arab, are equally 
 exposed to high temperatures ; or that the European is 
 bleached in a colder climate, for this would not change 
 his structure. M. Virey has proposed a division of the 
 human race into those whose facial angle is from 85 to 
 90, and those in whom the angle Is from 75 to 85. 
 The first species comprehends the Arabs, the Gentoos, 
 the Celts, and Circassians, who are white ; the Chinese, 
 the Mongol-Kalmuck, and the Ostiack Laplander, who 
 are sunburnt; and the American and Charib, who are 
 red. The second species comprehends the deep brown, 
 the black, and the blackish ; containing the Malay, the 
 
 Caffre and Negro, the Hottentotand Papou respectively. 
 The Europeans are, in this arrangement, styled Cells : 
 he should rather have called them a Gothic race. The 
 Hungarians), the Asiatic Russians, and the Laplanders, 
 are included under the Mongols. We are not pre- 
 pared to contend that these are different species. The 
 three which we have pointed out seem to be so ; and 
 the Gentoo, the Hottentot, and the Papou, have some 
 claims to this distinction, which will be better ascertain- 
 ed when their forms have been more accurately exa- 
 mined. 
 
 Of the constitutions of the first species, the Euro- 
 peans, we need not spe;ik. The Negro is like the brute, 
 whom he approaches in form, rapid in his movements, 
 quick, violent, and savage in his passions and resent- 
 ments, with little active energy or sensibility. He bears 
 heat with ease, is not susceptible of the action of the re- 
 mote causes of fever, but with little activity of consti- 
 tution when diseased, soon yields and dies in situations 
 where the European would be in little danger. The 
 American is patient, steady, and persevering ; with 
 great acutencss of perception, and a soundness of judg- 
 ment; but possessing little sensibility, and not very sus- 
 ceptible of civilization. The Hottentot and the Hindoo 
 of the lowest cast, which we call the gyfisie, if he be a 
 Hindoo, approach most nearly the brute in their man- 
 ners. Imitation is a striking trait in all the lower races 
 of mankind, as well as in the ape. The frequent re- 
 petition of the action of particular muscles occasions a 
 habit which renders the subsequent repetitions more 
 easy, and the action more certain. We cannot consider 
 the monkey without being astonished at the rapidity and 
 the uninterrupted succession of his motions. " It seems 
 as if an irresistible power eternally torments him : he is 
 agitated ; he advances and retires ; he is eager to mount, 
 and as hasty to descend. This restlessness is undoubt- 
 edly a great obstacle to his improvement. What can 
 we teach him, who is always in motion, since there fs 
 no study without reflection, and to reflect he must stand 
 still?" This elegant and judicious reflection of M. 
 d'Azyr is applicable to other races besides monkeys. 
 
 If we were to be more minute, we might remark that 
 the happy proportion of solids and fluids which com- 
 poses the sanguine complexion of the Celt, or Goth, 
 of Europe, and which becomes bilious among the Van- 
 dals and Sclavonians, appears still stronger in the exten- 
 sive ramifications of the Mongol tribe, as we find from 
 the observations of Pallas and the learned Russian travel- 
 lers. It takes, however, a nervous shade in the south- 
 ern races. The Malays have constitutions still more 
 irritable and nervous, which renders all the inhabitants 
 of the torrid zone pusillanimous and melancholy. The 
 temperament of the Charib, like the American, is con- 
 centrated in muscular energy, with little sensibility; 
 -and the phlegmatic constitution of the Negro is still 
 more striking in the Hottentot. 
 
 The different races of man differ in minuter parts of 
 their form. The Hindoos, the Hottentots, the Peru- 
 vians, the Chinese, Esquimaux, the inhabitants of New 
 Holland, and some others, have very small hands in 
 proportion to the rest of the body. The Hindoos have 
 very long legs and thighs : they are very short in the 
 Mongol races ; large in the inhabitants of New Zealand; 
 deformed and bent in the Negro. The last deformity 
 ha-s been observed from the remotest ages, and was 
 
HOM 
 
 '57 
 
 HOM 
 
 noticed by Aristotle (Problems, No. 5 U). The ears 
 are large and projecting in all savage nations ; placed 
 higher in the Hindoo than the European head, and 
 sometimes moveable. The inhabitants of the east of 
 Asia have the eyes placed diagonally. The general pro- 
 portions of the head to the height are variable. The 
 whole length of the Kalmuck is not equal to sis times 
 the head ; while the elegant Grecians made their most 
 beautiful statues, as the Pythian Apollo, and the Venus 
 Pudica, equal to seven or eight. The Esquimaux and 
 Samoides are only about five times the length of the 
 head. All the barbarian races of the north have very 
 large heads, thick and short necks, large and raised 
 shoulders, a square shape, and a harsh outline. The 
 dwarf has short stinted limbs, an enormous head, and a 
 thick body ; while the giant is thin and weak, with legs 
 peculiarly slender. But to this point there are excep- 
 tions, to be afterwards noticed. 
 
 The colour of the different races has excited greatly 
 the attention of naturalists. It has been attributed to 
 heat ; and numerous are the authors who have laboured 
 to prove, that in a higher temperature we should have 
 been all black, or, as already hinted, that we were once 
 black, and become white only by effeminacy, or a de- 
 gradation of our nature. This subject has furnished the 
 credulous Volney (for even deists can be credulous 
 when in opposition to religion) with a subject of de- 
 clamation, that we now oppress the Negroes, to whom, 
 as the reputed ancestors of the Egyptians, we owe all arts 
 and sciences. Neither position is true. The ancient 
 Egyptians were not Negroes, and our sciences and arts 
 wi-re derived from Asia. If we examine the human race, 
 as scattered over different parts of the globe, with the dis- 
 criminating accuracy of Zimmerman, we shall find that 
 the Negro is not confined to the hottest regions ; and 
 we have shown that he is distinguished from the white 
 more pointedly by structure, in which temperature has 
 no concern, than by colour, which we know not that 
 temperature can influence. Were farther evidence 
 wanted, we might adduce that of Mungo Park, who 
 found the brown Mahometan intermixed, in similar 
 climates, with the black Negro. The copper coloured 
 American is equally distant from both the Celt or Goth, 
 and the Negro; nor can we see, either from historical 
 record or observation, how we can escape from consi- 
 dering him as a distinct species. 
 
 There are indeed varieties of the human race connected 
 partly with climate and in part with local circumstances. 
 The Albinos are white Negroes; and we have seen a 
 female Albino, with an European, produce mulattos. 
 These are sometimes styled Chacrclan, sometimes Don- 
 dfjg, and, by Blumenbach, Luco-.Ethio/ie*. They are of 
 a pale, dead white; the edges of the eye lids are red; 
 their hair woolly and white ; their voice feeble ; their 
 hearing dull ; their skin soft ; and their muscular power 
 weak. They occasionally appear in Europe as varieties; 
 but they are said to be numerous in the isthmus of 
 Darien ; sometimes found in the Brasils, in Sumatra, 
 and among the Mongol Tartars, or rather in Hungary. 
 Yet, from comparing the descriptions of Klein and Pal- 
 las, w y e doubt whether the latter are of the Negro 
 race ; and we think it rather probable that, like the 
 Cretins of the Alps, they are varieties of the race of 
 their respective countries, weakened frorn climate or 
 accidents, as we produce variegated leaves, by weak- 
 
 ening the plant, either by confining its roots or other 
 means. We are told by Lorry that the Albinos are not 
 sensible of electrical shocks. The swollen throats of the 
 Cretins constitute only an inconsiderable variety. The 
 long handed Quimos of Madagascar we should suppose 
 to be a species of apes, did not the testimony of Rochon 
 lead us as least to hesitate on the subject. Other varie- 
 ties from customs, as the long flat heads, elephant's legs, 
 thejuncezfiufllte of Linnaeus, when strait lacing was- 
 fashionable, with similar deformities, need not detain us. 
 In various circumstances we find other aberrations 
 from the usual form. In size, men greatly differ; and 
 the diminutive Laplander differs from the mountaineer 
 of Chili (Patagonia) in a far greater degree than the dif- 
 ference of climate will explain. In temperate regions, 
 the size of the human race sometimes greatly varies, 
 and nature sports in a circle whose limits are not very 
 contracted. Dwarfs, we have already observed, have 
 been often stinted in their growth from disease or con- 
 finement; but Borulawski, who was only twenty-eight 
 inches high, possessed a perfect form, and mental 
 powers in sufficient perfection. He has been styled 
 a man of sound judgment. He may have been so; 
 but of this we have no evidence : in the lighter graces 
 and accomplishments, and in the more elegant parts of 
 literature, he was well accomplished. Jeffery Hudson 
 scarcely exceeded eighteen inches in height at the age 
 of thirty, and is said to have been lively, witty, and 
 well proportioned. Bebe, who was thirty-three inches, 
 was scarcely a rational creature. The Wottacks, a Lap- 
 land race, are said, by the Abb6 de la Chappe, not to 
 exteed four feet, and in intellectual powers they are very 
 deficient. On the whole, we have little evidence of the 
 evolution of intellectual powers in bodies whose bulk is 
 limited, or whose growth is stinted by accident or dis- 
 ease. The materialist may employ it as an argument 
 in his own favour, but it is a weak one ; for if the body 
 is the instrument of the soul, the agent by which the 
 immaterial principle acts, it will be evident that the dis- 
 play of the faculties of the latter must be limited by the 
 state of perfection which the former has attained. 
 
 We must not, however, look for perfection in the 
 overgrown beings which occasionally 'astonish us by 
 their magnitude. Beyond a given proportion, bulk and 
 height are sources of weakness; for a greater exer- 
 tion is required to raise a longer lever to an equal 
 height, or to support an equal weight. It is not, in- 
 deed, necessary to limit the muscular power, since we 
 know that it differs in different persons ; but we sel- 
 dom find a vast bulk connected with great strength. 
 When it thus happens, the monster is truly formidable. 
 Goliahof Gath could wield weapons of considerable size 
 and weight, but the Irish giant was comparatively weak ; 
 and the strongest men have been only of a moderate 
 size. Giants have certainly existed of eight, perhaps 
 of ten feet; but when bones are shown, which, accord- 
 ing to their proportion, must give a height of eighteen, 
 or even thirty-six, feet, we may reasonably conclude that 
 the bones of other animals must have been mistaken for 
 human. The greater number of the Patagonians did not 
 exceed nine feet, though some were said to be nearly 
 equal to twelve. 
 
 The sexual varieties are most singular, though, for- 
 tunately in the human species, less common. In the 
 lower orders of animals the sexes are often united in a 
 
HOM 
 
 758 
 
 HOM 
 
 single individual ; and, as we rise in the scale, ano- 
 malies in these respects are more uncommon. We 
 shall only mention, in the quadrupeds, the circumstance 
 of the free martin. When twin calves are produced, 
 and the one is female, she never breeds. It is the 
 " taura" of the scriptores rei rusticae, fattens freely, is 
 of a more delicate fibre than the bull, and bellows like 
 the ox. Mr. Hunter found it, on dissection, of neither 
 sex. We mention this chiefly to add that it is not an uni- 
 versal rule, for we have known a free martin breed ; 
 and this peculiarity is not found in the human race, for 
 the twin female is always perfect. Indeed anomalies 
 in these organs arc very rare among mankind, and we 
 have said that the reputed hermaphrodites are generally 
 female. The variations in individuals, the lusus na- 
 turae, do not belong to the history of the human race, 
 and arc scarcely the objects of this work, as they admit 
 of no practical application. A full account of these 
 misfortunes of mankind may be found in Cheselden's 
 Anatomy, Dr. Parson's Essay, and the first numbers of 
 the Edinburgh Medical and Surgical Journal, to which 
 the reader who is curious on this subject may be refer- 
 red, and in these works he will receive full informa- 
 tion. 
 
 Climate, though it may not influence the colour of 
 the skin, greatly varies the forms of mankind. We 
 have, in part, anticipated this subject, in the article 
 COLD, q. v. ; and have already mentioned the diminu- 
 tive form of the Lapland race, though naturalists do 
 not give full credit to the Abbe de la Chappe's de- 
 scriptions. The most general source of the population 
 of the globe, the family that escaped from the general 
 destruction of the deluge, was placed in the high moun- 
 tains in the centre of Asia; in a climate temperate 
 from its height ; fertile from the numerous rivers de- 
 rived from its elevated plains ; in short, a spot in which 
 the human race may be expected to reach, and in which 
 it apparently did reach, all the perfection of which the 
 species was susceptible. Asia was the parent of the 
 Goths, the Greeks, the Arabs, who attained successively 
 the dominion of the world, and established their power 
 in every region where they carried their arms. Heat or 
 cold has not greatly changed them ; but there are ap- 
 parently other races, in different circumstances, greatly 
 affected by their situation, either as it is cold or hot, wet 
 or dry. 
 
 Moderate cold, alternating with a more temperate 
 air, gives firmness and solidity, increases the muscular 
 power and the mental energy ; gives animation, inge- 
 nuity, and activity. It is not, however, the tempera- 
 ture best adapted for the more perfect evolution of the 
 form. From the thirty-fifth to the forty-fifth degree 
 of northern latitude, in features, stature, and propor- 
 tion, mankind appear most perfect, at least those of the 
 Asiatic or Gothic race. When we approach nearer the 
 equinoctial line, men lose their energy and activity, 
 while the spirits and imagination appear to be animated 
 to a degree which occasions uncommon, and often ir- 
 regular, exertions of fancy, new, unexpected combina- 
 tions. 
 
 Every race, however, is not equally affected by heat 
 or cold. The Asiatic, we have said, seldom loses his 
 pre-eminence, wherever he is placed. The Negro bears 
 with impunity the greatest heat, and the tropical sun 
 seems his natural climate. The Ethiopian feels no 
 
 inconvenience from the burning sun, but becomes torpid 
 in a temperate climate. 
 
 The differences in the human race occasioned by 
 dryness or moisture vary as these are connected with 
 heat or cold. Dry countries render the fibres rigid, the 
 inhabitants thin, active, laborious, irritable, but coil- 
 rageous, and capable of the greatest enterprises. When 
 combined with heat, the active spirit, the enterprise, is 
 less, but the ingenuity apparently greater. Such were 
 the Greeks, on the barren rocks of the Archipelago : 
 such were the Moors in Spain, the Arabs on the banks 
 of the Euxine. Humidity, on the contrary, softens the 
 fibres, renders the body flaccid, the mind dull and inac 
 live, but capable of much labour, cool and persever- 
 ing. The inhabitants of such countries receive an im- 
 pulse slowly ; but, when impelled, steadily persist. 
 Such were formerly the Boeotians : such are now the in- 
 habitants of Holland, the Low-countries, and the Swiss 
 of the valleys. When heat is united with humidity, 
 the inhabitants are softened and weak, incapable of la- 
 bour or active enterprise, as the slightest motion is 
 highly inconvenient. They are indolent and contem- 
 plative ; but their meditations are seldom directed to 
 important purposes, and they have never made any im- 
 provement in science. Their utmost efforts are ex- 
 hausted in patient industry, in works of imitation, an d 
 which require little exertion. Such are the inhabitants 
 of Bengal, of Ava, of Guiana, &c 
 
 Extreme humidity, with cold and a stagnant atmo- 
 sphere, produces swellings of the lymphatic glands, 
 goitres, and cretinism. The Cretins are an insensible 
 race, with little pretensions to the character of rational 
 creatures, whose organs are generally relaxed. The 
 glands of the neck are enlarged, and hang down in the 
 most disgusting bags. They are of a yellow paleness : 
 their limbs are pendulous ; their look stupid ; they can- 
 not stand upright, nor speak ; and continue in a lying 
 or sitting posture through their whole lives. They rnust 
 be attended, fed, and dressed like children. They are, 
 however, reverenced as the favourites of Heaven ; but 
 are chiefly distinguished by their gluttony and lasci- 
 viousness. This affection is not conveyed to their 
 children ; but they are usually disposed to it. Cretins 
 are found in the defiles of all the high mountains, even 
 the Cordelieras and the Andes. 
 
 The qualities of the air correspond with those of the 
 ground ; and, in general, fertile lands produce hand- 
 somer, more active, and more intelligent men than 
 those which are barren. Yet the latter have more spi- 
 rit, activity, and independence than the former, who are 
 generally indolent, effeminate, and the slaves of des- 
 potism. It has been fancifully said that there is an ana- 
 logy between the inhabitants of every country and its 
 animals. Thus the Laplander is supposed to be analo- 
 gous to his reindeer ; the Muscovite to the bear ; the 
 Tartar to his horse ; the Samoeide to the phoca, or sea- 
 cow ; the Malay to the tiger ; the Negro to the ape ; 
 the Bedouin to the camel ; the Indian to the cow ; the 
 Papouan to the hog ; the Moor to the hyena ; the Chi- 
 nese to the cat; the Peruvian to the lama; the Cana- 
 dian to the weasel (Virey). Perhaps the peculiar man- 
 ners may, in each instance, be influenced by climate. 
 
 The nature of the food produces some change in the 
 constitution and on the mind of man. We have spoken 
 on this subject, as it relates to individuals, under the 
 
HOM 
 
 '59 
 
 HOM 
 
 article DICTA. We must now speak collectively of 
 its effects on the different races of mankind. The great 
 outline of distinction is between the northern and south- 
 ern race; those who live principally on animal food, or 
 those whose nourishment is chiefly taken from the ve- 
 getable kingdom. Man, we have said, is calculated for 
 a mixed aliment, and such he uses when both can be 
 easily procured ; but the savage of the woods will not 
 patiently wait for the growth of his corn, when he can 
 pursue and kill the deer; and the inhabitant of the 
 arctic circle is from necessity obliged to devour his 
 rein deer. The inhabitants of the northern regions, who 
 eat large quantities of animal food, are consequently ro- 
 bust, active, enterprising; those of the south, timid, 
 weak, and indolent. The climate, in each case, influ- 
 ences the character; but we generally find, even in this 
 country, warmth induce a dislike for animal food, and 
 render vegetables more pleasing. It is remarked by 
 curious observers, that food differs with the latitude. 
 The Greenlander, the Canadian, and the Kamtschatdale 
 eat with greediness the rancid fat of their whales; the 
 Swede, the German, and the Englishman, use a large 
 proportion of flesh. The Frenchman eats less of ani- 
 mal food, with a larger proportion of bread; the Italian 
 his legumina, his polenta, and macaroni ; the Turk his 
 rice ; the Moor his figs ; the Negro his millet and durra ; 
 the South American his maize; the white African, on the 
 shores of the Mediterranean, his dates, figs, and lotus (zi- 
 ziphus lotus); the Malay his sago and bread fruit; the 
 maritime races their fish ; the Caffres, the Hottentots, 
 and Arabs, principally their milk, adding occasionally 
 the flesh of their numerous flocks ; the Mongols and 
 Calmucks the flesh of their horses, with their milk 
 sometimes mixed with blood; the Persians and Egypt- 
 ians their dates and water melons ; the inhabitants of 
 the Archipelago their figs and chestnuts; the Califor- 
 nians the fruit of the nopal, or cactus ; the Brasilians 
 the acajou apple (anacardium occidentale); the Peru- 
 vians and Mexicans the cassada, potatoes, and yams; 
 the Abyssinians the seeds of the sesamum ; and the 
 Cingalese the cynosurus coracanus. In Africa millet is 
 so cheap, that it is computed a hundred men may be 
 maintained during a whole year for less than nine 
 pounds sterling. The form of the teeth and jaws differs 
 with the food. The teeth of the Negro are thick, large, 
 and distant; the muscles of mastication weak ; the jaws 
 elongated. The Tartars, a carnivorous race, on the con- 
 trary, have smaller, sharper teeth, strong jaws, and 
 powerful muscles. The powers of digestion are strong 
 in the higher latitudes, and the inhabitants can digest 
 easily the fat of their whales, and the blood of their 
 sea calves, while the Indian bramin requires aromatics 
 to assist the digestion of his fruit and rice. 
 
 The natural drink of the human race is water ; but 
 every nation is eager to attain a state of intoxication. 
 In the north only it is most easily and safely borne. In 
 the south it produces madness; and Mahomet and Zo- 
 roaster have consequently forbidden, by the most posi- 
 tive precepts, the use of fermented liquors. The inhabi- 
 tants of the south calm their too great sensibility and 
 activity by cooling and acid, or by narcotic, drinks. The 
 tea of eastern Asia, the coffee of Arabia, and the beer of 
 the northern nations, in which they infuse the agaricus 
 muscarius, are of the latter kind: the opium and theban- 
 gue of India are similar in their effects, and employed 
 
 in the same way. The cooling, diluting drinks temperate 
 the too great heat of the warmer regions, while the 
 narcotics check the too great irritability, though they 
 leave the nervous system more peculiarly susceptible of 
 irritation, till the excitability is wholly destroyed. 
 
 Having traced the varieties of the human race in 
 every circumstance and situation likely to influence 
 them, we must more particularly attend to minuter dis- 
 tinctions. The chief of these is sexual. Man has, in 
 general, superior stature, larger and stronger muscles, 
 a larger brain, stronger bones, a deeper voice, a browner 
 and a more hairy skin. Women have long, fine, 
 and flexible hair, a delicate white skin, soft flesh, a 
 rounded form, a soft voice, a lively sensibility, though 
 often irregular, and a very irritable system of nerves. 
 The body of a man is larger and more expanded above, 
 that of a woman below, the waist: each is thus adapted 
 to their several offices. The infant resembles a woman 
 in its constitution and characters : a woman beyond 
 the change of life comes nearer the man. A woman 
 has the sanguine complexion, the nervous irritability, 
 and the weak muscles of the child. She is also varia- 
 ble, credulous, subject to the influence of imagination, 
 and to nervous diseases. Man is proud, naturally harsh, 
 firm, and independent. Woman, soft, gentle, gaining 
 by address rather than violence, yielding to conquer. 
 Though we should not consider, observes M. Virey, 
 the females divided into as many races as man, yet we 
 shall find considerable varfations in the beauty of wo- 
 men. " In the north they are fairer than the men, and 
 their dazzling whiteness often becomes insipid. All 
 the southern women are brunettes, more or less poig- 
 nant ; but the most beautiful of the sex inhabits the 
 temperate climes of Europe and of Asia. The most 
 beautiful French women are found about Avignon, 
 Marseilles, and in the ancient Provence, formerly peo- 
 pled by a Greek colony of Phocaeans. The most beau- 
 tiful Spanish women are found, it is said, about Cadiz ; 
 the most agreeable Portuguese in the city of Guinama- 
 rez. Beautiful women are found in many parts of Italy : 
 the Sicilian and Neapolitan women, descended from the 
 ancient Greek colonies, are also charming. The Albanese 
 are well made ; the Chian women delightful ; those of 
 the jEgean Archipelago are fair, lively, and agreeable ; 
 and, like all the Greeks, have large and very beautiful 
 eyes." The Circassian, the Mingrelian, the Cashmi- 
 rian, and the Georgian women are, however, admitted 
 to be the most perfect models of the female form, 
 though surrounded by the most ugly races of mankind, 
 the Calmucks and the Nogais Tartars, whose women are 
 equally disgusting, though the air, the situation, and 
 manner of living, are the same. The race is, however, 
 essentially different. The female slave merchants of 
 the east assert, that the women are always plain where 
 the ground is sterile, and the water bad. The Persians, 
 it is said, were a mean ugly race, until meliorated by the 
 beautiful slaves of Cashmire and Georgia. The common 
 people still continue to possess little dignity or beauty. 
 
 The manners of women are dignified and correct 
 where they are less numerous than men, as in the north- 
 ern regions ; less so when they are more numerous. In 
 the latter polygamy usually prevails, which has been oc- 
 casionally considered as a cause, and sometimes as the 
 effect, of a greater proportion of females. It is asserted, 
 that, among a stronger race of men, the proportion of 
 
II OM 
 
 760 
 
 II O M 
 
 male children is greater ; but this is by no means cer- 
 tain : and it is more probable that the extraordinary fe- 
 male population of the east is an unexplained effect of 
 polygamy. In Cairo we find one sixth more of women 
 than of men ; in India one fifth; in some countries of 
 Asia, one fourth ; at Bantam and in the islands of the 
 eastern ocean, there arc said to be six women to one man. 
 In Thibet the proportion is probably reversed; since we 
 are informed, by the latest travellers, that a woman lias 
 usually many husbands, on whom she revenges the in- 
 jury her sex sustains in the harems of Turkey. 
 
 The want of any essential organ in generation wholly 
 changes the peculiar sexual form. This we know, by 
 frequent experience among animals, and it occurs in the 
 human race. We had lately a record of this kind, 
 where a woman experienced none of the changes which 
 usually take place about the time of puberty ; and it 
 was, on dissection, found that the ovaries were wanting. 
 When the form in either sex approaches to that of the 
 other, there is generally some defect either external or 
 internal, and sterility is often the consequence. Di- 
 vorces on account of sterility are consequently justifi- 
 able in the eye of reason ; though, from political 
 views, they are countenanced in few of the more po- 
 lished nations. Indeed, we have seen in the late dis- 
 tracted state of France, that the facility of procuring 
 divorces occasioned the most infamous, disgraceful 
 scenes. 
 
 Fertility is in proportion to the general health and the 
 regular moral conduct of married people. The number 
 of children, from one marriage, is computed in Iceland 
 to be from fifteen to twenty; in Flanders from ten to 
 twelve; in Germany eight, and England six to eight ; 
 in France from four to five ; and in Spain from two to 
 three. Women of a sanguine temperament, of a gay 
 affectionate temper, are the most fruitful : those of a 
 thin dry habit, of a warm eager temper, violently pas- 
 sionate; or, on the other hand, indolent, phlegmatic, 
 and void of affection, less so. Nearly the same differ- 
 ences are observable in men. The end of the winter or 
 the spring is most favourable to conception ; for the 
 greater number of births oceur in autumn or the early 
 period of winter. 
 
 Maritime countries have been usually most prolific, 
 it is said, on account of the fish diet. Cold and moist air 
 are supposed to be favourable to conception, while dry 
 and hot countries are the opposite- Yet the negresses 
 in Africa are reported to be prolific; but their constitu- 
 tion is peculiarly sanguine. The use of the baths in 
 women, and the constant sitting on a horse in men, are 
 said to be equally unfavourable to generation. Too 
 .great fatness or leanness, too violent passions, an ex- 
 hausted constitution, intemperance, excess of venery, 
 and unnatural indulgences, are equally causes of sterility. 
 Women who have had many children are usuallyhealthy 
 and long lived : the single women affected with a va- 
 riety of diseases. Women are more frequently barren 
 than men impotent. 
 
 The various observations of travellers have shown 
 that the multiplication of the human species proceeds 
 more rapidly in cold, poor, less civilized countries, and 
 probably in republics; while, on the contrary, a tem- 
 perate climate, a high degree of civilization, with a 
 moderately fertile soil, despotically governed, are less 
 favourable to it ; and it is still less rapid when these 
 
 circumstances exist in a greater degree. In the first 
 case the men are laborious and active ; their manners 
 simple : in the second, they arc ingenious and indus- 
 trious ; but, from a more sedentary and a more de- 
 bilitating course of life, less vigorous and active. In 
 warmer climates, and a more luxurious state of society, 
 they are indolent, weak, and their powers in a great 
 degree exhausted. 
 
 The lists of births in the different countries of Eu- 
 rope have shown, that villages and cities, where the 
 population is numerous, and riches equally distributed, 
 are more fertile than opulent cities ; and that seasons of 
 scarcity are injurious to population. Thus early Rome 
 furnished numerous armies: under the emperors the 
 armies were supplied by mercenaries. Russia and Swe- 
 den abound more in strong, active men, than Spain and 
 Portugal. In Russia, it is said, the births are nearly 
 one twelfth or one fifteenth of its population, and the 
 deaths only about one in forty-five. Perhaps, if the 
 whole of England be considered in one view, the deaths 
 will not be more considerable ; or, at most, will amount 
 to one in forty. 
 
 The life of man is said, by the psalmist, to be three- 
 score years and ten. Various are the instances in which, 
 even in these times, it has been supposed to have ex- 
 tended beyond the hundredth year; but the greater 
 number of these are fallacious : and, as we were once 
 told by a woman whom we had detected in a fallacy in 
 this respect, old age is a profitable profession. Many- 
 ages have been extended by vanity, some by the neglect 
 of registers, or the mistake of persons; and, in general, 
 we can scarcely rely on the accounts of any who arc 
 said to have exceeded a century. Prior to the deluge 
 the age of man seems to have been more considerable; 
 but the great object of the Mosaic narrative seems to 
 have been the preservation of the genealogy of the 
 children of Israel from Adam, and we may reasonably 
 conclude that, in continuing this succession, families 
 or dynasties may have been represented as individuals. 
 No change in the constitution of the globe, in the lives 
 or situations of inferior animals, are recorded : we have 
 no reason to suppose that the descendants of Noah were 
 in any respect different from his parents. In these 
 times we are told by Buffon that one fourth of those 
 who are born die before the end of five years; one third 
 before the age often; half before they have completed 
 the thirty-fifth year; two thirds before the fifty-second; 
 three fourths before the sixty-first. He adds, that the 
 mean life of a child of three years is thirty-three 
 years; that of a man of twenty -one is nearly the same. 
 The life of a man of sixty-six is nearly of the same 
 value with that of an infant just born. Many other ob- 
 servations of this kind might be suggested, if it were a 
 proper subject of this "work ; but, in general, the pro- 
 babilities of human life are taken 'from the records of 
 great cities, where life is much more precarious than in 
 the country. The insurers and the calculators of ton- 
 tines and benefit societies have fatally experienced the 
 fallacy of such statements, when their members are 
 promiscuously taken from large cities, towns, villages, 
 and the country. The lives of women are said to be 
 shorter than those of men, and of single women than of 
 single men. 
 
 The commencement of spring and the end of au- 
 tumn are supposed in Europe to be the most fatal sea- 
 
II O 
 
 761 
 
 HO 11 
 
 Dr. Hebcrdcn has shown that in England a 
 
 r proportion of mankind die in the winter months. 
 
 probable that the cold in winter, so fatal to the 
 
 v and aged, may occasion the difference. When a 
 
 thaw succeeds a severe and continued frost, deaths are 
 
 more numerous, chiefly confined to the aged, and those 
 
 labouring under chronic diseases of the lungs. In Asia 
 
 there are two fatal periods, viz. the change of the 
 
 seasons. 
 
 The ages most fatal are the changes of life, viz. the 
 appearance of the teeth, the period of puberty, the pe- 
 riod between twenty-one and twenty-eight, when the 
 constitution has not yet attained its firmness ; the time 
 of the cessation of the menses in women ; and the period 
 when the generative faculty decays, or is lost, in man, 
 about the age of sixty-three. On this foundation the 
 ancients established their doctrine of climacterics ; a 
 system not wholly visionary, though refined too far, and 
 n.ixed with numerous fancies. 
 
 Cold and dry countries are most favourable to the 
 duration of life ; and when moderately fertile, so as to 
 require steady exertion, still more so. Some races and 
 some families seem to have a peculiar claim to longevity, 
 while the inhabitants of hot climates, who soon ripen, 
 decay prematurely ; and, in many families, we have 
 known it a rare occurrence to find a person of the age 
 of sixty. Those whose minds and bodies evolve slowly, 
 are more often long lived than those who astonish by 
 an early vigour and spirit ; so that the usual axiom is 
 not wholly without foundation " so wise so young, 
 will not live long." Hermogenes, Crichton, and Barra- 
 tier, are instances of premature genius, with short lives. 
 The early and astonishing acquisitions of very young 
 men in different arts and sciences, also, seldom lead to 
 acknowledged excellence in more advanced age. San- 
 guine temperaments are said to be longer lived than 
 the bilious or melancholic ; but this we suspect leans 
 too much on a doubtful theory. \ r ery tall or very short 
 people seldom reach, it is said, to a great age; but 
 a person rather short than tall, rather thin than fat, 
 muscular, firm, and with a full chest, has apparently 
 the fairest claim to longevity. An active life, with 
 little uneasiness, a dry free air, early hours, a mind oc- 
 casionally engaged, but not exhausted, a cheerful dispo- 
 sition, frequent changes from country to town, a diet 
 regular, rather in times than always in quantities, with 
 moderate passions, seem chiefly to contribute to an ex- 
 tended healthy old age. 
 
 Yet every thing must have a termination: each liv- 
 'jeing is born, grows, decays, and dies. In living 
 bodies we find two principal forces which regulate their 
 existence; the power of expansion and decay. The 
 vouth expands in bulk ; his arteries are daily fuller, 
 r, longer; his nerves gradually firmer; his func- 
 tions more active and powerful. When old age ap- 
 proaches, the veins are filled, and the arterial system 
 acts more weakly; the irritability is less; the functions 
 more weak ; the glands are diminished in bulk ; the fat 
 absorbed ; the fluids more thin and more acrid. The 
 arteries can no longer conquer the accumulated load 
 in the veins, the brain is overloaded, or serum ex- 
 hales in the abdomen or under the skin ; tlie vessels of 
 the glands cannot propel their fluids, and these are in- 
 .ed ; the nerves no longer possess their former irri- 
 ,:y; and the senses decay. From all these causes 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the limbs grow stiff, the arteries ossify, the whole 
 tern is oppressed with a load which it cannot overcome, 
 and man sinks to mix with his parent dust. Such is 
 the lot of all ! Xoctes atque dies patet atri janua ditis ! 
 
 See Buffon's Natural History (edit.de Sonnini). Her- 
 der on Man. Virey Hisloire Naturelle du Genre Hu- 
 main, 2 vol. 8vo. Vicq. d'Azyr Traite d'Anatomie, 
 Introduction. Camper's Works, translated by Cogan. 
 White on the Gradation of Man. Halleri Elementa 
 Physiologiae. Cuvier Anatomic Comparee, 4 vol. 8vo. 
 Bell on the Expression of the Passions. See FCETUS, 
 
 GENERATION, H^EMOKRHOIS. 
 
 HOMOGE'NEUS, (from aw, like, and ytros, kind}. 
 An uniform body, or mixture. 
 
 HOMOLI'NON, (from the same, and *>w, Jlax\ 
 CRUDE FLAX, or coarse cloth, of which towels were 
 formerly made in the public baths. 
 
 HOMONOPA'GIA. See CEPHALALGIA. 
 
 HOMOPHA'GIA,(from *fs, a shoulder, and <p*y, 
 edo). A SACRIFICE; from the shoulders being assigned 
 to the priests. The shoulders of the deer are still the 
 privilege of the keepers; and an execution is, with an 
 indecorous levity, still called a shoulder fc-ast. 
 
 HOMOPLATA, (from ;?, the shoulder, and 
 !rAa7*, the blade bone*). See SCAPULA. 
 
 HOMORU'SIA. A medicine mentioned by Avi- 
 cenna. 
 
 HOMO'TONOS, (from i^, and <, to exitnd}. 
 Equable ; an epithet for a continued putrid fever, which 
 preserves the same tenor through all stages. 
 
 HOMU NCULUS PARACE'LSI, (a dim. of homo, 
 a man). See ADOLESCENS. 
 
 HOPLOCHRI'SMA; X>is-,<** TH ixte-j; the SALVE of 
 the WEAPON, said to cure wounds by sympathy, that is, 
 by anointing the instrument with which the wound was 
 made ; a ridiculous fancy, scarcely even in the last cen- 
 tury obsolete. 
 
 HORjE'OS, (from f, season"). According to Hip- 
 pocrates and Aurelianus it means in proper time ; -rtt 
 */!*; signifies the catamenia observing a regular pe- 
 riod : a similar phrase was not long since retained in 
 Scotland, the ordinary. Strictly, the fruit ripe about 
 autumn ; but in modern authors any ripe fruits. 
 
 HORDEA'CEUM VI'XUM, (from hordeum, bar- 
 ley). See ALLA. 
 
 HORDEO'LUM, STIAS, (from hordeum, barley,) 
 CRITHE, which see. A tubercle on the eyelids, re- 
 sembling a barley corn in shape. It is small, red, hard, 
 painful, encysted, and immoveable ; containing a thick 
 matter, and seated either in the in or outside of 
 the eyelid. Dr. Aitken styles it a wen; but Dr. 
 Cullen places it as a variety of /ihlogosiit fihlegmone. 
 See Wallis's Nosology. Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. p. 264. 
 
 HORDEO'LUM HYDATIDO'SUM. See AQUULA. 
 
 HO'RDEUM] (ab horrore aristtc, from the unplea- 
 santness of the beard to the touch). BARLEY. In the 
 shops barely occurs in two forms, viz. hordeum dietichon 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 125; hordeum Gullicitm vel inundatttm ; 
 and COMMON or SCOTCH BARLEY, and hordeum. The 
 common or Scotch barley is the hordeum vulgare Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 125. 
 
 Barley is less nutritious, less glutinous, and more 
 cooling than either wheat, oats, or rice. It was the 
 principal aliment and medicine amongst the ancients in 
 acute diseases ; but the common barley, freed from the 
 
 5 E 
 
HOR 
 
 '62 
 
 HUM 
 
 shell in mills, and called French or Scotch barley, is ge- 
 nerally used. A sort of shelled barley is formed into 
 small round grains in Holland and Germany, and called 
 fiearl barley; of which are three preparations, made in 
 the following manner : 
 
 Decoctum hordei. Barley water. R. Hordei omni 
 cortice nudati. p. | ii. aquae distillatae m. ft i y - The 
 barley is first to be washed, and cleared from all ad- 
 hering substances, in cold water : about half a pint of 
 water is next to be poured upon it, and boiled for a lit- 
 tle time. This liquor is to be decanted, and to the bar- 
 ley the distilled water added, boiled to two pints, and 
 strained for use. 
 
 Decoctum hordei comfiositum, olim decoctumfiectorale. 
 Compound decoction of barley, or pectoral decoction. 
 R. Decocti hordei m. ft ii. uvarum passarum acinis 
 exemptis: caricarum incisarum, singulorum, p. ^ ii. 
 Glycyrrhizcc incisae et contusse,p. ss. Aquae distil- 
 latae, m. ft i. Decoque ad libras duas, et cola. 
 
 Decoctum hordei cum gummi. Decoction of barley 
 with gum. In-two pints of the decoctum hordei, whilst 
 warm, one ounce of gum arable is to be dissolved. 
 
 The decoction of barley with gum is an useful dilu- 
 ent and demulcent in strangury and dysury ; for the 
 gum mixes with the urine, and sheaths the urinary ca- 
 nal from the acrimony of this excrementitious fluid. 
 
 Decoctions of barley in water contain their lighter 
 and more agreeable parts, and are useful as an article 
 of diet in acute and inflammatory disorders ; but are 
 most useful when accompanied with mucilaginous me- 
 dicines, to assist their union with the blood. Barley, in 
 its malted state, is also antiseptic, and an useful altera- 
 tive. See BRASIUM. 
 
 HO'RDEUM CAU'STICUM. See CEVEDILLA. 
 
 HORIZONTALS, (from ifi&v, the horizon}. In 
 botany it is the epithet of a flower, whose disc grows 
 parallel to the plane of the horizon. 
 
 HO'RMINUM, (from op/*,u, to excite,) from its sup- 
 posed qualities in provoking venery. CLAHY ; gallitri- 
 chum ; sclarea; orvala; GARDEN CLARY; the salvia hor- 
 ininum Lin. Sp. PI. 34; is a whitish, green, slightly 
 hairy, plant, with square stalks, on the tops of which 
 are long spikes of bluish flowers ; perennial ; a native of 
 wanner climates ; cultivated with us in gardens ; and 
 flowering in July and August. 
 
 The leaves are bitterish, have an aromatic, but to 
 many a disagreeable, smell ; and are recommended as 
 antispasmodic. Their active part resides in resinous 
 matter, which is wholly taken up by spirit of wine ; and, 
 on inspissating the tincture, remains in the extract. 
 Water takes up a part of their virtue by infusion ; and 
 in distillation carries it wholly over. The seeds pos- 
 sess the same qualities as the leaves. The flavour of 
 the clary, in a small proportion, communicates to sweet 
 -.vines that of frontiniac. 
 
 ' HO'RMINUM SYLVE'STRE. WILD CLARY ; sclarea His- 
 fianica and oculus Christi. Salvia sylvestris Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 34. This species resembles the former in appear- 
 ance, but in quality is much inferior. See Raii His- 
 toria- 
 
 HORN. See CORNU. 
 
 HO'RROR, (from horreo, to xhake with cold). A 
 tremor is the vibration of one limb only ; refrigeration a 
 great coldness; perfrication when coldness is accom- 
 panied with a gentle unequal motion of the skin, or 
 
 shivering, called fihricasmus ; an horror is, when the 
 coldness of perfrication is considerable, and attacks by 
 fits, affecting the skin only. (Sec FEBHIS.) A rigor 
 is an irregular agitation of all the body. See RHIGOS. 
 
 HO'RTUS, a GARDEN, (from oriur, to arise; the 
 source of vegetation). See PUDENDUM MULIEBIIE. 
 
 HO'RTUS LJETI'TIJE. See CROCUS. 
 
 HO'SPITAL. See Noso COMIUM. 
 
 HO'UI POUN. See TINCAL. 
 
 HUAXACE'NSIS, HUCIPO'CHOTL ; Ricinus 
 NO-V& HisfianitCi a species of either croton or jatropha 
 not easily ascertained. Hernandez describes it as a 
 shrub which creeps like a vine, with a fruit like a hazel 
 nut, the kernels of which operate gently upwards and 
 downwards, but not violently. 
 
 HUILE DE GRANDE BAYE. Sec CETUS. 
 
 HUMERA'LIS ARTERIA, (from humerus, the 
 shoulder). The HUMERAL ARTERY arises from the lower 
 and fore side of the axillaris, and runs backward be- 
 tween the head of the os humeri and teres major, sur- 
 rounding the articulation, till it reaches the posterior 
 part of the deltoides, to which it is distributed. In its 
 course it gives off several branches to the neighbouring 
 parts. A puncture of this artery, near the shoulder, 
 though the haemorrhage may be restrained by ligature, 
 will probably, it is said, be followed by a fatal mortifica- 
 tion unless the arm be amputated at the joint. 
 
 HUMERA'LIS MU'SCULUS. See DELTOIDES. 
 
 HUMERA'LIS NE'RVUS. See CERVICALES. 
 
 HU'MERI OS. The BONE of the ARM; adjutorium; 
 is articulated by its head, which in children is an epi- 
 physis, to the scapula: immediately, below the head is 
 the neck of the humerus. This bone grows broader at 
 its lower extremity; and at the end is formed into two 
 condyles, on the external of which the head of the ra- 
 dius moves ; and, in the cavities, between these condyles, 
 the ulna. 
 
 HU'MERUS, (from v^,) omos; adjutorium; the 
 SHOULDER, or joint which connects the arm to the body; 
 the head of which is the olecranon. In Hippocrates it 
 is called BRACHIUM, q. v. 
 
 HU'MILIS, RECTUS MUSCULUS, (from humi, on the 
 ground, because it turns the eye downwards). See 
 DKPRESSOR OCULI. 
 
 HUMIRU'BUS. DEWBERRY, (from humi, on the 
 ground, and rubus, a bramble). See RUBUS ID^EUS. 
 
 HU'MOR, (ab humo, because moisture springs from 
 the ground). HUMOUR. A general name for any fluid ; 
 particularly applied to the fluids of the human body, 
 and often to these in their morbid state. The term is 
 used without any reference to diseas'e, in speaking of 
 the fluids of the eye ; and popularly employed as sy- 
 nonymous with disposition; in the time of Shakspeare 
 and Jonson greatly abused by an indiscriminate applica- 
 tion. The ancients seem to have called the nutritious 
 juices the radical humours. 
 
 HUMORA'LIA, (from humor, a fluid). In Lin- 
 naeus's Nosology it is an order of diseases in the class 
 vitia ; and signifies disorders attended with vitiated or 
 extravasated fluids. 
 
 HUMORA'RIA, (from the same). A continued 
 fever, in Sagar's system, apparently inflammatory, at- 
 tended with a vitiation of the fluids. 
 
 HU'MULUS, (from humus, the ground). See Lr- 
 PULUS. 
 
II Y 13 
 
 H YD 
 
 HUMUS NTGRA PICTO RIA. See CHET.V 
 
 MGKA. 
 
 HUXGARICAA'QUA,verHUXGA'RICUSSPI- 
 RI'l US. See ROSXARINUS. 
 
 HUNGER. See FAMES. 
 
 HU'RA, (from Aura, in Spanish, a knob, from its 
 round fruit). The SAXD BOX TREE; JAMAICA WAL- 
 MTS ; ii-arnelia and havelia, hura crefiitans Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1431, is a native of the Spanish West Indies; the 
 leaves of which are full of a milky juice, and the seeds 
 purge upwards and dov/nwards. The shell, after the 
 > are taken out, is used as a sand box. 
 
 HU'SO. See ICHTHYOCOLLA. 
 
 HUTZO'CHITL. See PERUVIAN. BALS. 
 
 HYACI XTHUS, (from toy, a -violet, and xtdtf, a 
 Jl'sWtr, from its colour). If is poetically said to be 
 named from the friend of Apollo, who was turned into 
 this flower. HARE BELLS. Hyacinthus non scrifitus 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 453. The roots are bulbous ; the flowers 
 agreeably scented, and of apurple or blue colour. The 
 plant is found in woods and hedges, and flowers in May. 
 Galen thinks the roots anticteric; and they are some- 
 times supposed to be astringent. 
 
 HYACI'NTHUS STELLARIS. See LILIO HYACIS- 
 
 THUS. 
 
 HvACl'XTHL'S RACEMO'SUS MOSCHA'fUS. See Bt'L- 
 BUS VOM1TORIUS. 
 
 HYALO'DES, (from t/*A, glass}. An epithet ap- 
 plied to urine which deposits a white, shining sediment. 
 
 HYALOI'DES, (from aAa?, glass, and tieos, like- 
 ness,) the vitreous humour of the eye; or rather its 
 capsule. See OCULUS. 
 
 HYA'XCHE,(from tf, a swine, and a*/%*, to stran- 
 gle). A quinscy, accompanied with an external tu- 
 mour on each side the throat, like the swellings on the 
 necks of swine. 
 
 HYBERNA'CULUM, (from Ayberno, to winter). 
 That part of the plant which encloses and secures the 
 embryo from injuries during the winter, expanding in 
 the form of buds on the approach of summer. 
 
 HYBOUCOU'HU AMERICA'NUS. The name 
 of an American fruit, of the size of a date, but not eat- 
 able ; whose genus is unknown. The oil expressed from 
 it is kept in the shell of a fruit called carameno, and has 
 sometimes the same appellation. It is chiefly used 
 against an American disorder called torn, which seems 
 to be the same with chigres, or a collection of very small 
 worms in the flesh. 
 
 HY'BRID. A monstrous production from two dif- 
 ferent species of plants or animals ; generally barren. 
 HYDA'RTHROS, (from -&y, water*, and *p( f i, a 
 joint,) a clear water which issues from wounded joints; 
 and a name of the synovia. 
 
 HYDA'RTHRUS, (from the same). A WHITE 
 SWELLING. Dr. Cullen places this genus in the class 
 locales, and order tumores, which he defines a tumour 
 of the joints, chiefly of the knee ; at first the swelling is 
 slight, of the same colour of the skin, very painful, di- 
 minishing the mobility of the part affected. 
 
 Mr. Bell, in his Treatise on Ulcers, speaks of this 
 disease under the name of white swellings of the joints, 
 and distinguishes two species, viz. the rheumatic and 
 the scrofulous: each is more frequent in the large than 
 in the smaller joints. The first species begins with an 
 acute pain in the joint, and frequently the tendinous 
 
 aponeurotic expansions of the muscles connected with 
 it. There are, from the beginning, an uniform swelling 
 and tension of the surrounding teguments ; but, in this 
 period of the disorder, the skin is discoloured. The pa- 
 tient, from the beginning, suffers much pain from mo- 
 tion ; and finding it easier in a relaxed posture, keeps it 
 bent; which, especially in the knee, renders the flexor 
 tendons of the limb rigid, and in tune stiff. The swelling 
 gradually often increases to thrice the natural size of the 
 part. The cuticularveinsbecome turgid and varicose; the 
 limb, below the swelling, decays, or becomes oedematous; 
 the pain increases, especially if the patient is warm in bed; 
 and abscesses form in different parts of the swelling. In 
 these abscesses a fluctuation is evident on pressure; but 
 the swelling is elastic, and rises when the pressure is 
 removed. These different collections, when they break 
 or are laid open, discharge matter; at first of a good con- 
 sistence, but soon degenerating into a thin fetid sanies, 
 without apparently diminishing the size of the swelling. 
 The orifices, if not kept open, soon heal, and new col- 
 lections, forming in different parts, again break out and 
 heal as before : at last the whole surrounding teguments 
 are covered with cicatrices ; bat the patient's health 
 hath suffered considerably in the interval, first from 
 the pain, which destroys both sleep and appetite ; and 
 secondly, from the absorption of matter, producing a 
 quick pulse, night sweats, a.id diarrhoea. These changes 
 occur independnet of any affection of the bones of the 
 joint; but when by a continuance of the complaint 
 the ligaments are eroded, the cartilages, and even the 
 bones, soon suffer. Thoirgh such are the appearances 
 recorded, and usually' confined to the first species, yet we 
 are confident that they are peculiar to the second ; and 
 though they sometimes occur in hydarthrus from rheu- 
 matism, yet it is only when the rheumatic inflamma- 
 tion has produced the scrofulous. The causes of this 
 . species are strains, affecting the ligaments of the joints, 
 so as to produce inflammation ; bruises, luxations, or 
 rheumatic disposition. This species of white swelling 
 occurs most frequently in young plethoric people : the 
 swelling is confined to the soft parts, and is from the 
 beginning evident. When such swellings occur in 
 young, strong, plethoric persons, and especially those 
 who have been subject to rheumatism, they are gene- 
 rally of the rheumatic species. The rheumatic white 
 swelling is always inflammatory, and bleeding will be 
 the best remedy; at first from the arm, and afterwards 
 from the part affected. Cupping and scarifying are use- 
 ful remedies ; and at least eight or ten ounces of blood 
 should be discharged from each side, repeated at proper 
 intervals, according to the violence of the symptoms 
 and strength of the patient. Cupping is preferable to 
 leeches ; but when the swelling of the joints is consi- 
 derable, it is impossible to procure a sufficient quantity 
 of blood by this operation, and leeches must be applied. 
 On the anterior part of the joint, where the cupping 
 glasses or leeches have not been placed, a blister should 
 be put; and the part be kept open, till the wounds from 
 whence the blood was discharged are so far healed that 
 a blister may be laid on one side of the joint; and, as 
 soon as this is nearly healed, the other side should be 
 also blistered. By thus alternately applying them, first 
 to one side, and then to the other, almost a constant sti- 
 mulus is kept up ; from which the greatest advantages 
 are derived. Cooling laxatives are necessary at proper 
 5 E 2 
 
H YD 
 
 764 
 
 H YD 
 
 intervals; as well as a strict antiphlogistic course of 
 diet. In the first stages only this or any other plan can 
 be beneficial; and in these cures are sometimes effect- 
 ed. When the original inflammatory disease is re- 
 moved, the drains should be stopped, and while there are 
 yet no appearances of the formation of matter, mercury 
 has been sometimes recommended for a few weeks, to 
 keep the mouth merely sore. This medicine can, how- 
 ever, be only useful in the case just suggested, of the 
 inflammation exciting the action of scrofula; and in- 
 deed the mode in which it is advised shows that 
 the friction is of as much service as the remedy; for 
 the proportion of mercury in the ointment is so 
 small, that two drachms of the ointment must be used 
 three times a day; and in order to rub in this ointment 
 with advantage, an hour should, it is said, be spent each 
 time in rubbing. Falls of \v.arm water on swellings of 
 this kind are strongly recommended by Le Dran, kc. 
 By a proper use of the several topical evacuants in the 
 first or inflammatory state of the disease, and after- 
 wards, previous to the formation of matter, of mercu- 
 rials and friction in the second stage, many have been 
 cured. When by the bent position in which the limb 
 has long been kept the use of the joint is lost, pure 
 olive oil may be applied warm : as much as can be 
 easily consumed by an hour's gentle friction should be 
 rubbed in, three times a day, extending the friction 
 over all the muscles around. Gentle action of the parts 
 as soon as it can be borne, as recommended by Mr. 
 Pugh, on the Utility of Muscular Motion, is highly be- 
 neficial. Should suppuration come on, opening the 
 different abscesses soon after their formation may pro- 
 bably prevent the matter from injuring the capsular li- 
 gaments of the joints; the destruction of which renders 
 amputation necessary. 
 
 In the second species the pain is usually more acute, 
 but more confined to a particular spot, about the middle 
 of the joint. The swelling is at the first inconsider- 
 able ; and little difference is seen in the size of the af- 
 fected joint. The least motion gives great pain ; so that 
 stiffness and rigidity are equally produced by the position. 
 As the disorder advances, the pain is more violent, the 
 swelling increases, and the ends of the bones that com- 
 pose the joint grow large. A very peculiar elastic swell- 
 ing at last is felt; varicose veins appear overits surface, 
 and collections of matter occur in different parts of it : 
 these, when they burst, or are -laid open, discharge 
 considerable quantities of a glairy or purulent mat- 
 ter, but more frequently a thin fetid sanies ; and, if 
 a probe can be passed down to the bottom of the 
 sores, the bones are found carious, and pieces are 
 often discharged at the openings. As the disorder con- 
 tinues, the constitution suffers ; a diarrhoea, with night 
 sweats, comes on, and the patient is reduced to extreme 
 weakness. From every symptom, and appearance on 
 dissection, this species seems evidently to bean affection 
 of the ligaments, and next of the bones ; the surrounding 
 soft parts only suffer from their connection. This spe- 
 cies sometimes appears to be the consequence of an 
 external accident ; but generally begins without the 
 patient's being able to account for it. From the effects 
 usually produced on the bones which it attacks, it would 
 appear to be a species of the real spina ventosa, and 
 truly scrofulous. This species of white swelling is 
 indeed often cither attended with other evident symp- 
 
 toms of scrofula, or occurs in those descended from scro- 
 fulous parents. When any perceptible swelling appears, 
 the bones are found to be the parts chiefly affected, and 
 the surrounding teguments suffer only in the progress of 
 the disease ; and when in such patients as are evidently 
 of scrofulous dispositions, if the disorder has begun 
 without any, or from a very slight, external cause, we 
 need not doubt its being of a scrofulous nature. In the 
 small joints, when the diseased parts of the bone begin 
 to cast off, a cure may be sometimes promoted by as- 
 sisting the efforts of nature ; but in all the large joints, 
 particularly in the knee and ankle, amputation will 
 often afford the only means of relief. 
 
 The remedies usually employed are thoseof scrofula, 
 with topical stimulants to the part, to increase theaction 
 of the vessels, and to promote the absorption of the. 
 matter. We shall not anticipate the article scrofula by 
 enlarging on its causes and the manner in which its 
 remedies relieve, but merely remark that the applica- 
 tions of marine plants, sea bathing, and drinking salt 
 water, are the most effectual remedies. They act slowly, 
 but are more successful than any other plan. The burnt 
 sponge, which consists of alkaline or neutral 'sals, with 
 animal oil, is often serviceable ; and the burnt cork has 
 had its advocates, though a remedy of inferior powers. 
 Small doses of calomel are sometimes useful, and the 
 bark is occasionally given, when fevers come on, or the 
 night sweats appear to exhaust the patient. Neither of 
 these latter remedies, however, is peculiarly adapted to 
 the complaint. 
 
 The topical applications of most service are blisters 
 frequently repeated ; and sometimes the mercurial oint- 
 ment, in the manner already described, has been found 
 useful. Hemlock has been more frequently applied 
 externally than given as a medicine; but in either way- 
 it seems of little benefit, and, when joined with the arum 
 root, its utility is but little increased. A variety of other 
 applications are recommended, but of inferior efficacy. 
 
 Practitioners have differed respecting the opening of 
 the tumours of the joints, and, in general, it seems to be 
 decided that they should be left to nature. It is at least 
 certain that the wounds are with difficulty healed, and 
 that the disease is sometimes removed without the dis- 
 charge of the glairy matter, which fills the place of pus. 
 We have had occasion to doubt the propriety of this de- 
 cision; and though we allow that the cavities of joints 
 should on no occasion be exposed, we greatly doubt 
 whether the constitution would not be spared by the early 
 discharge of matter which is never salutary, but, when 
 retained, produces hectic, and symptoms of the greatest 
 danger. 
 
 Amputation, in cases of white swelling, ought never 
 to be advised till the complaint is far advanced; it has 
 been observed, that amputation has more frequent!--" 
 succeeded when the patient was previously much re- 
 duced by diarrhoea. If this be true, we should never 
 have recourse to the operation, until ev :ry probable 
 means of saving the limb has-been tried in vain. 
 
 On dissection of the joint, a great thickening of the 
 ligaments, which confounds the several parts, is observ- 
 able, together with sinuses, formed by crude matter, 
 through this distinguishing mass; and generally an ero- 
 sion of the cartilages at the end of the bones. 
 
 Edinburgh Medical Essays, vol. iv. p. 242 and 246. 
 Reimarus dc Fungo Artkulorum. Leytl. 1757. Bell 
 
II Y D 
 
 765 
 
 H YD 
 
 on Ulcers, ed. 3. p. 435, Sec. London Medical Trans- 
 actions, vol. i. p. 104-. White's Surgery, p. 66. 
 
 HYDA'TIXOX, (from ve*(, aqua]. The name of 
 an ancient collyrium, made of rain water. 
 
 HY'DATIS, (from the same). See AqvuLA. 
 
 HY'DATIS. A HVDATID. (See PHLYCT.EX^.) Ily- 
 datis, considered as a genus of disease, has been placed 
 by Dr. Cullen among the local diseases in the class tumo- 
 ret. It has been found, however, to possess an inde- 
 pendent life, and has been referred to the vermes intes- 
 tinales, characterised as a vesicular body, at least poste- 
 riorly; and terminated anteriorly by a head furnished 
 with three or four antennae, with or without fangs. 
 These lymphatic vesicles have been long known, and 
 observed on the liver, the brain, the ovaria, and the other 
 viscera; but it is lately discovered that they resemble 
 in nature and almost in form the taenia. 
 
 'i his genus differs from taenia in the membranous 
 vesicular expansion, which appears to constitute its 
 whole form, and in which the head is generally con- 
 cealed. It differs also in its habitation, for it is never 
 found in the intestines, but on tl\e surfaceof the viscera, 
 on the membranes, and sometimes enveloped in the-fat. 
 In every other respect they are the same ; and we re- 
 mark in them four suckers, and in their centre either 
 a corona of fangs or a depression, apparently the mouth 
 of the animal. It is not surprising that its nature has 
 so long been overlooked, since many trials must be 
 made to discover the head, often the only organic part 
 of its system. 
 
 Dr. Tyson first discovered hydatids in the livers of 
 sheep ; Bartholine observed them in the livers of goats, 
 and Pyerus in hogs. To Pallas, however, we are in- 
 debted for the first correct and connected account of 
 these animals, which he has described and figured in 
 his Miscellanea Zoologica. Since the period of his 
 publication, Goeze, Batsch, Bloch, and others, have 
 added to the stock of facts, though much remains to be 
 known. Mougeot, a young physician, has collected in 
 the form of a thesis, entitled "A Zoological and Medi- 
 cal Essay," what has been hitherto published ; to which 
 he has added some new facts, and the treatment ne- 
 cessary in one of the species, viz. the hydatids of the 
 uterus. This essay, unfortunately, we have not been 
 able to obtain. Dr. Adams also has endeavoured, with 
 some success, to show that cancer is owing to the in- 
 troduction of an animal of this kind. But if cancer is 
 owing to an animal, its structure forms the septa so 
 often described in such ulcers. These are, in fact, the 
 animal, not the residence of its formation,, 
 
 Hydatids are, in general, superficial ; that is, some 
 portion is enveloped in the substance of the liver, for 
 instance, and a part rises above it. Yet this is not an 
 universal rule ; for, as they are very numerous, some 
 must be wholly concealed. Those species which bur- 
 row in the fat are entirely covered, and can never 
 change their place. Their size differs according to the 
 rpecies, the age and temperament of the animal at 
 whose expense they live. Pallas speaks of some as 
 large as the fist, and others are mentioned still more 
 bulky. Such we have ourselves seen. Their figure is 
 infinitely varied, but very generally approaches that of 
 a flatted sphere. Their colour is generally white, or 
 semhransparent, sometimes of an amber colour; their 
 substance composed of different membranes, conglu- 
 
 tinated and formed of circular fibres, visible ':,. 
 of a lens; but in many animals, particularly in sheep, 
 susceptible of an evident contractile power. Internally, 
 on the part opposite to the head, we can observe a ;. 
 somewhat thicker than the membrane, with often a 
 number of fatty tubercles, which have been supposed 
 eggs. They are filled, though not wholly, with lymph, 
 usually transparent, of an oily, salt taste, which oe- 
 comes cloudy by heat. These vesicles have a motion 
 of their own, which may be styled peristaltic, and is 
 often very lively. The head is not always at the termi- 
 nation, but often concealed by the reduplication of its 
 skin ; and from this part the hydatid acts on the viscus 
 in which it lives, and sucks its lymph. The animal is 
 best seen by separating the vesicle, and placing it be- 
 tween two panes of glass, taking care that they press 
 very gently on the anterior part. The head, in that 
 case, pressed forward by the lymph, projects ; and even 
 with a lens, the suckers and fangs, if it has any, are 
 observable. This part may be preserved dry for a con- 
 siderable time. 
 
 Hydatids, in the human race, are found chiefly in the 
 liver, the spleen, the uterus, the ovaria, the kidneys, 
 the placenta, the lungs, and even the muscles. Those 
 in the accumulated fluid of dropsies are accused as 
 the cause of the disease ; and those in the head are sup- 
 posed to occasion insanity. Hydatids exist occasionally 
 in the human viscera, without occasioning any incon- 
 venience ; but acute pains, either continual or tem- 
 porary, are supposed to be sometimes owing to them. 
 Their existence may, it is said, be suspected by 
 weakness, emaciation, and oppression at the stomach ; 
 but these symptoms are owing to many other causes, 
 and were the existence of hydatids ascertained, there 
 is, we fear, no remedy that would reach them. Hy- 
 datids of the liver are often found in a cyst of a cartila- 
 ginous firmness, composed of different laminae, and 
 thicker, in some instances, than in othefs. The laminae 
 are white, and apparently lined with coagulable lymph. 
 In one body, Dr. Baillie saw the cyst divided by a pulpy 
 substance. A cyst often contains various hydatids, 
 some floating loosely in the fluid, and some attached to 
 its sides ; of very different sizes, from a pin's head to 
 that of a walnut. The largest are generally found 
 floating in the cavity of the abdomen when distended by 
 dropsy. 
 
 In animals they are more common than in man. 
 They are generally found in the livers of hares, 
 especially those which have fed in marshy ground. 
 In rats they are equally numerous ; and in -sheep they 
 occasion vertigo when in the brain, and the rot when 
 they burrow in the liver. In the hog they pioduce 
 the appearance sometimes called measles ; and they are 
 found also in the rein-deer, the goat, and the ox. The 
 remedy in sheep is to change the pasture from the 
 marshes, where the disease is caught, to high gravelly 
 soil, where it seldom appears, and to give the animal a 
 portion of salt ; for in salt marshes the hydatids are not 
 found. An author whom we have mentioned, but 
 whose work we have not seen, recommends, we are 
 told, injections of salt water into the uterus when 
 hydatids exist in that organ. 
 
 The hydatids of hogs are found in the substance of 
 the fat and in the muscles. They are sometimes so 
 numerous as to be almost contiguous. The disease, 
 
H YD 
 
 766 
 
 H Y D 
 
 besides measles, is sometimes called lepra; and on this 
 account it seems to have been forbidden to the Jews, 
 among whom the lepra was an endemic disease. The 
 hydatids of hogs are most commonly lodged under the 
 tongue ; and, from inspection of that part, the probabi- 
 lity of their existence in the flesh may be ascertained. 
 
 It has been doubted whether the hydatid of the hu- 
 man body is really a living animal, since its head has 
 not been observed, and no motion is perceivable in it. 
 We, must however, reflect, that the human body is 
 seldom dissected soon after death ; and that hydatids, 
 whose heads are not naturally observable, may, by the 
 management already described, be compelled to exhibit 
 them. The hydatid of man is apparently more simple 
 than that of sheep, but its general similarity is so strik- 
 ing that the analogy may be safely transferred ; and 
 who shall limit the simplicity of structure consistent 
 with animation ? The subject is yet in its infancy, and 
 this must be our apology for the extent of the present 
 article. There are eighteen species described, the more 
 important of which we shall describe. 
 
 1. The globular Injdatid is cylindrical, terminated by 
 a globular, very large, vesicle, found on the liver, the, 
 spleen, and other viscera of man. It is the largest 
 species yet discovered. 
 
 2. The -vixccral Injdatid is globular. Its vesicle is 
 large anteriorly, and pointed posteriorly ; it is described 
 and figured by Goeze, found in the liver, the uterus, 
 and the hydropic sacs of the human race ; and probably 
 a more frequent cause of dropsy than pathologist* have 
 suspected. The vesicles are often lined with an opaque, 
 pulpy coat, but are more usually transparent. It is 
 said that they are frequently contained in each other. 
 This, however, we believe is not true ; but we have 
 seen numerous hydatids contained in a sac compressed, 
 without any containing fluid, and apparently without 
 life. When in the ovaria, their most frequent residence, 
 they sometimes appear to occasion a false pregnancy. 
 Treutler has described and figured, in a separate treatise, 
 a visceral hydatid, which, instead of a head, had a small 
 tubercle not retractile. The author thinks, with some 
 reason, that many distinct species have been confounded 
 under this title. 
 
 3. The cellular hydatid is contained in a cartilaginous 
 vesicle, which has two appendices on its posterior 
 part. It is described and engraved by Werner in an 
 excellent work on the vermes intestinales. It is found 
 in the integuments of the muscles of the human race, 
 and has been supposed to be the same species with that 
 which infests hogs. 
 
 4. The hydatic hydatid has an elongated body, large 
 anteriorly, with a small vesicle, and a sessile head. It 
 is found in the livers of rats. 
 
 5. The -ver-vecinc hydatid has a large vesicle, with a 
 short body, rough, with an imbricated appearance, and 
 found in the peritonaeum of sheep. 
 
 6. The cerebral hydatid is furnished with retractile 
 tubercles, but has no visible vesicle. It is the animal 
 which causes vertigo in sheep ; and, by some naturalists, 
 has been supposed to occasion mania in man. 
 
 7. The hydatid of the hog is conical, inclosed in a 
 double sac, the interior of which adheres by its base. 
 It has lately been removed to another genus, under the 
 name of Jiuna. Werner and his editor; Fischer, re- 
 present little pedunculated globules in the room of the 
 
 corona of fangs ; but Bosc, from frequent examination, 
 asserts that he has always found the latter in this 
 animal. 
 
 Three species are found in the viscera of the hare ; 
 three in those of a sheep, one in the ox, and one iii the 
 dolphin, which are not accurately distinguished. The 
 granulated hydatid figured in Goeze, found in the 
 liver of a sheep, is separated by Rudolph to a different 
 genus, cchijwcoytis. 
 
 We must add, that Treutler has published, at Leipsic, 
 a dissertation on many intestinal worms found in the 
 human body, among which he has described a new 
 species of hydatid (ta:nia alba fiunctato*), found in the 
 plexus choroides of a man who died in an idiotic state. 
 The individuals of this species, instead of being in- 
 closed like those of the cerebral hydatid in a common 
 sac, arc united by their base through the medium 
 of a membrane. Their form is globular ; the largest 
 about half an inch, the smallest ,-j in diameter; their 
 colour grey, spotted with black, with six fangs on their 
 heads. 
 
 The more important part of the work remains, viz. 
 to point out the means of removing the diseases by 
 destroying the animal which has produced them. But 
 this part of the task naturalists have overlooked ; and, in 
 genera), hydatids lie out of the course of the circula- 
 tion, so that little expectation can be formed of the suc- 
 cess of any medicine. Moiigeot may have given us 
 some information on this subject; but the only hint 
 we can collect from those who have quoted his work is, 
 the injection of a solution of common salt into the 
 uterus, when the hydatids are known to exist in that 
 viscus, from some being occasionally discharged. The 
 circumstance of sheep being relieved, when placed in 
 salt marshes, may suggest the use of common salt ; but 
 w r e must recollect that, in this case, the animal is gene- 
 rally diseased from a known cause, and that in case of 
 plants, the insects which accompany or cause the com- 
 plaint may be removed by restoring the health and 
 strength. If we apply this to the human body we shall 
 discover an excess of ealine nourishment itself a cause of 
 disease ; and the prudent physician, who would pursue 
 the hint, will probably find it necessary to be cautious 
 how far in pursuit of a remedy for one disease he may 
 produce a worse. There may be some reason to suspect, 
 that, when alkalis have relieved dropsies, and more cer- 
 tainly when mercurials have had a similar effect, they 
 may have destroyed these animals which are, we fear, 
 often an unsuspected cause of this disease. One other 
 remedy we would suggest, viz. the sulphurated ammonia. 
 We know that sulphur penetrates very minutely into 
 every vessel of the system : we know that sulphurated 
 hydrogenous waters are useful in cases of taenia, and it 
 is highly probable that this may prove a valuable remedy 
 in diseases which arise from hydatids ; that it has really 
 proved such, where the cause was unknown. What- 
 ever may be the result, we have, at least, reason to 
 think that medicines of this kind will not injure the 
 constitution which they are given to relieve. 
 
 See Tyson, Philosophical Transactions, vol. xvii. p. 
 506, ct ejusdem Tentamen Act. Eruditorum Lipsiae, 
 1692, p. 435; Schroeder de Hydatidibus ; Pallas Mis- 
 cellanea Zoologica ; Werner, Vermes Intestinales ; 
 Goeze, der Lingeweidewiirmer Thierischer Rorper ; 
 Mougeot, Essai Zoologiqucet Medicale; Medical Com- 
 
If Y I) 
 
 "67 
 
 H YD 
 
 munications, vol. i. p. 101.; London Medical Journal, 
 vol. i. p. \25 ; vol. vi. p. 139. 
 
 HYDATOI'DES, (from JV, the genitive case of 
 
 . -salrr, and eiei, a shafie.) WATJ.RY ; an epithet 
 
 for wine much diluted; for limpid urine; for the 
 
 aqueous humour of the eye ; and for the fluid of 
 
 anasarca. 
 
 HY'DEROSj (from *f, water). See HVDROPS 
 and ANASARCA. 
 
 HYDRAGO'GOS,(from '*?, v>ater,znd *"/*> to bring 
 aviay). Hydroticus ; aquiducus. HYDRAGOGUE. Medi- 
 cines that evacuate much water. In Hippocrates, 
 Epidem. lib. vi. it imports a person affected with dropsy 
 from drinking water. 
 
 HYDRA'RGYRUM, HYDRA'RGYRUS, (from 
 efvf, water, and />/?, silver; from its having the 
 appearance of fluid silver.) QUICKSILVER. This term 
 the college of physicians of London have adopted for 
 the argentum vivum, in their Pharmacopoeia of 1788, 
 and use it for the word mercuriusin all the preparations 
 of which this metal forms a part. See ARGENTUM 
 
 VIVUM. 
 
 HYDRELvE'UM, (from vjty, aqua, and ttetar, 
 oleum). A mixture of oil and water. Oribasius and P. 
 
 jEgineta. 
 
 HYDREN~TEROCE'LE,(from a&y, <tvater,filtfa,an 
 intestine, and XTM, a tumour). A dropsy of the scrotum. 
 Vogel describes this disorder as com pounded of a dropsy 
 and hernia. 
 
 HYDRO'A,(from vfaf, water). See BOA and PHLTC- 
 TIS. It sometimes means a pustule called alhasef and 
 asef. 
 
 HYDROCA'RDI A, (from t^*^and **/>?/*, M<? heart). 
 Hildanus invented this word to sig*nify a serous, sanious, 
 or purulent tumour of the pericardium. 
 
 IIYUROCE'LE, (from v?*f, water, and xr.li, a 
 tumour). This term is employed when water is con- 
 tained in ruptures ; but particularly is applied to a 
 dropsy in the scrotum; hydro/is tettis, hernia aguosa, 
 oscheocele,zndofcheofihyma. By oscheocele Vogel means 
 a rupture which descends into the scrotum ; Dr. Cullen 
 places this genus in the class cachexie, and order intu- 
 inescen!i, which he defines a soft, fluctuating, pellucid 
 tumour of the scrotui.i, not painful. 
 
 There are two kinds : in the first the water is lodged 
 in the cells of the mernbrcna cellularis scroti ; and it is 
 a symptom of anasarca. The second, and only proper 
 species, is formed by water lodged within the tunica 
 vaginalis of the testicle. The first tumour retains the 
 impression of the finger, the second is elastic. 
 
 The second, our only object at present, is a morbid 
 accumulation of the water separated on the internal 
 surface of the tunica vaginalis, to moisten or lubricate 
 the testicle. 
 
 From its first appearance it seldom disappears or 
 diminishes, but generally continues to increase, some- 
 times rapidly, at others more slowly. In some it grows 
 to a painful degree of distention in a few months ; in 
 others it continues many years, with little disturbance. 
 As it enlarges it becomes more tense, and is sometimes 
 transparent; so that if a candle is held on the opposite 
 side, a degree of light is perceived through the whole 
 bulk of the tumour; but the only certain distinction is 
 the fluctuation, which is not found when the disease is 
 
 a hernia of the omentum or intestines, or an inflamma- 
 tory or a scirrhous tumour'of the testicle. 
 
 If the water is lodged only in the cellular membrane, 
 scarifications may be made in the legs, as in an anasarca; 
 but if it is a proper hydrocele, and occasioned by no 
 other disorder, a lancet, or the trochar, may be em- 
 ployed to discharge the fluid ; and as the testicle lies 
 always on the posterior part of the tumour, the perfora- 
 tion must be made into the anterior and lower part of it. 
 This is, however, only a palliative remedy. 
 
 Mr. Bell proposes the use of a flat trochar in pre- 
 ference to a lancet. The patient being sealed, the 
 operator, with his left hand, shoul8 grasp the tumour 
 on its back part, so as to push the contained fluid into 
 the anterior and under part of the swelling. An open- 
 ing must then be made through the skin and cellular 
 membrane, about half an inch long, with a lancet ; the 
 trochar introduced through the tunica vaginalis, and 
 the stillette withdrawn, that the water may be dis- 
 charged. After this the canula may be also withdrawn, 
 and a piece of adhesive plaster should be applied to the 
 orifice. A compress of soft linen may cover the scro- 
 tum, and the whole may be firmly supported by a T 
 bandage. 
 
 Mr. Pott proposes a radical cure, by exciting an arti- 
 ficial inflammation in the tunica albuginea, and the 
 tunica vaginalis, by means of a seton, which will produce 
 an obliteration of the cavity, in consequence of the in- 
 flammation. Mr. Else prefers the application of a 
 caustic (see CAUSTICUM OPIATVM) to the fore and lower 
 part of the scrotum; and Mr. Bell recommends an 
 incision into the upper and fore part of the scrotum, to 
 be directed downwards. We shall add a general account 
 of these three methods, referring to the works of the 
 respective authors for further particulars. 
 
 ^Tr. Pott's method, by a seton. Theobjectof this is to 
 excite the necessary degree of inflammation, if possible, 
 without producing slough or abscess, the hazard of a 
 gangrene, or that alarming degree of symptomatic fever 
 which sometimes attends both the caustic and the in- 
 cision. The seton requires confinement to bed only for 
 a few days," after which the patient may lie upon a 
 couch to the end, which will be in about a month ; and 
 during the whole time the common remedies of in- 
 flammation are only necessary. The manner of per- 
 forming it is as follows: " Choose a time when the 
 vaginal coat is moderately distended ; and having pierced 
 it with a trochar of a tolerable size, draw off the water ; 
 when that is done, introduce into the canula a probe 
 armed with a seton, consisting of ten or twelve strings 
 or threads of silk ; pass the probe as high to the upper 
 part of the vaginal coat as you Can, and on the end of 
 that probe make an incision of such a size as to enable 
 you to to pull it out easily, together with a part of its an- 
 nexed seton; then cut off the probe, and tie the silk 
 very loosely, covering the orifices with pledgets. By 
 the next day the seton will be found to have contracted 
 such an adhesion to the tunica albuginea as would 
 cause a great deal of pain to detach ; but this it is per- 
 fectly unnecessary to do, and it should be suffered to 
 remain without molestation. In about forty -eight hours 
 the scrotum and testicle begin to swell and inflame; 
 the patient should then lose a little blood, and have a 
 stool or two, and the whole tumefied part should be 
 
II Y D 
 
 768 
 
 II Y D 
 
 wrapped in a soft poultice and suspended in a bag truss. 
 The disease from this time bears the appearance of a 
 large hernia humoralis, and must be treated in the same 
 manner, by fomentations, cataplasms, fxc. The adhe- 
 sion of the seton to the albuginea generally continues 
 firm, and I never meddle with or move it till it be- 
 comes perfectly loose, which it seldom does for the first 
 fortnight, or until the inflammation is going, and the 
 humours subsiding. By the time the seton becomes 
 loose, the coalition of parts is universally and firmly ac- 
 complished. I then withdraw it, and heal the orifices 
 with a superficial pledget." 
 
 Mr. Else's method., by a caustic. " My method is this : 
 to lay a small caustic upon the anterior, inferior part 
 of the scrotum, taking care to avoid the testicle : a 
 large caustic is quite unnecessary, and every advantage 
 may be derived from one whose eschar will be no bigger 
 than a shilling. The loose and pendulous situation of 
 the scrotum renders the application of a bandage so 
 very inconvenient, that we cannot easily prevent the 
 caustic from spreading somewhat; for this reason, I 
 ' cover no more than the size of a sixpence, on a pre- 
 sumption that it may make an eschar as broad as a 
 shilling, though it commonly makes one of the size of 
 a half crown. The intention is, that it shall aflVcl, and, 
 if possible, penetrate through the tunica vaginalis; so 
 that the time it is suffered to lie on is proportioned to 
 the supposed thickness of the cyst. The caustic should 
 never remain on less than five hours ; but if it be suffered 
 twenty-four hours, it can do no mischief when properly 
 guarded. On the removal of the caustic, digestives 
 may be applied to the eschar, or the common cataplasm 
 of white bread and milk. The scrotum must be 
 suspended in a bag truss ; and the patient had best be 
 confined to his bed, though even this circumstance is 
 sometimes omitted without detriment. Sometimes, 
 immediately after removing the caustic, at other times 
 within twelve or twenty-four hours, or even at the 
 distance of two or three days, the patient begins to 
 complain of a pain in the scrotum and loins, has now 
 and then some colic pains, and the pulse a little 
 quickened, and the tongue whitish. At different pe- 
 riods of time, from the removal of the caustic, but ge- 
 nerally within forty-eight hours,' an alteration is per- 
 ceptible in the scrotum ; the tumour, upon grasping, 
 feels more tense and hard than it was before, and this 
 hardness answers to the figure of the tunica vaginalis 
 in its whole extent; and a little attention will convince 
 an observer, that it is this membrane alone which gives 
 the sensation of tension and hardness, and no other 
 part. The colic pains and fcbricula seldom continue 
 more than twenty -four or forty-eight hours; and very 
 frequently are so inconsiderable as to require neither 
 evacuation nor any internal medicines. If, however, 
 the pulse be quickened a little, the pain of the back and 
 the colic distressing to the patient, they will be speedily 
 removed by one or two bleedings, and the injecting one 
 or two clysters. As soon as the pain of the back (ex- 
 cept what arises from the weight of the scrotum), the 
 febrile heat, and other symptoms are removed, for they 
 commonly go off altogether, the patient need no longer 
 be confined to his bed, but may be suffered to get up 
 and walk about the room, provided the scrotum be 
 suspended. In a few days the eschar of the scrotum 
 
 will loosen and come away, exposing to view the tunica 
 vaginalis, which bears evident marks of its having been 
 affected by the caustic, and prepared to slough off; and 
 when pressed with the finger, the undulation of tin- 
 water may be felt within it. As the cure proceeds, 
 the sloughy tunica vaginalis will project more and more 
 through the orifice of the scrotum; and when it ap- 
 pears r.eady to burst, it may be punctured with a lancet, 
 and for this reason only, that it will relieve the patient 
 from the weight of the tumour; for no other advantage 
 can be derived from it. If the water is discharged by 
 a puncture, the scrotum by degrees collapses, and the 
 orifice in it is filled up with slough, which prevents 
 the access of external air to the testicle. These sloughs 
 continue to come away with the dressings daily for 
 about four, five, or six weeks; and in proportion to 
 their discharge, the hard tumour of the scrotum lessens. 
 Upon casting off the last slough, the hardness is entirely 
 gone, the wound immediately cicatrizes ; and the cica- 
 trix being about the size of a finger's end, adheres 
 strongly to the body of the testis, which has never come 
 in sight, nor has had any application brought in contact 
 with it during the whole process." 
 
 Mr. Bell's method, by incision. " The patient being 
 placed upon a table of a convenient height, and being 
 properly secured by two assistants, with the scrotum 
 lying nearly upon the edge of the table, the operator. 
 with one hand should grasp the tumour so as to hold i 
 firm, and make it somewhat tense on its anterior part ; 
 and with a common round edged scalpel in the other, 
 he is is now to divide the external teguments by one con- 
 tinual incision from the superior extremity of the 
 tumour, all along its anterior surface, down to the most 
 depending point of the swelling. By this means, as the 
 divided scrotum retracts a little, the tunica vaginalis is 
 laid perfectly bare, for the breadth of half an inch, or 
 so, from one extremity to the other. An opening is 
 now to be made with a lancet into the vaginal coat, 
 just at its upper extremity where the first incision com- 
 menced. This opening should be of such a size as to 
 receive the operator's finger, which being inserted, the 
 probe pointed bistoury is to be conducted upon it, and 
 by means of it the sac is to be divided to the very 
 bottom, all along the course of the first incision. By 
 making the first opening into the sac at the upper end 
 of the tumour, much trouble and inconvenience are pre- 
 vented, which making the first orifice below is sure 
 to occasion : for, as we have before remarked, when the 
 tumour is first opened below, the water is instantly 
 evacuated; and as that produces an immediate collapse 
 of the tunica vaginalis, the passage through its cavity is 
 not afterward easily discovered; whereas, by making 
 the first opening above, as the water is thereby eva- 
 cuated gradually, as the incision is extended downwa'-ds, 
 the vaginal coat continues distended to the bottom till . 
 the incision is completely finished. The incision being 
 completed in the manner directed, the testicle, covered 
 with its tunica albuginea, comes into full view. Some- 
 times the testis protrudes from the wound altogether; 
 in which case it must be replaced with great caution, 
 and it ought by all means to be covered as quickly as 
 possible from the external air ; and, provided none of the 
 tunica vaginalis is to be removed, this may be always done 
 immediately, by finishing the dressing directly on the 
 
H YD 
 
 769 
 
 H YD 
 
 sac being opened. When the sac is not too much 
 thickened, there is no necessity for removing any part 
 of it; but when it is discovered to be otherwise, to be 
 thick and very hard, the removal of a portion of it on 
 each side of the incision makes the cure of the remain- 
 ing sore more easy and expeditious. As in this hardened 
 state the sac generally separates with great ease from 
 the surrounding teguments, any quantity of it may be 
 easily taken away with the scalpel, without the least 
 hazard of wounding the scrotum." As soon as the in- 
 cision has been made, Mr. Bell inserts, between the 
 tunica vaginalis and the body of the testis, slips of soft 
 linen, smeared with some simple ointment, which 
 causes much less irritation than dry lint, and is much 
 more easily removed. 
 
 Mr.Earle's method, by injection. ProfessorAlexander 
 Monro, of Edinburgh, having supplied the hint of cur- 
 ing the hydrocele by inflammation, Dr. Monro, surgeon 
 to lord Hume's regiment, attempted to make a radical 
 cure by letting out the water of a large hydrocele, and 
 injecting a little spirit of wine into the scrotum, which 
 raised a violent and dangerous inflammation. When 
 this was relieved by the usual remedies, he never had 
 any return of the hydrocele. This violent inflamma- 
 tion induced him to try a milder remedy. Having let 
 out the water, he injected some claret into the scrotum, 
 by which means only a slight inflammation was raised ; 
 but still succeeded to his wish, by completing a cure. 
 He has since made several radical cures by this remedy 
 alone. See Monro on the Dropsy, p. 165, note (wj, 
 London, 1756. 
 
 Mr. Earle's method is so similar to this, that it can 
 scarcely be doubted from whence his ideas were derived. 
 If the tumour be very large, it should, he observes, be 
 emptied, and the water afterwards suffered to accumu- 
 late till about six ounces are collected. - The cyst is 
 then to be tapped in the usual mode, and as much of a 
 mixture of red port wine, with one third of water made 
 blood warm, is to be thrown in through the canula of 
 the trochar as will distend the tumour to its original 
 size. It is to be allowed to remain there for four or 
 five minutes, and then to be pressed out : should the 
 subsequent inflammation prove considerable, a common 
 bread poultice may be applied. 
 
 Perhaps neither Dr. Munro nor Mr. Earle can claim 
 the discovery ; for the same method has been recom- 
 mended by M. Lambert above a century ago, in his 
 GLuvres Chirurgicales, published at Marseilles. A strong 
 solution of corrosive sublimate in lime water was the 
 composition of which he made use; and he gave a 
 variety of cases in which success was the consequence. 
 
 See Monro, on the Tumours of the Scrotum, in the 
 Edinburgh Medical Essays, vol. v.; Pott's Account of 
 the. Method of obtaining a radical Cure of the Hydro- 
 cele; Else, on the Hydrocele of the Tunica Vaginalis 
 Testis; Bell's Surgery, vol. i. p. 403, &c.; London 
 Medical Journal, xi.; White's Surgery, p. 328. 
 
 HYDROCE'LE CYSTATA resembles the common hy- 
 drocele ; but the tumour does not extend to the testicle, 
 which may be felt below or behind it, while in the hy- 
 drocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the testicle 
 cannot be discovered. In this disease also the penis is 
 not buried in the tumour. Sometimes the fluid is 
 contained in two distinct cells; and this is discovered 
 by little contractions in it. It is distinguishedfromthc 
 
 VOL. r. 
 
 anasarcous hydrocele by a sensible fluctuation, and the 
 want of the inelastic pitting; from hernia, by its be- 
 ginning below, from its not receding in an horizontal 
 position, and not enlarging by coughing or sneezing. 
 The cure is the same with that of hydrocele of the 
 vaginal coat : in children it is often removed by spirit- 
 uous applications. 
 
 HTDROCE'LE FL-.VICI/LI. An hydrocele of the sper- 
 matic chord is usually a symptom ofascites ; but is some- 
 times an anasarcous swelling of the surrounding cellular 
 substance. It is owing to the usual causes of dropsy, 
 and occasionally to the pressure of a truss. In an erect 
 position it is oblong; in a recumbent posture flatter, 
 and somewhat round. The swelling is generally con- 
 fined to the groin, though it sometimes descends to the 
 scrotum, and enlarges it to a considerable size. When 
 a local complaint, the water may be discharged by a 
 trochar or lancet. 
 
 HTDROCE'LE pERiTOXi'i. See ASCITES. 
 
 HYDROCE'LE SPIXA'LIS. See SPIXA BIFIDA. 
 
 HYDROCELO'DES ISCHU RIA, (from t,JW ? , 
 aqua, and x.iiJmi'ef, attended with tumour ). A suppres- 
 sion of urine from a rupture of the urethra opening 
 into the scrotum. See ISCHURIA. 
 
 HYDROCE'PHALUS, (from vJVy, water, and 
 xr^A, the head). DROPSY OF THE HEAD. This dis- 
 ease has been divided into two species, external and in- 
 ternal. In the first, water is confined between the skull 
 and the integuments. In the second, the fluid is with- 
 in the cranium, between it and the brain ; between the 
 membranes; or distending the ventricles. Dr. Cullen 
 " places the hydrocephalus externus, including those 
 cases where the fluid is between the skull and the dura 
 mater, as a genus in the class cachexits, and order intu- 
 me&centie, which he defines a soft, inelastic, intumes- 
 cence of the head, with the sutures of the cranium 
 gaping. This complaint is so obvious, that it requires 
 not any description for its discovery. In general, it is 
 necessary to establish some drain from the head by a 
 continued blister from the neck; free copious evacua- 
 tions by stool must be procured ; and we think the cure 
 expedited by a grain of calomel every night. This me- 
 dicine seems to give tone and energy to the circulation, 
 which, ii\ this disease, is apparently deficient. With 
 the same view, after the vessels of the head are emptied, 
 the bark, with cold bathing, is highly useful ; and even 
 when the head has been peculiarly large this plan has 
 succeeded. See London Medical Observations, vol. v. 
 p. 13; Medical Transactions, vol. ii. p. 18; Edinburgh 
 Medical Essays, vol. ii. p. 22. 
 
 The hydrocephalus internus is placed as a species of 
 apoplexia hydrocephalica in Dr. Cullen's system. In a 
 nosological work, he remarks, it is difficult to arrange 
 accurately diseases which assume in their course dif- 
 ferent appearances ; but he prefers placing this disease 
 under the title apoplexy, because th tumour is not evi- 
 dent to the senses ; and because it greatly differs in its 
 symptoms from the external hydrocephalus, which is 
 clearly perceptible. In its proximate cause, also, and 
 at length in its symptoms, it is nearly allied to apoplexy. 
 Dr. Fothergill names the internal hydrocephalus the 
 dropsy of the ventricles of the brain, for the ventricles are 
 theproperseat of the disease. Dr. Macbridenames it the 
 febris hydrocephalica; others cataphora hydrocephalica. 
 
 The internal hydrocephalus arises gradually, affecting 
 5 F 
 
11 YD 
 
 770 
 
 H YD 
 
 chiefly infants of a fair light complexion from the early 
 months to about the age often. Between seven 'and 
 ten the disease is rare. The first symptoms are irregu- 
 lar fever, with symptoms of considerable irritation of 
 the bowels, so as to induce a suspicion of worms. The 
 discharges from the bowels are procured with difficulty; 
 the urine is often scanty. In general an obstinate 
 costiveness gives the first symptoms of alarm ; but the 
 complaint still proceeds so insidiously, that the most 
 cautious observer can scarcely fix on any appearance 
 to justify alarming the parents. Sometimes slight 
 wandering pains about the nape of the neck or the 
 upper extremities precede, and are considered as febrile. 
 When the disease appears in a more pointed form, a 
 violent pain, deep seated in the head, seems to extend 
 from temple to temple, and across the forehead ; sick- 
 ness is at times considerable ; the patient occasionally 
 doses and sighs; the breathing is interrupted ; the 
 pulse unusually slow, often irregular; at times the 
 sleep is apparently sweet and easy, but in general dis- 
 turbed, and interrupted occasionally by a violent scream, 
 often a pathognomonic symptom of the disease. The 
 pupil of the eye is dilated, and scarcely contracts, even 
 by a strong light. The eye itself is often turned up- 
 ward; but more commonly contracted by a spasm, 
 which occasions squinting. A little before death's ap- 
 proach, feverishness sometimes attends, especially to- 
 wards evening; at last the pulse quickens, the breath- 
 ing is very laborious and difficult ; the heat excessive ; 
 the patient is averse to the light, takes things greedily, 
 and cannot bear any but an horizontal posture; the 
 excrements are insensibly voided ; the hands are com- 
 monly kept about the head ; the eye lids become paraly- 
 tic, and the iris immoveable; a great heat and sweat 
 spread all over the body ; the pulse trembles, and 
 strength soon fails, if a sudden convulsion does not bring 
 on the catastrophe. 
 
 Many of these symptoms are common to worms, 
 teething, and other causes irritating by sympathy the 
 brain, so that it is difficult to fix upon any which par- 
 ticularly characterize the disease. In general, in the 
 early stages, the costiveness, with marks of irritation in 
 the bowels, are the first appearances which lead to a 
 suspicion; but the screaming, the slow pulse, and the 
 squinting, are the only pathognomonic symptoms. The 
 pulse sometimes sinks to forty in a minute. 
 
 There is a spurious kind of hydrocephalus, similar to 
 the spina bifida. It appears on the lower part of the 
 occiput like a bladder of water, and underneath the bone 
 is deficient. Opening it would be as fatal as the open- 
 ing the tumour of the spina bifida. 
 
 The disease both in its pathology and cure is still de- 
 fective. The more obvious cause on dissection is an 
 accumulation of water in the ventricles, generally at- 
 tended with considerable fulness of the vessels; but the 
 tity of fluid is by no means in proportion to the 
 violence of the symptoms; and in many instances where 
 there is no considerable degree of compression from 
 the accumulated water, the worst consequences often 
 follow. These circumstances have led practitioners 
 to suppose, with great reason, that the dropsy is only 
 the effect of a previous disease of the brain ; and those, 
 who have brought this opinion into any distinct shape, 
 have thought it to be inflammatory, or an apoplectic 
 fulness of the vessels. The author who supposes it to 
 
 be inflammatory is Dr. Rush of Philadelphia, and he 
 thinks early and active bleeding a certain remedy. In 
 this idea, he was preceded br Dr. Quin of Dublin, and 
 has been followed by Dr. Garnett ; though these au- 
 thors have not been equally confident of the success of 
 the remedy. It is necessary therefore to examine the 
 subject more closely. 
 
 There is little doubt but that a diseased state of the 
 brain exists previous to the accumulation of the water, 
 and the great question is respecting the nature of this 
 state. We have little reason to suppose it inflammatory, 
 for the disease does not attack strong, healthy children, 
 those over fed, or rendered plethoric by too great care. 
 If there arc any children peculiarly subject to hydroce- 
 phalus, it is the weak, the pale, and the debilitated. 
 These indeed may suffer from venous plethora; but we 
 ought to reflect that this is not a disease of their time 
 of life. An accumulation of blood in the arteries, in 
 a degree greater than the veins can carry off; veins, as 
 we have seen, tortuous, and in which the motion of the 
 blood is peculiarly slow, may occasion increased exha- 
 lation: but to this may be objected, that the early 
 symptoms are not those of compression but of irrita- 
 tion only, of irritation not in the brain, but in the 
 bowels. If we pursue the series of symptoms, we shall 
 find that the consequences of compression are combined 
 with those of irritation, but that the former are by no 
 means in proportion to the quantity of fluid found in 
 the ventricles after death. In this argument we lay no 
 stress on the effect of remedies, for we believe all re- 
 medies equally ineffectual. 
 
 It is indeed probable that symptoms of irritation and 
 compression may be relative to the constitution of the 
 patient; that, as in the former case, a slighter cause 
 may in a very irritable habit produce violent symptoms, 
 so, in a more torpid system, a little degree of compres- 
 sion may produce insensibility or spasm. Yet these 
 views will not lead us far, and very certainly will not 
 assist us in the cure. The first symptoms show, as we 
 have said, irritation in the bowels, which may be readily 
 supposed to originate from, an affection of the brain : 
 the second train are the effects of compression, which 
 may be probably accounted for from the accumulation 
 of fluid. 
 
 If, however, we apply these views to practice, we 
 shall find their fallacy : the means of relieving irritation 
 or compression are equally useless; and we see no 
 means of accounting for the symptoms, but from sup- 
 posing an original defect in the organization of some 
 portion of the brain itself, a cause which will Jje 
 supported by its being often confined to particular 
 families, and its often affecting the children of the same 
 parents. What this defect is we cannot explain : but 
 we have seen that a free communication between dif- 
 ferent parts of this organ is peculiarly necessary ; and 
 if we suppose this communication interrupted, the usual 
 consequences of increased action will follow. We see 
 this deficiency of communication in the spina bifida ; 
 and children live for some time till the necessity of 
 the free circulation of the nervous power is felt. A 
 want of this free circulation in the brain itself may not 
 be so soon experienced as in the nerves which supply 
 the voluntary muscles; and according to the part where 
 the deficiency occurs, the disease may appear sooner or 
 later. This idea is not supported by dissections; but, 
 
H Y D 
 
 H YD 
 
 in general, if the vessels are found peculiarly turgid, or 
 the ventricles preternaturally filled, anatomists have 
 been contented with the success of their researches. 
 
 We rest with more complacency on this opinion, 
 because it explains the want of success which we think 
 has attended every plan. As authors, however, have had 
 their favourite modes of relief, which they have some- 
 times thought effectual, it is necessary to describe them. 
 Bleeding, according to the idea of Dr. Rush that the 
 disease is inflammatory, has been practised; but on 
 this subject Dr. Rush is certainly prejudiced. Where- 
 ever he finds bleeding useful, he sees inflammation. It 
 has escaped us if his practice has been imitated in this 
 country, so that its success is equivocal. Topical bleed- 
 ing, either by the cupping glasses or by leeches, under 
 the influence of Dr. Quin and Dr. Garnett's ideas, we 
 have employed with scarcely even temporary advantage. 
 Blistering either on the vertex, the rtape of the neck, 
 or behind the ears, has been more useful, but has never 
 effectually removed the complaint. Purging, in all its 
 forms, has only afforded a slight and temporary relief. 
 We have been told of the effects of mercurials, and 
 have employed them actively, so as to raise a ptyalism ; 
 or more slowly to give permanent tone, or as purgatives. 
 It has been said thut they have succeeded; but we have 
 unfortunately failed, though when a slight ptyalism has 
 been produced, we have found the symptoms in some 
 degree relieved: the fatal event, however, has scarcely 
 been retarded, or retarded only. In one case, where we 
 suspected the source of the previous complaints, we 
 early employed calomel as a purgative. A very slight 
 soreness of the gums ensued, and the disease even came 
 on during the action of the mercury. 
 
 Digitalis, doronicum, and cicuta, have been men- 
 tioned; but, on examining the accounts of authors who 
 have recommended these remedies, we have found little 
 foundation for their employment, and cannot therefore 
 speak of them from experience. The children subject 
 to the complaint are, we have said, inactive and debili- 
 tated ; and we should not, a firiori, expect any consi- 
 derable advantages from narcotics. As the water is 
 usually contained in the ventricles, an operation is 
 wholly inadmissible. 
 
 When we consider the confident assertions of some 
 authors, and compare them with the effects of the most 
 careful trials, we shall find it highly probable that they 
 have mistaken other diseases for hydrocephalus. We 
 have certainly done the same, for we once thought 
 mercurials effectual. In advanced life there are affec- 
 tions of the head not strikingly apoplectic, though 
 similar to apoplexy, which require large doses of mer- 
 cury, and are relieved by it. 
 
 See Whytt on Hydrocephalus; Quin on the Apo- 
 plexiaHydrocephalica; Fothergill and Watson, London 
 Medical Observations and Enquiries, vol. iv. and vi. ; 
 Withering on the Digitalis Purpurea; London Medical 
 Transactions, vol. ii. ; Monro's Observations on the 
 Structure of the Nerves; Edinburgh Medical Com- 
 mentaries, vol. v. vii. viii. ; Medical Communications, 
 vol. i. p. 404; London Medical Journal, vol. i v p. 357; 
 Memoirs of the Medical Society of London, vol. i. p. 
 J65 and 169. 
 HYDROCl'STIS, (from If*?, aqua, and xtrlif, a 
 
 bladder). ENCYSTED DROPSY, or DROPSY OF A PARTICU- 
 LAR PART. 
 
 HYDROCERATOPHY'LLON, (from ifcr, voter, 
 *ff*s, a horn, and <fvn, a leaf). See CERATOPHYL- 
 
 LUM. 
 
 HYDROGA'ROX, (from ltu f , and y/w, fiickle). 
 Garum diluted with water. 
 
 HYDROGE'XIUM, (from uuf, water, and /(/*.*[, 
 to become, or '/tnaw, to produce,) HYDROGEN is one 
 of the constituent parts of water, and perhaps of muri- 
 atic acid. (See AER, and CHEMIA.) Though its gas 
 is unfit for respiration, it is not poisonous. Its effects 
 on the animal economy are not peculiarly striking, but 
 it appears to affect the irritability of the muscular fibre 
 in a considerable degree ; and animals killed by it are 
 supposed to putrefy quickly. The latter opinion seems, 
 however, from Chaptal's Experiments, to be founded 
 on a mistaken observation. 
 
 HYDROLA'PATHUM, (from ifcf, and ****&, 
 dock}. See LAPATHTM AQUATICVM. 
 
 HYDROME'LI, (from if*f, and fA/, honey). Hv- 
 DROMEL; mulsum, aqua mulsa, melicratum, braggat. 
 Water impregnated with honey. After it is fermented, 
 it is called vinous hydromel, or mead. 
 
 HYDROME'LOX, (from ufu f , and nx>*i. an aflfile). 
 Is made of one part honey, impregnated with quinces, 
 and two parts of boiled water, set in the sun during 
 the dog days. 
 
 HYDROME'TRA,(from <JW, aqtta, and ur?*, ma- 
 trix}. DROPSY OF THE WOMB. See HYDROPS UTERI. 
 H YDRO 'M PH ALUS, (from ^*, water, and CU.+XM;, 
 a navel). A TUMOUR OF THE NAVEL, containing water. 
 See HYDROPS UMBILICALIS. 
 
 HYDROXO'SOS, (from vfuf, mater, and >o5- 5 , a 
 disease). See SUDOR AXGLICITS. 
 
 HYDROPE'GE, (from vt*f, and w/r,, a fountain). 
 SPRING WATER 
 
 HYDROPEDE'SIS, (from Jty, and -siZou,, to break 
 out). See EPHIDROSIS. 
 
 HYDROPHO'BIA, (from v}t, wafer, and <?m, to 
 fear). A DREAD OF WATER; agu flavor, is a symp- 
 tom of the disease caused by the bite of a mad animal; 
 but not peculiar to this disease, nor always attendant on 
 it. (See DYSCAPATOTIA.) The disorder has usually 
 had the same appellation, and is called also canina ra- 
 bies, cynanthrofiia, cynolesia. Dr. James observes, that 
 this kind of madness properly belongs to the canine 
 genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and wolves, to whom only it 
 seems innate and natural ; scarcely ever appearing in 
 other animals, except communicated from these. Dr. 
 Heysham defines it to be an aversion and horror at li- 
 quids, as exciting a painful convulsion of the phar 
 occurring "at an indetermined period, after the canine 
 virus has been received into the system. 
 
 The hydrophobia is a nervous disorder, though at- 
 tended with some appearances of inflammation. Dr. 
 Cullen places it in the class neuroses, and order ifit 
 defines it a loathing and great dread of drinking any 
 liquids, from their creating a painful convulsion of the 
 pharynx, occasioned most commonly by the bite of a 
 mad animal. This definition, however, scarcely includes 
 the full idea of the disease; and we would suggest the 
 following as more complete: melancholy, a dread of 
 5 F 3 
 
H Y D 
 
 772 
 
 H Y I) 
 
 cold air, of any thing shining, and particularly of water, 
 often arising from the bite of a mad animal. He dis- 
 tinguishes two species. 
 
 1. HYDROPHOBIA RABIOSA, when there is a desire of 
 biting, from being bitten by a mad animal. 
 
 2. HYDROPHOBIA SIMPLEX, without rabies, or a desire 
 of biting. 
 
 The principal and original seat seems to be about the 
 stomach, and parts contiguous to it. Dr. Seleg thinks 
 that it is seated in the par vagum and intercostal nerves ; 
 for most of the symptoms happen where these nerves 
 are interspersed. 
 
 The smallest quantity of the saliva of a mad dog 
 produces the disease. The infection may lie dormant 
 for a period, differing according to the hkbifof the pa- 
 tient, the time of the year, the degree of the disease in 
 the animal, or the place in which the wound is made. 
 If the patient is not of a strong inflammatory habit, and 
 no circumstances intervene, which otherwise affect his 
 health, it seldom takes effect till after about forty days : 
 if in six weeks, or two months, no sign of disorder 
 appears, the patient is usually concluded to be safe. It 
 has been observed, that the nearer the place bitten is 
 to the head, the sooner the symptoms appear. If the 
 part bitten is covered with woollen or leather, the bite 
 is harmless. The dread of water is a symptom in some 
 fevers, and in some particular inflammations (Edinburgh 
 Medical Commentarie t s, vol. xi. p. 331); and it is highly 
 probable, that in those cases where the poison is said to 
 lie dormant for six or nine months, or even a year, the 
 disease was connected with fever rather than the rabid 
 poison. 
 
 When a dog is affected with madness, he becomes 
 dull, solitary, and endeavoure to hide himself, seldom 
 barking, but making a murmuring noise, and refusing 
 all kinds of meat and drink. He flies at strangers ; but, 
 in this stage, he remembers and respects his master : 
 his cars and head hang down; he walks as if over- 
 powered with sleep ; and a bite at this period, though 
 dangerous, seldom conveys the disease. After these 
 symptoms, the dog begins to pant ; he breathes quick 
 and heavy ; hangs out his tongue to discharge a great 
 quantity of froth from his mouth, which he keeps per- 
 petually open ; sometimes he walks slowly, as if half 
 asleep, and then suddenly runs, but not always directly 
 forward: at length he forgets his master ; his eyes look 
 dispirited, dull, full of tears, and red ; his bark is hollow 
 and hoarse; his tongue of a lead colour; he grows 
 faint, thin, and weak, often falls down, again rises, at- 
 tempts to fly at every thing, and soon grows furious : 
 this second stage seldom continues thirty hours, death 
 by that time putting an end to the disease, and a bite 
 received at this time is the most dangerous. 
 
 When the human species are the subjects of this dis- 
 order, a slight pain in the wound is first felt, sometimes 
 attended with itching, but usually resembling a rheu- 
 matic pain : it extends into the neighbouring parts, and 
 the cicatrix begins to swell, inflames, and at length dis- 
 charges an ichor; this pain is considered as the primary 
 invariable mark of a beginning hydrophobia. There 
 are more general pains, of a flying, convulsive kind, 
 which are said to affect the patient in the ne<;k, joints, 
 and other parts; often a dull pain seizes the head, 
 neck, breast, belly, and along the back bone : towards 
 
 the conclusion of the disorder the patient complains of 
 this pain shooting from the arm towards the breast and 
 region of the heart. A lassitude, a dull pain in the 
 head, and a vertigo, soon come on : the patient is me- 
 lancholy, mutters, is forgetful, and drowsy; his mind 
 seems disordered ; his temper irritable and irregular ; 
 his slumbers disturbed, and convulsive agitations im- 
 mediately follow his waking; a deafness is sometimes 
 complained of; the eyes are watery; the aspect sor- 
 rowful ; the face pale and contracted; sweat breaks out 
 upon the temples ; an unusual discharge of saliva flows 
 from the mouth, though the fauces are dry; the tongue 
 becomes foul, and the breath occasionally fetid. The 
 fetor is often only perceived by the patient ; and some- 
 times it attends the discharge from the wound, the 
 dressings of which are said to be frequently black. 
 Besides these, from the beginning, there are a peculiar 
 stricture and heaviness on the breast, a struggling as it 
 were for breath, a sighing, a nausea, and often a bilious 
 vomiting. This oppression of the precordia is one of 
 the constant symptoms of this disorder; it begins, in- 
 creases, and ends with it. As the above symptoms in- 
 crease, the second stage advances ; a fever comes on, 
 which at first is mild, and attended with momentary 
 horrors, though there is sometimes no fever ; sleep is 
 lost, the mind is more and more disturbed, a delirium 
 approaches, and an aversion at first to polished bodies, 
 then to light, afterwards to fluids, is perceived. The 
 air offends if it touches the skin, and the slightest sound 
 is very painful. A constriction of the gullet, with diffi- 
 culty of swallowing, first occurs; but as yet liquids are 
 freely taken; afterwards, however, they are refused. 
 This symptom augments so visibly, that on the sight of 
 any liquid a horror seizes the patient; and if he strives 
 to drink, spasms, anxiety, and loss of sense, follow. As 
 soon as the surface of the liquid is touched, a strangu- 
 lation in the throat is felt; the stomach is inflated; 
 the larynx is suddenly swelled externally, though the 
 swelling quickly disappears. While liquids are thus 
 rejected, solids are swallowed with tolerable ease ; 
 yet this symptom may become so violent as totally to 
 prevent solids also from being swallowed. The patient 
 now mourns bitterly; at times loses all knowledge of 
 his intimate acquaintance; but reason returns at inter- 
 vals, and he laments his own calamity: the thirst 
 excites a desire of.drink, but he strives in vain to swal- 
 low, and soon sinks into the most affecting despondency ; 
 he advises his friends to keep at a distance, and it is 
 supposed that he feels an inclination to bite ; but this is 
 suspicion only, and it is highly improbable that, with 
 the. disease of a dog, he should adopt his manners: 
 biting is the common method by which that animal 
 shows his resentment. The barking like a dog is 
 equally imaginary. A priapism and involuntary emis- 
 sions of semen and' urine sometimes attend this stage ; 
 and as the conclusion approaches, the fever and thirst 
 increase; the eyes are bright and furious; the urine 
 is high coloured, acrid, and in small quantities; the 
 tongue hangs out; the mouth foams; the pulse throbs, 
 strength fails, cold sweats come on, the tightness of 
 the breath increases, and the patient soon expires in 
 spasms, often losing the difficulty of swallowing liquids, 
 for many hours ; so that the dread of water is by no 
 means a pathognomonic symptom. 
 
H YD 
 
 773 
 
 H Y D 
 
 On dissection, the brain, the medulla oblongata, and 
 all the muscles, are said to be drier than usual : the 
 membranes extenuated ; the pericardium dry ; the blood 
 coagulates slowly, if at all ; and putrefaction soon comes 
 on. The fat appears completely Vasted ; the gall blad- 
 der full of greenish bile ; and the stomach covered with 
 a glary matter of a brown colour, and its villous coat 
 livid. The liver, contiguous to the stomach, is livid, 
 and the trachea and oesophagus inflamed. 
 
 The poison of rabid animals is, like that of the small 
 pox, secondary in its operation. It lies concealed till, 
 perhaps, by an assimilatory process, its quantity is in- 
 creased, or from the he^it of the body it becomes more 
 active. It is sufficiently certain, that, if the part is extir- 
 pated soon after the bite, the patient is safe : it is highly 
 probable that the same operation at the first commence- 
 ment of the inflammation would be equally advantage- 
 ous. When absorbed, like other poisons it is carried 
 to some excretory ; and that which from chemical affi- 
 nity or some other cause is preferred, we find to be the 
 salivary and the mucous glands of the fauces. Previous, 
 however, to this determination, it shows deleterious ef- 
 fects on the nervous system by the melancholy, the in- 
 creased sensibility, and the affection of the precordia, 
 which precede. These are the natural and genuine 
 effects of the poison, which prove sometimes fatal 
 without any others following. Mead. 
 
 When the poison is determined to the excretories, it 
 shows a powerful and active stimulus. Inflammation, 
 which is the consequence, in the mouth and fauces, 
 seems^to occasion the difficulty of swallowing. The 
 increased sensibility, however has some influence ; for 
 if the patient does not see the fluid, or it is not given in 
 a shining vessel, the convulsions are much less violent. 
 The sensation of cold water to the inflamed fauces con- 
 tributes to the effect. In all these respects, solids will 
 be less offensive than fluids ; and in general they are 
 swallowed by a less effort. 
 
 The disease in dogs is not owing -to heat, but is 
 probably produced by their confinement in kennels. In 
 man the disease is exclusively owing to the poison in- 
 troduced by the wound ; but its action is said to be ac- 
 celerated, probably increased, by fear, grief, or any 
 of the depressing passions. The prognosis is always 
 unfavourable. 
 
 If, in a "disease where remedies are so uncertain, we 
 were to draw any prophylactic indications, they would 
 be, first, to prevent the poison from acting, though it 
 exists in the body ; secondly, to evacuate it by the most 
 speedy methods. 
 
 This disease is peculiarly rare. Some practitioners 
 of the most extensive experience have never seen it ; 
 and some have boldly denied its existence. In general, 
 very few of the dogs reputed to be mad are really so ; 
 and but a small proportion of those bit by a dog, really 
 mad, receive the infection, as the parts are usually de- 
 fended by the clothes, and the teeth of the animal are 
 consequently wiped clean before the wound is inflicted. 
 This circumstance has given a delusive credit to many 
 trifling preparations employed as prophylactics. None 
 are to be trusted except excision ; but it is necessary to 
 state, according to the indications laid down, what has 
 been proposed. 
 
 We have already remarked, that nature is able to eva- 
 cuate morbid poisons, if the animal power is supported, 
 
 or at least no cause of debility gives the poison activity 
 The first indication is, therefore, answered by avoiding 
 whatever may depress or weaken, and employing every 
 plan to give a tone to the system. The depressing 
 passions are consequently to be counteracted ; and should 
 the patient's mind rest on the circumstances of the bite, 
 it should be cheered by every encouraging representa- 
 tion. Perhaps the ridiculous specifics, as eating the 
 liver of the dog broiled, or tying the skin of an hyaena 
 about the arm, may have been useful by inspiring con- 
 fidence ; and avoiding cold and excesses of every kind 
 must be advantageous in every view. Stimulants are 
 useful with the same design ; and numerous are the 
 remedies of this kind recommended by the ancients, 
 though condemned by Boerhaave ; viz. Galen's theriaca; 
 Scribonius Largus' opiate, a preparation containing 
 opium with large quantities of aromatics; the cibi acres 
 of Dioscorides; the wine of Celsus; the garlic and 
 theriaca of Palmarius and Mayerne, who added occa- 
 sionally the scordium, the snake root, and the flowers 
 of hypericum; and the pepper of Mead; are of this kind. 
 Tonics have been also employed, the chief of which is 
 cold bathing. The ancients used it with every mode 
 of exciting terror; and when they used the warm bath 
 in this complaint, the patient on coming out of the 
 water was plunged " in piscinam." Other tonics have 
 not been employed, though we find the filings of tin in 
 Mayerne's remedy ; and in some formulae, the varvain, 
 the lesser sage, plantain, and polypody ; and in others, 
 the wormwood, mint, betony, hypericum, and lesser 
 centaury medicines which, if they have any power, 
 must act as tonics. 
 
 In following the second indication, we may evacuate 
 the poison from the wound by sucking, by washing it 
 with hot water, by cutting it out, by bleeding with cup- 
 ping glasses, by enlarging the wound, increasing the 
 discharge with suppurating applications, by burning it 
 with gunpowder, or destroying an absorbing surface by 
 a caustic. Each has been employed, and each has had 
 its partisans ; but to cut out the part is the only certain 
 remedy, and it is certain at any period previous to the 
 inflammation. If the wound is inflicted so deep that 
 the bitten part cannot be separated, a caustic must be 
 applied to what remains; and though we thus lessen 
 the chance of relief, we should reflect that, at the depth 
 of the wound, the tooth has already lost its venom. Yet 
 such are the horrid consequences, that even the loss of 
 a limb would, in the event of a violent w r ound from a 
 dog certainly mad, cheaply purchase security. 
 
 When our attention has been paid to the wound, we 
 must look to the other excretories for the evacuation of 
 the poison : those most commonly preferred are the 
 skin, the urinary organs, the salivary or intestinal glands. 
 Mercury given in small doses, and long continued so as 
 very slightly, if at all, to affect the mouth, may be con- 
 sidered as a diaphoretic. Sauvages has collected a va- 
 riety of cases in which those who took mercury in this 
 way escaped, while others bit by the same animal died 
 hydrophobic. Desault, James, and others, have added 
 their testimony to the success of the same measure ; 
 but we must add, with regret, that later experience does 
 not support their decision. It is painful to be obliged 
 so often to oppose positive assertions ; but it would be 
 injurious to mankind to support a delusive security. 
 We have already observed that a dog, supposed to be 
 
HYD 
 
 '74 
 
 HYD 
 
 mad, seldom is so ; and that often bitten by an animal 
 really mad, not above one or two are infected with the 
 disease. Of the same kind is the famous Chinese re- 
 medy, which consists of ten grains of mosch, with 
 twice the quantity of factitious cinnabar, for the dose is 
 ordered to be repeated, if sleep and sweat do not fol- 
 low; and Hillary has observed that it is useful in pro- 
 portion as it proves diaphoretic. The warm bath has 
 been highly commended, particularly by Lieutaud; but 
 later experience has not confirmed its utility. 
 
 The principal diuretic is cantharides, but they have 
 been seldom employed. The chief authority we can 
 find for their utility is Baccius de Vencnis and Anti- 
 dotis, and some cases in which they appeared to be use- 
 ful are recorded in the first volume of the Bologna 
 Transactions. The ashes of the river cray fish, burnt 
 by twigs of bryony ; the sponge of the dog rose ; the 
 alyssum or mad wort; and the lichen cinercus terres- 
 tris ; have been considered as diuretics. They may be 
 such ; but they are useless in this disease. 
 
 The cathartics employed in hydrophobia have been 
 the rhubarb, the hiera picra, the colocynth, and helle- 
 bore; but we have received no positive accounts of their 
 utility, and have reason to think them of little im- 
 portance. 
 
 It has been supposed that the organs may be sheathed 
 with oil, and absorption prevented, or the acrimony of 
 the poison covered. This plan too has flattered and 
 disappointed practitioners; and the Ormskirk medicine, 
 which is principally an antacid, has had no better suc- 
 cess. 
 
 When the disease has come on, it has been the object 
 of practitioners to sooth the early symptoms of irrita- 
 tion by opium, or to assist the natural discharge by the 
 more active exhibition of mercurials. Dr. Rush, in his 
 reveries respecting inflammation, thought this disease 
 also inflammatory, and proposed active bleeding. We 
 can trace this remedy in the History of the Academy 
 of Sciences at Paris for the year 1699, p. 58, recom- 
 mended by Poupart; and" we find it also mentioned in 
 the Medical Essays of Edinburgh, vol. v. part ii. 51. 
 This also has failed. Later authors have called hydro- 
 phobia a putrid fever, and given bark in large quanti- 
 ties, but with the same success. 
 
 Opium seems to rest on more rational principles, 
 and two grains, or even a larger dose, given every three 
 hours, seem to have relieved the symptoms, but have 
 done no more. A ptyalism, rapidly excited, and steadily 
 continued, has scarcely succeeded better; and the vine- 
 gar, of which four ounces have been directed three 
 times a day, has equally failed. In short, full, effectual, 
 and COMPLETE EXCISION of ' the wounded /iart is the only 
 certain means of relief ; AND THIS is CERTAIN. 
 
 See jEtrus, Crelius Aurelianus, Lommius, Sauvages 
 sur la Rage, Desault; James on Canine Madness; 
 Mead on the Bite of a Mad Dog; Seleg, Nugent, and 
 Hamilton on the Hydrophobia; Medical Museum, vol. 
 ii. p. 97, Sec.; London Medical Transactions, vol. ii. 
 and London Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. 
 iii. ; Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, vol. v. p. 42 ; 
 Vaughan's Two Cases of the Hydrophobia ; Cullen's 
 First Lines, vol. iv. ; White's Surgery, p. 102; Me- 
 moirs of Medical Society of London, vol. i. p. 243 ; 
 Memoirs of the Royal Society of Medicine in Paris, 
 Supplement lo vol. iv. 
 
 The second species arises without any contagion, in 
 some fevers from topical inflammations of the thorax 
 or neighbouring parts ; from the accession of an epi- 
 lepsy ; from the bite of an epileptic patient ; the bite, 
 it is said, of persons in violent fits of passion : an infe- 
 rior degree of it will be observable in some hysteric 
 cases, when, from the difficulty of swallowing, patients 
 are fearful of taking liquids, and sometimes cannot be 
 prevailed upon to make the attempt. In all these cases, 
 musk and opium appear to be chiefly efficacious. 
 
 HYDROPHTHA'LMIA, (from vfap, water, and 
 <p0A,tto?, the eye*). See PROPTOSIS. 
 
 HYDROPHTHA'LMION,Xfrom the same). It is 
 the part under the eye which swells in cachectic and 
 hydropic cases. 
 
 HYDROPHYSOCE'LE, (from vfcp, water, $=*, a 
 flatus, and >jA>>, a hernia*). A HEKNIA proceeding from 
 a mixture of water and flatulence. 
 
 HY'DROPIPER, (from v&p, and /nfler; from its 
 pungency, and growing in marshy places). See PEHSI- 
 
 CARIA URENS. 
 
 HYDROPNEUMOSA'RCA, (from vfap, water, 
 srvivfix, wind, and <r*f%, Jles/i,*) a tumour, from a mix- 
 ture of flatulent, aqueous, and carneous substances. 
 
 HYDKOPOI'DES, (from 
 
 water, and 
 
 a reseinblance). Aqueous excretions, common in 
 dropsies. 
 
 HY'DROPS, (from vS'ap, water,') hyderos; a DROPSY. 
 In reality there is but one kind of this disease, for all 
 the various dropsies differ only in their seat. As this 
 circumstance suggests a variety of practice, we have 
 distinctly considered the peculiar circumstances under 
 each head, and shall now add only a few general re- 
 marks. 
 
 All dropsies are chronical diseases from debilitated 
 fibres; but this debility may be general or particular. 
 It is, however, always attended with an accumulation 
 of serosity, either in the whole of the cellular texture, 
 or in particular cavities. In the anasarca the water is 
 clear and limpid, but in the ascites often more thick 
 and gelatinous, or sometimes mixed with hydatids or 
 coagulated lymph. 
 
 Each age and sex is liable to this disorder ; but gene- 
 rally it happens to men advanced in years, and to wo- 
 men after child bearing; those who live in low wet 
 situations; whose life is sedentary, and who have in- 
 dulged in spirituous liquors. 
 
 The general or immediate causes of all dropsies are 
 increased exhalation or diminished absorption. The 
 former, in anasarca, is, according to Dr. Hunter, owing 
 to transudation. This, however, makes little difference 
 in the present view of the subject; and it is useless 
 to engage in an examination of the distinction, as it 
 will not apply to any practical improvement. 
 
 Increased exhalation often arises from an interrup- 
 tion to the return of the venous blood; and this inter- 
 ruption may arise from diseases of the right ventricle of 
 the heart, or its valves, from an upright posture, when 
 the force of gravity opposes the return ; scirrhi, or other 
 obstructions in the liver or spleen ; polypous concre- 
 tions in the veins; aneurisms in the arteries; abscesses; 
 scirrhi or steatoms in the neighbourhood of the arteries 
 or the veins; the gravid uterus, &c. 
 
 A general debility and laxity of the whole system are 
 a common cause of increased exhalation, and dropsies 
 
II Y I) 
 
 775 
 
 H YD 
 
 are, in this way, occasioned by repelled eruptions or 
 suppressed evacuations ; by general causes of debility, 
 as palsy, long fevers, excessive evacuations, and intem- 
 perance. 
 
 A preternatural quantity of watery fluids taken into 
 the system, or absorbed by the skin, has been considered 
 as a cause of dropsy ; and a preternatural tenuity of the 
 blood from saline acrimony has been said to produce 
 the same effect. Each, however, is, we believe, rare. 
 Nature easily disposes of the superabundant fluids, if 
 the secretions are free; but when suppressed, as in cold 
 watery situations, by an ischuria renalis, &c. dropsy 
 will probably follow. 
 
 A rupture of the thoracic duct, 'of the lacteals or 
 lymphatics of the kidneys, ureters, or vesica urinaria, 
 may produce dropsy ; but these causes are peculiarly 
 rare. Hydatids, on the contrary, we suspect to fre- 
 quently induce this disease. 
 
 Absorption may be diminished from loss of tone in 
 the- absorbing extremities of the lymphatics, and by 
 obstructions to the passage, of the absorbed fluids in 
 their course. See LACTEALS and LYMPHATICS. 
 
 These causes of dropsy, though separately stated for 
 the sake of distinction, are frequently combined; and 
 we must confess that the great outline will not admit 
 of practical application. Our chief object is to evacuate 
 the water by increasing the secretions, while we sup- 
 port the general tone of the system by a warm cordial 
 diet, cordial and tonic medicines, which do not possess 
 too great a degree of astringency. The bitters called 
 aperient are, in general, best adapted for this purpose. 
 The general evacuants we have noticed in the articles 
 of A.NASARCA and ASCITES, q. v. We shall now add 
 the means of obviating some of the more troublesome 
 symptoms. 
 
 Dropsies are not quickly fatal, except when produced 
 by polypus concretions in the heart or pulmonary- 
 vessels ; a scirrhous liver ; tumefied mesenteric glands; 
 a scirrhous or otherwise disordered uterus. Bleeding 
 of the nose, ulcers, or gangrene, appearing in any part, 
 are highly dangerous. Great thirst, the upper parts 
 ly extenuated, febrile horror with external heat, an 
 ;jelas on the legs, livid streaks or spots on the skin, 
 are among the most dangerous- symptoms. 
 
 Tlnrs,!. We see no reason for the rigid abstinence 
 so often enjoined : the patient may, in general, drink 
 in proportion to his inclination. Acid liquors, as cyder, 
 or in want of it vinegar imperial, with a small pro- 
 portion of the spirit of juniper, or rhenish wine and 
 water, may be allowed ; and thirst is often prevented 
 by holding nitre in the mouth. 
 
 Difficulty of breathing. In this case the loss of a few 
 ounces of blood has been recommended ; but though a 
 momentary relief is thus obtained, the injury will be 
 considerable. The safest method is, if possible, to ob- 
 tain relief by expectoration ; and for this purpose a 
 mixture of the gum ammoniac with the acetum scillas 
 may be repeated as the occasion requires. The infusion 
 of garlic is often useful, and the asafcctida relieves the 
 dyspnoea when it is connected, as is often the case, with 
 flatus in the stomach, occasioning hysteric affections. 
 In this situation also a warm plasterer liniment, with a 
 large proportion of opium, may be applied to the pit of 
 the stomach. 
 
 Spasms often arise in particular parts, especially about 
 
 the chest, frequently awaking the patient out of a sound 
 refreshing sleep. In such cases opium, with cam- 
 phor, is the only effectual remedy ; and even in hydro- 
 thorax, when the dyspnoea is considerable, is often a safe 
 remedy. It is only coutraindicated when there is a 
 considerable and apparently necessary discharge from 
 the mucous glands of the bronchiae. 
 
 fomiting is relieved often by the chalk julep, with a 
 slight warm opiate, or by a saline draught in the act of 
 effervescence. 
 
 Purging requires regulation only, for it is often a 
 salutary discharge. 
 
 See Hoffmann, Boerhaave, Lister, and Lysons, on 
 this disease ; Le Dran's Operations ; London Medical 
 Transactions, vol. ii. ; Culleu's First Lines, vol. iv. ; 
 Monro on Dropsy. 
 
 HY'DROPS AD MA'TULAM. See DIABETES. 
 HY'DROPS ARTI'CCLI. See HYDROPS GEXU. 
 HY'DROPS CY'STICUS. The ENCYSTED DROPSY is a 
 collection of water enclosed in a cyst, which is some- 
 times from a collection of hydatids, and generally in the 
 abdomen. See HYDATIS and HYDROPS OVABJI. Le 
 Dran's Observations, edit. 2. p. 129. 
 
 HY'DROPS GE'NU. A DROPSY ix THE KXEE; water 
 collected under the capsular ligament of the knee. 
 Dr. Hunter observes, that if the synovia is separated in 
 too large a quantity, and the absorbents fail in their 
 action, an hydrops articuli succeeds, causing relaxation 
 of the ligament. Mr. Sharp recommends a tight band- 
 age, leaving the superfluity to be absorbed by the lym- 
 phatics. To this might be added some attenuating and 
 discutient embrocation, such as the aq. ammoniac ace-' 
 tatae ; or a solution of crude sal ammoniac in sharp vine- 
 gar : their proportion may be 3 ss. to ft i. See Gooch's 
 Cases and Remarks, vol. ii. p. 259 266; Edinburgh 
 Medical Commentaries, vol. vi. p. 132. 
 
 HY'DROPS MEDU'LL^E SPIXA'LIS. See SPIKA BI- 
 FIDA. 
 
 HY'DROPS OVA'RII. A DROPSY OF THE OVARIUM. 
 This species of encysted dropsy most frequently hap- 
 pens to barren and superannuated, sometimes to preg-. 
 nant women. It usually begins without pain, and the 
 health is unimpaired. It is not perceived until it is 
 much enlarged, and commonly appears but on one side. 
 It is known by its being moveable when the patient is 
 laid on her back, and by passing the finger up the vagina 
 the orifice of the uterus is found to move with the 
 tumour, which distinguishes it from the ascites. But 
 it seldom happens that the tumour rises above the 
 pelvis, till general dropsy has come on afld obliterated 
 the situation of the tumour. In this species, the fluctua- 
 tion is indistinct, and the disease is generally, and in- 
 deed we believe constantly, occasioned by hydatids. 
 When there are several cysts, there are sometimes in- 
 equalities in the tumour, and it has the feel of scirrhus. 
 Internal medicines are of little efficacy : tapping may re- 
 lieve for a time, and the operation is as safe as in the 
 common ascites ; but the resistance to the instrument 
 is considerable, for the cyst thickens by pressure. Diu- 
 retics, purgatives, and mercurials, are equally ineffica- 
 cious. Dr. Percival gives an instance of a cure being 
 effected by a spontaneous vomiting; see his Essays, 
 Medical and Experimental. But to assist the general 
 health of the patient is almost the only means in our 
 power. 
 
HYD 
 
 776 
 
 HYD 
 
 HY'DROPS PE'CTORIS, also HYDROTHO'RAX. A 
 BROPSY in the BREAST. Dr: Cullen places it in the 
 class cac/iexi, and order intumescenti ; defining it a 
 difficulty of breathing, pallid countenance, cedematous 
 swelling of the feet, difficulty in lying down, a sudden 
 and spontaneous starting out of sleep with palpitation, 
 and water fluctuating in the chest. The water may be 
 on only one or both sides of the mediastinum : it is 
 usually on one side only ; but sometimes this fluid is 
 contained in hydatids, whose situation may be on the 
 diaphragm, the pleura, on the external surface of the 
 lungs, in their substance, on the surface of the heart, or 
 in the pericardium. In this case the knowledge of the 
 case and cure are alike uncertain. 
 
 Any of the causes of dropsy may produce this spe- 
 cies; it sometimes happens from increased exhalation 
 in consequence of a disorder of the lungs, or from an 
 infarction of the bronchial glands, occasioning obstruc- 
 tion to the passage of the blood ; often from debility only, 
 seldom from hydatids. 
 
 The symptoms, particularly when the water is extra- 
 vasated on the diaphragm, are an oppression of the pre- 
 cordia, a very irregular pulse, and an extraordinary 
 shortness of breath, sometimes relieved by a supine 
 posture : in this it is distinguished from fits of asthma 
 when the patient cannot lie down. A distinguishing 
 symptom of this disease is, the starting from sleep with 
 a sense of suffocation ; and though this may sometimes 
 attend obstructions in the thorax, from other causes, 
 it almost constantly attends every hydrothorax when 
 in a considerable degree. In the dropsy of the breast, 
 also, cedematous swellings are not only observed in the 
 feet but also in the hands, which Baglivi says is a pa- 
 thognomonic sign; and it certainly is so, when united 
 with a coldness of the hands, and a livid colour of the 
 lips. Inspiration is more easy than expiration; and if 
 there is much water on one side, the face, arm, and leg 
 on that side are sometimes swollen. 
 
 Instances have occurred in which the water hath been" 
 absorbed ; but, for the most part, the patient falls a 
 victim to the disease. As a palliative, when the water 
 is perceived to fluctuate, it may be drawn off by a ca- 
 nula and trochar, introduced betwixt the fourth and 
 fifth of the false ribs, and about four fingers breadth from 
 the spine. The seat of the disease, however, can sel- 
 dom be so accurately ascertained as to admit of this 
 operation, and we must, in general, rest on the reme- 
 dies of dropsy. Blisters on the legs will, however, 
 often relieve the complaint by evacuating much water, 
 and drawing it downward. Digitalis is supposed to be 
 a remedy peculiarly adapted to this complaint, and it 
 sometimes appears to be useful in obstructions of the 
 chest from any cause. The ether of Mr. Tickell, which 
 contains a proportion of the oleum vini, is said also to 
 be a very useful remedy ; but we have seldom found 
 any particular advantages from it. As an antispasmodic, 
 it may be supposed to relieve what are styled the symp- 
 tomata ephialtica, the starlings from the sleep; but in 
 this respect its efficacy is doubtful, and opium succeeds 
 more certainly and more effectually. When the load 
 of water is partly taken off, this is a safe remedy. Vide 
 HYDROPS, ASCITES, and ANASARCA. See Le Dran's 
 Operations, edit. 2. p. 117, 118 ; Cullen's First Lines, 
 vol. iv; Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. p. 356. 
 
 HY'DROPS PERICA'RDII. DROPSY of the PERICAR- 
 DIUM, a superabundance of watery fluid collected within 
 the pericardium. There are no symptoms by which 
 the disease can be certainly discovered in the living 
 body ; cases can only be referred to, in some of which 
 the cause has been suspected, in others ascertained, by 
 dissection. In general, there are great oppression and 
 anxiety, a labouring irregular pulse, with the other 
 symptoms of hydrothorax. The treatment does not 
 differ from that of hydrops pectoris. See Sauvages' 
 Hydrothorax Pericardii, Morgagni de Causis Sedibus- 
 que Morborum, xvi. 34, 36 ; Senac. de Coeur, torn. ii. 
 p. 349; Bouillet, Dissert. 1758; Edinburgh Medical 
 Essays, vol. v. p. 56, 58, 59. 
 
 HY'DROPS PULMONUM. The DROPSY of the LUNGS is 
 seated in the cellular membrane of the lungs. Some- 
 times it attacks suddenly, from an hydatid bursting, and 
 filling the cellular membrane. 
 
 The diagnostics are very obscure : the difficulty in 
 breathing is constant, and increased by the least mo- 
 tion, though not much varied by different attitudes 
 and situations; the anxiety about the precordia is con- 
 siderable ; and, on attempting a deep inspiration, the 
 patient finds it impossible to dilate his chest, and his 
 breath seems to be suddenly stopped : the pulse is 
 small, languid, and oppressed ; the face pale and bloat- 
 ed j- the legs swelled, and the whole body leucophleg- 
 matic. 
 
 A brisk mercurial cathartic will often give very quick 
 relief. After this, the seneka root, in large doses, will be 
 useful, as it operates powerfully by expectoration, urine, 
 and perspiration. Besides these the usual diuretics 
 and sudorifics may be administered. If the case is des- 
 perate, an operation, as in the empyema, may be tried. 
 See Edinburgh Medical Essays, vol. vi. p. 126; Perci- 
 val's Essays, Medical and Experimental, p. 172; Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. ii. p. 356, See. 
 
 HYDROPS SA'CCULI LACHRYMA'LIS. See HERNIA 
 
 LACHRYMALIS. 
 
 HYDROPS SCRO'TI, and HYDROPS TE'STIS. See HY- 
 
 DROCELE. 
 
 HYDROPS UMBILICA'LIS ; UMBILICAL DROPSY; exom- 
 fihalus ayueus Platneri; hydromfihalus of jEgineta, 
 Heister, Dionis. 
 
 It occurs in pregnant women, from severe labours ; 
 infants who labour under ascites and hernia umbilicalis. 
 According to Plainer, it scarcely can ever happen with- 
 out an umbilical rupture and ascites ; the tumour is ' 
 soft, fluctuating, permanent, and pellucid, when exa- 
 mined by the light of a candle. The treatment is that 
 of hydrocele. 
 
 HYDROPS U'TERI. DROPSY of the WOMB, is seated 
 in the cavity of the womb, and the collection of water 
 there is so great, that the belly appears as if affected 
 with an ascites : on pressure, a fluctuation is perceived. 
 It may take place during pregnancy, but is not usually 
 an attendant. Dr. Cullen defines it a tumour of the 
 hypogastric region, slowly and gradually increasing, re- 
 sembling the figure of the uterus, yielding to, or fluctu- 
 ating on, pressure; without ischury or pregnancy. 
 From Sauvages he enumerates seven species, which 
 cannot, however, be distinguished by external signs, 
 viz. Hydrometraascitica; hydrometra gravidamm; hy- 
 drometra hydatica; hydrometra sanguined; hydrometra 
 
H YG 
 
 "til 
 
 11 Y (i 
 
 jiurifcrmis; hydrometra ascites uterinus; ar\d/iydrc?iie- 
 tra sanguineo-uterinus. 
 
 The diagnostics are not distinct; for many fallacious 
 sings of pregnancy accompany this disorder. It is dis- 
 tinguished from the ascites by its being confined to the 
 region of the uterus, and by the thinness of the os 
 tincre. If the tumour is from a scirrhus, it is never in 
 the middle, nor is it round, like the dropsy. This 
 disease is soon followed by an anasarca, a slow fever, 
 and a marasmus. 
 
 A canula introduced into the uterus is the best and 
 speediest remedy ; but sometimes a scirrhus, a cicatrix, 
 or tubercles prevent it. If the canula cannot be intro- 
 duced, hard riding, violent shocks, with emetics, sternu- 
 tatories, and brisk cathartics, may be employed. 
 
 HYDROPY'RETOS, from vfap, water, and vv^ilot, 
 a fever}. Surlor jinglictts. Blanchard. 
 
 HYDRORACHI'TIS, (from vS~ap, water, and />*#<?, 
 the a/line}. See SPIKA BIFIDA. 
 
 HYDRORO'SATON, (from vSap, wafer, and />&, 
 a rose,) a drink made of water, honey, and the juice of 
 roses. Se Paulus jEgineta, lib. vii. c. 15. 
 
 HYDRORHO'DIXON,(from vfap, agua,smd tthiti, 
 the oil of roses,') water mixed with the oil of roses ; 
 given by Galen as an emetic in cases of poison. 
 
 HYDROSA'CCHARUM, (from vty, aqua, and 
 <ra.x%ap<>*, sugar,") a composition of sugar and water, 
 which answers to the hydromeli by changing honey for 
 feu gar. 
 
 HYDROSA'RCA, (from vt*p, water, and rf|, 
 Jlesh}. A tumour or abscess containing water and flesh. 
 M. A. Severinus. 
 
 HYDROSARCOCE'LE, (from vhp, water, <r*ft, 
 flesh, and >;A*, an hernia.}. See SARCOOELE. 
 
 HYDROSELI'NUM, (from vfy, and e--A/.v, fiur- 
 tlane}. See APIIM. 
 
 HYDROTHO'RAX, (from fiJty, and Sp*, the 
 chest}. See HYDROPS PECTOHIS. 
 
 HYDRO'TICUS, (from vfap, water}. See HYDRA- 
 
 COGUS. 
 
 HYGI'DION. A collyrium described by P. jEgineta, 
 lib. vii. c. 16; called ammonii collyrium. 
 
 HYGI'DION HYGE'IA, HYGI'DIOX HYGIE'IA, (from ny<, 
 sound}. HEALTH or SOUNDNESS. The name of a plaster 
 called jianacea, and the PLASTER of the THREE BRO- 
 THERS, described in jEtius. Health, however, a more 
 extensive sense, comprehends a great variety of 
 considerations, which, in the Leyden school, formed a 
 considerable and important part of the institutions of 
 medicine. We cannot attend to it with equal care ; and 
 indeed its doctrines comprehend a variety of subjects 
 treated of under distinct heads. We must not, how- 
 ever, pass it over lightly. 
 
 It will be at once obvious that health is a relative 
 term ; for the changes consistent with it in some con- 
 stitutions would be morbid in others. It is equally 
 obvious that there is some latitude in its use, and that 
 many changes may take place, without inducing a lesion 
 of the functions, and, of course, a disease. Authors 
 have, therefore, used the expression, " within the li- 
 mits of health," to imply some deviation from the most 
 perfect, but not sufficient to constitute a morbid, state. 
 
 Health depends on the management of what has 
 been called the non naturals, a fanciful term, compre- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 bending air, food, exercise, the "passions, retenta and 
 excreta, sleep and waking. Yet the regulation of these 
 depends on the constitution, what has been styled tem- 
 perament or idiosyncracy : the former a generic term, 
 comprising peculiarities of constitution, common to 
 many persons ; the other the peculiarity of each indi- 
 vidual's structure. We must not now anticipate the 
 subject of temperaments, but may remark that the an- 
 cients, in subservience to their doctrine of humours, dis- 
 tinguished four; the sanguine, the bilious, the phlegma- 
 tic, and the melancholic. The distinction is not wholly 
 theoretical. The supposed sanguine temperament is 
 that of youth, where the vessels are full, the fibres 
 firm and active, quickly excited to motion, and often 
 to excessive or irregular action. The bilious is dis- 
 tinguished by equal strength and activity ; but by a yel- 
 low hue on the skin, red hair, with a constitution 
 often more acutely sensible, always more irritable. The 
 phlegmatic temperament is pale in complexion ; languid 
 in its exertions ; the vessels, if full, torpid ; the consti- 
 tution inactive ; the mind not easily excited to exertion. 
 The melancholic has- a greater degree of torpor, with a 
 dark yellow hue ; the mind dull, abstracted, but perse- 
 vering. In such constitutions the plethora is chiefly- 
 venous. 
 
 The sanguine temperament bears evacuations with 
 great ease ; but they soon constitute a habit which is 
 seldom broken with impunity. Health, with such per- 
 sons, is best preserved by low living, avoiding excess of 
 every kind, particularly cold after active bodily exer- 
 tions. The bilious requires the same precautions; but 
 the evacuations best adapted, which are indeed almost 
 indispensable to this kind of constitution, are the free 
 and frequent use of the milder laxatives. The warm 
 cordial diet, and the stimuli, which suit the fihlegmatic 
 temperament, would induce fever in the sanguine or 
 bilious. Free air, regular and constant exercise, with 
 every means of strengthening, without constriction, are 
 adapted for persons of this class. They will not 'bear 
 evacuations, particularly loss of blood ; and, at the same 
 time, must not indulge too freely in high living or in- 
 activity. In the melancholic, every thing which accumu- 
 lates the blood in the internal organs must be avoided. 
 Exercise, which determines to the skin; purgatives, 
 which can- rouse the torpid fibres into active exertions; 
 amusements, which can interest the mind ; are pecu- 
 liarly necessary in such habits. A sameness of exercise 
 and of objects, mental or corporeal, must be avoided ; 
 for the bent which the body or mind takes, is with dif- 
 ficulty counteracted. 
 
 Health is also a relative to different ages, to different 
 sexes, and different occupations. Infancy is the period 
 of peculiar irritability, and of peculiar sensibility. It is 
 the sanguine temperament of manhood, with the mo- 
 bility of the female constitution. As the body increases 
 in size and in bulk, the mobility lessens, the strength 
 and the activity of the sanguiferous and nervous systems 
 augment. The power is at its height from about twenty- 
 eight to thirty -five, and then gradually declines, assum- 
 ing, by slow degrees, some of the more distinguishing 
 appearances of the melancholic temperament, but not 
 so acutely marked. In the early and later periods, the 
 limits of health are more narrow ; in the middle period, 
 extensive ; and the means of preserving it in both will 
 
 5 G 
 
H Y G 
 
 778 
 
 II Y M 
 
 be sufficiently obvious from what has been already re- 
 marked. 
 
 Different sexes differ also in the means of preserving 
 health. The constitution of women is that of youth: 
 in advanced age the sexes approach very nearly in tem- 
 perament. Women are generally distinguished by a 
 plethora, and this is often a cause of apparent debilty. 
 The circulation is also balanced with peculiar nicety, 
 so that the equilibrium is soon destroyed. The two 
 distinguishing eras in a woman's life are, when the cata- 
 menia first appear, and when they cease. "In each, be- 
 fore the equilibrium is established, either a morbid, ir- 
 regular mobility, or a torpor, takes place. In the latter 
 case the temperament approaches the phlegmatic. We 
 have no appellation for the former ; and another tem- 
 perament should be added to express" it, which may 
 have the hackneyed appellation of the nervous. 
 
 The health as adapted to different occupations also 
 differs. The sturdy strength of the husbandman would 
 be torpor in the watchmaker ; and the delicate feelings, 
 the acute eye, and minute exactness of the latter, would 
 be morbid sensibility in the sailor. Habit, in these in- 
 stances, forms the constitution ; but the limits of health 
 are in each peculiarly his own. The diet of the one 
 would be injurious to the other : the robust exercises of 
 the sailor would bring on a morbid tremor in the artist. 
 "For active exertions and continued labour the diet 
 should be chiefly animal, but not in excess": the vessels 
 must be full, not distended. This is the training of the . 
 pugilist and the game cock, whose contests require the 
 most vigorous exertions ; and sometimes their con- 
 tinuance. 
 
 Health is also relative when there is any consti- 
 tutional disease. In gouty habits it is necessary often to 
 reduce the stronger state of the constitution ; but it must 
 be done with caution, lest the atonic form of the disease 
 should follow. Scrofula, the disease of the phlegmatic 
 constitution, will also not admit of stimulants ; and, 
 in each, we must keep to those extreme limits of health, 
 which in many constitutions might be called debility. 
 In nervous complaints we often find plethora at least a 
 remote cause, and to lower the tone more may increase 
 the irritability, and consequently the disease. We must 
 here also keep to the extreme limits, and cautiously re- 
 gulate our evacuations, lest the patient sink too low. 
 
 Idiosyncracy is, in part, constitutional, but often in- 
 duced by habit. It can be taught only by observation, 
 and generally by the observation of the individual. No 
 prudent physician will, therefore, employ an active me- 
 dicine, until, from the patient or his friends, he has at- 
 tempted to ascertain any peculiarity of constitution, 
 which should render him cautious in this respect, or 
 Avholly forbid its being given. 
 
 The more general rules for the preservation of health 
 we have already considered. See ALIMENT and 
 DI./ETA ; for the remainder of the subject, see JORA 
 and CLIMATE. 
 
 HYGIEI'NE, (from vyictiva, to be in health}. The 
 . doctrines of health. See HYGIEIA and MEDICINA. 
 
 HYGIENI'STES, (from the same). Hijgienists ; 
 physicians who only attend people in health, to prevent 
 diseases. The temperaments, the constitution, the 
 air, the food, the habitations, the changes in the 
 functions of the body, and those from different ages, 
 
 seasons, and climates, were the objects of their at- 
 tention. 
 
 HY'GRA (from vypos, humid}. LIQUID PLASTERS. 
 See also COLOPHONIA. 
 
 HYGROBLEPHA'RICUS, (from vypos, humid, and 
 ft^efxpov, an eyelid*). Hygrophthalmicus. An epithet 
 of some ducts discovered in the extreme edge or inner 
 part of the eyelids, leading probably from glands. 
 
 HYGROCIRSOCE'LE, (from vypef, humid, r.<p<rof, 
 a -uarijc, and why, a tumour}. A species of hernia, from 
 a varicous spermatic vein, while the scrotum is at the 
 same time filled with water. 
 
 HYGROCOLLY'RIUM, (from vyp^, humid, and 
 oAAuj>ie, a collyrium}. A liquid collyrium, or consist- 
 ing chiefly of liquids. 
 
 HYGROLO'GIA, (from v/pos, liquid, and Asyos, a 
 discourse}. HYGROLOGY, which treats of the various 
 humours of the body. The best works are Plenck's 
 Hydrologia, and Johnson's AnimaUChemistry. 
 
 HYGRO'METRUM. The HYGROMETER, ( from 
 wypos, humid, and ^.trpoi, a measure,) an instrument 
 which shows the different degrees of moisture in the at- 
 mosphere. Wedelius gives this name to those diseased 
 parts whose susceptibility of impressions shows different 
 states of the air, with respect to its moisture, more ex- 
 actly than any instrument. As, the cicatrices of old 
 wounds are painful when the weight of the atmosphere 
 is less, or rheumatic pains exasperated by a change of 
 weather. The hygrometer has never been applied to 
 medical purposes. 
 
 HYGROMY'RON, (from y^ liquid, and ftvgn, 
 ointment}, a liquid ointment described by jEtius. 
 
 HYGROPHO'BIA, (from t>y/>, liquid, and 0f*, 
 to be afraid}. Synonymous with HYDROPHOBIA, 
 q. v. 
 
 HYGROPTHA'LMICUS. See HYGROBLEPHA- 
 
 RICUS. 
 
 HYME'NEA, corrupted from anime, or animaea, 
 COURBARIL. (See ANIME.) The seeds are covered 
 with a saccharine substance, which the Indians eat 
 greedily ; and at the roots is found a yellowish resin, 
 which, dissolved in alcohol, makes an excellent varnish. 
 It is the gum anime of the materia medica. 
 
 HY'MEN, vfAtfi, a MEMBRANE; from Hymen, the < 
 god of marriage, as by it is usually understood the mem- 
 brane which appears in the form of a crescent, situated 
 at the entrance of the vagina, called also claustrum -vir- 
 ginitatis, eugeos, and bucton ; supposed to be torn in 
 the first intercourse with man. When this membrane 
 is ruptured, it is shrivelled up, and forms the carunculx 
 myrtiformes. (See CARUNCULA.) It naturally shrinks 
 with years, or is torn by straining, and sometimes dis- 
 appears before the age of twenty : it can, therefore, be 
 no proof of virginity. 
 
 In infants this membrane is shrivelled, and appears a 
 mere rugosity, so that De Graaf thought it wanting : in 
 others it closes up the urethra, that the urine cannot be 
 voided ; or the vagina, that the menses cannot flow 
 and an operation is necessary. 
 
 When the mark of perforation cannot be seen, the 
 cure was thought impracticable ; but a trochar and ca- 
 nula have been found to succeed, though a passage of 
 four inches was perforated before the end was obtained. 
 See Heister's Surgery ; Edinburgh Medical Common- 
 
H YO 
 
 779 
 
 H YO 
 
 taries; Dr. Shenvin's Account of an Imperforated Hymen 
 Successfully Treated ; Medical Records and Researches, 
 1798. 
 
 HYOGLO'SSUS, (from ve<S~K, the hyoid bone, and 
 yA-<7<, the tongue}. The name~of the muscle of the 
 tongue. It rises from the basis, but chiefly from each 
 cornu of theos hyoides, running laterally and forwards, 
 to shorten the tongue. This muscle is sometimes di- 
 vided into three : basio glossus; hyjisilo or yflsioglossus, 
 or hufisiloides; the chondro glossus; and the ceratoglos- 
 fus. Douglas observes, that it rises fleshy from three 
 different places ; its first origin is broad and carnous from 
 the cornua of the hyois ; this is properly the cerataglos- 
 tus: its second head comes from part of the basis of this 
 bone, and its name is hasioglossus: the third beginning 
 is derived from the cartilaginous appendage of the hyoi- 
 des, sometimes called chondroglossus: these three unite, 
 and, their fibres running in the same direction, they are 
 inserted broad and thin near the root of the tongue later- 
 ally. The use of each is to draw the tongue obliquely 
 to one side; but if both act at once, the tongue is pulled 
 directly backwards into the mouth. Douglas adds, that 
 in some subjects he hath observed a great part of the 
 muscles to arise from the basis of the bone, and in some 
 others few or none of their fibres originated from that 
 part. 
 
 HYOI'DES OS, (from v, and tifa, because formed 
 like the Greek letter upsilon,) yoides, hyft&iloides, and ' 
 vfi&iloides; bicorne, and lambdoides. It is situated in an 
 horizontal position between the root of the tongue and 
 the larynx; convex on its anterior part, and hollow on 
 the posterior : the cornua become smaller as they run 
 back, and diverge a little ; at the end of each cornu is a 
 graniform appendicle, from whence a ligament runs to 
 the styloid process of the os temporis, and another liga- 
 ment connects the bone to the larynx. These ligaments 
 are sometimes in part or wholly osseous, and the os 
 hyoides is joined to the temporal bone by anchylosis. 
 In the foetus it is almost wholly cartilaginous, only a 
 small osseous point appearing in the middle of its body 
 and in each of its cornua. The appendicles are not ob- 
 servable at birth, and remain cartilaginous for many 
 years, it is the basis and support of the tongue, and the 
 muscles of the larynx and fauces. 
 
 HYOPHARYNG.'US, (from <;<&, the hyoid 
 bone, and $afy|, the pharynx). The hyopharyngaei 
 muscles, in general are those which on each side are 
 inserted into the os hyoides ; and they may be reckoned 
 three pair, viz. the basio fiharygei, cerato fiharynggus 
 major et minor; coming from the basis and the horns of 
 the os hyoides. Innis calls it constrictor fiharyngis me- 
 dins. It arises from the appendix of the os hyoides, 
 from the cornu of that bone, and from the ligament which 
 connects it to the thyroid cartilage ; the fibres of the 
 superior part, running obliquely upwards, and covering 
 a considerable part of the superior constrictor (i. e. ce- 
 fihalo pharyngosus,) terminate in a point. It is inserted 
 in the middle of the cuneiform process of the os occipitis, 
 before the foramen magnum, and jointed to its fellow 
 at a white line, in the middle back part of the pharynx. 
 The fibres at the middle part run more transversely 
 than those above or below. Its use is to compress 
 that part of the pharynx which it covers, and to draw 
 it with the os hyoides upwards. See PHARYNX. 
 
 HYOPHTHA'LMOS,(from <x, a swine, and 
 fut,aneye). HOG'S EYE; so named from its resem- 
 blance. See ERYXGIUM. 
 
 HYOSCI'AMUS, (from m, a swine, and xvxnas, a 
 bean; from hogs eating it as a medicine; or from the 
 hairy and bristly appearance of the plant). HENBANES; 
 HOG'S BEANS, and dens caballinus. The plants have 
 hairy, oblong, deep indented leaves, and bell shaped 
 flowers, followed by irregular cup like capsules, which 
 contain the. seeds. It is also a name for tobacco. See 
 
 NlCOTIAKA. 
 
 HYOSCI'AMUS A'LBUS, Lin. Sp. PI. 257. WHITE 
 HENBANE. Its leaves are smaller and more woody 
 than those of the black henbanes ; the plant is a native 
 of the southern parts of Europe; is similar, but not 
 equally powerful, with the common sort. Sauvages 
 observes, that the daily use of the hyosciamus albus, 
 beginning with the third part of^a grain, and gradually 
 increasing it while the oesophagus and fauces are moist, 
 is the most efficacious remedy for a cataract. A priest, 
 affected with this complaint in his right eye, after the use 
 of this medicine for eight days, in which time the dose 
 was increased to three grains, could read small print, 
 who before could only perceive large letters. The crys- 
 talline lens was at first white, afterward became bluish 
 and nearly pellucid ; the myodal suffusion, under which 
 he laboured, vanished, but the appetite and sleep, at 
 first languid, were perfectly restored. From the use of 
 this medicine he saw another cured by D. Coutas, whose 
 crystalline lens became perfectly diaphanous. Sauva- 
 gesii Nosologia Methodica, vol. i. p. 724. 
 
 HYOSCI'AMUS LUT^E'US. See NICOTIAXA MI- 
 NOR. 
 
 HYOSCI'AMUS XI'GER, apollinaris altercum, faba 
 suilla, agone, altercangenon, COMMON or BLACK HEN- 
 BANE; hyosciamus niger Lin. Sp. PI. 257; is one of the 
 poisonous vegetables of Great Britain. The root islong, 
 tough, white, and, when recently cut through, smells 
 like liquorice : the stalks thick, round, woody, irregu- 
 larly branched, and covered with a hairy down. The 
 leaves surrounding the stalk at their base stand irre- 
 gularly ; are large, soft, and downy, pointed at the ends, 
 and very deeply indented at the edges ; of a greyish 
 green colour, with a virose disagreeable smell. The 
 flowers are monopetalous, divided into five obtuse seg- 
 ments; large, of a dirty yellowish colour, reticulated 
 with violet coloured veins. The seed vessels follow, 
 one after every flower : they are large, and contain 
 a great quantity of seeds of a brown, rough, and irregu- 
 lar figure. 
 
 This is the only species a native of Great Britain ; 
 and the seeds, leaves, or roots, if received into the sto- 
 mach, are poisonous. The root produces various dis- 
 orders, and particularly madness. If the stomach does 
 not reject what it has received, a stupor and apoplectic 
 symptoms, terminating in death, are the usual conse- 
 quences. 
 
 Henbane, in its external appearances, much resem- 
 bles parsnep, the use of which is said to be dangerous ; 
 the latter has probably been mistaken for parsnips. 
 
 The symptoms in consequence of swallowing this 
 
 species of henbane, besides madness, are apoplexy, or an 
 
 appearance of intoxication. Swallowing the seeds has 
 
 been sometimes followed by thirst, giddiness, dimness 
 
 5 G2 
 
HYP 
 
 '80 
 
 HYP 
 
 of sight, with a dilated pupil, raving, and profound 
 sleep. The effects of henbane are similar to those of 
 opium, when taken in large quantities ; and, like opium, 
 it' administered with skill, it is a valuable sedative, mo- 
 derating excess of irritability. With the advantages of 
 opium, it is said to keep the bowels lax, especially if 
 exhibited in large doses. It has been given in the form 
 of extract as far as twenty-four grains ; but the dose has 
 been gradually increased from one or two grains : it 
 seldom produces any anodyne effect till it has amounted 
 to eight or ten grains. Dr. Cullen has extended it to 
 thirty grains a day. 
 
 Its ill effects are relieved as directed in the article 
 AMANITA, q. v. 
 
 Dr. Stork is said to have relieved by this remedy 
 palpitations of the heart, a tendency to melancholy, 
 coughs, with other spasmodic disorders and convulsions 
 after other means had failed. But Grecding tried it in 
 forty cases of melancholia, mania, and epilepsy, without 
 advantage. -In cancers and scrofula it has been tried 
 with various degrees of success. In chordees, which 
 have resisted the use of opium, Bell used it with advan- 
 tage, giving the extract from one to three grains, some- 
 times a larger dose, three times a day. See Stoerck de 
 Hyosciamo, and Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 The author of this article, led many years since by cir- 
 cumstances unnecessary to mention, tried the seeds of 
 thehyoscyamus in different cases of hysteria, and other 
 convulsive diseases of the stomach. Either alone or 
 mixed with aromatics he found it a valuable sedative, 
 without the deleterious or the constipating effects of 
 opium, and only neglected it from omitting to procure 
 the seeds in proper time. He began with a grain, and 
 seldom found it necessary to proceed beyond three or 
 four. 
 
 Lewis's Materia Medica, p. 315 ; Wilmer's Observa- 
 tions on the Poisonous Vegetables in Great Britain ; 
 Withering's Botanical Arrangements; Memoirs of the 
 Medical Society of London, vol. i. p. 310; Cullen's Ma- 
 teria Medica. 
 
 HYOTHYROI'DES, (from , the hyaid bone, and 
 S-ttftetS'ef, the thyroid cartilage). Thyro hyoides. These 
 muscles runfromthe thyroid cartilage to the os hyoides: 
 they are attached to the knobs of that cartilage, and the 
 line between them, for the purpose of bringing them 
 nearer to each other. 
 
 HYPALEI'PTRON, (from V7ru>.n<fa, to sflread). A 
 spatula for spreading ointments. 
 
 HYPALEI'PTON, (from the same). See LIXI- 
 
 MENTUM. 
 
 HYPERyE'STHESES, (from wetftmrlu, to feel in 
 excess}. See DYSOREXIA. 
 
 HYPERARTETI'SCOS, (from v* cf , above, and 
 apli&, to com/iose). Supenumerary parts or members. 
 
 HYPERCATHA'RSIS, (from wtf, a preposition 
 signify ing excess, andx.etSa.pyi^,/iurgation,) hyfierinesis, 
 and hyjierinos; excessive purging from medicine ; a va- 
 riety of the diarrhea mucosa of Dr. Cullen. It is not 
 only produced by the irritability occasioned by the too 
 violent action of purging.medicines, but from any other 
 cause of irritation in the bowels. The cure is similar to 
 that of violent diarrhoeas. Gentle anodynes, frictions, 
 and diaphoretics, were much depended on by the an- 
 . k-nts. See Oribasii Medic. Collect, lib. xiv. cap. 42. 
 
 P. jEgineta, lib. vii. cap. 7. jEtius Tetrabiblicon serni. 
 3. cap. 1 18. 
 
 HYPERICOI'DES, (from hyjicricum, St. John's 
 wort, and eiJ5> likeness'). See HYPEUICUM SAXA- 
 TILE. 
 
 HYPERCORYPHO'SIS, (from vx-ip, above, and 
 xopvtpy, the -vertex). A PROMINENCE, or PROTUBERANCE. 
 See JECUR and PALMO. 
 
 HYPERCRI'SIS, (from vn-ip, above, and xfte-ts, a 
 crisis'). An HYPERCRISIS, or SUPER-EXCRETION; such ex- 
 cessive critical evacuations as endanger the patient. 
 
 HYPEREPHIDRO'SIS, (from vr l? , excess, and 
 ?&>;, sweat). IMMODERATE SWEATING. 
 
 HYPE'RICUM, (from vmp, above, and etxuv, image, 
 or spectre; because it is supposed to drive away evil 
 spirits). ST. JOHN'S \foiiT, /ierforata,Juga dtemonum, 
 androsccmum, hyfiericum vulgare; hyfiericum /icrfora- 
 tum Lin. Sp. PI. 1 105. PERFORATED or COMMON ST. 
 JOHN'S WORT. 
 
 This plant has slender, round, reddish, woody stalks : 
 small, obtuse, oblong leaves, set in pairs, which, when 
 held to the light, seem to be perforated; numerous 
 gold coloured pentapetalous flowers on the tops of the 
 branches, followed by blackish husks, full of small 
 seeds. It is perennial, grows wild in the hedges and 
 uncultivated places, and flowers in June and July. 
 
 The flowers abound with resin, but with the aid of 
 its abundant mucilage, water dissolves all its active 
 parts. The leaves also contain much resin. Distilled 
 with water, an essential oil is obtained, resembling that 
 of turpentine. To the taste the leaves and flowers are 
 bitterish and subastringent; but though not much used 
 at present, it was in great repute with the ancients j 
 internally in hysteria, hypochondriasis, mania, ulcers 
 haemoptysis, bloody urine, gravel, dysentery, agues^ 
 worms, wounds, and bruises; and, outwardly, as an 
 anodyne and a discutient. In the London Pharmaco- 
 poeia the flowers are preferred, as containing the great- 
 est proportion of the resinous matter, in which the me- 
 dical efficacy of the plant is -supposed to reside. The 
 dark puncta of the petals, which are vesicles or glands, 
 afford the essential oil of this plant, and give a red co- 
 lour to rectified spirit and to expressed oils; the latter 
 of which has been long kncrwn by the name of oleum, 
 hyficrici. See Lewis's Materia Medica; Neumann's 
 Chemical Works. 
 
 It is the name also for the spiraea and coris. 
 
 HYPE'RICUM SAXA'TILE. &c. BASTARD ST. 
 JOHN'S WOHT; hyfiericoides; coris lutea, and coris legi- 
 tima C'retica. The seeds are said to be diuretic, em- 
 managogue, and powerfully antispasmodic. 
 
 HYPERINE'SIS,and HYPERI'NOS(from **/>, in 
 excess, and ma, to.Jiurge). Synonymous with HYPER- 
 CATHARSIS, q. v. and the person who suffers from it. 
 
 HYPERO'A, (from wef, above, and t, os). See 
 PALATUM. 
 
 HYPERO-PHARYNGJE'I, (from vnf, above, and 
 Qxpv/Zt the pharynx). See PEKISTAPHYLO PHAHYX- 
 
 G^EI. 
 
 HYPEROSTO'SIS, (from wrtf, ufion, and 7-7te,Me 
 bone). A swelling of the whole bone. In Cullen's No- 
 sology it is synonymous with exostonis. 
 
 HYPERSARCO'MA. A fleshy excrescence. See 
 also POLYPUS XAIUUM. 
 
HYP 
 
 - 781 
 
 HYP 
 
 HYPERSARCO'SIS, (rom vwtf, excess of, and *, 
 Jlesh,) a fleshy excrescence, or proud flesh. 
 
 HYPE'XODOS, (from vwtf, under, and f|o&j, a 
 fanning out). See DIARRHOEA. 
 
 HYPE'ZOCOS ; membrane* spread under other 
 parts, as the pleura. 
 
 IIYPNO'BATES, and HYPXOBA'TASIS, (from 
 f5ro, sleep, and /3<*, to go}. See SOMNAMBULO. 
 
 HYPNOLO'GIA, (from vmet, sleefi, and Aoyo?, a 
 discourse,) instructions relative to the due regulation 
 of sleep and waking. 
 
 HYPNOPCE'OS, and HYPNOTICUS,(from !*{, 
 slceji, and zro<in, /o cause"). HYPNOTICS, medicines which 
 procure sleep. See ANODYNA. 
 
 IIY'PO, v-xt. A preposition signifying under ; but, 
 in composition it imports not only inferiority with re- 
 spect to situation, but a remission or diminution. 
 
 HYPOCAPNI'SMA, (from , under, and *a-(^, 
 to smoke*). See SLTFIMEXTUM. 
 
 HYPOCAROD'ES, and HYPERCARO'THIS, 
 (from wo, sub, and KO,^, cants'). One who labours 
 under a low degree of a cams. 
 
 HYPOCATHA'RSIS, (from wr, sub, and xxfatpa, 
 
 Pvrgo). A SLIGHT PURGING. 
 
 HYPOCAU'STUM, from -JTTO, under, and /&>, -to 
 burn). See CALADARIUM. 
 
 HYPOCERCHXA'LEON,(fromw,andxe^fl, an 
 asfierity of the fauces,} an asperity of the fauces and 
 aspera arteria, occasioning a stridulous breathing. 
 
 HYPOCHEO'MENOS, (from v* X iv, to suffuse}. 
 One who labours under a cataract. 
 
 HYPOCHO'NDRIA, (from VTTO, under, and X'^P'f, 
 a cartilage). The hypochondria are those viscera on 
 each side, which lie under the spurious ribs, extending 
 to the ilia, and comprehending not only the muscles, 
 but the internal parts ; because they are subjacent to 
 cartilages. Celsus, from several places in Hippocrates, 
 renders the word praecordia. Coslius Aurelianus does 
 the same. The state of tension in the hypochondria 
 should be examined in every fever. 
 
 Affections of the hypochondria, according to Hippo- 
 crates, are, hy/iochondrion anesfiasmenon, a retraction of 
 the hypochondrium inwards, without any proper dis- 
 order of the part ; hypochondria diaborborizonta, a rum- 
 bling of the hypochondria ; hyfiochondrii entasis, a soft- 
 ish tension of the hypochondria ; hyfiochondria catcocer- 
 asmena, the hypochondria dried up and contracted in- 
 wardly ; hyfiochondria meceora, raised by flatulencies ; 
 hyfiochondria xyntasis, adistentionof the hypochondria 
 from inflammation ; hyfiochondria scoliloes, an inequality 
 of the hypochondria; hyftochondrium c/tronium, an hy- 
 pochondrium affected with an obstinate disorder : and 
 HYPOCHONDRI'ACUS MO'RBUS, (from - 
 Xttfyiet, the hyfiochondrium'). The HYPOCHONDRIAC 
 DISEASE ; affect io hy/iochondri<,fiassio hyfiochondriaca, 
 
 HYPOCHOXDRIASIS, VAPOURS, SPLEEN, &G. 
 
 Hoffman, with great propriety, contends, that hyfio- 
 chondriasis is not the same disease as hysteria. He ob- 
 serves, that a strangulation of the fauces, a quick and 
 difficult "respiration, endangering suffocation, loss of 
 speech and motion, are the proper and essential symp- 
 toms of the hysteria : that the hypochondriasis is hivc- 
 terate, ami rarely so effectually relieved as not to be again 
 easily excited ; that though many of their symptoms are 
 
 the same, yet they each have such as is essential to it 
 Many others comprehend these two disorders under the 
 general title nervous ; and think that they only differ as 
 affecting different sexes, or by the flatulence of the 
 stomach, which distinguishes hysteria. Dr. Cullen 
 places hypochondriasis in the class neuroses, and order 
 adynamia: ; and defines it indigestion, with langour, sad- 
 ness, and fear, from uncertain causes, in a melancholic 
 temperament. One idiopathic species is only known. 
 The state of mind peculiar to hypochondriacs is thus 
 described -by Dr. Cullen. " A languor, listlcssness. 
 or want of resolution and activity, with respect to all 
 undertakings ; a disposition to seriousness, sadness, and 
 timidity ; as to all future events, an apprehension of the 
 worst or most unhappy state of them; and, therefore, 
 often upon slight grounds an apprehension of great 
 evil. Such persons are particularly attentive to the state 
 of their own health, to every the smallest change of 
 feeling in their bodies ; and from any unusual sensation, 
 perhaps of the slightest kind, they apprehend great 
 danger, and even death itself. In respect to these 
 feelings and fears, there is commonly the most obsti- 
 nate belief and persuasion." He adds, that it is only 
 when the state of mind just described is joined with 
 indigestion, in either sex, somewhat advanced in years, 
 of a melancholic temperament, and a firm and rigid 
 habit, that the disease takes the name of hyfiochondriac. 
 The seat of the hypochondriac passion is in the sto- 
 mach and bowels ; for, first, these parts are disordered, 
 then the others suffer from the connection. In this 
 Hoffman agrees, by saying the peristaltic motion in the 
 bowels is retarded by spasms. 
 
 The causes are, sorrow, fear, or excess of any of the 
 passions; too long continued watching; irregular diet. 
 Those habitually disposed to it and these causes have 
 little effect in other constitutions have generally a sal- 
 low or brown complexion, and a downcast look, a ri- 
 gidity of the solids, and torpor of the nervous system. 
 Whatever may occasjon nervous disorders, in general, 
 may be the cause of this in particular. 
 
 The signs of this complaint are so various, that to de- 
 scribe them is to describe almost every other disease ; 
 but in general there is an insurmountable indolence, 
 dejected spirits, dread of death, costiveness, a slow and 
 somewhat difficult inspiration, flatulencies in the primae 
 vise, and various spasmodic affection. It is seldom 
 fatal; but if neglected, or improperly treated, may bring- 
 on melancholy, jaundice, madness, or vertigo, palsy, and 
 apoplexy. 
 
 The hypochondriac disease is very difficult to cure : 
 it rarely occurs early in life, generally in more advanced 
 years only ; and when once it has taken place, it in- 
 creases as life advances. Indigestion, accompanied 
 with vapours, distinguishes the disease when the tem- 
 perament is of this peculiar kind. 
 
 If the disease admits of a cure, it is by means slow 
 and steady in their operation ; for the whole constitu- 
 tion mubt be corrected before any expectation of relief 
 can be obtained. In these cases the mind must be 
 cheered by every pleasing prospect ; by assurances of a 
 cure; by change of place and objects; by engaging it 
 in any employment which will interest without fatigu- 
 ing. For these purposes the fashionable mineral waters 
 may be drunk on the spot, and they should be of the 
 
HYP 
 
 782 
 
 HYP 
 
 mildly cathartic kind, as those of Cheltenham, Seltzer, 
 or Tunbridge ; but the cathartic waters are, on the 
 whole, preferable to those which contain steel among 
 their impregnations, though this medicine is not parti- 
 cularly injurious. 
 
 If. these plants cannot be admitted, an active emetic 
 should be given, and repeated every three or four days; 
 a small blister applied to the neck ; and the bowels kept 
 freely loose by the pillulse ex aloe cum myrrha, or the 
 tinctura aloes. Dr. Cullen observes, that in the hy- 
 pochondriasis there is a want of activity, not a loss of 
 lone, in the fibres, but, on the contrary, a rigidity in 
 them ; and he recommends warm bathing ; drinking 
 tea and coffee ; exercise, not merely to excite the 
 activity of the stomach, but to divert the mind from its 
 despondency. 
 
 Astringents are generally improper. As there is 
 usually an acid in the stomach, bitters may be given 
 with the alkaline salts and rhubarb : but chalybeates 
 are of more uncertain efficacy; and bark, in general, is 
 injurious; though, when attended with flatulence, aro- 
 matics may be sometimes allowed. 
 
 In managing the minds of hypochondriacs, any inti- 
 mation that their complaints are imaginary, must be 
 avoided, and neither raillery nor reasoning in addressing 
 them employed. Their attention should be engaged 
 with any object but their own feelings; diverted with 
 any employment not attended with emotion, anxiety, or 
 fatigue. Diversion, in which some skill is required ; 
 exercise in the air, which requires some dexterity, are 
 both to be admitted : riding is better than either walk- 
 ing, sailing, or travelling in a carriage ; and a distant 
 journey is the best. The study of botany, which com- 
 bines exercise with employment, has been highly salu- 
 tary. 
 
 If pain and flatulence, accompanied with an head- 
 ach, attend, a slight anodyne may be admitted ; and if 
 spasmodic symptoms are considerable, tending to con- 
 vulsions, relief may be obtained by means of opiates, 
 joined with fetid gums, or with musk. 
 
 Warm bathing in pure water, heated sufficiently to 
 raise Fahrenheit's thermometer to ninety or ninety-two, 
 should be continued until some relief is obtained, and 
 then gradually the cold bath may be substituted. 
 Cheerful company conduces much to relief; but 
 boisterous mirth, or any exercise carried so far as to 
 fatigue, are injurious. A dry warm air is almost uni- 
 versally proper. See NERVOUS DISEASES; Hoffman on 
 the Morbus Hypochondriacus ; Cullen's First Lines, 
 vol. iii. edit. 4. 
 
 IIYPOCHONDRI'ASIS. See HYPOCHONDRIACUS 
 
 MORBUS. 
 
 HYPOCHY'MA, and HYPOCHY'SIS, (from wr, 
 and %vu, to pour; because the ancients thought that the 
 opacity proceeded from something running under the 
 crystalline humour). See CATARACTA. 
 
 HYPOCI'STIS, (from tur, under, and *<-7', the 
 cistus}. The RAPE OF CISTUS ; orobanche; cytinus hy- 
 Jiocistis Lin. ; not inserted in the last edition of his 
 species, but formerly referred to the genus asarum ; 
 asarum hyfiocystis Lin. Sp. PI. 633. The inspissated 
 juice of this plant is of a firm consistence, and a 
 bright black colour ; of a mild astringent taste ; and of 
 similar medical virtues with the Egyptian acacia, though 
 
 differing from it by almost totally dissolving in rec- 
 tified spirits of wine. See Raii Historia Plantarum ; 
 Lewis's Materia Medica. Both this and the acacia are 
 equally disused; and both were employed in checking 
 proiluvia. 
 
 HYP.OCLE'PTICUM VITRUM, from *., under, 
 and >cA3-/, to steal; because it seems to steal away the 
 water from the oil. See SEPARATORIUM. 
 
 HYPOCCE'LON, (from vx-a, under, and x<A, a 
 cavity,} a cavity under the lower eye lid. See Rufus 
 Ephesius, lib. i. cap. 4. 
 
 HYPOCOPHO'SIS, from wr, under, and * 
 deafness). A less degree of cophosis. 
 
 HYPOCRA'NIUM, (from viro, under, and 
 the skull). An abscess seated under the cranium, be- 
 tween it and the dura mater. 
 
 HYPOCRATERIFO'RMIS, (from wo, *.p*l>,p, a 
 cufi, and forma, likeness'). Botanically it is applied to a 
 corolla, when it extends horizontally, like a salver, or, 
 in a small degree, like a cup. 
 
 HYPO'DERIS, (from tre, sub, and &f<, the skin}. 
 In Rufus Ephesius, it is the extremity of the fore part 
 of the neck. 
 
 HYPODE'RMIS,(from ^,and hftutythe skin}. See 
 CLITORIS. 
 
 HYPOGALA, (from virt, under, and yA, milk}. 
 A collection of white fluid in the eye, supposed to be 
 sometime's a lacteal deposition in women who give 
 suck ; sometimes owing to the wounding a milky ca- 
 taract in the operation of couching. 
 
 HYPOGA'STRICASE'CTIO,(fromAy/!o,-a*;num). 
 See LITHOTOMIA. 
 
 HYPOGA'STRIC^E ARTE'RIjE. See ILIAC* AU- 
 TERIJE for the external hypogastric arteries. The 
 hypogastric or internal iliac artery sinks into the inside 
 of the pelvis, just over the edge of the sacrum : when 
 it arrives there its branches extend to the contents of 
 the pelvis, and then go through the sciatic notch. In 
 the foetus the internal iliac is larger than the external, 
 because it supplies the placenta. After birth it conse- 
 quently shrinks, and makes the chord, which was before 
 the umbilical vessels. 
 
 HYPOGA'STRICJE VE'NJE. These veins run the same 
 course with their corresponding arteries, except that 
 they do not send off the vena umbilicalis. The hypo- 
 gastric veins are the internal iliac branches. 
 
 HYPOGA'STRIUM, (from , under, andy*s7</>, 
 the stomach}. Aqualiculus; etron; sometimes imus ven- 
 ter ; is the lower external region of the fore part of the 
 belly, extending from the lower extremity of the regio 
 umbilicalis, to the bottom of the ossa innominata. It 
 is divided into the pubes before, and the groins on 
 each side. When the integuments are removed from 
 this region you discover the linea alba, the lineae se- 
 niilunares, and the lines transversae. 
 
 HYPOGASTROCE'LE,(from wy*^>, hyfiogas- 
 trium, and *>>A>>, tumour}. See HERNIA VENTRALIS. 
 
 HYPOGLO'SSI EXTE'RNI vel MAJO'RES, 
 NE'RVI, (from vict, under, and y^aa-cm, a tongue,) 
 linguales and gustatorii ; the ninth pair of nerves, which 
 arise just above the foramen magnum, and pass out at 
 the holes on its sides above the condyles of the os occi- 
 pitis. As soon as they have passed out of the cranium, 
 they run betwixt the carotid artery, and the internal 
 
If YP 
 
 '83 
 
 U YP 
 
 jugular vein, to the tongue, on the side of the digastric 
 muscle. 
 
 HYPOGLO'SSIS, ami HYPOGLO'SSUM, (from 
 uir, under, and yAa/s-c-*, the tongue^) is that part of 
 the tongue which adheres to the lower jaw, and the 
 seat of the disease called rana, whence .Etius names it 
 tr vAa/T-s-io 5 j8*/f*^<j, the frog under the tongue. See 
 RAN u LA. 
 
 HYPOGLO'TTIDES, (from w, sub, and yA*T?*, 
 the tongue,) a lozenge to be held under the tongue 
 until dissolved. It sometimes is the appellation of the 
 glands under the tongue. 
 
 HYPOGLU'TIS, (from tr, under, and yAai/Jo?, the 
 breech,) the fleshy part under the nates towards the 
 thigh. The flexure of the coxa, under the nates, has 
 sometimes this apellation. 
 
 HYPO'MIA, (from VTTO, under, and *>,.;, the 
 shoulder,) the part subjacent to the shoulder. Galen. 
 
 HYPO'NOMOS, (from I/T, under, and fti, a phu- 
 gedenic ulcer,) a deep sinuous phagedenic ulcer. 
 
 HYPOPE'DIUM, (from MM, sub, and *-i/s, pea, the 
 foot) . A cataplasm for the sole of the foot. 
 
 HYPOPHA'SIA, (from t/T<pif<.*<, to afifiear a lit- 
 tle,) winking when the eye lids are nearly closed. 
 
 HYPO'PHASIS, (-from the same). A symptom 
 which consists of closing the eyes during sleep, but 
 partially, so that a slight motion of the eye and a por- 
 tion of the organ are perceived. 
 
 HYPO'PHORA, (from wnpipofixi, to be carried or 
 conveyed underneath). A deep fistulous ulcer. 
 
 HYPOPHTHA'LMIOX, (from wn>, sub, and <ptal- 
 fts, the eye). The part under the eye subject to swell 
 in a cachexy or dropsy. 
 
 H YPOPH YLLOSPE'RMI, (from wr, under, 0t,AA, 
 a leaf, and a-vepfta, seed). Such plants as bear their 
 seed on the back part of their leaves. 
 
 HYPO'PHYSIS, (from vx, under, and 0v, to pro- 
 duce). - See TRICHIA. 
 
 HYPOT'IA, (from wx/>, and a-fy, oculus.) Sugilla- 
 tions in the part under the eye. 
 
 HYPOPLEU'ROSIS. See PLEURA. 
 - HYPOPYON, (from * under, and irv<n, pus). 
 Pyosis, and abscessus oculi. The disease has been con- 
 sidered to arise from a collection of pus under the 
 cornea ; but this idea is, at least, imperfect, if not er- 
 roneous. The matter is not confined to the anterior 
 chamber of the eye, nor is it purulent. It sometimes 
 collects in the posterior chamber, and is never truly 
 pus, but that kind of sebaceous mucus which is found 
 between the eye lids of diseased eyes, or of a consistence 
 between this and what is found effused on inflamed 
 membranes after death. The hypopyon is, at least, 
 never the consequence of the real ulceration which 
 takes place between the laminae of the cornea. 
 
 It is the exudation of the gluten, in consequence of 
 inflammation, which first falls to the bottom of the 
 aqueous humour, appearing there in the form of a 
 crescent, from the capillary attraction of the sides of 
 the coats. It gradually fills both chambers, passing 
 through the pupil, and conceals the iris ; but, after the 
 active period of inflammation ends, seems to increase 
 no further. After this period, also, it gives little pain ; 
 and common people, as well as children, bear it as an 
 unavoidable effect of ophthalmia, with little uneasiness, 
 and as little complaint. 
 
 As the hypopyon is with difficulty removed, it should 
 be with the utmost care prevented'. When therefore 
 it is threatened, the remedies of ophthalmia should be 
 employed with augmented rigour and activity, to pre- 
 vent its occurrence or increase. When it has taken 
 place, friction has been employed to promote its ab- 
 sorption, or we have been directed to puncture the 
 cornea to discharge it. It is easy to direct both ; and 
 the surgeon, after he has given these directions, seems 
 to rest in security. Nothing is more fallacious than 
 such indiscriminate advice. 
 
 Friction, in a supine posture, as recommended, is 
 often injurious by increasing the inflammation, and 
 consequently the exudation. It is at the same time 
 highly painful, and cannot be continued. 
 
 The division of the cornea to discharge the matter 
 is a more obvious measure. Many inconveniences, 
 however, attend this operation; and not the least is the 
 inflammation which the operation excites, by which the 
 disease is exasperated. If, according to Richter's ad- 
 vice, the aperture is small, the time required for the 
 discharge of the viscid fluid is so long, that the edges of 
 the wound suppurate, the iris is prolapsed, and the 
 crystalline often discharged. At best, we substitute an 
 ulceration of the cornea to the hypopyon. There is, 
 indeed, one case in which the operation may be risked, 
 with all its inconveniences, where the distention is 
 so great as to bring on inflammation, and destroy the 
 organ. In general, it is better to trust to absorption, 
 which Janin supposed to be accelerated by decoction 
 of mallows, and others by an infusion of sage ; but 
 these act as emollients only. 
 
 Other practitioners have employed, to promote ab- 
 sorption, bags of tepid mallows, with some camphor, or 
 the vitriolic collyrium, with mucilage of quince seeds, 
 varying the proportions according to the degree of sen- 
 sibility ; for, though it should be always/i?/; to irritate, 
 the irritation should not be so considerable as to pro- 
 duce inflammation. 
 
 When the distention is so great as to destroy the or- 
 gan, and to be near bursting, it may be opened, the 
 crystalline suffered to escape, and the ball of the eye to 
 sink, so as to admit of an artificial one. In this case the 
 sight cannot be recovered : the pain may be relieved, 
 and deformity prevented. When a natural opening 
 occurs at an earlier period, so as to admit of a dis- 
 charge, it may be allowed to proceed ; for natural open- 
 ings are not so injurious as artificial ones. In such 
 cases, when the matter is evacuated the ulcer may be 
 healed by touching its edges with the argentum nitratum 
 in a diluted state. 
 
 See St. Yves on the Diseases of the Eye; Heister's 
 Surgery; Bell's Surgery, vol. iii. p. 313, kc.; White's 
 Surgery, p. 232 ; Scarpa on Diseases of the Eye ; 
 Richter Observationum Chirurgicarum, fasciculus i. 
 cap. 12; Janin Memoirs, &c. sur 1'CEil 99, p. 405. 
 
 HYPORI'NION, (from VTO, sub, and fit, the nose,) 
 the parts of the upper lip, below the nostrils. 
 
 HYPOSA'RCA, and HYPOSARCI'DIOS, (from 
 viro, under, and <r*/>|,y?fA). See ANASARCA, and PIIYS- 
 
 CONIA. 
 
 HYPOSPADLE'OS, (from vr, sub, and rirxu, to 
 draw"). The urethra terminating under the glans. - 
 
 HYPOSPATHI'SMUS, (from wr, sub, and <nr*ir., 
 a spatula}. An operation formerly used in surgery for 
 
HYP 
 
 784 
 
 HYS 
 
 removing defluxions in the eyes; named from- the in- 
 strument with which it was performed. See P. 
 ^Egineta, lib. vi. cap. 6. 
 
 IIYPOSPIIA'GM A, (from wr, and o-p, vel a^cn- 
 TU, jugulo). A suffusion of blood, and sugillation in 
 the tunica adnata of the eye. This disease differs from 
 an ophthalmia, though it proceeds from a blow, as it is 
 not inflammatory. Jt sometimes arises from internal 
 causes, as scurvy, and then antiscorbutics alone are 
 necessary for the cure : if from a blow or contusion, 
 bleeding must he employed, and repeated, in proportion 
 to the pain, inflammation, and violence of the blow ; 
 leeches may also be applied to the eye lid, with the 
 other remedies of ophthalmia. 
 
 HYPOSTAPHYLE, (from vx,sub, and <f\<t<fv>,^ the 
 in<ula,) jirocidentia u-uule^ columella; craspedon; is 
 an elongation of the uvula, from relaxation, inflamma- 
 tion, or ulceration, attended with uneasiness and dif- 
 ficulty in swallowing, cough, nausea, commonly a 
 continual spitting, sometimes a difficulty of breathing, 
 and a stammering or faulty articulation. There are two 
 species; one arising from inflammation, the other from 
 relaxation. In the first, the uvula is swelled, hot, acutely 
 painful, of a red or livid colour, and falls down in an 
 altered form. Sometimes suppuration comes on, and 
 the difficulty both of swallowing and breathing is more 
 considerable than in the subsequent species. When 
 this complaint is very violent, there is apparent danger 
 of strangulation. It is cured by bleeding and purging; 
 gargling with emollient and subastringent liquids, and 
 sometimes scarification. In the second species, the 
 uvula, preserving its natural colour, is relaxed, elongat- 
 ed, pale, cold, or cedematous. The cure then depends 
 upon the application of spirituous, stimulant, and as- 
 tringent-stimulants, with the internal use of cathartics 
 and tonics. The following gargle, called gargarisma 
 aluminis, is an excellent restringent: R. aluminis 5 ij- 
 decocti horde! ifrij. mellis rosae 3; iij. misce. It is not 
 only useful in cases of relaxed uvula, but wherever the 
 topical use of astringents is required ; in ulcerations of 
 the throat, fauces, or gums. If it yields not to proper 
 stimulant applications exhibited internally, as well as 
 externally, the pnrt must be amputated, and the haemorr- 
 hage, if necessary, stopped by styptics. 
 
 HYPO'STASIS, (from vQie-lim, to subside'). The 
 sediment in urine. 
 
 HYPOTHE'NAR, (from nr, under, and &tmp, the 
 palm of the head). See ABDUCTOR MINIMI DIGITI 
 MANUS. It is also that part of the hand which is oppo- 
 site to the palm. , 
 
 HYPOTHESIS, (from wo ntvfu, to suppose). As 
 the derivation implies, it is a gratuitous supposition 
 employed sometimes to connect, sometimes to exa- 
 mine, the nature of facts ; as the mathematician occa- 
 sionally supposes an unknown number to be a given 
 one, in order to try whether, when substituted, it will 
 be found.to solve the problem. If an hypothesis con- 
 nects the facts, it is useful whether it be true or false, 
 for it gives a facility of explanation by supplying lan- 
 guage; and if given only as such will not mislead. A 
 theory, on the contrary, is a fair philosophical induc- 
 tion from facts, leading to a ready and probable expla- 
 nation. 
 
 IIYPO'THETON, (from v, under, and rit^,, to 
 put)- Sec SUPPOSITOIUUM. 
 
 HYPOZO'MA, (from , and */*, to bind 
 round}. See DIAPHRAGMA. 
 
 HYPSILOGLO'SSUS, i. e. BASIOGLOSSUS, 
 (from v, the hyoid bone, and yAws-cvt, lingua, the tongue'). 
 See HYOGLOSSUS. 
 
 HYPSILOI'DES, (from v, ujisilon, and iihs, like- 
 ness ). The os HYOIDES, and the BASIOGLOSSUS MUS- 
 CLE. See HYOGLOSSUS. 
 
 HYPTIA'SMOS, (from Mr7*C* to lie with the face 
 if/wards'). A supine posture, or a nausea, with inclina- 
 tion to vomit. 
 
 HYPPU'LUS, (from va-o, under, and auPuj, a cicatrix}, 
 An ulcer which lies under a cicatrix. 
 
 HYSSOPIFO'LIA, (from hyssopus, hyssop, and/b- 
 lium, a leaf)* See ADHATODA. 
 
 HYSOPHY'LLUM, (from t/cvw*?, hyssop, and 
 ^t>AAn, folium, a leaf). See BUPLEURUM. 
 
 HYSSOPI'TES, (from vtraires, hyssop). Wine im- 
 pregnated with hyssop. 
 
 HYSSO'PUS, (from the Hebrew word azab, a holy 
 herb, or a herb appointed for cleansing holy places). 
 HYSSOP. .Symphytum petr<zum; hyssopus officinalis 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 796, is a low shrubby plant, with brittle 
 branched stalks, square when young, but round when 
 old. The leaves are oblong, narrow, and of a dark 
 green colour; the flowers in loose spikes, of a blood 
 colour. It is perennial, cultivated in gardens, and 
 flowers in July and August. 
 
 The leaves have aa aromatic smell, and a bitterish, 
 warm taste. Water extracts the greater part of their 
 virtues, but spirit more perfectly; and the extract made 
 by evaporating the spirituous tincture scarcely loses any 
 degree of the virtues of the plant. From about six 
 pounds of leaves an ounce of essential oil may be 
 obtained by distilling in water. 
 
 This plant is esteemed as an attenuant, corroborant, 
 and expectorant; useful in humoral asthmas, coughs, 
 and other disorders of the breast and stomach, accom- 
 panied with inflammatory symptoms. These virtues 
 are, however, much disputed by modern writers, par- 
 ticularly Cullen. In these cases an infusion of the 
 leaves may be sweetened whh honey, and drunk at 
 pleasure by those who still entertain a favourable 
 opinion of this medicine. In a fomentation and poul- 
 tice, in contusions, and for removing the blackness 
 occasioned by the ecchymosis, hyssop has been consid- 
 ered an efficacious remedy. See Lewis and Cullen's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 HYSSO'PUS CAPITA'TA. See SERPYLLUM VUL- 
 
 GARE. 
 
 HY'STERA, (from wr7f/>, behind, because placed 
 behind the other parts). See UTERUS and INVOLU- 
 CRA. 
 
 HYSTERA'LGIA FEBRICO'SA. A QUOTIDIAN- 
 FEVEII, with pain in the womb. 
 
 HYSTERIA'LGIA, (from hystcra, the -womb, and 
 Ayj;, dolor, pain). Whatever excites pain in the 
 uterus resembling labour pains, and called false. See 
 ACETUM. 
 
 HYSTE'RIA FEBRICO'SA. A TERTIAN FEVER, 
 with spasms and convulsions. 
 
 HYSTE'RIA, (from v<r]ipct, the womb, from which 
 the disease was supposed to arise). HYSTERICS; an 
 appellation of the midwiyes of Greece and Italy who 
 practised medicine among women. It is one of those 
 
II Y S 
 
 785 
 
 H YS 
 
 disorders that ranks among the nervous, and arises from 
 a preternatural irritability, owing very frequently to 
 some change in the uterine system. Dr. Cullen places 
 it in the class neuroses and order sfiaumi; defining it a 
 rumbling noise in the belly, witlrthe sensation of a ball 
 rolling in the abdomen, ascending to the stomach and 
 fauces, and there producing a sense of strangulation, 
 drowsiness, convulsions, profuse quantity of pale urine; 
 the mind, though not spontaneously, fickle and mutable. 
 The varieties arise from the remote causes ; a reten- 
 tion, or too copious flow of the menses ; leucorrhoea ; 
 obstruction of the viscera ; a defect in the stomach ; 
 lasciviousness. The belly is often tumid, and the na- 
 vel is drawn inward ; a general shivering with coldness 
 often attends ; a frequent discharge of very pale or lim- 
 pid urine ; costiveness ; anxiety ; pain of the head, as if 
 a nail was fixed in it ; palpitation of the heart ; a gene- 
 ral tremor; an unequal and languid, or a quick flut- 
 tering pulse ; coldness of the extremities ; a pale coun- 
 tenance; convulsive twitchings, increasing to the most 
 violent spasms ; alternate laughing and crying, are the 
 most common symptoms. When the fit goes off, 
 though the patient seems ready to expire, and lies for 
 many hours apparently dead, the whole of the disorder 
 disappears, and, in some instances, a perfect health is 
 apparently restored. Hoffman observes, that hysteric 
 patients rarely die without the attack of an epilepsy or 
 apoplexy ; from both which, and from syncope, it should 
 be distinguished. See EPILEPSY and APOPLEXY. 
 
 Girls, on the approach of the menses, and women 
 who labour under a difficult menstruation, are subject 
 to this disease, which often also attends pregnancy. 
 
 Everything which weakens the constitution renders 
 it more irritable. Among the causes of hysteria, there- 
 fore, may be mentioned excessive evacuations, particu- 
 larly of the catamenia, late hours, depressing passions, 
 continued anxiety, hope delayed, violent excitement, 
 plethora, excess of drinking, &c. The causes of a fit 
 are frequently surprise, apprehension, sudden grief, 
 often indigestion ; but the paroxysms occasionally recur 
 without any obvious cause, particularly when occasion- 
 ed by plethora, which, in a constitution where the ba- 
 lance of the circulation is nicely poised, often occasions 
 convulsive paroxysms. See CONVULSION'S. 
 
 During the fit, if the suffocation is violent, pungent 
 acid spirits may be held under the nose, or rubbed 
 round the temples, with moderate frictions about the 
 praecordia, and on the feet. Stools may be procured 
 by a clyster made of -an infusion of camomile flowers 
 and common salt, or of two ounces of soap dissolved in 
 a pint and a half of water, if the flatus forcing down- 
 wards will admit of their injection ; feathers may be 
 burnt under the nose, or cold water dashed in the face. 
 A fit, however, seldom proves fatal ; and our chief at- 
 tention must be directed to the management of the 
 patient in the interval, to prevent a return of the 
 paroxysm. Avoiding the remote causes, whatever they 
 may be, is indispensable ; but when owing to plethora, 
 this part of our conduct is involved in difficulties. 
 Bleeding for a time may lessen, but will ultimately in- 
 crease, plethora; and a sudden abstraction of tension, in 
 any respect, will induce a fit. When stays were worn 
 tight, a delicate woman would often experience an 
 hysteric spasm on taking them off. The regulation of 
 the diet, and of the alvine excretions, are the only prac- 
 
 VOL. i. 
 
 ticable means of obviating plethora : but even this re- 
 quires delicacy in the conduct, for suddenly abstracting 
 the rich nourishment, to which some hysteric women 
 are accustomed, will produce syncope; and in every 
 case, even the more gradual diminution occasions lan- 
 guor. The same effects follow discharges by stool, if 
 in excess ; and in each we must proceed with caution, 
 meeting the inconveniences so far as we can. Obvi- 
 ating the other remote causes requires no particular 
 management. 
 
 Our first object in the intervals is to obviate flatu- 
 lence, which, though a symptom, seems, in some in- 
 stances, to be a remote cause. Tor this purpose the 
 fetid gums are highly useful ; but opium is a mort: 
 powerful medicine in this view, and, though in many 
 respects inconvenient, is often indispensable. When 
 the head is not particularly affected by opiates, or where 
 its exhibition is not followed by sickness and faintness, 
 the only inconvenience resulting from it is producing 
 costiveness. The seeds of the henbane, as we have 
 lately had occasion to mention, unite the advantages of 
 opium without this effect. With opium sometimes 
 camphor may be joined, to correct its bad consequences 
 on the stomach and head ; sometimes castor ; but there 
 are many habits in which opium, however managed, is 
 injurious. The warmer stimulants act also as carmi- 
 natives ; particularly the aromatics, the bayberries, 
 ether, some of the essential oils, and the animal oil 
 of Dippel. 
 
 \Vith a view to correct the constitutional defect 
 tonics of every kind are employed, and particularly such 
 medicines or combinations as are at the same time anti- 
 spasmodic. The chief of the vegetable tonics is bark, 
 which, alone, proves very generally injurious. With 
 rhubarb and aromatics it is more useful, and with vale- 
 rian often a very effectual remedy, though too un- 
 pleasant to be continued for a long time. The casca- 
 rilla, as less astringent, is less injurious ; and the bitters, 
 with aromatics, are often valuable medicines in this 
 complaint. The astringents, as the catechu and alum, 
 are injurious. 
 
 Numerous tonics are derived from the mineral king- 
 dom ; but the remedy chiefly employed is the steel, 
 and sometimes the zinc. Every preparation of iron 
 has been given in this complaint with equal success, 
 and perhaps there is no real foundation for a preference. 
 The calcined and the vitriolated zinc have been some- 
 times useful. Copper and silver, in the forms of the 
 cuprum ammoniacale and argentum nitratum, have 
 been rather used as antispasmodics than as tonics, 
 though they seem chiefly useful in the latter view. In 
 general the mineral tonics, particularly the iron, are 
 injurious, when any degree of inflammatory diathesis or 
 plethora is present. See Hoffman and Wallis's Syden- 
 ham on the Hysterics ; Cullen's First Lines, vol. iv. 
 
 HYSTE'RICO HYPOCHONDRI'ACUS MORBUS. HYSTERICO 
 HYPOCHONDRIAC DISEASE. Authors have usually con- 
 tended that hysteria and hypochondriasis were the 
 same diseases, differing in the sexes which they at- 
 tacked; the former particularly affecting women, and 
 the latter men. This, however, was the result of care- 
 lessness and inattention. The diseases are peculiarly 
 distinct in every respect ; but, like other congeneres, 
 though distinct, they may be united in the same indi- 
 vidual. Thus the hypochondriac, who always suffers 
 5 H 
 
H YS 
 
 786 
 
 II Y V 
 
 from flatulence, may be occasionally attacked with true 
 hysteric paroxysms; and the truly hysteric woman may 
 have many of the symptoms of hypochondriasis. These 
 combinations, however, are very rare, and would not 
 have been noticed, but in respect to authors of credit, 
 who have considered them as of more importance than 
 they merit. 
 
 We mention this union also with another view. Dr. 
 Wallis, in his publication on Disease and Health, 
 thinks that he has discovered an hysterico hypochon- 
 driac disease, and the description he has introduced in- 
 to the last edition of this dictionary. Nothing could 
 show more clearly tlfc want of discrimination which 
 pervades every page of the former edition than the des- 
 cription of this supposed disease. It differs wholly 
 from both ; and is evidently a slow fever, from accumu- 
 lations in the head, probably joined with acrimony in 
 the fluids. The patient, he remarks, generally broods 
 over some personal, but imaginary calamity. He does 
 the same in nervous fever, in syphilis, and a variety of 
 other diseases : they are not, therefore, to be reduced to 
 hysteria, hypochondriasis, .or a combination of both. 
 
 In this complaint this author found warm stimulants, 
 a generous diet, with topical discharges from the head, 
 the most useful remedies. They probably would be 
 so, but the complaint is not on this account either of 
 those which are the present objects of our attention. 
 
 HYSTERIA CATALEPTICA. A farther investigation of 
 the subject of catalepsy has led us to consider it, with 
 some late respectable authors, as connected with hys- 
 teria, or hypochondriasis. It was necessary to point 
 out these connections, though they do not greatly in- 
 validate the former suppositions. The principle still 
 remains of the connection of clonic and tonic spasms ; 
 and the disease still depends on a peculiar mobility and 
 
 irritability of the nervous system. See Jebb on Para- 
 lysis of the lower Extremities ; Edinburgh Medical and 
 Surgical Journal, vol. i. ; Swedish Memoirs, 1778; Pe- 
 tetin Electricite Animate, p. 140. 
 
 HYSTERT'TIS, (from hystera, the -womb}. See IN- 
 
 FLAMMATIO UTERI. 
 
 HYSTEROCE'LE, (from KVAD, a tumour, and vo-Ttiftj, 
 the womb}. See HERNIA UTERI. 
 
 HYSTEROCY'STICA ISCHU'RIA, (from hyste- 
 ra, the womb, and *te-7<{, the bladder). A SUPPRESSION 
 of URINE, from the pressure of the uterus against the 
 neck of the bladder. See ISVHURIA. 
 
 HYSTEROLO'XIA, (from hystera, and A| 5 , ob- 
 lique}. OflnquiTY of the WOMB ; a supposed cause of 
 difficult parturition. 
 
 HY'STERON, (from v<r]sfs, afterwards; so named 
 because it follows the foetus). AFTER BIRTH. See IN- 
 VOLUCRA. 
 
 HYSTEROPHY'SE, (from hystera, the tuomb, and 
 pvr*,Jtatiu\ See PHYSOMETRA. 
 
 HYSTEROPTO'SIS, (from hystera, and r;jr7, to 
 fall). Bearing down of the vagina or of the womb. See 
 PROCIDENTIA UTERI, and VAGINAE. 
 
 HYSTEROTO'MIA, (from vrrfp*, the uterus, and 
 rtftat, a section). See C^ESAREA SECTIO. 
 
 HYSTRICIASIS, (from T,,|, a hedgehog). A dis- 
 ease in which the hair is said to stand erect like the 
 prickles of a hedgehog. See Philosophical Transac- 
 tions, No. 424. 
 
 HYVOU'RAI BRASILIA'NIS. A large tree in 
 America, supposed to be a species of that which pro- 
 duces the guaiacum, as its bark is used in Brasil for the 
 same purposes as we use the guaiacum wood. The 
 name hyvourahe signifies, in the Brasilian language, a 
 rare thing. See Lemery des Drogues. 
 
787 
 
 I. 
 
 ICH 
 
 IA'MBLICHI SA'LES; from IAMBLICHUS, the in- 
 ventor. A preparation with sal ammoniac, some 
 aromatic ingredients, &c. 
 
 TATRALEI'PTES, (from i*lf(, a flhysician, and 
 .A<$*, to anoint). A physician who cures diseases by 
 ointments-and frictions. 
 
 lATROCHY'MICUS, (from talfos, a fihytician, and 
 %vf<u<t, chemistry'). See CHEMIATER. 
 
 IATROLITTICE. The method of curing disease 
 by unction and friction. 
 
 lATROPHY'SICUS. A philosopher who treats of 
 medicine as a branch of philosophy. 
 
 I'BA. See A.MXGA. 
 
 IBE'RIS, (from Iberia, where it flourishes). CBni- 
 MAXTicA,or SCIATICA CRESSES ; Ufiidium iberis Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 900. See LEFIDIUM and CARDAMINES. 
 
 IBE'RIUS. See LEPIDIITM GRAMIXIS FOLIO. 
 
 IBIBIRA'BA. A berry -bearing tree in Brasil: a 
 water distilled from its flowers and leaves is used in in- 
 flammations of the eyes. See Rail Historia. 
 
 IBI'RA. A tree in Brasil, whose fruit, when dried, 
 is used instead of pepper. Neither this nor the for- 
 mer plant is found in the modern systems. See Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 IBIRA'CE. See GUAIACUM. 
 
 IBI RA-PITA NGA. See LIGNCM BRASILIUM. 
 
 IBI'SCUS, HIBISCUS, q. v. MARSH-MALLOW. See 
 ALTHAEA, and ALTHAEA THEOPHRASTI. 
 
 IBI'XUMA, (from <*iwcs, the mallow, and (| 9 > 
 glue; from having a glutinous leaf like the mallow). 
 See SAPOXAHIA. 
 
 ICE, used as a means of abstracting heat in hernia, 
 haemorrhage, and many other chirurgical diseases. 
 
 I'CHOR; (Greek 1%*? ;) sanies; a bloody, thin, but 
 acrid fluid, which distils from wounds. 
 
 I'CHTHYA, (from ^ivt, a Jish*). The name of a 
 hook for extracting the foetus ; from its likeness to a 
 fish hook ; or ras/iings, according to Erotion. 
 
 ICHTHYE'MATA, (from <;<;.*, the scale of a fish). 
 
 ICH 
 
 The scales of fishes, and the raspings of the bark of 
 trees. 
 
 ICHTHYOCO'LLA, (from trf*, Ji*h, and WAA*, 
 glue). ISIXGLASS; colla fiiscium; a lean na; and huso; 
 FISH GLUE, is a solid glutinous substance, prepared in 
 Muscovy from the sturgeon. The skins and fins are 
 boiled in water ; the decoction is inspissated to a due con- 
 sistence, and poured out so as to form very thin cakes, 
 which are either dried in that form, or cut while soft 
 into slices, and rolled up into spiral and other shapes. 
 A finer kind is, it is said, prepared by rolling up the 
 air bladders of the accipenser struthio. That which is 
 clear, thin, and almost transparent, is the best. See 
 Philosophical Truncations, vol. Ixiii. 
 
 It is one of the finest of the animal glues, without 
 smell or taste. When beat into shreds, it readily dis- 
 solves in Wfcter or milk, forming a mild, nutritious, 
 restorative aliment ; as well as a remedy in the fluor 
 albus, continued diarrhoeas, and other evacuations from 
 debility. Its solution in water or spirit, if nicely spread 
 upon silk, is an elegant plaster for slight injuries to the 
 skin ; and, joined with some resins, it is called court 
 piaster. (See EMPL. ADHJESIVUM XIGRUM.) It is said 
 to agree with the gum tragacanth in medicinal vir- 
 tues ; but, like all other animal mucilages, it soon runs 
 into a state of putrefaction, and becomes more irritating 
 than the vegetable mucilages. Hollow cylinders of 
 isinglass are employed to support the sides of a divided 
 intestine, when united by a suture. A passage is thus 
 left for the contents, which by a solution of the isinglass 
 is gradually enlarged till the wound is healed. See 
 Lewis's MateriaMedica; Neumann's Chemical Works; 
 Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 ICHTHYOSIS, (from i%t v *, the scale of a Jish, 
 which it resembles). A harsh, dry, scaly, and almost 
 horny texture of the skin, differing from leprosy by its 
 not falling off in branny scales. Above and below the 
 elbow and knee, Dr. Willan observes, that the scales are 
 small, rounded, and papillary, of a black colour : the 
 5 H 2 
 
1C T 
 
 788 
 
 ICT 
 
 papillae have short narrow necks, with broad irregular 
 tops. On die rest of the body they are large and imbri- 
 cated, sometimes divided by whitish furrows. The 
 soles of the feet are dry and rough; the palms of the 
 hands thickened and brittle, with large painful fissures, 
 and the face is covered with bran rather than scales. 
 The inner part of the wrists and hams, the inside of 
 the elbow, and the furrow along each side of the spine, 
 the inner and upper part of the thigh, are usually free. 
 Some perspiration is necessary ; and this seems occa- 
 sionally to produce inflamed pustules. The disease ap- 
 pears to be constitutional, not hereditary. Two cases 
 of a horny ichthyosis impeding the motion of the mus- 
 cles are described in the 68th volume of the Philoso- 
 phical Transactions. 
 
 I'CICA, and ICICA'RIBA. GUM ELEMI. See 
 ELEMI. 
 
 I'CON. A figure: the abbreviation of icones plan- 
 tarum, botanical plates. 
 
 ICOSA'NDRIA, (from IIMPI, twenty, and *if, a 
 husband). The names of the twelfth class of the Lin- 
 nsean system, comprehending those plants which have 
 hermaphrodite flowers, with twenty or more stamina, 
 growing on the inside of the calyx, not on the recep- 
 tacle. The situation, and not the number, of stamina is 
 chiefly to be attended to. The calyx is also monophyl- 
 lous and concave in this class ; and the claws of the pe- 
 tals are fixed into the inside of the calyx. 
 
 ICTERO'DES, (from <*7rpo 5 , the jaundice). The 
 
 BILIOUS ARDENT FEVER. See BlLlOSA FEBKIS. 
 
 ICTERI'TIjE, (from icterus, the jaundice}. Disco- 
 I.ORATIONS, or diseases which occasion an unusual colour 
 of the whole skin without acute fever. 
 
 I'CTERUS, (from ix-lcpaf, the golden thrush, from 
 the complexion of the patient resembling in colour the 
 plumage of that bird. Pliny ridiculously observes, that 
 if the jaundiced person looks on this thrush, the bird 
 dies, and the patient recovers ;) the JAUNDICE, morbus 
 arquatus, aurigo, morbus regius, cachexia ecterica, or 
 icteritia; by Paracelsus, leseoli morbus. It is owing to 
 an obstruction of the discharge of ihe bilo into tw bow 
 els, and its return into the blood by the absorbents. Dr. 
 Cullen places this disease in the class cachexix and or- 
 der imfietigines; defining it a yellowness of the skin and 
 eyes ; white faeces ; the urine of a deep red, tinging a 
 white rag of a yellow colour when dipped into it. The 
 species are : 
 
 1. I'CTERUS CALCULO'SUS, when there is acute pain in 
 the hy pogastric region, which increases after eating, and 
 vvhen bilious concretions pass through the intestines. 
 
 2. I'CTEHUS SI-ASMO'DICUS, without pain, and the yel- 
 lowness of the skin happening after spasmodic diseases 
 or affections of the mind. 
 
 3. I'CTERUS HEPATIC us, without pain, following a dis- 
 ease of the liver. 
 
 4. I'CTEHUS GRAVIDARUM, arises during pregnancy, 
 and disappears after delivery. 
 
 5. I'CTERUS INFA'NTUM, happens soon after their birth. 
 A yellowness of the skin sometimes arises from a de- 
 ficiency of the red particles of the blood, or the effusion 
 of the serum. The appearance deceives common ob- 
 servers, but may soon be distinguished by an experi- 
 rienced eye. The yellow tinge of the urine will at 
 once decide any doubt. Infants have a yellowness of- 
 ten independent of bile from the red effusion under 
 
 the skin, assuming a yellow colour, after being 
 partly absorbed. The true jaundice of infants proba- 
 bly arises from thehardened meconium obstructing the 
 duct. 
 
 The genuine jaundice arises from an obstruction of 
 the duct, by gall stones, or viscid bile. Sydenham 
 speaks of a symptomatic jaundice produced by hysteric: 
 symptoms ; but this complaint is probably the icterus 
 spasmodicus. The yellowness from the bite of a viper 
 is not a species of jaundice. Women are generally more 
 subject to this disease than men, either from a slower 
 action of the intestines or from a more sedentary life. 
 
 The cause of the true jaundice is the bile mixing 
 with the blood in consequence of its obstruction from 
 gall stones, spasms, scirrhus, and sometimes even from 
 flatulence or a gravid uterus. A scirrhous liver is the 
 cause of the most fatal kind; and a jaundice is often 
 a mark of a constitution wholly decayed : in such 
 cases the liver is often scirrhous. In a late publication 
 Dr. Gottlieb Richter thinks it probable, that " the 
 most common cause of jaundice is a stimulus or irrita- 
 tion acting upon the hepatic system, which prevents the 
 afflux, secretion, and excretion of the bilious fluids ; or, 
 rather so deranges the circulation in the hepatic system, 
 that the several parts do not reach their destined places, 
 according to the laws of health, but are again mixed 
 with the general mass." In proof of which he recites 
 a case of a high degree of jaundice, where no gall blad- 
 der was found ; but, in its place, only a skinny substance 
 of a very small size, without any cavity. " The whole 
 liver was full of white concretions, apparently of the 
 nature of calcareous earth, of different sizes, from 
 -that of a pea to that of a cherry, and which floated 
 in water." In this case, however, though the bile 
 formed was not collected, it was evidently obstructedj 
 and of course absorbed. He confirms his opinion by 
 the authority of Chaux, who, in the seventy-fourth 
 volume of the Journal de Mede.rinr., endeavours to 
 show that the jaundice can be cured by sedatives 
 alone; by that of Selle, who, in his Medicina Clinica, 
 p. 292, imputes Uie jaundice to a stimulus; anclofVogel, 
 who, in his Treatise on Jaundice, published at Wetzlar 
 in 1791, has, he thinks, proved in a very convincing 
 manner that the jaundice is occasioned by a state of 
 irritation in the liver. See Richter's Medical and Sur- 
 gical Observations. 
 
 These opinions were formerly common, but have 
 long since been rejected ; and jaundice is now very ge- 
 nerally attributed to obstruction of the bile from the 
 causes which distinguish the species. However, when 
 the jaundice affects the habit, the skin and whites of 
 the eyes are usually yellow, the excrements most fre- 
 quently white, and the urine deposits a copious dark 
 sediment. Besides these, an inactivity, anxiety, sick- 
 ness, indigestion, uneasiness, or acute pain, at the pit 
 of the stomach, itching in the skin, and other symptoms, 
 occasionally attend. In general every function is dis- 
 ordered, for the bile mixes in part with every secreted 
 fluid, except, perhaps, the milk; but the principal in- 
 conveniences arise from its obstruction, which prevents 
 its action on the stomach and intestines. 
 
 When a scirrhus of the liver, or the gall duct, is the 
 cause, a cure can scarcely be expected ; and a haemorr- 
 hage, which shows that the blood is both acrid and 
 thin, is highly dangerous. In adults this disorder often 
 
I C T 
 
 789 
 
 1C T 
 
 may continue many months without any considerable 
 ,er;but, in general, its duration for along time shows 
 that the obstructing cause is firmly in.pactcd ; and the 
 injury which the bile, when again deposited, docs to 
 the digestive organs often occasions an incurable dys- 
 ;a, or a chronic debility, with a general dissolution 
 of the fluids. After a fit of jaundice has disappeared, 
 another slight one will often follow, which yields with 
 little difficulty, and the disease is not peculiarly liable 
 again to recur. 
 
 During the whole of this disorder the patient should 
 use frequent exercise, but without much fatigue ; a 
 warm bath and cheerful company greatly assist the 
 cure : the diet should be attenuating and ;.perient. 
 
 Medicines in this complaint are of doubtful efficacy, 
 and the disease often yields rather to the iclaxation of 
 the duct, when the continuance of the stimulus renders 
 it habitual. Stimulating the mouths of the ducts by 
 the most soluble laxative, as soap and the neutrals; 
 compressingthe duct by the joint action of the stomach, 
 diaphragm, and abdominal muscles, as in the operation 
 of vomiting; and alternating, with the emetics and 
 cathartics, opiates, often in the most active doses, is 
 the best plan. The operation of vomits has been sup- 
 posed likely to induce inflammation ; this consequence, 
 however, we have never yet found; but should it oc- 
 cur, a large bleeding, with a blister externally, and 
 cooling laxatives, are the best remedies. The castor 
 oil has been preferred in those cases as a laxative, but 
 it seems to possess no peculiar advantage. Mercurials 
 have been lately given in jaundice and in hepatitis, it is 
 said, with success. Calomel is undoubtedly often an 
 useful purgative. The best exercise is riding on horse- 
 back. 
 
 If a viscid bile occasion this disorder, which is known 
 by the absence of an acute pain at the pit of the 
 stomach, shooting out from thence to the back, after 
 bleeding, and an emetic, aloetic and mercurial purges 
 are preferable ; after these, the kali acetatum is the 
 best remedy, for it hath all the advantages of soap 
 without its disagreeable taste, and is at the same time 
 an useful febrifuge. It may be given to a drachm, or a 
 dn.thni and a half three times a day. 
 
 A redundancy of bile never produces jaundice, for 
 the stools are highly coloured with the bile. In this 
 case, the proper remedies are active purges, particularly 
 the rhubarb and calomel, in doses adapted to the consti- 
 tution of the patient. Acids and demulcents also con- 
 tribute to the relief. 
 
 When the haemorrhage is a troublesome symptom, 
 acids and demulcents, the ol. ricini, made into an 
 emulsion, or a decoction of hemp-seed in milk, are the 
 best remedies; and if fever require it, which is scarcely 
 in any instance the case, a little blood may be taken 
 from the arm. 
 
 In cas,e of a scirrhus, the extractum cicutae may be 
 given as an anodyne or palliative, but will do little real 
 service. 
 
 As an attenuant, the rubia tinctorum is said to be 
 useful, perhaps because it is yellow ; and the waters of 
 Bath and Harrow-gate are highly esteemed. Bitters, and 
 even the bile of animals, have been given to supply the 
 place of bile ; forgetting that much inconvenience 
 arises from the bile secreted in the stomach when accu- 
 
 mulated in the blood. After the disease is removed they 
 may be useful to restore the strength of the stomach. 
 See CALCULUS BJLIARIS. 
 
 From the idea of jaundice arising from irritation, 
 or spasmodic affections in the hepatic system, small 
 dotes of ipecacuanha, tartarized antimony and valerian, 
 asafoetida, cataplasms of cicuta and hyoscyamus, with 
 linseed tea for common drink, blisters, locally applied, 
 in case of pain, with opiates, have been severally admi- 
 nistered, it is said, with success. See F. Hoffman ; 
 Saunders on Bilious Diseases ; White on Diseases of 
 the Bile ; Huxham de Acre et Morbis Epidemicis, p. 
 143, 8cc. ; Sydenham; Heberden's Observations in the 
 London Medical Transactions, vol. ii. p. 123 ; Medical 
 Museum, vol. i. ; Cullen's First Lines, vol. iv. ; Coe on 
 Biliary Concretions ; Maclurg on the Bile. 
 
 I'CTERUS A'LBUS. See CHLOROSIS. 
 
 ICTHYOSIS, (from ;tM, a ,/?*A). A species of 
 lepra, in which the eruption appears like the scales of 
 fish. See LEPRA. 
 
 I'CTUS, (from ico, to strike'). A STROKE or BLOW. 
 It signifies also the pulsation of an artery, and the sting 
 of a bee or any other insect. 
 
 I'CTUS SOLA'RIS. A STROKE OF THE SUN ; insolatio; 
 and by the French coufi de soleil. A disease arising from 
 too violent an influence of the sun's heat, particularly 
 on the head. 
 
 The diagnostics are a violent head ach, a hot dry 
 skin, a redness and heaviness of the eyes, sometimes a 
 continual involuntary motion of the eye lids, a loss of 
 sleep, drowsiness, occasionally with delirium on awaken- 
 ing, a violent fever, faintness, loathing, and thirst. 
 
 Persons not accustomed to labour in the sun are 
 sometimes struck by its heat while on journeys, and 
 die on the spot; others fall into a lethargy, or die in a 
 few hours with symptoms of raving madness. If a pa- 
 tient escapes, he is frequently attacked afterwards with 
 violent head achs, which in some instances affect the 
 eye lids greatly. In others a delirium without a fever, 
 gutta serena, Sec. are brought on. 
 
 In infants this disorder manifests itself by a heavy, 
 deep drowsiness, which continues several days; fre- 
 quent delirium; by convulsive twitchings, periodical 
 head achs, and frequent vomiting. 
 
 The effects of too great a culinary fire are the same 
 with that of the sun ; sleeping with the head near the 
 fire hath produced apoplexy during sleep'. 
 
 The method of cure which has been pursued is the 
 same with that of sanguineous inflammation ; bleeding 
 as freely as the strength will admit. The legs, or, if 
 the disorder is violent, the whole body, has then been 
 put into a tepid bath ; emollient clysters frequently in- 
 jected, almond emulsion, lemonade, and similar de- 
 mulcent cooling fluids, freely drunk: linen cloths wrung 
 out of vinegar and water are also applied on the face 
 and scalp. 
 
 Such are the directions usually "given. We have, 
 however, great reason to think the nature of the dis- 
 ease has been misunderstood; at least as it occurs in 
 this climate. The affection of the brain appears to us 
 similar to that after concussion, viz. a state of atony 
 from excess of excitement ; and the increased action to 
 be of short duration, and inconsiderable in degree. We 
 have seen no instance in which bleeding has been 
 
IGN 
 
 790 
 
 IGN 
 
 sequisite ; and if the slight increased action rendered 
 leeches or blisters necessary, the period in which they 
 were applicable was soon at an end. The vital functions 
 then appeared to be greatly weakened, and tonics of 
 every kind, with the most perfect rest of mind and 
 body, were indispensable. The shock has not been soon 
 recovered, and, for many months, the mind could not 
 be readily exercised, or a close room borne without gid- 
 diness and confusion. After some time the cold bath 
 has appeared highly useful ; and, during the whole time, 
 the state of the bowels and the diet should be cautiously 
 attended to. See Tissot's Advice. 
 
 IDjE'US DA'CTYLUS,(from Mount .Ma, its native 
 - place). See P.EONIA. 
 
 ID^E'A. See OPHIOSCORDON. 
 
 IDEA'LES, (from iha, an idea). A class of diseases 
 consisting in a faulty judgment or alienation of mind. 
 
 IDIOPATHEI'A, (from /J 1 /-, peculiar, and ar0-, 
 affection]. A primary affection of any part; as of 
 the head in lethargy, and the lungs in pleurisy ; but 
 when these parts suffer by consent, or from disorders 
 of other parts, they are then said to be affected by 
 sympathy. 
 
 IDIOSYNCRA'SIA,(from<^-,/zec/mr, <>, with, 
 and xfarif). IDIOSYNCRASY ; sometimes also idio- 
 cracy, idiotrofiia. Every individual hath a state of 
 health peculiar to himself; and different bodies vary 
 from each other, though each may be in a healthy state. 
 This peculiarity of constitution is called idiosyncracy. 
 Idiosyncracy sometimes depends on tne original organ- 
 ization ; and diseases from this cause are often incur- 
 able. But when they arise frrm the state of the nervous 
 power, it either respects its mobility or tone, and is 
 shown by some peculiarity in the functions. It may 
 then be readily corrected, if not wholly removed. See 
 HYGIEIA. 
 
 IDIOTRO'PIA, (from <&<-, peculiar, and rpea-a, to 
 "lourish*). See IDIOSYNCRASIA. 
 
 I'DOU MOU'LLI. The name of a tall plum tree 
 growing in the East Indies, whose fruit is cooling, and 
 bark useful in many chronical diseases. Its place in 
 the botanic systems is unknown. 
 
 IGA'SUR. See Nux VOMICA. 
 
 IGBUCAI'NI BRASILIANO'RUM. A tree in 
 Brasil, whose fruit resembles apples, and its kernels are 
 a remedy in dysentery ; unknown to modern botanists. 
 
 IGNA'ME. Sec CARA. 
 
 I'GNIS, (from the Hebrew term oes/j). FIRE. 
 Bacon, Boyle, Newton, and their . followers, consider 
 lire not as an element but as an adventitious property, 
 resulting from the intestine motion of the smaller par- 
 ticles of matter ; and this opinion has been lately re- 
 vived by Count Rumford and Mr. Davy. On the other 
 hand, Homberg, Boerhaave, Lemery, Lavoisier, and 
 Black, consider fire as a material principle or element. 
 The motion of friction or percussion undoubtedly gene- 
 rates or elicits heat ; and, if the supposition of the 
 mere vibration of parts could adequately account for the 
 effects, it would be more simple than to suppose a ma- 
 terial substance endued with peculiar properties ; for it 
 5s still an hypothesis, since we cannot show the existence 
 of fire without combination, and all reasoning by ana- 
 logy promises very little elucidation of a subject which 
 .can only be prosecuted by experimental research. So 
 
 far as experiment has extended, the result is in favour 
 of the existence of fire as a distinct body. The reality 
 of fire seems evident, by the power we possess of in- 
 creasing or diminishing it. In the living human body, 
 whatever increases the quantity of crassamentum in the 
 blood, increases the degree of heat also ; as an animal 
 diet, aromatics, sometimes iron, and the mineral acids ; 
 but nitre, crude sal ammoniac, carbonic acid gas, seem 
 to diminish it, or at least prevent its evolution. In 
 physics, fire is understood to be that subtile invisible 
 cause by which bodies are expanded or enlarged in 
 bulk, and become hot to the touch ; fluids rarefied or 
 converted into vapour; solid bodies fluid, and either 
 dissipated, melted into glass, or scorified. It seems, 
 likewise, to be the chief agent in nature on which 
 animal and vegetable life depend ; and without which 
 it does not appear that nature could itself subsist for a 
 single moment. See CALORIC. 
 
 It has been doubted whether light is a modification 
 of heat or a distinct principle. The greater number of 
 facts show it to be distinct, and it has been lately sup- 
 posed from induction, that they are antagonising prin- 
 ciples repelling each other. See LUMEN. 
 
 Many distempers have been named ignis, or fire, but 
 principally the causus, or burning fever, which Hippo- 
 crates often calls -a-vg , fire. 
 
 I'GNIS cA'T.inus. A HOT FIRE. A violent inflam- 
 mation hath been called a gangrene when about to de- 
 generate into it ; and has hence received the name of 
 ignis calidus. 
 
 I'GNIS FRI'GIDUS. A COLD FIRE. A sphacelus ; 
 because the parts affected become cold as the surround- 
 ing air. 
 
 I'GNIS PE'RSICUS. I'GNIS SA'CER. I'GNIS SA'NCTI 
 ANTO'NII. See ERYSIPELAS and HERPES EXEDENS. 
 
 I'GNIS SYLVA'TICUS. See IMPETIGINES. 
 
 Ignis is also a name of several medicines, as argen- 
 tum vivum ; the essential oil that swims on the top of 
 distilled waters, 8cc. 
 
 The chemists use fire in different modes in perform- 
 ing their operations ; whence their 
 
 I'GNIS SAPIE'NTIUM, or HEAT OF HORSE DUNG. 
 
 I'GNIS REVERBERATO'RIUS. A REVERBERATORY FIRE 
 is made in a furnace covered with a dome, that the heat 
 or the flame may be reverberated on the vessels imme- 
 diately exposed to it. 
 
 I'GNIS RO'T.S, or FIRE FOR FUSION. Red hot coals, 
 surrounding the vessel in which the matter is con- 
 tained. 
 
 The chemists formerly regulated their fire by dif- 
 ferent degrees : the first was scarcely to be perceived ; 
 the second was when the heat was manifest, but not 
 sufficient to give pain ; the third, when the heat was 
 painful ; the fourth, when sufficient to' destroy the 
 body ; and fifth, when the heat would cause gold to 
 evaporate in fumes. Boerhaave was the first who regu- 
 lated the heat of fires by means of a thermometer; and 
 when the degrees of heat are mentioned in his writings, 
 they are to be understood according to Fahrenheit's 
 scale. 
 
 We have since learnt to regulate the higher degrees 
 of heat, by means of Mr. Wedgewood's thermometer, 
 which enables us to ascertain degrees of temperaUm- 
 so high as 32277 of Fahrenheit, could his scale be 
 
1LI 
 
 791 
 
 1LI 
 
 extended so far ; but, in electrical and galvanic experi- 
 ments, we seem to experience a greater degree, since 
 we can produce greater effects than can be attained by 
 any fire ; but perhaps some of the power must be at- 
 tributed to the momentum. 
 
 On the contrary side, at 1500 of Fahrenheit, it is 
 supposed no heat exists ; but this is necessarily hypo- 
 thetical, for it cannot be ascertained by experiment. 
 
 I'CMS VI'VESS. , See CIRCULATVM. 
 
 I'GNIS VOLA'TICUS. See IMPETIGINES. 
 
 IGNI'TIO, (from ignis, fire}. CAXCIXIXG. 
 
 I'GNYE, I'GN'YS, (from lx>ft/*ai, to sujifilicate; be- 
 cause bent in supplication). See POPLES. 
 
 IKAX, a root apparently of the orchis tribe, brought 
 from China in pieces somewhat oval and compressed ; 
 but we know nothing of the plant which produces it, 
 and little of its nature, which is said to be nutritious. 
 
 TLAPHIS. SeeBARDAVA. 
 
 I'LECH, and I'LEI'DOS. A first principle, orele- 
 mentary air. Paracelsus. 
 
 I'LEUM INTESTI'XUM. (from c,*e, to turn 
 about; on account of its many convolutions,) eilion; 
 ilion; one of the small intestines, immediately follow- 
 ing the jejunum. Its convolutions surround those of 
 the jejunum, on the two lateral and inferior sides, and 
 it winds about from the left side by the hypogastrium 
 to the right side, where it terminates in a transverse 
 manner at the fleshy brim of the pelvis, and forms the 
 first of the great intestines, called cecum. Winslow 
 observes, that the ileum is of a paler red than the jeju- 
 num. Through the whole length of this intestine it is 
 wide and easily dilatable ; but where it enters the colon 
 narrow, and its sides more firm and solid. 
 
 In the course of this intestine, the valvulae conniventes 
 gradually decrease in size and number. When it ap- 
 proaches the coecum they become longitudinal. In this 
 intestine also, as well as in the jejunum, there are single 
 solitary glands or lacunae ; sometimes clusters of glands 
 called reticulated, increasing in number near its extre- 
 mity, and flatter than in the jejunum. The ileum is 
 more closely tied down than the jejunum, and conse- 
 quently less capable of dilating. The appendices digi- 
 tales are denominated from their resembling the finger 
 of a glove, and are little processes sometimes sent off 
 from the jejunum and ilium : they sometimes form 
 hernia. 
 
 I'LEUM CRVE'.VTUM ; described by Hippocrates in 
 his work De Internis Affectionibus. In this disease, 
 as well as in the scurvy, the breath is fetid, the gums 
 recede from the teeth, haemorrhages of the nose and 
 ulcers in the legs occur; but the patient's general health 
 is not greatly injured. 
 
 I'LEUS, (from ileum,') (see ILIAC A PASSIO,) is an 
 ancient name for the colic. (See COLICA.) The chief 
 varieties are of colica spasmodica. 
 
 I'LEX, (from the Hebrew ala/i,or alvn'). A tree of 
 the oak kind, of which two species are occasionally no- 
 ticed, viz. aquif'Aium Lin. Sp. PI. 181, (see AQUIFOLI- 
 t,'M,)and quercus ilex Lin. Sp. PI. 1420. The SCARLET 
 OAK. Its berries arc the CHF.RMES, q. v. 
 
 I'LIA. The plural of He, (from f;At, to turn}. The 
 FLANKS; the space between the lowest of the fulsc ribs 
 and the upper edge of the os ilium on each side ; the 
 two divisions of the regio umbilicalis. 
 
 ILI'ACA PA'SSIO, (from ilia, the small guts}. The 
 
 ILIAC PASSION', ileus, convolvulus, contorsio, 
 chordajwus, -volvulus, tormentum; a disease of the small 
 intestines, generally from spasm: Dr. Cullen considers 
 it synonymous with colica. 
 
 Considerable confusion has prevailed in describing 
 the symptoms and cure of iliac passion, from inflam- 
 mation being often attended with spasm, in consequence 
 of increased sensibility and irritability; as well as from 
 spasm producing inflammation. We shall, in consider- 
 ing this complaint, distinguish it wholly as a spasmodic 
 disease, referring the inflammatory ileus to its proper 
 head, under INFLAMMATION. 
 
 The disease is characterised by a violent pain in the 
 abdomen, with an inversion of the peristaltic motion of 
 the bowels, so that their contents are thrown up by 
 vomiting. It is usually an acute disorder, but not 
 essentially inflammatory. We know only of three 
 species. The first consists of spasm from causes of 
 debility. These are, gout, repelled eruptions, narcotic 
 passions, particularly of lead, and the vegetable narco- 
 tics. In this case the disease is nearly in cause and cure 
 the same with COLICA PICTO.VUM, q. v. 
 
 The second species is produced by an introsuscep- 
 tion of the intestine, where a portion of the intestine' 
 falls down into the part below, generally doubling the 
 intestine for the space of an inch or more, and thus 
 constricting it. This is occasioned often by spasm, 
 which contracting the diameter of a part of the gut 
 admits of its introduction into that below. To this 
 species the term of the true iliac passion is sometimes 
 confined. Dr. Hunter takes notice of a disease to 
 which children are more particularly subject, because 
 their mesentery, having scarce any fat upon it, easily 
 slips with the gut; and this he calls the volvulus, or 
 volvulus, of which he observes there are two kinds : 
 the first is when a part of a gut is received into the 
 part next above it ; the other is when a part of the gut 
 is received into that below it. The last is, however, 
 by far the most frequent. 
 
 The third species is a spasm of the intestines, excited 
 by a mechanical body irritating or obstructing the in- 
 testines. A plumb stone or a calculus is of this kind; 
 but the intestinal calculus is very rare in the human 
 species. It will be obvious, however, that the first and 
 third of these species properly belong to colica; nor 
 indeed is it easy to separate these diseases. Much con- 
 fusion would be avoided by abolishing the term altoge- 
 ther, or by confining it wholly to colic from introsuscep- 
 tion. The latter, however, is seldom known till . 
 death, and cannot properly form a distinct disease. 
 
 A costiveness usually precedes this disorder for some 
 days, and pain is chiefly felt about the navel. With 
 the pains, the belly is gradually inflated, and a hard 
 tumour is felt in the umbilical region, surrounding the 
 belly like a cord : not the least flatulence can for a time 
 pass either upward or downwards. Inflammation, with 
 its worst consequences, rapidly comes on. 
 
 The iliac passion should be distinguished from rheu- 
 matic pains in the muscles of the abdomen, and from 
 inflammation of the peritoneum. In the first the ex- 
 tern:;! soreness is considerable, and the pain in mo', 
 the I>ody much greater than in colic, even when inflam- 
 ii has come on. The same circumstances distin- 
 guish peritonitis, and in both free motions do not 
 cure considerable relief. 
 
ILI 
 
 792 
 
 I L Y 
 
 The cure of iliac passion differs in no respect from 
 that of colic. If it arises from introsusception, we 
 have said that it is seldom known. Practical authors 
 have remarked, that if the gut has fallen into the in- 
 testine below, laxatives are injurious, and the cure 
 must be attempted by clysters. The contrary practice 
 is preferred in opposite circumstances. This is, how- 
 ever, a refinement which we cannot apply, as the exist- 
 ence of either is unknown. 
 
 Clysters of the fumes of tobacco will, in this species 
 of disease, be particularly useful ; and the warm 
 bath is frequently salutary. A blister also to the 
 abdomen, a remedy particularly adapted to INFLAM- 
 MATIO INTESTINORUM, q. v. is often useful in this 
 disease. 
 
 The prognostics are favourable while inflammation is 
 absent ; while clysters can be thrown up, and returned 
 by stool ; while the pains shift, and the pain and vomit- 
 ing occur only at intervals : it is still more promising, 
 if a laxative, taken by the mouth, passes by the anus; 
 but if little or no relief is obtained by stool for some 
 days there is scarcely room for hope indeed none, un- 
 less true faec.ulent matter is copiously discharged. An 
 entire suppression of urine is a dangerous symptom, 
 though some degree of suppression generally attends. 
 
 See Hippocrates de Morbis ; Aretaeus ; Coelius Au- 
 relianus ; Celsus ; F. Hoffman ; Sydenham ; London 
 Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. i. p. 223, 
 &c. ; Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, vol. ix. p. 266, 
 278. 
 
 ILI'ACA MI'NOR, ARTE'RIA, is the most posterior 
 branch of the hypogastric artery ; sometimes the branch 
 of the glutae. 
 
 ILI'ACA VA'SA. The ILIACJE ARTERIJE and VEN^, which 
 see. 
 
 ILI'ACA ARTE'RIjE ; belonging to the ilia. The 
 ILIAC ARTERIES are formed by the bifurcation of the 
 aorta, at about the fourth vertebra of the loins. They 
 descend nearly three fingers breadth from their origin ; 
 and when they arrive at the psoas muscle, on each side, 
 or are upon it, each divides into two, an external and 
 an internal : the external hath no particular name; the 
 internal is called hyjiogastrica. See HYPOGASTRIC^E 
 
 ARTERIjE. 
 
 The external iliac, on each side, runs down to the 
 ligamentum Fallopii, under which it goes out of the 
 abdomen. In this course, it gives off a few small ar- 
 teries to the peritonaeum, and parts near it ; but, as it 
 passes out of the belly, under the ligament, it detaches 
 two considerable branches, one internal, the other ex- 
 ternal : the inner is called EPIGASTRICA, q. v. ; the ex- 
 ternal, INNOMINATA, q. v. The external iliaca also gives 
 off a small branch internally, under the ligament, which 
 runs to the vagina or the spermatic chord, and some- 
 times another from the outside of the os ilium. 
 
 For the internal iliac artery, see HYPOGASTRICJJ 
 
 ARTERIJE. 
 
 ILI'ACJE VE'N^E, (from the same). ILIAC VEIXS, 
 titillares -venae, are formed by the bifurcation of the vena 
 cava, about the last vertebra of the loins. After their 
 leaving the vena cava, each divides into two principal 
 branches ; the iliaca externa, or anterior ; and the iliaca 
 interna, or posterior: the external, which seems the true 
 continuation of the trunk, is sometimes simply named 
 iliaca ; the internal hypogastrica : each follows the course 
 
 of the respective arteries. The external iliac veins lie a 
 little on the inside of the arteries, and, before they 
 leave the abdomen, they accompany their corresponding 
 arteries, both in their course and in their divisions into 
 branches. 
 
 ILI'ACUS EXTE'RNUS, MUSCULUS, (from the 
 same). See PYRIFORMIS. 
 
 ILI'ACUS INTE'RNUS, MUSCULUS, lies upon the con- 
 cave part of the ilium, arising likewise from the an- 
 terior edge of the bone, and runs down before the psoas 
 muscle : it then rims over the head of the bone, and 
 passes inwards, to be inserted into the little trochanter ; 
 lifting, in its action, the thigh upwards. 
 
 ILI'ADUM. The three principles of Paracelsus. 
 Sometimes, according to the same author, a mineral 
 spirit, supposed to be contained in every element, and 
 the cause of diseases. 
 
 ILIA'STER. The occult virtue of nature, whence 
 all things increase. Paracelsus. 
 
 ILI'NGOS, (from <Aiy|, a -vortex}. See VERTIGO. 
 
 I'LION. See ILEUM INTESTINUM. 
 
 I'LIOS. See PASSIO ILIACA. 
 
 ILI'SCUS. Madness occasioned by love. Avicenna. 
 
 I'LIUM, OS ; os innominatum, but strictly its upper 
 part. Its name is given from its supporting the ilia. 
 The ilium forms the upper and posterior portion of the 
 pelvis, extending to the transverse section of one third 
 of the acctabulum. The external side is convex, called 
 its dorsum ; the internal part is its costa ; the superior 
 semicircular edge, the spine. The whole cavity is 
 called c/iolas, or cholago. Between the os sacrum and 
 the ilium is the sciatic notch, where the sciatic nerve 
 and posterior crural vessels pass without being subject 
 to compression. 
 
 ILLECE'BRA, (from ctteu, to turn; because its 
 leaves resemble worms.) vermicularis, fiifier muralc, se- 
 dum minus. WALL PEPPER and STONE CROP. Sedum 
 acre Lin. Sp. PI. 619 ; is a very acrid plant, proving vio- 
 lently emetic and cathartic, so that the best authors 
 have thought it unsafe. It has been employed, how- 
 ever, boiled in milk, as an antiscorbutic, and has been 
 occasionally used in epilepsies. When employed in 
 scurvy, a handful is boiled in eight pints of milk to 
 four. Macquer recommends it in scrofulous and can- 
 cerous ulcers. 
 
 ILLEGI'TIMUS, (from in, and legitimus, lawful). 
 ILLEGITIMATE ; an epithet for the false ribs, and for- 
 some anomalous fevers. 
 
 ILLI'SIO, (from illidor, to 'dash against'). See 
 ENTHLASIS. 
 
 ILLISIO'NES AQUA'RUM. See CATACLYSMUS. 
 
 I'LLOS, (from eitea, to turn round). See OCULUS. 
 
 ILLOSIS, (from the same). See STRABISMUS. 
 
 ILLUMINA'BILIS LA'PIS, (from Ulutnlno, to 
 sliine). See BONONIENSIS LAPIS. 
 
 ILLUTA'TIO, (from in, upon, and lutum, mud). 
 ILLUTATION; besmearing any part of the body with 
 mud, and renewing it as it grows dry, with the vague 
 or ridiculous view of heating, drying, and discussing. 
 The mud found at the bottom of mineral springs is 
 chiefly employed. 
 
 I'LLYS, (from ittoa, to turn round). A person af- 
 fected with strabismus. 
 
 I'LYS, (from (Avj mud). The FAECES of WINE; 
 
IMP 
 
 1 31 P 
 
 and an epithet for the sediment in stools and urine, 
 which resembles them. 
 
 IMAGIXA'RII, (from imagino, to conceive). Dis- 
 eases in which the imagination is principally affected. 
 IMAGINA'TIO, (from the same). IMAGINATION. 
 To the power of the mother's imagination many pecu- 
 liarities in the fcctus have been ascribed. See FCETUS. 
 Philosophical Transactions Abridged, vol. ii. p. 222. 
 Mic'iicul Museum, vol. iii. p. '273, &c. 
 
 IMBECI'LLJTAS, (from imbecillis, feeble,) acratia 
 and arrhostia, generally means a debilitated state of the 
 habit, and the latter word sometimes implies mental 
 imbecility. 
 
 IMBECI'LLITAS OCULO'KUM. See AMBLYOPIA. NYO- 
 TALOPS. 
 
 IMBE'RBIS, (from in, not, and barba, a beard). 
 BEARDLESS; botanicaliy it is applied to the corolla. 
 
 IMBIBI'TIO, (from imbibo, to receive into,) a kind 
 of cohobation, when the liquor ascends and descends 
 Upon a solid substance, until combined with it. Sonle- 
 times it signifies cohobation, and any kind of impreg- 
 nation. 
 
 IMBRICA'TUS, (from imbre.r, a tile). The leaves 
 or scales of plants, disposed so as to lie one on the edge 
 of the other, like tiles on a house. The term is applied 
 to leaves, and their serratures in the bud: to the stem, 
 when covered with scales; tectus utnudus non afifiareat; 
 to the calyx, as in the/iierncii/?n,sor2c/i!is, and other syn- 
 genesia; to the spike, when the flowers are so close as 
 to press over each other. 
 
 IMME'RSIO, (from immergo, to plunge in). Che- 
 mical immersion is a species of calcination, when a body 
 is immersed in any fluid, to be corroded. When any 
 substance is plunged into a fluid in order to deprive it 
 of a bad quality, or to communicate a good one, the 
 same term is employed. 
 
 IMME'RSUS, (from the same). See IXFRASCAPU- 
 
 LARIS MUSCULUS. 
 
 IMPASTA'TIO, (from in, and pasta, paste). IM- 
 PASTATIOX. The making dry powders into paste by 
 means of some fluid. See IXCORPORATIO. 
 
 IMPATIEXS HE'RBA, (from in, and junior, to 
 suffer, because its leaves recede from the hand with a 
 crackling noise). See MOMORDICA and PERSICARIA 
 
 SILiqUOSA. 
 
 IMPERATO'RIA, (from imfiero, to command, be- 
 cause its leaves extend, and overwhelm the lesser plants 
 which grow near it). MASTERWORT. dstrantia, 
 magistral! tia, ostritium, imperatoria major, astritium, 
 mrutliium, smyrniom; imperatoria ostriithium Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 371. 
 
 It is an umbelliferous plant, with large winged leaves, 
 divided into three indented segments, producing thick, 
 oblong, striated seeds, surrounded with a narrow leafy 
 margin : the roots are oblong, thick, knobby, jointed 
 with several lateral fibres, brown on the outside, and 
 whitish within ; perennial, a native of the Alps and 
 Pyrenees; found in several places on the banks of the 
 Clyde, in Scotland, by Mr. Lightfoot. 
 
 The root is warm, grateful, and aromatic, nearly of 
 the nature of angelica; yielding to water, or spirit of 
 wine, its smell, warmth, pungency, and bitterness. On 
 inspissating the spirituous tincture, very little of its fla- 
 vour exhales; but nearly the whole is carried off in dis- 
 tillation with water. If the root is held in the mouth it 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 provokes saliva; it' swallowed, purges; and is some- 
 times called the countryman's purge: an infusion of it 
 in water, sweetened with honey, is said to be an expec- 
 torant. The roots should be taken up in the middle of 
 the M inter of the second year. It was considered as an 
 alcxipharmic and sudorific ; and in some diseases em- 
 ployed with so much success as to be called tiivinum 
 remedium; but, at present, it ranks only among the in- 
 ferior aromatics. A name also for ANGELICA. 
 
 LMPEKATO'RIA XI'GHA. BLACK MASTEHWORT, astran- 
 tict nigra, saniculafnemina; astrantia major Lin. Sp. PI. 
 339, is kept in the gardens of the curious, and flowers 
 in July. Its black and fibrous roots only are used. 
 
 See Raii Historia Piantarum ; Lewis's Materia Me- 
 dica ; Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 LMPERIA'LIS A'QUA. See FLUOR ALBUS. 
 IMPETI'GINES, (from impeto, to infest). Diseases 
 which occasion blemishes on the skin; terna, derbia, 
 ignis syl-vaticun, -volagrius, or -volaticus, and serpigo. 
 See LEPRA, PRURITUS, HERPES, and MEVTAGRA. 
 
 In Dr. Cullen's system the impetigines are an order 
 of the cachexie, denned disorders from a general bad 
 habit, manifesting themselves principally by disfiguring 
 the skin and other external parts of the body. The 
 itch, though affecting the skin, is placed in the class 
 locales, since it is unconnected with the general habit. 
 IMPETI'GO of Celstis, (from the same.) lefira Gre- 
 corum, Blanchard. In Celsus it is described as consist- 
 ing of hard dry prurient spots in the face and neck, 
 sometimes over the whole body, disappearing inbranny 
 scales. 
 
 IMPETI'GO PLI'NII and A'RABUM; the lichen of 
 Blanchard. 
 
 IMPLU'VIUM, a SHOWER BATH, (from impluo, to 
 s/toiver upon). See EMBROCATIO. 
 
 IMPOTEN'TIA, (from in, not, and potens, able). 
 IMPOTENCE in men is the same in its effect as sterility 
 in women, that is, an inability to propagate their spe- 
 cies; but in the causes and the circumstances these 
 states greatly differ. 
 
 In each case there is a failure of propagation ; but, in 
 each, there is by no means an unfitness for the venereal 
 act. Sterility in women, indeed, often arises, like im- 
 potence in men, from a coldness of constitution, which 
 admits not of due excitement; but it is also owing to 
 the causes which separate the foetus almost as soon as 
 formed. From men who are impotent no impregnation 
 takes place. 
 
 The great causes of impotence in men are organic 
 defects and debility. We have shown, that in genera- 
 tion the semen must be carried to the uterus, and 
 probably to the Fallopian tube; but in this ultimate 
 destination it is apparently assisted by the action of the 
 womb itself. To carry it to this organ requires a free 
 passage through the urethra, no inconsiderable activity 
 in the ejaculatory muscles, and the full distention of the 
 corpora cavernosa. The free passage is sometimes pre- 
 vented by strictures in the urethra, and sometimes, as 
 in a case recorded by Petit, by a faulty direction of the 
 orifices through which the semen passes. A natural 
 phymosis has been found also an obstruction to the free 
 discharge of the seminal fluid. A severe priapism seems 
 occasionally to constrict the cavity of the urethra, or of 
 the entrance of the vasa defercntia ; for in this disease 
 there is no emission, and the feelings are those of 
 
 3 I 
 
IMF 
 
 794 
 
 IMP 
 
 violent pain rather than of pleasure. Intoxication, in 
 some men, will produce this violent spasm, and unfit 
 them for the completion of the venereal act. See 
 
 PfilAPISMUS. 
 
 Debility, however, from too frequent or unnatural 
 indulgences, is the most common cause, shown by an 
 imperfect erection of the penis, or too weak a discharge 
 of the semen : the latter is often a consequence -f the 
 former. In some weak habits the discharge immedi- 
 ately follows the slightest irritation, cither of the parts 
 or of the mind. Dreams so imperfect as scarcely to be 
 remembered will occasion it, and this arises from the 
 increase of irritability, in consequence of debility. From 
 its remote cause, tonics, and the most stimulant nutri- 
 ments, are employed; but the only remedies are those 
 which lessen irritability, viz. camphor, opium, and hen- 
 bane, or hemlock. Washing the penis and scrotum, 
 morning and evening, with cold water, and dashing the 
 water against these parts from a bidet, are often useful]; 
 but it is necessary to remove every alluring or enticing 
 object; to guard against every lascivious thought. When 
 impotence arises from so great a debility as to admit of 
 the discharge of semen by the efforts to relieve the 
 belly, the strongest tonics and astringents are required. 
 It has been supposed by some authors, that, in such 
 cases, the semen wants its usual stimulating properties, 
 as it is observed to be unusually fluid ; but of this there 
 is no evidence; and, as the discharge is so readily 
 excited, we think it more probable that its fluidity 
 depends on its not being allowed to stagnate. 
 
 Mr. Hunter has, we think, refined unnecessarily on 
 this subject, by stating one cause of impotence to be a 
 want of correspondence in the successive actions of se- 
 cretion and discharge. If the first is too rapid for that 
 erected state of the penis which renders the ejaculation 
 effectual, it constitutes this disease as certainly as when 
 the action of the muscles of the latter is too quick for 
 the former. Debility, and its consequent state of irrita- 
 bility, are sufficient to explain all the circumstances of 
 the case without such recondite researches. In general, 
 where there are corresponding actions of two connected 
 parts, it is very unusual to find them separated. Each 
 may be weakened; but from habit each will partake of 
 the disease, and will act together as before, but with 
 diminished power. 
 
 A singular cause of impotency is recorded in the Me- 
 dical Essays of Edinburgh, where each attempt was fol- 
 lowed by an epileptic paroxysm. From what has been 
 said on that disease, it will not be surprising, that, in a 
 mobile habit, disposed to convulsions, a stimulus so 
 violent should bring on a paroxysm. The reasoning 
 and the cure were equally ridiculous ; "nor is this a 
 single specimen where physicians have succeeded by 
 accident, and have really taken a readier road for the 
 relief of the diseased than they themselves suspected. 
 The state of the mind, it is observed, has a considerable 
 influence on the powers of the body, particularly in the 
 venereal act. The body, Mr. Hunter remarks, should not 
 only be in a state of health, but the mind free from appre- 
 hensions, anxiety, and distress. The mere anxiety of ex- 
 celling in this act has been no uncommon cause of dis- 
 appointment. A state of hope, a consciousness of crime, 
 a recollection of former failures, equally enervate the 
 body. Such causes of impotence are to be clearly 
 distinguished from real defects, since an alteration in 
 
 circumstances, by which anxiety, distress, kc. are re- 
 moved, will relieve the complaint. Greater confidence, 
 from having once succeeded, will alone break the 
 charm, and all will be well. 
 
 The mind is more intimately connected with the 
 genital system, chiefly in men, though in a certain de- 
 gree in the other sex, than has been imagined. The 
 apprehension of weakness, in this most important of 
 functions, really produces it. The imagination broods 
 over fancied ills, till the whole system is really disor- 
 dered. In this state every wall offers, a certain remedy,, 
 and the Solar Tincture, the Restorative Drojis, are e'a 
 gerly bought. It is remarkable, that these diseases arc 
 distinguished by capitals to lure the unwary; but the 
 medicines are sometimes truly restorative, for they re- 
 store confidence, and thus contribute to remove the 
 disease. In general, however, each quack is tried ir: 
 succession, till tired nature decays into a hectic, is over- 
 whelmed in a dropsy, or the mind, sinking in imbecility, 
 or mania, offers a melancholy spectacle of what degra- 
 dation human nature can suffer. All this distress might 
 be removed if the patient had the resolution to tell his 
 grief to a friend, or a physician of character and judg- 
 ment. A well regulated plan of medicine and diet 
 would contribute to relieve the bodily complaint, while- 
 the mind, ccfnsoled with prospects of returning health, 
 would assist in realizing the prediction. Many such 
 instances we have known where the disease has been 
 radically removed, and the desponding patient become 
 a happy husband, and the delighted father of a nume- 
 rous and healthy offspring. 
 
 We have so mixed the medical directions with the 
 descriptions of the disease, that we have little to add on 
 this part of the subject. We may, however, again rc- 
 peat, that, except in impotence from great relaxation, 
 tonics and astringents are of little avail. Where it 
 arises from too great irritability, a cooling diet, abstain- 
 ing from lascivious thoughts or objects, with sedatives, 
 are the best remedies. In that case, which arose from 
 epileptic paroxysms, the cure was effected by rendering 
 the object of desire more familiar before the act was 
 again repeated, and, of course, lessening the too violent 
 stimulus. There is no opinion more inconvenient in. 
 its effects than that which dictates a full, nutritious, and 
 stimulant diet. We have often had occasion to repeat, 
 that no cause of weakness is so frequent and obstinate 
 as that which arises from fulness of the circulating- 
 system, and no plan of medicine more injurious than 
 constringing over distended vessels by tonics. It has. 
 been supposed that some medicines have a peculiar ef- 
 fect on the genital system ; and the balsams have been 
 given, as they are directed to the bladder, and, of course, 
 may communicate a stimulus to the neighbouring 
 parts. We have not found them particularly advan- 
 tageous ; and even the balsam of Peru, which unites a 
 tonic with its stimulant power, has not produced any- 
 very salutary effect. If, as we have been informed,. 
 Geneva is not favourable to the active energy of these 
 organs, we can hardly expect great advantage from 
 medicines so nearly resembling this spirit. In every 
 case, except where the fulness is considerable, cold 
 bathing, both general and topical, is highly useful. 
 
 To abstain from, or to indulge, venereal pleasures, 
 is equally injurious. A moderate use is salutary ; and 
 marriage, if the disease be not tqo far. advanced, is to 
 
IXC 
 
 '95 
 
 I X C 
 
 be advised. It has often succeeded; and when the 
 confidence that the power is not wholly lost be once 
 established, the power itself is soon regained. 
 
 IMPR-rLGXATIO, (from imflregnor, to conceive}. 
 IMPREGNATION. Ingrai'idatio. The state immedi- 
 ately after conception, continuing till delivery. A wo- 
 man usually perceives the child to move at different pe- 
 riods ; the "soonest at the end of forty days, the latest at 
 the end of five months. But some women, without 
 being pregnant, perceive a motion like that of a child. 
 lotte thinks that a large child and a small quantity 
 of water may prevent a pregnant woman from perceiv- 
 ing the motion of the child. (See GEXER ATIO and Cox- 
 CEPTIO.) For the impregnation of plants, see FARINA 
 
 IMPRE'SSIO,(from imfirimo, to press upon}. See 
 DEPRESSIO. 
 
 I'MUS VE'XTER,(M<-/oTOer6e//i/). See ABDOMEN 
 and HYPOGASTRIUM. 
 
 INA'IA GUACU IBA. See PALM A COCCIFERA. 
 
 IXCAXTAME NTA, (from incanto, to charm}. See 
 AMULET A. 
 
 IXC A'XUS, (from in, and canus, -white, hoary). The 
 leaf of a plant covered with whitish down. 
 
 IXCARXA'XTIA, (from incarno, to bring flesh 
 v/ion}. Medicines which assist the filling up wounds 
 or ulcers with flesh. See ANAPLEROTICA. 
 
 IXCE'NDIUM, and IXCE'XSIO, (from incendo,to 
 burn}. A BURXIXG.FEVER; burning heat; sometimes 
 a hot inflammatory tumour. 
 
 IXCERA'TIO, (from in, and cera, max}. IXCERA- 
 TIOX ; the reduction of any dry substance to the con- 
 sistence of wax, by the gradual admixture of oil. 
 
 IXCERXl'CULUM, (from incerno, to sift) A 
 STRAIXER or SIEVE. In anatomy it means the pelvis of 
 the kidney. 
 
 IXCIDE'XTIA, (from incido, to cut}. Medicines 
 which divide the particles of fluids, supposed to cohere 
 preternaturally, and induce disease. 
 
 IXCIXERA'TIO, (from incinero, to reduce to ashes}. 
 INCINERATION; sta.jihara. Reducing any body to ashes 
 by fire. See CALCIXATIO. 
 
 IXCI'SIO, (from incido, to cut}. INCISION. The 
 opening of abscesses by means of a lancet or scalpel. 
 For the best modes of opening them, or extracting mat- 
 ter with the most ease and security, see Bell on Ulcers, 
 edit. 4. p. 76, &c. 
 
 IXCISO'RES DE'XTES, CUTTERS, (from incidere, 
 :o cut}. A name of the four anterior teeth in each jaw 
 from their use in cutting, Ctenes, denies lactei, risorii, 
 dichasteres. The edges of the incisores, by use and 
 friction, are blunt and thicker ; though, from the form 
 of the jaw, and direction of the teeth, they sometimes 
 seem to sharpen each other, and become thinner. These 
 teeth are convex externally, and concave internally ; so 
 that when they are worn, the internal concave surface 
 of the upper ones, and the external convex surface of 
 the lower ones, are wasted. See DEXS. 
 
 INCISO'RII DU'CTUS ; two canals from the bot- 
 tom of the internal nares, across the arch of the palate, 
 which open behind the first and largest of the denies 
 incisorii ; their lower orifices are in the foramen pala- 
 tinum anterius, called nasoftalatini ductus. 
 
 ISO'RII I.VFERIO'RES COWPE'RI, MVSCULI, arise from 
 
 the alveoli of the lateral incisores of the lower jaw, and 
 are inserted into the middle of the semi-orbicularis of 
 the lower lip. 
 
 INCISO'RII LATERA'I.ES, MUSCULI. Canini minores. 
 A biceps muscle, which unites at the other extremity. 
 It arises from the os maxillare, below the middle ten- 
 don of the orbicularis palpebrarum, and below the 
 edge of the orbit in the os maxillare, near the union of 
 this bone with the os malae ; the heads from each side 
 unite about the lateral dentes incisorii. 
 
 INCISO'RII MED'II, MUSCULI; incisorii minores C 
 fieri, or incisores, minores, sufieriores; are two small 
 short muscles situated near each other below the septum 
 narium : they rise from the os maxillare, on the alveoli 
 of the first incitores, and are inserted into the middle 
 and upper part of the upper lip. 
 
 IXCISO'RIUM, (from incido, to cut}. A tabU 
 whereon a patient is laid in order to have an incision 
 made on any part ; or a body to be dissected. 
 
 IXCISO'RIUM FORA 'MEX, lies behind the dentes incisores 
 of the upper jaw, which divides into two, as it opens 
 into the nose on each side of the septum nasi. 
 
 IXCI'SUS, (from incido, to cut}. A leaf whose 
 edge is notched. 
 
 lXCITABrLITAS,(from incito,tostirufl toacr 
 IXCITABILITY. In a practical view it has appeared 
 necessary to make a distinction between this term and 
 IRRITABILITY; because, though it is allowed that to 
 those two powers the existence of a machine in a 
 living state, and the action of its moving solids with 
 respect to their continuance, are entirely owing ; yet 
 they do in some degree certainly exist independent of 
 each other. By this knowledge, therefore, it is sup- 
 posed that we shall sometimes be able to explain the 
 different appearances of diseases, and the means of re- 
 lieving them by medicines directed to either. By in- 
 citability is meant that power in the brain and nervous 
 system, which may be excited to action by mental af- 
 fections, as well as local irritation, and which produces 
 those affections we call sympathy ; by irritability, that 
 power which may be put into action by material stimu- 
 lus, locally exerted, yet is obedient to the influence of 
 the nerves in general, and cannot in the living machine 
 exist for any considerable time without this union. 
 More strictly, incitability is confined to the nervous, and 
 irritability to the moving, fibres. See Wallis on Health 
 and Disease ; IRRITABILITAS and SENSIBILITAS. 
 
 IXCLIXA'TUS, (from incline, to bend down,} an 
 epithet applied to a root of a plant which runs obliquely. 
 IXCLU'DENS, (from includo, to shut ufi}. The 
 calyx of a flower which shuts up and conceals the co- 
 rolla. 
 
 IXCLU'SUS, (from the same). The stamen of a 
 flower when shut up in the corolla. 
 
 IXCOXTIXE'NTIA, (from in, not, and contineo, 
 to contain}. INCONTINENCE. An inability in any of 
 the organs of the human body to retain their contents, 
 which are usually discharged by the exertion of vo- 
 lition. 
 
 IXCORPORATIO, (from incorfioro, to blend to- 
 gether}. INCORPORATION. The union of oily or tere- 
 binthinate substances with water into one uniform fluid, 
 by the mediation of a third substance. 
 
 IXCRASSA'XTIA, (from incratto, to make thick,} 
 512 
 
INC 
 
 '96 
 
 IND 
 
 fnjcnotica. INCRASSATING MEDICINES ; such as reduce 
 the blood and secreted fluids to a proper consistence 
 when supposed to be too fluid. 
 
 INCRASSA'TUS, (from the same). The epithet of 
 a stalk which increases in thickness as it approaches 
 the flower. 
 
 INCRUSTA'TIO, (from incrusto, to harden}. IN- 
 CRUSTATION; forming a crust or eschar upon any 
 wound. 
 
 I'NCUBUS. The NIGHT-MARE ; (from incubo, to 
 lie on ; ephialtes, from i(pMof^cti, to leap upon ; epibole, 
 from i7TiSa.)^^a, to press on ; because the patient 
 imagines that something leaps or presses upon him ; 
 and babuzicarius, from p*gaga, to speak inarticulately, 
 because, in his distress, he mutters indistinctly). There 
 is also a species called succubus. The INCUIIUS is sy- 
 nonymous with oneirodynia in Dr. Cullen's system. 
 
 This complaint always happens during sleep : the 
 patient suddenly feels a sense of weight, a dread of suf- 
 focation, an oppression as from somebody falling upon 
 him, with an intent to deprive him of life, not suffering 
 him to cry out; hence it is usual with these patients 
 to start up and exclaim with a confused inarticulate 
 voice : they move with difficulty, but, on the first mo- 
 tion, the distressing feelings vanish. 
 
 This disorder hath been supposed to proceed from a 
 stagnation of blood in the brain and lungs ; but it is a 
 nervous affection, cjiiefly from indigestion : and those 
 whose nerves are weak, who lead sedentary lives, feed 
 heartily, and sup late, are the most subject to it. Wind 
 is a frequent cause: deep thought, anxiety, or any op- 
 pression of mind, equally produces it. It is said that 
 none are attacked with the ephialtes but when laid on 
 their backs. A sense of suffocation, rousing the patient 
 from sleep, has been styled an ephialtic symptom, dis- 
 tinguishing hydrothorax ; but, in this case, there is no 
 sense of a heavy weight on the prxcordia. 
 
 If the patient hath a sanguine plethora, bleeding, 
 a spare diet, aloetic purges, relieve the complaint. 
 Dr. Whytt says that he generally found a glass of 
 brandy, if taken at bed time, would prevent the attack. 
 A slight supper, cheerfulness before bed time, due ex- 
 ercise during the clay, are the best remedies ; but if these 
 fail, the fetid gums, with camphor joined 10 opium, at 
 bed time, will succeed. 
 
 See Coelius Aurelianus de Morbis Chronicis, lib. 5. 
 cap. 3. Lommii Observationes Medicinales, iii. P. 
 jEgineta, lib. iii. c. 15. Soranus's Aitiologoumena. 
 
 INCU'MBENS, (from incumbo, to lean against,') a 
 term in botany. 
 
 INCURVA'TUS, (from incurvo, to bend}. Bent, 
 a term applied to a gibbous spine, and in botany to the 
 stalk. 
 
 I'NCUS, (from incudo, to strike upon}. The ANVIL. 
 The name of one of the bones in the ear; named 
 from its resemblance to an anvil. It is broader than it 
 is thick ; articulated with the malleus, behind the 
 manubrium, from whence a short thick process projects 
 backwards, and a long one downwards, which runs 
 down parallel to the long process of the malleus, but 
 rather more backward. The short process is thick at 
 its beginning, but ends in a point, which is turned 
 backwards, and joined to the edge of the opening of the 
 celluloe mastoidese. The long process at its extremity is 
 
 rather bent inwards, by which we may distinguish the 
 incus of one ear from that of the other; for, turning 
 the short process backwards, and the long process 
 downwards, if the bending in of the long leg be to- 
 wards the left hand, it belongs to the right car, and 
 vice -versa. See AURIS. 
 
 I'NDEX, (from indico, to point out}. See DIGITUS. 
 
 I'NDLE ORIENTA'LIS RADIX GENUINA. Sec 
 GENSING. 
 
 INDIA'NA RA'DIX, from the West Indies, its na- 
 tive place. Sec IPECACUANHA. 
 
 INDICA'TIO, (from endico, to show, or point out}. 
 INDICATION ; delatio, cndcijcis. The diagnostics of a dis- 
 ease, and its pathognomonic signs, are collections of 
 particulars that occur to observation. Indications are 
 conclusions that arise from reasoning on these par- 
 ticulars, called signs. The indication of cure, in all 
 diseases, is to remove the proximate or immediate 
 cause; but this is seldom known. 
 
 INDICATOR, (from the same). See EXTENSOR 
 
 INDICIS. 
 
 I'NDICON. See MYRTIDANON. 
 
 I'NDICUM, (from -the Arabic term hindi, India). 
 The INDIGO BLUE PLANT; also called indigo, anil, nil, 
 isatis, and coronilla Indica, emerus Americanus, g-lastum 
 Indicum, dmeri, coaachira Indorum, colutea Indica, 
 herbacea,enger,gali,her-uade anilLusitanis,hin-aiuaru; 
 Indigofera tinctoria Lin. Sp. PI. 1061, is a native of 
 South Carolina, but was known to the ancients. It 
 seems to have been indigenous in Malta, and was cer- 
 tainly produced in large quantities in Egypt; and the 
 name anil (al-nil) seems to show that it was known to 
 the Arabians. It requires a tropical temperature, but 
 is found within forty degrees on each side of the 
 equator. We are now supplied from the continent 
 and islands of America, though some indigo is prepared 
 in France. This substance is a faecula,or starch, sepa- 
 rated from the plant by the powerful action of fermen- 
 tation. It is not agreed how far this process should 
 proceed. It certainly goes beyond the spirituous, since 
 ammoniacal salts are found in indigo, but, by complete 
 putrefaction, it is spoiled. Some oil is used in the 
 preparation, though with no very decided object. We 
 suspect its chief advantage to arise from'its power of 
 moderating the too violent fermentation, or preventing 
 the escape of the carbonic acid gas. Various species of 
 this plant, and various processes for separating the 
 fcecula, are employed, which it is not our object to 
 detail. It is brought to us in flat cakes of a moderate 
 thickness, moderately hard, of a deep violet colour : 
 the best kind swims on water, and when broken hath 
 no white spots in it. That which is reddish, on being 
 rubbed with the nail, and hath dust and broken pieces 
 in it, is far inferior. Such white spots are found in the 
 common indigo of the shops, which is an adulteration 
 of the genuine kind by the mixture of flour. 
 
 The plant is said to be detergent, of some use when 
 applied to ulcers, or to kill lice. 
 
 There is another plant which is called anil,' vised by 
 way of decoction in neptiritic colics, and suppressions 
 of urine ; but we have not been able to determine the 
 
 species. 
 
 See Raii Ilistoria Plantarum. 
 Works, 
 
 Neumann's Chern. 
 
IX E 
 
 797 
 
 I X I 
 
 I XDICUM BA'LSAMUM. See PERVVIAXUM HAI.S\MVM. 
 I'XUICUM U'GXUM MOXTA'NUM. See I 
 
 UGNUM. 
 
 TXDICUS. See COSTUS. 
 I'XDIGA SPU'RIA. See COLINII.. 
 IXD1GE XI, INDIGENOUS; natives of the country in 
 which they are found. The term is applied to plants 
 and animals. 
 
 INDIGES'TIO. See DIGESTIO, APEPSIA, and DYS- 
 PEPSIA. 
 
 IXDIGXATO'RIUS MU'SCULUS. (from indig- 
 nor, to scorn; because this muscle assists in producing 
 a scornful look). See ABDUCTOR OCULI. 
 rXDIGO. See Ixmc-i-M. 
 
 IXDU'SIUM, (from induo, to put on"). A SHIRT or 
 SHIFT. Cieui linen promotes perspiration, and it may 
 be renewed as often as the patient pleases, whether the 
 iboixier be of the acute or the chronical kind ; except 
 during a crisis in fevers, while the patient is in a sweat. 
 Yet, even in this state, with proper precautions, the 
 linen may be sometimes safely changed. See AMNIOX. 
 1XEBRIA XTIA. We have anticipated the more 
 important observations on this class of medicines in our 
 article AXODYXA, q. v. and we shall now only point out 
 the more common inebriants, with some remarks on 
 their action, for which our readers were not at that 
 time prepared. The most common inebriant is OPIUM. 
 It is employed among the eastern nations, very gene- 
 rally, to procure, not sleep, but serenity and cheerful- 
 ness ; and its use, in this respect, may be traced to the 
 earliest ages, for it was probably the nepenthe of Homer. 
 TEA is equally general in the west, and in its native 
 country, China, but it is mild in its effects, and, if not 
 drunk unusually strong, or in too copious draughts, it is 
 not injurious. There is some reason to suspect that 
 the additions, which give it the flavour, are most hurt- 
 ful; for the finest teas produce the worst effects. The 
 BAXGUE of the east, prepared from the leaves of the 
 canabis indica, and not from those of the hibiscus abel- 
 moschus, as has been asserted, is in general use (vide 
 in verbo) in India, as an inebriant; but the BETLE, q. v. 
 is rather a stimulant than a narcotic. The ASSYRIAN- 
 RUE, peganum harmalaof Linnaeus, was formerly used, 
 as Bellonius informs us, for this purpose ; but its very 
 offensive and disagreeable smell prevents it from being 
 any longer a luxury. The seeds of different species of 
 datura have been also used to inebriate, as well as the 
 roots of the black henbane, and the hyoscyamus, physa- 
 loides Lin. The Delecarlians employ the leaves of the 
 miilefolium to increase the intoxicating power of the 
 beer; and the porter brewers of this country are said to 
 use the canabis indicus and the cocculus indicus ; but this 
 has lately been denied on oath in the King's Bench. 
 Tobacco ; the darnel ; the clary; the vanilloes; the hem- 
 lock ; the spawn of the barbel ; and the agaricus musca- 
 rius, have been all employed for this purpose. Fer- 
 mented liquors and spirits are sufficiently known. See 
 Linnad Amac-nitates Academicae Inebriantia, vol. vi. 
 
 All these medicines are sedative, and their effects on 
 the nervous system are to produce an unequal excite- 
 ment. We have explained, in a variety of articles (see 
 INSOMNIA), that the regular discharge of the mental 
 functions depends on a free, uninterrupted communi- 
 cation between the different portions of the brain. 
 
 When from any cause this is prevented, delirium, in 
 different degrees, takes place. If unequally excited, 
 the delirium is of the violent kind : if unequally de- 
 pressed, of the low, and often of the pleasing 'kind. 
 Y\ hether pleasing or otherwise, the effect is nearly si- 
 milar, since the same medicine, in different cor, 
 tions, will excite the most soothing and the most horri- 
 ble images. See MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 IXE'RMIS, (from in, non, and arma, arms). HARM- 
 LESS ; applied to soft thorns, as those of the thistle. 
 
 IXE'RTI^E VIS, (from iners, sluggish). The 
 power of inactivity. By this, apparently contradictory 
 term, sir Isaac Xewton means that passive principle in 
 matter, by which bodies resist any change or alteration 
 of their state, whatever it be, of rest, motion, or its di- 
 rection ; and this resistance, always equal in the same 
 body, is, in different bodies, proportional to the quantity 
 of matter they contain. Hence, in medicine, it means 
 when the powers of the constitution are torpid or inert, 
 and make no effort in the recovery of health. 
 
 I'XFANS, (a non fando, from its inability to tali-). 
 An INFANT or cniu). Fred. Hoffman limits the period 
 ol infancy to the time when children begin to talk, and 
 that of childhood to the age of puberty. 
 
 During infancy the parts are disproportioned, and 
 the organs, from weakness, incapable of those functions 
 which, in future life, they are designed to perform. The 
 head, the liver, and pancreas, are much larger, in pro- 
 portion, than in advanced periods ; and their secretions 
 more copious. The bile is very inert; the heart is 
 stronger and larger than in future life; the arteries 
 fuller and more active; the quantity of blood sent 
 through the heart of an infant, in a given time, is also 
 more in proportion than that in adults. Though these 
 circumstances are not without utility and subservient to 
 the growing state, yet the imperfection attending them, 
 subjects this period of life to many injuries and dangers, 
 from which a more perfect state is exempted. 
 
 Infants are more acutely sensible and more irritable 
 than adults ; and the diognostics of diseases are conse- 
 quently more uncertain. However, no very great em- 
 barrassment arises from these circumstances ; for the 
 disorders of infants are usually acute, less complicated 
 than those of adults, and are more easily discovered 
 than is generally apprehended. 
 
 The vigour of children's constitutions depends greatly 
 on that of their mothers. Healthy women, who accus- 
 tom themselves to exerc-'se and air, and whose diet is 
 firm and invigorating, alone bring forth children per- 
 fectly healthy. 
 
 As soon as a child is born, the mucus with which its 
 body is covered is best washed oft' with soap and water. 
 But the anxiety to render the infant perfectly clean pro- 
 duces inflammation, and considerable uneasiness; mo- 
 derate cleanliness is at the first sufficient : and the next 
 dressing will easily and safely complete the whole. 
 
 After examining the new born infants with a view- 
 to discover any accidental injury, or natural imperfec- 
 tion, wrap the navel string in a rag, sufficiently fold- 
 ed, to prevent its coldness from producing inconve- 
 nience. The heads of infants should be dressed loosely, 
 and their future formation left to nature. 
 
 It was usual after dressing to give oil of almonds, 
 syrup of violets ; sugar with butter, or other 
 
INF 
 
 798 
 
 TtfF 
 
 slight laxatives, to discharge the mcconium. These are 
 at least useless. A little gruel with milk will alone 
 bring it off; and the first milk of the mother will com- 
 plete the necessary discharges. For this purpose the 
 child is put early to the breast, usually within twelve 
 hours, which solicits the secretion, and prevents its too 
 violent current. 
 
 The general management of the infant state is di- 
 rected too frequently by fashion, or rather by caprice. 
 Modes and medicines used for centuries, handed clown 
 in successive generations, cannot always be combated 
 by reason, but are sometimes wholly exploded by a 
 fashionable physician, who aims at distinction by total 
 overthrow of what has been long held sacred. Com- 
 mon sense must at last decide, and without engaging 
 in controversy, we shall pursue its dictates* 
 
 The little being, when first introduced to this world, 
 is brought from a temperature of at least 96, and 
 should therefore be cautiously guarded against sudden 
 exposure to the air. His clothing should be light and 
 easy ; and, at first, warm. The tender skin would be 
 chafed with flannel, and therefore old linen is preferred. 
 Calico would be still better ; but the whole must be co- 
 vered with flannel, and fastened as much as possible by 
 wirings. For along time cold excites uneasy sensations, 
 and he is properly placed close to the mother; by her 
 side, or that of a healthy nurse, he should lie till at least 
 he has lived twelve months ; but modern refinement, or 
 modern apprehensions, place him alone in a crib by the 
 side of the bed. On this subject we can only observe, 
 that we have known infants, thus separated from the 
 warm bosom, cry nearly a whole night ; and, in general, 
 they increase slowly, are weak and delicate, while those 
 with a nurse, if not the mother, have appeared thriving 
 and happy. But, though the child should be kept warm, 
 the" air around should circulate freely. A curtain 
 against its head may prevent the current passing over 
 him, but no other curtain should be drawn, and the 
 room should be high, large, and airy. 
 
 On the food of children we cannot add to what we 
 have said in the article ABLACTATIO ; but may here 
 remark, in opposition to a common and most ridiculous 
 practice, that a child should not be accustomed to take 
 its food at distant intervals. Digestion in children is 
 rapid ; and, if food is delayed, the child is uneasy ; and, 
 when brought, takes it greedily and too copiously. 
 
 A healthy child scarcely ever cries. This position 
 will, we know, be disputed ; and a child is said to be 
 peevish, fretful, and uneasy, when the nurse is careless 
 and inattentive. Dispositions undoubtedly differ; but 
 the parent, who finds a child constantly crying, should 
 suspect her nurse, and even herself. One cause of 
 this fretfulness is the opinion that the nurse knows 
 when the child should sleep, or eat, better than itself. 
 It is forced to feed when not hungry, and to sleep 
 when eager for play or amusement. We have often 
 cured this disease, by correcting the attendant. It in- 
 deed happens that some children will not sleep by night, 
 but even this may be conquered by management ; for 
 the healthy child may be amused during the day, and 
 his amusements may be gradually protracted till night 
 approaches. Disposition and fancies show themselves 
 very early to the attentive observer ; and, when reason 
 has not yet attained its power, to correct them with 
 violence, irritates without amending. Even at an early 
 
 age, children may be soothed into regularity and obe- 
 dience : they cannot be forced. If a child screams sud- 
 denly, he is undoubtedly ill, and should be carefully at- 
 tended to. 
 
 A healthy infant is fond of exercise. He should be 
 moved gently up' and down, but without any shocks. 
 On this account the modern cot is preferable to the 
 cradle, for the child may be shook by the latter into a 
 stupor, which a nurse will take care to do, as it saves 
 her the trouble of attending to the infant's play. In 
 dandling the child, great inconveniences arise from 
 compressing the breast. The child sits on the left 
 hand, and, to prevent accidents, leans forward against 
 the right placed on its breast. If the nurse is timid, or 
 if the child starts, the only security is to clasp the 
 breast, by which the ribs are often compressed. If, 
 however, the right hand is placed under the arm, with 
 the thumb over the shoulder, an active child may even 
 start from the other hand without danger. The right 
 hand will support it, or convey it gently to the ground. 
 Swinging seems to give children an uneasy feeling, 
 and even being carried quickly down stairs will make 
 them shrink to the nurse's breast. This is almost the 
 only instinctive feeling that, after much observation of 
 children, has occurred to us. Gentle friction is an ex- 
 cellent addition to exercise, and peculiarly grateful to 
 infants. 
 
 The pathology of the infant state is slight and sim- 
 ple. From the disproportioned size of the head, ac- 
 cumulations in this organ are frequent, and almost every 
 fever is attended with a considerable load in the brain. 
 The only peculiar disease of the head is hydrocephalus, 
 though apoplexy and palsy have, at times, attended 
 the infant state. A great difficulty arises in distin- 
 guishing the accumulation of water from fever. This 
 is not, indeed, easy, but often unnecessary, since the 
 treatment does not greatly differ ; free evacuations from 
 the bowels being equally indispensable in both. Accu- 
 mulations in the stomach and intestines are the great 
 source of children's complaints. A considerable quan- 
 tity of mucus is a part almost of their constitution, and 
 it is this accumulation which occasions worms, diarr- 
 hoeas, and convulsions. Emetics and cathartics are, 
 therefore, the chief remedies, and the most active dras- 
 tics are borne with ease, and even advantage. A child 
 may more safely take five grains of calomel than an 
 adult ; and often two or three grains of gutta gamba 
 will not produce a considerable discharge. Suffocation, 
 considered as the disease of children, is, we fear, al- 
 ways the creature of art, the effect of indulgence 
 arising from too great warmth, and more frequently 
 from fulness. 
 
 The prophylactic management of children is not a 
 very abstruse subject. Early hours, moderate warmth, 
 exercise in the open air, to as great a degree as their 
 strength admits, with a proper attention to their diet 
 (see DI.STA), and the due regulation of the alvine dis- 
 charges, comprise the whole. The medicines for chil- 
 dren should be few and simple. Their stomachs abound 
 with acids, which change the bile to a green colour, and 
 thus tinges the stools with the same hue. The anxious 
 parent, on this appearance, flies to absorbents ; but, 
 while the child continues lively and cheerful, and the 
 stools are neither too copious nor too few, no remedy 
 is necessary. In early infancy a child has generally 
 
1 N I 
 
 799 
 
 IX F 
 
 from three to five motions in twenty-four hours. This 
 number lessens; and, at the age of two years, there 
 are seldom more than two daily. Constitutions differ 
 in this respect, and we have known an infant continue 
 in perfect health with one motion only in twenty-four 
 hours. 
 
 See Pci-civaFs Essays, Medical and Experimental, 
 ed. 2. p. 363 367 ; Armstrong on the Management 
 and Diseases of Children. Cadogan's Essay on the 
 Management of Children. Harris on the Diseases of 
 Children, translated by Martin. Clark's Directions for 
 the Management of Children. Moss on Nursing. 
 
 INFE'CTIO, (from inficio, to infect}. See Cox- 
 
 TAGIO. 
 
 INFE'LIX LIGNUM. See SAMBUCUS. 
 
 INFERNA'LIS LA'PIS, (from its burning and de- 
 structive property). Caustic made by evaporating strong 
 soap leys almost to dryness. See CAUSTICUM COM- 
 MUNE FORTIUS. It is sometimes used instead of the 
 caustic um lunare, and often is distinguished by the 
 samtf name. See ARGEXTUM. 
 
 IXFE'RUS, (from infra, beneath). Situated beneath 
 another part. 
 
 ~INFIBULA'TIO,(fromi77/6H/o, to button together). 
 IXFIBULATION. This operation is the reverse of cir- 
 cumcision ; for it confines the prepuce over the glans 
 penis, to prevent its being drawn back. That part of 
 the prepuce which extends beyond the glans is per- 
 forated by a needle armed with a waxed thread, which 
 is moved backward and forward every day until a cica- 
 trixis formed. After this the fibula is fixed. 
 
 The ancient Romans thus used to prevent in their 
 singing boys premature venery, to preserve their voices. 
 See Celsus, lib. vii. cap. xxv. The fibula seems to 
 have been a kind of ring. 
 
 INFLAMMA'TIO,(from infammo,to burn,} Phleg- 
 mons; PhlogQuit; INFLAMMATION. Phlegmo, Hippo- 
 crates ; oxyfiklegmasia; a topical pain, with an injury 
 of the functions of an internal organ, attended with in- 
 flammatory fever, and the appearance of a buffy coat on 
 the blood. External inflammation is characterised by a 
 redness, heat, and a painful tension of the affected 
 part. 
 
 The most obvious idea which the symptoms of in- 
 flammation suggest, is that of an accumulation of blood 
 in the vessels, and its confinement in a given part. The 
 conclusion, however, is too general ; for the veins of the 
 part are often swollen, and the secretions from the 
 neighbouring glands sometimes increased in quantity. 
 The accumulation has, however, suggested the idea of 
 its arising from a stimulus, and the confinement of 
 the fluids in the part the idea of obstruction. It is ob- 
 vious, that a stimulus will produce inflammation ; but 
 when this is removed, the inflammation ceases. Ob- 
 struction then has been the leading principle in every 
 theory of inflammation, especially when pathologists 
 had remarked, that obstruction alone excites the action 
 of the vascular system. 
 
 The source of this obstruction has differed according 
 to the fancy of the enquirer. It was first supposed to be 
 too great viscidity of the blood, and we were trium- 
 phantly shown the dense buffy coat on its surface, when 
 drawn ; but we now know, that the -whole mass of the 
 crassamentum is not preternaturally dense or viscid, 
 for that the basis of the clot is loose in proportion to the 
 
 density of the surface. Another opinion was, that, as 
 there appeared to be a series of vessels of decreasing 
 diameters, and evidently some into which the red glo- 
 bules were unable to enter from their size, inflamma- 
 tion might consist in these globules being impelled into 
 vessels not adapted forthem, where they were confined, 
 occasioning, from their obstruction, inflammations. 
 This is the famous error loci of Boerhaave, and there is 
 no doubt of this "error" taking place; but we shall 
 find it to be an effect, not a cause. Dr. Cullen con- 
 siders the obstruction as owing to spasm. " That 
 a spasm of the extreme vessels takes place in inflam- 
 mation is presumed, he observes, from what is at the 
 same time the state of the whole arterial system. In all 
 considerable inflammations, though arising in one part 
 only, an affection is communicated to the whole system; 
 in consequence of which, an inflammation is readily- 
 produced in other parts besides that first affected. Thii 
 general affection is well Jtnown to physicians under the 
 name of diathe sis fihlogisticq. It most commonly ap- 
 pears in persons of the most rigid fibres ; is often ma- 
 nifestly induced by the tonic or astringent power of 
 cold; increased by all tonic and stimulant powers ap- 
 plied to the body ; always attended by a hardness of the 
 pulse ; and most effectually taken off by the relaxing 
 power of blood letting. From these circumstances it is 
 probable, that the diathesis phlogistica consists in an in- 
 creased tone, or contractility, and perhaps contraction, 
 of the muscular fibres of the whole arterial system." 
 
 Thus rested the state of opinions for many years, 
 when a new opinion arose in the school of Edinburgh; 
 an opinion, however, of private teachers rather than 
 of the professors, that inflammation was owing to a 
 debility of the vessels of the part affected", admitting 
 of considerable distention ; or, at least, to a disturb- 
 ance of the balance between the action of the larger 
 vessels and that of the capillaries, in which inflamma- 
 tion is seated. This opinion has been published by Dr. 
 Wilson, in his third volume on Febrile Diseases, and 
 attributed to Dr. Lubbock, or a Mr. Allen, who, we 
 believe, gave a course of lectures on physiology in that 
 university. We had, many years since, formed a 
 similar opinion, when digesting the observations already 
 offered on fevers, which attributes the phenomena of 
 these to a change in the equilibrium of the circulation. 
 We mention this circumstance neither to detract from 
 these authors' credit, nor to add to our own ; but, as 
 some confirmation of the claim, we may suggest the 
 consistency of this doctrine, with the view we have 
 given of fever in general. 
 
 In our explanation of fever, we attempted to prove 
 that debility was the first change which took place; and, 
 in all the varieties and changes of appearances, debility, 
 we remarked, was always the leading feature. With 
 a view to inflammation, we observed, that, while there 
 was a quiescence of the capillaries, probably a spasm, 
 since debility is its general and principal cause, the ac- 
 tion of the sanguiferous system was excited, but that 
 the excitement was partial. If, then, from any cause, 
 this action is excited in a peculiar degree, and if any 
 debility in a given part concurs, inflammation will be 
 the consequence. These are not hypothetical positions. 
 Inflammations chiefly occur in the young, the robust, 
 and sanguine, whose habit, or diathesis, is inflammatory, 
 and from hence called -phlogistic, a term derived, like 
 
I X F 
 
 800 
 
 IXF 
 
 inflammation, from fire, before phlogiston had an ex- 
 istence in chemistry. The phlogistic diathesis consists 
 in a strong action of the arterial system, and increas- 
 ed tone and vigour of the active powers of the circula- 
 tion, which arc evident from the strong, hard pulse, 
 and the general firmness of the whole habit. If any 
 of fever happens, it will be evident that the action 
 of the arterial system will be, in such constitutions, 
 inordinate. The partial debility is also equally con- 
 spicuous. No more certain cause of rheumatism 
 exists than topical cold, after the part has been unusu- 
 ally heated; of peripneumony, than previously having 
 breathed warm air ; and of any inflammation, than 
 from the same part having been formerly affected with 
 the same disease. All these circumstances point out 
 previous topical debility, quiescence which admits of 
 accumulation, in which inflammation seems to consist. 
 This forms, however, the extreme case: various are 
 the intermediate ones, in which, though the balance is 
 disturbed, the \ is a tergo is more or less violent in pro- 
 portion to the debility, or the debility more or less con- 
 siderable in proportion to the former force. When in 
 a healthy state a part is rubbed or irritated, a redness 
 comes on, which on the cessation of the cause again re- 
 cedes. This can scarcely be called inflammation, for it 
 is not a disease. In fact, the balance of t-he circulation 
 is not disturbed; but if the motion of the fluids is in- 
 terrupted, and their return by the veins impeded, the 
 usual consequences of obstruction follow ; the vis a 
 tergo is increased, the vessels distended and weakened. 
 If, on the contrary, a part is weakened, as by cold, the 
 fluids accumulate without any increase of the vis a tergo, 
 become red and livid, but by the gradual approach of 
 warmth again recover their usual appearance. This 
 again is not disease; but if the cold is farther continued, 
 so that the power of the arteries behind cannot propel 
 the fluids, chilblains and gangrene ensue. 
 
 The great subject of debate has been, whether ob- 
 struction really exists in inflammation. Dr. Wilson, 
 from microscopical observations, is convinced that this 
 is the case. We have said that the conclusion is too 
 general. It seems to fulfil all the idea of inflammation, 
 if, from a disturbed balance in the circulation, the blood 
 is accumulated in a part faster than it is conveyed away 
 by the veins or exhalants. Obstruction is not necessary 
 to explain the phenomena; and in some instances, as 
 we have said, the veins swell, and the discharge from 
 the neighbouring exhalants is increased. Yet we are 
 willing to admit, that in every violent inflammation ob- 
 struction does take place; but it is unnecessary to distin- 
 guish the circumstances with accuracy, as the explana- 
 tion of the symptoms or the cure will not be affected by 
 the decision. 
 
 The view of inflammation thus given will suffi- 
 ciently explain almost all the varieties, and give a con- 
 sistency to the method of cure. The only kind, whose 
 pathology is less obviously derived from the foregoing 
 remark, is crysinekitous inflammation. The only dif- 
 ficulty however arises from the inaccuracy of language. 
 We ure accustomed to call those internal inflammations 
 erysipelatous, in which the action of the arteries, solar 
 from being increased, is weakened, and which hastens 
 to gangrene rather than suppuration. There is not, 
 however, the slightest evidence that the state of inflam- 
 mation internally resembles the external appearance 
 
 usually denominated an erysipelatous eruption, for this 
 is properly an exanthcmatous disease, except when in 
 the fauces, where a similar appearance attends the gan- 
 grenous throat; but in this case the eruption is a symp- 
 tom only, and the inactive inflammation hastening to 
 gangrene, the real disease. All the additional explan- 
 ation will appear from the ratio symptornatum, to which 
 we proceed. 
 
 The leading symptom of inflammation is redness, 
 which has been usually explained from the entrance of 
 the red globules into vessels not adapted to their dia- 
 meters. This error loci we believe really takes place; 
 but, independent of this cause, the redness proceeds in 
 part from slight extravasations in consequence of rup- 
 ture, but chiefly depends on the greater quantity of the 
 red globules from dilatation and accumulation. It ap- 
 peared from the microscopical observations of Dr. Wil- 
 son, that slight irritation, instead of producing redness, 
 occasioned paleness, in consequence of the more rapid 
 circulation, and that the redness did not appear until the 
 appearances of the blood's motion had ceased. It must 
 be remarked, however, that these experiments are, in 
 part, fallacious. The circulation cannot be observed 
 but in transparent organs ; and when vessels are distend- 
 ed so as to admit of considerable accumulation of blood, 
 they are no longer transparent. 
 
 Increased heat is another symptom equally character- 
 istic of inflammation, and this was easily explained by 
 the pathologist from the increased circulation, and con- 
 sequently increased friction. We know, however, 
 that the change in the blood's capacity for heat, which 
 takes place during the circulation, is equally going on 
 during its stagnation, and when a larger quantity is ac- 
 cumulated in a part, the heat given out in consequence 
 of this change must be necessarily greater. On the ap- 
 proach of gangrene the parts are cold ; but this change 
 never takes place till the blood has already assumed a 
 livid hue, and of course has yielded all the heat which 
 could be separated in consequence of this change of 
 capacity. 
 
 The jiain is more easily explained from the distention, 
 and the spasm which also must take place in conse- 
 quence of the distention. It will be obvious also, that 
 where the vessels are closely confined in membranes, 
 they admit of distention with difficulty, and the pain is 
 proportionally increased. The pain is also in proportion 
 to the sensibility of the organ and the diathesis phlo- 
 gistica, where the disease in a great degree arises from 
 the violent action of the vis a tergo. On both these 
 accounts, the inflammation of the eye is attended with 
 the most excruciating pain. Ligaments and tendons 
 when inflamed are also acutely sensible, though their 
 sensibility is inconsiderable in the sound state. The 
 source of the only other symptom, the swelling, is suffi- 
 ciently obvious. 
 
 The remote causes of inflammation are either general 
 or topical. The general causes are those of fever, de- 
 termined in their seat by some accidental cause, gene- 
 rally some debility of the part. Inflammations of this 
 kind are usually inflammatory, arising from excess of 
 action in the larger arteries; but in different states of 
 the atmosphere, or rather in different epidemic consti- 
 tutions, either a less degree of phlogistic diathesis will 
 produce the accumulation, or the balance is destroy- 
 ed by the loss of tone in the affected part ; often not- 
 
IXF 
 
 301 
 
 IXF 
 
 
 without suspicion of a morbid poison determined to the 
 part, particularly in the putrid sore throat, which seems 
 rather an exanthema than a phlegmasia. 
 
 Of the topical causes but a few only are direct stimuli. 
 A thorn in the flesh is one of the most familiar in- 
 stances of this kind; chemical acrids produce the same 
 effects; but a more frequent cause in the human body 
 is any extraneous body, or any portion of the body de- 
 prived of life which acts as such. These continued 
 irritations seem to produce those inflammations, in 
 which, as we have said, there is no decisive evidence 
 of obstruction. 
 
 The other topical causes are those of indirect debility, 
 as burning, overstretching, concussions, Sec. which we 
 have already shown, with a view to this subject, act by 
 producing atony. The coup de soleil, at least in this 
 country,, appears to have a similar effect. See ICTUS 
 SOLARIS. 
 
 The terminations of inflammation are said to be by 
 resolution, by abscess, by gangrene, and scirrhus; but 
 this offers a very fallacious view of the subject. In 
 fact, the salutary terminations of inflammation are by 
 effusion and abscess; the fatal ones most commonly by 
 haemorrhage and gangrene. Scirrhus is usually a pre- 
 vious disease, and excited to cancer by inflammation. 
 
 When an inflammation either by the operations of 
 nature or the influence of remedies yields, an action is 
 first perceived in the vessel, the dark colour assumes a 
 brighter hue, the tumour lessens, and an effusion takes 
 place from the adjoining exhalants. The effusion some- 
 times proceeds and relieves the over distended vessel, 
 but there is scarcely an instance of resolution of inflam- 
 mation, without some effusion, which occasions the 
 adhesion of contiguous membranes. It consists of the 
 serum of the blood, with its proportion of fibrin. This 
 is commonly the termination of the febrile inflamma- 
 tions. In those which depend on the loss of tone, the 
 effusion is of a different kind; and in these, though it 
 relieves the original disease, yet it leaves one scarcely 
 less dangerous. We allude to the effusion of a watery 
 fluid which sometimes follows inflammation of the 
 lungs, producing hydrothorax. When cedematous swell- 
 ings follow gout or rheumatism, the danger is less. 
 
 When nature orart fails in relieving the inflammation 
 by effusion, the texture of the part is destroyed by the 
 continued pressure of the accumulated fluids, and the 
 whole is melted down into one uniform, opaque, white, 
 mild fluid, called fius; and an abscess is said to be form- 
 ed. The appearance of an abscess is prognosticated by 
 the cessation of the pain and the distention. But to 
 these symptoms, which occur also on effusion taking 
 place, must be added a throbbing pain, synchronous 
 with the dilatation of the arteries, and irregular shiver- 
 ings. After a short time a weight is felt in the part, 
 the pain disappears, and, if on the surface, the tumour is 
 soft, and an evident fluctuation is perceived by the touch. 
 The skin gradually becomes thinner, and a little conical 
 apex appears, generally about the centre of the tumour, 
 which is called its pointing; though frequently the skin 
 only becomes thinner, and the tumour softer in one 
 particular part, above, below, or on either side, indis- 
 criminately, and seemingly from accident. 
 
 The nature of purulent matter, as well as its source, 
 has been disputed. We have called it a mild fluid, and 
 undoubtedly to all the senses it is so ; yet it seems to 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 dissolve the cellular substance around, and to form fov 
 itself a cavity greater in proportion to the resistance it 
 finds in its way to the surface, where it generally tends. 
 When not the salutary termination of inflammation, i: 
 is sometimes highly acrid, as in venereal or scorbutic- 
 sores; but its reputed acrimony in other cases arises 
 often from its pressure, which destroys the life of the 
 part, and subjects it to the action of the absorbent ves- 
 sels. An aneurism, in which there is not the slig! 
 suspicion of acrimony, will do the same. 
 
 The source of the purulent matter is said to be tht 
 serum of the blood, changed to this form by the proce% 
 of fermentation. This was the opinion of Gaber and 
 Pringle; but De Haen and some modern authors con- 
 tend, that it is a morbid secretion from the exh. 
 arteries. On this subject we find it difficult to form an 
 opinion. Were we to offer any, we should say that it 
 consists of the substance of the vessels and of the 
 cellular membrane dissolved in the serum ; but this is 
 an opinion we are not prepared to defend. It is cer- 
 tainly an albuminous fluid, which has, however, a ten- 
 dency to the putrid fermentation. To produce this" 
 fluid a certain degree of excitement of the vessels U 
 requisite. When too considerable, it is sometimes 
 bloody; when the excitement is in too small a degree, 
 it is thin, acrid, and glairy ; when in a still less, ichor- 
 ous. In the latter cases we must apply stimulants and 
 astringents respectively, for only when the pus is of a 
 proper nature and consistence, in the language of sur- 
 geons laudable, does it contribute to healing the wound. 
 
 There is another fluid which certainly is not laud- 
 able, viz. that which is found in scrofulous glands, and 
 which is discharged in consumptive cases. This is of a 
 ragged cheesy kind, surrounded generally with streaks 
 of proper pus, apparently from the inflammation of the 
 coats of the containing cyst. It seems to consist of the 
 gluten of the blood so hardened and condensed that it 
 will not admit of solution. The distinction between 
 pus and mucus is not easy to the inexperienced practi- 
 tioner. In general, mucus is in rounded masses ; pus 
 flows more readily: the latter is softer and whiter, with 
 little globules swimming through it, and, when mixed 
 with a saturated solution of potash, a transparent tena- 
 cious jelly is separated, while the same solution pro- 
 duces no such change in mucus. 
 
 The fatal terminations &re/i<emr,rr/iage and gangrene. 
 We might have mentioned haemorrhage among the 
 salutary terminations, but they rarely prove so in this 
 climate; yet occasionally a slight bleeding from the 
 neighbouring glands, as a bloody tinge of the sputum, 
 in pneumonia, we have thought useful. In general, 
 however, the salutary haemorrhages are copious ones, 
 generally from a neighbouring organ, as from the nose 
 in phrenitis; but these are uncommon in this climate. 
 The fatal haemorrhages occur in the lungs, in the bowels, 
 and bladder, but are not very common terminations. 
 
 Gangrene is a fatal termination in the very active 
 inflammations, where the fever runs with peculiar rapid- 
 ity ; or in the very low ones, where want of tone re d'iy 
 admits of considerable dilatation, and consequently 
 compression. In gangrenes the life of the part is 
 destroyed, the redness assumes a livid hue, vesications 
 appear on the surface, and the inflammation is external; 
 pain is no longer felt, a peculiar serenity comes on, 
 with a sinking of the features, which gives a ghastlv 
 
 5 K 
 
INF 
 
 802 
 
 INF 
 
 Appearance to the countenance, and the patient dies 
 with every feeling and every expectation of recovery. 
 When a putrid acrimony occurs in the fluids, gangrene 
 is more to be dreaded in inflammations of every kind : 
 it is particularly common in those diseases which occur 
 in jails and crowded hospitals. There is a kind of gan- 
 grene which follows considerable irritation and violent 
 pain, independent of great inflammation. In this case 
 the violence of the excitement seems at once to destroy 
 the tone of the part, and it is in this kind that Mr. Pott 
 has found opium so eminently useful. Some authors 
 Jiave supposed gangrene to be occasionally owing to 
 blood effused; but we have no evidence that blood, if 
 preserved from the access of air, is peculiarly disposed 
 to putrefaction. See ERYSIPELAS, ABSCESSUS, and 
 MORTIFICATIO. 
 
 It may appear that, in this disquisition, we have 
 omitted the inflammations of the mucous membranes. 
 T!K se, however, make no part of the present subject; 
 for they arise very generally from a morbid poison, car- 
 ried to the glands, and the inflammation excited in these 
 organs is attended with an increased or a vitiated dis- 
 charge. If it were necessary to reduce them to this 
 head, they would be found to resemble the inflamma- 
 tions excited by mechanical or chemical acrids without 
 obstruction. 
 
 The prognostics in inflammations are more or less 
 favourable in proportion to the importance of the part 
 affected, the constitution of the patient, the violence of 
 the symptoms, and the coincidence of other diseases. 
 Inflammations of the glands, of the ligaments, and the 
 tendons, are tedious in their progress, and the two last 
 leave a 'disposition for the future attack of a similar 
 disease. 
 
 The CURE OF INFLAMMATION will, we think, be 
 greatly elucidated by the former enquiries; and, for this 
 purpose, inflammations must be divided into those at- 
 tended with a phlogistic diathesis, and those in which 
 distention and dilatation arise in a greater degree from 
 atony than an increased vis a_tergo. This distinction 
 cannot be made with accuracy, for the two kinds pass 
 into each other by almost undistinguishable shades. 
 Yet the difference is real, and it will be only necessary 
 to modify the treatment of each when it approaches the 
 < onfines of the other. 
 
 The chief remedy of the active inflammations is 
 bleeding, and blood must be often taken in large quan- 
 tities from a large orifice, since the relaxation which it 
 produces is in proportion to the quantity lost in a given 
 time. If we peruse the writings of physicians in the 
 early part of the last century, we shall perceive that 
 they bled freely and repeatedly where we find a single 
 evacuation only admissible. Constitutions are greatly 
 changed in this respect ; luxury has enervated our ha- 
 bits, and the changes in diet have greatly lessened that 
 active constitutional power which forms the essence of 
 the inflammations now before- us. In the robust la- 
 bourer, in a cold season, where the disease has arisen 
 from cold to which the body when heated has been 
 exposed, a large bleeding may be repeated; but in a 
 .crowded city, with a person whose constitution has been 
 enervated by a sedentary occupation, or by luxury, 
 whatever the appearances may be, bleeding must be 
 cautiously employed. After a general bleeding, mo- 
 dern refinement, adapting the remedy to the change of 
 
 constitution, has employed topical bleedings either by 
 means of leeches or cupping glasses, which relieve 
 the distended vessels, without too far debilitating the 
 system. The inflammations to which copious and ac- 
 tive bleeding are chiefly adapted seem to be phrenitis, 
 carditis, pneumonia, rheumatism, and perhaps thepsoas 
 inflammation, when it is certainly known to exist. 
 
 Emetics we have seen producing relaxation through 
 the whole system ; and though they may appear to be con- 
 traindicated, when we recollect that a partial debility 
 favours the inflammatory distention, yet any inconve- 
 nience which this may occasion is compensated by the 
 freedom which they restore to the circulation in gene- 
 ral. In conformation of this idea, we find, that, in the 
 other class of inflammations^ where the circulation is 
 more languid, they are injurious ; and if given in the 
 ulcerated throat, it is rather with a view of emulging 
 the glands of that part, an effect which renders them so 
 useful in pneumonia, than of counteracting an inflam- 
 matory state. The nauseating doses of antimonials are 
 peculiarly useful in such active inflammations; nor in 
 diseases of short duration, in constitutions peculiarly 
 strong, have we any thing to apprehend from their de- 
 bilitating effects. In all inflammations of this kind, it 
 must be remembered that the increased inordinate 
 action of the arterial system is the chief disease. 
 
 Cathartics are not generally indicated in these com- 
 plaints; yet, as they draw the fluids powerfully from the 
 head, and from the chylopoietic viscera, they are useful 
 in inflammations of these parts, as they act without in- 
 creasing the phlogistic diathesis in general. They are 
 most advantageous in the earlier stages; nor need we 
 wait till the increased action of the arterial system is 
 taken off by bleeding. As cathartics are peculiarly 
 useful in phrenitis and enteritis, so are they injurious in 
 pneumonia. As evacuants they are perhaps singularly 
 advantageous in rheumatism; though the inconve- 
 nience of moving renders them less eligible to the pa- 
 tient than other remedies. 
 
 Diaphoretics are apparently well adapted to active 
 inflammation, from the effects which we have already 
 had occasion to explain. In general, however, their 
 stimulant power renders them less advantageous in 
 those cases where the vis a tergo is very actively in- 
 creased. To this there is only one exception, viz. 
 where the evacuation is from the neighbourhood of the 
 organs affected, as in rheumatism ; for it compensates 
 for any disadvantage that would otherwise arise from 
 the increase of the circulation. In general, however, 
 the relaxing diaphoretics, as the nauseating doses of 
 emetics, and the combinations of opium, with either 
 the ipecacuanha in Dover's, the white hellebore in 
 Ward's powder, or with the warmer preparations of 
 guaiacum, are most effectual. 
 
 O/iium, which we have styled the most certain and 
 powerful diaphoretic, is not always admissible, it is 
 said, from its stimulus, but this is generally inconsider- 
 able, and sometimes unobserved. The chief disadvan- 
 tage of opium arises from its checking the secretions, so 
 essentially necessary in many of the active inflamma- 
 tions, particularly in pneumonia, hepatitis, and enteritis. 
 When this inconvenience is obviated, as we shall find 
 in speaking of each disease, opium is an useful remedy, 
 and it is occasionally employed, in each, with advantage. 
 
 Blisters are of the highest importance in inflamma- 
 
IN F 
 
 INF 
 
 tior.s of every kind ; but when the inflammatory diathesis 
 is considerable, they fail of relieving; and it will be 
 obvious, that, while the disease continues in conse- 
 quence of the force of the arterial system, the advan- 
 tages derived from topical depletion cannot be consider- 
 able. In the most active inflammations we have some- 
 times found it necessary to bleed previous to each ap- 
 plication of a blister, particularly in rheumatisms, where 
 blisters must be often repeated. 
 
 Sedatives of every kind are essentially necessary. A 
 class of medicines, which we have styled inirritants, 
 which we shall soon notice, and which consists ef those 
 diluents and demulcents which sooth and sheath the 
 irritations of the nervous system, or inflamed mem- 
 branes, are highly useful in these active inflammations. 
 The other sedatives employed with advantage in such 
 cases are nitre and camphor. The utility of the former 
 is generally acknowledged, except in inflammations of 
 the bladder, where large doses are supposed to produce 
 some additional irritation. The latter is not so generally- 
 employed, as it is thought to prove occasionally stimu- 
 lant, and by some practitioners to be useless. In small 
 doses, however, we have repeatedly found it an ad- 
 vantageous medicine, particularly in those cases where 
 nitre seems to produce too great an irritation. Some 
 of the narcotics promise to be useful in such cases, par- 
 ticularly the hemlock, and the digitalis ; but they have 
 not been often employed and of their advantages we 
 cannot speak from experience. 
 
 Cold, as a privation of heat, has been considered as 
 an active remedy of inflammation, and employed very 
 freelyof late, in one species, the gout. (See ARTHRITIS.) 
 In general, however, it is a doubtful and uncertain re- 
 medy. When temporarily employed, it is followed by* 
 increased action, and will of course exasperate the 
 disease ; when continued it occasions torpor, and may 
 produce or hasten gangrene. In external phlegmons it 
 is of use in the early periods, and will sometimes con- 
 tribute to their resolution ; but in internal phlegmasise 
 it is generally a dangerous remedy. 
 
 It may be questioned, however, whether, when we 
 avoid cold, we should freely indulge a higher tempera- 
 ture. The reason for employing heat has been to pro- 
 mote perspiration, and consequently to relieve internal 
 accumulations; but we have found reason to doubt 
 whether the discharge from the skin, brought on by high 
 temperatures, is truly salutary. In general it appears 
 otherwise ; and the warm diaphoretics, of which warm 
 air and warm fluids are the principal, appear to injure 
 more by increasing the circulation, than they relieve 
 by the discharge they produce from the surface. When 
 then we would avoid cold, we would not indulge heat. 
 The temperature of the room should be moderate, and 
 scarcely exceed 62; thedrinks tepid, somewhat about 
 the heat of new milk, a degree'peculiarly soothing to 
 the irritated nerves. See INIRRITAXTIA. 
 
 As cold applications are admitted in phlegmons, it 
 may be considered that they would be equally beneficial 
 where the cold air is applied to the part, as in pneumo- 
 nia and sore throat. In the latter, cold applications 
 are sometimes useful; and nitre or sal prunellse held in 
 the mouth has been said to relieve the inflammatory 
 angina. The lungs are, however, more irritable; and 
 though great heat is injurious, extreme cold is equally 
 
 so ; nor can we sink the temperature of the room or 
 of the drinks far below the Degrees stated, though per- 
 haps they may be somewhat diminished with advantage. 
 Of this, however, the feelings of the patient are the 
 proper criteria. 
 
 Phrenitis and pneumonia are perhaps the only in- 
 flammations which form an exception to the general 
 rule, respecting the utility of a recumbent fiosturc. In 
 the former the erect position is highly advantageous, 
 and it has been supposed equally useful in the latter ; 
 but the subject will be resumed when we speak sepa- 
 rately of each. 
 
 Inflammations, as the habit is less inflammatory, and 
 the circulation less actively excited, require these re- 
 medies in a less degree and diminished power. When 
 we approach that low state in which inflammation pro- 
 ceeds from atony, with a very slight, if any, increased 
 circulation, we must be cautious in all the evacuations. 
 Great inconvenience has arisen from a want of caution 
 in professors and lecturers, who generally remark, in 
 every inflammation, that, should the patient be young 
 and plethoric, some blood may be taken. Many epide- 
 mic pneumonias and cynanchesoccurin which this eva- 
 cuation would be fatal in forty-eight hours. In the 
 Breslaw epidemic, though attended with topical inflam- 
 mation from atony, so debilitating was the cause as at 
 once to take off rheumatic pains. The practitioner 
 must consequently attend with care to the reigning epi- 
 demic ; to the state of the pulse ; to the countenance, 
 and all the circumstances ' which indicate debility; 
 and he must be particularly cautious not to mistake a 
 pulse throbbing from irritation for a hard inflammatory 
 one. The countenance often furnishes a very certain 
 index : if the features are sunk, the eyes staring, the 
 expression lost, whatever are the other symptoms, 
 bleeding must be avoided. The warmer diaphoretics 
 must be preferred also to the nauseating or relaxing 
 ones; and cathartics, particularly the purgatives, care- 
 fully avoided. In the more asthenic inflammations of 
 this kind, we must soon have recourse to bark, and the 
 warmest cordials ; nor will blisters, as we have had oc- 
 casion to remark, be always safe. Many modifications 
 of these directions will occur under the separate dis- 
 eases. 
 
 External inflammation is more within the reach of 
 the sight and touch ; and to this the former directions 
 are only applicable, when attended with general fever. 
 If not in the vicinity of any large vessel, or in a situation 
 peculiarly inconvenient, we are seldom anxious about its 
 resolution, but suffer it to proceed to suppuration. If it 
 arises from wounds or bruises, the remedies styled dis- 
 cutient are useful : these are warm and astringent appli- 
 tions, capable of exciting the torpid action of the vessels, 
 and restoring the tone destroyed by the blow. If these 
 do not succeed, and the accumulation is followed by in- 
 creased action from behind, the vessels are depleted by 
 topical bleeding, and our discutients applied with increas- 
 ed power, or more frequently repeated. In all such cases, 
 practice gives the firmest support to theory, for emolli- 
 ents are constantly forbidden where resolution is attempt- 
 ed. The use of the preparations of lead rests on some un- 
 certainty. This metal is an apparent exception to the 
 general tonic powers of metallic substances : it seems 
 to render the nerves torpid, and the muscular fibres less 
 
 5 K 2 
 
IN F 
 
 804 
 
 INF 
 
 irritable. It is not, therefore, always proper in inflam- 
 mations where the action of the vessels is inconsider- 
 able ; but, in watery solutions, a valuable remedy where 
 the circulation is pushed on with increased energy. 
 When we aim at producing suppuration, gentle and 
 continued warmth, sometimes with a slight stimulus, 
 favours the dilatation of the arteries, and lessens the 
 resistance of the skin. (See FURUNCULUS.) In indo- 
 lent tumours, the stimulant applications are most use- 
 ful ; in highly inflammatory states, the emollients, with 
 anodynes. 
 
 Dr. Cullen has inserted, among the species of phlo- 
 gosis (external inflammation), erysipelas ; but apparent- 
 ly without due consideration, as its nature and symp- 
 toms differ essentially from phlogosis. When attended 
 with fever, it is an exanthema ; and, when without it, a 
 cutaneous disease. 
 
 When inflammation attacks the glands independent 
 of fever, the lymphatic glands chiefly suffer, and the 
 treatment of these is not very different from that of 
 phlogosis. In general, resolution is attempted by topical 
 evacuations, by sedatives, or occasionally by those re- 
 medies which excite the action of the minuter vessels. 
 We shall, however, enlarge on this subject, under the 
 diseases where they chiefly occur, viz. SYPHILIS and 
 SCROFULA, q. v. 
 
 It might be expected that we should distinguish the 
 inflammations, attended to the active energy of the 
 whole arterial system, from those which are rather ow- 
 ing to atony; but in general these form varieties only, 
 as the putrid peripneumonia, the ulcered throat, 8cc. 
 Were we to make any approach to such distinction, we 
 should arrange them in the following order, from the 
 system of Dr. Cullen: 
 
 I. Inflammations peculiarly active. 
 
 Phrenitis. 
 
 Ophthalmia epidemica(Egyptian Ophthalmy). 
 
 Cynanche. 
 
 Trachealis and Pharyngea. 
 Pneumonia. 
 Rheumatismus. 
 
 II. Inflammations less active. 
 
 Phlogosis. 
 Ophthalmia. 
 
 Membranarum and Tarsi. 
 Cynanche. 
 
 Trachealis. 
 Carditis. 
 Peritonitis. 
 Gastritis. 
 
 Phlegmonodea. 
 Enteritis. 
 Hepatitis. 
 Splenitis. 
 Nephritis. 
 Cystitis. 
 Hysteritis. 
 Oclontalgia. 
 Podagra. 
 
 III. A tonic Inflammations. 
 Anthrax. 
 Cynanche. 
 
 Maligna. 
 
 Pneumonia. 
 Putrida. 
 Gastritis and Enteritis. 
 
 Erysipelatosa. 
 Arthropuosis. 
 Podagra. 
 
 Aberrans. 
 
 Bell on Ulcers, edit. 3, p. 17 36, 47 S3 ; Cullen's 
 First Lines, edit. 4, vol. i. p. 2 1 1 ; Kirkland's Medical 
 Surgery, vol. i. p. 235; Pearson's Principles of Sur- 
 gery, vol. i. ; White's Surgery, vol. i. ; Wilson on 
 Febrile Diseases. 
 
 1. INFLAMMATION IN A JOINT. See RHEUMATISMUS 
 and HYDRARTHUS. 
 
 2. INFLAMMATION OF THE HEART, carditis. Dr. 
 Cullen has placed the inflammatio fiulmonis Lomniii, and 
 pericarditis, as synonyms, under this genus, included 
 in the class /lyrexics, and order ftbres, defining it to be 
 fever, with pain in the region of the heart, anxiety, 
 difficulty of breathing, cough, unequal pulse, palpita- 
 tion, and fainting: in this case also the pulse is small, 
 irregular, and intermittent ; the patient frequently faints, 
 and if not speedily relieved the disorder soon becomes 
 fatal. The method of cure is not peculiar, but resem- 
 bles that of other internal inflammations of the chest. 
 Though the pulse is soft, bleeding, it is said, must be 
 carried to a greater extent than in pneumonia or pleuri- 
 tis ; but in other respects the cure does not greatly differ 
 from that of pneumonia. Where we have suspected 
 carditis we have thought the camphor peculiarly use- 
 ful. It often seems to succeed pneumonia, or rather 
 the inflammation appears to be communicated from the 
 lungs to the heart or pericardium. See Senac sur le 
 Cccur; Lieutaud's Historia Anatomico Medica; and 
 INFLAMMATIO PERICARDII, No. 15. 
 
 3. INFLAMMATION OF THE FAUCES. See ANGINA. 
 
 4. INFLAMMATION OF THE THIGH. Inflammation 
 sometimes takes place under fascia lata femoris, fol- 
 lowed by very unkindly suppurations. The usual re- 
 medies of active inflammation must be employed ; but 
 whenever matter is formed it should be discharged as 
 soon as it is discovered. 
 
 The remedies of active inflammation do not always 
 appear to be indicated by the violence of pain, or de- 
 gree of fever, and the disease sometimes approaches in 
 the insidious form of the psoas inflammation. It is dis- 
 tinguished, however, from the latter, by want of pain 
 on bending the body. The diagnosis is, indeed, of less 
 importance ; as free bleeding and a sudorific regimen, 
 with the relaxing diaphoretics, are useful in both. The 
 inflammation of the thigh terminates more safely than 
 that of the psoas muscle, though, as the matter falls 
 down, the abscess does not soon appear, and then points' 
 at a very distant part. The sinus is, therefore, gene- 
 rally extensive, and requires a steady, though not a vio- 
 lent, pressure. 
 
 5. INFLAMMATION OF THE LIVER. See HEPATI- 
 TIS. 
 
 6. INFLAMMATION OF THE INTESTINES ; enteritis. Dr. 
 Cullen places this disease in the class Jiyrexia, and order 
 fihlcgmasice ; defining it a typhus, attended with pun- 
 gent, tensive, pain of the abdomen, chiefly felt round 
 the umbilicus ; a vomiting and obstinate constipation 
 He distinguishes two species. 
 
INF 
 
 805 
 
 I \ F 
 
 1. ENTERITIS PHLEGMOXODEA, inflammation of the 
 bowels, with acute pain, strong febrile affection, vomit- 
 ing, and costiveness. 
 
 2. ENTERITIS ERYSIPELATOSA, inflammation of the 
 bowels, with pain and fever, more mild than the for- 
 mer, without vomiting, but with an attendant diarr- 
 hoea. 
 
 The disease consists in an inflammation of the exter- 
 nal coat of the intestines, and differs greatly from an 
 inflammation of the villous coat, or mucous membrane, 
 usually attended with aphthae or a dysentery. (See 
 DYSENTERIA.) According to the different parts of the 
 intestine in which the inflammation is seated, different 
 names have been assigned; but the treatment is the 
 same in all. 
 
 If a sharp pain, with a fever and nausea, is felt above 
 the navel, and below the stomach, the colon under the 
 stomach is the probable seat of the inflammation : if in 
 the right hypochondrium, under the spurious ribs, then 
 that part of the colon which joins the ilium may be af- 
 fected : if in the middle of the belly about the navel, 
 the small intestines. The different parts affected need 
 not, however, be accurately discriminated, since, as we 
 have observed, the method of cure is the same. 
 
 The causes are either those of fever in general, ob- 
 structions of any kind in the intestines, intususceptio, 
 or wounds. The usual causes, however, are those of 
 fever. 
 
 The symptoms are, a shivering, with an uneasiness 
 in the bowels soon increasing to a violent pain, "occa- 
 sionally, at first, remitting, but soon becoming continual. 
 Generally the whole abdomen is affected at the same 
 time with spasmodic pains, which extend to the loins, 
 apparently owing to flatulency. The pulse is small, fre- 
 quent, generally soft, but sometimes hard, and at last 
 irregular and intermittent. The extremities are cold; 
 the strength sinks rapidly. Costiveness, which has 
 sometimes preceded, becomes unconquerable, or slight 
 mucous discharges are brought off with great straining. 
 After a short time the flatulency increases to vomiting, 
 and every thing is rejected. The tongue is dry, thirst 
 great, the urine often obstructed, or high coloured, and 
 discharged with heat and difficulty. The breathing is 
 quick. The patient bends forwards, because the abdo- 
 minal muscles are spasmodically contracted ; great ten- 
 sion and soreness are felt externally ; the vomiting in- 
 creases to violent and incessant retchings, in which at 
 last the faeces are returned, and after this scene of dis- 
 tress has continued, \yithout relief from stools, the whole 
 commotion ceases ; the pain goes off, and the patient 
 appears to be relieved ; but his face grows pale, the un- 
 der eye lid becomes livid ; the pulse continues soft, 
 more regular, though small and weak; the extremities 
 are cold ; delirium and convulsions come on ; and the 
 patient expires, often discharging very fetid stools in 
 the moment of death. 
 
 This disorder seldom terminates in an abscess. When 
 this is the case, the pain abates, and is converted rather 
 into a sense of distention, and irregular cold fits, with 
 other symptoms of internal suppuration ; the pain, the 
 great frequency of the pulse, and other symptoms, go 
 off. \Vhen this abscess bursts, the patient swoons, and 
 seems relieved from a sense of weight in the part where 
 it was, but soon expires in cold sweats. 
 
 Inflammation in the external membrane of the intes- 
 
 tines is distinguished from the stone in the kidneys or 
 in the ureters, from the pain in the latter cases shooting 
 down the thigh, from spasmodic pains of the belly, 
 from colic, and from other obstructions there in which 
 no inflammation attends, by the external soreness and 
 fever. 
 
 The disease, however, with which it is most easily- 
 confounded, is the inflammation of the peritonaeum, in 
 which there is equal external soreness, and often an 
 equally obstinate constipation. But in the latter the 
 pain is more pungent, the difficulty of raising the 
 body greater, and when stools are procured the re- 
 lief is inconsiderable. The passage of a gall stone 
 sometimes puts on the appearance of enteritis; but 
 in this case the pulse is seldom affected; the pain is 
 confined to the pit of the stomach, and at last shoots 
 through the body to the back, in a manner that cannot 
 easily be mistaken. 
 
 If the pain shifts, the vomiting returns only at inter- 
 vals, and clysters procure a truly feculent discharge, 
 there is room to hope. If the pain abates suddenly, 
 with chillness and shivering, a suppuration is forming. 
 When every thing is rejected, the patient very weak, 
 the pulse fluttering, the countenance pale, the breath 
 offensive, danger is imminent. Clammy sweats, a 
 small intermitting pulse, fetid or black stools, a total 
 abatement of pain, are signs of mortification, and death 
 soon follows. 
 
 In the treatment of enteritis there is much doubt. 
 We are ordered to bleed freely, though the pulse is 
 small, and to repeat it till the pulse rises. When the 
 patient is a laborious countryman, and the disease in- 
 duced by drinking cold fluids in a heated state, this ad- 
 vice may be useful ; but it is not generally so. Perhaps 
 bleeding is more seldom necessary in this disease than 
 in any other inflammation, for it rapidly tends to mor- 
 tification ; and, should it not at once relieve, it soon 
 proves fatal. The salutary termination is by a discharge 
 of faeces. If this can be obtained, the patient is safej 
 but, unless free, copious, and truly feculent stools are 
 procured, the most promising appearances in every 
 other respect will deceive. These are procured by 
 laxatives; but the operation of laxatives is assisted by 
 clysters, blisters, and the warm bath. Emetics in this 
 case are inadmissible ; for vomiting soon comes on, and 
 prevents the action of the only certain remedy. The 
 cathartics, first used, are the milder kind, as castor oil, 
 salts with infusion of senna and manna ; but these are 
 seldom sufficiently powerful, and are soon rejected. 
 We must then have recourse to the more acrid purga- 
 tives, and the colocynth pill with calomel is substituted. 
 This medicine is often given in considerable doses 
 without effect ; and the end is at last obtained by the 
 former medicine, salts and senna. 
 
 In this period the operation of cathartics is greatly- 
 assisted by the frequent injection of clysters. These, 
 to be effectual should be of the most active kind ; and 
 the decoction of colocynth with salts, the infusion of 
 tobacco, and the vinum antimoniale, have been em- 
 ployed in this way, often without apparent advantage ; 
 but the frequent solicitations downward seem to assist 
 the operation of medicines given by the mouth. 
 
 In this course we are almost constantly interrupted 
 by the vomiting, and it has been usual to add opium to 
 the laxatives, to check that irritability of the stomach 
 
INF 
 
 806 
 
 INF 
 
 which discharges them. The disadvantage of this plan 
 is, Jiat it delays the cathartic effect of the medicine, 
 till, by the powers of the stomach, its nature is changed. 
 We have, therefore, preferred omitting for a time the 
 laxatives, and giving the opiates freely. If pain is 
 checked and the inflammatory state relieved by a blis- 
 ter, we have found no inconvenience if the stools are 
 delayed for a day or two. It is said, indeed, that the 
 disease is fatal in three days : but this is owing proba- 
 bly to the bleeding: where this is omitted, the disease 
 has continued for six or eight clays, and at last termi- 
 nated favourably. 
 
 If then the usual laxatives, assisted by clysters, do not 
 procure motions, and violent vomiting comes on, a 
 grain of opium may be given in a single pill. If this is 
 rejected, a tea spoonful of the tinctura opii camphorata 
 may be taken alone, and repeated every hour till the 
 stomach is quieter. This quantity is lost about the 
 fauces, and its anodyne effect communicated to the sto- 
 mach. We may, in the mean time, inject clysters ; 
 but should give nothing by the mouth, except a very 
 small quantity of toast and water, or a very little pep- 
 permint tea. After about eight or ten hours the co- 
 locynth pill with calomel, or the infusion of senna with 
 salts, may be cautiously tried, in small quantities, at 
 short intervals ; and stools are often in this way success- 
 fully procured. 
 
 At any part of this period, if the soreness and ten- 
 sion are considerable, a blister may be applied to the ab- 
 domen, or the patient put in the warm bath. Each re- 
 medy contributes to relieve the pain ; but we have sus- 
 pected that the warm bath hastens mortification. At 
 least we have not Been so successful, where it has been 
 employed, as in those cases in which it has been 
 omitted. 
 
 Dashing cold water against the legs and thighs, a 
 remedy sometimes employed in the iliac passion, has 
 been recommended in enteritis; but we suspect that it 
 is not a safe remedy when inflammation has taken place. 
 Bathing the abdomen with warm water, rendered more 
 stimulant by camomile flowers and wormwood, gene- 
 rally precedes the application of blisters. Tartarised 
 antimony, given in doses of a quarter or an eighth of a 
 grain, ant! repeated every quarter oi an hour, sometimes 
 produces motions, when every other remedy has failed. 
 
 It often happens, that, in the moment of approaching 
 mortification, a sudden resolution takes place, and stools 
 are evacuated. The extremities have perhaps already 
 begun to grow cold, and languor to come on. In such 
 cases, wine, with warm generous cordials, will prevent 
 the approaching death, if the stools are freely kept up; 
 but, either in this case, or when the relief is obtained 
 at an earlier period, the evacuations from the bowels 
 must be copious, free, and unrcmitted, while the stools 
 are dark. It is too common to fear the debilitating ef- 
 fects of purging, and, after a few motions, to interpose 
 opiates; but the debility must be indeed great to justify 
 this conduct, for a relapse frequently follows. 
 
 See COLICA and ABSCESSUS INTESTINORUM. 
 
 The erythematic inflammation of the intestines may 
 be treated as that of the stomach. See IXFLAMMATIO 
 VENTRICULI; Cullen's First Lines, vol. i. p. 372, 
 edit. 4.; Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, vol. iii. 
 p. 722. 
 
 1. INFLAMMATION OF THE MAMMAE, mastodynia. Dr. 
 
 Cullen places this as a variety of the jihlogosis 
 mone; and though it may happen at any time, it usually 
 attacks those who give suck. A shivering most fre- 
 quently precedes, and the inflammation with more or 
 less fever ; a quick pulse, thirst, head ach, and difficult 
 respiration, follow. 
 
 As the usual methods to prevent the afflux of milk 
 in the breast are uncertain, to guard against inflamma- 
 tion, the mother should consent to suckle her child, at 
 least during the first month. After this time, by gra- 
 dually discontinuing the sucking, keeping the bowels 
 lax, and the breasts as empty as possible, by means of 
 glasses, inflammation may be usually prevented. But 
 if it should actually take place, bleeding, a thin spare 
 diet, laxatives, and applying a sedative or cliscutient em- 
 brocation by means of linen rags, which should be 
 moistened with it as often as they dry, will be generally 
 successful. The lotio ammonise muriatse of Mr. Justa- 
 mond is prepared in the following manner: R. am- 
 monise muriatse 5 i. sps. rorismarini Ifo i. In pulverem 
 redige ammoniam, et in spiritu solvatur. In the early 
 stivge of this disease, the lotio ammonise acetatae is re- 
 commended. IJ>. aqua: ammoniac acetatae, sps. vin. 
 rectif. aq. distillatse aa. ^ iv. m. Some prefer the aqua 
 ammonise acetatae alone ; or, a fomentation made of a 
 decoction of poppy heads, in a pint of which an ounce 
 of crude sal ammoniac is dissolved, will often succeed. 
 To each of the lotions above mentioned the tinctura opii 
 may be occasionally added. If the inflammation does 
 not yield to this management, the best method is to en- 
 courage a suppuration without delay. See ABSCESSUS 
 PECTOKIS, and MAMMAE; Bell's Surgery, vol. v. p. 
 396. 
 
 8. INFLAMMATION OF THE MEDIASTINUM, mediastina. 
 The cause and cure are the same with those of pleurisy, 
 and the symptoms are often similar. The pain, how- 
 ever, is more confined to the sternum, and shoots across 
 to the back. There is a difficulty of breathing, with 
 cough, but not always, attended with spitting. These 
 symptoms are not so violent as in a pleurisy, nor is the 
 pain on inspiration so much increased, or the inflam- 
 matory diathesis so great. Suppuration is with diffi- 
 culty 'avoided, and generally fatal. 
 
 9. INFLAMMATION IN THE MESENTERY. See PERI- 
 TONITIS. 
 
 In this disease there is a languid slow fever, without 
 thirst or other violent symptom ; a loss of appetite, a 
 sense of tension, and weight below the stomach, with- 
 out much hardness, and only discoverable by pressing 
 on it. This tension is without much pain, because the 
 mesentery hath but a small degree of sensibility. The 
 stools are often chylous, and succeeded by a discharge 
 of thin ichor, without any sense of pain ; sometimes 
 pure and unmixed, and sometimes mixed with the faeces. 
 These symptoms are mild and gentle, if the mesentery 
 only is inflamed ; but if the liver, spleen, or any of the 
 intestines, are also affected, they are more violent, and 
 distinguished by the appropriate symptoms of each dis- 
 ease. 
 
 These inflammations generally terminate in abscesses ; 
 and the purulent matter is sometimes translated to 
 other parts. The disorder, therefore, is often found to 
 recur, and in this case sometimes the fever returns, or 
 is occasionally changed into a colic. Inflammation oi' 
 the mesentery is, however, very seldom an idiopath.ic 
 
INF 
 
 807 
 
 IXF 
 
 disease. It chiefly- occurs when the glands are obstruct- 
 ed, and any cause of topical irritation combined. 
 
 When the presence of this inflammation can be dis- 
 covered, the method of cure will be the same as that 
 of an inflamed liver or spleen. Bleeding is, however, 
 scarcely admissible. 
 
 INFLAMMATION OF THE MUSCLES OF THE BELLY, 
 myocoilitis of Yotjel. 
 
 When, these muscles are inflamed, the skin is greatly 
 distended ; and if they are swelled, the figure of each 
 is often preserved, and fever generally attends. Pain is 
 considerably augmented in sneezing, straining at stool, 
 breathing, or any exertion, and is often felt at the origin 
 or insertion of the muscles, which distinguishes this in- 
 flammation from any internal one. 
 
 The rheumatism sometimes attacks these muscles ; 
 and they suffer from pressure, when patients from a stone 
 in their bladder seek for relief, by resting their weight 
 upon some hard body in a prostrate position. 
 
 This complaint is easily distinguished from a colic, 
 an inflammation in the liver, or any of the subjacent 
 viscera, by the considerable distention, the very early 
 soreness, and the circumstance just mentioned, viz. the 
 pain shooting to the false ribs and the spine of the 
 lieum. 
 
 The myocolitis scarcely in any instance terminates 
 in mortification or abscess. It is very commonly of 
 the rheumatic kind, and yields to general and topical 
 remedies, the latter of which may approach very near the 
 seat of the disease. Fomentations are particularly use- 
 ful ; but the disease is rare. 
 
 If the hardness is considerable, and a throbbing pain 
 perceived, an abscess is forming, and should be encou- 
 raged by emollients, that the discharge may be exter- 
 nal. Heurnius observes, that these muscles are covered 
 with so dense a membrane, that abscesses require the 
 knife; and, if the opening is neglected, they sometimes 
 become scirrhous. Hildanus thinks that these tumours 
 should be opened more early than is usual in other in- 
 stances, to secure an external discharge; for the matter 
 is apt to pass betwixt the muscles, and form sinuous 
 ulcers, as bandages cannot easily be applied. The cold 
 air is particularly offensive, and the air in the room 
 should be moderately warm, when the abscess is open- 
 ed, or the wound dressed. 
 
 Bleeding, with purging, and such other means as are 
 used in inflammations of the external parts, should be 
 employed, and steadily pursued. 
 
 11. INFLAMMATION OF THE EYE. See OPHTHAL- 
 MIA. 
 
 12. INFLAMMATION OF THE CESOPHAGUS some- 
 tunes attends ANGINA, q. v. ; but is occasionally an 
 idiopathic disease. We have mentioned it under the 
 title of angina ftharyngea, described by Eller de Cog- 
 noscendis, et curandis morbis, p. 172. It is the angina 
 sine tumore of the ancients, and is relieved by cooling 
 subacid drinks. Eller recommends external cataplasms 
 to draw any matter that may be formed outwardly, but 
 no danger of this kind seems to impend. We have 
 seen it occasionally as the effect of swallowing acri- 
 monious fluids, and once from a pill of calomel sticking 
 
 i the pharynx ; but in each case the inflammation was 
 allowed by no disagreeable consequences ; nor was the 
 disease obstinate. 
 
 13. INFLAMMA'TIO OMENTA'LIS. See PERITO- 
 NITIS. 
 
 14. INFLAMMATION OF THE BONES. The blood 
 vessels from the periosteum to the bones run bet 
 their laminae, whilst others pass through particular per- 
 forations to the diploe of the cranium, and the marrow 
 in the bones ; from these arise the separation v of the 
 corrupted parts, and the restitution of such as are lost. 
 Inflammation may, therefore, be seated in the bones, 
 and is attended with obstinate and violent pains, 
 seeming to the patient to be deep seated. Hence also 
 arises a spina ventosa, &c. See INFLAMMATIO PE- 
 RIOSTEI, N 16. 
 
 15. INFLAMMATION OF THE PERICARDIUM, peri- 
 carditis, which Dr. Cullen considers as synonymous 
 with carditis, or inflammation of the heart ; adding, that 
 " the pericardium has been known often to be inflamed, 
 without any other symptoms attendant, except those of 
 a peripneumony." The pain, however, seems to be 
 deeper seated, and is not so much increased upon in- 
 spiration. The cure is the same with that of pleurisy 
 or peripneumony. 
 
 16. INFLAMMATION OF THE PERIOSTEUM. Be- 
 sides the other usual causes of inflammation in other 
 parts, the venereal disease and the scurvy induce it in 
 this. The venereal poison is a frequent cause, when 
 the periosteum within the bone is the seat of the dis- 
 order. 
 
 When the external periosteum is inflamed, a deep 
 seated pain, heat, and sometimes a pulsation are felt ; 
 and, when the part is not thickly covered, the pain will 
 be augmented by pressure ; muscular motion, however, 
 always increases it. That the membrane which lines the 
 bone internally is the seat of the inflammation appears 
 probable, from the want of pain on pressure, or motion; 
 by the'absenceof pulsation; by receiving no relief from 
 any position of the pained part ; and particularly by a 
 sensation of the bone outwardly, splitting from within. 
 
 Inflammations in both membranes of the bone pro- 
 ceed from the same causes, produce the same effects on 
 the part of the bone to which they adhere, and termi- 
 nate either in an abscess or a gangrene ; but when the 
 inner membrane is affected with gangrene, the marrow 
 and bone are both destroyed. 
 
 If inflammations of these kinds are not speedily re- 
 moved, the periosteum will be destroyed ; and cannot 
 be renewed until the bone exfoliates, and is restored. 
 In this period the incumbent parts will be irritated by 
 an acrid sanies, and malignant ulcers produced, espe- 
 cially if a large portion of flesh covers the bone, and 
 hinders a decisive incision on the part. 
 
 The cure is as that of all other inflammations ; but 
 the matter must be directed outwards by fomentations 
 and incisions, if the inflammation cannot be discussed 
 by bleeding, purgatives, kc. For this purpose, after 
 these general remedies, softening fomentations and poul- 
 tices may be applied ; but if these fail, it remains only to 
 cut down through the flesh to the bone, if the part ad- 
 mits. Amputation is often, however, at last necessary. 
 
 When an abscess begins to form, it is known and 
 treated as described in the article ABSCESSUS PERI- 
 OSTEI. 
 
 17. INFLAMMATION OF THE RECTUM is rarely so 
 acute as that of the small intestines, nor so apt to 
 
INF 
 
 808 
 
 INF 
 
 affect the pulse or the stomach ; nor is there such a stric- 
 ture as to render the intestines impervious. The cure 
 is the same as inflammation in any of the other intes- 
 tines ; purgatives are equally necessary, and ought al- 
 ways to be employed. Clysters, from the soreness, are 
 inadmissible, and sitting over warm water useful. 
 
 18. INFLAMMA'TIO RE'NUM. See NEPHRITIS. 
 
 19. INFLAMMATION OF THE SPLEEN, s/ilenitis, and 
 fileuritis sfilenica. Dr. Cullen places it among the fihleg- 
 masitf ; defining it febrile affection, attended with ten- 
 sion, heat, tumour of the left hypochondrium, and pain 
 increased on pressure, without signs of a nephritis. 
 
 Lomniius observes, that this disorder is rare ; that it 
 is attended with a hard and a throbbing tumour, a pain 
 in the left hypochondrium, a continual violent fever, 
 extreme heat, unquenchable thirst, a blackish tongue, 
 a total loss of appetite, with a difficult, and, as it were, 
 imperfect respiration, like that of children when they 
 sob through anger. Aretaeus adds, that the pain at- 
 tending inflammation in the spleen is not considerable. 
 If the distemper continues, not accompanied by an ulcer, 
 the patients have an aversion to food, are swollen, have 
 a bad habit, a disagreeable aspect, with many round, 
 livid, hollow, foul, and incurable ulcers over the whole 
 body, and die cachectic ; but such as have only a small, 
 hard, and scirrhous tumour feel little or no pain, and 
 consequently live longer. A dropsy, a consumption, 
 or a colliquation of the whole body, are its frequent 
 consequences. 
 
 The cure is that of other violent internal inflamma- 
 tions ; but the India punctures and scarifications are 
 employed by the native practitioners. 
 
 20. INFLAMMA'TIO TE'STIUM. See HERNIA HUMORA- 
 LIS. 
 
 21. INFLAMMA'TIO U'TERI, hysterias, and metrilis. 
 Dr. Cullen defines this disease a febrile affection, at- 
 tended with heat of the hypogastric region, tension, tu- 
 mour, and pain ; the os uteri painful on being touched, 
 with vomiting. 
 
 Women, after child-birth, when the lochia are im- 
 peded, are sometimes subject to this complaint : but it 
 does not often occur, except as in idiopathic inflamma- 
 tion ; for bruises, external stimrli, obstructed menstrua, 
 or obstructed lochia, in very few instances produce real 
 permanent inflammation. The imprudent use of instru- 
 ments, or violence in delivery, is not a very uncommon 
 cause. When it occurs from any of the former causes, 
 the symptoms are chiefly those of irritation rather than 
 inflammation. The pain at the bottom of the belly is nei- 
 ther throbbing nor constantly acute ; the pulse is, as usual 
 after child birth, frequent, often small, sometimes irre- 
 gular ; in strong habits, and after early abortions, hard. 
 Subsultus tendinum, and the other symptoms of irri- 
 tation, come on ; the womb mortifies, and the patient 
 sinks. In the unimpregnated state the pain is more 
 constant, circumscribed, and throbbing ; the pulse hard, 
 full, and strong, with other symptoms of general in- 
 flammation ; or, if the disease rises to a greater height, 
 the pulse is small and frequent, and suppuration is more 
 frequently the consequence. 
 
 In both, as different parts of the womb are affected, 
 there is a strangury, or a suppression of urine, and the 
 urine discharged is fetid and hot ; or a tenesmus at- 
 tends, with a pain in going to stool ; there is pain in 
 
 moving the lower extremities, or swelling, with heat, 
 to be felt at the os tincse, which is usually shut. The 
 belly is tense ; a soreness is felt on pressure ; a red stain 
 sometimes extends up to the navel, and turns black 
 when fatal : if it occurs in an impregnated uterus, an 
 abortion follows. 
 
 It often happens that the woman can only lie on her 
 back ; and on turning on either side, she feels a painful 
 heavy mass fall to that side ; with an excessive pain in 
 the loins, kidneys, and groin, of the opposite side. The 
 pain sometimes extends to the thighs. 
 
 This disorder may be removed by a spontaneous 
 eruption of the menses, or of the lochia; or, after an 
 abortion, or child-birth, by the patient's falling into a 
 constant, equable, gentle, long continued sweat. If it 
 terminate in an abscess, or a mortification, both are fa- 
 tal ; but a metastasis may be a means of relief. 
 
 Bleeding is useful at the first attack, and if the dis- 
 charge is then copious, it is found to be salutary ; but, 
 if at a later period, it sinks the patient with marks of de- 
 bility, or hastens gangrene. 
 
 In abortions and labours, where the patient is not 
 greatly debilitated, if the pulse is hard, and not very fre- 
 quent, the loss of blood by the arm is borne with ad- 
 vantage ; but it cannot be repeated ; and the general 
 method of cure will always depend on mild diaphoretics, 
 as the pulvis antimonialis and haustus salinus, carefully 
 avoiding irritating purgatives. To these may be added 
 anodyne and antispasmodic fomentations. 
 
 In delicate or feeble constitutions, after child-birth, 
 and where there is no hardness, but great frequency of 
 the pulse, this disorder too often proves fatal. All that 
 can be done is to keep the patient moderately warm, ex- 
 citing, if possible, a gentle perspiration by farinaceous 
 decoctions, in small quantities, frequently repeated, and 
 applying fomentations and poultices, supporting the 
 strength by the moderate use of wine, and occasionally 
 the bark. All extraordinary evacuations are dangerous. 
 Even the perspiration must be the gentle diapnoe for- 
 merly described. 
 
 Every irritation, as external pressure, urine in the 
 bladder, or from faeces in the rectum, must be avoided. 
 Urine, if necessary, may be drawn off with the catheter, 
 and the bowels may be emptied by repeated clysters^ 
 which are useful also as internal fomentations, and these 
 are particularly necessary when the irritation is commu- 
 nicated to the rectum. Blisters are dangerous reme- 
 dies, as their irritation may be conveyed to the neck of 
 the bladder. Opiates, however, may be freely given,, 
 and, indeed, to a considerable extent, if costiveness is 
 avoided by mild laxatives. 
 
 If suppuration comes on, we are told to direct it to 
 the perinaeum. We may do so, but our success will be 
 inconsiderable. Abscesses in the uterus are rare, but 
 they are very generally fatal. See Fernelius; For- 
 dyce's Elements of the Practice of Physic, part the se- 
 cond; and Hamilton's Outlines. 
 
 22. INFLAMMA'TIO VAGI'N^: may occur from any cause 
 which produces inflammation in other parts, and must 
 be cured by the same means ; but emollient, saturnine, 
 and anodyne injections are particularly useful. When, 
 it happens after delivery, it is occasioned by the head 
 of the child being long retained in the pelvis. 
 
 If the swelling and inflammation be not very great. 
 
INF 
 
 809 
 
 INF 
 
 they are generally removed by the discharge of the lo- 
 chia; but if the internal membrane of the vagina is 
 inflamed, emollient injections must be thrown up from 
 time to time, and a piece of prepared sponge should be 
 introduced, to prevent the effects of the adhesive in- 
 flammation. Soak a piece of sponge, of a proper size, 
 to keep the vagina open, when expanded, in warm wa- 
 ter; then bind it tight with a string, cutting off any ir- 
 regularities or lumps. When dry, take off the string, 
 and the sponge will remain in the same form ; anoint 
 it with lard, and introduce it into the vagina, the mois- 
 ture of which will expand it. 
 
 If the pressure was so long continued as to obstruct 
 the circulation, a mortification will ensue, which if par- 
 tial only, the mortified parts will sloagh off. This is 
 probably the case, if the woman complains of great 
 pain after delivery, a feud smell, and a discharge of 
 sharp ichor, or of pus and matter from the vagina. 
 Emollient fomentations may be thrown up in such cir- 
 cumstances ; dossils of lint,, dipped in any warm balsam, 
 may be applied ; and when the sloughs are separated, 
 great care should be taken to prevent the vagina from 
 coalescing, either by introducing dossils of lint or pieces 
 of sponge. Inflammation and sloughing of the vagina 
 occasionally happens from violence of any kind. 
 
 23. IXFLAMMA'TIO VEXTRI'CULI, gastritis, cardialgia 
 injiammatoria. Dr. Cullen places this, as usual, in the 
 order fihlegmafsif, defining it a typhoidal pyrexia, attend- 
 ed with anxiety ; heat and pain in the epigastric region, 
 increased on taking any thing into the stomach ; a pro- 
 pensity to vomit, and immediately throwing up what is 
 taken, with a hiccough. He distinguishes two spe- 
 cies: 1st, Phlegmonodea, when from internal causes, in 
 which the pain is acute, and the febrile affection vio- 
 lent. 2d, Erythematica, when from external causes, 
 and the pain with the febrile affection is of a milder 
 nature, with an erysipelatous inflammation appearing in 
 the fauces. He is certain, he adds, from many obser- 
 vations, that of the gastritis, as well as the enteritis, 
 there are two species, of which one is phlegmonous, 
 and the other erysipelatous ; and, therefore, he has dis- 
 tinguished them : though he confesses that the symp- 
 toms of the erysipelatous inflammation of the stomach, 
 and more so those of a similar affection of the intestines, 
 are often obscure and uncertain ; but of these he has 
 spoken, that posterity may investigate the subject more 
 diligently. 
 
 It is produced from nearly the same causes as the 
 inflammation 'of the intestines, except introsusception 
 and hardened faeces, and it is more liable to be excited 
 by acrid substances. It rarely occurs from external 
 causes, though we have seen three instances in which 
 it has arisen from external cold. 
 
 When the stomach is inflamed, there is soreness ex- 
 ternally ; a pungent, fixed, burningpain, with adistention 
 and tumour, sometimes a pulsation in it : the mildest 
 drinks increase the pain, bring on sickness, vomiting, 
 purging, or hiccough. A continual uneasiness is felt 
 about the praecordia, a difficulty of breathing and swallow- 
 ing, with a pain in sneezing : the pulse is small, quick, 
 hard, and intermitting ; the extremities cold, with clam- 
 my sweats and faintings: sometimes a temporary mania, 
 and, in one case, a hydrophobia. When from a wound 
 in the stomach there is frequently little or no pain ; but 
 the patient sinks with all the symptoms of irritation. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 Inflammation in the stomach must be distinguished 
 from a cardialgia, a circumstance by no means difficult, 
 as neither vomiting nor fever attend ; and from an in- 
 flammation in the convex part of the liver; which, how- 
 ever seldom occurs without some inflammation of the 
 stomach. 
 
 This disorder is seldom so dangerous as is represent- 
 ed. Indeed it seldom occurs iri its acutest form ; but 
 mild nutritious drinks, in very small quantities, nour- 
 ishing clysters, with a blister externally, has generally 
 relieved. Bleeding, we are told, must be freely used : 
 it may be so, but we have never found it necessary. 
 All stimulants are undoubtedly injurious. When highly- 
 acute, a metastasis takes place to the head, and violent 
 phrenitis supervenes : in other circumstances it quickly 
 terminates in gangrene, a change known by a cessation 
 of pain, a coldness about the praecordia, a languid or an 
 intermitting pulse, with a calm serenity, without hic- 
 cough. 
 
 The drink should neither be cold nor hot, but gently 
 warmed. Demulcents and emollients are best adapted 
 for the common drink, with small portions of nitre, or 
 of the rob of currants. 
 
 A solution of gum arable, or spermaceti made into 
 draughts, in each of which may be gr. v. of nitre, and 
 abotita drachm of the syrupuse meconia, may be repeat- 
 ed as often as seems necessary for moderating the pain ; 
 and checking the vomiting. 
 
 If acrid poison, or an excess of eating, is the cause, 
 an active emetic may be given ; but on all other occa- 
 sions avoided. The emetic preferred is sweet oil ; but 
 one that acts with effect and quickly is more effectual : 
 of this kind is the vitriolated zinc. 
 
 If an abscess bursts, a milk diet, with the mildest 
 food, in small quantities at once, is only necessary. 
 
 The erythematic inflammation of the stomach comes 
 on insidiously ; but sometimes it is evident by the 
 inflammation appearing in the pharynx, as well as 
 on the whole internal surface of the mouth. When, 
 therefore, an inflammation of this kind affects the 
 mouth and fauces, with a frequent vomiting, and an 
 unusual sensibility in the stomach, we may suspect that 
 the same affection extends downward. Even when no 
 inflammation appears in the fauces, yet if a pain be felt 
 in the stomach, with a want of appetite, anxiety, fre- 
 quent vomiting, an unusual sensibility to acrids, some 
 thirst, and frequency of pulse, we may suspect the ex- 
 istence of this disease in the stomach. . The inflamma- 
 tion often extends farther, occasioning diarrhoea and 
 mucous discharges from the rectum. 
 
 The treatment will vary according to the causes, &c. 
 When from an acrid matter taken in by the mouth, it 
 must be evacuated by a quick emetic ; by large draughts 
 of warm mild liquids ; or by the proper antidote, if the 
 nature of the poison is known. If symptoms of inflamma- 
 tion are manifest, bleeding, blisters, fomentations, and 
 frequent emollient laxative clysters may be used. But as 
 the affection often arises in putrid diseases, all that can 
 be done in such circumstances is to avoid irritation, and 
 to throw into the stomach as much of mild and of aces- 
 cent aliments as it can bear. When the disease is a 
 little alleviated, a light infusion of bark, with a few 
 drops of any mineral acid, is borne with ease, and is 
 highly beneficial. See Cullen's First Lines, vol. i. p. 
 356, kc. ed. 4. 
 
INF 
 
 81 
 
 TNF 
 
 24. INFLAMMA'TIO VE'SIC^E, cystitis, and cystijihlo- 
 gia. This disease is also placed by Dr. Cullen in the 
 order phlegmasia, and defined a febrile affection, at- 
 tended with pain and tumour of the hypogastric region ; 
 frequent and painful micturition, or ischury and tenes- 
 mus. He distinguishes two species. 1. Cystitis from 
 internal ; and, 2. from external causes. 
 
 It is produced by the usual causes of internal inflam- 
 mation, or from topical irritation ; as acrid diuretics, 
 or a calculus. 
 
 A pressing and burning pain, with external soreness, 
 is perceived in the region of the bladder above the 
 pubes, and in the perinaeum, soon after a febrile attack. 
 If the neck of the bladder be inflamed, the urine is re- 
 tained, with frequent stimulus to its evacuation ; if the 
 fundus, there is a continual discharge, with great efforts 
 to throw out a larger quantity, which the patient con- 
 ceives to be contained in a bladder. Frequent attempts 
 to expel the faeces, with which the rectum appears to 
 the patient to be always loaded, increase the pain very 
 much, particularly when any hard faeces are contained 
 in it. The pulse is frequent, but seldom hard ; the ex- 
 tremities cold, with restlessness, sickness, vomiting ; 
 sometimes delirium, and other symptoms of irritation. 
 
 This disorder, if Tery violent, usually terminates soon, 
 either in a recovery or death ; frequently the latter, gene- 
 rally from a gangrene. So violent an inflammation of 
 the bladder seldom, however, occurs. We have often 
 seen it without considerable danger, chiefly from topi- 
 cal irritation, and once only from catching cold. 
 
 This disorder is sometimes relieved by an increased 
 secretion of mucus from the internal membrane, resem- 
 bling, in appearance, pus, but much lighter, and more 
 uniform ; or by a metastasis. When suppuration fol- 
 lows,-pus is discharged with the urine, passes externally 
 through the perinseum, or into the cavity of the abdo- 
 men, where it proves fatal. The ulcer in the bladder 
 and perinaeum are difficult of cure. 
 
 Inflammation in the external coat of the bladder 
 should be distinguished from that of the internal ; and 
 inflammation in any part of the bladder should be dis- 
 tinguished from inflammation in the adjacent parts, 
 as well as frQin that retention of urine which proceeds 
 from other causes. The distinction is, however, by no 
 means difficult, as, when the external membrane ia 
 affected, the pulse is hard, and the external soreness 
 considerable ; nor is the great irritation to make water 
 so painful or frequent. 
 
 In the cure, bleeding is seldom necessary to any con- 
 siderable extent ; but the bowels should be kept freely- 
 open by such laxatives as do not irritate the rectum. 
 
 Relaxing medicines, such as the pulvis antimonials 
 and haustus salinus, should be given early, and repeated 
 frequently. Fomentations to the pubes and perinaeum, 
 are highly useful ; and mild clysters, which act as such, 
 should be frequently injected. 
 
 If the urine is retained, decoctions of mucilaginous 
 herbs may be taken ; but we should always reflect, that, 
 though we abate the acrimony of the urine in this way, 
 we increase the disease. Such decoctions should not 
 be drunk in too large quantities, and gum arabic kept 
 in the mouth will sheath the inflamed parts without 
 adding to the quantity of urine. If necessary, the ca- 
 theter must be introduced ; though much care is requir- 
 ed in the attempt, which often fails. 
 
 If, notwithstanding due evacuations, spasmodic con- 
 traction with much pain continues, opiates in consider- 
 able doses, such as tinct. opii. gt. xx. every three OP 
 four hours may be given, taking care that no accu- 
 mulations take place in the bowels. 
 
 The patient may be placed in the warm bath two or 
 three times in the day. Blisters are sometimes applied 
 to the perinaEiim, and with advantage ; the plaster 
 should, however, be covered with thin gauze, and re 
 moved as soon as a vesication has taken place. In thi* 
 way we have often applied them with success. The 
 rubefacients promise greater utility with less in- 
 convenience, but we know not that they have been 
 tried. 
 
 If by irregular shivers, and the diminution of pain, 
 a suppuration is suspected, we must wait its progress., 
 and the disease will then become an ulcer of the uri- 
 nary passages, which must be treated accordingly. 
 
 25. INFLAMMATO'RIA FE'BRIS. Dr. Cullen places it 
 in the class /lyrejcits, and order febres ; and as a syno- 
 nym of synocha ; defining it heat, greatly increased ; a 
 frequent, strong, and hard pulse ; high coloured urine ; 
 the functions of the sensorium somewhat disturbed. 
 This fever is the continua non fiutris of Boerhaave ; 
 and Ihefebris acuta sanguined of Hoffman. 
 
 When fever is attended with an inflammatory dia- 
 thesis, or when actual inflammation affects any part 
 during the existence of fever, the patient is said to la- 
 bour under one of an inflammatory kind; but, accord- 
 ing to the different parts in which the inflammation is 
 seated, different denominations are given to the disor- 
 der, as we have seen in the preceding articles. 
 
 In strong constitutions it is produced by any of the 
 causes of fever ; but it has been doubted whether in- 
 flammatory fever exists, independent of topical inflam- 
 mation. Thfrre is little doubt but that it is most com- 
 monly attendant on topical inflammation, though it cer- 
 tainly exists alone. When we consider the distinctions 
 of fever, we shall find that they have been too curiously 
 subdivided ; and that fever is a more simple disorder 
 than pathologists have represented it. At present we 
 shall only remark, that this disease is distinguished by 
 a hard pulse and more considerable heat than usual, 
 generally owing to the strength and tone of the habits it 
 attacks. 
 
 The horror and rigor of the attack are violent, but 
 short in their duration, and are followed by a violent 
 hot fit, in which all the symptoms indicating increased 
 action of the arterial system aro very conspicuous. The 
 fever is often terminated by topical inflammation, or a 
 haemorrhage, and is alone fatal, though it may become 
 rapidly so, when the inflammation falls on the brain, 
 lungs, or intestines. If none of these consequences 
 happen in the second week, the strength diminishes, 
 and the fever goes oft* with a perfect crisis, or changes 
 to a typhus. When attended with local inflammation, 
 and this is removed, the same change sometimes takes 
 place, and the typhus is rendered more dangerous, by 
 the weakness induced from the necessary evacuations. 
 This has been the reason of nosologists introducing the 
 genus synochus ; but synochus, the real disease, is very 
 generally a typhus, and the previous inflammatory 
 symptoms are accidental only. The cause of symptoms 
 so dissimilar is not easily assigned. In some cases the 
 infectious miasmata arc only excited to action by the 
 
IK F 
 
 311 
 
 INF 
 
 previous inflammatory fever, and in others the irregu- 
 lar action subsequent to the spasm is directed to a par- 
 ticular organ, and the irritation excited by its inflam- 
 mation increases the force of the circulation, so as to 
 produce the symptoms described. See FEBRIS and 
 
 IXFLAMMATIO. 
 
 The causes of inflammatory fever are chiefly cold when 
 the body is heated ; but it may also arise from accumu- 
 lations in the stomach, or topical irritations. The sto- 
 mach and bowels are the chief sources of this disease 
 in children; and, indeed, the most common causes, 
 when it appears independent of topical affections. The 
 other sources of irritation are obscure. 
 
 Bleeding, the common remedy with indiscriminating 
 practitioners, must be employed with caution. If an 
 inflammatory fever attacks a young, strong, robust la- 
 bourer, it may be employed with freedom; but we 
 should always recollect that though pneumonia, 
 phrenitis, or any active inflammation, may come on, a 
 typhus may be also at the bottom. The pulse may 
 direct ; but, as we have often observed, it requires pe- 
 culiar judgment to distinguish between a strong and an 
 irritated pulse, as well as between an apparently low 
 and a labouring one. We have found the countenance 
 a good criterion ; and if the features are sunk, with any 
 apparent anxiety in the countenance, whatever are the 
 other symptoms, bleeding must be avoided. On the 
 contrary, strong rigor, soon succeeded by violent heat, 
 flushed face, a sparkling and a full eye, will require a 
 free and active evacuation from the arm, which may be 
 repeated according to circumstances. 
 
 Emetics are remedies of the utmost importance, and 
 in children, where a foulness of the stomach is the 
 principal cause, they will often carry off the fever. In 
 general, the headach and fulness of the vessels appear 
 to contraindicate this remedy; but we have already 
 observed, that the increased fulness is temporary, the 
 advantages permanent. Yet where the determination 
 to the head is very violent, and the vessels have not 
 been depleted by venesection, emetics should be 
 avoided. 
 
 Cathartics are still more necessary than emetics, 
 and less dangerous. They not only relieve the head, 
 but they prevent determinations to the lungs and liver, 
 and lessen the violence of typhus, should its fomes be 
 latent. The saline purgatives, with senna, are, in this 
 case, preferable. 
 
 The cooling sedatives and inirritants must be freely 
 employed. The antimonials, nitre, with all the other 
 neutrals, are valuable remedies ; and, where the head 
 is affected, camphor, united to vinegar, has been em- 
 ployed with advantage. (See PHRENITIS.) Opiates 
 are often necessary when violent irritation and restless- 
 ness prevent sleep. They should be given with cam- 
 phor and the antimonial powder. 
 
 When local pains come on, they are occasioned by 
 topical inflammation, and must be treated according to 
 their nature. See IXFLAMMATIO. 
 
 The diet should be chiefly gruel, or barley water, sub- 
 acid fruits, water acidulated with lemon, the jelly of 
 currants, or similar sharp fruits. It may be drunk 
 warm or cold, as is most agreeable to the patient. Half a 
 irachm of nitre may be dissolved in every pint of liquor 
 in which no acid juice is mixed. The room should be 
 iiigh. large, and airy. The patient may sit up a little 
 
 each day, according to his strength ; for this will lessee 
 the fever, headach, and delirium : but when a salutary- 
 perspiration comes on, it should be indulged in bed. 
 The sheets may be changed every two or three days. 
 and all putrid matters should be removed. 
 
 See Fordyce's Elements of Physic, part ii. Fordyce's 
 Inquiry into the Causes, Sec. of Putrid and Inflammatory 
 Fevers. 
 
 IXFLA'TIO, (from inflo, to ftuff u] t \ See EMPHY- 
 SEMA. . 
 
 INFLA'TUS, (from the same.) is applied botanical!}' 
 to the perianthium, when blown up like a bladder. 
 
 IXFLO'RESCENTIA,(from in, andjforfo, to 6lo- 
 som,) the mode in which flowers are joined to thr 
 plant by the foot stalk. 
 
 INFLUE'NZA. INFLUENCE. (Spanish.) See 
 CATARRHUS EPIDEMICUS. The same principle which 
 induced Hippocrates to attribute epidemics to the TC 
 *, gave this general epidemic catarrh the name oi 
 influenza. From Sydenham, upwards to Hippocrates, 
 it was known by the name ofcatarrhalisfebris efiidemica,- 
 but Sydenham chiefly calls it tussis epidemics: it hath 
 been since variously named, but is now styled influenza. 
 
 In Dr. Cullen's system it is a variety of catarr/tus a 
 contag-io. 
 
 In the year 1673 Sydenham treated of the nature 
 and cure of the putrid fever, which he called variolous 
 fever ; he found that this fever returned every summer 
 afterwards, and was succeeded by the cholera morbus 
 and bilious fever (by him called the new fever). In 
 1675 these fevers were attended by a new symptom, 
 viz. an uncommon degree of stupor, which frequently 
 ended in a coma, and was for that reason by Sydenham 
 called the comatous fever. In the beginning of No- 
 vember of the same year, this fever was complicated 
 with a cough, and was described by Sydenham nearly 
 as follows : 
 
 " The fever proceeded in this manner during the 
 autumn, sometimes seizing the head, at others the 
 bowels, every where raging under the appearance of 
 symptoms peculiar to those parts till the end of Octo- 
 ber ; when the weather, which till now had continued 
 in a manner as warm as summer, changed suddenly to 
 cold and moist; whence catarrhs and coughs became 
 more frequent than I remember to have known them 
 in any other season. But it is of most moment to ob- 
 serve, that the stationary fever of this constitution usu- 
 ally succeeded these coughs, and hence became more 
 epidemic, and likewise varied some of its symptoms. 
 For whereas, some little time before, it attacked the 
 head and bowels, now it chiefly seized the lungs and 
 pleura, whence arose peripneumonic and pleuritic symp- 
 toms ; though it was still precisely the same fever that 
 began in July 1673, and continued without any altera- 
 tion of its symptoms till the rise of these catarrhs. 
 
 " These catarrhs and coughs continued to the end of 
 November, after which they abated, but the fever still 
 remained the same as it was before the catarrhs appear- 
 ed : though it was neither quite so epidemic, nor ac- 
 companied with quite the same symptoms, these de- 
 pending accidentally upon the catarrhs. 
 
 " 1675, the season having continued unusually 
 warm, like summer, till towards the end of October, 
 and being suddenly succeeded by cold and moist wea- 
 ther, a cough became more frequent than I remember 
 i L ' 
 
INF 
 
 812 
 
 INF 
 
 to have known it at any other time; for it scarce suf- 
 fered any one to escape, of whatever age or constitution 
 he were, and seized whole families at once; nor was it 
 remarkable only for the numbers it attacked (for every 
 winter abundance of persons are afflicted with a cough), 
 but also on account of the clanger that attended it ; for 
 as the constitution, both now and during the preceding 
 auuimn, eminently tended to produce the epidemic fe- 
 ver above described, and as there was now no other epi- 
 demic existing, which by its opposition might ijp some 
 measure lessen its violence, the cough made way for, 
 and readily changed into, the fever. In the mean 
 while, as the cough assisted the constitution in produc- 
 ing the fever, so the fever on this account attacked the 
 lungs and pleura, just as it had affected the head even 
 the week preceding this cough; which sudden altera- 
 tion of the symptoms occasioned some, for want of 
 sufficient attention, to esteem this fever an essential 
 pleurisy or peripneumony, though it remained the same 
 as it had been during this constitution, i. e. since July 1673. 
 
 " For it began now, as it always did, with a pain in 
 the head, back, and some of the limbs ; which were the 
 symptoms of every fever of this constitution, except 
 only that the febrile matter, when it was copiously de- 
 posited in the lungs and pleura, through the violence of 
 the cough, occasioned such symptoms as belong to those 
 parts. But, nevertheless, as far as I could observe, the 
 fever was the very same with that which prevailed to 
 the day when this cough first appeared : and this like- 
 wise the remedies, to which it readily yielded, plainly 
 showed. And though the pungent pain of the side, 
 the difficulty of breathing, the colour of the blood that 
 was taken away, and the rest of the symptoms that are 
 usual in a pleurisy, seemed to intimate that it was an 
 essential pleurisy ; yet this disease required no other 
 method of cure than that which agreed with the fever 
 of this constitution, and did no ways admit of that 
 which was proper in the true pleurisy, as will hereafter 
 appear. Add to this, that when a pleurisy is the ori- 
 ginal disease, it usually arises betwixt spring and sum- 
 mer ; whereas the distemper we now treat of began at 
 a very different season, and is only to be reckoned a 
 symptom of the fever which was peculiar to the cur- 
 rent year, and the effect of the accidental cough. 
 
 " Now, in order to proceed in a proper manner to the 
 particular method of cure, which experience shows to be 
 requisite both in this cough and in those which happen 
 in other years, provided they proceed from the same 
 causes, it is to be observed that the effluvia which used 
 to be expelled the mass of blood by insensible perspira- 
 tion are struck in, and thrown upon the lungs, from the 
 sudden stoppage of the pores by cold ; these by irritating 
 the lungs immediately raise a cough ; and the hot and 
 excrementitious vapours of the blood being hereby pre- 
 vented from passing off by perspiration, a fever is easi- 
 ly raised in the mass ; namely, when either the vapours 
 are so copious that the lungs are unable to expel them, 
 or the inflammation is increased by the adventitious 
 heat arising from the use of overheating remedies, or 
 too hot a regimen, so as suddenly to cause a fever in a 
 person who was already too much disposed to one. But 
 of whatever kind the stationary fever be, which prevails 
 the same year, and at the same time, this new fever 
 soon assumes its name, becomes of the same kind, and 
 in most particulars resembles it; though it may still 
 
 retain some symptoms belonging to the cough, whence 
 it arose. In every cough, therefore, proceeding from 
 this cause, it is sufficiently manifest that regard must 
 be had not only to the cough, but likewise to the fever 
 that so readily succeeds it. 
 
 " Relying on this foundation, I endeavoured to re- 
 lieve such as required my assistance by the following 
 method: if the cough had not yet caused a fever, and 
 other symptoms, which, as we said, usually accompany 
 it, I judged it sufficient to forbid the use of flesh meals, 
 and all kinds of spirituous liquors, and advised moderate 
 exercise, going into the air, and a draught of cooling 
 pectoral ptisan to be taken between "whiles. These 
 few things sufficed to relieve the cough ; and prevent 
 the fever, and other symptoms usually attending it. 
 For as by abstaining from flesh and spirituous liquors, 
 along with the use of cooling medicines, the blood was 
 so cooled as not easily to admit of a*febrile impression, 
 so by the use of exercise those hot effluvia of the blood, 
 which strike in, and occasion a cough as often as the 
 pores are stopped by sudden cold, are commodiously 
 exhaled in the natural and true way, to the relief of the 
 patient. 
 
 " With respect to quieting the cough, it Js to be ob- 
 served that opiates, spirituous liquors, and heating me- 
 dicines used for this purpose, are equally unsafe; for, 
 the matter of the cough being entangled and stiffened 
 thereby, those vapours which should pass off from the 
 blood, in a gentle and gradual manner, by coughing, 
 are retained in the mass, and raise a fever : and this fre- 
 quently proves very fatal to abundance of the common 
 people, who, whilst they unadvisedly endeavour to 
 check the cough, by taking burnt brandy, and other hot 
 liquors, occasion pleuritic or peripncumonic disorders ; 
 and by this irrational procedure render this disease dan- 
 gerousi and often mortal, which of its own nature is, 
 slight, and easily curable. Neither do they err less,' 
 though they seem to act more reasonably, who endea- 
 vour to remove the cause of the disease by raising 
 sweat; for though we do not deny that spontaneous 
 sweats frequently prove more effectual than all other 
 helps in expelling the morbific cause, yet it is apparent 
 that whilst we attempt to force sweat we inflame the 
 blood, and may possibly destroy the patient, whom we 
 desire to cure. 
 
 " But it happens sometimes, not only when the dis- 
 ease has been unskilfully treated, in the manner above 
 described, but also spontaneously, at the beginning of 
 the illness, or in a day or two afterwards, especially in 
 tender and weakly persons, that the cough is succeeded 
 by alternate intervals of heat and cold, a pain in the head, 
 back, and limbs, and sometimes a tendency to sweat, 
 especially in the night; all which symptoms generally 
 followed the fever of this constitution, as it were, of the 
 lungs, which occasioned a difficulty of breathing, stop- 
 ped the cough, and increased the fever. 
 
 " According to the best observation I could make, the 
 fever and its most dangerous symptoms were best re- 
 lieved by bleeding in the arm, applying a blister to the 
 neck, and giving a clyster every day. In the mean 
 time, I advised the patient to sit up some hours every 
 day, to forbear flesh meats, and sometimes to drink 
 small beer, sometimes milk and water, and sometimes 
 a cooling and lenient ptisan. If the pain of the side 
 abated not in two or three day s, but continued very violent, 
 
INF 
 
 813 
 
 INF 
 
 I bled a second time, antl advised the continuance 
 of the clysu-Ti. Bui \vith respect to clysters, it must be 
 carefully observed, cither in this or other fevers, that 
 they are not to be long and frequently used when the 
 disease is in its decline ; especially in hysteric women, 
 and in men that arc subject to "the hypochondriac dis- 
 ease; for the blood and juices o! such persons are easily 
 changed, and soon agitated and heated; whence the 
 animal economy is disturbed, and the febrile symptoms 
 continued beyond the usual time. 
 
 " l)ut to return to our subject : whilst by these means 
 we allowed lime, that the blood might gradually free 
 itself from those hot particles that were lodged in the 
 pleura anil lungs, all the symptoms usually went off in' 
 a ger.tlc manner; whereas, when the disease was treated 
 in a rough way, by giving abundance of remedies, it 
 either destroyed the patient, or rendered it necessary to 
 repeat bleeding oftener than the disease required, or 
 would safely bear, in order to save life. For though 
 repeated bleeding answers every purpose in the true 
 pleurisy, and is alone sufficient for the cure thereof, 
 provided there be no hindrance from a hot regimen and 
 heating medicines ; yet, here, on the contrary, it suf- 
 ficed, to bleed once, or at most twice, in case the patient 
 retrained from bed, and drank cooling liquors. And I 
 never found it necessary to bleed more frequently, un- 
 less the symptoms relating to the /ileura and lungs were 
 much increased by some adventitious heat, and even in 
 this case the practice was not wholly void of danger. 
 " Upon this occasion, I shall briefly deliver my senti- 
 ments with respect to a very trite and common opinion, 
 viz. that a pleurisy is found to be of so malignant a na- 
 ture in some years that it will not then bear bleeding, at 
 least not so often as this distemper ordinarily demands. 
 Now, though I conceive that a true and essential pleu- 
 risy, which, as shall hereafter be observed, happens in- 
 differently in all constitutions, does in all years equally 
 indicate repeated bleeding ; yet it sometimes happens 
 that the peculiar epidemic fever of the year, from sud- 
 den alteration of the manifest qualities of the air, readily 
 throws off the morbid matter upon the fitcura and lungs, 
 while the fever notwithstanding continues exactly the 
 same. Wherefore, in this case, though bleeding may be 
 used to abate this symptom when it is very violent, yet 
 generally speaking, little more blood ought to be taken 
 away than is required by the fever whereon this symp- 
 tom depends ; for, if the fever be of a kind that will b.ear 
 frequent bleeding, it may likewise be repealed in the 
 pleurisy, which is a symptom thereof: but if the fever 
 will not bear repeated bleeding, it will be prejudicial in 
 the pleurisy, which will go off with, or last as long as the 
 fever does. And in my judgment this was the case in 
 the symptomatic pleurisy that accompanied the fever 
 which prevailed here at the time the cough began, 
 namely, in winter, 1675; and therefore I must observe, 
 that whoever, in the cure of fevers, hath not always in 
 view the constitution of the year, inasmuch as it tends 
 to produce some particular epidemic disease, and like- 
 wise to reduce all the contemporary diseases to its form 
 and likeness, proceeds in an uncertain and fallacious way. 
 
 " In the month of November of the above-mentioned 
 year I attended the eldest son of sir Francis Wyndham 
 in this fever. He complained of a pain in his side, 
 and the other symptoms that attended those who had 
 this disease. I bled him but once, applied a blister to 
 
 his neck, injected clysters every day, gave him cooling 
 ptisans and -emulsions, and sometimes milk and water, 
 or small beer, to drink; and advised his sitting up a 
 few hours every day; and by this method he recovered 
 in a few days, and a purge completed the cure. 
 
 " But it must be remarked, that though these were 
 the symptoms which succeeded the cough, during this 
 winter, yet the cough, unattended with these symptoms, 
 was more prevalent at the same time. But this re- 
 quired neither bleeding nor clysters, provided a fever 
 was not occasioned by a hot regimen or heating medi- 
 cines ; it sufficed to allow the benefit of the open air, 
 and to forbid the use of flesh, wine, and such spirituous 
 liquors which are apt to cause a fever." Wallis's Sy- 
 denham. 
 
 In the month of "July, 1775, the putrid fever came 
 on ; was succeeded by the cholera morbus in August, 
 and the bilious fever in September, as usual; this bili- 
 ous fever, however, was attended with a degree of stu- 
 por, which went off with the other symptoms when pro- 
 perly treated ; but was easily turned into a coma, when 
 improperly treated at any period of the disease. See 
 Dr. Grant's Account of the Epidemic Cough and Fever, 
 1776, from Sydenham. 
 
 This subject hath engaged the attention of many since 
 the year 1775; and in 1782, Dr. J. C. Smyth gave his 
 observations of this disorder, in the first volume of Me- 
 dical Communications, p. 71, See. the substance of 
 which is as follows : 
 
 - " The late influenza was very generally accompanied 
 <iot only with the usual catarrhal symptoms, but with 
 others no less distressing to the patient, and which were 
 still more alarming to the physician ; such as great lan- 
 guor, lowness, and oppression at the praecordia ; anxiety, 
 with frequent sighing, sickness, and violent headach. 
 The pulse was uncommonly quick and irregular, and 
 the sick were frequently delirious, especially in the night. 
 The heat of the body was seldom considerable, particu- 
 larly when compared with the violence of the other 
 symptoms ; the skin was moist, with a tendency to pro- 
 fuse sweating ; the tongue white or yellowish, but moist. 
 Some persons complained of severe muscular pains 
 either general or local, others had erysipelatous patches 
 or efflorescences on different parts of the body, which 
 in one instance terminated in gangrene and death. I 
 observed petechiae but once, and then only two days be- 
 fore death. Those attacked with the influenza were in 
 general taken suddenly ill, and the symptems in the 
 beginning, or for the first twenty-four or forty-eight 
 hours, were extremely violent, bearing no proportion 
 either to the danger or duration of the distemper. 
 Children and old people either escaped entirely, or 
 were affected in a slighter manner. Women with 
 child, when seized with the disease, were apt to mis- 
 carry ; or, if far advanced in their pregnancy, to be de- 
 livered before their tim,e ; in either case, the haemorr- 
 hage was considerable, and several died. Patients 
 subject to pulmonic complaints suffered much from th 
 cough, difficult breathing, and other peripneumonic 
 symptoms, and to them also the disease proved danger- 
 ous or fatal. 
 
 " The headach which accompanied the influenza 
 may be distinguished into three kinds. 
 
 " 1st. The uneasy weight, soreness, and distention, 
 of the forehead, usual in common colds. 
 
INF 
 
 814 
 
 INF 
 
 e< 2dly. The violent sick headach, arising from the 
 affection of the stomach, and relieved by vomiting. 
 
 " 3dly. The headach, during which the patients com- 
 plained of a sensation as if their head was splitting, with 
 a severe shooting pain at the vertex ; this last head- 
 ach was most usual in peripneumonic cases, and seemed 
 chiefly occasioned by the violence of the cough. 
 
 " The fever began with irregular chilliness, had con- 
 siderable exacerbations and remissions, and was always 
 greatly increased towards night ; but even then the heat 
 of the body and thirst were seldom so great as might 
 have been expected, and the accessions of fever were 
 chiefly marked by the increased quickness of pulse and 
 delirium. The frequency of the pulse was greater than 
 is common in fevers ; (it was often 120, even in the re- 
 missions of fever, in the accessions 140, and sometimes 
 so frequent that it was impossible to reckon it: in 
 many instances it was irregular and intermitting;) nor 
 do I remember to have felt so frequent, and at the same 
 time so irregular, a pulse (the irregularity of the pulse 
 is in a great measure characteristic of malignant conta- 
 gious fevers), in any fever attended with so little danger, 
 and of so speedy and easy a termination ; the violence 
 of this being commonly over in twenty -four or forty- 
 eight hours. Many, from the beginning, were deliri- 
 ous in the night time and during the exacerbation of 
 fever, who were perfectly recollected and distinct in the 
 day and during the remissions ; but even where the de- 
 lirium continued, it was not a constant one, as the sick 
 knew those who spoke to them, would answer some 
 questions distinctly, and a few minutes afterwards talk. 
 incoherently ; a fixed stare of the eyes at the time, and 
 a kind of wildness in the countenance, were also very 
 expressive of' this state or condition. The delirium 
 which we have just now described, though unnoticed 
 (so far as I know) by any practical writer, is not un- 
 usual in the putrid fever, and differs as materially from 
 the low delirium incident to the last stage of that dis- 
 ease, as it does from the phrenetic delirium of the fe- 
 bris ardens, or of any inflammatory fever. During the 
 whole of the influenza, I met only one instance of true 
 phrenetic delirium ; and it may not be foreign to the 
 purpose to remark, that it happened to a patient who 
 had been three times bled, had swallowed no heating 
 cordials, and who was taken every day out of bed, con- 
 formable to the judicious practice of Sydenham (vid. 
 De Febre Comatosa), expressly with the intention of 
 preventing this termination of the disease. Respecting 
 the danger of the influenza, physicians, I find, have en- 
 tertained somewhat opposite opinions ; possibly owing 
 to the difference of place and situation. In London, al- 
 though the distemper doubtless proved fatal to many, 
 yet it could hardly be accounted a dangerous one, if 
 the number who died be compared with the prodigious 
 number of those who recovered. 
 
 " The late influenza might very properly have been 
 named the sweating sickness, as sweating was the natu- 
 ral and spontaneous solution of it, and rest, abstinence, 
 and warm diluents, were, in most instances, all that 
 were necessary for the cure ; yet, amidst such an amaz- 
 ing number and variety of cases, many occurred which 
 required some further medical assistance, and when that 
 became necessary, it was of the utmost importance that 
 it should be procured early ; for the disease when ne- 
 glected or improperly managed in the beginning, some- 
 
 times ended in a malignant fever of difficult treatment, 
 and of very doubtful termination. And although the 
 tendency to profuse sweating often continued, it now 
 only weakened the patient, and a critical or salutary so- 
 lution of the disease, in consequence of this evacuation, 
 was no longer to be expected ; nor do I recollect a sin- 
 gle example of profuse sweating being attended with 
 any advantage after the first forty-eight hours. 
 
 " The medicines which I found most serviceable in 
 abating or carrying off the fever were small doses of an 
 anthnonial powder, composed chiefly of tartar, emet. 
 the julep e camphora, with about a fourth part of the- 
 spt. Mindereri ; the common saline draught, with ten 
 or fifteen grains of the pulv. contrayerv. c. or, what I 
 commonly preferred, from twenty to forty drops of the 
 liquor anod. min. Hoffmann!, adding occasionally a 
 small quantity of the paregoric elixir. 
 
 " In cases of great lowness, besides the drinks and 
 nourishment usual in fevers, I allowed the sick white 
 wine whey, wine and water ; and weak veal broth. 
 
 " For removing the oppression at the praecordia, sick- 
 ness, and headach, no means were so certain as vomit- 
 ing with tart. cmet. giving it in small doses, largely di- 
 luted, and repeated every ten or fifteen minutes, until it 
 produces the desired operation. This medicine, admi- 
 nistered in this manner, had also a very remarkable 
 effect in bringing on a remission of the febrile symp- 
 toms, and in accelerating the termination of the disease. 
 It likewise commonly opened the body ; when that was 
 not the case some gentle laxative was given. 
 
 " The cough required not only plentiful warm dilu- 
 tion, but opiates and blisters were also very necessary ; 
 and where the sick were attacked with stitches, or acute 
 pains about the chest, with difficult or laborious breath- 
 ing, and other peripneumonic symptoms, the propriety 
 of bleeding was, in ray opinion, clearly and evidently 
 pointed out ; nor can I think any physician justifiable 
 in neglecting the use of the lancet under such circum- 
 stances. At the same time, I am ready to acknow- 
 ledge, that bleeding, though necessary to obviate the 
 fatal consequence of a particular symptom, was by no 
 means conducive to the general cure of the disease ; 
 that, on the contrary, the iDwness and dejection were 
 often increased by it ; that the blood taken away had 
 not always an inflammatory appearance, but was some- 
 times florid, and the crassamentum tender ; that the re- 
 lief afforded by bleeding was neither so considerable noi 
 so certain as in other similar cases of peripneumony, 
 and that in the course of the disease there frequently 
 appeared unequivocal signs of a putrid tendency. But 
 admitting the whole of these facts, and granting that 
 they ought to make a physician cautious of taking away 
 blood so freely, perhaps, as he otherwise would do, and 
 as the urgency of the symptoms might seem to justify, 
 yet they surely do not lead to an entire prohibition of 
 the use of the lancet, at least in those cases where there 
 was evidently no alternative, and where, although the 
 effects of bleeding might be doubtful, the consequence 
 of omitting it was certain. Upon such occasions, the 
 advice of Celsus is the voice of reason, " Saitus cst 
 enim anceps auxilium experiri quam nullum." Besides 
 bleeding, blisters applied as near as possible to the parts, 
 affected were here, as in similar cases, of very essen- 
 tial service in removing the stitches in the side, and in 
 relieving the difficulty of breathing; so that we mav 
 
I X F 
 
 815 
 
 I N I 
 
 justly apply to them what an eminent author said of the 
 Peruvian bark, that he found it most serviceable where 
 it was most wanted; for in cases purely inflammatory, 
 where bleeding of itsejf will commonly do every thing, 
 blisters are less necessarf ; but in those of a mixed na- 
 ture, where the assistance of blisters, is more immedi- 
 ately required, the relief afforded by them i* in general 
 more certain. 
 
 " Some may think it strange, that amongst the reme- 
 dies employed in the treatment of this disease I have 
 made no mention of oily medicines, such as emulsions, 
 linctuses, Sec. nor of the Peruvian bark. In regard to 
 oily medicines, I have often observed that the advantage 
 derived from them in cases of catarrh, attended with 
 heat and fever, was extremely equivocal ; and that 
 wherever there were nausea, oppression, and uneasiness 
 at the stomach, with a bitter taste in the mouth, and ni- 
 dorous eructations, they did more harm than good : as 
 these symptoms so frequently occurred in the influenza, 
 I thought it safest to omit their use entirely. 
 
 " As to the bark, I shall only remark, that in the in- 
 fluenza, the cough, affection of the breathing, and op- 
 pression at the praecordia, where they occurred, were 
 to me sufficient reasons for not employing it ; and that 
 even where these symptoms were not present, and in 
 cases where the great lowness, and apparent putrid ten- 
 dency, seemed not only to justify but even to demand 
 the use of the bark, I never was so fortunate as to see 
 one 'single instance where it produced any sensible good 
 effect, either in moderating the fever, supporting the 
 strength, checking the disposition to gangrene, or in 
 preventing the fatal catastrophe that ensued. 
 
 " When the fever, and other immediately alarming 
 symptoms of the influenza had ceased, there frequently 
 remained a teasing cough ; and convalescents in general 
 complained of languor, want of appetite, and that their 
 sleep was interrupted and unrefreshing. For removing 
 these complaints, and completing the recovery of the 
 patients, change of air, and riding on horseback, were 
 the most effectual remedies; and to some they were 
 absolutely necessary. A milk diet was recommended 
 where the cough was obstinate ; but I did not find it 
 either necessary or of advantage to enjoin so strict an 
 antiphlogistic regimen as is usually done in similar com- 
 plaints. Neither do I know of any instance where the 
 cough terminated in a phthisis pulmonalis, and I am 
 much inclined to believe that this fatal termination was 
 much less frequent after the influenza than after a com- 
 mon cold. For the lowness and want of appetite, cha- 
 lybeate waters, especially when drunk at the spring, 
 were of singular service. I also frequently prescribed, 
 and I think with advantage, the elix. vitr. cum liquor, 
 anod. Hoffmanni, taken to the quantity of thirty or forty 
 drops in a bitter infusion, or in a decoction of the bark. 
 
 " In this short account of the late infl.uenza, I have 
 offered no conjecture with regard to the original cause 
 of the distemper, or the manner in which it was propa- 
 gated. I apprehend, from the present state of our 
 knowledge, that we can hardly venture to say even 
 what it is not ; still less to affirm, with any probability, 
 what it is." 
 
 Having thus inserted the best accounts, both ancient 
 and modern, we shall refer for our own opinions and ex- 
 perience to the article CATARRHUS EPIDEMICUS. 
 
 See also Observations on the Influenza by A. Brough- 
 
 ton, M. D. ; a Description of the Influenza, by R. 
 Hamilton, M. D. ; Fothergill's Works, by Lettsom, 
 4to. p. 615 ; Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. 
 vi. p. 340, &c. ; Medical Transactions, vol. iii. p. 54, 
 Sec.; Medical Communications, vol. i. p. l,Scc.; Edin- 
 burgh Medical Commentaries, vol. ix. p. 393; Me- 
 moirs of the Medical Society, vol. i. to vi. 
 
 INFRASCAPULA'RIS MUSCULUS,(from//rc, 
 below, and scafiula, the shoulder blade,) infras/iinatus, 
 sufierscafiularis inferior, subsca/iularis, or immersus, 
 rises from the whole inner surface of the scapula, passes 
 under the coracoid process, runs over the capsular liga- 
 ment, and is inserted into the outer tuberosity of theos 
 humeri, carrying the arm round, and partly raising it.- 
 being the reverse of the supraspinatus". 
 
 INFRASPINA'TUS, (from infra, and sflina). Sec 
 
 I-VFRASCAPULAHIS. 
 
 INFUNDI'BULUM, (from its shape,) choana, fiel- 
 vis, chonf. Between the basis of the anterior pillars of 
 the fornix, and the anterior part of the union of the 
 optic thalami, lies this funnel-like cavity. It runs 
 down towards the basis of the cerebrum, contracting 
 gradually, terminating in the glandula pituitaria, and 
 communicating with the lateral ventricles. (See CE- 
 REBRUM.) The name also of the pelvis of the kid 
 neys (see REXES,) and of the pharynx. 
 
 INFU'SIO, (from infundo, to flour in). LVFUSION. 
 It signifies either the action of the fluid, or the medi- 
 cine prepared by it. 
 
 By infusion in water, the gummy, the extractive, and 
 the saline parts of vegetables, are separated : and by 
 the intervention of the gum, the resin and oil are in 
 part taken up by the same menstruum, so that in many 
 instances the whole virtue of a plant is obtained. In 
 general, water takes up more by infusion from dry 
 herbs than from fresh ones, particularly the newly dried 
 ones. From animal substances, water extracts the ge- 
 latinous and nutritious parts ; and by this means glues, 
 jellies, and broths, are prepared ; and along with these 
 it sometimes takes up principals of more activity. Wa- 
 ter also generally suspends some portion of calcareous 
 and aluminous earth ; the quantity it dissolves of either 
 is truly inconsiderable. 
 
 In making infusions, whether in cold or hot water, 
 the ingredients are only steeped in it, without boiling. 
 It is the same, whether proof spirit, rectified spirit, or 
 any other menstruum, is em ployed, though these prepa- 
 rations have a different title. This form is preferred 
 where the medicinal portion is soluble and easily sepa- 
 rated ; when it is volatile, and would fly off by boiling; or 
 where it would be lost or destroyed by long maceration. 
 In nervous disorders, infusions are best made in a 
 vinous, a spirituous, or an alkaline menstruum. Sto- 
 machic infusions should be moderately spirituous. Ca- 
 thartic ones, whether saline or resinous, if for extem- 
 poraneous use, are best made with hot water. 
 
 Infusions should not, if possible, be so fully impreg- 
 nated with the ingredients as to make the medicine un- 
 palatable : though the infusions of many of the fetid 
 plants must be necessarily unpleasing. 
 
 Many infusions are most agreeable when made with 
 cold water, though probably weaker than when heat is 
 employed. The cold infusion of camomile flowers and 
 the carduus benedictus are pleasant, and will not excite 
 vomiting. 
 
IN J 
 
 816 
 
 INF 
 
 INFU'SIO. Sec TRANSFUSIO. 
 
 INFU'SUM. An INFUSION. Sometimes styled di- 
 lutum; at others it means a clyster or an injection. 
 
 INGE'STA, (from iiiffero, to throw in}. The con- 
 tents of the stomach; generally alimentary, sometimes 
 medicinal. 
 
 INGRAVIDA'TIO, (from ingravidcr, to be great 
 with child}. See IMPREGNATION 
 
 IN'GUEN, (from c/xva, to bring forth}. The 
 GROIN. The two groins, are the lateral divisions of the 
 hypogastric region. 
 
 INGUINA'LISf (from inguen, the groin; so called 
 from its supposed efficacy in diseases of the groin). See 
 ERYNGIUM. 
 
 INITALA'TIO. See FUMIGATIO. 
 
 INHA'LER. An instrument recommended by Dr. 
 'Mudge for the cure of catarrhs, but now disused, 
 though it may be in many cases probably advantageous. 
 
 I'NHAMJi ORIENTA'LES. ,See BATATAS His- 
 
 PANICA. 
 
 I'NHAME. See CARA BRASILIF.NSIBUS. 
 
 INHUM A'TIO,(from inhitmo, to bury in the ground}. 
 A method of digesting, "by burying in horse dung the 
 vessel which contains the chemical ingredients to be 
 digested. 
 
 INIMBOI'A. See BONDUCH INDOUUM. 
 
 I'NION, (the place whelice tvis, the nerves, origi- 
 nate). See OCCIPUT. 
 
 INJACULA'TIO, (from injaculor, to shoot into}. 
 A violent spasmodic pain in the stomach, feeling as if 
 darts were shot into it, with an immobility of the body. 
 Van Helmont. 
 
 INJE'CTIO, (from znjicio, Co throw into}. An IN- 
 JECTION, called also eisbole. .Fluids used for injec- 
 tion should be used lukewarm ; and may be applied 
 either by a syringe or clyster pipe. 
 
 When used in gleets or gonorrhoeas, Dr. Swediar ad- 
 vises that the syringe should have a short but wide pipe, 
 so large that its orifice may enter the urethra, and the 
 piston be close to its sides. If the whole pipe of the 
 syringe be much smaller than the orifice of the urethra, 
 it may wound the inside of the canal, and admit the 
 poison by absorption, or the liquid run out sideways, 
 instead of passing into the urethra. If the piston itself 
 does not apply closely to the sides of the syringe, even 
 if the pipe is sufficiently large, so that it perfectly closes 
 the orifice of the urethra, the liquor will still regurgi- 
 tate between the piston and the syringe, and very little 
 of the fluid will pass. The syringe being properly 
 made, should be applied closely and exactly to the ori- 
 fice of the urethra; so that, by the conic form of its pipe, 
 all passage may be denied to the liquid betwixt it and 
 the sides of the urethra. If the disorder lies in the usual 
 original seat of gonorrhoeas, viz. just under the fraenuin, 
 the patient should, with one hand, compress the ure- 
 thra at the first curvature of the penis, where the scro- 
 tum begins, while he holds and manages the syringe 
 with the fingers of the other. The piston, which should 
 always go close and easy, ought then to be pressed softly 
 and slowly, till he feels the urethra gently dilated, and 
 thus keep the liquid injected for a minute or two in 
 the passage, repeating the same operation three or four 
 times. By a rash or longer continued pressure of the 
 piston, the irritation often does, considerable injury. 
 By attending to these directions, the liquid is properly 
 
 applied to the part affected, and no danger is incurred of 
 carrying some of the venereal poison farther into the 
 urethra with the injected liquid. This precaution is, 
 however, not very necessary, as the dilution will pre- 
 vent any injury. The liquid should always, in cases of 
 virulent gonorrhoea, be lukewarm ; butln gleets, cold. 
 In gonorrhoeas, if the liquid is too cold or too warm, 
 it is supposed likely to hurt the patient, either by the 
 retropulsion of the matter, or increasing the inflamma- 
 tion. In all cases, before an injection is applied, the 
 patient should attempt to' make water. Theue arc a va- 
 riety of injections made use of in this complaint; among 
 the most efficacious are the following : 
 
 INJECTION OF ACETATED AMMONIA. To three ounces 
 of distilled water add one ounce of acetated am- 
 monia. OF ACETATED LITHARGE. To four OUHCeS 
 
 of rose water add eight drops of acetated litharge. 
 MURIATED INJECTION. To four ounces of distilled 
 water add eight drops of muriatic acid. OILY INJEC- 
 TION. To four ounces of oil of almonds add eight 
 drops of acetated litharge. OPIATE INJECTION. To 
 four ounces of distilled water add forty or sixty drops 
 
 of tincture of opium. INJF.CTION OF GREEN TEA. 
 
 Infuse half an ounce of green tea in four ounces of 
 boiling water, and let it stand till cold. COMPOUND 
 
 INJECTION OF CERUSSA, S6C PLUMBUM. INJECTION 
 
 OF MURIATED QUICKSILVER. To foul' OlinCCS of 
 
 distilled water add two drops of the liquor of mu- 
 riated quicksilver. This must be weakened if the in- 
 flammation in gonorrhoea is great : or, should there not 
 be any, it may be strengthened. Any of these may be 
 used irt the inflammatory stage of a gonorrhoea ; but 
 the muriated is considered as the most eligible, where 
 the scalding of urine is very troublesome. INJECTIONS 
 OF VITRIOL OF ZINC. Dissolve ten grains of vitriol 
 of zinc in five ounces of water. COMPOUND INJEC- 
 TIONS OF VITRIOL OF ZINC. Add to the above ten 
 drops of acetum lythargyri, or half a drachm of white 
 vitriol, with as much acetated lead, a drachm of camphor, 
 and two scruples of opium, are dissolved in sixteen 
 ounces of boiling water, and strained. MERCURIAL 
 INJECTIONS. Mucilaginis gum arab. g iv. calomelanos 
 3 ss. or hydrargyri purificati J i- mucilaginis 5 iss. aq. 
 3j iss. As astringent injections the following are re- 
 commended : INJECTION OF ALUM. Dissolve four" 
 grains of alum in four ounces of rose water. OF 
 COPAIBA. Mix two drachms of balsam of copaiba with 
 six ounces of rose water, by means of the yolk of an 
 egg; or, with four ounces of lime water, by means of 
 the mucilage of gum arable ; of ACETATED COPPER ; 
 
 Of AMMONIATED COPPER ; of VITRIOLATED COPPER ; 
 COMPOUND INJECTION OF VITRIOLATED COPPER. (See 
 
 CUPRUM.) These arc beneficial in the last stage of 
 gonorrhoea; gleets; fluor albus ; and, perhaps, with 
 small portions of their active ingredients may be em- 
 ployed in the inflammatory stage as sedatives. INJEC- . 
 
 TION OF GALLS. See GALLJE. 
 
 Patients who labour under gleets, after having used 
 injections with some advantage, grow careless in the 
 application, and even sometimes neglect them for a day 
 or two. The consequence of this has been that the dis- 
 charge has increased, as if it had been a fresh disease; 
 and the relapse being more obstinate than the original 
 complaint, the patients have been obliged to continue the 
 injections for more weeks than it might have required 
 
IN 
 
 817 
 
 INJ 
 
 days had their use not been interrupted. In general, 
 to prevent all danger of a relapse, it is proper to employ 
 the injections three, four, or, according to circumstances, 
 six times a day during the disease, and to continue the 
 same regularly for ten or twelve days after the 
 running has entirely ceased. 
 
 In ANATOMY great improvement hath been made by 
 means of injections. Ruysch first employed them with 
 success; and it is said that the Czar Peter, seeing an in- 
 jected boy, whose appearance nearly resembled life, ran 
 and kissed it. 
 
 Injections, which unite with water, and consequently 
 with the animal fluids, consist of isinglass and common 
 glue. These succeed with the finer vessels, in mem- 
 branes ; but, if employed to fill the larger, they take 
 too long time in coagulating. If coagulated by alcohol, 
 they become brittle; and, when the water is carried off 
 by evaporation, the vessels are not properly filled. 
 It has been attempted to remove these inconveniences, 
 by first injecting the solution of glue ; and, when the 
 capillary vessels are filled, a coarser wax injection ; 
 but the wax either hardens too soon, mixes irregularly 
 with glue, or the parts separate where the two fluids 
 are in contact. 
 
 Alcohol mixes both with water and oil, and conse- 
 quently has been employed to fill the capillary vessels, 
 but it coagulates the animal fluids it meets, and often 
 blocks up the canal. It will not suspend durably colour- 
 ed powders, and, at last, evaporates, leaving little more 
 than the colours of those to which it had been united. 
 Melted tallow, with a little mixture of oil, is often use- 
 ful; but it sometimes stops too soon, where it meets 
 with animal fluids, and becomes, by time, very brittle. 
 Oil of turpentine, recommended by Dr. Monro, is ge- 
 nerally employed to fill the finer vessels. It suspends the 
 colouring matter; and, when the more volatile parts are 
 evaporated, enough of the grosser particles remain, to 
 retain the powder, and keep the vessels sufficiently full. 
 After this is injected, it is confined by filling the larger 
 vessels with a coarser injection, with which it unites 
 very accurately. 
 
 Anatomists have preferred for the colour of their in- 
 jections such pigments as most nearly imitate the na- 
 tural contents of the vessels; the red for the arteries, 
 and the blue for the veins. The vegetable colours are 
 apt to concrete, and are destroyed by insects. The 
 mineral are therefore preferred. The red is generally 
 vermilion, a substance which in a small proportion 
 gives a very considerable body of colour; and the green 
 consists of distilled verdigris, which is brighter than the 
 common sort, and dissolves in oil ; the blue of verditer 
 or smalt; the yellow of king's yellow; the black of 
 lamp black or burnt ivory are used. 
 
 The properties required in the injecting matter are 
 fluidity ; and they must likewise grow stiff, but tough 
 and flexible when cold; for were they too hard the 
 smaller vessels would be frequently broken. The fol- 
 lowing possess these properties: 
 
 FIXE INJECTION. By Dr. Nicholls. Take hard 
 white Spanish varnish, and hard brown Spanish varnish, 
 of each equal parts ; turpentine varnish and vermilion, 
 of each a sufficient quantity. Mix them. 
 
 COARSE INJECTION. By Dr. A'ic/iolla. Take of 
 yellow resin two pounds ; of yellow wax one pound ; of 
 turpentine varnish a sufficient quantity. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 These injections may be coloured with vermilion or 
 with verdigris. Whatever colouring matter is used, it 
 must be ground extremely fine. 
 
 Dr. Monro recommends for the fine injection a 
 pound of oil of turpentine, gradually poured on the co- 
 louring matter finely powdered. To procure -the ver- 
 milion or verdigris very fine, it may be agitated with 
 the oil, and, after standing at rest a little time, poured 
 off; the coarser parts will by that means be separated, as 
 they will have subsided. 
 
 Dr. Monro's coarser injection consists of tallow one 
 pound, white wax five ounces, common oil three 
 ounces, melted over a lamp, adding Venice turpentine 
 two ounces. When this is dissolved, the whole must 
 be strained through a warm linen cloth ; and, if design- 
 ed to run far, some oil of turpentine must be added 
 when it is used. The fine injections, it is said, should 
 be thrown in as warm as the finger can well bear ; the 
 coarser nearly at the boiling point. In general, how- 
 ever, these directions are erroneous ; for, by such heats, 
 the colour will be changed, and the coats of the vessels 
 injured. It will be safer to give them only so great a 
 degree of heat as is sufficient to render them perfectly 
 fluid. 
 
 Quicksilver is frequently vised for injections, and it 
 is excellently adapted for this purpose, from its admitting 
 of the minutest division. Were it possible to render it 
 solid, and to impart to it any given colour, its advantages 
 would be very considerable. May it not be possible to 
 oxidate it within the vessels ? Its great fluidity is, how- 
 ever, inconvenient, as the slightest puncture empties all 
 the vessels filled with it; and its weight renders the 
 preparation so heavy, that it is liable to strike against 
 the glass, and to rupture the distended vessels. In in- 
 jecting with quicksilver no impulse of a piston is ne- 
 cessary, for its own weight is sufficient ; but the opera- 
 tor must recollect, that the momentum is in proportion 
 to the perpendicular height of the column, not its dia- 
 meter. Quicksilver is chiefly used in injecting the 
 lacteal s and lymphatics, the vessels of the parotid glands, 
 of the testis, and of the mammae, sometimes the ar- 
 teries and veins of the hand. 
 
 In general, the younger the animal is the injection 
 will go farther, and the same will happen when the 
 fluids have been exhausted by disease. In the first 
 case, the small vessels are larger ; in the second, they 
 are more empty. The less solid the part is, more ves- 
 sels will be filled; and the more membranous, the 
 brighter and more beautiful the preparation will appear. 
 The great object in injections, therefore, is, \o empty 
 the vessels, to relax the solids, and prevent the too ra- 
 pid coagulation of the injected fluids. Water is, there- 
 fore, first injected, till it returns colourless by the veins; 
 the water is propelled by injecting air, and the air is 
 afterwards squeezed out. But the water cannot be 
 wholly separated, and the particles of this fluid interposed 
 between those of the injection occasion its breaking. 
 It is, therefore, more common to trust to maceration for 
 some time in the water, and squeezing the vessels, so 
 as to evacuate the fluids by the divided end. 
 
 It is not easy to detail with advantage, in this place, 
 the minuter regulations of this operation. It must be 
 learnt from the works of practical anatomists, and from 
 experience. The arterial system, after death, is usually 
 empty ; and the injection runs freely through it. To 
 5 M 
 
INI 
 
 818 
 
 inject the veins from the trunks the valves must be 
 forced, which is difficult, and generally impossible ; 
 for the coats will yield rather than the valves, so that 
 one of the smallest branches which will admit the pipe 
 must be opened. It must be recollected, however, that 
 the veins of the abdominal viscera have no valves, so that 
 they may be injected in any direction. 
 
 The subjects to be injected, after having their vessels 
 cleared of their contents, should be warmed in water. 
 
 A foetus may be injected by the umbilicus ; a child 
 by the aorta ascendens from the left ventricle; an adult 
 in the same manner as a child. Injection by the aorta 
 fills only the arteries ; but by the umbilicus of a foetus 
 both arteries and veins are injected. When the arteries 
 in the cornea are filled, the injection should not be 
 pushed farther. When finished, the subject should be 
 cooled suddenly in cold water. 
 
 If the body is macerated a day or two in cold, before 
 it is put into warm, water, the blood will be more 
 effectually dissolved, and the vessels more effectually 
 emptied than by any other method. When put into 
 warm water it may continue thirty-six or forty-eight 
 hours, the water being kept as hot as one can bear a 
 hand in it. 
 
 A preparation is best dried by a current of free air, 
 avoiding dust; when dry, it must be varnished. The 
 shining varnish maybe laid on it with a brush. While 
 drying, if animalcules appear, the .part may be wetted 
 with a solution of hydrargyrus muriatus dissolved in 
 rectified spirit of wine. 
 
 Muriatic or nitrous acid diluted is proper for de- 
 stroying rhe soft parts of injected preparations. 
 
 The rectified spirit of malt is the best for preserving 
 these or any other anatomical preparations. 
 
 INIRRITA'NTIA. This is a class of medicines not 
 hitherto introduced into the systems of therapeutics, 
 though described, we apprehend, by Dr. G. Pearson, in 
 his course of the MateriaMedica, under the appellation 
 ofacentro/ioctics, from , a privative, and XEVT^OV, stimulus, 
 a term we might have adopted, had it occurred to us in 
 an earlier stage of the work. The great doubt which 
 remains is, whether this be not properly a subdivision 
 of sedatives. We think that strictly it is so ; and we 
 noticed these medicines in the article ANODYNES, q. v., 
 but thought it would be useful to the younger student 
 to bring the whole subjectinto one view, as its application 
 is extensive, and utility considerable. 
 
 The sources of irritation in the human body are nu- 
 merous. Of this kind are external stimuli ; acrimony 
 in the firtst passages, or the secreted fluids; inflamma- 
 tory stimulus, particularly of the mucous membranes; 
 scirrhi, or other indurations; extraneous substances 
 lodged in the cellular membrane, or among the fibres 
 of the muscles ; worms, ossifications, or extravasated 
 blood. The remedies of these irritations occur under 
 their proper heads; and it is rather the object of this ar- 
 ticle to speak of the nervous irritations more generally, 
 whose source is less obvious. 
 
 Nervous excitement often arises from a particular 
 state of the nervous power, or, as we may be allowed to 
 style it, the nervous fluid. Whatever be the state 
 which causes animation, the increase of that energy is 
 irritation. This irritation, according to its different cir- 
 cumstances, is allayed by cold, by heat, by exhausting 
 the nervous power, or, more directly, destroying its 
 
 activity; by diluting, and thus diminishing the activity 
 of its cause ; by sheathing the nerves from its action, or 
 discharging it. 
 
 Co Id we have already spoken of; and the sedative 
 power of this remedy, either by its continued effect or 
 its repetition, has been already explained. It properly 
 belongs to a subsequent head, but it is distinguished in 
 this place in consequence of its application. It is par- 
 ticularly adapted to the increased excitements which 
 produce a more active circulation, either in general or 
 in particular organs; in general, chiefly in haemorr- 
 hages, and locally, in those inflammations which rapid- 
 ly destroy the texture of the part, or produce atony, from, 
 excess of stimulus. It is thus one of the most ready 
 and powerful inirritants that \ve employ. 
 
 Heat. The regulation of temperature, in a different 
 way, is often effectual in lessening irritation, viz. by the 
 continuation of a degree somewhat lower than that of 
 the body, and much lower than that of the affected 
 part. Thus water of the heat of 92 to 95 gradually 
 sooths the irritated nerve, and lessens its excitement. 
 Air acts more slowly, and, of course, less effectually ; 
 for the application even of the water must be long con- 
 tinued before it produces any effect. To their warmth 
 a variety of demulcent remedies owe their efficacy, but 
 often to their other qualities, which we shall soon 
 notice. 
 
 Exhausting the nervous /tower, by stimulants, some- 
 what below in their effects those of the irritating cause, 
 is often effectual. By this our object is to continue the 
 excitement, not in a morbid degree, but by diminishing 
 its power to exhaust safely the irritability of the nerve. 
 Thus volatile alkali and eau de luce succeed in lessening 
 the fatal effects of the viper's poison ; alcohol and tur- 
 pentine relieve burns ; mercury sometimes lessens the 
 irritation of the hydrophobic poison, and perhaps 
 partly in this way of the lues venerea. We were 
 long since taught to prevent the trismus expected to 
 arise from the puncture of a nerve, by applying ethereal 
 spirit of turpentine. Many similar remedies are em- 
 ployed, and this is one of the most successful refinements 
 of modern practice. 
 
 In a similar way ivedestroy the activity of the nervous 
 power by sedatives; by tonics, which lessen irritability; 
 and by narcotics. We lessen irritation by opium and 
 by vinegar ; by bark and other vegetable astringents ; 
 by lead, copper, zinc, and silver. The narcotics we 
 employ are tobacco, belladonna, hemlock, and digitalis. 
 Each is useful in this way. 
 
 We sometimes lessen irritation by diluting the stimu- 
 lus, and this is necessary when acrid poisons are carried 
 to the excretories, as cantharides to the bladder, or 
 when saline acrimony abounds in the blood. Dilution 
 is, however, most often necessary when acrimony 
 abounds in the primae viae ; a more frequent occurrence 
 than any other of this kind. 
 
 The diminution of irritation by sheathing the flarts, 
 and thus defending them from acrimony, includes the 
 class of demulcents. This class is of considerable ex- 
 tent, and the medicines we shortly enumerated in that 
 article. They are the oils and fats in all their variety, 
 including spermaceti and bees wax; the pure mucilages, 
 including the gums and althaea; the farinaceous muci- 
 lages, as the lint and hempseed, the quince and fenu- 
 greek seeds ; the fccuja of wheat, and some miscclla- 
 
INS 
 
 819 
 
 INS 
 
 neous vegetables, as the branca ursina, the melilot, the 
 white lily, &c. We can easily conceive that these can 
 sheath the fauces, the epiglottis, the stomach, and intes- 
 tines; but it is more difficult to suppose that they can 
 be carried into the blood," and again acton the excretory 
 vessels. This is, however, undoubtedly true, and we 
 see it certainly in the urinary organs, probably in the 
 lungs. These demulcents, like warm water externally, 
 seem to sooth irritation beyond the part to which they 
 are applied; for such is the consent of the small vessels 
 on every portion of the surface with each other, that 
 changes produced in one part are, by sympathy, com- 
 municated to the whole. 
 
 The medicines which discharge the acrid matter can 
 scarcely be enumerated among these; for puncturing 
 a furunculus cannot be styled an inirritant. It was 
 mentioned, however, to connect the whole, and to 
 suggest that a source of irritation in distant parts is 
 often productive of great inconvenience. When vio- 
 lent symptoms of irritation, therefore, appear, of which 
 the immediate cause is not perceived, it will be neces- 
 sary to extend our views to every part of the body; and 
 we may thus be able to discover and discharge sub- 
 stances which have been unnoticed, and produced, 
 without suspicion of the cause, the greatest incon- 
 veniences. 
 
 We have confined, in this view, the action of inirri- 
 tants to cases of excitement; yet we shall find other 
 sources of irritation from privations. Thus, hunger 
 produces symptoms of irritation ; the want of the usual 
 distention in any of the cavities, and fatigue, have a si- 
 milar effect. The only remedy in common to both these 
 causes of irritation is warmth, or particularly warm wa- 
 ter: but it is unnecessary to enlarge at present on this 
 subject; since to add the remedies of this kind would 
 render the class less natural, and we should anticipate 
 what will occur under another article. See IRRITA- 
 TION. 
 
 INNOMINA'TA ARTE'RIA, (from in, non, and 
 nomen, a name). This word is applied fo any part that 
 has no specific denomination. It is the external branch 
 of the external iliac artery at its division, near Poupart's 
 ligament, ascends outwardly to the inside of the spine 
 of the ilium ; is lost in the muscle of the belly, and 
 sends branches to the ileus internus. 
 
 INNOMINA'Tl NE'RVI. A name of the fifth 
 pair. See THIGEMINI NERVI. 
 
 IXNOMINA'TUM OS. Coxe ossa, os ilii, or cox- 
 endijc. The principal bone of the pelvis. 
 
 INNUTRI'TIO, (from in, not, and nutria, to nou- 
 rish). See ATROPHIA. 
 
 INOCULA'TIO, (from inoculo, to engraft). See 
 VARIOLA and VACCIXA. 
 
 INOSCULA'TIO, (from in, and osculum, a little 
 orifice). See ANASTOMOSIS. 
 
 INPINGUE'DO PO'RCI. See Cosxus. 
 
 IN'SA'XIA, (from in, not-, and sanus, sound). DE- 
 
 JURIUM, Or MADNESS. See MANIA. 
 
 INSE'CTA, (from in, into, and seco, to cut). An 
 INSECT. These animals are thus named from their 
 being almost wholly divided in the middle. 
 
 "\Ve deferred considering this class of animals in a 
 physical or a medicinal view when we treated of the 
 ANIMAL KINGDOM, q. v., because we had not received 
 'he last labours of Cuvier and La Treille. Insects 
 
 were most strictly distinguished by Lyonnct, who styled 
 them animals without any vertebrae, with articulated 
 paws or limbs. The flesh is soft, but the skin hard, 
 scaly, or crustaceous, to which the muscles are attached ; 
 though the true crustaceous animals should be sepa- 
 rated from insects, as having a muscular heart, and 
 breathing by means of gills. See CRUSTACEA. 
 
 Another distinction of insects is their colourless blood. 
 If some insects are bruised, a red fluid is discharged; 
 but this has, in general, no relation to blood, except 
 when blood has been previously swallowed ; and in 
 some insects it is a secreted fluid under the eyes. Yet, 
 from the late observations of Cuvier, red blood seems 
 to occur in some animals of this class. 
 
 The arrangement of insects is scarcely the object of 
 this work. We may, however, remark, that they 
 have been considered for this purpose in all their varied 
 relations. " Swammerdam has preferred, as the basis of 
 his classification, their metamorphoses; Linnaeus the 
 organs of motion ; Fabricius those of nutrition. The 
 system of Linnaeus is certainly the best and most natu- 
 ral ; yet later observators have found some inaccura- 
 cies in his characters, and less exact distinction, in 
 his apterous insects. De Geer and Olivier have lessened 
 these inconveniences by stricter discriminations, and 
 forming a new order, the orthofitere, taken from the 
 hmmijittr<e. Indeed, we consider Olivier's arrangement 
 as the best and most natural ; more simple than La- 
 treilles, more correct than that of Fabricius. 
 
 Insects may be considered in a work like the pre- 
 sent as articles of food, as medicinal bodies, as either 
 useful or detrimental to mankind. If we except the 
 crustacea, we shall find few species used at any time 
 as aliment. The locust (gryltus cristatus Linnaei) is 
 used in the east as food. It is said to taste like a 
 pigeon, but more insipid, and is seldom eaten but when 
 other food is scarce. Its price is high only in times 
 of famine. The wings and feet, sometimes the intes- 
 tines, are separated. The Bedouins of Egypt eat them 
 roasted alive ; the Arabians roast and eat them with 
 butter; or, when they wish for a dish of peculiar deli- 
 cacy, they parboil, and then fry them in butter. The 
 inhabitants of Morocco dry them, and those of Barbary 
 pickle them. Forskal, however, tells us that they 
 have very little flavour, and that they are far from nu- 
 tritious, and occasion melancholy, or cutaneous affec- 
 tions. In different parts of India and America the 
 larvae of coleopterous insects, bred in the internal parts 
 of trees, as the weevil, a species of lucanus, the passalus 
 of Fabricius, the prionus cervicornis, &c. ; but these 
 can only be procured with much trouble, and can 
 never form an article of food. We have heard of the 
 Worms of filberts being eaten as a delicacy, and said to 
 be rich, like marrow, with the taste of the nut, and 
 that the maggots of every fruit have its peculiar flavour. 
 The Romans used to eat the larva of an insect which 
 they styled cossus, supposed to be the same which is 
 found under the bark of the willow or the ash ; but this 
 larva, which is a true caterpillar, has an insupportabla 
 smell and probably a disagreeable taste ; so that it is cer- 
 tainly not the same. In Africa the inhabitants eat the 
 white ants. The galls formed by a cynips on a species 
 of sage in the isle of Crete, and on the glechoma hede- 
 racea Linnaei, are accounted by children a peculiar de- 
 licacy. The honey of the bee is too well known as a 
 5 M 2 
 
INS 
 
 820 
 
 INS 
 
 nutritious substance, and a medicine to be particularly 
 noticed.' The honey of some districts in America is, 
 however, poisonous (see American Transactions); and 
 new honey will often disagree with the bowels, when 
 these are peculiarly tender and irritable. 
 
 If, with much trouble, we have collected a scanty 
 catalogue of nutritious insects, we shall not find the 
 materia medica greatly enriche.d from these minute ani- 
 mals. The cantharides are, however, of considerable 
 importance in medicine (vide in verbo); and the ants 
 are said, by infusion, to furnish a pleasant and salutary 
 acid drink in fevers. (See FORMICA.) The galls of 
 the oak and the bedaguar of the rose tree, though the 
 effects of insects, derive all their virtues apparently from 
 juices of the tree and vegetable. The carabus, chryso- 
 cephalus, two species of the sphaex of Linnaeus, two of 
 the chrysomela and coccinella, three of the curculio, 
 have been recommended in tooth ach. The insects 
 are to be bruised between the fingers, and the tooth 
 and gums rubbed with the same fingers. The meloe 
 majalis and proscarabseus are of- the nature of can- 
 tharides, but less powerful. The oniscus asellus 
 (millepes) was formerly much employed as a stimulat- 
 ing expectorant in dropsy, in obstructions of the liver, 
 in asthma, and cynanche. Its nauseous acrimony points 
 it out as a medicine of importance; but its disgusting 
 appearance has occasioned its neglect. The coccus 
 of the cactus coccinelliferus (cochineal) is said to be sti- 
 mulant and diuretic ; the same insect of the ficus Indica, 
 and quercus ilicis, the lac, and kermes, to be astringent ; 
 but modern practice neglects both. We have said that 
 the more refined naturalists had separated the spiders 
 from the insects; but we may mention here, without 
 an apology, the use of the spider's webs in external hae- 
 morrhages, which act in assisting the concretion of the 
 blood. We mention it also to add, that an ant found 
 in Cayenne, the formica fungosa of Fabricius, com- 
 poses its bed of a down so fine, that it generally suc- 
 ceeds in stopping arterial haemorrhages on the same 
 principle. The ancients used the horns of the cervus 
 volans as an absorbent ; and Linnaeus tells us, that in 
 Sweden a species of gryllus is irritated so as to bite 
 warts, and that the fluid from its mouth destroys them. 
 The trivial name is assigned from this property. 
 
 Among the advantages derived to mankind from in- 
 sects, we need not name the silk, and the scarlet dye 
 from the cochineal. Many insects', besides that of the 
 mulberry, spin a silken pod ; and from many of the 
 cocci, a brilliant colour, though inferior to that of the 
 cochineal, may be obtained. From the silk worm's 
 pod, the Chinese, it is said, prepare a brilliant and du- 
 rable varnish. This worm affords also the Bengal root, 
 styled in England Indian grass, so useful to the fisher- 
 man. We need not add Reaumur's attempt to make silk 
 from spider's webs, in which it has been supposed he 
 would have succeeded, could he have induced them to 
 live peaceably with each other. The gum lac and bees 
 wax are well known, and some naturalists have attri- 
 buted amber to these animals. Among the advantages 
 of insects to mankind, we may also reckon their fur- 
 nishing birds with a copious supply of nourishment, 
 and their destruction of putrid matter and of each 
 other. 
 
 The chief disadvantages are derived from their de- 
 structive ravages on books and furniture, and, above all, 
 
 from the diseases which they occasion. (See ANI- 
 MALCULA.) The very troublesome itching produced 
 by many species of acarus is well known. The louse, 
 the flea, the bug, and the mosquito, are the common 
 enemies of our repose; and in warm climates are far 
 more numerous and fatal. The locusts, which destroy 
 our harvest, the insects so fatal to vegetables of every 
 kind, are scarcely objects of our attention at this time. 
 They must be watched in their state of larvse, when 
 they may be at once extirpated. The most destructive 
 flies escape our attention by their harmless or pleasing 
 appearance in this state of disguise. 
 
 INSERTIO. The union of parts so close that one 
 seems to penetrate the substance of the other, as the in- 
 sertion of muscles into a bone. It sometimes means 
 the insertion of any instrument into a cavity of the 
 body. 
 
 INSE'SSIO, incessus, (from insideo, to sit ufion). 
 Sitting over relaxing vapours. 
 
 I'NSIDENS, (from the same,) applied in botany to 
 that which rests upon another part. 
 
 INSIDE'NTIA, (from the same). See EPISTAXIS. 
 INSrDIANS,(from insidior, to deceive'). INSIDIOUS, 
 LATENT ; an epithet of diseases which betray no evi- 
 dent symptom, but are ready on any exciting cause to 
 appear ; or which, on their first attack, do not show 
 their peculiar or dangerous nature. 
 
 INSI'PIDUS, (from in, non, and safiidus, savoury'). 
 TASTELESS. See APJEUM. 
 
 INSITIO. ENGRAFTING. 
 
 INSIPIE'NTIA, (from in, priv. and safiientia, wis- 
 dom). Childishness ; a low degree of delirium. 
 
 INSOLA'TIO, (from in, u/ion, and sol, the sun). 
 INSOLATION ; exposing any thing to the sun. See ICTUS 
 SOLARIS, of which this word is a synonym. 
 
 INSO'MNIUM. A DREAM. Quod in somno vi- 
 detur. Dreaming is a subject of considerable import- 
 ance, not only in a physiological view, but as often af- 
 fording useful prognostics, particularly in fevers ; and it 
 has been considered with great attention both by phy- 
 siologists and metaphysicians; but whether the culture 
 has been erroneous, or the soil stubborn, it is at least 
 certain that the harvest has failed of producing that satis- 
 faction which, from the labour and care, might have 
 been expected. It remains to be determined whether 
 we shall be more successful. 
 
 A dream is a series of images either sensible or in- 
 tellectual, presented to the mind during sleep, more or 
 less vivid, and sometimes so lively as to impress the 
 mind with the fullest conviction of their real existence. 
 They are evidently distinct from the mind, since fear 
 and joy, despair and admiration, are excited by them; 
 since the immaterial principle can decide on the pro- 
 priety of the actions they may suggest, or can excite 
 volition in consequence of their being presented. The 
 images, however, thus passing before the mental eye 
 are often incongruous, disjointed, and absurd ; but 
 whatever forms they may assume, we believe it to be a 
 well established fact, that every part is derived from 
 sensible ideas formerly received. The physiologist 
 who has not particularly attended to this subject may 
 start at so positive an assertion ; but after the examina- 
 tion of our own dreams during a series of many years, 
 after the most extensive inquiries, we have never, in a 
 single instance, beep able to trace any image> or any 
 
INS 
 
 821 
 
 INS 
 
 portion of a new combination, which was not previously 
 conveyed to the mind by the senses. So extensive, 
 however, is the power which suggests these sleeping 
 scenes, that their objects are as various as our ideas ; 
 and the 
 
 Quicquid agunt homines votum, timor ira -uolu/itaa 
 Gaudia discursus 
 
 form the farrago of this drama of the fancy. Our pas- 
 sions are excited as by reality ; our reasoning, however, 
 is weak and imperfect. 
 
 In dreams we seein to reason, to argue, to compose ; 
 and in all these circumstances, during sleep, we are 
 highly gratified, and think that we excel. If, however, 
 we remember our dreams, our reasoning we find to be 
 weak, our arguments inconclusive, and our composi- 
 tions trifling or absurd. Some metaphysicians have 
 supposed that from age and reflection our dreams be- 
 come more consistent and philosophical, and have even 
 supposed that the mind can, during sleep, retain its 
 wonted powers. We are willing to believe that, from 
 age, our minds wander less in this state of repose; but 
 we suspect that it arises from the sleep being less per- 
 fect, and not from any experience in the " art of dream- 
 ing." We certainly fancy in our dreams that a given 
 image is new ; but if we can retain it when awake, we 
 find that this opinion arose from our imperfect recogni- 
 tion, and we shall then be able to recollect its proto- 
 type. We seem to think, also, some place, which in 
 fancy is seen in our sleep, to be more beautiful and 
 glorious than any which has before occurred. Yet on 
 awaking we shall find this splendour a thing of shreds 
 and patch work, made up of heterogeneous and dis- 
 jointed vestiges before offered to the senses. 
 
 It has been supposed that the fancy pursues the 
 images of the foregoing day, and that Queen Mab 
 sports " on lovers' lips, who straight on kisses dream." 
 This general opinion we dare not deny, especially when 
 sanctioned by the magic of Shakspeare's poetry. Yet 
 our experience does not support it ; and when the mind 
 has been exhausted by joy or sorrow, we have often 
 found the sleep sound and refreshing. When less ex- 
 hausted, the fancy seems to play with various images, 
 not always connected with the previous state of mind. 
 We have even thought that when the mind has been 
 very deeply impressed with any peculiar images, that 
 such have less seldom occurred in dreams than their 
 opposites. That dreams ever offer any foreboding of 
 future ills or benefits ; that we ever, in this state, re- 
 ceive information from preternatural sources ; are opi- 
 nions which we leave to the childishness of the nursery, 
 or the wandering fancies of superstition and dotage. 
 
 The aegri somnia have been proverbial, as descrip- 
 tive of disjointed incongruous images ; and what may 
 be considered as the pathology of dreams,, will perhaps 
 more fully illustrate their nature. In fevers the 
 dreams are often highly distressing ; from indigestion 
 they are equally so, but of a different kind. In the 
 former, the mind is hurried from one object to another 
 with inconceivable rapidity ; in the latter, chained 
 down and oppressed with a heavy weight. Should it 
 happen that the patient is relieved of his load during 
 his dream, the complexion of these airy nothings im- 
 mediately varies. Aversion is changed to liking, dis- 
 gust to complacency, oppression to freedom. If the 
 
 heat of fever is relieved by a salutary perspiration, the 
 patient is no longer hurried through the trackless air, 
 but reposes in a verdant meadow, or more often drinks 
 of the cool stream, for the thirst vanishes. In general, 
 very deep sleep is oppressive ; light sleep salutary and 
 refreshing. The senses no longer convey the usual 
 impressions, but images are excited, which, though 
 not wholly similar to the usual ones, are not very dif- 
 ferent. Thus violent heat will suggest a dream of 
 scorching fire ; throwing off the clothes in winter, of 
 walking through a river. The effects of opium on our 
 dreams are singular. In those with whom it agrees it 
 excites the most pleasant images ; when it disagrees, 
 the most frightful : in all it greatly influences the ideas 
 of the duration of time A man of genius and an art- 
 ist under the influence of opium, fancied Holbein's 
 Dance of Death realized, and that each figure assumed a 
 real form, and was presented to him in all its horrors. 
 He suffered, in his opinion, from this exhibition, for 
 many hours ; and, at last, awaking in terror, heard the 
 clock strike twelve, when he recollected that he did 
 not sleep till after eleven. The author of this article, 
 in whom opium excites the most agreeable images, has 
 experienced the same change in his ideas of time. We 
 have sometimes thought the nature of dreams influ- 
 enced, in a certain degree, by the temper and disposi- 
 tion of the dreamer. Thus the sanguine cheerful tem- 
 per finds, in all his distresses, a means of escape ; where 
 the more gloomy melancholic disposition perceives no 
 resource till he awakes in horror. But in this we may 
 be styled dreamers. The other facts recorded in this 
 article have been verified by repeated observation. 
 
 The cause of dreams has excited various speculations. 
 This waking sleep, or sleeping activity, appeared to 
 Baxter so inconsistent, that he supposed immaterial 
 spirits were amused, or engaged in suggesting these 
 plays of fancy, and sometimes, perhaps, conveying im- 
 portant information. We cannot deny the existence or 
 employment of these spiritual agents; but can scarcely 
 conceive, in the whole circle of creation, beings so use- 
 less. They are, however, wholly unnecessary ; for, in 
 the pathology of dreaming, we have seen that the cause 
 is purely corporeal ; and, indeed, Baxter's opinion is, we 
 believe, consigned to the same oblivion with that which 
 looks to dreams as foretelling future events. 
 
 Wolfius supposed a previous excitement of some 
 part necessary to suggest to the fancies during sleep ; 
 and, in fact, delivers the fictions of Shakspeare in the 
 garb of sober sound philosophy. This opinion is, 
 however, inconsistent with the phenomena of dreaming ; 
 and we have no modern idea on this subject which need 
 detain us, except the opinion we are about to explain, 
 originally derived from Dr. Cullen. 
 
 In sleep, Dr. Cullen observes, that there is a partial 
 collapse of the brain, at least so far as respects the ani- 
 mal functions ; and this partial diminution of excite- 
 ment is shown by the delirium which occurs in the in- 
 terval between the sleeping and waking state. To dif- 
 ferent degrees of the collapse, dreams, more or less vivid, 
 appear to be owing. Dreams, indeed, are of the na- 
 ture of delirium. Similar heterogeneous or disjointed 
 ideas constitute both ; and the whole must be resolved 
 into that unequal balance of the nervous power in the 
 brain arising from diminished energy. The proof of 
 this is the want of the usual associations ; another, the 
 
INS 
 
 822 
 
 T 
 
 deficiency of judgment ; a function, when perfect, which 
 arises, as we have seen, from a free communication be- 
 tween the different parts of that organ. The defect of 
 judgment is seen from a high opinion we form of what 
 we suppose we have written or said in our dreams, which 
 is often ridiculous, and strangely heterogeneous. 
 
 Yet, it may be asked, are no ideas suggested in our 
 dreams which deserve the attention of our awakened 
 judgment ? We have heard of some such suggestions, 
 and suspected that we have experienced them ; but they 
 consist only of .a happy recollection, or a new combina- 
 tion, which we are sufficiently awake to be pleased 
 with, and rouse ourselves to recollect. We remember 
 dreaming of being asked for a motto for an air balloon, 
 and immediately suggested the following : 
 
 Tcntaflcla via est qua me quoque possum 
 Tollcrc humo -uictorque -virum volitare per ora. 
 
 Every instance of peculiar genius or supernatural in- 
 formation in dreams may be referred to one -of the 
 sources just mentioned. 
 
 Though this partial collapse explains, in sonic degree, 
 the heterogeneous combinations of dreams, it does not 
 show us how the images are excited. It will be at once 
 obvious that this question includes one to which no an- 
 swer can probably be given, viz. in what manner do 
 sensible impressions act on the mind to produce ideas, 
 or how, in turn, does the mind act on the brain, by means 
 of volition, to excite action ? We may hazard a few 
 speculative remarks, which, if ill founded, will detain 
 the reader but a short time. We have seen that the 
 power which resides in the brain and nerves is probably 
 a subtile fluid, capable of vibrations, and that its action 
 consists in these vibrations. If, then, such have been 
 excited by sensible impressions, we know that they may 
 be renewed by powers more inconsiderable ; and it is not 
 impossible even that the motion of the blood, in those 
 parts of the brain where the mobility of the fluid is con- 
 siderable, may excite vibrations, and these be attended 
 with the same ideas which originally followed them. 
 In constitutions where the nervous fluid is particularly 
 mobile, or in cases where the circulation is hurried, 
 dreams will be more frequent, more vivid, and often 
 more troublesome. 
 
 Dreams, we have said, are useful in affording prog- 
 nostics in various diseases. When the dreams are 
 hurried and violent, we have often reason to expect de- 
 lirium : when the mind in fevers is gloomy and dis- 
 tressed, and the dreams frightful, the fever soon be- 
 comes dangerous ; but when in sleep, the fancy is 
 soothed by pleasing images, the disease is seldom 
 alarming. In these cases, the consequences are pro- 
 bably those of terror on one side, and complacency on 
 the other ; and the peculiar states of fever may not be 
 the causes of the dreams. Yet, when we recollect 
 that, in other instances, diseases of the body excite 
 dreams of distress and horror, we must think that the 
 more violent corporeal affections are really the causes of 
 the terrific visions. In either case they arc often use- 
 ful prognostics. 
 
 If any part of the brain is more easily excited 
 
 to action by having been previously impressed, the 
 
 mind, on the contrary, becomes more insensible. Thus, 
 
 the person used to distress is comparatively calm in 
 
 "witnessing the most painful scenes : the mind, once 
 
 harrowed with horror, will bear common trouble with- 
 out emotion. This will account for the fancy not al- 
 ways pursuing, in sleep, the painful scenes of the day, 
 or rather for their not being followed by pungent dis- 
 tress, so that they escape the recollection when we are 
 awake. 
 
 Is it a fact that the dreams of children are more ter- 
 rific than those of adults ? Infants certainly dream, and 
 seldom awake in terror; in fact they know not the 
 tendency of objects, and are not capable of appreciating 
 their effects so as to be terrified. When they are 
 farther advanced, the tales of the nursery often inspire 
 horrible images,which may again return hi their dreams ; 
 or their systems, more mobile and irritable than those 
 of adults, may be more susceptible of violent impres- 
 sions. We could wish, however, that the fact were 
 more decidedly ascertained. 
 
 Animals dream, particularly dogs ; but in these vi- 
 sions they are more often pleased than terrified, though 
 sometimes angry. Their bark is" different, and the 
 voice of those who talk in their sleep is usually altered. 
 We have no evidence of the feathered race being sub- 
 ject to these nocturnal visitors; and perhaps they are 
 connected, like associations of ideas, with the propor- 
 tional bulk of the brain. 
 
 See Baxter on the Immateriality of the Soul ; Lord 
 Monboddo's Works ; Hartley on Man ; Wolfius's Onto- 
 logy ; Cullen's Physiology ; and Lommius. 
 
 INSPIRA'TIO, (from in, and spiro, to breathe). IN- 
 SPIRATION ; eispnoe, epipasmos. The action of the 
 chest and diaphragm, by which the air is drawn into 
 the lungs. See RESPIRATIO. 
 
 INSTILLA'TIO, (from instillo, to drofi upon,") often 
 synonymous with embrocatio. 
 
 I'NSTITA, (from incisto, to stay). A FILLET ; and 
 
 INSUFFLA'TIO,(from insufflo,to blow into). Blow- 
 ing into any cavity, to convey any remedy to a part 
 affected. 
 
 INSU'LTUS, (from insult o, to attack}. The first 
 invasion or access of a paroxysm. 
 
 INTEGA'STRUM. The decussation of the optic 
 nerves. Paracelsus. 
 
 INTEGUME'NTA, (from intego, to cover). IN- 
 TEGUMENTS ; the cuticle, rete mucosum, cutis, and 
 membrana cellularis ; sometimes applied to particular 
 investing membranes, as the coats of the eye. 
 
 INTEMPERA'NTIA, (from in, non, and tempera, 
 to moderate). INTEMPERANCE. Besides its usual signi- 
 fication, it sometimes is synonymous with dyscinesia. 
 
 INTEMPE'RIES, (from in, non, and tempera, to 
 mingle.) See DYSCINESIA. 
 
 INTE'NTIO, (from intendo, to stretch out). IN- 
 TENTION. It is either extension or indication. Heal- 
 ing a wound " by the first intention," means when di- 
 vided parts are placed in contact, and unite without 
 any suppuration. 
 
 INTERCE'PTIO, (from intercipio, to stop). See 
 APOLEPSIB. 
 
 INTERCOSTA'LIS, (from inter, between, .and cos- 
 t<E, the ribs,) any part situated between the ribs ; viz. 
 
 INTERCQSTA'LES ARTE'RI^E, which arise in pairs 
 from the aorta, and run on- the lower parts of 
 each rib. They are eight, nine, or ten- in number, of 
 which the upper come from the subclavian. The 
 
I N T 
 
 823 
 
 I XT 
 
 intercobtales of the true ribs anastomose with the internal 
 mammary ; those of the superior go to the muscles of 
 the Lcll>-. 
 
 IXTF.RCOSTA'LKS MU'SCULI ; mesofileurioi ; INTER- 
 COSTAL MUSCLES are eleven in number on each side 
 externally, and as many internally; in all forty -four. 
 The external ones pass downwards and forwards; rising 
 from the edge of the superior, and inserted into that 
 of the inferior, rib: their fibres run nearly parallel; 
 but near ihe sternum disappear. Their use is to elevate 
 the ribs. The internal ones are the reverse of the ex- 
 ternal; rising from the edges of the inferior 1 , and in- 
 serted into those of the superior, ribs ; consequently 
 they decussate each other. These depress the ribs; 
 so that, by the alternate action of the two sets of muscles, 
 the thorax is expanded in inspiration, and diminished in 
 capacity during expiration. 
 
 The levatores costarum longiores and breviores of 
 Albinus are those portions of the external intercostals 
 which arise from the the transverse processes of the ver- 
 tebrae, where the ribs are fixed to them, and other por- 
 tions which pass over one rib and terminate in the next 
 below it. Similar portions of the internal are called 
 by Douglass costarum defiressorex /irofirii Cowfleri. 
 
 INTEHCOSTA'LES XE'RVI; INTERCOSTAL NERVES, ni/m- 
 pathetici nerui majores, are formed of all the spinal 
 nerves, and of branches from the fifth and sixth pairs 
 from the brain. They run on the other side of the ribs. 
 This is a very important part of the nervous system ; 
 but it has already claimed a large share of our attention. 
 See CEREBRCM. 
 
 INTEHCOSTA'LES VE'N-JE, DEXTH.S, SUPERIORES, ET 
 IXFKRIOHES. See AZVGOS. 
 
 IXTERCU'RREXS FE'BRIS, (from inter, between, 
 and curro, to fiats'). An INTEHCURRENT FEVER. Some 
 fevers are epidemical in certain seasons only ; others 
 happen in all years, and are only occasionally epidemic. 
 The former are called stationary; the latter, by Syden- 
 ham, intercurrenls. See Sydenham's Works. 
 
 INTERCU'RUEXS vel INTEKCI'DEXS PULSUS. When 
 between two strokes at proper distances a third quickly 
 intervenes. 
 
 1'NTERCUS, (from inter, between, and cutem, the 
 skin'). See AXASARCA. 
 
 I XTERDE'XTIUM, (from inter, between, and denies, 
 teeth'). The intervals between teeth of the same order. 
 
 IXTERDI'GITUM,(fromiifer,dwri,andi/i,gri/a, 
 toeorjintrer}. A CORX BETWEEX THE TOES. 
 
 INTERFEMI'NEUM, (from inter, between, and 
 femur, the thigh}. See PERINEUM. 
 
 INTERFOLIA'CEUS, (from inter, between, and 
 folium, a leaf]. Proceeding from between opposite 
 leaves. 
 
 IXTERLU'XIUS MO'RBUS, (from inter, between, 
 and tuna, the moon ; because it was supposed to affect 
 chiefly those born in the wane of the moon). See 
 EPII.EPSIA. 
 
 1XTERMISSIO, (from intermitto, to discontinue}. 
 The intervals betwixt two fits of any distemper. 
 
 IXTERMI'TTEXS FE'BRIS, (from the same). An 
 IXTKKMITTENT FEVFR, is a febrile disease consisting 
 of distinct attacks, with perfect freedom from fever in 
 the intervals. Different names are given to this fever 
 according to the periods of its return ; if after twenty- 
 four hours, a quotidian ; if after forty-eight hours, a 
 
 tertian ; if after seventy-two hours, a quartan ; after 
 ninety-sixhours,ayuinfa7z,ora/ie>w/i;<en. Such inter- 
 mittents are, however, rare ; and those with longer in- 
 tervals have been styled erratic. Those are called 
 autu mnal which begin in August, and those vernal which 
 begin in February. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places intermittent in the class fiyrexie, 
 order febres ; defining it fever arising from marsh 
 miasma, consisting of many paroxysms ; a total free- 
 dom from fever, at least an evident remission ; re- 
 turning v.kh a marked exacerbation, and generally with 
 shivering ; having one paroxysm only in a day. He 
 adds, " whoever will weigh what will be delivered 
 concerning remittent fevers, and their distinction from 
 continued fevers, strictly so called, will readily see why 
 I have thought it necessary to change the character 
 formerly given of intermittents as well as continued 
 fevers." The latter he defines fevers having no inter- 
 mission, nor arising from marsh miasma, but continuing 
 only with slight remissions and exacerbations; having 
 two exacerbations each day. " He thinks that the no- 
 sologists, Sauvages, Linnaeus, and Sagar, have not acted 
 judiciously in instituting a separate order of remittents, 
 as if they were altogether different from perfect inter- 
 mittents ; for those fevers called remittents arise from the 
 same cause, viz. marsh miasma, as intermittents ; each 
 appears as an epidemic, in the same place, and at the 
 same time of the year ; each is cured exactly by the 
 same remedies ; and very often in the same subject, the 
 same disease sometimes exhibits the intermittent, some- 
 times the remittent, type ; diseases, therefore, so ex- 
 tremely alike with respect to their causes, mode of 
 cure, and type, ought neither to be placed under a dif- 
 ferent order, or in different section." 
 
 The patient, though free from fever, is slightly indis- 
 posed the following day with chilliness and languor : he 
 hath a weak and slow pulse, his urine is pale, and either 
 deposits a sediment, or contains a small cloud suspended 
 in it; the sediment is of a reddish colour, exactly re- 
 sembling brick dust; the surface frothy, or covered 
 with a pellicle. The beginning of autumnal intermit- 
 tents is sometimes not very different from that of con- 
 tinual fevers. When weakly persons are the subjects, 
 the intermissions are proportionally le^s distinct. 
 
 Obstinate intermittents often end in dropsies, or 
 hectics from obstructed viscera. Vernal intermittents 
 often require no assistance, and very rarely prove fatal. 
 
 Intermittents are distinguished by the very regular 
 appearance of each stage of fever formerly described 
 (see FEBRIS) ; and the continuation of the paroxysm 
 sometimes extends to twenty-two hours, the patient 
 having scarcely two hours interval ; but this chiefly 
 happens when two diseases of this kind have attacked 
 the patient at once, so that the fit of one comes closely 
 on the conclusion of the former paroxysm. A single 
 quotidian will, however, sometimes last eighteen or 
 twenty hours. 
 
 In general it will be found that the longest paroxysms 
 have the shortest intermissions ; and the contrary ; but 
 the time of the paroxysms is occasionally anticipated 
 or retarded. An increase of the interval, or rather a 
 retarded paroxysm, shows the disease to be declining ; 
 while an anticipated attack is rather a sign that the 
 disease is becoming a remittent or continued fever. 
 
 It is singular that intermittents rarely attack in the 
 
INT 
 
 824 
 
 INT 
 
 night. When the paroxysm anticipates, so as to come 
 before eight, its next step is usually to the febrile period 
 of the evening, previous to the usual-day of its attack; and 
 when it is retarded beyond eight or ten in the evening, 
 the following attack is usually at eight in the morning 
 following its accustomed day. Continued fevers are said 
 to attack in the night, but we have generally found 
 that the patient has complained in the evening, and 
 that the fever has then formed, though the rigor has 
 only taken place during the night, or rather about four 
 in the morning. 
 
 The attack of intermittents is sometimes attended 
 with the most alarming symptoms, such as syncope, 
 apoplexy, a great load on the chest, with threatening 
 suffocation, epileptic paroxysms or violent spasms, or a 
 coldness, which increases till the patient sinks into 
 torpor, soon followed by death. These are circum- 
 stances of peculiar danger, and require the most minute 
 attention. The hot fit is also sometimes so violent as to 
 be attended with delirium, and occasionally with rup- 
 ture of the vessels, from the violence, in the language 
 of Dr. Cullen, of the reaction. These circumstances 
 require particular attention in the conduct of the cure. 
 
 Intermittents are sometimes complicated ; that is, 
 there may be two tertians, or two quartans, existing at 
 the same time. The double tertian of authors, the 
 duplicana of Linnaeus, consists of two tertians, return- 
 ing each at their regular times, and thus attacking every 
 day. The real disease is distinguished from a quotidian 
 by the time of the attack, which in a tertian is about 
 noon, by the shorter paroxysms ; and by the fits of 
 fever which occur on the alternate days resembling 
 each other : while, if that on the succeeding is com- 
 pared with the fit of the former day, some difference is 
 observable. Another form of the double tertian is with 
 two paroxysms in one day ; and this kind is distinguish- 
 ed by the appellation of tertana duplicata. A triple 
 tertian has also been observed, consisting of two 
 paroxysms on each alternate day, and one only in the 
 interval. This is the semitertiana of authors, the ter- 
 tiana triplex of Sauvages. Tertians differ also in the 
 degree of remission, when complicated in the manner 
 already mentioned. Thus a double tertian, which re- 
 turns daily, will have often the remission between the 
 unequal and equal day; between the third and the 
 fourth, for instance, more strongly marked ; between 
 the equal and unequal day less strongly. 
 
 Quartans vary as much ; but, indeed, in this country 
 quartans are uncommon, except in the marshy coun- 
 tries on the east of this island. The quartana duplicata 
 of Sauvages consists of two paroxysms every fourth day, 
 and on the other clays none. The quartana triplicata 
 consists of three paroxysms every fourth day, with three 
 days of intermission. The quartana duplex has only 
 an intermission of the third day, and the paroxysms of 
 every fourth day are alike. The triple quartan attacks 
 every day ; and the paroxysms of every fourth day re- 
 semble each other. This disease, like the double ter- 
 tian, is distinguished by the period of the attack and 
 the shortness of the paroxysms. The author of this 
 article, in thirty-five years practice, has seen but one 
 quartan, which was imported from a distant county. 
 
 Quotidians vary but little, except in their causes and 
 their partial attacks. Many of these are symptomatic 
 only ; but the partial quotidians attended with violent 
 
 pains are peculiarly distressing, and with great difficulty 
 removed. The quintana and septimana are described 
 by authors very vaguely, and seem, in general, to be 
 symptomatic. 
 
 Intermittents are not always dangerous, and the ver- 
 nal agues generally disappear on the approach of sum- 
 mer. The autumnal ones are more frequently attended 
 with infarctions of the liver, and the more obstinate 
 kinds of these, the quartans, leave often this organ in a 
 scirrhous state. Dropsies and hectics are the conse- 
 quence. It has been, on the other hand, contended; 
 that vernal tertians are salutary, and clear the constitu- 
 tion of other diseases, as indigestion, flatulency, and 
 acidity of the stomach ; habitual rheumatisms and other 
 inflammations ; cutaneous and nervous complaints. 
 For this opinion we offer the very respectable authority 
 of Dr. G. Fordyce, for having seen but few cases of in- 
 termittents, we will not add, as an ejection, that such 
 salutary effects have not occurred to us. We have 
 found every intermittent, which we have seen, to be a 
 disease which we have been anxious to cure as speedily 
 as was consistent with the safety of the patient. 
 
 The cause of intermittents is exclusively the miasma 
 from marshes, and the remote causes those of fever in 
 general. We have already observed, that no satis- 
 factory reason has been assigned for the recurrence of 
 the paroxysm. Dr. Cullen attributes the duration of 
 fevers to the violence of the spasm or the weakness of 
 the reaction ; and though in each paroxysm of inter- 
 mittent the spasm may be conquered, yet its cause, the 
 atony, remains to be combated by a new series of 
 symptoms. It is evident that in intermittents the 
 cause remains, for they leave a languor, in part the 
 effect of the exertions ; but, in part also, of the remain- 
 ing debility. While we have modified, in some mea- 
 sure, the doctrine of Dr. Cullen, yet this explanation, 
 with a change of the language, may appear probable ; 
 and it is supported by a fact already stated, that the 
 concluding paroxysm is the most violent. We know 
 not, however, the duration of an intermittent in conse- 
 quence of the debility remaining unsubdued ; for we 
 shall find, that it is often continued from habit, and 
 that raising any violent emotion, fixing the attention, 
 or exciting a different train of motions, in any way, 
 will prevent its recurrence ; and, when once prevented, 
 the fit seldom returns. It may be then questioned, 
 whether, even in the early stages, it may not be the 
 creature of habit. When an intermittent first attacks, 
 its paroxysms are seldom regular. When they become 
 so, they soon establish a habit which we know is with 
 difficulty removed ; but this habit seldom takes place 
 but in weak, mobile constitutions. 
 
 In the cure of intermittents, our first object is to 
 prevent the recurrence of the fit ; our second to 
 conduct the paroxysm, so as to obtain a complete solu- 
 tion of the disease ; the third to increase the general 
 tone of the system, in the intervals, that the disease 
 shall not again return. 
 
 Our first object, for it is not strictly an indication, is 
 limited to those remedies whose immediate action may 
 prevent the attack. These are means of increasing the 
 tone of the system, or supporting the action of the ex- 
 treme vessels, so as to prevent their quiescence, per- 
 haps their spasm. The tone of the system is increased 
 by stimulants and tonics. With this view aromatics. 
 
1 X T 
 
 
 I N T 
 
 - .-.rids, and ardent spirits, in almost every 
 
 nable variety of form, are administered when the 
 
 iit is expected. Very large doses of bark are also g 
 
 so as to accumulate from one ounce to two in the 
 
 stomach, at the time of the usual return. The former 
 
 se plans is highly injurious when a phlogistic 
 
 'revails in the system ; for it converts the in- 
 
 en into a continued fever, with topical 
 
 -mation. The latter is equally injurious, when 
 
 the stomach and bowels have not been previously 
 
 'cleared; and occasions those infarctions styled ague 
 
 ca/cea, which have been so often attributed to the bark. 
 
 In different circumstances each has succeeded. 
 
 The action of the extreme vessels is supported by 
 emetics and sudorifics. An emetic is given previous to 
 the return, while the perspiration is supported by warm 
 -,, the volatile alkali, or the sudorific powder of 
 Dover. Opium, with warm leas, will-equally succeed; 
 but, in general, for the reasons formerly assigned, great 
 external heat should be avoided. Opium is not the only 
 medicine which acts peculiarly on the vessels of the 
 skin, though it is the most powerful. Guaiacum has a 
 similar ett'ect; and the ammoniated tincture, when 
 joined with opium, is often a valuable remedy used 
 with these views. Musk, empyreumatic oil, and ether, 
 are said lo have had a similar effect, without producing 
 sweating ; but in such cases, they probably, if success- 
 ful, which has been doubted, act as simple stimuli. To 
 the same source may be attributed the effects of 
 bracelets of mustard seed and garlic to the wrists and 
 ancles ; bruised spiders and tobacco, applied to the 
 wrists ; yarrow, Sec. to the feet. These excite so great 
 a degree of inflammation as to increase the heat as well 
 as the circulation, and have often undoubtedly suc- 
 ceeded. We must add, that whenever we attempt to 
 prevent the paroxysm of an intennittent by sweating, 
 this mode of relief must be continued till the period of 
 the paroxysm is at an end, or at least till the time when 
 the sweating stage would have otherwise commenced. 
 Those means which excite terror, surprise, and hor- 
 ror, or, as we have said, raise a train of new emotions, 
 will prevent the return of paroxysms. A man has 
 been pushed into the "water ; fire has been cried ; the 
 - most distressing tidings invented and communicated. 
 A patient, labouring under an ague, has been ordered 
 to swallow half a pint of- his own urine; to hold a 
 toad in his hand till it dies ; to eat common spiders in a 
 raisin, or cobwebs in crumb of bread. All these re- 
 medies fill the mind with such dread as to counteract 
 the impression of the cause ; but in general they are 
 dangerous, and when we wish to prevent the fit, we 
 depend rather on the tonics, the stimulants, and the 
 sudorifics. These are often highly necessary ; for when 
 the fever attacks with apoplexy, epilepsy, or other 
 symptoms which threaten the life ; or when the patient 
 is so far debilitated that another fit would be probably 
 fatal; we must take the most decisive steps to pre- 
 vent it. We remember to have seen three cases of this 
 kind, in which by the sudorific plan, detailed above, we 
 succeeded. 
 
 To conduct the paroxysm so that its solution shall 
 finally remove the disease, is often beyond our power. 
 An emetic, given at the first approach of coldness, will 
 often lessen both it and the next stage ; and we must 
 repeat, what Dr. Fordyce tells us, that he has remarked 
 vol.. i. 
 
 the superior efficft' -.onial pi' 
 
 the ipecacuanl; en the hot fit comes on it must 
 
 be mitigated by cold, and by the cooling diaphoretics. 
 Opium, at this period, is ' Dr. Lind to lessen 
 
 the heat, and hasten the :>d wh^n the last stage 
 
 has fully come on, the exhibition of the bark is said to 
 render the sweating more effectual. Such are the ob- 
 servations of authors, which we can neither confute nor 
 confirm. From what we have, however, read and seen, 
 we suspect that these measures lessen the inconveniences 
 of the paroxysm, but seldom pu' o the disease. 
 
 In the intervals our chief exertions I e place; 
 
 and we have been lately accustomed to trust almost ex- 
 clusively to the Peruvian bark. We have seen (see 
 CORTFX PF.RUVIAVUS) that we can <1( : informa- 
 
 tion from the sensible qualities of this medicine, or from 
 its analysis, either in, the milder or more forcible sepa- 
 ration of its component parts, and we must rest con- 
 tented with the fact, that the bark will usually cm < 
 termittcnts. We say " usually," for was it so certain 
 a remedy as the language of authors would lead us to 
 suppose, they would not fly from the common to the red 
 and yellow kinds, to combinations of bitters and aroma- 
 tics, to copper and to arsenic. As it is, however, the 
 common remedy, we must direct its exhibition. 
 
 We have already spoken of the bark, given immedi- 
 ately preceding the fit, and in the sweating stage. We 
 now speak of it as a remedy in the intervals. In ge- 
 neral, then, it must not be given while there are any 
 considerable infarctions of the viscera. We have al- 
 ready shown (see FEBRIS), that fever almost consists 
 in, or is constantly attended with, a disturbed balance 
 of the circulation, and that the biliary system and the 
 brain, from their structure and constitution, receive a 
 large proportion of blood, which is confined to the larger 
 vessels. Fever cannot, therefore, continue long with- 
 out infarctions of the liver at least, if not excessive ful- 
 ness of the cerebral system ; and in this state the bark is 
 certainly injurious. Physicians may colourthis objection 
 in a variety of ways, but they cannot elude it. Inter- 
 mittents then, which continue usually some time with- 
 out decisively showing their true nature, must be attend- 
 ed with at least fulness in each viscus, and this should 
 be previously removed. We have already shown that 
 emetics and cathartics are the chief remedies for this 
 purpose ; and hinted, that it was not without reason 
 that physicians formerly condemned the cortex as the 
 cause of these swellings; but, in reality, they should 
 have blamed its injudicious use. These opinions are 
 confirmed by another caution, universally laid down, 
 that the bark is only admissible during a remission. In 
 fact, at the time of the fit the fulness is most consider- 
 able : after its solution, that degree of fulness only re- 
 mains which is owing to the dilatation of the vessels. 
 Dr. Fordyce is so confident of its injury during the 
 paroxysm, that he directs it to be omitted during the 
 time that the paroxysm would have come on. In other 
 words, if the fit is expected on a given clay, which 
 usually lasted from ten to four, or six, and if the bark, 
 taken previously, has prevented the accession, the re- 
 medy must still be omitted during this period, though 
 no accession really takes place. We find also that, in 
 remittents, unless the remission is considerable, the 
 bark is not always admissible ; in continued fevers it is 
 very rarely so. 
 
 5 N 
 
[ N T 
 
 826 
 
 I N T 
 
 Though the bark be confined to the interval, it is not 
 necessary that it should be exhibited with equal free- 
 dom in every period of that interval. In a quartan, for 
 instance, though given in the first day of intermission, 
 its doses need not, during that day, be considerable, or 
 often repeated. On the next, the medicine should be 
 given in as large doses as the stomach will bear. In a 
 tertian, the dose of the remedy should be greatly in- 
 creased during the last six hours of the interval. What 
 the dose should be must be determined by the judg- 
 ment of the practitioner, and the constitution of his pa- 
 tient. Not less than an ounce of the powder will ef- 
 fectually stop a tertian; and a much larger quantity 
 must be taken in the interval of a quartan. As the in- 
 lerval of the fits of a quotidian is short, we must be 
 more active; but the disease should be lessened by 
 emetics and cathartics before the bark is employed. 
 
 It is common and highly proper to recommend the 
 removal of a diathesis phlogistica previous to the exhi- 
 bition of the bark ; but it is equally necessary to guard 
 against' its purging or its constipating effects. The 
 former is most successfully opposed by combining a 
 laxative, as rhubarb with the bark, and the latter by 
 opium ; but as the rhubarb adds to the bulk, and to the 
 nauseous taste of a medicine, already sufficiently dis- 
 agreeable, we may choose the period of the accession 
 for the action of any quick purgative, as the castor oil 
 with senna ; the senna or jalap with cream of tartar, or 
 the jalap with calomel. Should opium disagree, the 
 bark may be taken in a. strong decoction of logwood. 
 When we have been most successful, we should not too 
 soon abandon our remedy, as intermittents, except when 
 continued from habit, are very liable to a relapse. 
 
 The bark, with every precaution, will not sometimes 
 remain on the stomach, though joined with aromatics, 
 with opium, or followed by an effervescing draught. In 
 this case, we have been directed to quilt it in a calico 
 waistcoat, to be worn next the skin ; to bind it round 
 the wrists; to inject it in a clyster; or to bathe the 
 patient in its decoction. Each method is said to suc- 
 ceed; but what will not appear to succeed in the eye 
 of its inventor ? If the bark is really useful in these 
 ways, we should expect that it will not be employed in 
 any other ; but when we reflect on the quantity requir- 
 ed to cure an intermittent in the stomach, an organ 
 which so quickly sympathises with the extreme vessels, 
 the brain, and the sensorial power, we can scarcely ex- 
 pect lesser quantities, applied less advantageously, to 
 succeed. The advocates of this practice have quoted 
 Dr. Alexander's experiments with some triumph, to 
 show that bark applied to the skin is absorbed; but 
 when large quantities have been given to check an in- 
 termittent, at once, and vomiting has succeeded, the 
 whole is apparently evacuated though the fit be stopped. 
 If it be contended that the bark in this way is really 
 applied to the extreme vessels themselves, the advocates 
 for the practice must show how it passes the cuticle, ex- 
 cept by the absorbents; and prove, what may be still 
 more difficult, how in this way it can obviate the 
 cause, viz. the atony of the sensorial power. 
 
 The prejudices against the bark, on its first introduc- 
 tion, led to a variety of substitutes for it in these dis- 
 eases; and all the bitters and astringents were occa- 
 sionally employed, joined sometimes with alkaline and 
 neutral salts, at others with aromatics, more simple 
 
 stimulants, or antispasmodics ; the abrotanum, the vari- 
 ous species of wormwood, the carduus, the centaury, 
 the camomile flowers, the columbo root, orange and 
 lemon peel, gentian, quassia, tansey, rue, St. Ignatius' 
 bean, with almost every medicine which contains a 
 bitter juice. It is a doubt whether the bitter is the 
 same in all. When the bitters are pure, as in the gen- 
 tian and camomile flowers, the principle is apparently 
 the same ; but the wormwood, for instance, contains 
 an essential oil totally different from its bitter juice; 
 the orange peel not only an essential oil, but an astrinA 
 gent principle. This may have perhaps occasioned the 
 preference of the latter, since the bark also contains an 
 astringent portion ; and whatever aversion physicians 
 had to the bark, in their substitutes they came as near 
 it as possible. The action of bitters and astringents we 
 have already noticed. See AMARA and ASTRINGENTIA. 
 
 The astringents employed have been the alum, the 
 galls, the tormentil, and the oak bark: each, it is said, has 
 been successful ; but their success has not been so decided 
 as to lead to their general employment instead of bark. 
 
 The additions to the bitters and astringents, though 
 chiefly to the former, have been, we have said, alkalis, 
 neutral salts, stimulants, or antispasmodics. Boerhaave 
 was fond of the bitters with alkalis as producing a sa- 
 ponaceous medicine, in his opinion a powerful deob- 
 struent; though he. sometimes preferred the neutrals. 
 These are undoubtedly of great utility as antifebrile 
 medicines, though seldom sufficiently powerful to stop 
 the paroxysms of an intermittent. The aromatics 
 usually added are nutmeg and ginger; the antispas- 
 modics, the animal oil of Dippel, or, sometimes, the less 
 elegant form of candle snuffings. The latter, with nut- 
 meg, is said to have often effected a cure. Similar ad- 
 ditions sometimes render the bark more effectual. 
 
 The other substitutes have been the .metallic tonics, 
 copper, arsenic, and iron. We know not that copper 
 has been employed in the pure intermittents, though 
 used with success in the intermittentes larvatae, which 
 we shall notice in the following article. Arsenic was 
 employed many years since in this disease, and lately 
 has been in general use, from the success of Edwards's 
 ague tincture (see ARSENICUM). It is undoubtedly 
 a very active and powerful medicine ; nor have we 
 found any disadvantages from its use. It has succeeded, 
 when the bark in every form, and with every addition, 
 has failed. Fowler's arsenical solution is made in the 
 following manner: take arsenic very finely powdered, 
 and fixed alkaline salt, of each sixty-four grains (some 
 ordered half the quantity); distilled water, half a pint; 
 these are to be put into a Florence flask, and placed 
 in a sand heat: the water is then to boil slowly till the 
 arsenic is perfectly dissolved: when the solution is 
 cold, half an ounce of compound tincture of lavender is 
 to be added, and of distilled water, another half pint, 
 more or less, so that the whole of the solution shall 
 yield by measure a pint, or rather \veigh fifteen ounces 
 and a half. Patients from two to four years of age may 
 take from two to four drops; from five to seven years, 
 from five to seven drops; from eight to twelve years, 
 from seven to ten drops; from thirteen to eighteen and 
 upwards, twelve drops at a dose, in any proper vehicle, 
 two or three times a day. 
 
 Iron is sometimes added to the bark and bitters to 
 increase their virtue ; but it has, we believe, been 
 
I XT 
 
 827 
 
 1 X T 
 
 seldom trusted alone. All these medicines seem 
 to act by increasing the general tone of the system, 
 and thus counteracting the debility in which the dis- 
 ease apparently consists. The mineral acids, though 
 powerful tonics, have not been used, we believe, in this 
 disease. 
 
 The general management of patients, who labour 
 under intermittents will not detain us long. It is in 
 the first place necessary to remove them from the in- 
 fected air; but the activity of modern husbandry has 
 lessened the number of marshes, and the disease is 
 comparatively rare. In parishes where the number of 
 intermittents was not annually less than t\vo hundred 
 respectively, the disease is not found, or only in a few 
 instances in its disguised state. The diet should be 
 light, easy, and digestible. The ancients seldom ad- 
 mitted of food in the first days of fever ; and in the 
 early periods of intermittents, when the disease has 
 seldom any regular interval, the less nourishment that 
 is taken, the sooner will the fever assume its proper 
 type. In general, when the Sts are more distinct, ani- 
 mal food should be avoided unless there is sufficient 
 time to complete the digestive process before the ex- 
 pected return. This precaution must be continued 
 after the fits have disappeared. 
 
 The intermittentes comitattf and fterniciose of Torti 
 are more nearly allied to the remittents, and are Indeed 
 often of the remittent kind. They will therefore be 
 considered with advantage under that article. See 
 REMITTEXTES. 
 
 See Torti TherapeuticeSpecialis,Sydenham's Works; 
 Cleghorn on the Diseases of Minorca; Hunter on the 
 Diseases of the Army ; Senac de Recondita Febrium 
 Natura; Fordyce on Fevers, second Dissertation. 
 
 IXTERMITTENTES LARVAT/E. A fever of a truly in- 
 termittent nature is often disguised under the appear- 
 ance of a very different complaint, or seems to the in- 
 experienced practitioner a fever of a different kind. 
 In the first, the real disease may generally be suspected 
 from the appearance of regular paroxysms, or more cer- 
 tainly by perfect intermissions, since these more often 
 occur in such disguised intermittents than a regular 
 recurrence of the disease. Intermitting fiains of every 
 kind, where the paroxysm is completely terminated, 
 are o! this kind ; and the most common and most trou- 
 ble jme instance is the hzmierania. The distinction 
 of the complaint is not easy, for pains in the head, 
 from whatever cause, are not constant : even the DOLOR 
 FACIEI CRUCIANS, q. v. the tic doloureux, has its re- 
 missions (see CEPHALALGIA). Haemicrania, therefore, 
 is distinguished from its situation, occupying often 
 with such minute precision one half of the head, that 
 the patient can place the point of a pin between the 
 part pained and that unaffected ; frequently from its 
 regular attack, at least a regular continuance ; in many 
 instances from its being ushered in by rigor, followed 
 by feverish heat ; almost always from soreness in the 
 bones of the cheek of the side affected during the pa- 
 roxysm only. It is a disease of the most distressing 
 kind, for its obstinacy is equalled only by the violent 
 degree of the pain. 
 
 The intermitting nature of this complaint is known 
 
 rom its occurring in the low, damp, marshy situations, 
 
 from its regular recurrence, and from the remedies 
 
 which relieve it. But among these we cannot reckon 
 
 the Peruvian bark alone ; for, though large doses have 
 sometimes appeared to cure, they arc often ineffectual, 
 so that we are rather inclined to attribute the relief, 
 sometimes experienced, to the spontaneous cessation of 
 the disease. The remedy which most frequently suc- 
 ceeds is that recommended by Dr. Grant, consisting of 
 an ounce of valerian, half an ounce of bark, two drachms 
 of the Philonium Londinense, one drachm of kali, with 
 a scruple of rhubarb, made into an electuary with simple 
 syrup. He remarks, what we have found to be true, that 
 it this quantity is swallowed between two paroxysms, the 
 last will be greatly mitigated; and if the same quantity- 
 is swallowed between the two next, the complaint will 
 be so far cured as to be scarcely troublesome. The 
 effects of this plan, however, are rendered more certain 
 by gi\ ing an emetic before the expected attack, with a 
 blister behind the ear of the side affected ; and as it is 
 necessary to keep the bowels free, which the propor- 
 tion of rhubarb is unequal to, the period of the acces- 
 sion may be employed for this purpose. The duration 
 of the pain is amply sufficient for the operation of salts, 
 of the oleum ricini, or- jalap. 
 
 The quantity to be taken, according to this plan, 
 may be sometimes inconvenient; but the pain is so 
 excruciating that we have scarcely found any one whose 
 resolution has not been equal to the alternative. It 
 sometimes, however, though rarely, has happened, that 
 the stomach will not retain it : the resolution has occa- 
 sionally failed ; and even the medicine has not succeed- 
 ed, for the disease in our practice has been frequent. 
 In such circumstances the copper has sometimes re- 
 lieved; and, in more than one instance, a secret me- 
 dicine, which is pretty certainly a solution of arsenic. 
 If the period of the fever is not required for the action 
 of a laxative, the pain may be mitigated by opium, 
 with which camphor or musk has been combined ; but 
 of these additions we cannot speak from our own ex- 
 perience. 
 
 Other periodical pains and nervous complaints, as the 
 hooping cough, hiccough, nausea, colic, and palpita- 
 tions, regularly recurring, are very frequently removed 
 by the same means (Senac). It has been usual to give 
 the bark in every periodical complaint ; but it seldom 
 succeeds, except in doses much more inconvenient than 
 those of Dr. Grant's medicine ; and, when it seems to 
 relieve, it leaves the patient more subject to relapse. 
 
 There are, however, symptoms periodically recur- 
 ring, not always of. this kind ; but we have only been 
 able to trace them when belonging to one disease, viz. 
 lues venerea. We have seen a periodic ophthalmia, a 
 haemicrania, and an haemorrhage from the nose, re- 
 curring at regular intervals in this disease. Each has 
 been cured by a mercurial course. It may be said, that 
 mercury, like copper and arsenic, will remove it; and 
 it may be true, but each laboured under syphilis. The 
 patients are at this moment alive, and the author, by a 
 personal application, has refreshed his memory on the 
 different subjects. We must add, however, that Senac, 
 an author of the highest credit, mentions intermitting 
 haemorrhages, ophthalmy, ear and toothach, cephal- 
 algia, pains under the scapula, nephritic affections, 
 pain of either leg or arm, and of the stomach, often, 
 without any other appearance of fever. Those inter- 
 mittents also which we have mentioned as attacking 
 with syncope, apoplexy, asthma, and convulsions mav 
 
 5 > 
 
INT 
 
 828 
 
 I N T 
 
 be properly styled larval cs. The nature of these cannot 
 be at once known ; but some opinion may be formed 
 from the prevailing epidemic, from the damp marshy 
 situation in which the patient lives, from the bilious vo- 
 miting, the latcritious sediment in the urine, from the 
 recurrence; but, above all, as we have said, from the 
 very perfect intermission. The third paroxysm is po- 
 pularly supposed to be fatal ; indeed it often is so. 
 
 The varieties of intermittents which we have noticed, 
 in which the cold obstinately continues ; where the hot 
 fit" becomes phrenitis, or where the subsequent debility 
 is attended with marks of putrefaction, and the worst 
 symptoms of malignant fevers, have been reckoned 
 among the disguised intermittents by Morton and 
 Torli. But'thesc authors were preceded in this opinion 
 by Salius Diversus, by Valesius, Mercatus, Sec. Indeed 
 were a descriptive (raisonne) Medical Biography, a 
 work much wanted, ever published, numerous reputed 
 discoveries might be carried far beyond the ages of the 
 supposed authors. 
 
 We have already mentioned the manner in which in- 
 termittents pass into remittents, and into continued 
 fevers of the worst kind ; but we have referred the con- 
 sideration of these subjects to the REMITTENTS, q. v. 
 which afford examples of the most destructive exacer- 
 bating fevers. See Morton de Febribur, Senac de Re- 
 condita Februm Natura, lib. 2. 
 
 INTERNO'DIUM, (from inter, between, and nodus, 
 a joint,') that part of the stalks of plants which are be- 
 tween two joints or knots ; in anatomy the knuckles, 
 and the space between the joints of each finger. 
 
 INTERNU'NCII DI'ES, (from internuncio, to go 
 betvicen ; as standing between the increase and decrease 
 of the disease). See CRITICI DIES. 
 
 INTERO'SSEA ARTE'RIA, (from inter, between, 
 and osa, bones). The CUBICAL ARTERY, in its course 
 between the heads of the radius and ulna near the 
 interosseous ligament, gives off these arteries, the in- 
 ternal and external. 
 
 The internal runs close to the ligament, till it reaches 
 below the prunator teres, where it perforates the liga- 
 ment, and passes to the convex side of the carpus, and 
 back to the hand, where it communicates with the ex- 
 ternal interosseus, the radical and the cubical arteries. 
 
 The external pierces the ligament about three fingers' 
 breadth below the articulation, and sends off a branch 
 towards the external condile of the os humeri, under 
 the ulnaris externus and anconxus minimus, to which, 
 and to the supinator brevis, it is distributed. The in- 
 terosseous artery then runs downwards on the outside 
 of the ligament, giving branches to the ulnaris, exter- 
 nus, extensor digitorum communis, the extensores pol- 
 licis indicis, and minimi digiti. Having reached the 
 lower extremity of the ulna, it unites with a branch of 
 the internal interosseous artery, which at this place 
 runs from within outwards, and is distributed with it 
 on the convex side of the carpus and back of the hand, 
 communicating with the radial artery and with abranch 
 of the cubital. By these communications this artery 
 forms an irregular arch, from whence branches are sent 
 to the external interosseous muscles, and to the exter- 
 nal lateral parts of the fingers. 
 
 INTERO'SSEA LIGAME'NTA. The interosseous liga- 
 ments in the fore-arm are fixed by one edge along the 
 sharp angle of each ulna, and by the other along that of 
 
 the radius. They principally consist of two \ 
 strong planes of fibres, which cross each other at oblique- 
 angles, and leave holes at different distances for \\\-.- 
 passages of blood vessels. The ligament ties the 
 bones closely together, and the two planes serve for 
 the insertion of several muscles. In the supination of 
 the hand it is very tight, but in thepronation it is folded 
 a little lengthways. 
 
 INTERO'SSEI MU'SCULI, are found both in the 
 hands and feet. There are three in the upper part oi 
 the hand, and as many on the inferior. Their name dc 
 scinbes their origin, and they are blended with the linn 
 bricales, performing the same office, of moving the 
 fingers sideways. The first of the interossei intcrni L- 
 called by Albinus posterior indicis; the second and thirii 
 are the firior annularis, and interosseus auricu'.aris. 
 These three muscles draw the fingers, into which they 
 are inserted, towards the thumb. There are four inte- 
 rossei externi, for a small muscle, which supports the 
 fore finger, the semi interosseus indicis of Winslow, the 
 prior indicis of Albinis, is included. This muscle then 
 may be styled the first; the second is the prior; and 
 the third the posterior medii. The fourth is the posterior 
 annularis. It is useless to be more minute in these un- 
 important muscles. They may be cut through with 
 little danger, and will unite with as little trouble. 
 
 In the feet several small muscles fill up the four in- 
 terstices between the metatarsal bones, after the same 
 manner as in the hand. Like the interossei of the hand, 
 there are three internal and four external. Their useis 
 also similar. 
 
 INTERPELLA'TUS MO'RBUS,(from interfiello, 
 to interrupt). A disease attended with irregular or un- 
 certain paroxysms. Paracelsus. 
 
 INTERPOLA'TUS DI'ES, (from inter/iolo, to re- 
 new'). Days interpolated between two paroxysms. 
 Paracelsus. 
 
 INTERSCA'PULUM, (from inter, between, and 
 scafiula, the shoulder blade'). See SCAPULA. 
 
 INTERSE'PTUM, (from inter, between, and sep- 
 tum, an inclosiire}. See UVULA and SEPTUM NAK, 
 
 INTERSPINA'LES CO'LLI, (from inter, between, 
 and sfiina, the spine). Winslow calls these muscles 
 sfiinales colli minores. Dr. Hunter calls them intras- 
 funalis, adding, that they lie between the spinal processes 
 of the neck and loins, serving to erect the bpdy, by 
 bringing the spinal processes nearer to each other. The 
 intersfiinales, dorsi, and lumborum are tendinous, and 
 connect the spinal with the transverse processes. 
 
 INTERTRANSVERSA'LES MU'SCULI, (from 
 inter., between, and trans-uersales, the transverse /Ira- 
 cesses'). They lie between the transverse processes of 
 the cervical and lumbar vertebra;, serving to bend the 
 neck and body to one side. Winslow calls them trans- 
 versales minores. To the first of these muscles the 
 name concutiens has been given. 
 
 INTERTRI'GO, (from inter, between, and tero, to 
 rub). Attrita, attntio. A GALLING, or erosion of the 
 cuticle, or of the skin. Children are apt to have exco- 
 riations behind their ears, in the neck, and thighs: the 
 last often arise from neglect. The excoriated parts 
 should be bathed frequently with warm water; and 
 powdered chalk, or cerusse sprinkled on them through 
 a bit of fine muslin when quite dry. Dr. Cullen con- 
 siders it as a variety of erythcmatous inflammation- 
 
I N T 
 
 829 
 
 N Y 
 
 
 IXTERVERTEBRA'LESMU'SCULI,(fromz>ir-, 
 
 t"77, and vertebra). They arise from the body of 
 one vertebra laterally, and arc inserted, after an oblique 
 progress, into the back part of the other vertebra, imme- 
 diately above it. They draw the vertebrae nearer to one 
 another, and a little to one side. 
 
 IXTESTI'XA TE'RR.i. See LUMBRICUS TEB- 
 
 RESTHIS. 
 
 IXTESTINA, (from int in). The INTES- 
 
 TINES, chord, and fi amices. From the pylorus to the 
 anus is one continued canal, divided into the small and 
 great intestines, covered by the mesentery andmesoco- 
 Jon ; and.* as they are longer than these membranes, 
 they are contracted in folds to the length of the latter. 
 The whole length of the intestines is between seven and 
 eight times the length of the body ; the small ones 
 are about five of these parts. The small intestines 
 called dertron, and cholades, because they contain 
 bile, are named DUODENUM, JEJUNUM, and ILEUM, 
 q. v. : the large intestines are, the CCKCUM, the COLON, 
 and RECTUM, q. v. 
 
 The first coat of the intestines, the external, is from 
 the peritoneum, called cellitlosa tunica Rityschii; tunica 
 externa vel membranosa; the second is the muscular 
 coat formed of two planes of muscular fibres, the one 
 thin and longitudinal ; the other thicker, in a cylindri- 
 cal direction : the third is styled the nepvous, but con- 
 sists of cellular substance; the fourth the villous, fieri- 
 stroma. The villi are of different shapes and lengths 
 in different parts of the intestines, more thick in the 
 small, more long and thin in the large ones; they 
 are thought to be secreting and absorbing organs, as 
 there the arteries seem to tecminate, and the veins to 
 begin. 
 
 The glanc-s of the intestines, enteradenes, are supposed 
 to be lodged in the nervous coat, next the villous, and 
 are divided into glandule solitaries and aggregate; but 
 their existence is not clearly established. 
 
 In the great intestines we may observe little holes, 
 .iflated, lead to cells analogous to the fol- 
 licles of Aialpighi; and by analogy we may suppose 
 glands to exist in the great intestines near the anus, to 
 separate a lubricating mucus, for facilitating the pas- 
 sage of the fxces. 
 
 The arteries and veins run together on the intestines. 
 
 In the intestines the first digestion is completed; from 
 them the chyle is absorbed, and through their cavity the 
 fasces ultimately carried off. These actions are performed 
 by thcirperistal tic or vermicular motion,which apparently 
 moving their contents backward or forward, in effect 
 propel them ; as tiie waves of an increasing tide some- 
 times fall short of, and at o'.hers gain on those which 
 preceded them, but on the whole advance. This motion 
 is caused by the successive contraction and relaxation 
 of the circular fibres of the muscular coat ; and the prin- 
 cipal stimulus to this motion is the distention of the 
 canal. 
 
 The action of the lungs on the diaphragm and of the 
 abdominal muscles assist the progressof the contents of 
 the stomach and intestines. Thus the clara lectio, read- 
 ing aloud, is said by Celsus to assist digestion. 
 
 IXTESTINA'LIS, (from ir.testina, intestines}. Be- 
 longing to or proceeding from the bowels. 
 
 IXIESTINA'LIS ARTE'RIA. See DUODEJVALJS AHTERIA, 
 end GASTEICA DEXTRA ARTERIA. 
 
 INTESTI.VA'US VE'NA. See DUODEN-ALIS VENA. 
 
 INTESTINO'RUM SOLA'MEN. Thcsemen* 
 according to Hoffman ; and the oleum anisi, according 
 to Van Helmont. 
 
 INTKSTIXO'KUM TU'.VICA EXTE'RNA, and MEMERAXOSA 
 Gee IXTESTIXA. 
 
 INTOXICA'TIO, (from nf'Kti, jioison, venom). I' 
 is properly the same as infcctio^ but generally synony- 
 mous with inebriation. See IXKBIUAXTIA. 
 
 IXTRAFOLIA'CEUS, (from intra, and folium , a 
 leaf) . Growing within the side of the leaf. 
 
 See IXTERSPIXALES. 
 
 INTRATRANSVERSA'LIS. 
 
 See IXTERTRAXS 
 
 VERSALES. 
 
 TXTRICA'TUS, MUSCULUS, (from its intricate 
 folds). See ABDUCTOR AURIS. 
 
 IXTRI'NSECI, (from intra, and secus, towards). 
 Painful disorders of the internal parts. 
 
 IXTRrTUM,(from:Kteror,fo berubbed,) cntrimma; 
 a culinary term for minced meats, or rather such as arc 
 prepared by pounding, as potted beef, Skc. 
 
 INTROCE'SSIO, (from introcedo, to go in). See 
 DEPRESSIO. 
 
 IXTROSUSCE'PTIO, (from intra, wi(/ii?i,and sus- 
 cifiio, to receive). Slight degrees of introsusceptio seem 
 to occur frequently, and are soon restored ; but even 
 when in a considerable degree, the functions of the in- 
 testines are often not disturbed. Unless inflamed, or 
 adhesions are formed between the external part, and 
 that " received within," no disease seemingly follows. 
 It occurs often so low in the rectum, that it may be 
 reached by the finger, or the received intestine may be 
 even protruded. Monro, Edinburgh Medical Essays. 
 See ILIACA PASSIO. 
 
 I'NTSIA. Mimota intsia Lin. Sp. PI. 1508. A 
 large evergreen tree in Malabar, called also acacia 3Ia- 
 labarica globosa. The juice of the leaves, and bark is 
 used to relieve pains in the bowels. See Rail Historia. 
 
 INTUMESCE'NTI^E, (from intumesco, to swell,) 
 tumidosi. Disorders attended with a swelling of the 
 body, or a considerable part of it; the second order of 
 the cache xie. 
 
 INTUSSUSCE'PTIO, the same as INTROSUSCEPTIO, 
 q. v. See ILIACA PASSIO. 
 
 I'XTYBUS, (from in, and tuba, a hollow instrument, 
 from the hollowriess of its stalk). A name for the ci- 
 choreum latifolium sive endivia iiulgaris. 
 
 I'XULA. See ENULA. 
 
 INU'NCTIO, (from innngo, to anoint). INUXCTIOX. 
 The action of anointing, or the materials which are 
 employed. 
 
 IX VA'SIO, (from invado, to attack,) accessio. 
 
 IXVERECU'NDUM OS, (from in, not, and vere- 
 cundus, modest; because the os frontis is regarded as the 
 seat of impudence). See FROXTIS, os. 
 
 IXVE'RSIO U'TERI, (from inverto, to turn in- 
 wards). See PROCIDENTIA UTERI. 
 
 INVI'DIA, (from tn,and video, to lookujion, animi;- 
 intuendo fortunam alterius). ENVY; a depressing pas- 
 sion arising from a consciousness of the superior ad- 
 vantages of another. It induces debility, indigestion, 
 and hectic. 
 
 IXVO'LUCRA, (from involvo, to fold in; from com- 
 ing next after the child). Secundines : hystera y membranff. 
 
1PE 
 
 830 . 
 
 IPE 
 
 They form an universal covering for the foetus, and the 
 water in which it floats during pregnancy. They con- 
 sist of the membranes called CHORION, and AMNION ; 
 the PLACENTA, and part of the FUNUS UMBILICALIS, vide 
 in verbis. 
 
 If in labour the membranes do p not break immediately 
 upon their being pushed into the vagina, they should 
 be allowed to protrude still further in order to dilate 
 the os externum. If they suddenly burst, and dis- 
 ' charge much water, and the pains soon slacken, the la- 
 bour becomes tedious. While the head of the child is 
 yet covered with the unbroken membrane, it is smooth, 
 soft, and slippery to the touch. Sometimes when the 
 head presents the fontanel feels puffy, and deceives us, 
 as it is mistaken for the membranes; but this should be 
 carefully distinguished. If during labour the waters 
 push the membranes down in an oblong form, the birth 
 will be tedious; A short broad, or round form is the best. 
 
 INVOLU'CRUM, (from the same,) the calyx of an 
 umbelliferous plant. See also PERICARDIUM. 
 
 TON, (from Ionia, its native place). See VIOLA. 
 
 lO'NIA. See CHAM^PITYS. 
 
 lONTHLA'SPI, iunaria. ltiscly/ieolaionthlasfiiL.in. 
 Sp. PI. 910 ; found in France, Italy, and Spain, said to 
 be detersive, aperitive, &c. but not at present used. 
 
 lO'NTHOS, (from ion,the violet). _The Grecian ap- 
 pellation of those hard pimples in the face of a violet 
 colour, which the Latins call by the name of v aras, and 
 gutta rosacea. 
 
 lOSA'CCHARUM, (from ion, the violet, and sac- 
 charum, sugar). SUGAR of VIOLETS. 
 
 lOTACI'SMUS, (from <?, the Greek letter <) A 
 defect in the tongue or organs of speech, which renders 
 a person incapable of pronouncing his letters; or where 
 the letter / is frequently and rapidly pronounced. 
 
 lO'UI. A restorative alimentary liquid prepared in 
 Japan. It is made from the gravy of half roasted beef, 
 but the other ingredients kept a secret. 
 
 IPECACUA'NHA, (Indian). Brasiliensis radix, 
 hcrba fiaris Brasiliana, fiolycocos, fioaio do matto, caa- 
 ajiir; ci/io; Indiana radix, /iericlymenumflarvum,iPE,CA.- 
 CUAN, or BRASILIAN ROOT. Many of these names 
 have been assigned, from the opinion of naturalists, 
 respecting the plant which produces this valuable re- 
 medy. It hasbeen supposed to be the root of a viola, of a 
 periclymenum, and of a species of psycotria. Indeed the 
 evidences in favour of the latter are so strong, that we 
 have much reason to believe that its roots are at least 
 emetic, though not the real ipecacuanha. In fact, if 
 we can trust Decandolle's description in the Bulletin 
 des Sciences, the white ipecacuanha is derived from the 
 viola, and this medicine is afforded by three species, the 
 v. calceolaria of the sfiecies jilantarum, a native of Gui- 
 ana and the American islands ; the -v. fiarviflora of the 
 sufifilementum jilantarum ; and the v. ifiecacuanha of the 
 mantissa. These rpots may be found among those of 
 the true ipecacuanha, but they are a fraudulent addition, 
 as, though emetic, they do not possess the valuable pro- 
 perties of the true or grey kind. They are distinguished 
 by the size of the woody part, which, in the true kind, 
 is a fibre only ; in the white it is as thick as the bark. 
 The roots of different species of aselepias, dorstenia,and 
 other genera, are sold as ipecacuanha, but with the dis- 
 tinction of "/a/se." 
 
 In 1780 Mutis sent to the younger Linnaeus, from 
 
 South America, a full description of a plant, which he 
 was assured was the true ipecacuanha ; an account con- 
 firmed by a medical resident, who has been stigmatised 
 with the name of anemfiiric. This naturalist referred it 
 to the genus fisycotria with the trivial name of emetica, 
 doubting, however, whether it was the same with the 
 ipecacuanha of Piso and Margraave, though the 
 figures of these authors greatly resembledit. Dr. Wood- 
 ville, in 1793, published an engraving of a specimen 
 preserved in spirits, sent from the Brasils. The root 
 was entire, and ascertained it to be the real plant; but 
 the flower was wanting, so that the truth of Mutis's 
 narrative and the credit of his informant could neither 
 be established nor invalidated. In this state of uncer- 
 tainty, we received in 1802 the description of the true 
 plant from Felix Avellar Brotero, in the sixth volume 
 of the Linnaean Transactions, p. 137. The author is 
 professor of botany in Coimbra, and professes to have 
 drawn his description from numerous dried specimens, 
 corrected by the observations of his friend Bernard 
 Gomes, a diligent medical botanist, who has often ex- 
 amined the living plants. They grow in Parnambuqui, 
 Bahia, &c. and other provinces of Brazil, flower in 
 November, December, and January, and again in Feb- 
 ruary and March. The berries ripen in May. 
 
 It is scarcely the object of this work to transcribe the 
 minute description of Brotero, which would be unin- 
 teresting to the medical reader ; and we shall prefer 
 making a few remarks on the minute difference be- 
 tween the callicocca ipecacuanha, the title he gives jt, 
 and the fisycotia emetica of the younger Linnaeus. This 
 genus callicocce belongs to the rubiacece of Jussieu, and 
 the species are all perennial. 
 
 The description of Brotero greatly resembles that of 
 Mutis. In the latter, the bracteae which separate the 
 florets are said to be so small as to be scarcely discerni- 
 ble ; but Brotero describes the bracteae, involucri and 
 flosculorum longitudine ; but we have long since learnt 
 that plus vel minus non mutat speciem. The stipulae, 
 according to Mutis, are awl shaped, and horizontal ; in 
 Brotero appressae sessiles sublineares partito fimbriatae, 
 lacinulis subulatis. In Mutis the flowers are said to be 
 axillary ; in Brotero terminal. In Brotero's figure, how- 
 ever, there is but a single flower which, though placed 
 terminally, is apparently axillary. The stipulae in Sir Jo- 
 seph Banks' plant seem to resemble those described by 
 Mutis. 
 
 There appears, if these circumstances only are consi- 
 dered, little doubt but that theplant of the younger Lin- 
 naeus is a variety of that described by Brotero ; but in Mu- 
 tis' plant there is no involucrum: in that of Brotero a 
 large and strongly marked one, so that in reality , they must 
 be two distinct species, though they certainly belong to 
 the same genus. The involucrum is, indeed a part of 
 the essential character in Schreber, and in the cephaelis 
 of Wildenow (the same genus); yet many of the species 
 have naked heads. It has, in conformity with 
 the same views, been proposed to ad'l as a species 
 of callicocca the e. mutisii (psycotria emetica Lin. Filii 
 Supplementum Plant, p. 144). Head naked peduncled ; 
 few flowered; leaves lanceolate, smooth; stipules entire, 
 awl shaped; corolla five, cleft; chaffy bractes, very small. 
 
 Itisbrought from the Spanish Westlndies. Foursorts 
 are mentioned, viz. the grey, brown, white, and yellow. 
 The grey is generally esteemed the most valuable, but 
 
1 PE 
 
 831 
 
 IPK 
 
 Neumann assures that the brown is equally good. The 
 white sort is much weaker than the other, and the yel- 
 low does not act in the least as an emetic, being merely 
 purgative. The Peruvian sort is called bexuguillo. 
 
 The roots of the grey sort are about the thickness 
 of a small quill, very unequal and knotty ; variously 
 bent and contorted, full of wrinkles and deep circular 
 fissures, which reach down to a small whitish woody 
 fibre that runs in the middle of each piece : the 
 cortical part is compact, brittle, looks smooth, and re- 
 sinous on breaking. They have little or no smell, the 
 taste is bitterish and subacrid, covering the tongue as it 
 were with a kind of mucilage. The roots of the brown 
 kind are small, somewhat more wrinkled, of a dark co- 
 lour without, and white w ithin. The white is woody, 
 has no wrinkles, and, to the taste, no perceptible bitter- 
 ness. The ash coloured or grey ipecacuanha is general- 
 ly preferred : the brown has been observed even in a 
 snv;ll dose to produce violent effects; but die white 
 has scarce any effect, whatever the dose may be. The 
 root contains a gummy and resinous matter, though 
 the gum is in the greatest proportion, and the most ac- 
 tive part : the bark is more powerful than the wood ; 
 and the whole root manifests an antiseptic and astrin- 
 gent power. The emetic quality is said by Dr. Irvine to 
 be counteracted by the acetous acid ; for thirty grains, 
 .taken in two ounces of vinegar, produced only some 
 loose stools. For this reason it has probably become 
 fashionable to add the ammonia, which is supposed to 
 increase the emetic power of the ipecacuanha. 
 
 This medicine is the most certain, the mildest, and 
 safest emetic with which we are acquainted; for it 
 readily passes off by stool, if it does not operate by vo- 
 mit ; but perhaps less certainly by urine or perspiration 
 than the antimonials. 
 
 The larger compact roots that have a resinous appear- 
 ance are preferred. The slender, blackish, brown ones, 
 full of fibres, are the worst. Mr. Henry, of Paris, has 
 y ascertained, by experiment, the fact first men- 
 tioned by Lassone, that the ligneous part is equally 
 powerful with the cortical. 
 
 The roots of the caapia, commonly sold under the 
 name of white ipecacuanha, are yellowish, or of a yel- 
 lowish white colour. The apocynum is another impo- 
 sition which we have mentioned ; but the colour of its 
 medullary fibre is of a deep reddish yellow colour, 
 whereas that of the ipecacuanha is whitish, or of a pale 
 gray. 
 
 Helvetius first brought this root into repute as an 
 anlidysenteric, though it was brought to Europe about 
 the middle of the seventeenth century. Since his time 
 it has been used in diarrhoea, menorrhagia, leucorrhoea, 
 in long continued obstructions, and in spasmodic asthma. 
 In violent paroxysms of the latter it has procured re- 
 lief; and where habitual, from three to five grains may 
 be given every morning, or from five to ten every other 
 morning, and continued for four or six weeks. Small 
 doses of one to two grains have been of use in catarrhal, 
 some consumptive cases, and various states of fever. It 
 has also been employed in the cure of agues as an eme- 
 tic, given at the time of accession, or at the close of the 
 cold fit. Very small doses, as one third or one half of 
 a grain, have been recommended every four hours, in 
 menorrhagia, cough, pleurisy, and haemoptoe ; and in 
 
 larger doses, to counteract the effects of opium. Of all 
 its preparations, the powder is the best ; six or eight 
 grains of which w ill produce two or three discharges by 
 vomit; and in diarrhoeas and dysenteries, after this 
 operation, it excites perspiration, if the patient is kept 
 warm. It chiefly operates as an emetic in proper 
 doses ; in smaller doses, as a nauseating and aperient 
 medicine, upon which its antidysenteric power seems to 
 depend. It is said to succeed equally well in small as in 
 large doses ; but the quality of the root we now obtain is 
 not the same, or it has lost this power. It is so certain an 
 emetic, that we cannot venture to give it where vomiting 
 would be injurious. Geoffrey supposed that the resinous 
 part only was emetic, and that the virtue of the ipecacu- 
 anha in dysenteries depended on its gum, which acted as 
 a demulcent ; but this is highly improbable, as other 
 emetics or similar medicines in nauseating doses are 
 perhaps equally effectual. Dr. Irvine found the gum 
 more actively emetic than the resin, and the bark than 
 the wood, though the latter possessed this power in an 
 inconsiderable degree. Water distilled from it was not 
 emetic, but the remaining decoction violently so, though 
 its peculiar properties were destroyed by long boiling. 
 See Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 The best menstruum for extracting the whole virtue 
 of the root is one part pure spirit, and two or three of 
 water ; of wines the Canary or mountain best extracts 
 its virtue ; but the London College directs the follow- 
 ing V'IJJUM IPECACUA'NH.Z. Take of the roots of ipe- 
 cacuanha in powder, two ounces ; of Spanish white 
 wine, two pints ; digest ten days, and strain. Ph. Lond. 
 1788. Its dose, as an emetic, is from 3 ij- to 5 i- ss. 
 as a diaphoretic, from twenty to forty drops, adding 
 about ten drops of tinctura opii. 
 
 Dr. Alston thinks that the virtue of this root resides 
 not in its oil, gum, or resin, but in its peculiar spirit. 
 Later chemists, however, particularly Air. Lassone and 
 Mr. Henry, of Paris, have shown that ipecacuanha con- 
 tains a free acid of a vegetable nature decomposed by 
 fire, and different salts with a calcareous basis. It also 
 contains a small proportion of an elastic gum. The 
 most active part is the resin, though the extractive is by 
 no means without power, in about a double dose. If 
 three grains of powdered ipecacuanha are added to fif- 
 teen grains of jalap, it more certainly and efficaciously 
 purges ; but it also often deceives by producing vomit- 
 ing. 
 
 To deceive children 9 i. or 3 ss. of powdered ipeca- 
 cuanha may be infused in half a pint of boiling water, 
 adding a little milk and sugar. A tea cup full may be 
 given every ten or fifteen minutes, till it operates; and 
 it will then need nothing to work it off. It might per- 
 haps be better infused with weak coffee, or to this a 
 tea spoonful of ipecacuanha wine may be added. The 
 college also orders the following P'ULVIS IPECACUA'XH^E 
 COMPO'SITUS. Dover's fiowder. Take of ipecacuanha, 
 hard purified opium, of each, rubbed into powder, one 
 drachm ; of vitriolated kali in powder, an ounce. 
 Pharm. Lond. 1788. The dose is from ten to thirty 
 grains ; the former dose containing a grain of opium. 
 This is very nearly the same as the powder of Dr. Do- 
 ver, and is considered as one of the most certain sudo- 
 rifics in rheumatism, gout, and other diseases where 
 sweating is necessary. 
 
I 111 
 
 332 
 
 IK I 
 
 See Lewis's Materia Medica; London Medical Ob- 
 servations and Inquiries, vol. i. ; Neumann's Chemical 
 Works ; Woodville's Medical Botany. 
 
 I'PHION. See Asi'iioDELus LUTEUS. 
 
 IQUETA'IA. Sec SCROPHULARIA AQUATICA. 
 
 I'KA, (from the Hebrew term chirah}. ANGER 
 quickens the pulse, and hurries respiration, and for a 
 time increases the tone of the whole system. The sto- 
 mach and bowels are greatly affected ; and a stricture 
 on the gf.il ducts is sometimes produced, so that a jaun- 
 dice is the consequence ; though more frequently the 
 gall is determined more copiously to the duodenum, 
 producing disagreeable complaints in the bowels. An- 
 ger also produces haemorrhages from the nose, the 
 lungs, the vessels of the brain occasioning apoplexy, 
 and the haemorrhoidal vessels, particularly in those who 
 are disposed to these evacuations. 
 
 During the fit of anger, or its immediate effects, it 
 is said that vomits and purges should be avoided, though 
 lew take them in a passion ; nor can we see what inju- 
 fy would be produced if they were given. 
 
 Anger, called justly " a short madness," will gradu- 
 ally cool ; and should any bad effects be left, they must 
 be treated according to their nature. 
 
 IRACU'NDUS MU'SCULUS, (from ira, anger}. 
 See ABDUCTOR OCULI. 
 
 IRI'NGUS, ERYNGO. See ERYJCGICM. 
 
 I'RIS, (from <?, to show*). A RAINBOW. The 
 forepart of the choroides of the eye, named from the 
 variety of its colours. It lies floating and loose; is 
 convex on the anterior, and concave on the posterior 
 part ; the perforation in its middle forms the pupil. 
 The iris, by contracting or dilating, excludes or admits 
 of light in such proportions as the variety of circum- 
 stances may require. Two orders of muscular fibres are 
 found between the laminae of the iris ; one circular, the 
 other radiated, which produce these actions. See 
 UVEA, CHOROIDES, and CIRCULUS ARTERIOSUS. 
 
 The operation of cutting the iris is required when a 
 cataract adheres to it ; and when, from the contraction of 
 its muscular fibres, the pupil is closed up, a disease called 
 synizesis, or caligo fiufiilfte, is produced. Mr. Sharp, in 
 his Operations, chap. xxbc. directs the operator to pro- 
 ceed as follows : Place -the patient as for couching ; 
 open and fix the eye with the speculum oculi ; then in- 
 troduce the knife in the same part of the conjunctiva 
 that is wounded in couching ; insinuate it with its blade 
 held horizontally, and the back of it towards you, be- 
 tween the ligamentum ciliare and circumference of the 
 iris, into the anterior chamber of the eye ; and, after it 
 is advanced to the further side, make your incision quite 
 through the membrane ; and, if the operation succeeds, 
 it will, upon wounding, fly open, and appear a large 
 orifice, though not so wide as it becomes afterwards. 
 Mr. Sfiarp further observes, that when the pupil is con- 
 tracted from a paralytic disorder, this operation cannot 
 be encouraged. 
 
 I'RIS. A species of rash, included by Dr. Willan in 
 his third order of exanthemata ; but we have not yet 
 received his description and explanation. We may 
 find an opportunity of resuming this subject, if the 
 number appears in time. See CUTANEI MORBI. 
 
 THIS, (from the resemblance of its flower to the 
 rainbow). It is a perennial plant, with long, narrow, 
 
 sword like leaves standing edgewise to the stalk, and 
 large naked flowers divided deeply into six segments, 
 of which alternately one is erect, and another arched 
 downward, with three smaller productions in the mid- 
 dle, inclosing the stamina and pistil : the roots are tu- 
 berous, irregular, and full of joints. (See ERYSIMUM.) 
 It is a name likewise of the hedge mustard, herrnodac- 
 tylus; a kind of ginger; a species of xyfihium, and of 
 zfiastil, consisting of alum, saffron, myrrh. 
 
 I'RIS FLORENTINA. FLORENTINE ORRIS ; iris I/lyrica, 
 and WHITE FLOWER-DE-LUCE, iris florentina Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 55. It is supposed to be only a variety of the com- 
 mon iris ; but its roots are brought from Italy, as supe- 
 rior to our own. They are in oblong, flattish pieces,l'reed 
 from the fibres, and brownish externally, but with 
 brownish specks internally, and easily reduced to a fa- 
 rinaceous powder. 
 
 The root, in its recent state, is nauseous, acrid, and 
 purgative, but loses these qualities by drying. The dry 
 root is unctuous, bitterish, and pungent ; the taste not 
 strong, but durable ; with a light, agreeable smell, 
 which resembles violets, or rather raspberries; and 
 communicates a similar flavour to spirits and to wines.- 
 As a medicine, the fresh root is a powerful cathartic; 
 and its juice has been employed in the dose of 5 i- in 
 dropsies : when dry it is a demulcent, and an expecto- 
 rant, attenuating 1 viscid phlegm, and promoting its dis- 
 charge ; but Dr. Cullen considers it as insignificant in 
 this state. When cut in the form of peas it is used for 
 promoting the discharge in issues. 
 
 In distillation it yields all its flavour to water; its 
 bitter remaining in the extract. Rectified spirit brings 
 over a part, and the extract is bitter and pungent in the 
 mouth. See Lewis's Materia Medica; Neumann's 
 Chemical Works. 
 
 I'RIS TUBERO'SA, Vel BULDOSA. See HERMODACTYLUS 
 FOLIO qUADRANGULO, &C. 
 
 I'RIS FCE'TIDA, s/iatula fxtida, xyris, gladiolus f&ti- 
 
 dltS, SPRUGE WORT, STINKING GJ.ADDON, Or GLADWYX J 
 
 iris fat 'tid 'is si ma Lin. Sp. PI. 57; a wild species of iris, 
 distinguished by a strong smell, found in hedges, Sec. : 
 its root is thick, and spreading in the earth, with many 
 fibres, from which spring numerous leaves, longer, 
 narrower, and sharper pointed than the common iris. 
 The root is diuretic, but seldom noticed. 
 
 I'RIS PALU'STRIS, acorns adulterinus gladiolus luteus, 
 fiseudo acorus, fiseudo iris, bulomus, butomon, YELLOW 
 WATER FLAG ; iris /iseudacortts Lin. Sp. PI. 56. It is 
 common by the sides of rivulets and marshes ; the 
 roots are reddish ; several flowers, of a yellow colour, 
 stand on a stalk ; the middle ribs of the leaves are pro- 
 minent. 
 
 The roots of this species, when fresh, are more acrid, 
 and strongly cathartic, than the former. Eighty drops 
 of the expressed juice, repeated every two hours, .have 
 purged, when jalap, gamboge, and mercurials have 
 failed. The root is without smell, but has an acrid 
 styptic taste; its juice in the nose and mouth creates a 
 burning heat, acco npanied with a copious discharge, 
 and is consequently considered as an errhine and sialo- 
 gogue : from its astringency, it has been used in diarr- 
 hoea ; for making ink, and dying black. To serpigin- 
 ous eruptions, and scrofulous tumours, the expressed 
 juice is said to be an advantageous application. Bergius 
 
I R 11 
 
 333 
 
 1 R R 
 
 Jiiit, v.-hcn fresh, it I 
 
 t'j-ied, aa astringent : but like the other species, it is 
 t'.o variable in its strength to be re neral 
 
 use. 
 
 I'RIS LATIFO'LIA TUBEJIO'SA. Sec ZIXGIEF.R. 
 
 I'KIS VVLGABIS ; iris hortensi* noa'.rss; iris Ger- 
 manic,: Lin. Sp. PI. 55; /;/.<? /:i;r/iurca, the COMMON 
 prp.rLi; IRIS. Several blue or purple flowers stand on 
 one stalk. ; their arched segments bearded with a yel- 
 lowish ni-tter. The plant is a native of the mountain- 
 ous parts of Germany, common in our gardens, and 
 flowers in June. The roots, when fresh, smell dis- 
 agreeably, have an acrid nauseous taste, and are a 
 s'.rong irritating cathartic. The expressed juice has 
 been given in a dropsy, from two to four drachms di- 
 luted with water. By gently inspissating the juice it is 
 less active; but, if inspissated to dryness, it loses its 
 purging quality. The dried root resembles in smell 
 and taste the Florentine species. 
 
 IRRADIA'TIO, (from irradio, to thine if/ton). See 
 
 ACTIXOBOLYSMUS. 
 
 IRREGULA'RIS, (from in, and regtilaris, regular"). 
 A disease anomalous in its paroxysms. 
 
 IRRITABI'LITAS, (from irr'ito, to /invoke";. IR- 
 RITABILITY; the vis insita of Haller, vis -vita/is of 
 Gorter, oscillation of Boerhaave, tonic flower of Stahl, 
 and the inherent fiotver of Cullen. It means that sus- 
 ceptibility to contraction which is peculiar to muscular 
 fibres. We chiefly speak of it when morbidly increas- 
 ed, and in this state it may exist without or with inflam- 
 mation. In the former state it is called spasm; in the 
 latter, it is considered as a symptom only. Parts 
 scarcely sensible or irritable in a natural state, become 
 highly so in consequence of inflammation. 
 
 Irritability, according to Haller, differs greatly from 
 sensibility; for many irritable parts are not sensible; 
 and organs which are both irritable and sensible have 
 by no means these qualities in the same or any propor- 
 tional degree. The intestines, he remarks, are less sen- 
 sible than the stomach, though more irritable; and the 
 heart is an organ peculiarly irritable, though by no 
 means sensible. In the language of this physiologist, 
 cellular is often considered as synonymous with nervous, 
 and, both in the French and German authors, the cel- 
 lular substance is spoken of as an important organ, of- 
 ten as an irritable one. We have already offered our 
 opinion, that it is merely an insensible connecting me- 
 dium ; nor have we been ever able to ascertain that it 
 has any other office, or any appropriate function. The 
 cellular, or rather the membranous parts, he considers 
 as irritable, particularly the ligaments, the periosteum, 
 the dura and pia mater, and the other membranes. The 
 tendons possess, he thinks, no irritability ; and, though 
 the smaller arteries may possess this quality, he did not 
 discover it in the aorta. The veins, the excretory ducts, 
 the gall bladder and its ducts, the urethra, and ureters, 
 he found only irritable in an inconsiderable degree ; 
 but the glands, the mucous sinuses, the uterus, the 
 genitals, the oesophagus, the stomach, the intestines, 
 the muscles, and particularly the diaphragm, are highly 
 irritable. This principle he supposes to be owing to 
 the mucous matter interspersed among the muscular 
 fibres, and to be wholly independent of volition. Other 
 authors have attributed irritability to a particular set 
 of nerves not under the influence of the mind. It is 
 
 VOL, I. 
 
 certain that it may be destroyed by drying; by c 
 lating the oily fluids of our system; by opium, bella- 
 donna, tobacco, &c. 
 
 The high reputation of Haller has induced us to en- 
 large on his opinions much farther than their real meri 
 would require. His experiments were made on ani- 
 mals, often cold blooded ones, and in a state of health. 
 He seems never to have looked at the human body in ;. 
 state of disease, as the source of his observations ; but ha(! 
 he done so, he would have found numerous facts in th'' 
 most decided contradiction to his experiments. N 
 part, not the eye itself, is more sensible than, for in- 
 stance, the membranes when inflamed; no part shows 
 greater irritability, either from passions or the stimulus 
 of a gall stone, than the biliary ducts. The idea, tha'- 
 irritability is owing to the mucus in the interstices of the 
 muscular fibres, is gratuitous and imaginary. Irrita- 
 bility is a property of life; but by what means does this 
 mucus acquire life, and by what function, excep' 
 this fancied one, does it show any vital power? The 
 existence of different sets of nerves giving irritability is 
 wholly imaginary, without the slightest support from 
 anatomy. 
 
 Irritability, as inseparable from life, must be co:; 
 nected with the nervous power; but the nerves, w. 
 know, are not irritable. It must then owe its existence 
 to the nervous influence, or the muscular fibre mut'. 
 differ from the nervous by some peculiar organization 
 on which this property depends. There is little doubt 
 of the muscular power depending on organization ; for 
 the muscle differs only from the tendon in structure. 
 The fibres pass on, and may be traced from one to the 
 other. Organs, at first in a great degree muscular, be- 
 come, by age, more tendinous; so that, in the latter, 
 the fibres are apparently more compacted, in fact, oi' 
 an organization essentially different. Is then the mus- 
 cle wholly nervous, or an organ only excited to action 
 by nerves? Dr. Cullen thinks it wholly nervous, and 
 calls muscles the moving extremities^in opposition to the 
 sentient extremities of nerves; and the weight of evi- 
 dence is strongly in favour of this opinion. We have 
 said that we know of animal matter but in two forms, 
 fibrous and cellular substance, more or less condensed. 
 The fibrous seems exclusively nervous, and the nerves 
 are closely compacted as in membranes, or more loosely 
 organized in muscles. It is equally difficult to under- 
 stand the construction of muscles, whether we supposed 
 them nervous, or animal matter of any other kind. 
 
 Though we cannot ascertain the structure of the or- 
 gans possessing irritability, we may shortly mention the 
 laws by which it is regulated ; and we shall find them 
 so analogous to those of sensibility, that there will be 
 little difficulty in recognizing the source to be similar. 
 Irritability, like sensibility, is exhausted by exercise, 
 and recruited by sleep ; but, unlike sensibility, its ex- 
 ertions are alternated by relaxation. It is probable 
 that the nerves in the muscular organs are in a higher 
 state of excitement than in the sentient ; for muscular 
 organs are constantly, in a certain degree, exerted in 
 order to counteract the antagonizing muscles, but 
 unless the action is occasionally remitted, it is spon- 
 taneously relaxed. This constant state of tension is 
 called the tonic fiower, and is in proportion to the ge- 
 neral excitement. It presupposes irritability, in con- 
 sequence of organization, which has been called the 
 
 5 O 
 
IRR 
 
 834 
 
 ISC 
 
 inherent jiower, and is probably the same with the ner- 
 vous flower of physiologists: it must be so if muscles 
 are only the " moving extremities of nerves." Irrita- 
 bility, as a morbid affection, however, implies a very 
 different state, and has been styled mobility, a suscepti- 
 bility of action from slight and otherwise insufficient 
 stimuli; and this susceptibility, connected generally 
 with debility, is more readily alternated with relaxation 
 producing convulsions. 
 
 Irritability, as we have just remarked, is exhausted 
 by exercise, and it may be suddenly destroyed, so as to 
 kill ; for a flash of lightning will at once extinguish it 
 in every organ. It is, however, recruited by rest, and, 
 as modern physiologists, with some reason, have sup- 
 posed, accumulated so as to occasion increased action. 
 Many of the facts adduced may, however, be resolved 
 into the effects of custom; for, when given actions are 
 excited by a weak stimulus, a common power becomes, 
 in comparison, inordinate. Thus the iris, accustomed 
 to contract in the gloom of a dungeon, feels the com- 
 mon daylight as painful as the glare of a noon day sun 
 would be to a person who has never been confined. 
 This leads us to remark, that the irritability of each 
 organ has specific stimulus, by which only it is ex- 
 cited. Ipecacuanha does not irritate the eye; and the 
 acrid urine or bile excite only pleasing and healthy sen- 
 sations in their appropriate organs; but in the brain 
 produce phrenitis, or in the stomach, vomiting, with 
 faintness, cold sweats, &c. In general, muscles which 
 act more slowly and regularly, preserve their irritability 
 longer than those which act with violence ; for in these 
 the irritability is apparently supplied as fast as it is ex- 
 pended. A certain degree of action, we have remarked, 
 must be kept up in all muscles, to preserve their irrita- 
 bility, or rather the tonic power. Beyond, irritability 
 is exhausted; below the due point, it is lost; and this 
 point differs in almost all the different organs. Each has 
 its appropriate action, which it can bear without injury, 
 or even with advantage; and the irritability of each is 
 exhausted more rapidly, in proportion to the continued 
 action which it exerts. The voluntary muscles can 
 bear a very considerable increase of action, because it 
 is temporary : the involuntary ones, whose action must 
 continue, soon lose their irritability after a short in- 
 crease. See NEHVI; MUSCULI; IRHITATIO, and CE- 
 REBRUM. 
 
 Haller on Sensibility and Irritability; Whytt's An- 
 swer to Haller; the Difficulties in the Modern System 
 of Physic, with Regard to the Sensibility and Irrita- 
 bility of the Parts of the Human Body, by De Haen; 
 Kirkland on the Brain and Nerves; on the Sympathy 
 of the Nerves, and of different Kinds of Irritability ; 
 Cullen's Introduction to the Materia Medica. 
 
 IRRITA'TIO, (ab irritare). IRRITATION is a term 
 to which different meanings have been affixed, and this 
 has occasioned some confusion among pathologists. 
 The most obvious idea of irritation is the action of a 
 mechanical or a chemical acrid, as a thorn under the skin, 
 or the effluvium of ammonia in the nose. Similar irri- 
 tation is the effect of poison in the habit, as of cantha- 
 rides; of altered secretion, as in gonorrhoea ; of unnatu- 
 ral contents in the stomach, as in heartburn. Irritation, 
 however, is discovered by its effects, when not obvious 
 to the sense, as in cases of scirrhi, worms, ossifica- 
 tions, or extravasated blood; and, independent of these, 
 
 a peculiar state of the excitement of the nervous power 
 occasions the most common impressions to become the 
 source of pain and uneasiness. This state of excite- 
 ment is sometimes owing to inflammation, which acts 
 in a manner we shall afterwards explain (see NERVUS 
 and TONUS); sometimes to latent sources of irritation in 
 the brain, sometimes perhaps to a change in the state of 
 the nervous power itself. We can no otherwise explain 
 the effects of an east wind on some hypochondriacs, or 
 a particular state of electricity of the air on persons 
 peculiarly susceptible of its effects. 
 
 We have already had occasion to remark, that priva- 
 tions sometimes occasion what are called symptoms of 
 irritation. "Thus hunger produces restlessness and anxie- 
 ty ; the want of the degree of tension, either from exter- 
 nal pressure or internal fulness, from the sudden empty- 
 ing of any cavity, will occasion uneasiness, which has 
 been styled a symptom of irritation. Internal feelings 
 of this kind are sometimes opposed to pain ; and the pe- 
 culiar sinking in atonic inflammations, has been styled 
 also a symptom of irritation, not, perhaps, with perfect 
 propriety , but with sufficient distinctness when explained. 
 
 The effects of irritation are generally increased ac- 
 tion; and, in the animal system, privations are, by an 
 unaccountable solecism, considered as positive causes 
 of increased action. This loose, illogical language 
 arises from a want of distinction between increased and 
 irregular action; for in spasms produced by causes de- 
 structive of life, in convulsions closing the last scene of 
 mortal existence, it would be absurd to say that action, 
 which always implies energy, is increased. We have 
 already shown that in all these instances the power is 
 diminished, and the action, in consequence, irregular. 
 See CONVULSIONS and INIRRITANTIA. 
 
 IS, (if, a fibre,) its plural is <vt. Hippocrates, and 
 other writers, have used this term for both a fibre and a 
 nerve. 
 
 I'SAROS. See ARUM. 
 
 I'SATIS, (from t<ra.^v, to make even, from its power 
 in reducing tumours). Saliva latifolia; tinctoria. 
 WOAD. See GLASTUM. 
 
 I'SATIS I'NDICA. See INDICUM. 
 
 ISATO'DES, (from isatis, and it^s, likeness'). Of 
 the colour of woad. 
 
 I'SCA, (<"#*). A fungous excrescence of the oak, 
 or of the hazel. The ancients, used it as the moxa. 
 See MOXA. 
 
 ISCHjE'MON, (from IF%U, to restrain, and J,, 
 blood'). A name for any medicine which restrains or 
 stops bleeding. 
 
 ISCH^E'MON SATI'VUM. MANNA GRASS. See GRA- 
 
 MBN, 
 
 I'SCHIAS , (from /<", the hifi). A name of a 
 rheumatic affection of the hip joint, called the sciatica 
 or ischiadicus morbus, and of two crural veins, one of 
 which is called the greater, the other the less. See 
 CRURAI.IS VENA. 
 
 ISCHIA'DICUSDO'LOUR, (from the same). See 
 ARTHRITIS. 
 
 ISCIIIA'DICUS MO'RBUS, (from the same,) also 
 called ischias, sciatica, cox& clolores. Aretseus ranks this 
 disorder as a species of gout, " which comes," he ob 
 serves, " on the hind part of the thigh, the ham, or the 
 tibia; at other times attacking the acetabulum of the os 
 femoris, and then the buttock and loins, seeming to be 
 
ISC 
 
 835 
 
 fc C 
 
 any thing rather than a sciatica." Dr. Cullen ranks it as 
 a synonym with rheumatismus. 
 
 The sciatica is sometimes seated in the tendinous ex- 
 pansion which covers the muscles of the thigh, occa- 
 sionally, it is supposed, in the coat of the sciatic nerve. 
 In the last case the pain is more acute and violent, attend- 
 ed with a numbness ; a symptom easily accounted for. 
 Its most common seat, however, is in the muscles, or 
 in the capsular ligament ; and it is then either rheuma- 
 tic or gouty. 
 
 The two former species cannot be distinguished ; nor 
 do they admit of any peculiar treatment. In general, 
 the disease must be treated as a rheumatism of the 
 chronic kind, to which we refer. (See RHEUMATIS- 
 MVS.) There are, however, some modes of relief sup- 
 posed to be peculiarly useful in sciatica, which we must 
 mention in this place. That recommended by Fo- 
 thergill, consists in giving a grain of calomel every night, 
 washed down with a draught containing twenty-five 
 drops of tincture of opium, and thirty of antimonial 
 wine. If not relieved after ten doses, the quantity of 
 calomel is to be increased to two grains every alternate 
 night. Other authors have recommended the ethereal 
 spirit of turpentine, which is a very efficacious medi- 
 cine, if united with honey, by gently melting over a 
 slow fire ; and in this way the dose may be increased to 
 thirty or forty drops. We have found the combination 
 of mercury and antimony, in the form of Plum- 
 mer's pill, with the Lisbon diet drink, frequently suc- 
 ceed when ever}- other medicine has failed; but these 
 remedies we shall again mention when speaking of 
 rheumatism. 
 
 The itchias ncrvcsa of Cotunnio is supposed by this 
 author to be owing to a fluid distending the sheaths of 
 the nerves, and irritating the nervous fibres. The pecu- 
 liar treatment suggested by this opinion is the applica- 
 tion of a blister immediately under the knee joint, on 
 the inside of the leg, as well as to the hip ; as near the 
 knee the blister affects more particularly the nerve in 
 the neighbourhood of that part. There is little doubt 
 of the existence of a sciatica not attended with any 
 striking inflammatory symptoms ; but of the peculiar 
 cause assigned by Cotunnio we can find little support 
 from observation or dissection. See Culleni Xosologia 
 Methodica. 
 
 ' Richter speaks of some cases of the ischias ner- 
 vosa being successfully treated by blisters often repeat- 
 ed, and sudorifics. In one instance, the blisters were ap- 
 plied on different parts where any pains were felt in 
 succession : the sudorifics were first crude antimony, the 
 stipites dulcamara in pills, and the warm bath for six 
 days ; on the seventh, a powder composed of camphor, 
 ipecacuanha, and opium, was given, preceded by a tepid 
 bath ; the bath was continued till the foot became cede- 
 matous, and then left off; the other remedies were still 
 pursued, which, in about six weeks, completed the cure. 
 The symptoms were, pains in his arms, shoulders, and 
 back, which settled about the hip joint, continued fixed, 
 and increasing till the patient could not walk ; the whole 
 limb became shorter; the pains extended from the hip 
 joint down to the foot ; he felt as if ants were running 
 about in the foot ; and was totally unable to move the 
 limb to either side, which, in other respects, was warm, 
 and properly nourished. A lady and a young man were 
 cured by the application of burning cones and blisters ; 
 
 on which he remarks, that from this method iiothi. 
 to be expected unless in such kinds of lameness as pro- 
 ceed from the metastasis of any stimulating matter, 
 where the lameness is accompanied with pains in the 
 suffering limb, and chiefly the hip joint; and this mor- 
 bific matter he thinks rheumatic or gouty; though, in 
 some cases, he had reason to believe it was scrofulous. 
 See his Medical and Surgical Observations, p. 169. 
 
 These cases,however,by no means support Cotunnio's 
 idea of the cause. They are instances only of chronic 
 rheumatism, though pains in the hip joint are, as he re- 
 marks, sometimes scrofulous, and occasionally,we think, 
 of a cancerous nature. 
 
 I'SCHIAS EX ABSCE'SSU, (from <*<.., <AeAiy<). 
 See ARTHROPUOSIS. 
 
 I'SCHIAS SPARGAXO'SI. See LYMPH^DUCTUS. 
 
 ISCHIATOCE'LE, (from is-(*ro ? , the genitive of 
 <<, and icrAi), rupture). Intestinal rupture through 
 the sacro-sciatic ligaments. 
 
 ISCHIOCE'LE. A rupture between the os sacrum 
 and the tuberosity of the os ischium. 
 
 I'SCHIO-COCCYG.'US. See COCCYGES ANTE- 
 
 RIOR. 
 
 I'SCHION T . The ligament which retains the head 
 of the thigh bone in the acetabulum coxendicis. 
 
 I'SCHIUM, os, (because it lies near i-;e<?, the loin). 
 Coxendix coc/ione; the HIP BONE. The extent of this 
 bone may be marked by a horizontal line drawn 
 through near the middle of the acetabulum coxendicis ; 
 for the body of this bone forms the inferior portion of 
 the acetabulum. The great tuberosity on which we sit, 
 as it advances forwards, becomes smaller, and gives 
 origin to the corpora cavernosa, and the erectores penis 
 or clitoridis ; then the bone mounts upwards with a 
 considerable curve, and is stretched out into its small 
 leg. It forms the lower part of the pelvis. The tubero- 
 sity is large and irregular, covered apparently with a 
 cartilage, which is in reality the tendinous fibres of the 
 muscles inserted into it. Between the spine and the tu- 
 berosity is a cavity on which the obturator muscle plays, 
 as on a pulley, defended by cartilage. The ramus of this 
 bone, which passes forwards and upwards, makes, with 
 the ramus of the os pubis, the foramen magnum ischii. 
 
 ISCHNOPHO'KIA, (from iv^tof, slender, and 9mr. t 
 the voice). A SHRILLNESS OF THE VOICE; but more 
 frequently a hesitation of speech, or a STAMMERING ; 
 fisellismus hesitant. 
 
 ISCHN'O'TIS (from <;&, slender). LEANNESS. 
 
 ISCHURE'TICA, (from (e-^upi*, a su/ifiression of 
 urine). Medicines that remove a suppression of urine. 
 
 ISCHU'RIA, (from i<r%a, to retain, and fcp, urine). 
 
 An ISCHURY, A STOPPAGE Or SUPPRESSION OF URINE. 
 
 La Motte distinguishes between a retention and a sup- 
 pression of urine. In the former, styled strangury, 
 the patient hath frequent calls to make water; but void- 
 ing it, if at all, in very small quantities, and with diffi- 
 culty. In a suppression there is seldom any inclination 
 to discharge any urine ; but, if any, the discharge is 
 sudden, and almost involuntary. 
 
 In the true ischuria the bladder is full ; in the spu- 
 rious it is empty, for nothing descends from the kid- 
 neys. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class locales, and 
 order efiischeses, defining it an absolute suppression of 
 urine. The species are, 
 
 5 O : 
 
ISC 
 
 836 
 
 ISC 
 
 . ISCHU'RIA RENA'I.IS, where, some disease of the 
 kidneys having preceded, pain and an uneasy sensation 
 of weight are felt in the region of the kidneys, without 
 any swelling of the hypogastric region, or stimulus to 
 make water. 
 
 2. ISCHU'RIA UHETE'IUCA, where, to the same 
 symptoms is added a sense of pain and uneasiness in 
 ^omc part of the course of the ureters. 
 
 3. ISCHU'HIA VESICA'LIS, when there is a tumour in 
 'he hypogabtric region, pain at the neck of the bladder, 
 and a frequent inclination to discharge urine. 
 
 4. ISCHU'RIA UIIETIIHA'I.IS, when there is swelling in 
 ihe hypogastric region, a frequent desire to discharge 
 
 . xirine, and a sense of obstruction in some part of the 
 urethra. 
 
 The varieties of each species are added, and these 
 will sufficiently explain the causes. 
 
 Varieties of the ischuria renalis are, ischuria nejihri- 
 tica, from inflammation of the kidneys ; iiefihrolitica, 
 irom a stone ; tie/i/irofilethorica, plethora; lunatica,fie- 
 riodica, periodical ; nephrosfiastica, from spasms ; ncfi/i- 
 relmintica,\vorms ; nefihrothromboid.es, coagulated blood ; 
 7!f/;/j7'o/i!/zca,purulence of the kidneys ; nejihrofihlegttta- 
 tica, mucus; nefihrojilegica, paralytic affection; suji- 
 pleta, from some other evacuation supplied. 
 
 Varieties of the ischuria urcterica are, ischuria ure- 
 imrn, from inflammation of the ureters; ureterolithica, 
 from a stone ; ureterothromboides, grumous blood ; ure- 
 tero/ihlegmatica, from mucus ; uretero/iyica, from pus ; 
 ureterostomatica,thc closing of the inferior orifice of the 
 ureters. 
 
 Varieties of the ischuria vesicalis are, ischuria atreta- 
 rum, from the menstrua retained in the vagina, in con- 
 sequence of an imperforated hymen ; cystica, from in- 
 flammation of the bladder ; cystosjiastica, a spasm of its 
 sphincter j cystolithica, a stone ; cystojilegica, paralytic 
 affection; cysto/iyica, purulencc; cysiolhromboides,gru- 
 vnous blood ; cystofihlegmatica, mucus ; cystofiroctica, 
 from the rectum swelling, with scybala, calculus, flatus, 
 inflammation, pus, or haemorrhoids; ecto/iocystica,from 
 a hernia of the bladder ; hystcrocystica, iron an invert- 
 ed or rctrovcrted uterus ; fiaradoxa morgagni efiistole; 
 ftolyurica, from the bladder distended with urine along 
 time retained. 
 
 Varieties of the ischuria urethralisare, ischuria asfia- 
 dialis, from closing of the urethra; carunculosa,rom 
 caruncles of the urethra; cry/itofiica, aretraction of the 
 penis within the abdomen ; hydrocelodes, from a rupture 
 of the urethra opening into the scrotum ; fieridesmica, a 
 stricture of the urethra from a ligature ; jierinaalis, a 
 tumour of the pirinaeum ; Jihymosica, a phymosi ; ure- 
 ifirelmintica, worms ; urethritica inflammation of the 
 urethra ; urethrohijmenod.es, a membrane impacted in 
 the urethra ; urethrolithica, a calculus impacted in the 
 urethra; urelhrojihlegmatica, mucus stuffing up the 
 urethra; urethromboides, grumous blood ; urethrofiyica, 
 pus. 
 
 To these idiopathic ischurias may be added some 
 symptomatic ones, particularly those from general stu- 
 por, in consequence of apoplexy or narcotic poisons. 
 
 When the suppressed urine is lodged in the bladder, 
 a pain and swelling is observed about the pubes. Re- 
 laxation, as a cause, is distinguished from stricture, by 
 the little pain attending the disorder, by the introduc- 
 tion of the catheter, and by the fulness above the pubes. 
 
 If inflammation in the kidneys is the cause, Some pan 
 and heat may be observed in that region, though in ge- 
 neral the kidneys are insensible. If a stone in the kid- 
 neys occasions the complaint, a vomiting is an attendant 
 symptom ; it in the bladder, a pain is felt there, recur- 
 ring by paroxysms with great violence, as well as along 
 the urethra ; mucus, or pus, is excreted with pale urine ; 
 tcnesmus is troublesome, and generally the stone may 
 be felt if the catheter is introduced. If from inflamma- 
 tion in the neck of the bladder, there is pain in the peri- 
 nxum, the slightest discharge of urine gives an intoler- 
 able burning sensation ; and if a finger is introduced into 
 the anus, and turned towards the bladder, a tumour 
 will be sometimes obvious. 
 
 If this disorder is the true ischuria, and violent, 
 tenesmus, coldness of the extremities, vomiting, and 
 a febrile pulse, constantly attend ; but if of the spurious 
 kind, there is no tension, but rather a sense of empti- 
 ness about the pubes. If it continue above seven days, 
 or if from a wound of the spine, or luxation of its verte- 
 brae, it is highly dangerous. If the smell of urine pro- 
 ceeds from the patient's mouth or nostrils, there is little 
 hope. A hiccough is also an unfavourable symptom ; 
 but when no inflammation attends, the urine may be 
 long suppressed, and the discharge again restored 
 should there be no unconquerable obstacle. 
 
 The cure must be regulated by the circumstances and 
 the cause of the complaint. If we can ascertain, from 
 the preceding symptoms, that there is no water in either 
 the bladder or ureters, and that the ischuria is truly 
 renal, we must inquire whether it be owing to a palsy of 
 the vessels or to a stone in the pelvis of the kidney. To 
 determine this question, it is requisite to know whether 
 any gravelly concretions have been discharged, or whe- 
 ther vomiting has attended. These will show that the 
 disease is seated in the gland ; and though each case oc- 
 curs in the old and debilitated constitutions, we think 
 the general torpor, the constitutional decay conspicu- 
 ous in every function, will point out when it arises from 
 palsy of the secretory vessels. In this case we have 
 little room for hope, since this palsy is only one symp- 
 tom of the general failure of the constitution. Our best 
 chance of success in that case arises from blisters to the 
 loins, the warmest general stimulants, with the most 
 stimulating diuretics, as the ethereal spirit of turpentine. 
 A temporary relief in this way we have obtained ; and 
 we have found the efficacy of this last medicine on the 
 diseased part by its producing a discharge of blood, when 
 it has failed in bringingbackthe secretion of urine. When 
 it has succeeded most effectually, it has procured the 
 discharge only for a short time, and it has then failed 
 entirely. It has been supposed that blisters act from the 
 absorption of the car.tharides ; but we have never found 
 this medicine efficacious, except when in the bladder. 
 It has never in our hands proved diuretic. In some 
 instances, the secretion of urine has been suppressed in 
 the young and strong without inflammation, or any ob- 
 vious cause. A case of this kind is recorded by an 
 American physician ; and we have met with an instance 
 where no urine was apparently discharged for six 
 weeks ; nor was there any vicarious evacuation, excep*: 
 a profuse sweat for a day or two ; or the slightest sus- 
 picion of imposture, as the patient was in an hospital, 
 and constantly watched. Medicine seemed to give no 
 relief, and the discharge at last gradually returned. 
 
ISC 
 
 ISC 
 
 :ieu a stone in the pelvis of the kidney is the cause, 
 v. e can gain nothing by the stimulating diuretics, except 
 impacting the obstruction more firmly. Our best 
 chance, though a slight one, is by anodynes and relax - 
 ants, abstaining as much as possible from fluids. 
 
 Obstruction in the ureters is felt, as we have said, from 
 fulness in the hypogastric region, without any tension in 
 the bladder. Internal sensations are, however, obscure ; 
 nor can we see how this fulness can be distinguished 
 from flatus or an accumulation of faeces. A stone 
 passing through the ureters generally occasions some 
 numbness in either leg, and a retraction of one testicle 
 in men, as it passes over the nerves which come down 
 with the spermatic vessels. We know not that a fluid 
 will produce any similar effect; but, unless by this 
 means, it is not easy to perceive how a diatention of the 
 ureters can be ascertained. Were it possible to decide, it 
 would not, we feat, greatly assist the practice. To increase 
 the quantity of urine would be to add to the disease. If 
 the suppression arises from a stone in the ureters, the 
 pain will discover the cause, and point out the most ef- 
 fectual remedy, viz. opium ; but should there be no pain, 
 sedatives will more probably relieve than any violently 
 forcing means. It is seldom, however, that a total sup- 
 pression arises from obstructions in the ureters, since it 
 can scarcely tak.e place equally in both ; and should one 
 only be obstructed, the kidney on that side would soon 
 'ose its power, and its office be supplied on that side 
 '.vhere the passage is free. 
 
 The most frequent causes of ischuria occur in the 
 bladder. Many of these are mechanical, as when a cal- 
 ;ulus, impacted in the neck, obstructs the discharge; 
 ,vhen an inverted or a retroverted uterus drag it back- 
 ward and raise the orifice ; when the head of a child, 
 in its passage, rests on the cervix ; when hardened 
 faeces, or haetnorrhoidal tumours, press on the aperture. 
 All these causes are readily discovered; and the treat- 
 ment of each depending on them will be considered in 
 other places. 
 
 Causes more immediately connected with medical 
 practice are inflammation and spasm. The effects of 
 inflammation we have seen to be suppression of urine, 
 and this is relieved by anodyne clysters, fomentations, 
 warm liniments, and even blisters to the perinaeum. 
 (See IXFLAMMA.TIO VESICJE.) Spasm is in part con- 
 quered by the same means ; but opium may be more 
 freely employed by the mouth and in clysters. Cam- 
 phor in clysters promises to be an effectual remedy ; but 
 an alarming coma has, in two instances, followed. In 
 this case, and in suppression of urine from many other 
 causes, the action of laxatives will excite the usually cor- 
 responding action of the bladder ; and walking on a cold 
 wet floor, perhaps dashing water against the legs and 
 thighs, would succeed in procuring a discharge of urine, 
 as it has done the discharge of faeces. Atony of the blad- 
 der will sometimes occasion ischuria ; but a more com- 
 mon effect is incontinence of urine. When it arises 
 from atony, or a v.ant of the contractile power, the 
 catheter must be frequently employed to prevent the 
 distention increasing the disease; warm stimulants ap- 
 plied to the perinaeum and pubes, and stools procured 
 by stimulating clysters. In this case cantharides must 
 be avoided, for these act chiefly on the neck of the 
 bladder ; and the stricture of the sphincter in cases of 
 lichuria from this cause is already greater than the power 
 
 of the other fibres can overcome. Internally, bark, 
 aromatics, should be given; but every attempt, either 
 fails or procures only a temporary relief. 
 
 Cantharides, and sometimes acrid urine, by increas- 
 ing this stricture of the sphincter, will produce the ob- 
 struction. In this case dilution, by frequent draughts 
 of a warm liquid, warm fomentations to the pubes and 
 perinxum, with opiates, will generally succeed. 
 
 When the urine- is totally retained in the bla<: 
 the introduction of the catheter immediately, whatever 
 may be the cause, is too common; but whether thi-> 
 complaint arises from inflammation or from spasm. 
 conduct should carefully be avoided. Mr. Pott obsc 
 that the best method of relieving this complaint, parti 
 cularly when caused by spasm, is by evacuation ami' 
 anodyne relaxation. The loss of blood, he says, is ofie-. 
 necessary ; but the quantity, the strength and state of 
 the patient will determine. The intestines must also b'- 
 emptied by some gentle cathartic ; but the most ef- 
 fectual relief will be from the warm bath, or semicu- 
 pium, the application of bladders half filled with hot 
 water to the pubes and perinaeum ; and above all other 
 remedies, the injection of clysters, consisting of the de- 
 coct, pro enemate and tinct. opii ; or if after a due 
 bleeding, and, if necessary, emptying the bowels, a free 
 dose of opium is given, and the patient is seated in a 
 warm bath during twenty minutes or half an hour, re- 
 peating this use of the bath more or less, as the case- 
 may seem to require, success will very rarely fail to at- 
 tend ; and if, by these means, the urine begins to drop 
 through the urethra, although but a drop in a minute 
 at the first, by persevering steadily and closely, the blad- 
 der will be effectually emptied. The great object, he 
 observes, is to appease irritation and pain ; and although 
 some time be required in producing the effect, it will 
 amply reward the practitioner's care and the patient's 
 fatigue. 
 
 When great pain attends a retention or suppression 
 of urine, the practitioner should first observe whether 
 the kidneys have done their office, and whether in re- 
 ality there is urine in the bladder; for, if full, it will be 
 felt above the os pubis, and by pressure on it a pain will 
 be excited in the neck of the bladder, or at the end of 
 the penis. It sometimes happens that the bladder will 
 contain a large quantity, without being greatly affected; 
 at other times a very small .quantity will produce great 
 inconvenience; and inflammation, with symptoms of 
 irritation, will ensue. Dr. George Fordyce observes, 
 that much of the difficulty and pain from retained urine 
 is from the more or less sudden filling of the bladder or 
 distending it. 
 
 A bougie, or a catheter, is, however, often necessary, 
 and the larger sizes of each are more easily introduced 
 than the smaller. It is singular that the introduction 
 of either should be sometimes attended with not only a 
 shivering, but all the consequences of an intermitten" 
 paroxysm, viz. heat and sweating. Inparticularconstitu- 
 tions, this is constantly repeated whenever the operation 
 is attempted; butpathologists have offered no explana- 
 tion of the source of this singular appearance. The 
 rules for introducing these instruments occur in the ar- 
 ticle CATHERISMUS, q. v. 
 
 If no other method will succeed, a puncture may be 
 made into the bladder, as directed in the article PFEI- 
 JT.EUM. Puncture of the. 
 
1ST 
 
 838 
 
 IXU 
 
 Four methods have been proposed by different writers 
 for drawing off the urine; 1. By an opening into the 
 bladder above the os pubis. This plan, however, is 
 confined to those cases in which the bladder is greatly 
 distended. 2. By making a puncture through the peri- 
 naeum into the bladder. 3. By puncturing the bladder 
 laterally, as in the lateral operation for the stone. 4. By 
 puncturing the posterior part of the bladder through the 
 rectum. 
 
 Mr. Pott prefers the first method ; but this, as we 
 have said, is limited to particular circumstances. There 
 is little ground of preference in either of the others ; but 
 we have found no very promising prospect of success from 
 the trials hitherto made. Indeed, the operation is gene- 
 rally deferred till the patient's strength is exhausted, or 
 until the parts from continued distention are hastening 
 rapidly to mortification. 
 
 The ischuria urethralis arises from substances ob- 
 structing the canal ; from inflammation, or from local 
 complaints. The obstructions must be removed by 
 bougies ; and caruncles, or the more obstinate stric- 
 tures, by caustics. Inflammation of the urethra is 
 treated in the usual way ; and ischuria, from a retraction 
 of the penis, from inflammation, phymosis, or rupture, 
 can be removed only by removing the causes. 
 
 See an instance of this disorder from a retroversion of 
 the uterus, in the London Medical Observations and 
 Inquiries, vol. iv. p. 388, Sec. See Pott's Chirurgical 
 Works ; Lewis's Translations of Hoffman's Practice of 
 Medicine; Bell's Surgery, vol. ii. p. 171 ; White's Sur- 
 gery, p. 374 ; Memoirs of the Medical Society of Lon- 
 don, p. 117. 
 
 ISLINGTON WATERS. See AQU* MINERALES. 
 
 ISORA-MU'RI. Helicteres isora Lin. Sp. PI. 1366. 
 The name of a tree in Malabar. The juice of its root 
 has been used in disorders of the breast. 
 
 ISOTHE'ON. See DYONYSOS. 
 
 ISO'TONI, (from <{, equal, and r{, extension'). 
 See ACMASTICOS. 
 
 I'SPIDA. See ALCEDO. 
 
 I'STHMION, (from ivi/Mt, a narrow neck of land 
 between two seas'). The narrow passage between the 
 mouth and gullet ; sometimes the fauces. 
 
 ISTHMUS VIEUSSENII. The ridge which sur- 
 rounds the remaining trace of the foramen ovale between 
 the right and left aitricles of the heart. 
 
 ITE'A. See SALIX. 
 
 ITINERA'RIUM, (from itinero, to travel}. A staff 
 used in cutting for the stone. Hildanus. 
 
 lU'LUS, (plural IULI,) (from tov^i^a, to shoot out). 
 See AMENTACEI FLORES. 
 
 I'VA ARTHRI'TICA, (quasi juva, from juvo, to 
 assist; as useful in expelling the gout). See CHAMJE- 
 PITYS. 
 
 IVABE'BA. An ancient shrub, the root of which 
 is a good deobstruent. See Raii Hist. 
 
 I'VA MOSCHA'TA. See CHAMJEPITYS. 
 
 I'VA PECA'NGA. See SARSAPARILLA. 
 
 I'VRAY. See LOLIUM. 
 
 IXIA, (from <|, glue']. Varix. A name of the 
 carlina, or such of this tribe as yield a viscous juice. 
 The ixia, or ixias, is represented as poisonous ; but it is 
 not clearly known to what plant these names belong. 
 These species of ixia of modern naturalists are chiefly na- 
 tives of the Cape, and cannot be the plants mentioned 
 by the ancients. The carlina, one of the thistle tribe, 
 was called chameleon, from the very great variety of its 
 leaves in different soils. (Pliny and Dioscoridcs.) Dios- 
 corides calls the. white variety <(, because a kind of 
 glue ('!) is found at its root. Dios. lib. iii. cap. 10 
 and 1 1. Pliny, however, asserts, lib. xxii. cap. 18. that 
 two plants are distinguished by this name, and that the 
 <gos is found in the axillae ; while Guillandinus con- 
 tends that the ixia and chamaeleon of Dioscorides, who, 
 by the way, considers the former as poisonous, were 
 different plants. Pliny informs us that the glue was 
 used instead of mastich. Linnaeus includes all the an- 
 cient species in his genera of cnz'cw*,or attractylis. The 
 dispute, however, which has filled many pages, is tri- 
 fling ; and the outlines which we have here given will 
 appear, perhaps, sufficiently satisfactory. 
 
 I'XIA, I'XINE, I'XION, (from the same). See CARDUUS. 
 
 PINEA. 
 
 I'XUS, (from the same). Sec APARINE. 
 
839 
 
 J. 
 
 JAL 
 
 tl ABOTAPI'TA. A tree in Brasil, which bears yel- 
 low flowers, and has a grateful smell. Octinajabotafiita 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 732. The fruit resembles our myrtle ber- 
 ries ; they are astringent, and yield, by expression, an 
 insipid oil. See Raii Historia. 
 
 JABUTICA'BA. A fine tall tree which grows in 
 Brazil, but not described by botanists. Its fruit resem- 
 bles an apple, and is gratefully cooling. 
 
 JA'CA I'NDICA. The Indian jacquejaca, or JACK 
 TREE. Our predecessors have considered it as syno- 
 nymous with MARUM, q. v. but seeming4y without any 
 authority. The jack is the Indian bread fruit tree, a 
 species of artocarpus. 
 
 JACARA'NDA A'LBA, resembles the European 
 palm tree, and grows plentifully in Brasil. The Bra- 
 silians make a pottage of it, which they call manifiey ; 
 and it is supposed to be a stomachic. See Raii Hist. 
 
 JACARECATI'NGA. See CALAMUS AROMATI- 
 cus. 
 
 JA'CE BRASILIE'NSIBUS, melolndicus,fiat/ieca, 
 and cHrullus. Ray considers it to be a species ofangii- 
 ria orcitrullus, and calls it water melon; this fruit is as 
 large as a man's head, covered with a green rind, and 
 its pulp is well tasted. See CITRULLUS. 
 
 JA'CEA. Centaur ea jacea Lin. Sp. PI. 1293. KNAP 
 WEED or MATFELLON. The margins of the leaves 
 are not serrated ; the leaves and stalks are destitute of 
 spines : it is common in pasture grounds, and flowers 
 in July and August. A slight astringency is attributed 
 to it. 
 
 JA'CEA ORIENTA'LIS PA'TULA. See BEHEN AL- 
 BUM. 
 
 JA'CEA RAMOSI'SSIMA, STELLA'TA, RUPI'NA. See 
 CALCITRAPA. 
 
 JA'CEA STELLA'TA, LUTE'A, &c. See CALCITRAPA 
 OFFICINALIS. 
 
 JACOB JE'A PRATE'NSIS; because it was gather- 
 ed about the feast of St. James. See DORIA. 
 
 JACOB^E'A PALU'STRIS. See VIRGA AUREA. 
 
 JADE STONE. See LAPIS NEPHRITICUS. 
 
 JA'GRA. See PALMA COCCIFEUA. 
 
 JA'LAPA,(from Chala/ia, or Xala/ia, a city in New 
 Spain). JALAP. Giala/t/ia, chalafia, xalafia, mecoca- 
 hana nigra, convolvulus *4mericanus, bryonia Peruvi- 
 ana. There is said to be a third species of jalap called 
 muta/ista, by the Indians mathalistic, 
 
 This plant is a native of Mexico, and found near the 
 
 JAL 
 
 city of Xalapa, from whence its name is derived ; but 
 it has since been discovered near Vera Cruz and on the 
 south of Florida. It was carried by Michaux to the 
 botanic garden in South Carolina, where an old root 
 was found, weighing, when fresh, above fifty pounds. 
 (Annales du Musaeum National, vol. ii.) It was at first 
 referred by Linnaeus to the genus mirabilis, with the 
 trivial name ofjalafia; but observing the size and shape 
 of the root of the m. longiflora, he was inclined (Amoe- 
 nitates Academics, vol. vii. p. 308.) to think them the 
 same ; for no botanist had yet described the flowers of 
 the officinal root. Bergius, on trial, found, however, 
 that neither of these species was purgative, but that the 
 root of the mirabilis dichotoma was so. To this plant 
 then he referred the jalap ; and, on his authority, the 
 compilers of the Swedish Pharmacopeia did the same. 
 Houston seems to have first shown that it was a convol- 
 vulus ; and in this he was followed by Sir Hans Sloane, 
 Miller, and at last Linnaeus himself in the Mantissa of 
 the System of Nature. It is, therefore, the convolvulus 
 jalafia of the Mantissa and of Wildenow (vol. i. p. 860); 
 but the only figure which shows the parts of fructifica- 
 tion complete is in the second volume of the Annales of 
 the National Museum. The author (Desfontaines), 
 from its simple sloping stigma, suspects that it rather 
 belongs to the genus ifiomtsa. 
 
 The roots are brought from New Spain in transverse 
 slices ; they are solid, hard, weighty, of a blackish or 
 dark brown colour on the cortical part, internally of a 
 dark greyish colour, with several black circular striae. 
 
 The hardest, darkest, and those pieces which have 
 the most numerous resinous veins ; those that break 
 most compact, shining, and that burn readily at the 
 flame of a candle, are preferred. Worms rarely touch 
 the resinous part : so, when the resin is only wanted, 
 the worm eaten are not inferior. 
 
 Pieces of briony root are sometimes mixed with the 
 jalap, but are easily distinguished by their paler colour 
 and less compact texture, and by their not readily burn- 
 ing at the flame of a candle. 
 
 Jalap hath scarcely any smell, and little taste ; but 
 when swallowed it affects the throat with a slight 
 pungency and heat, occasioning a spitting. In doses 
 from ten grains to half a drachm it is an effectual cathar- 
 tic, but gripes and nauseates less than the generality of 
 purging medicines in use. For children in general, 
 and adults of a leucophlegmatic habit, it is peculiarly 
 
 
JAM 
 
 840 
 
 J EC 
 
 proper, though it is not unsuitable to constitutions of a 
 different kind. It is diuretic as well as purgative, and 
 consequently preferred in dropsies. Lewis thinks that 
 the gummy part promotes a flow of urine, while the 
 resin purges; but, from experiments made with this 
 view, we did not find the distinction correct. 
 
 If well triturated with crystals of tartar before exhi- 
 bition, it will operate, it is said, in smaller doses than 
 when taken by itself, and without griping. Rubbed 
 with hard sugar, it becomes a safe medicine for chil- 
 dren ; joined with calomel, in large doses, it is rendered 
 one of the most powerful purgatives, either as a hydrp- 
 gogue or anthelmintic ; and, from its general efficacy in 
 dropsies, was called panacea hydrofiicorum. The dose 
 of the simple powder is from 9 i. to 9 ij. The com- 
 pound powder may be double the quantity. It gene- 
 rally requires no corrector, but a little spice, or a few 
 drops of some warm oil. 
 
 RE'SINA JALA'PII. Resin ofjala/t. Take any quan- 
 tity of powdered jalap root ; pour upon it so much recti j 
 ficd spirit of wine as will cover it to the height of four 
 fingers, and digest them in a sand heat; filter the tinc- 
 ture through paper; put it into a glass cucurbit, and 
 distil off one half of the spirit ; add to the remainder a 
 proper quantity of water, and the resin will precipitate; 
 divide it into little cakes, and dry with a gentle heat. 
 This has no place in the Pharm. Lond. 1788; but the 
 extract is directed to be made like the resinous extract 
 of bark. 
 
 It is a pure resin : but its insolubility in any aqueous 
 fluid forbids its use, except it is previously triturated 
 with an alkaline salt, gum, sugar, or a similar intermcde. 
 If thus managed, a dose from gr. v. to x. operates with 
 sufficient ease and efficacy. 
 
 The jalap which remains after this resin is extracted, 
 gives out, by boiling in water, a mucilaginous sub- 
 stance, which is said to operate by urine, but not in any 
 degree by stool. But this is asserted without founda- 
 tion. 
 
 From sixteen ounces of good jalap Neumann ob- 
 tained ^ v - ar >d 9 iv. of pure resin ; but in the shops it 
 is frequently adulterated ; and the methods of imitating 
 it are so various, as to elude every known method of de- 
 tecting the fallacy. 
 
 The advantage of the extract consists in the equality 
 of its strength; for some of the roots afford only ij. 
 while others afford v. of the resin in a pound. But, 
 except for the convenience of form, the tincture, with 
 proof spirit, will answer every purpose proposed by the 
 gummy resinous extract of the college, which may be 
 given from 9 ss. to 9 i. 
 
 Tincture of jalap is made by digesting eight ounces of 
 powdered jalap in two pounds of proof spirit, with a 
 moderate heat for eight days, then straining the tinc- 
 ture. The close is from 5 i- to ^ ss - mixed with syrup, 
 it may be given to children with the greatest safety. 
 This is the purgative said to be given by the inocula- 
 tors who received their instructions from Sutton (Cul- 
 len's MateriaMedica); and sufficiently certain in point 
 of strength, as the menstruum does not extract the 
 whole virtue of any kind of jalap. See Neumann's 
 Chemical Works ; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 JA'LAPA A'LBA. See MECHOACANA ALBA. 
 
 JAMES, DR. gave his name to a fever powder, since 
 highly celebrated. With a disingenuity highly repre- 
 
 hensible he seems to have deviated from his original 
 idea, and sold a medicine under the authority of a pa- 
 tent very different from the specification. He directs 
 the antimony to be calcined in a flat unglazed earthei. 
 vessel, adding any " animal oil, or sail;" then to be 
 boiled in melted nitre, and the powder separated by so- 
 lution. The powder was found to contain no animal 
 oil or salt, but an animal earth, which, though it may 
 be now called a salt, had scarcely that appellation in 
 Dr. James's time. He adds, that thirty grains of the 
 powder, with one grain of mercury, was a moderate 
 dose ; but ten grains of the present powder, without 
 the mercurial is now such. Dr. Pearson, has, however, 
 in the Philosophical Transactions, taught us its real na- 
 ture, and it is nearly imitated in the pulvis antimonialis 
 of the London Dispensatory. This preparation is, how- 
 ever, more active on the stomach and bowels than the 
 powder of James. 
 
 Dr. Monro asserts, that Dr. James trusted to the bark 
 in the cure of fevers rather than to his antimonial, which 
 he only employed to clear the first passages. On this 
 we can only remark, that had he really done so we 
 should have heard little of his success. 
 
 JANAMU'NDA. See CAKYOPHYLLATA. 
 
 JA'NIPHA. See CASSADA. 
 
 JA'NITOR, (from janua, a gate). See PYLORUS. 
 
 JA'NITRIX, (from the same). See PORT^E VENA. 
 
 JA'RUS. Sec ARUM. 
 
 JASMINOI'DES, (from the Arabian word jasmen, 
 and To, likeness'). See COFFEA. 
 
 JA'SMINUM, andjasminum officinale Lin. Sp. PI. 
 9, is chiefly used for the stimulating power of its essen- 
 tial oil. 
 
 JA'TROHPA. See CATAPUTIA MINOR, and CAS- 
 SADA. 
 
 JATRO'PHA ELA'STICA. See CAOUTCHOUC. 
 
 JECORA'RIA, (from ./ecus, the liver; from its sup- 
 posed efficacy in diseases of the liver) ; the he/iatica vul- 
 garis; and the name of a vein in the right hand. See 
 SPLENITIS. 
 
 JE'CUR, (from the Hebrew term jaker). The LI- 
 VER; called also Ae/iar, the upper part erix. Imme- 
 diately below the diaphragm, on the right side, is 
 placed the liver, whose small lobe extends to the scro- 
 biculus cordis. It is divided into two lobes, besides the 
 lobulus Sjiigelii, which Hippocrates calls hyfiercoryfiho- 
 ses; terminated by an obtuse margin above and behind, 
 and an acute one before and below. The large lobe is 
 situated on the right hypochondrium, contiguous to the 
 diaphragm, reaching nearly as far back as the spine, 
 and rests upon the right kidney : the small lobe runs 
 close to the diaphragm, as far as the spleen. The con- 
 vex side of the liver is usually connected to the dia- 
 phragm by three ligaments, which arc continuations of 
 the peritonaeum; one lies near the edge of the extre- 
 mity of each lobe, and one in the middle, and they are 
 accordingly called the right, and left, and middle liga- 
 ments. The liver is likewise connected to the right ala 
 of the tendinous part of the diaphragm by a broad ad- 
 hesion, which is the reflection of the peritonaeum, and 
 is called the coronarium ligamentum. Under the great 
 lobe, a little to the right, is the gall bladder. The 
 smaller lobe of the liver is in the left side, distinguished 
 above by a membranous ligament, and below by a large 
 division in the same direction as the superior ligament. 
 
JE C 
 
 84i 
 
 JEC 
 
 The eminences on the concave side of the liver belong 
 to the great lobe ; the principal one is a triangular mass, 
 situated backwards near the great division,, named lo- 
 bulus Sfiigelii; this lobe is attached by a little peduncle 
 to the middle of the lower side of the great lobe. The 
 first fissure we observe, next to the great one, is a notch 
 at the anterior part of the liver, for the reception of 
 the ligamemary remains of the vena umbilicalis; the 
 second fissure is towards the posterior part of the liver, 
 between the lobulus Spigelii and the little lobe, where 
 we observe the remains of the ductus venosus, which 
 is afterwards inserted into the vena cava (see FCETUS). 
 Upon the right of the lobulus Spigelii, between that 
 and the great lobe, is another fissure, in which the vena 
 cava runs down ; and the next is a transverse one, situ- 
 ated before the lobulus Spigelii, called fiorta : besides 
 these, on the fore part of the great lobe there is a de- 
 pression for the reception of the gall bladder ; and we 
 may observe on the under side of the great lobe a small 
 cavity, where it rests on the right kidney. 
 
 r rom behind the pancreas a mass of vessels and 
 nerves run up to the porta. The hepatic artery comes 
 off from the coeliaca, and divides into two branches, 
 one of which goes to each lobe ; and the vena ports, 
 when it arrives at the porta, likewise divides into two, 
 one of which enters the right, and the other the left, 
 lobe. From the duodenum and pancreas we see the 
 pori biliarii, and ductus communis choledochus, which, 
 at a distance from the porta, divides into two ducts, 
 viz. the cystic, which goes to the gall bladder, and the 
 hepatic, which again is subdivided into two, and go to 
 their respective lobes. The vena cava, in its passage 
 through the diaphragm, sends off several branches, es- 
 pecially two which go to the liver, and are called -uene 
 cavz hepatic ; their office is to return the blood to the 
 vena cava after the bile is secreted. The blood from 
 all the viscera, except the external haemorrhoidal vessels, 
 is returned to the vena portae, which ramifies through 
 the liver like an artery. The lower part of this vessel 
 is called -vena fmrte mesenterica; and the upper hefia- 
 tica. The greatest part of these vessels are inclosed in 
 a membranous sheath, called, from Glisson, cafisula 
 Glissonii. This author first described it as composed 
 of cellular membranes and nerves, covered by the peri- 
 tonseum at their entrance, and ramifying through the 
 liver with them; but the peritonaeum must be abso- 
 lutely excluded, for the nerves, with their cellular mem- 
 brane only, go through the liver. The absorbents are 
 very numerous. The nerves arise from the intercostal 
 and eighth pair, which come from the hepatic plexus, 
 and enter this viscus with the vessels. 
 
 The external surface of the liver is smooth, and co- 
 vered with the peritonaeum, which is connected with 
 the liver by the cellular membrane, and by the vessels 
 which are spread upon it. The liver is very soft, and 
 like a piece of congealed blood ; for it derives its prin- 
 cipal consistence from the vessels. Malpighi, after in- 
 jection, found it to be a congeries of folliculi, in which 
 the vessels terminate. Ruysch thought it a congeries 
 of vessels only in the tenderest part. The fienicilli of 
 Ruysch are a collection of vessels upon the surface ; and, 
 according to this author, the vessels do not terminate in 
 the penicilli, but become infinitely finer; whence the 
 structure of this viscus cannot be such as Malpighi ima- 
 gined. The liver, according to the ancients, was the 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 viscus wherein the chyle was converted into blood ; but 
 since the knowledge of the lacteals, and the discovery 
 of the circulation of the blood, we know that the use of 
 the liver is to secrete the bile. The blood comes to the 
 liver by the hepatic artery and the vena portarum ; but 
 a greater quantity is sent by the latter than by the for- 
 mer, and it is from the latter, as formerly observed, that 
 the bile is secreted. See Winslow's Anatomy, and 
 Haller's Physiology, lecture xxvii. 
 
 The substance of the liver is chiefly formed by ves- 
 sels in the form of small brushes, styled fienicilli; but it 
 has been doubted whether any follicle is interposed be- 
 tween the vessels of the portae and the biliary pores. 
 It may be at least asserted, that no such have been de- 
 monstrated, and we have no reason to think that any 
 exist. 
 
 The bile first appears in minute points, styled flori 
 biliarii. These unite and form the hepatic duct, whose 
 coats have no appearance of a muscular structure, but 
 whose internal surface contains numerous, apparently 
 mucous follicles. We omitted to remark in its proper 
 place, that the whole of the blood conveyed by the vena 
 portae is not employed in the secretion of bile ; for 
 the extreme branches of this arterial vein anastomose 
 with the branches of the hepatic vein, and in this way 
 accumulations of blood, when bile is unnecessary, are 
 prevented. 
 
 The he/iatic duct passes towards, and, descending ob- 
 liquely, somewhat behind, the pancreas to the lower 
 part of the duodenum^ It is inserted, from behind, 
 nearly five inches below the pylorus by a sinus, into 
 which the pancreatic duct also empties itself. This 
 opening is oblique ; for the two ducts pass between the 
 cellular coat of the intestine, and again between the 
 nervous and villous coats, before they open into its ca- 
 vity, and at last are guarded from emptying their con- 
 tents too rapidly by a convolution of the villons coat. 
 Thus the mixture of the bile is slow and interrupted ; 
 for as the duct runs at least an inch between the coats 
 of the intestines, any fulness of the canal must prevent 
 its entrance. At the same time, the convolution of the 
 villous coat, where the duct at last penetrates, must 
 equally hinder fluids from being forced into the duct 
 from the canal. 
 
 Near the portae the hepatic duct receives, at a very 
 acute angle, another from the gall bladder, which, for 
 a little space, seemed to run almost parallel with it. 
 This is called the cystic duct; and another from the liver 
 sometimes joins it previous to its union with the hepatic 
 duct. We may just remark in this place, for reasons 
 which will soon appear, that rats, camels, stags, the 
 elephant, the horse, the rhinoceros, the trichechus ma- 
 nati, and the greater number of herbivorous animals, 
 with the dolphin, and many of the cetaceous tribe, have 
 no gall bladder. (Cuvier Lecons de PAnatomie Com- 
 paree, vol. iv. p. 35 and 36.) The idea, however, that 
 the bile is conveyed from the liver to the gall bladder 
 appears improbable, by the retrograde course which it 
 must take to arrive at the latter. To add to the impro- 
 bability, the cystic duct is smaller than the hepatic, and 
 much smaller than the choledochus formed by the cys- 
 tic and hepatic ducts. We observe, however, in the 
 other mammalia, that the angle at which the ducts join 
 is neither so acute nor so distant from the gall bladder 
 as in man. In these also the fundus of the vesica is 
 
 5 P 
 
JEC 
 
 842 
 
 JEC 
 
 downward, which facilitates the passage of the bile. 
 In many animals, small canals come immediately from 
 the liver to different parts of the vesica, as in the ox, 
 the sheep, the wolf, the dog, the hedgehog, and the 
 hare (Cuvier, iv. 42) ; but in man no such canal appa- 
 rently exists. 
 
 Experiments have not been wanting to elucidate this 
 intricate subject. When the common duct is obstructed, 
 both the cystic and hepatic ducts are said to be equally 
 distended : when tied, the i-esult is the same. If the 
 cystic duct be tied, it swells between the ligature and 
 the hepatic duct. Notwithstanding the angle, the bile 
 passes readily, on pressure, into the liver ; and in living 
 animals it is seen, when the gall bladder is opened, to 
 distil from the cystic duct. When the cystic duct is - 
 tied or obstructed, the gall bladder is not filled, and 
 seems to contain only a serous, or sometimes a mucous, 
 fluid. The vesica biliaris, in its natural state, is not in 
 contact by the stomach; but when this viscus is dis- 
 tended, its greater curvature presses with aonic force-. 
 against the gall bladder, and expels its contents. 
 
 If we compare thes-e facts, we shall find it highly pro- 
 bable that the veaica is a reservoir for the bile, to keep 
 up a constant supply, when from any accident the exi- 
 gencies of the system require a larger quantity than the 
 liver can furnish. We have no reason to think that the 
 whole of the bile is sent to the cyst, nor has it been pre- 
 sumed that it gains any different quality. From the 
 necessary absorption, it must become more concentrat- 
 ed, and more bitter and viscid ; perhaps more acrid. 
 
 We have engaged at a greater length in this question! 
 than we should have thought necessary, as in the mo- 
 ment of concluding this article we received the ninety- 
 first number of the Medical and Physical Journal, pub- 
 lished in the present month (September, 1806), in 
 which we find Dr. Rush's opinions respecting the use 
 of the liver, Etc. He thinks, that, instead of contributing 
 to animalize the fluids recently taken in, the blood re- 
 quires this circuitous route and this new secretion, to 
 separate the remaining chylous particles which it may 
 contain. The gail bladder, he thinks, as we have al- 
 ready stated, is the reservoir of the superabundant bile, 
 not at the time necessary for the process of digestion ; 
 but, he supposes also, that the bile in the gall bladder is 
 farther changed by a putrefactive process, and thus 
 gains its bitter taste. In fact, according to this author, 
 " the gall bladder appears to be to the liver what the 
 colon and rectum are to the stomach," the receptacle 
 only of hepatic faeces. In cases of sickness, indigestion, 
 or long fasting, he adds, in which the office of the sto- 
 mach is suspended, the liver performs a vicarious duty ; 
 and when the functions of the liver are suspended, the 
 stomach, with double anxiety, supplies its place. When 
 the stomach is most busy, the liver is most idle ; for the 
 discharge of bile is, in his opinion, obstructed by the ful- 
 ness of the stomach; and that it is only when the contents 
 of this latter organ have passed the duodenum that the 
 liver " pours its chyle into it." Yet we were before told 
 that the liver was designed to animalize the fluids ; and 
 we are immediately afterwards informed, that the same 
 pressure Discharges the cystic bile, whose use is to se- 
 parate tli 1 .' f cal matters from the chyle. It is singular 
 thatprt!,. ' should stop one fluid, and promote the dis- 
 charge oi another, when their orifices are the same. 
 We have always declined engaging in controversy, and 
 
 can now only add, that, on a careful consideration of the 
 facts and arguments -adduced by Dr. Rush, we do not 
 find them applicable to this system, and, of course, they 
 contribute nothing to its support. The facts and expe- 
 riments which we have collected from different authors, 
 in the present article, seem not to have occurred, to thi; 
 respectable veteran in the moment of writing, and his 
 system appears neither probable nor consistent, 
 
 We own, however, that the consideration of Dr 
 Rush's system, and the facts which the examination has- 
 now led us to review, suggest some doubts whether the 
 bile may not acquire additional properties in the gali 
 bladder. When we reflect that the gall bladder is 
 wanting in herbivorous animals, that it is always found 
 in carnivorous, that the gall of children is sweet, that 
 the hepatic bile is comparatively, if not really, mild an<i 
 sweet, we are led to suspect that the follicles of cyst 
 may furnish the bitter resinous part of the bile, and 
 that, of course, the gall bladder is a supplementary or 
 gan, a glandula succenturiata, subservient to the pro 
 cess of digestion. It is sufficient to state the doubts, with 
 a general view of the facts, which lead to them ; but this 
 is neither place nor have we room for more minute dis- 
 cussion. Yet we think we could support this idea from 
 some of the phenomena of digestion, and from some- 
 analogous phenomena in the animal machine. 
 
 The liver is the seat of various disorders, viz. inflam- 
 mation, abscess, scirrhus, hydatids, Sec. See HEPATI- 
 TIS ; ICTERUS; BILIOSA FEBRIS; CHOLERA MORHUSJ 
 HEPATALGIA ; and in most of these the countenance is , 
 yellow, with a greenish cast. Besides those disorders 
 generally known, Mr. Crawford mentions one, which 
 he denominates an enlargement of the liver. (See his 
 Essay on the Nature of a Disease incident to the Liver.) 
 The principal signs of it are, a great and sudden swell- 
 ing and hardness of the belly, with a difficulty of breath- 
 ing; the only very troublesome symptom. Previous to 
 these, a general weakness, a sense of tightness about 
 the breast, and a giddiness of the head on the slightest 
 motion, are perceived ; then an ocdcmatous swelling 
 appears in the legs, with pains in the back, thirst, and 
 loss of appetite ; the pulse is small and weak, but on. 
 bleeding it becomes more full an4 distinct; the counte- 
 nance is florid ; as the belly enlarges, the breathing is- 
 more difficult, and a sense of oppression is then felt 
 about the praecordia ; and a stricture about the cartilago 
 ensiformis becomes almost insupportable, soon termi- 
 nating in a complete suffocation. A violent vertigo 
 and troublesome palpitation of the heart are occasion- 
 ally observed. Some symptoms of this disorder re- 
 semble those of the scurvy ; but the sore spongy gums- 
 attendant on scurvy are not observed in this complaint. 
 
 These symptoms show that an infarction of the liver 
 has, at least, begun, and that it must be quickly ob- 
 viated. With this view, bleeding, with a mild, nou- 
 rishing, and somewhat generous diet, has been recom- 
 mended, followed by active laxatives, with calomel. In 
 a disease where we have no pretensions to experience, 
 we ought not to blame; but unless the symptoms are 
 violent, the bleeding may be, perhaps, dispensed with, 
 or a small quantity only taken. The laxatives are un- 
 doubtedly necessary and proper. The formula recom- 
 mended we add. 
 
 R. Aloes socotr. ^ss. racl. jalap, pulv. i. ca- 
 lomelan, sap. Venet. aa, 3 " bals. Locatel. q. s. ut f 
 
J UB 
 
 J I) N 
 
 jnassa, ex cujus, singulis drachmis formentur pilulac 
 K xii. 
 
 The patient is greatly relieved, it is said, a. few hours 
 after bleeding ; and by means of these pills, repeated 
 at proper intervals, the complaints gradually abate, and 
 the cure is generally completed in the space of nine or 
 ten days. 
 
 People who return from warm climates are subject to 
 an increased secretion of bile in the prims vise, attended 
 with general languor, nausea, foul tongue, loss of appe- 
 tite, indigestion, frequently diarrhoea, a yellow skin, 
 with a very unhealthy aspect. Bath waters are in these 
 cases of service, though the Cheltenham spring has 
 lately become more fashionable. 
 
 JEJU'NUM, (from jejunus, etr./ity*). One of the 
 small intestines, generally found empty: iicstis. Where 
 the duodenum ends it begins, and is immediately at- 
 tached to the mesocolon. It proceeds downwards from 
 the left side to the right, and obliquely forward, making 
 several convolutions, which are chiefly situated in the 
 upper part of the regio umbilicalis. 
 
 JE'MOU,or JE'MU. See GAMBOGIA. 
 
 JESUITA'RUM PU'LVIS. See CORTEX PERU- 
 
 VIANUS. 
 
 JETAI'BA. The Brasilian name for the locust tree. 
 See ANIME, GUM. 
 
 JE'TICA BRASILIE'XSIBUS. See BATTATAS 
 
 HlSPAXICA. 
 
 JETICU'CU. See MECHOACAXA NIGRA. 
 
 JOINTS. (See ARTICULATIO and ARTICULUS.) 
 We have resumed the consideration of this subject, to 
 reduce into one view the diseases of the cavities of the 
 joints : these are either effused fluids, or loose car- 
 tilaginous or bony bodies. The fluids effused are ei- 
 ther blood, pus, synovia, or water. Any fluid is ascer- 
 tained to exist in these cavities by a swelling felt on 
 every side, and yielding on pressure ; while accumula- 
 tions in the bursas mucosae are partial, and will not 
 pass, on pressure, to the opposite side. When the dis- 
 ease arises from a violent bruise, the fluid is probably 
 bloody ; the accumulation which follows rheumatism, 
 watery ; but vjhen it is the consequence of a strain, 
 which has been followed by violent inflammation, the 
 matter is usually pus mixed with synovia. When dis- 
 cutients, with gradual pressure from a bandage, fail, 
 and the fluid must be evacuated, a very small trochar 
 should be employed ; the skin drawn up, so that imme- 
 diately on emptying -the cavity it may be again drawn 
 lown, to cover the aperture in the ligament. A stick- 
 ing plaster must be immediately applied, the joint firm- 
 ly swathed with a flannel bandage,and some blood taken 
 from the arm to prevent inflammation. 
 
 These precautions are peculiarly necessary, as the air 
 stimulates the cavities of joints, and excites an uncon- 
 querable inflammation, which nature sometimes re- 
 lieves by forming an anchylosis, but in which art usu- 
 ally fails. 
 
 The extraneous bodies in the capsular ligaments are 
 generally found in the knee; -but of the treatment ne- 
 cessary in these cases we have already spoken. See 
 GEKO. 
 
 JO'VIS FLOS. See CROCUS. 
 
 Jo'vis GLANS. See JUGLAKS. 
 
 JU'BA, a MANE ; a panicle, called from its resem- 
 blance to a horse's mane. 
 
 JUDAI'CA A'RBOR. See SILIQUASTROM. 
 JUD.VICUM BITU'MEN, (from Judea, whence it 
 was brought). See BI'TUMEV. 
 
 JUDICATO'RIA, (from judic o~). A synocha of four 
 days. 
 
 JUGA'LE OS, vel JUGAME'NTUM, (from ju- 
 gum, a yoke'). See MALARUM OSSA. 
 
 JUGA'LIS SUTU'RA. The SAGITTAL SUTURE. It 
 is sometimes the suture by which the os jugale is arti- 
 culated to the bone of the upper jaw. 
 
 JU'GLANS, (quasi Jovis giant, the nut ofJufiiter}. 
 The WALNUT. The tree is sometimes called carya, 
 the appellation of walnuts rendered black by boiling ; 
 and the rob diacaryon : nux regia, basilica, Persica, et 
 P-uboica ; caryon ; caryon basilicon ; juglans regia. 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1415. 
 
 The kernel and its oil resemble those of almonds ; 
 the shells are astringent: an ointment made by boiling 
 the leaves of walnut tree in lard is said to be an useful 
 application to haemorrhoids and old ulcers ; the bark and 
 the catkins are strong emetics ; the juice of the root an 
 active cathartic, and the powdered leaves anthelmintic. 
 The unripe fruit, which has a bitter astringent taste, 
 is an anthelmintic laxative. Two drachms of the inspis- 
 sated juice are added to four drachms of cinnamon water, 
 and from twenty to fifty drops given two or three times 
 a day, for six days ; interposing a purgative, with calo- 
 mel, on the fourth. Gargles made of the rob, dissolved 
 in any convenient vehicle, may' be used in aphthae and 
 sore throats. Vinegar, in which walnuts" have been 
 pickled, is said to be a very useful gargle. 
 
 JUGULA'RES VEN.E, (from jugulum, the throat"]. 
 The JUGULAR VEIXS ; -uen<e afiofilectice, and sofioraleg. 
 They are external and internal, corresponding with the 
 carotid arteries. The internal, which ascends by the 
 side of the aspera arteria, is called afiofilectica. 
 
 JU'GULUM, (fromjugum, a yoke; because the yoke 
 is fastened to this part,) the clavicle Celsus. The 
 THROAT, or anterior part of the neck. 
 
 JU'JUBA ; zizifiha. The JUJUBE TREE ; rhamnus 
 zizyflhua Lin. Sp. PI. 282. Jujubes are a half dried 
 fruit of the plum kind, about the size and shape of an 
 olive, consisting of a thickish, rqddish, yellow skin, a 
 whitish fungous pulp, and a wrinkled stone pointed at 
 both ends. They are the produce of a prickly tree, 
 with three-ribbed leaves, and herbaceous or yellowish 
 flowers, sometimes found wild, but commonly cultivated 
 in the southern parts of Europe. 
 
 This fruit is styled incrassant and demulcent, and 
 hath been used in pectoral decoctions. The rhamnus 
 jujuba has similar virtues. 
 
 JU'JUBA I'NDICA. See LACCA. 
 
 JULA'PIUM, (from the Arabic term gula&,~) juled, 
 jule/ius; JULEP, a form of medicine invented by the 
 Arabians, generally liquid, clear, and sweet; juleb, in 
 the Persian language, signifying a sweet potion. 
 
 A julep is generally only a vehicle for other articles, 
 to render them more easy in the stomach, or more 
 effectual-; so that they should not only be agreeable, but 
 concur with the intention of the principal medicine. 
 This form is often named after the material used, as Ju- 
 lepum e Camphora, Creta, and Moscho. 
 JU'LEP. A name for syrupus. 
 JU'LUS, CATKIK. See AMENTUM". 
 JUNCA'RIA, (from juncus, a bulrush'). ITALIAN 
 5 P 2 
 
JU N 
 
 844 
 
 JUX 
 
 BUSHY HORSE TAIL. Lemery mentions this plant as 
 vulnerary and detersive ; but it is not known in the pre- 
 sent practice. 
 
 JUNCTU'RA, (tromjungo, to join). See ARTICU- 
 I.ATIO. 
 
 JU'NCUS ODORATUS,/ttW7nvel stramen came- 
 lorum, schaenanthus, holoschanos, sijuinanthum, juncus 
 aromaticus, fialea de mecha, gramen dactylon aromati- 
 cum; SWEET RUSH, or CAMEL'S HAY ; a dried grass brought 
 from Turkey and Arabia, resembling barley straw, and 
 full of a fungous pith ; androftogon schtcnanthus Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1481 : the genus is the same with that which 
 furnishes the spica nardi. 
 
 When in perfection its smell is agreeable, warm, 
 bitterish, and not unpleasant to the state. An extract 
 possesses its chief virtues ; but other more valuable ar- 
 ticles supersede its use. It has been employed as a 
 cordial and an emmenagogue. 
 
 - JUNI'PERUS, (from ju-uenis, young, and fiario, to 
 bring forth; because it produces its young berries while 
 the old ones are ripening). JUNIPER; junifierus com- 
 munis Lin. Sp. PI. 1470; also called arceuthos, and its 
 berry acatalis. With us it is a bush, but in Norway a 
 large evergreen tree, the wood of which is called cedri- 
 num lignum; lignum junifierinum. Its leaves are slen- 
 der, narrow, stiff, and sharp pointed ; the flowers cat- 
 kins ; the berries have each three oblong irregular 
 seeds; its young fungi are called calieta, or caliette. 
 
 The berries are chiefly brought to us from Holland 
 . or from Italy. They should be chosen fresh, not much 
 shrivelled, and free from mouldiness. They have a mo- 
 derately strong, but not disagreeable, smell ; a warm 
 pungent sweetish taste, which, if previously bruised, is 
 followed by a considerable bitterness. The sweetness 
 seems to reside in the juice, or pulpy part of the berry; 
 the pungency in the bark ; the bitterness in the seeds ; 
 and the aromatic flavour in the oily vesicles spread 
 throughout the pulp and the seeds. In the dried ber- 
 ries this oil is hardened into a resinous substance, visi- 
 ble on breaking the seeds, which are called ebel. They 
 give out nearly all their virtue both to water and to 
 spirit. Distilled with water they yield a yellowish es- 
 sential oil, alchilron, resembling, in its medical virtues, 
 that of turpentine, and" are carminative, stomachic, de- 
 tergent, and diuretic. 
 
 The London college orders the spiritus juniperi comp. 
 COMPOUND SPIRIT OF JUNIPER, formerly called ag. juni- 
 peri comfiosita, to be made by adding to a gallon of 
 proof spirit, with as much water as is sufficient to pre- 
 vent empyrcuma, one pound of juniper berries, bruised ; 
 caraway and fennel seeds, bruised, of each one ounce 
 and a half; from this a gallon is to be distilled. Pharm. 
 Lond. 1788. 
 
 The coriander seeds answer the purpose of the other 
 aromatics; but half a pound is required to a pound of 
 the berries. The common spirit, called gin, is flavour- 
 ed by these berries, though often with turpentine. The 
 name is derived from the Italian giunifiero. 
 
 The rob of juniper berries is prepared by boiling ju- 
 niper berries well bruised in water, and inspissating 
 this, or the decoction after distilling the oil, to the con- 
 
 sistence of thick honey. This is so greatly esteemed a's 
 to have obtained the name of theriaca Germanorum. It 
 may be used in catarrhs, weakness of the stomach and 
 intestines, and difficulty in making water, to which old 
 people are subject. Hoffmann highly recommends it,; 
 though generally considered as an inactive preparation. 
 The following formula was prescribed by Van Swie- 
 ten : >. Rob bacc. juniperi 5 ij. dilue in aq. juniperi 
 simplicis fj, ij. spiritus juniperi 5 ij. et ad sitim sedan- 
 dam, sps. aethevis nitrosi 5 ss. : m. dosis cochl. ij vel 
 iv. tertia hora. The infusion of the berries, either alone, 
 or mixed with a little gin, is in dropsies a very useful 
 drink. In uterine obstructions, scorbutic affections, 
 and cutaneous diseases, the juniper is said to have been 
 useful ; but in the two last complaints the wood and 
 tops have been preferred. The essential oil is an ac- 
 tive stimulant, a warm carminative, an useful diuretic, 
 and a deobstruent. Doses from ten drops to thirty. 
 
 The wood of the juniper tree is sudorific, and of simi- 
 lar qualities with that of guaiacum and sassafras, but 
 inferior to either. 
 
 JUNI'PERI GU'MMI. The resin obtained in warmer 
 climes, particularly in Africa, is semipellucid, and of a 
 pale yellowish colour; it is in small masses, resembling 
 mastich, but larger; the sandaracha of the Arabians 
 and the gum juniper of the shops. From its use it has 
 been called -vernix, and the powder is employed to pre- 
 vent ink running on paper, under the name of flounce. 
 This resin hath a light agreeable smell, and not much 
 taste. It dissolves in rectified spirits, if violently shak- 
 en in them ; and in oils both expressed and distilled, 
 but is insoluble in water. See Lewis's and Cullen's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 JUNI'PERUS. A name of several species of cedar. 
 See CEDRUS FOLIO CYPRI, and CEDRUS PHCENICIA. 
 JUNI'PERUS LY'CIA. See OLIBANUM. 
 JUNI'PERUS SABI'NA. See SABINA. 
 JUPICA'NGA. See CHINA OCCIDENTALIS. 
 JU 'PITER. SEE STANNUM. 
 
 JUS, (because in families it was distributed in just 
 proportions). BROTH; brodium. Broths made of the 
 lean parts of beef or mutton are very nourishing; in 
 weak worn out constitutions strong broths cannot be 
 digested, and their strength should always be propor- 
 tioned to the digestive powers. . 
 JUSTI'CIA. See ADHATODA. 
 JUVA'NTIA, ADJUVA'NTIA, (from juvo, and 
 adjuvo, to assist^). Medicines or aliments that assist, op- 
 posed to leedentia, such as injure. When the nature of 
 a distemper was doubtful or unknown, the ancients 
 prescribed some innocent medicines which they were' 
 well acquainted with, and according as they were ser- 
 viceable or otherwise, though in a small degree, they 
 formed some judgment of the future method of pro- 
 ceeding. These approximations were technically styled 
 juvantia and leedentia. 
 
 JUVE'NTUS, (from juvo, to helfi, because at this 
 period of life persons began to be useful). See ./ETAS. 
 
 JUXTANGI'NA, (from juxta, near, and angina, a 
 quinsy'). A species of quinsy. See PARACYNANCHE. 
 
845 
 
 K. 
 
 Rail Historia. 
 tree, the leaves 
 
 of 
 
 K A L 
 
 JA.AATH. (See TERRA JAPOXICA). Even in a 
 very late work, the Dictionary of Natural History, it is 
 said to be the inspissated juice of the barleria hystrix, 
 probably the b. ftrionitis Lin. Sp. PI. 887, brought to a 
 greater consistence with farina and saw dust. 
 
 KABOLO'SSA. See CHIXA OCCIDEXTALIS. 
 
 KA'DAL. This shrub grows in the East Indies, and 
 is probably the melaatoma malabathrica Lin. Sp. PI. 559, 
 though greatly resembling in habit the osbeckia chinensis. 
 The fruit, when ripe, is eaten, and calicoes are dyed 
 with the juice. 
 
 KADA'XAKU. See ALOES HEPATICA. 
 
 K.EKU RIA. See ELEMI. 
 
 K^EMPFE'RIA ROTU'XDA. See ZEDOARIA. 
 
 KA'HA. See CURCUMA. 
 
 KARA MOU'LLOX, KAHV MULLU. An East Indian 
 siliquose tree. The bark is boiled in milk, and is said 
 to cure a diabetes and gonorrhoea. 
 
 KAKA XIA'RA. An East Indian 
 which destroy worms. See Raii Historia. 
 
 KAKA-TO'DDALI. Paulina Asiatica Lin. Sp. PI. 
 524. A small shrub growing in Malabar, used in va- 
 rious disorders, from a redundancy of serum. Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 KALEXZI-KAXSJA'VA. See BAXGUE. 
 
 ILA'LI, (Arabic,) salsola, salieornia, alga marina, 
 
 SALT WORT, and SNAIL SEEDED GLASS WORT. SaUola 
 
 kali Lin. Sp. PI. 322, a plant with spreading, reddish, 
 pretty thick branches ; oblong, narrow, pointed, fleshy 
 leaves, like those of horseleek; flowers imperfect in 
 the bosoms of the leaves, followed each by one seed 
 spirally curled, and inclosed in the cup. It is annual, 
 grows wild on the sea coasts in the southern parts of Eu- 
 rope, particularly of the Mediterranean. 
 
 The herb is juicy, bitterish, and remarkably saline. 
 The expressed juice, and infusions, or decoctions of the 
 leaves, are said to be powerfully aperient and diuretic, 
 and been much recommended in dropsies; but the kali 
 is principally regarded on account of its yielding copi- 
 ously the fixed alkaline salt, called soda; and it is culti- 
 vated about Montpelier : for this purpose it is perpared 
 at Alicant, in Spain, from a different species of kali. 
 Different marine plants contain this salt, and what is 
 made in Scotland and Ireland is called ktlfi. See Wood- 
 ville's Medical Botany, p. 387,388. 
 
 K AL 
 
 From the quercus marina, or fucus -vesiculotus^fucus 
 maritimus, alga marina, SEA OAK, SEA WRACK, or SEA 
 TAXG, much alkaline salt is obtained by incineration: 
 the juice of its vesicles, left to putrefy, yields on evapo- 
 ration a portion of acrid pungent salt. 
 
 The plant is a soft slippery one, common on rocks 
 that are left dry at the ebb tide ; the leaves resemble 
 those of the oak tree in shape, the stalks running along 
 the middle of the leaves, and terminating by watery 
 bladders, containing either air or a mucilaginous matter. 
 The vesicles begin to fill in March, burst about the end 
 of July, and discharge a viscid matter. 
 
 If the putrid juice is applied to the skin, it sinks into 
 it immediately, excites a slight sense of pungency, and 
 deterges like a solution of soap. One of the best appli- 
 cations at the decline of glandular swellings, for per- 
 fectly discussing them, is a mixture of the juicy vesicles 
 on the leaves of this plant, gathered in July, with an 
 equal quantity of sea water : they should be kept in a 
 glass vessel for ten or fifteen days, until the liquor be- 
 comes of the consistence of thin honey. The parts af- 
 fected are to be rubbed with the strained liquor two or 
 three times a day, and afterwards washed clean with 
 water. 
 
 A cataplasm of the quercus marina, made by bruising 
 a quantity of this plant, is applied externally in cases 
 of scrofula, white swellings, and other glandular tu- 
 mours. Sea-water and oat meal formed into a poultice 
 sometimes supply its place. 
 
 The salt here described is, in strict language, the soda 
 or natron, the mineral alkali; but, in general, every al- 
 kaline salt has the same title, and the chemical, as well 
 as the medical properties, are the same. Their affini- 
 ties also differ very little ; but as an external application 
 in glandular swellings, the salt from the sea plants is pre- 
 ferred. See ALCALI and CINERES CLAVELLATI. 
 
 KA'LI ARSEXICA'TUM. ARSEXICATED KALI. Let 
 equal quantities of arsenic and purified nitre be pow- 
 dered and well mixed together, put into a retort, and 
 placed in a sand bath, the heat of which is to be in- 
 creased gradually, until the vapours cease to issue from 
 the mouth of the vessel. The mass must then be dis- 
 solved in four pounds of distilled water, a proper quan- 
 tity of which must be evaporated, and the residuum set 
 aside to crystallize. Dose, one fifth of a grain three 
 times a day. This is used for the same purpose as the 
 
K AR 
 
 846 
 
 KIN 
 
 solutio arsqnici. Sec INTERMITTENS FEBRIS, and 
 CANCER. 
 
 KA'LI, vice SAL ABSI'NTHII. See ALCALI, and Ci- 
 
 NERES CLAVELLATI. 
 
 KA'LI ACETA'TUM. See SAL DIURETICUS. 
 
 KA'LI PR^PARA'TUM. See ALOALI. 
 
 KA'LI TARTARIZA'TUM. See TARTARUM. 
 
 KA'LI PU'RUM, or FIXED VEGETABLE CAUSTIC ALKALI, 
 is prepared by evaporating a gallon of the water of pure 
 kali to dryness, and afterwards melting it by fire. Ph. 
 Lond. 1788. This salt is deliquescent, which renders 
 the application very inconvenient, unless joined with 
 quick lime. See CAUSTICUM COMMUNE FORTIUS. 
 
 KA'LI SULPHURA'TUM. Hefiar sulfihuris. Take 
 flowers of sulphur one ounce, kali five ounces; mix the 
 salt with the sulphur melted by a slow fire, by constant 
 stirring, till they perfectly unite. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 The dose is from five grains to a scruple. In tetters and 
 other cutaneous affections this salt has been recom- 
 mended. It has been employed, dissolved in water, as 
 a bath for the psora : and in cases of tinea capitis it has 
 often been used by way of lotion, and has been strongly 
 recommended to prevent the effects of mineral poisons. 
 For the alkaline neutrals see CHEMIA. 
 
 KA'LI A'QUA is the kali which has deliquesced in a 
 moist place ; and it does not differ from the kali prae- 
 paratum. 
 
 KA'LI PU'HI A'QUA. Take of kali four pounds ; 
 quick lime six pounds ; distilled water four gallons ; 
 add to the lime four quarts of water, and let them stand 
 for an hour; then add the kali, and remaining part of 
 the water; boil them for a quarter of an hour; let the 
 liquor cool, and strain it: a pint of this fluid ought to 
 -.veigh sixteen ounces. If the x liquor raises an effer- 
 vescence by the addition of any acid, more lime must 
 be added. An earthen or glass vessel should be used, 
 and the liquor strained through linen. Pharm. Lond. 
 1788. 
 
 KA'MSIN. The hot winds blowing over the burn- 
 ing sands of the desert, and reaching Egypt about the 
 period of the equinox. The fatal effects of this wind 
 are in part owing to its containing a considerable pro- 
 portion of inflammable air, probably from the decom- 
 posed water, and in part from its great heat and dry- 
 ness. The effects of the Samiel of the Desert, a wind 
 nearly resembling the kamsin, is described with great 
 pathos and eloquence by Bruce. See Volney's and 
 Bruce's Travels. 
 
 KANE'LLI. A name of two East Indian evergreen 
 trees, the flowers of which are used in diarrhoeas; but 
 they are not found in the systems of the botanists. See 
 Raii Historia. 
 
 KANNAGHO'RAKA. See CARCAPULI LINCO- 
 
 TANI. 
 
 KAOLIN. One of the ingredients of the Chinese 
 porcelain, probably a growan clay, or a decomposed 
 granite. 
 
 KA'PA MA'TA. See ACAJAIBA. 
 
 KA'RATAS. The PENGUIN, or wild ANANAS; 
 common in the West Indies, as an acid in punch, but 
 too austere to be swallowed alone. The karatas of 
 Plumier is, however, a different species from \hcfiingucn 
 of Dillenius. Each, however, is a species of bromalia, 
 and each an American plant. See Lin. Sp. PI. 408. 
 
 KARE'MYLE. See OROBUS. 
 
 KA'RFE, (karfeh, Arab). See CINVAMOMUM. 
 
 KARIN-TA'GERA. An evergreen tree in Mala- 
 bar; it resembles an hazel. The oil from the root pre- 
 vents the hair from falling off. Raii Historia. 
 
 KARI-VE'TTI. A tree in Malabar; the juice of its 
 leaves is emetic. Raii Historia. 
 
 KA'RVA, (karvah, Arab). See CASSIA LIGNEA. 
 
 KA'TKIN. See AMENTACEI FLORES. 
 
 KATO-CCE'LIA. The ABDOMEN. See CELIA. 
 
 KELP. MINERAL ALKALI. See KALI, ALKALI, and 
 CHEMISTRY. 
 
 KE'NNA. See LIGUSTRUM INDICUM. 
 
 KERATOPHY'TON, (from *if*s, a horn, and 
 4>t/7ev, a filant; because it is pellucid). Lithofihyton. The 
 name of a submarine plant, transparent, of a viscid con- 
 sistence, and often covered with a cretaceous crust,some- 
 times of elegant and various colours. The only species 
 which possesses any medical virtue is the CORALLIUM 
 NIGRUM, q. v. and these are very inconsiderable. 
 
 KE'RMES, (Arabic term chermah}. See CHERMES. 
 
 KE'RMES MINERALIS. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 KE'RVA, OL. (kervah, Arabic). See CATAPUTIA. 
 
 KE'TMIA. The leaves and flowers resemble those 
 of mallows ; the fruit is divided into many partitions, 
 the top of which opens when ripe, and discloses many 
 seeds. All the species, except those which taste like 
 sorrel, agree in virtues with mallows. The genus called 
 ketmia by Tournefort, is the hibiscus of Linnaeus. It is 
 of little importance to ascertain any species, as none ex- 
 cept theABELMoscHus, q. v. has any medicinal quality. 
 
 KE'TRAN. SeeCEDRiA. 
 
 KEYSE'RI PFLUL.E. KEYSER'S PILLS, (from the 
 inventor's name). According to an account in the 
 Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, they consist of pure 
 quicksilver, reduced to a red calx by a proper degree of 
 heat, which, being dissolved in eight parts of vinegar, 
 is to be mixed with manna, of which two pounds will 
 be required to each pint of the solution. This com- 
 position being dried gently by the fire, is rolled into 
 pills, and recommended as the most effectual remedy of 
 all the mercurial preparations against the venereal dis- 
 ease. See AHGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 Mr. Keyser adds a singular Remark ; if to the solution 
 of a pound of the red calx, in eight pints of vinegar, two 
 pounds of mercury, in the metallic state, be added, a 
 substance will arise, by agitation, to the surface, in the 
 form of cream. If this be taken off, more will .rise on 
 every successive agitation. This cream, united with 
 manna, he supposes to be highly useful in recent vene- 
 real complaints. 
 
 KIBES. An obsolete name for the heel, and conse- 
 quently for chilblains, which usually affect the heel. 
 See PERNIO. 
 
 KI'K, or KI'KI, (from kike, Arabic). See CATA- 
 PUTIA. 
 
 KIKEKUNEMALO. A gum resin, whose source 
 we are not acquainted with. It has a subacrid resinous 
 taste, and has been supposed an useful resolvent, as well 
 as beneficial in nervous diseases. 
 
 KILBURN WATERS. A bitter purging water. See 
 
 MINEHALES. 
 
 KI'NA-KI'NA, (from the countess of Cinchon). See 
 CORTEX PERUVIANUS. 
 
KOL 847 KYN 
 
 KI'NA-KI'NA AROMA'TICA. See THURIS CORTEX. KRAUT SAU'ER. Pronounced by the English 
 
 KI'XKINA EUROPjE'A. See GE.VTIANA. SOUR KROUT. See BRASSICA. 
 
 KI'NQ, (Indian). See GUMMI RUBRUM ASTRIK- KRIE'BEL KRA'NKHEIT. SeeRAPHAxu. 
 
 GEXS. K.RFMNA. See ALPHITA. 
 
 XIPPAKELE'NGU. See BATTATAS HISPANICA. KURU'DU. See CIXXAMOMUM. 
 
 KIRIBU'NNAWELL. See CHINA OCCIDENTALS. KUTU'BUTH. An Arabian name for a water 
 
 KNA'WEL. Ray. Tournefort calls it the chanite- spider, an insect perpetually in motion. Hence the 
 linum -vulgare folio glabrojtosculis filurimis. GERMAN name hath been transferred to a species of melancholy, 
 KNOT GRASS. Sclerantfius fierfnnis Lin. Sp. PL 580. called by Sennertus melancholia errabunda. See Li- 
 lt is somewhat astringent, but never employed in me- CANTHROPIA. 
 dicine. KY'MIA. See CUCUKBITA. 
 
 KO'LERUS. A dry ulcer. KV.V \ Se OPOPOSAX 
 
 KO'LTO. See PLICA POLONICA. 
 
 
848 
 
 L. 
 
 LAB 
 
 LAB 
 
 JL^ABA'RIUM, (from labo~). Looseness of the teeth. 
 
 LA'BDANUM. See LADANUM. 
 
 LA'BEO, (from labium, a lift). See CHILON. 
 
 LA'BIA. See PROCESSUS. 
 
 LA'BIA, and LA'BIUM, (XTTO ttv AaCuv, quo afijire- 
 hendimus cibum). A LIP. The lips, of which the red 
 part is called firolabium ; the sphincter, orbicularis labi- 
 orum, are sufficiently known. When the cuticle here 
 called epithelium is taken off, the appearance of the 
 parts beneath is villous. 
 
 LA'BIUM LEPORI'NUM. The HARE-LIP ; rostrum', la- 
 bellum, and labrum lefiorinum ; lagostoma ; lagocheilos, 
 consists in a division in the upper lip, from a loss of sub- 
 stance, like that of a hare. The division sometimes re- 
 sembles the letter M, and is then called the double hare- 
 lift. A. similar fissure in the under lip is called the spu- 
 rious hare-lip; but this seems never to have occurred. 
 
 An operation is required, in which we must first di- 
 vide all its adhesions internally with a scalpel, and with 
 a straight pair of scissors, or rather with a sharp scalpel, 
 as the scissors bruise the parts, cut off the callous edges, 
 so as to make an angle at its upper part. The operator 
 must then pierce the upper end of the divided part with 
 a silver pin, armed with a steel point, at about one third 
 of an inch from the edge of the wound ; bring the point 
 nearly to the bottom of the sore, and raise it again 
 through the surface at the distance of nearly one third 
 of an inch. A thread must be next passed across each 
 end of the pin, to draw the lips of the wound together, 
 and like a figure of eight. Another pin is passed 
 through the middle of the lip in the same way, and a 
 third near the other extremity of the fissure. The 
 wound is secured by thread in the same manner, round 
 each pin, and the steel points, which usually fasten by 
 screws, are taken off. A pledget of digestive over the 
 whole will keep the thread soft. 
 
 Mr. Pott observes, that when the hare-lip is double, 
 it sometimes happens that the middle portion contracts, 
 and the bone projects. In this case, the projecting Bone 
 must be removed by means of a chisel ; the contracted 
 part of the lip then brought down and detained by a 
 bandage. The operation is afterwards performed as in 
 the single hare-lip, suffering each side to be thoroughly 
 healed before the subsequent operation is attempted. 
 The pins should not. be moved before the sixth or 
 seventh day, and then the stitches must be first cut, to 
 see that the flesh is securely joined before the pins are 
 
 moved. When a part of the bone is cut away, the 
 wound must be healed previous to the operation on the 
 lip. See Le Bran's Operations; Heister's Surgery; 
 Sharp's Operations; Bell's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 149; 
 White's Surgery, p. 269. 
 
 LA'BIA PU'DENDI X cremnoi, labra, arise from the 
 mons veneris, and extend from the fore part of the 
 pubes, whose symphysis is exactly between them, to 
 within a short distance from the anus. They are more 
 prominent, and thick above than below, composed of 
 skin, cellular membrane, and fat-; red within, and out- 
 wardly, about the the age of puberty, covered with hair. 
 The angles of the labia, above and below, are called 
 commissure. 
 
 LABIA 'LES ARTE'RLE, (from labia, lifts'). See 
 MAXILLARI^E ARTERI^E. 
 
 LABIA'LES GLANDULE. The LABIAL GLANDS. The 
 membrane which covers the inside of the lips is a con-, 
 tinuation of that on the cheeks, perforated by many 
 small holes, which answer to the same number of small 
 glands. See Winslow's Anatomy. 
 
 LABIA'TUS, (from labia, a lip). See FLOS LA- 
 
 BIATUS. 
 
 LA'BIS, (from Aecji**v, to lay hold o/.) Any for- 
 ceps. 
 
 LA'BIUM. See LABIA. 
 
 LA'BOUR. See PARTURITIO. 
 
 LABRISU'LCIUM,(from labrum, a lip, andsulcus, 
 a deep sore'). A CHAP IN THE LIP, cheilocace; gene- 
 rally attending swollen lips, and common in scrofula. 
 It usually requires the treatment necessary in that dis- 
 ease ; but, as a temporary relief, may be rubbed with 
 the oleum cerae, or with the oleum amygdylarum and 
 spermaceti. This also is the name given to the can- 
 crum oris. 
 
 LA'BRUM, (a.Tea rtv A*E<, from its power of re- 
 ceiving). See DEXAMENE. 
 
 LABRU'SCA, (from labrum, a lip; so called be- 
 cause'it grows on the sides of fields). See BRYONIA 
 ALBA. 
 
 LABYRI'NTHUS, (A^,^(^). The LABYRINTH. 
 The second cavity of the ear, fodina, lies in the pars 
 petrosa of the temporal bone, which runs forward 
 and inward. It is an oblong body, divided into three 
 parts, called the -vestibulum, the cochlea, and the semi- 
 circular canals. The vestibulum (in which the stapes 
 stands) is situated in the middle ; the cochlea is the 
 
LAC 
 
 349 
 
 LAC 
 
 anterior, and lies forward and inward; and the semicircu- 
 lar canals, which compose the posterior part, lie back- 
 ward and outward. The three parts of the labyrinth 
 1.1 1- lined by a fine periosteum, which spreads over, and 
 shuts the two fenestne of the tympanum. 
 
 LAC, (from icfca/c, to lick u/i, Arabic). Milk is the 
 secreted fluid destined for the nourishment of the ani- 
 mals arranged by Linnaeus in the class of mammalia, 
 comprehending also, from this circumstance, the celacea. 
 It is a white, opaque fluid ; and, when viewed with a 
 microscope, globules, like those of the blood, appear 
 to swim in it. It is, therefore, most certainly, not 
 an homogeneous fluid, whose parts are chemically 
 ur.ted, but an heterogeneous one simply mixed. Its 
 resemblance to the blood is striking; and as it is of 
 the colour of the chyle from which the blood is form- 
 ed, it was an obvious suggestion that the milk was only 
 chyle again separated from the general mass. Chyle 
 has not, however, been sufficiently analyzed to support 
 or confute this idea. It appears, on the whole, impro- 
 bi Lie, since sugar contains a saccharine matter, and par- 
 ticularly a larger proportion of phosphorated lime than 
 any of the other animal fluids. To which may be 
 ai .i_d, that milk requires the digestive process as well as 
 other nourishment; and it is never apparently assimi- 
 lated until it has been coagulated. 
 
 Milk was probably the food of the earliest inhabit- 
 ants of the globe, since their herds, of which their 
 riches consisted, must have afforded an obvious supply 
 of this delicious nourishment. Cheese seems to have 
 been known more early than butter, for it was of im- 
 portance to preserve a. supply of food when the milk of 
 the herds would, at least lessen, if not disappear. 
 Butter is obscurely hinted at by Herodotus, but de- 
 scribed more particularly by Hippocrates: each author 
 speaks of the art of making it as being derived from the 
 Scythians. When first drawn, milk has a faint smell, 
 generally mixed with that of the animal which afforded 
 it. This aroma is soon lost on exposure to the air, and 
 much of the delicacy, perhaps the salubrity, of the 
 fluid, seems to disappear with it. The sweetishness, how- 
 ever, remains, but is in different degrees in different 
 animals, depending on the proportion of sugar which it 
 contains. The sweetest milk is that of the sheep. 
 
 When milk is at rest, first the aroma disappears, and 
 soon afterwards the surface assumes a yellower colour, 
 and a thick tenaceous scum called cream rises to the top. 
 W T hen this is separated, the milk is of a bluish white 
 colour; and, on standing longer, the curd or cheesy- 
 part separates. An oily substance forms a portion of 
 the milk when first drawn ; but the consistence of 
 cream is owing to its imbibing a portion of oxygen 
 from the air ; and the curd does not spontaneously sepa- 
 rate till the acid fermentation begins. It is separated, 
 artificially, by a variety of substances, as all the acids, 
 except the carbonic, and the weaker kinds similar to it; 
 oy different vegetables, as the galium, the vallantia 
 cruciata, the madder, the bark, and, apparently, other 
 vegetable astringents; by some animal substances, as 
 the stomach of a young animal, however carefully 
 washed and dried, the livers of turkeys (Spallanzani), 
 Sec. Jacquin, in his Elements of Chemistry, tells us, 
 that the vegetables only act when cold, or in cold in- 
 fusions. When boiled in milk, or boiling decoctions 
 of thi bume plants are added, coagulation is retarded 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 rather than hastened. Milk is coagulated also by salts, 
 particularly such as contain an excess of acid, as the 
 cream of tartar ; benzoic and succinic salts ; by 
 metallic solutions ; by alcohol, and all spirituous li- 
 quors ; though the addition of camphor or borated soda 
 will, it is said, prevent this effect when either is dis- 
 solved in alcohol. In every instance, however, the 
 coagulation is firmer and more perfect with the assist- 
 ance of heat. 
 
 The alkalis which are said to coagulate milk unite 
 in reality with the oily part, and produce a soap, which 
 seems to entangle, occasionally, some of the curd. 
 These flocculi, for such is their form, become succes- 
 sively, by boiling, yellow and brown. Pure alkalis 
 render the milk more fluid, by equally dissolving the 
 oil and the curd. Lime water seems to procure an im- 
 perfect coagulation. 
 
 Milk, when urged by heat, gives up its oily portion, 
 which forms a dense pellicle ; and that part of it which 
 touches the sides of the heated vessel burns, and gives 
 the whole an empyreumatic taste. If this is prevented, 
 the serum procured is thin and pure. If, however, the 
 heat is more violent, an insipid water conies over, fla- 
 voured with the aroma of the milk, which soon be- 
 comes putrid. The remainder is an extract, which, 
 with warm water, again becomes milk, though without 
 the aroma. If this extract be exposed to a strong heat, 
 an empyreumatic acid oil, ammonia, hydrogenous and 
 carbonic acid gases come over. The remaining coal 
 affords kali, muriated kali, phosphat of lime, and occa- 
 sionally a liule iron. 
 
 When left untouched, milk undergoes the acetous- 
 fermentation at different periods, according to the heat 
 of the weather and the nature of the animal. In warm 
 weather, and in ruminating animals, this change is 
 soonest observed. Mare's milk continues longest unal- 
 tered. The tendency of milk to the acetous fermenta- 
 tion is checked, it is said, by boiling. 
 
 If milk in a moderately warm place be frequently 
 stirred, no separation occurs, and the vinous fermenta- 
 tion comes on. The greatest quantity of spirit, it is 
 said, will be afforded by cow's milk, though that of the 
 mare, as the most saccharine fluid, ferments soon- 
 est ; and the Tartars prefer it, as affording also more 
 spirit. The putrefactive process comes on slowly. 
 Stipriaan (Memoires de la Societe de Medecinea Paris, 
 1787-8) informs us, that cow's milk showed no signs of 
 putridity after four summer months, asses milk three 
 months, and female milk nearly an equal time. 
 
 The cream, we have said, is the oil, which has ac- 
 quired a greater consistency by its union with oxygen. 
 In the form of butter it is still more intimately united 
 with this principle, and a chemical union apparently 
 takes place as heat is excited. In general, the cream 
 is suffered to rise spontaneously, but in the West its 
 separation is assisted by heat. The milk is put in shal- 
 low earthen pans, and remains in them twelve hours in 
 summer, and twenty-four in winter. The pans are 
 then placed on hot stoves, and the temperature raised, 
 so as to be scarcely short of boiling. On the first ap- 
 pearance of bubbles the pans are removed, and remain 
 at rest twelve or twenty-four hours longer, according to 
 the season. This cream, styled scalded or clotted, is 
 generally agitated by the hand in making butter, and 
 the churn is only used when the raw cream is employed, 
 
 5Q 
 
LAC 
 
 850 
 
 LAC 
 
 The thickest and richest creams are afforded by the 
 sheep and goat ; the milk of the mare, the ass, and the 
 i'emale, afford the thinnest. From female milk scarcely 
 any separation takes place, even with the assistance of 
 heat. The fluid separated in making butter is called 
 buttermilk. It is the serum, enriched with some of the 
 oil of the cream. 
 
 The curd is a true albuminous substance, without 
 smell or taste, nearly insoluble .in water, hardened in 
 hot water, soluble in acids, forming, with the vitriolic 
 and marine, brown solutions ; with the nitrous a yellow. 
 It is easily dissolved by alkalis, but most powerfully by 
 the mineral ; and, when this is pure, during the solu- 
 tion, a volatile alkaline smell arises ; a fact not suffi- 
 ciently noticed, and which will admit of some applica- 
 tion. In distillation, an insipid water comes over that 
 easily putrefies ; and the remainder, on increasing the 
 heat, blisters, like burnt horn, affording hydrogenous 
 and carbonic acid gas, ammonia, a heavy fetid empyreu- 
 matic oil. The coal contains lime and phosphat of lime. 
 When exposed to a strong heat, in an open fire, curd 
 softens and melts; becomes transparent and tough; 
 and, when cold, is hard and brittle. 
 
 The curd of goat and cow's milk is solid and elastic ; 
 that of the ass's and mare's milk less solid ; of the 
 sheep merely glutinous ; of the female generally fluid, 
 and with difficulty separated. See CASEUS. 
 
 The whey is similar to the serum of the blood. The 
 whey separated in making cheese is a watery fluid, 
 without any admixture of oil ; but, in its usual state, 
 some of the oily, and some of the albuminous portion 
 are diffused through it. Sweet whey affords sugar of 
 milk : when the milk has been previously sour, it is 
 styled sour whey ; and, by adding a small portion of 
 spirit of wine, and subjecting it to a fresh fermentation, 
 a true vinegar of milk may be prepared (Jacquin). 
 The spirit of milk is apparently not developed till it be- 
 comes acid; the Tartars hasten the acetous fermentation 
 by the addition of oatmeal, and do not distil it till it is 
 strongly sour. Thus milk holds a middle place between 
 animal and vegetable substances. As it undergoes the 
 acetous and vinous fermentations, and becomes very 
 slowly putrid, it resembles vegetables. Its albuminous 
 curd is of an animal nature. 
 
 Before we proceed to consider the medical properties 
 of milk, we shall describe more particularly the milk 
 of different animals, viz. that of the cow, the human 
 female, the ass, the goat, the sheep, and the mare. 
 
 The general appearance of cow's milk is well known, 
 and to this standard we shall refer the taste and more 
 obvious properties of other milks. It is differently 
 flavoured, however, according to the age and the food of 
 the animal. When near the time of calving, it is more 
 of an animal nature than at a future period ; and the 
 milk of farrow cows is, at first, saline. The alliaceous 
 and the umbelliferous plants, horse mint, cabbages, and 
 turnips, give it their peculiar flavour. The leaves of 
 maize are said to render it mild and saccharine ; the po- 
 tatoe plant insipid. The Alderney, Alpine, and Sardinian 
 cows give a very rich milk : those of the north and of 
 Catalonia an aqueous blue milk. Tessier observed 
 some milk, which was white when drawn, soon became 
 blue; a change attributed to their eating the isatis 
 (woad). Dr. Garden found, that the milk was blue 
 after the cows had eaten of this plant ; and it is usually 
 
 red when they have eaten madder or the fruit of the 
 cactus opuntia. Cow's milk, in an ordinary state, 
 boils at 113. 
 
 The carbonic acid gas, the boracic and oxalic acids, do 
 not coagulate this milk when mixed with it,, though 
 Stipriaan observes that the latter, if strewed on it in 
 powder, will have this effect. The curds produced by 
 the other acids, are dissolved again by alkalis. When 
 vinegar is employed for the coagulation, the dissolved 
 curd is of a rose colour. Other re-agents acton it nearly 
 as we have said they do on mrlkin general. The elec- 
 tric fluid thickens it a little. Its specific gravity is 
 1028. 
 
 Eight pounds of milk afforded, on distillation, eight 
 ounces of a clear fluid, which retained the smell and 
 taste of the animal's food. This fluid became turbid 
 after some time, but again clear in a heat of twenty- 
 eight of Reaumur, while some light filaments were 
 formed. When filtered it became clear and tasteless, 
 leaving nothing after distillation. The residuum after 
 the first distillation was sweet and butyraceous, called 
 by Hoffman franchifian; and, when diluted in boiling 
 water, the white milky fluid is called Hoffman's ivhey. 
 When distilled, it affords water, a very fluid yellow oil, 
 an acid, a volatile alkali, a thick black empyreumatic 
 oil, and an inflammable gas. The ashes seem to con- 
 tain an alkali and a muriated soda. 
 
 The first milk after calving (colostrum, firimum, or 
 beastings,} resembles other milk, with the addition of a 
 mucous substance. The specific gravity is 1072. It is 
 yellow, but soon coagulates on the fire, and becomes 
 white. The specific gravity of the second colostrum 
 was 1052. It is more difficult to coagulate, and stirring 
 wholly prevents this change. Rennet changes the first 
 colostrum to a jelly, and coagulates the second : the 
 first contains more than three times the quantity 
 of butter, and a much larger proportion of albuminous 
 matter. Both colostra become more quickly putrid 
 than other milk, and seem to contain a large proportion 
 of the gluten of the blood. 
 
 The cream of cow's milk after standing about three 
 weeks, was covered with a green effervescence, and the 
 under part had a cheesy flavour (Parmentier). The 
 scalded cream acquires this flavour much sooner ; and 
 this was the reason for our asserting that some of the 
 curd was probably entangled with it. On distilling this 
 semiputrid cream, the usual results obtained from fat 
 bodies were discovered. (See ADEPS.) The milk, 
 last drawn from the cow, has the largest proportion of 
 cream ; and the cream, as it rises in succession on the 
 milk, while at rest, decreases in quantity, and deterio- 
 rates in quality. Thick milk throws up less cream than 
 that which is thinner, but its quality is better. If the 
 milk is diluted with water, the cream is more copious, 
 but less rich. Previous agitation lessens the proportion 
 of cream ; and the proper temperature for its rising 
 most successfully is about 54 of Fahrenheit. Milk in 
 autumn gives more cream than in spring; but it rises 
 soonest in summer. 
 
 The butter of cows is usually yellow : if white, its 
 quality is inferior. If the milk has been kept too cool, 
 the butter is pale, with little flavour, and not unctuous 
 or rich. To have butter in perfection, the first drawn 
 milk should be separated, and the first risen cream pre- 
 ferred. Some little acidity must take place previous to 
 
LAC 
 
 851 
 
 LAC 
 
 the separation of butter, and this must be produced by 
 the agitation, if not before approaching. The cream 
 should, therefore, be kept for some time previous to the 
 churning. The yellowness of butter is probably owing 
 to the constitution of the animal, but the contact of the 
 air has also some effect, for the internal parts of the 
 mass are whiter than the external. To preserve butter 
 from rancidity, two drachms of sugar, as much nitre, 
 with half an ounce of salt, will be sufficient for sixteen 
 ounces of butter. The rancidity of butter depends, in 
 part, upon its retaining some whey, which holds a 
 caseous matter; for it keeps in proportion to its wash- 
 ing: but, after every care, some of the caseous matter 
 seems to remain, and to this its consistence is owing 
 (Fourcroy). Thus, to melt butter without granulations, 
 we add flour to prevent the cheesy portion falling to the 
 bottom, and keep it in constant agitation. 
 
 Skimmed milk still retains a portion of the oil and 
 the cheesy matter, which separate on its becoming acid ; 
 it is rich and pleasant. This matter is separated also in 
 pellicles, by boiling. When flakes of cheese are put 
 into a fluid alkali they are dissolved, while a consider- 
 able quantity of ammonia is separated, formed by a de- 
 composition of the cheese, and the subsequent union of 
 its hydrogen and azote. The alkaline solution of cheese, 
 when heated, becomes brown, and deposits a portion of 
 animal matter. When this matter, held in solution, is 
 separated by acids, it is black, melts in the fire like thick 
 oil. and, when cold, is greasy ; the remaining hydrogen, 
 with the oxygen, forming oil, and, with the alkali, be- 
 coming saponaceous. When the cheese is separated 
 from the alkali by an acid, an hepatic odour is per- 
 ceived. The caseous matter is completely dissolved 
 by vinegar, and has a greater affinity to the vegetable 
 acids than to any other. 
 
 Whey, when fresh, is sweetish and somewhat saline ; 
 but when filtrated, pellucid. It contains some caseous 
 matter dissolved by an acid, which is separated on the 
 addition of an alkali, and a small portion of sugar of 
 milk. 
 
 The milk of women is thin, of a bluish colour, of a 
 mild sweet taste, and a pleasant odour. Its specific 
 gravity is 1029. On exposure to air, it is covered with 
 a very thick white matter; but, from this, no butter 
 could be procured. On standing, the portion which 
 separated was still more butyraceous, though still in- 
 capable of forming butter. When distilled, water, a 
 strong empyreumatic oil, ammonia, an acid, and inflam- 
 mable gas, came over. The fluid, then, which was 
 deposited from this unctuous matter, was a buttermilk ; 
 but its transparency was not changed by alcohol or 
 acids. After evaporation, it afforded sugar of milk, 
 with some cheese. Female milk, when skimmed, did 
 not, in a warm temperature, coagulate in five days ; 
 but became turbid and acid. Crystals of sugar of 
 milk were formed, and the thick mother ley afforded 
 muriat of soda. Pellicles rose on heating, as on cow's 
 milk. Human milk is coagulated as coia's milk, excefit 
 by acids. These, even with the assistance of heat, had 
 no effect. It was also not coagulated by alkalis, but the 
 kali gave it a brown, a red, and at last a black, colour; 
 
 rie water, a deep yellow. The earths, the neutral and 
 letallic salts, alcohol, or the electric fluid, produced no 
 iiange except on the colour; but the infusion of oak 
 
 rk and sour milk, previously coagulated, produced a 
 
 coagulum. The cheese which it affords is finer and 
 more tender than that of any other milk, but does not 
 form a mass. Sixteen hundred parts of this milk af- 
 forded 137 of cream; forty -eight of a matter resem- 
 bling butter; forty-three of cheese, and 117 of sugar. 
 Three hundred parts of this sugar afforded eighty-five 
 of lactic acid. Human milk scarcely becomes sour 
 after a long period. It never passes either to the vinous 
 or putrid fermentations. 
 
 Human milk differs so essentially in different women, 
 and even in the same woman, at different times, that 
 the results of experiments greatly vary. Parmentier 
 found the results so contradictory, that he suspected 
 some deceit, and employed only milk which he drew 
 himself. The results of his trials were, however, still 
 contradictor}'. This may, perhaps, account for Dr. 
 Clark's assertion, that human milk contains no caseous 
 part, and he could not succeed in coagulating it, by any 
 means, or in any temperature. (Transactions of the 
 Royal Irish Academy for 1788.) What has been sup- 
 posed, therefore, to be a coagulum of the caseous part, 
 may have been only cream ; and during the period of 
 the first and second colustrum only was it found yellow. 
 At every other time it is white. 
 
 The milk of the ass is whitish, with some degree of 
 transparency, of a peculiar smell, and a saltish tastej 
 mixed with its sweetness. Its specific gravity is 1023. 
 Alcohol, the metallic salts, rennets, and all the acids, 
 except the fluor, and the cream of tartar when cold, 
 coagulate it. Alkalis produce a slight coagulation, and 
 different changes of colour Neutrals render it thinner. 
 It coagulates with difficulty when at rest, and the coa- 
 gulum is weak. The cream is of a yellowish white, 
 sweet, and at first thin. Afterwards it acquires a 
 greater consistence. The whey is sweetish and yel- 
 lowish. Sixteen hundred parts of this milk afford 
 forty -seven of cream; fifty -three of cheese; seventy- 
 two of sugar of milk, which contains about one fourth 
 of acid. The coagulum of 'this milk does not depend 
 on its caseous matter, for this is spontaneously separated, 
 falling to the bottom in the form of very tenacious par- 
 ticles. The cream is neither thick nor copious, and, 
 with difficulty, assumes the form of butter, which is 
 soft and white, without any peculiar taste, but quickly 
 becoming rancid. The butter milk, which has a mild 
 pleasing taste, must be carefully separated, or it soon 
 again dissolves the butter. The sugar is in small pro- 
 portion, and it contains also ajittle calcareous muriat, 
 sometimes muriat of soda. It agrees with human milk 
 in being soon converted into whey when the caseous 
 matter is deposited ; and in proportion to this deposi- 
 tion the sweetness increases. 
 
 The milt of the goat is very white, sweetish, and of 
 an unctuous taste. Its specific gravity is 1036. It is 
 affected by re-agents nearly as asses' milk. The cream 
 is very thick, of a mild agreeable taste, and slowly pro- 
 ceeds to acidity. It easily forms butter, which is white, 
 firm, and consistent; and, from its thickness, is easily 
 converted into a very rich cheese, which is not soon 
 injured by keeping. The butter milk abounds with 
 cheesy matter, which may be separated by acids. The 
 quantity of cheese which this milk affords is its chief 
 characteristic. The curd is so copious that the whey- 
 separates with difficulty. The curd is also gelatinous 
 and consistent, while in female or asses' milk it is in 
 5 Q2 
 
LAC 
 
 852 
 
 LAC 
 
 divided particles. The cheese is peculiarly rich and 
 agreeable The butter is white and rich, but not as from 
 asses' milk in consequence of a mixture of the curd, 
 for none is deposited on melting. On this account it 
 keeps long without spoiling. Sixteen hundred parts of 
 this milk contain 127 of cream; 72 of butter; 146 of 
 cheese; 70 of sugar of milk, of which one fourth is lactic 
 acid. The saccharine matter appears to be less than in 
 female orasses' milk. Its sugar white when the serum 
 spontaneously evaporates. When artificial heat is used 
 it becomes a jelly, and the crystals are coloured. The 
 serum contains a very small proportion of common salt. 
 
 The milk of the sheeji greatly resembles that of the 
 cow. Its specific gravity is 1035, and it readily runs 
 into the acetous fermentation in summer. When at 
 rest, a thick, 1'ich, sweet, yellowish cream rises in con- 
 siderable quantities, which affords much butter; but it 
 is oily to the taste, and its consistence is not consider- 
 able. It easily becomes rancid if not well washed. Its 
 cheese is rich and viscous, but mild and agreeable. The 
 serum affords a very white sugar. Sixteen hundred 
 parts afford 185 of cream; ninety-three of butter; 246 
 of cheese; and sixty-seven of sugar, of which one 
 fourth was lactic acid, and as much was obtained from 
 the remaining fluid. All the acids (except the carbonic 
 acid gas), alum, and liver of sulphur, coagulate it. Kali 
 and soda render its colour dark ; if caustic, reel ; am- 
 monia, which also attenuates it, yellow. The neutral 
 salts have no effect on it. The characteristics of this 
 milk are the quantity of cream it furnishes, the quan- 
 tity and richness of its cheese. The famous Roquefort 
 cheese owes its excellence to the mixture of sheep's 
 curd. Annales de Chimie, iv. 31. 
 
 The milk of the mare retains the smell of the animal, 
 and it tastes as if water was mixed with it, though its 
 specific gravity is 1045. The mineral acids coagulate 
 it; the phosphoric deprives it of its colour and opacity ; 
 the 1 fluor and saccharine acids slightly coagulate it 
 when warm. Lime water precipitates a caseous matter 
 when warm ; alcohol renders it slightly curdy ; rennet 
 has no effect on it. Mare's milk is remarkable for its 
 fluidity, but it is less so than female's or asses' milk, and 
 more tasteless than either. Parmentier informs us that 
 it easily boils, and is not difficult to coagulate. Its dis- 
 tilled water is nearly inodorous, and its franchipan less 
 copious and unctuous than that of the cow. On a 
 alight heat this milk is covered with pellicles, and the 
 first are the most unctuous. The cream rises soon, is 
 yellowish and clear, but produces no butter. The 
 skimmed milk resembles that of the cow, but the vege- 
 table acids separate slowly the cheese, and in a form re- 
 sembling that from human milk. The serum afforded 
 a vitriolated lime in needle like crystals, and sugar of 
 milk in the form of a saline concretion. The mother 
 water was found to contain muriat of lime. Sixteen 
 hundred parts afforded only thirteen of cream; twenty- 
 six of cheese; 140 of sugar of milk, of which about 
 forty were lactic acid. From mare's milk the ardent 
 spirit is chiefly procured. The art of making it is of 
 great antiquity, and consists in not permitting the separa- 
 tion of the component parts of the milk, or again uniting 
 them, if separated, till an acidity is observed. The 
 spirit is apparently developed at the same time with the 
 acid. 
 
 Jt is remarked by Pai'mentier, that when cows are 
 
 diseased, the albuminous curd is the only part changed , 
 The corresponding part of other animal fluids seems, 
 alone, to suffer from a morbid state of the body. 
 
 Stipriaan gives a short comparison of different milks, 
 which we shall subjoin. The most aqueous, he observes, 
 is the milk of the ass. Then follows that of the mare, 
 the human female, the cow, the goat, and the sheep. 
 Cream was most abundant in sheep's milk; next in the 
 human, the goat's, cow's, ass's, and mare's milk. Butter 
 was in the largest proportion in sheep's milk, next the 
 goat's, cow's, and human milk. Cheese abounded most 
 in sheep's, then successively in goat's, cow's, ass's, 
 human, and mare's milk. Most sugar was afforded by 
 mare's milk, followed by the human, the ass's, the 
 goat's, the sheep's, and the cow's milk. Parmentier di- 
 vides milks into two classes, the serous and the caseous, 
 or butyraceous. The first contains asses, mares, and 
 human; the second, the cow's, the goat's, and the 
 sheep's milks. 
 
 These facts, which have not been hitherto collected 
 in any medical work, point out the absurdity of nu- 
 merous directions, which fill the volumes of dietetic 
 writers, and those authors who have written on the dis- 
 eases of children. Women's milk, as we have said, is 
 so various, that general rules can scarcely be drawn; 
 but if any fact respecting it is better established than 
 another, it is, that acids will not coagulate it. We 
 have already observed, that milk must be coagulated 
 before it can become subject to the digestive powers, 
 and this is consonant to another fact, noticed in the 
 article DIGESTION, q. v. that, unless the food or drink 
 is delayed in the stomach, though absorbed, it is soon 
 again carried to the excretory organs, as a substance 
 foreign from the habit. This is even the case with 
 water. That milk must be coagulated in the stomach 
 is proved, not only by these circumstances, but by in- 
 fants vomiting milk as it is taken in, when any disease 
 occurs in the stomach, and their occasionally vomiting 
 it in a coagulated state, when the discharge has been 
 accidental, or from fulness. We recollect some expe- 
 riments made, many years since, by Mr. Wilson, though 
 we believe not published, in which, after the most at- 
 tentive examination, no acid could be detected in the 
 stomach of infants. We now see, that if it had been 
 there it would not have produced coagulation. Acid, 
 we know, does occasionally abound in the stomachs of 
 infants, because we find it changing the colour of the 
 bile ; but it is not constantly present, and still less is it 
 necessary to assist the digestive process. To assist in 
 this enquiry, we mentioned the effect of rennet, (the 
 stomach of the calf,) though carefully washed and 
 dried, in coagulating cow's milk, and added a fact from 
 Spallanzani, that the liver of the turkey would produce 
 a similar change. Why may not the stomach of a 
 child, and, in a less degree, that of an adult, occasion 
 the coagulation ? But, though this be not granted, we 
 have seen that, when human milk has been once co- 
 agulated, the former coagulum is sufficient to produce 
 this change in fresh milk; and this is certainly the most 
 common cause. From these observations, we may, at 
 least, draw one inference, that absorbents are too com- 
 monly given to children. Acid in the stomach seldom 
 produces any bad effect. It is carried off like any 
 foreign body, and soon neutralized by the bile. Our 
 predecessors, in practice, used them freely; but by 
 
LAC 
 
 853 
 
 LAC 
 
 employing the animal earths, they fortunately did not 
 always exhibit an absoi bent, and only threw into the 
 stomach a small quantity of an indigestible powder, 
 which was soon again discharged. Such was the Gas- 
 coyne's powder, the pearls, and a great variety of costly 
 and fashionable medicines. 
 
 In the directions for a milk diet, equal absurdities 
 prevailed. To prevent coagulation, we are sometimes 
 advised to add aqua ammoniac or lime water (Motherby, 
 fifth edition). We now know that these produce other 
 changes not salutary, and coagulation appears really ne- 
 cessary. We may, indeed, admit, that the coagulum of 
 cow's milk is sometimes too firm, and, with that view, a 
 small stimulus may be necessary to enable the stomach 
 to conquer it ; and, for this purpose, a small portion of rum 
 is sometimes v added, and, perhaps, some o/the warmer 
 spices may be occasionally substituted with more ad- 
 vantage. But to add a medicine which will promote, in 
 order to fire-vent coagulation to prevent what is essen- 
 tially necessary to the digestion of the milk, is an accu- 
 mulation of absurdities without example, except in 
 the work we are now attempting to improve. 
 
 Milk, we have seen, holds a middle place between 
 vegetable and animal foods. It is milder than the lat- 
 ter, and more stimulating than the former; but in its 
 effects on the constitution it approaches more nearly to 
 animal than vegetable aliment. (See ALIMENT.) The 
 milks preferred as medicinal are chiefly cow's, ass's, 
 mare's, and female milk. The goat's whey is preferred 
 to its milk. 
 
 Cow's milk, we have found a rich nutritious fluid ; but, 
 by carefully choosing the kind, the age of the milk, the 
 time of milking, Sec. it is thinner and more digestible. 
 In many stomachs it is, however, heavy and indigesti- 
 ble ; and the idiosyncracy of the patient should be con- 
 sidered when it is prescribed. The quantity should, 
 however, be also limited ; for, if in excess, it produces 
 great inconvenience from its bulk. Physicians have 
 been so much afraid of its coagulating, that they have 
 not employed a very convenient form of cow's milk, 
 the slight curd produced by rennet. Cow's milk is 
 often prescribed in hectic cases, sometimes in fevers, 
 and in cases where the fluids are supposed to be acri- 
 monious, as in cancers, cutaneous eruptions, and similar 
 complaints. In many of these diseases it is, however, 
 too stimulating, particularly in fevers, occasionally in 
 hectics ; and, as it has been observed, in the usual pre- 
 paratory diet for the inoculated small pox. In these 
 cases it is diluted with water, with decoctions of the 
 farinacea, as in gruel, and with whey. Butter milk 
 and whey have been sometimes substituted. 
 
 4ss'g milk is, we have seen, a less stimulating fluid, 
 and less nourishing. Its oily matter is in much less 
 proportion, its coagulum weak, and, what is apparently 
 of the greatest consequence, the caseous matter is not 
 entangled with it, but precipitated. The little butter 
 which it contains is readily dissolved in its serum. On 
 these accounts, it appears peculiarly adapted to those 
 states in which every stimulus is highly injurious, as in 
 hectics. In the choice of this milk, there is not, how- 
 ever, sufficient discrimination. If many take the milk 
 of the same animal, convenience, rather than the nature 
 of the disease, determines ihetime ; and the richer fluid 
 of the last milking may be thus brought to *! nost ir- 
 ritable habit The age of the foal is also seldom at- 
 
 tended to, and the laxative colostrum of the early 
 period may be given to those whose bowels are par- 
 ticularly irritable. 
 
 Female milk has been seldom employed, nor are we 
 v. ell aware of its medical effects. It contains- a large 
 proportion of cream, and a small one of cheese. Its 
 coagulum is also tender, and it resists the effects of acids 
 in producing this change. It will.be, therefore, pro- 
 bably useful in all cases where ass's milk has been re- 
 commended ; nor can we think it, from the bosom of a 
 healthy young woman, so disgusting a remedy as from 
 the ass. Glare's milk has been employed, but of its 
 efficacy we know nothing. From its fluidity, and small 
 portion of caseous matter, we should suppose it to be 
 an useful substitute for ass's or human milk. 
 
 The very large proportion of cheese in goat's milk 
 does not seem to render it an eligible aliment for inva- 
 lids, and we believe the whey is chiefly employed. This 
 must probably prove a salutary beverage in some dis- 
 eases, and we have heard many instances of its success. 
 From our own experience, however, we know nothing. 
 
 The sugar of milk is sometimes separated, but rather 
 for curiosity than use, for it is, we believe, never given 
 medicinally. (See SACCHARUM LACTIS.) In the Paris 
 Pharmacopoeia, it is directed to be prepared -from the 
 whey of coxv's milk, clarified, filtered, and evaporated. 
 Whe'y is usually prepared by adding an infusion of 
 rennet, and is thin in proportion to the hardness of the 
 coagulum. Cheese whey is peculiarly thin, and merely 
 a saline aqueous fluid. The whey prepared for drinking 
 is an opaque fluid, with a proportion of the oil, and a 
 small quantity of the curd suspended. It is not an 
 easy task to bring it to the most pleasing consistence ; 
 and it is said a small portion of alum is employed for 
 this purpose. The proportion, however, is so small, 
 that we have not found it give uneasiness even in the 
 most irritable bowels. Whey is, of course, less nu- 
 tritious than milk, but is a mild soft demulcent, highly 
 useful in the early stages of fever, in hectics, in coughs, 
 and inflammatory complaints of every kind. 
 
 Milk is used as an intermede, or veAic/r, at least to 
 suspend, if not, in part, to render some medicines more 
 miscible with water. Bark, in powder, is covered very 
 successfully by milk ; and with a small proportion of a 
 decoction of liquorice is agreeably disguised. The 
 volatile tincture of guaiacum, and similar preparations, 
 are also very conveniently exhibited in milk. 
 
 See Dioscorides, lib. ii. cap. 64. Voltelen de Lacte 
 Humano ; Jacquin's Chemistry ; Scheel's Works ; 
 Fourcroy and Chaptal, Annales de Chimie, vol. vii. x. 
 and xxxi. ; Jahrig ; Parmentier and Deyeux, Journal 
 de Physique, 1790, and 1791 ; Greive on the Koumiss, 
 Edinburgh Transactions, 1788; Clarke on Human 
 Milk, Irish Transactions, 1788 ; Stipriaan, Livisens, and 
 Bondt, Memoires de la Societe de M^decine Paris, 
 1787, and 1788; Hoffman's Dissertatio de Sero Lactis; 
 Medical Musasum, vol.iii. p. 361, &c. ; Cullen's Materia 
 Medica. 
 
 LAC ACE'TOSCM. See ALCAOL. 
 
 LAC AMY'GDAL.*. MILK OF ALMONDS. See EMUL- 
 sio. 
 
 LAC ASIXI'NUM ARTIFICI'ALE. See ERYXGIUM. 
 
 LAC CA'LCIS. MILK OF LIME; water whitened by 
 a solution of quick lime, which is also in part suspended 
 in it. 
 
LAC 
 
 854 
 
 LAC 
 
 LAC SPUMO'SUM. See APHROGALA. 
 
 LAC SU'LPHURIS. See SULPHUR PR^CIPITA- 
 TUM. 
 
 LAC VIRGINA'LE. See BENZOINUM. 
 
 LA'CCA, (from the Arabic lakah). LAC, or GUM 
 LAC; ancosa; is a concrete brittle substance, of dark red 
 colour, brought from the East Indies, incrusted on 
 pieces of sticks, internally divided into cells. It is the 
 gummy resinous substance from two species of ficus, 
 viz. they. Indica and religiosa Lin. Sp. PI. 1514, effused 
 in consequence of the puncture of a species of coccus. 
 The nest in which the insect also is sometimes found 
 adhering to the branches is called stick lac. In the 
 cells small red bodies are often observed, which appear 
 to be the young insects. ,If the stick lac is broken 
 into small pieces, and infused in warm water until it 
 ceases to give any tincture to the liquor, the remainder 
 appears of a transparent, yellowish brown colour, and is 
 called seed lac : and on raising the heat so as to melt the 
 seed lac, it rises to the surface, and is formed into what 
 is called shell lac. When melted, and cast in cakes, it 
 is styled lac in tablets. 
 
 The seed and shell lacs being robbed of the colouring 
 animal matter, seem to be of an intermediate nature 
 between that of wax and resin, and to partake of the 
 nature of both. They crumble on chewing, and do 
 not soften or unite again ; laid on a hot iron, they in- 
 flame, and soon burn. If distilled like wax, they yield 
 an acid spirit, and a butyraceous oil. Alkaline lixivia, 
 and volatile alkaline spirit, dissolve them into a purplish 
 liquor. With the help of heat, they dissolve in rec- 
 tified spirit of wine. Alum promotes their solution in 
 boiling water. Lac is not used in medicine ; but the 
 colouring matters serves as a paint, and the remainder is 
 an ingredient in sealing -wax. See Neumann's Che- 
 mical Works. Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 From lac an acid is procured, styled the lactic acid. 
 Dr. Anderson, in 1786, received from the interior parts 
 of Hindostan nests of insects, resembling cowry shells, 
 which he found to be the coverings of the females of an 
 undescribed species of coccus. Some of this matter, 
 which resembled bees' wax, was sent to England ; and, 
 in 1794, Dr. Pearson, in the Philosophical Transactions, 
 published an analysis of it. 
 
 About one quarter of this white lac contains a red- 
 dish acid, which tasted saltish, and not sour, though it 
 changes paper, stained with turnsole, to a red colour. 
 When heated, the smell is that of newly baked bread. 
 The properties of this acid are very distinct ; but as it 
 has not been employed in medicine, they need not de- 
 tain us. 
 
 LACCO'PEDON. See SCROTUM. 
 
 LACERATU'RA,(from lacero, to tear). See VUL- 
 
 NUS. 
 
 LACE'RTULI and LACE'RTUS, (from lacertus, 
 an arm}. BUNDLES of FIBRES. In every muscle, long, 
 slender, soft fibres are found, possessed of some elas- 
 ticity, running parallel with each other, surrounded 
 with a large portion of cellular membrane, and col- 
 lected into what are called lacertuli, in shape like the 
 arm from the elbow to the wrist. These, bound toge- 
 ther with a looser, generally adipose, membrane, run 
 into large bundles, divided by cellular stripes, or par- 
 titions, and are then called laccrtl. The lacerti running 
 parallel, or inclined, surrounded with a thin cellular 
 
 membrane, continuous with the partitions, and sepa- 
 rated by a thicker cellular texture from the neighbour- 
 ing fleshy parts, are considered as one muscle. See 
 BRACHIUM, where the word lacertus is used in another 
 sense. 
 
 LA'CERUM FORA'MEN, (from A**,i?>, to tear,) 
 one of the inner foramina in the head, through which 
 the third, fourth, first branch of the fifth, and the sixth 
 pair of nerves pass. 
 
 LACERUM is also applied to a leaf whose margin is 
 irregular. 
 
 LA'CRYMA, (from S'se.x.pviAa, a tear*). A TEAR ; 
 and the gum of a tree, which appears in drops like 
 tears. 
 
 LA'CRYMA ABIE'GNA. See TEREBINTHINA. 
 
 LA'CRYMA JO'BI, lithosfiermum, millium arundina- 
 ceum, REED MILLET, JOB'S TEARS. Coijc lachryma Jobi 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1378. The seeds resemble tears; and 
 are said to be -lithontriptic, but are little used. Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 LACRYMA'LIA O'SSA, (from lacryma, a tear'). 
 See UNGUIS OSSA. 
 
 LACRYMA'LIA PU'NCTA, are two small orifices at a 
 little distance from the internal angle of the eye, on 
 the edge of the eye lids, which lead to the lacrymal 
 canals and sac. 
 
 LACRYMA'LIS GLA'NDULA. See GLANDULA 
 
 LACRYMALIS. 
 
 LACRYMA'LIS NE'RVUS. The first branch of the fifth 
 pair of nerves is called the orbitary; and this is subdi- 
 vided into three others, the last of which is called the 
 lacrymal branch; as it is chiefly dispersed on the lacry- 
 mal gland. 
 
 LACI'NIA COROLL^E, (from lacinio, to perforate}. 
 Any part into which the border of a monopetalous 
 corolla is cut. It is applied also to monophyllous ca- 
 lices, and a calyx which has two laciniae is said to be 
 bifid ; or to divisions on the borders of leaves ; hence 
 called 
 
 LACINIA'TI, jagged, implying an irregularity in 
 the division and subdivision : laciniae, according 
 to Linnaeus, is the same with a part, segment, or 
 cleft. 
 
 LACO'NICUM. See BALNEUM. 
 
 LACTA'NTIUM TABES, the hectic of nurses, 
 chiefly from debility. See LACTATIO. It is charac- 
 terized by every symptom of weakness in the animal 
 and vital functions, to which evening exacerbations and 
 morning sweats succeed, even when there is no peculiar 
 affection of the lungs. Indeed the lungs are apparently 
 never affected, unless there is a constitutional predispo- 
 sition to phthisis. In this disease, the bark and mineral 
 acids, where no pulmonic affection exists, and Grif- 
 fith's mixture, with myrrh and steel, when such is sus- 
 pected, are the best remedies. If decided hectic symp- 
 toms come on, the disease must be treated as a true 
 PHTHISIS, q. v. 
 
 Weaning is often essentially necessary ; but we have 
 in general found it more useful first to try whether 
 lessening the quantity of milk which the child takes 
 will not succeed. Even where hectic symptoms have 
 come on, we have thought moderate suckling rather ad- 
 vantageous than hurtful. Much, however, must depend 
 on the mother's health, on that of the child, and many 
 minute circumstances which it is impossible to detail. 
 
LAC 
 
 855 
 
 LAC 
 
 See Fothergill in the Medical Observations, vol. v.; and 
 Walker on the Memoirs of the Medical Society. 
 LACTA'RIA,(fix>m lac, milk"). See LACTICIXIA. 
 LACTA'TIO, (from lacteo, to suckle). SUCKLING. 
 The child should suck, if possible, during the first 
 month; for the early milk is not only advantageous to 
 the child, but the discharge prevents many inconve- 
 niences to the mother. If, however, from extreme de- 
 bility, a deficiency of milk, or too short nipples, this is 
 impossible, it should be consigned to a healthy young 
 woman, whose milk is nearly of the age of the child. 
 
 In general, the health of women during suckling is 
 better than at any other period of their lives. Their 
 appetite is excellent ; the sleep they have, sound and 
 refreshing; their spirits free; their temper cheerful. If 
 the nurse fails in any of these respects, suckling will be 
 less beneficial either to herself or infant. If she fails in 
 the greater number, particularly in appetite or sleep, she 
 should decline the office. 
 
 When the new t>orn child is to be suckled by the 
 mother, it should be applied to the breast in ten or 
 twelve hours after delivery ; for the milk is by this 
 means sooner and more easily supplied; fever and in- 
 flammation of the breasts more certainly prevented. 
 
 If the mother does not suckle her child, her breasts 
 should be _kept warm with flannels, or with a hare 
 skin, to keep up a constant perspiration. If she does 
 suckle, she should carefully cover the breasts when she 
 first opens her bosom, and when the child is taken 
 from it, as the cold air is sensibly felt in that tender or- 
 gan, the skin quickly corrugated, to which pain, in- 
 flammation, and abscesses often succeed. 
 
 A wet nurse should be young, of a healthy habit 
 and an active disposition, a mild temper, and whose 
 breasts are well filled with milk. If the milk is good, 
 it is sweetish to the taste, and totally free from saltness : 
 to the eye it appears thin, and of abluish cast. The re- 
 gular recurrence of the menses is generally an objection; 
 and it is often a very strong one. The inconveniencies 
 arise from the child being slightly disordered at the 
 commencement of the return; and the symptoms of 
 teething are often aggravated by the irritation which 
 these returns produce. The menses are sometimes 
 supposed to be advantageous, and are said to renew the 
 milk when it is old; but this is an idea without the 
 slightest foundation. 
 
 A hired nurse is generally kept from her husband ; 
 but by this restriction the temper is often ruffled, and 
 more injury than advantage is sustained by the infant. 
 If the nurse's child is of the same age with that she 
 suckles, she will not probably be again with child till 
 the period of weaning arrives. If older, the greater is 
 the probability of her being again pregnant, and the se- 
 paration from her husband more necessary. A child 
 may be safely weaned at seven months, but should not 
 suck more than ten. Changes of nurses should, if pos- 
 sible, be avoided; yet this is rather the caution of ex- 
 perience, perhaps of prejudice, than of reason. 
 
 Nurses should eat, at least, one hearty meal of ani- 
 mal food, with a proper quantity of vegetables, every 
 day. Thin broth, or milk, is more proper for their 
 breakfasts and suppers than tea; and if the strength 
 should seem to fail, a draught of good ale may be oc- 
 casionally allowed ; but spirituous liquors should be 
 avoided. 
 
 Every mother should, for her own sake, as well as 
 her infant's, attempt to suckle. Yet some constitutions 
 are so peculiarly weak and nervous, that the dread of 
 increasing these complaints is a frequent impediment. 
 It should not, however, at least, hinder the attempt; 
 for weak habits have suckled with advantage even to 
 themselves. If, however, the milk is scanty; if, though 
 copious, it is thin and watery; above all, if the child is 
 restless and uneasy; if it frets and pines; a healthy nurse 
 should be procured. But the experiment should first 
 be made, and the attempt should not be given up unless 
 the child suffers. Let every young mother, however, 
 reflect, that if she cannot give up midnight orgies ; 
 if she cannot, when her child, by the most pathetic cries, 
 demands, yield it a genial balmy food, uninjured by fa- 
 tigue, agitation of mind, or indigestion, let her resign 
 her task, or rather forsake her duty. This she may, in 
 part, compensate ; but to destroy the health, the con- 
 stitution of her infant, by the opposite conduct, must 
 for ever be a thorn in her heart ; A CRIME WHICH SHE 
 
 CANNOT EXPIATE HERE, PERHAPS NEVER. 
 
 LA'CTAS, (from lac, milk). Lactat. Salts pro- 
 duced by the union of the acid of the LACTIC ACID, 
 q. v., with different bases. 
 
 LACTE'A FE'BRIS, (from lac, milk). The MILK 
 FEVER. It is a frequent custom to apply the child only 
 to its mother's breast, when the milk flows freely, on 
 the third or fourth day. A fever is thus, from the irri- 
 tation of the milk, brought on ; but it rarely happens to 
 those who have applied the child early to the breast. 
 Where there is a secretion of milk, its due discharge is 
 as necessary as that of the lochia; and the stoppage of 
 either produces fever. Cold, or any cause of fever on 
 the coming on of the milk, may occasion similar incon- 
 veniences. 
 
 The more immediate causes are a distention of the 
 vessels of the breasts, readily distinguished by the swell- 
 ing of the glands in the axilla; and an absorption of 
 milk becomes acrid by stagnation. It is known by a ri- 
 gor and looseness coming on after the breasts have been 
 inflamed and painful, followed by thirst, headach, and 
 burning heat. If the disorder is not violent, it soon 
 spontaneously vanishes by a copioxis perspiration. 
 
 If the patient is full and robust, blood may be taken 
 from the arm; but this evacuation is rarely required. A 
 young, strong, hungry child should be applied to the 
 breast; and linen cloths, dipped in fresh cool drawn 
 linseed oil, laid over them : the bowels should be emp- 
 tied by a cooling purge, and the saline mixture, with 
 the usual antimonial preparations, given. These, with 
 a thin cooling diet, will generally remove the disease. If 
 the breasts should suppurate, see ABSCESSUS PECTORIS 
 and MAMM.C; Kirkland on Child-bed Fevers. 
 
 LACTE'A VA'SA, galactofihoriductu8,(frQmy>&, 
 milk, and <ptgu, to carry). The LACTEAL VESSELS. 
 These vessels were not unknown to Erasistatus and 
 Herophilus, and are distinctly mentioned by Galen. It 
 was supposed, very early, that they conveyed the nutri- 
 ment from the intestines; but, as usually the liver was 
 considered to be the part in which the blood was elabo- 
 rated, these vessels were said to terminate in that organ. 
 Plates still exist in which they are represented as taking 
 this course, though it had been contradicted by Galen. 
 To Asellius the credit of the discovery has been given, 
 and the exact day fixed, viz. the 23d of June, 1622, 
 
LAC 
 
 856 
 
 LAC 
 
 when opening a dog for an experiment of a very differ- 
 ent nature: but, in reality, he saw them only as Galen 
 and his predecessors had done ; and so far from tracing 
 their course to the thoracic duct, he'describcd them as 
 terminating in tFie liver. He sa-w, however, their valves, 
 and conjectured, rather than demonstrated, that they re- 
 ceive their contents by orifices opening into the intes- 
 tines. It is singular that he had not connected with 
 this discovery die description of the thoracic duct by 
 Eustachius, in 1563, which would at once have cleared 
 up the principal circumstances of this lesser course of 
 the lymph or chyle. 
 
 Asellius never saw the lacteals in the human body, 
 but supposed their existence from analogy ; and it was 
 twelve years afterwards, viz. in 1634, that Veslingius 
 first discovered them, and added, in the year 1649, the 
 revivalof the discovery of Eustachius, viz. the existence 
 of the common receptacle of the lacteals and lymphatics, 
 the thoracic duct. Rudbeck, nearly at the same era, 
 without any previous communication, discovered the 
 lymphatics in quadrupeds; and about the year 1654 
 traced the duct in the human body. About the same 
 time our countryman, Dr. Jolyfe, also discovered the 
 lacteals and lymphatics without any knowledge of Rud- 
 beck's success. As these authors discovered them in 
 man and in quadrupeds, so Bartholine seems first to 
 have seen them in fish. 
 
 Thus the existence of an absorbing system was ap- 
 parently ascertained; and, since that period, gradual 
 additions were made to its extent ; but the great ques- 
 tions remained undecided: was the absorbent system of 
 vessels general in every part of the body ; and were 
 these newly discovered vessels the only ones destined 
 for this purpose ? The answer to the first question 
 would, in part, decide the second ; for were they gene- 
 ral, they were p^pbably the only absorbents. As the 
 extent of their ra'Bge was increased, therefore the opi- 
 nion of their being exclusively absorbents was stronger; 
 but, in 1757, Dr. Monro published, at Berlin, a short 
 dissertation, by which he endeavoured to prove, by a 
 few simple and decisive experiments, that the lympha- 
 tics were a general system of absorbents. The honour 
 of the discovery was soon after claimed by Dr. Hunter, 
 and a controversy of some asperity was for a time car- 
 ried on. The observations which we offered on the 
 discovery of the circulation will apply precisely to the 
 present dispute; nor was it without design that we have 
 called the system of the lacteals the " lesser course," 
 comparing it to the lesser circulation through the lungs. 
 In fact, the former discoveries had placed this so much 
 on a level with even a common capacity, that it re- 
 quired not the reach of a giant to grasp it. Dr. Monro 
 had undoubtedly the honour of first bringing it for- 
 ward in a compact scientific form. 
 
 At that time, however, and long since, the question 
 was not decided, whether the lymphatics were exclu- 
 sively absorbents. It is admitted that red veins do per- 
 form this office, in the foetal part of the placenta, for 
 instance, and in the corpora cavernosa penis. We 
 cannot, therefore, deny their powers ; and as the lym- 
 phatic system seems not to be equally extensive in 
 every part, it is still possible that the veins may supply 
 their place. We consequently have left the question 
 apparently at issue in the articles ABSORBENTIA VASA 
 and ABSORPTIO ; but have little hesitation in offering 
 
 our opinion, that the lymfihatics, excejit infiarisqfa 
 peculiar construction, are exclusively absorbents. 
 
 We have thus spoken of the lymphatics and lacteals 
 as the same. In fact, they are the same in structure, 
 in direction, and office. The lymphatics sometimes 
 carry a milky fluid, and the lacteals a serous one ; each 
 conveys occasionally blood, dissolved or suspended os- 
 seous matter ; in short, every thing which nature re- 
 quires to be removed from the cellular or other cavities 
 of the body. 
 
 The lacteals arise from the cavity of the intestines, 
 from beginnings almost imperceptible. The discrimi- 
 nating eye of Lieberkiihn, assisted by good glasses, per- 
 ceived, on examining the villous coat, vesicles like a 
 small egg, which he sty led a mfiuUule. These, he thought, 
 were either the extremities of lacteals, or, at least, the 
 receptacles of the chyle immediately absorbed. Later 
 authors have denied the existence of these vesicles, and 
 thought that the small ovoid receptacles were only con- 
 voluted arteries and veins surrounding the nascent lym- 
 phatic. From a careful comparison of the descriptions, we 
 think it highly probable that Lieberkiihn was deceived, 
 and that these ovoid vesicles are really convoluted vessels. 
 We know that the reputed acini of many glands have 
 been found to be vascular. If also the chyle be ab- 
 sorbed by capillary attraction, we know that the vessel 
 must be very minute, or the cohesion of the fluid very 
 inconsiderable. The chyle is, however, a milky fluid, 
 and most probably, like all such, its molecules possess 
 a greater attraction to each other than those of water. 
 A vesicle, therefore, is not well adapted for absorption, 
 and would rather impede than assist the progress of 
 the chyle, thus opposing a function of importance, 
 which often requires a rapid exertion. It seems more 
 probable that the orifices of the lacteals open into the 
 intestines, and that their mouths are very numerous, 
 actually constituting the villi, from which the internal 
 coat has its name, and that each villus has its artery, 
 vein and nerve. In the usual state the villi are appa- 
 rently pendulous; but when the minute arteries are 
 excited to action, that they are erected like the fim- 
 briae of the Fallopian tubes ; and that in this way 
 their apetures arc contracted, so as to become of a 
 proper diameter to absorb the chyle by capillary attrac- 
 tion. 
 
 We must not, however, conclude that anatomists of 
 eminence and character, who have described these am- 
 pullulre, were wholly mistaken. They have been seen 
 by LieberkhUn, by Sheldon, and by Cruickshanks ; but 
 as it is impossible to inject them, it is doubtful whether 
 the chyle may not impart a white colour to the mass of 
 convoluted arteries ; and we rather suspect this may be 
 the case, since, in the moment of the discovery, it seems 
 to have been doubtful whether the supposed orifices 
 were not rather the interstices between the adjoining 
 vesicles. If they were the orifices, our objection lies 
 with additional force, that such vesicles are not adapted 
 for capillary attraction. If, too, these were the begin- 
 ning of the lacteals, they should be scattered in much 
 greater profusion than they are represented. 
 
 When the lacteals arise from the cavity, they run 
 along the intestines in a longitudinal direction, freely 
 anastomosing with each other; but the course of the 
 contents of these vessels is opposite to that of the blood. 
 This longitudinal direction is continued for some way, 
 
LAC 
 
 857 
 
 LAC 
 
 and the lacteal then turns towards the mesentery, at 
 an angle more or less acute. This lengthened course is 
 probably designed for some peculiar purpose, probably 
 for the animalization of this newly introduced aliment. 
 The vessel then proceeds to the glands interposed, in 
 which they are lost, and from which similar vessels of 
 larger size, but less numerous, emerge. These are 
 styled glands of the first order, as in their course to the 
 thoracic duct other glands are found. In the whole of 
 their progress, numerous valves are interposed to pre- 
 vent regurgitation ; so that sometimes a lacteal, injected 
 with quicksilver, resembles rather a siring of silver 
 beads than a continuous vessel. 
 
 In the course of the lacteals to the first order of 
 glands, there are few anastomoses ; but before entering 
 the glands they are minutely divided. It sometimes 
 happens also, that a lacteal, when it arrives at a gland, 
 will creep over it without being immersed in it ; and, 
 at others, a trunk will pass at a little distance. The 
 former fact we do not remember being noticed in any 
 author ; but we have often seen it in injected lacteals. 
 Both circumstances are important, as they show how 
 the body may be occasionally nourished when all the 
 glands are apparently obstructed. This also appears 
 the object of nature, in offering different orders of 
 glands, since it is equally necessary that the body should 
 be nourished, and the new fluid elaborated, so that the 
 vessel which escapes the first order may be immersed 
 in some gland of the second, and one that has passed 
 through the first, may escape the second. The lacteals, 
 however, which come off at the upper portion of the 
 canal, pass through fewer glands than those from the 
 ileon ; and in old age many of the glands are obliterated. 
 In the duodenum, perhaps, the more perfect chyle is 
 separated ; and in old persons the fluids are so highly ani- 
 malized, that less precaution is necessary in preparing 
 the new aliment. In the colon, the coecum, and rec- 
 tum, no lacteals have been discovered; though from 
 the numerous lymphatic glands in the mesocolon lac- 
 teals must be found there. From the glands the lacteals 
 pass on to the thoracic duct, and probably, in their 
 course, anastomose with some of the lymphatics. 
 
 For the structure of the lacteals, see LYMPHJE DUC- 
 TUS, and for the glands, LYMPHATIC GLAXDS. See 
 also DCCTUS THORACICUS ; Monro de Venis Lym- 
 phaticis Valvulosis ; Meckel de Finibus Venarum, 
 8cc. ; Monro's Three Treatises, and his Observations 
 Anatomical and Physiological ; Hewson's Experimen- 
 tal Inquiries, part ii. ; Sheldon on the Absorbent 
 System ; Cruickshanks' Anatomy of the Absorbent 
 System ; Mascagni Vasorum Lymphaticorum Corpo- 
 ris Humani Historia. 
 
 The chylifera vasa are also called vene lacte be- 
 cause their valves are disposed as those of the veins 
 are, and because, like them, they convey their con- 
 tents from smaller to larger tubes. 
 
 Dr. Harvey discovered the lymphatics in the year 
 1616. In 1627, they were published by another author. 
 Uzzalius discovered the lacteals in a dog, running to 
 the mesenteric glands, in the year 1662. See Winslow's 
 Anatomy. 
 
 LACTESCE'NTIA, (from lactesco, to become milk}. 
 The plants whose juices are milky. See LACTIFERUS. 
 
 LACTIC ACID. The lactic acid is found in whey 
 when kept till the acetous fermentation has com- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 menced. It was first shown to be a distinct acid by 
 Scheele in the Stockholm Transactions for 1780. Tliis 
 acid will not crystallize, but in the open air deli- 
 quesces, and probably differs very little from the 
 acetous. Its affinities are nearly the same. See AF- 
 FINITY. 
 
 LA'CTICA. See TYPHOS, and TYPHODES. 
 
 LACTICI'NIA, (from lac, milk). Gatactina, lacta- 
 ria ; aliments prepared of milk. See AMMEIJUB. 
 
 LACTI'FERI DU'CTUS, vel TU'BULI, (from 
 lac, milk, and fero, to bring'). LACTIFEROUS DUCTS or 
 TUBES. The glandular body of the breast consists of 
 a collection of membranous ducts, narrow at their 
 origin, broad in the middle, and contracted again as 
 they approach the papillae, near which they form a 
 circle of communication. See MAMM.C. 
 
 LACTI'FERUS, (from the same). The term, though 
 strictly applicable to plants which abound with milky 
 juices, sometimes comprehends those which discharge 
 white, red, or yellow fluids when wounded. The juices 
 of the eufihorbium, fiafia'ver, asclefiias, campanula, and 
 many of the plants in the first division of the class 
 syngenesia, afford a white fluid ; those of the cftelido- 
 nium, bocconia, sanguinaria, and cambogia, a yellow ; 
 of the rumex sanguineus a red. 
 
 LA'CTIS FLOS. See APHROGALA. 
 
 LACTU'CA, (from the milky juice it produces on 
 being wounded). LETTUCE; marillium, eunuchion, is 
 a plant with slender but firm stalks, which yield, as 
 well as the leaves, a milky juice. The flower consists 
 of a number of flat flosculi, set in a small scaly cup, 
 followed by short flat seeds, pointed at both ends, and 
 winged with down. It is also the name of some species 
 of chondrilla. 
 
 LACTU'CA AXGI'NA ; locusta, -vajfriana camfiestris 
 inodora major, valerianella arvenltb firecox humilis 
 semine comfiretso, album olus, valeriana locusta Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 47, , LAMB'S LETTUCE, and CORN SALAD. 
 
 LACTU'CA HORTE'NSIS. Lactuca saliva Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1118. GARDEN LETTUCE. 
 
 LACTU'CA MARINA. (See Fucus.) In general 
 lettuces are very slightly nutritious, refrigerant, and 
 diuretic : they should be eaten raw. They are easily 
 digested, but afford very little nourishment. Their 
 milky juices inspissated resembles opium ; but as a 
 medicine they are of no importance, though the seeds 
 triturated with water are mucilaginous, and supposed 
 to be useful in ardor urinae. 
 
 LACTU'CA VIRO'SA. STRONG SCENTED WILD LET- 
 TUCE; lactuca virota-L.in. Sp. PI. 1119. The upper 
 leaves only of this plant are jagged at the edges In 
 Britain it is indigenous ; found in hedges, and by the 
 sides of ditches ; flowers in June ; smells strongly of 
 opium ; and appears to participate in no small degree 
 of its virtues. The narcotic power, noticed by Haller, 
 resides in its milky juice. It is said to quench thirst, 
 to be gently laxative and diaphoretic, powerfully diure- 
 tic, not disordering the stomach ; but during its opera- 
 tion plentiful dilution is allowed. Out of twenty-four 
 dropsical patients, twenty-three were cured with this 
 medicine, according to the account of Dr. Colin of 
 Vienna. It is given in the form of an extract, made 
 from the expressed juice, and recommended in small 
 doses ; though in dropsies of long continuance, from 
 visceral obstructions, it has been administered to the 
 5R 
 
LAG 
 
 858 
 
 LAN 
 
 quantity of half an ounce a day. This plant is, how- 
 ever, now neglected even in Vienna ; Quarin and 
 Plenciz have either spoken of it with faint praise or re- 
 jected it wholly. In this country it seems never to have 
 been fairly tried. 
 
 LACTUCI'MINA, (from lacteo, to suckle; a dis- 
 ease of children while they suck). See APHTHAE. 
 
 LACTU'MEN, (from lac, milk; because the erup- 
 tion is covered with a white scab). See ACHOK. 
 
 LACTU'MINA, (from lac, milk). Little ulcers or 
 crusty scabs in the skin, chiefly occurring in children 
 at the breast. 
 
 LACU'N^E, are excretory ducts in the vagina and 
 glans, or their excretory ducts in the urethra. The 
 term sometimes implies drain or furrow (from locus, a 
 standing fiool), 
 
 LA'DA. See PIPER NIGRUM. 
 
 LA'DA CHILLI. See PIPER INDICUM. 
 
 LA'DANI EMPLA'STRUM. See EMPLASTRUM 
 
 STOMACHICUM. 
 
 LA'DANUM, (from ladon, Arabic,) labdanum, 
 cistus, cistus ladanifera, ledon Crctense. The TRUE 
 LADANIFEROUS SHRUB. Cistus ladanifevus Lin. Sp. 
 Pi. 7*37, or rather c. Creticus Lin. Sp. PI. 738. The 
 gum labdanum is a resinous juice which exudes upon 
 the leaves of the shrub, which grows plentifully in 
 Arabia, Candia, and other parts of the Archipelago. 
 The juice is collected during the summer with a kind 
 of rake, which hath several leather thongs fixed to it 
 instead of teeth, with which the leaves of the shrub are 
 lightly brushed : the juice adhering to the thongs is 
 separated with knives, and formed into regular masses 
 for exportation. The plant grows on the sea shore ; 
 and much sand is consequently mixed with the gum. 
 
 The best sort is in dark coloured black masses, of 
 the consistence of a plaster, which grows still softer 
 when handled : the other is in long rolls curled up, 
 harder than the former, but of a paler colour. 
 
 In general, this gum agrees in virtues with the bal- 
 sam of "Peru; but is rarely used except in external 
 applications. It hath an agreeable smell, and a light, 
 pungent, bitterish taste. Rectified spirit of wine dis- 
 solves nearly the whole of the pure gum ; and water 
 takes up much of its smell and taste. By distillation 
 with water an essential oil arises, leaving behind it a 
 brittle resin. 
 
 Heat quickly destroys the specific flavour of this gum, 
 which was formerly given as a pectoral and astringent 
 in catarrhal affections and dysenteries ; but is now con- 
 fined to external use in the form of a plaster (see EM- 
 PLASTRUM STOMACHICUM), or in fumigation. See 
 Lewis's Materia Medica ; Neumann's Chemistry. 
 
 L.fiDE'NTIA, (from Itsdo, to hurt). See JUVANTIA. 
 
 L-fi'MOS, (from >MVU, to feed). See OESOPHAGUS. 
 
 LA'GAROS. LOOSE. An epithet for the right ven- 
 tricle of the heart, from its looser texture. See COR. 
 
 LAGOCHEI'LOS, (from Aayoj, a hare, and #<Aos, 
 a lift). See LABIA LEPORINA. 
 
 LA'GON. The FLANK. 
 
 LAGO'NDI. See BERIBERI. 
 
 LAGOPHTHA'LMIA, and LAGOPHTHA'L- 
 MUS, (from A*ys, a /tare, o<pia,*tu>s, an eye). See 
 
 EOTROPIUM. 
 
 LAGOPO'DIUM, and LA'GOPUS, (from Ay<> 5 a 
 hare, and sr afoot,} /its lefiorinus; trifoiium anense 
 
 humile sfiicatum ; HARE'S FOOT TREFOIL, or TRINITY 
 GRASS; trifoiium arvense Lin. Sp. PI. 1083; is a low 
 spreading plant with narrow hairy leaves like a hare's 
 foot ; the flowers are of a purple colour ; the root 
 perishes in winter. It grows amongst corn, and in fallow 
 fields ; flowers in June and July : the whole plant is 
 reckoned astringent ; but rarely used. 
 
 LA'GOPUS. HARE FOOTED ; the name of some spe- 
 cies of trifoiium. See ATTAGEN. 
 
 LAGO'STOMA, (from Ays, and a-lofta, os, the 
 mouth). The HARE LIP. See LABIA LEPORINA. 
 
 LA'LO. See BAOBAB and Couscous. 
 
 LA'MAC. See GUM ARABICUM. 
 
 LAMBDACI'SMUS, (from A^, the Greek let- 
 ter A). A defect in speech, consisting in an inability 
 to pronounce certain consonants, particularly L, 
 
 LAMBDOI'DES, prom sutura, (from the Greek 
 letter A, and e'<Js, likeness). The name of the suture 
 which runs betwixt the ossa occipitis and parietalia, 
 called from its resemblance to the Greek letter A, 
 lambda. It is also a name of the os hyoides. 
 
 LAMELLAE. LITTLE LAMINA. 
 
 LA'MINA, (from A,K.<H!, from fA, to beat off). A 
 bone, or any substance resembling a thin plate of metal. 
 The lap of the ear. 
 
 LA'MINA CRIBRO'SA. The cribriform lamella; 
 the horizontal plate of the os ethmoides, through which 
 the olfactory nerves pass. 
 
 LA'MINA SPONGIO'SjE INFERIO'RES. See 
 
 CONCHA NARIUM INFERIORES. 
 
 LA'MIUM, (from lama, a ditch, where it usually 
 grows). DEAD KETTLE. 
 
 LA'MIUM A'LBUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 809, urtica mortua, 
 Archangelica Jiore albo, urtica alba, urtica iners. WHITE 
 ARCHANGEL, or DEAD NETTLE. 
 
 LA'MIUM LUTE/UM ; galeofisis galeobdolon Lin. Sp. PI. 
 810, galeofisis, leucas montana. See GALEOBBOLQN. 
 YELLOW ARCHANGEL. 
 
 LA'MIUM MACULA 'TUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 809,galeo/i.iis lu- 
 tea, milzadella, urtica lactea. SPOTTED ARCHANGEL. 
 
 LA'MIUM RU'BUUM, also called lamium fiurpureum 
 fatidum, galeofiis; lamium fiur/iureum Lin. Sp. PI. 808. 
 RED ARCHANGEL, or SMALL DEAD NETTLE. 
 
 Infusions of these plants are commended in the fluor 
 albus ; but experience hath not supported the. high 
 character given them by popular report. 
 
 LA'MPATAM. See CHINA ORIENTALIS. 
 
 LAMPOU'RIS, (from lap., to shine). See Ci- 
 
 CINDELA. 
 
 LA'MPSANA, (from Aaw<a, to evacuate; because 
 it relaxes the bowels,) jiapillaris herba, nafiium, endi- 
 via erecta, 8cc. DOG CRESSES, NIPPLE WORT, is a rough 
 plant, bearing small yellow flosculous flowers ; annual; 
 growing wild in fields, and by the sides of the roads. 
 It is one of the bitter lactescent plants, nearly similar 
 in virtues to dandelion and endive. It hath been ap- 
 plied to ulcerations on the nipples, whence one of its 
 names ; but the present practice does not notice it. It 
 is also a name of rapistrum. 
 
 LA'NA, (from lunio, to tear). WOOL. Burnt wool 
 is escharotic. 
 
 LA'NA SU'CCIDA. SORDID or YOAKY (unwashed) 
 WOOL ; afilytos by the Greeks. 
 
 LANA'RIA, (from its woolly leaves). A name of 
 the lychnis sylvestris, safionaria, and ~uerbascum. 
 
LAP 
 
 859 
 
 LAP 
 
 LANATUS, applied to leaves covered with a downy 
 softness. 
 
 LANCET. A well known surgical instrument. 
 LA'XGUOR, (from Aayytai, to /line). WEAKNESS 
 
 OF MIND AND BODY. 
 
 LA'XGUOR PAXXO'XICUS. See AMPHIMERIXA HUNGA- 
 HICA. 
 
 LAXI'GERUS, (from lana, ivool, and gero, to bear,") 
 an epithet of trees, which bear a woolly or downy 
 substance, like what is contained in the catkins of the 
 willow. 
 
 LA'XTANA. See VIBURNUM. 
 
 LANU'GO, (quasi lanam ago, bearing woof). DOWN. 
 The seeds of plants surrounded by a downy substance 
 which carries them in the air are termed lanuginous, 
 or fiafifious. See CHNUS. 
 
 LACO'NICA CURATIO. A method of curing 
 the gout by warm applications. 
 
 LA 'PAR A, (from A*3-, to empty}. The FLAXKS, 
 which seldom appear distended. 
 
 LAPAROCE'LE, (from lajiara, the flanks, and unite, 
 rupture}. A rupture through the side of the belly. 
 
 LA'PATHUM. (from &Mtoi>, to evacuate; because 
 it purges gently). DOCK. 
 
 LA'PATHUM ACU'TUM ; rumex, oxylafiathum, SHARP 
 POINTED DOCK; rumex acutus Lin. Sp. PI. 478. This 
 species, denominated from its sharp pointed leaves, hath 
 a bitter astringent taste, with no remarkable smell : its 
 roots discover their astringency, both by the taste and 
 by striking an inky blackness with a solution of vitriol ; 
 and this astringency is stronger in the present than in 
 any other species. It is also slightly laxative ; and its 
 affinity with the rhubarb is equally conspicuous in a 
 botanical and a medical view. Water takes up all their 
 virtue, and in spring they are used with the greatest 
 advantage. 
 
 LAPATHUM ALPI'XUM, hififiolafiatlium rotundifolium, 
 lafiathum montanum, BASTARD MONK'S RHUBARB; rumex 
 al/iinux Lin. Sp. PI. 480. The leaves are very broad 
 like those of burdock ; the root is extremely brown, 
 and intensely red within. It has, however, no peculiar 
 virtue, except that it is supposed to be more active as 
 a laxative than the other species. 
 
 LA'PATHUM AQUA'TICUM; hydrolafiathum, herba Bri- 
 tannica, lafiathum fialustre, GREAT WATER DOCK. The 
 hydrolapathum of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia is re- 
 ferred to the rumex aquaticus, foliis cordatis acutis, 
 floribns /iermafi/iroditis,valvulis integerrimis nudis Lin. 
 Sp. Fl. 479. Muntingius has taken great pains to prove 
 this species the herba britanica of the ancients ; not 
 from Britain, but from britanicus, a Teutonic word, 
 which signifies a power to fasten loose teeth. Linnaeus, 
 however, gives the preference to a species which he 
 styles " Britannica;" but Lobelius, with great reason, 
 supposes it to be a species of cochlearia. The leaves 
 of the rumex aquaticus are from two to three feet long, 
 said to be laxative, but are very inconsiderably so : the 
 roots are blackish on the outside ; internally white, 
 having a faint reddish tinge, which, in drying, changes 
 in some parts to a yellowish or brown. It is found in 
 most parts of England by river sides ; and supposed to 
 fee a powerful antiscorbutic, if freely taken internally. 
 A strong decoction of it is supposed to heal spreading 
 ulcers in the mouth and tonsils ; to cure spongy gums, 
 &c. Boerhaave, from his own experience, commends 
 
 it in scurvy, rheumatism, as well as in disorders of the 
 skin, and from obstructed viscera. It is probably use- 
 ful in flatulent complaints, and seems occasionally to 
 assist digestion. Linnaeus speaks highly of its utility. 
 
 The root dried and powdered is said to be antiseptic, 
 useful in nervous disorders, an useful dentifrice, and a 
 good substitute for the bark. Where the powder is 
 unacceptable as an internal medicine, the decoction 
 may be used : half a podnd of the bark of the root is 
 boiled in three to two quarts of water, and half a pint 
 drunk four times a day. 
 
 The bark of the root contains the greatest proportion 
 of the active parts ; but the whole plant resembles in 
 its medical virtues the root. See Medical Musaeum, 
 vol. i. p. 46, 8cc. It seems, however, to be in no re- 
 spect superior to other astringents, and inferior to many 
 of this class. 
 
 LA'PATHUM HORTEXSE; rhabarbarum monachorum, 
 fiatientia, hififiolafiathum, MONKS' RHUBARB; rumex 
 fiatientia Lin. Sp. PI. 476. The stalk of this dock is 
 red, and branched towards the top : the root is thick at 
 the head, but soon divides into several branches of a 
 brown colour outwardly, and a deep yellow within. Its 
 virtues are similar to those of rhubarb, but it is less pur- 
 gative and more astringent. 
 
 LA'PATHUM CHIXE'XSE ORIENTA'LE. See RHABAR- 
 BARUM. 
 
 LA'PATHUM RU'BRX V M; lafiathum sanguineum,sanguis 
 draconis herba, BLOOD WORT ; rumex sanguineus. Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 476 : the leaves' are recommended as laxative, 
 and the seeds for restraining uterine fluxes. 
 
 LA'PATHUM UNCTUO'SUM. See MERCURIALIS. 
 
 LA'PATHUM VU'LGARE ; anaxyris ; BROAD LEAVED 
 WILD DOCK, or COMMON DOCK; rumex obtusifolius 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 478. The leaves are large, roundish at 
 the points, and sourish to the taste; the root bitter, 
 astringent, and of a pale or yellowish colour. In 
 France the root is most frequently used, and for the 
 same purposes as the great water dock. The largest 
 grow in moist grdunds, the smallest and most astringent 
 in dry. 
 
 LAPIDES CANCRORUM. See CANCER. 
 
 LAPIDI'LLUM, or LAPIDI'LLUS, (from lafiis, a 
 stone}. The name of a kind of spoon, formerly used to 
 take out small stones and fragments from the bladder. 
 
 LAPI'LLI, (a dim. of lafiis, a stone}. See OCULI 
 CAXCRORUM. 
 
 LAPIS, A5. A stone differs from an earth in con- 
 sistence only ; but there are some bodies, evidently 
 stony, which contain no earth, as the diamond. The 
 mineralogists who arranged fossils from their external 
 forms, of course distinguished stony bodies, but this 
 arrangement has been superseded by the chemical sys- 
 tems of the moderns ; and Wallerius is the last author 
 of credit who has followed it. Stones are defined by 
 that naturalist as hard bodies which cannot be cut with 
 a knife, seldom rasped by a file, brittle, without ductility, 
 insoluble in watet- or oil ; but falling into small particles 
 by exposure to air. - 
 
 We need not pursue the qualities of stones farther 
 than to mention Wallefius' subdivisions of this class of 
 bodies into calcareous, -vitresciSlc, fusible, and those un- 
 affected by Jire. The compound stones he styles rocks. 
 
 It will be obvious from the medical bodies styled 
 " atones," which follow, with what little accuracy the 
 5 R 2 
 
L AR 
 
 860 
 
 L AU 
 
 term has been bestowed. It is, however, now disused 
 in a very great degree, and will not be again revived. 
 Wallerii Systema Mineralogicum. See MINERALOGY. 
 
 LA'PIS CALAMINARIS. See ZlNCUM. 
 
 LA'PIS CALCAREUS. Lee CALX. 
 
 LA'PIS AMPELI'TES. CANAL COAL. See AMPELITES. 
 
 LA'PIS A'LCHEHON. See BEZOAR BOVINUS. 
 
 LA'PIS BE'NZAHAN. See BEZOAR FOSSILE. 
 
 LA'PIS BEZO'AR, and PERUVIA'NUS. See BEZOAR 
 
 OR1ENTALIS and OCOIDENTALIS. 
 
 LA'PIS PORCI'NUS et MALACE'NSIS. See BEZOAR HYS- 
 TRICIS. 
 
 LA'PIS SEPTICUS. MELTED KALI. 
 
 LA'PIS NEPHRITICUS is a variety of the jaspis, the jade 
 of Haiiy iv. 368 ; of the Sciagraphia ; and of Kirwan, 
 vol. i. p. 171. It is very hard, but melts in the focus 
 of a mirror, to a transparent glass, with some air bub- 
 bles. Its specific gravity is about 3. Its look and 
 touch greasy, and it contains about 0.38 of magnesia. 
 It is celebrated for relieving the pains of gravel, and 
 even of destroying the calculus. It has this effect, it is 
 ridiculously supposed, when hung about the neck. 
 Boot Gemmarum et Lapidum Historia, ii. 1 10. 
 
 LA'PPA, (*TO TS Aa&fv, from its sticking to the 
 clothes). See BAHDANA MAJOR, MINOR, and ARCTIUM. 
 
 LAPPA'GO, (a dim. of lajijia}. See HIPPOPH.ZS ; 
 sometimes the aparine. Blanchard. 
 
 LA'PPULA CANA'RIA, (from lafifia burdock}. 
 See CAUCALIS. 
 
 LAPSANA COMMUNIS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1141. DOG 
 CRESSES or NIPPLE WORT. It is cooling, and somewhat 
 astringent, but differing little from the endive or suc- 
 cory. As its name implies, it has been most commonly 
 used as an application to sore nipples. 
 
 LAQUE'US, (from the Hebrew term laguah}. See 
 BROCHOS. 
 
 LAQUE'US GU'TTURIS. A malignant inflammation of 
 the tonsils. 
 
 LA'RDUM, (from lar, a chimney, in which it is 
 dried). BACON. See ALIMENT. 
 
 LA'RIX, (A^O, pleasant, from its beautiful appear- 
 ance). The, LARCH TREE; fiinus larijc Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1420. The leaves are long and narrow, produced out 
 of small tubercles, but fall in winter; the cones are 
 small and oblong ; the branches regular ; common on 
 the Alps, and in several parts of Germany : from it is 
 produced the Venice turpentine. Raii Historia. It is 
 also a name for several species of cedar. See CE- 
 DRUS. 
 
 LA'RVA, (from lar, a shadow, or familiar sfiirit}. 
 A MASK. When the face is burnt with gunpowder, See. 
 the application is a linen mask, moistened with proper 
 remedies, and applied to the face : it is tied behind with 
 six tapes. The appellation also of insects in the form 
 of caterpillars, which is considered as their disguised 
 state, since their perfect form, in which the species will 
 be reproduced, is that of a butterfly. 
 
 LARYNG^E'JE, ARTE'RI^E, (from *pvy%, the 
 Larynx}. See GUTTURALIS ARTERIA. 
 
 LARYNGOTO'MIA, (from A^.wy{, the throat, and 
 revival, to cut}. See TRACHEOTOMIA. 
 
 LA'RYNX, (a Greek primitive). See ASPERA AR- 
 TERIA. 
 
 LASCI'VUS, (from lacio, to ensnare*). See CHOREA 
 
 SANCTI VITI. 
 
 LA'SER. LASERPITIUM. See ASAFCETIDA. 
 
 LASERPI'TIUM, (from the Arabic lazar,} the 
 name of the oreoselinum, and of the silfihium, the alti/it 
 of the ancients. 
 
 LASERPI'TIUM VULGA'RE; bufileuron arborescens sa- 
 licis folio; gentiana alba; cervicaria nigra et alba; 
 Libanotis ; Thafisia ; seseli &thiofiicum ; the LESSER 
 HERB FRANKINCENSE; LASERWORT ; laserfiitium latifo- 
 lium Lin. Sp. PI. 356; is a plant found in Switzerland, 
 and on the Pyrenean mountains. The root is supposed 
 to be alexipharmic and uterine; the seeds are somewhat 
 acrid. It flowers in August. 
 
 LASSITU'DO, (from lasso, to weary}. MUSCULAR 
 
 DEBILITY. 
 
 LA'TA LIGAME'NTA. The BROAD LIGAMENTS of 
 the womb are properly only a duplicature of the peri- 
 tonseum, reflecting from the loins to the uterus, and are 
 long enough to admit it to hang down into the vagina. 
 
 LA'TER, (from latus, broad}. A BRICK. Bricks 
 are heated and applied to various parts of the body, or 
 on cataplasms, to continue their heat. An oil is made 
 by quenching hot bricks in olive oil until the whole is 
 imbibed, which is afterwards drawn off. This oil is 
 named oleum lateritium,fihilosofihorum,saftienti(e,fier- 
 fecti magisterii, di-vinum, benedictum; but it is now de- 
 servedly neglected. 
 
 LATERA'LES MUSCULUS, (from latus, a side}. 
 See MASSETER. 
 
 LATERA'LIS MUSCULUS NA'SI. See OBLIQUUS NASI. 
 
 LATERA'LES PROCESSUS ossis SPHENOIDES. See 
 SPHENOIDES os. 
 
 LATERA'LIA, (from latus, a side}. LIGAMENTA. 
 On the body of the os humeri there are two particular 
 ligaments, which may be called lateral or intertnuscular: 
 they are long, flat, thin, -narrow, fixed on one edge 
 along the two lower thirds of the bone, and reaching to 
 both condyles. They are braced pretty tight, and are 
 very narrow at the upper part, but broader towards the 
 condyles, from whence they are expanded like a goose's 
 foot, and form the brachio cubital and brachio radial 
 ligaments. 
 
 LATERI'TIUM OLEUM. See LATER. 
 
 LATERI'TIUM SEDIMENTUM. A SEDIMENT IN THE 
 URINE, resembling brick dust, observed after the crises of 
 fevers, particularly intermittents; and the most certain 
 mark of a salutary termination of a gouty paroxysm. 
 
 LATHY'RIS, (from A0, to forget, as affecting the 
 memory). See CATAPUTIA MINOR, OCHRUS. 
 
 LATI'SSIMUS, dorsi, musculus, (from latus, 
 broad}. ANISCALPTOR, because it bends the arm back- 
 ward. This muscle rises from the fascia lumborum at 
 its lower part; and higher, from the sixth, seventh, or 
 eighth vertebrae. At its anterior part, it rises from the 
 ninth, tenth, eleventh, and twelfth ribs : its fibres run 
 round the posterior and inferior angle of the scapula; 
 and its tendon is inserted into the posterior ridge of the 
 groove of the biceps. 
 
 LAUCA'NIA, (from /*, to receive}. See (ESO- 
 PHAGUS. 
 
 LAU'DANUM, (from laus, as worthy of praise,) ge- 
 nerally confined to preparations of opium. See OPIUM. 
 
L A U 
 
 861 
 
 L AU 
 
 LAURE'OLA FCE'MINA, (a diminutive of laurus, 
 laurel; which it resembles,) mezerion, c/iam<tlta, thy- 
 mel&a folio deciduo, MEZEREOX. SPURGE OLIVE, WIDOW 
 WAIL; Daphne mezereum Lin. Sp. PI. 509; is a small 
 tree, or bush, with pale purplish or white flowers, fol- 
 lowed by bay shaped leaves ; flowers in January ; the 
 berries, called cocci cnidii, ripen in August and Septem- 
 ber. This plant, especially when fresh, if retained in 
 the mouth, and chewed a little, is so very acrid as 
 to occasion violent heat and inflammation in the fauces 
 and throat. The berries have the same effects, and 
 when swallowed prove a most destructive poison. The 
 bark and berries have been long applied externally, in 
 different forms, to old and ill conditioned sores. The 
 former is strongly recommended in France as an appli- 
 cation to the skin, producing, by proper management, 
 a serous discharge, without blistering, which may be 
 continued as a perpetual blister, with less pain and in- 
 convenience than the cantharides. It has been used 
 as a seton in inflammations of the eyes. The recent 
 bark, about three quarters of an inch broad, and one 
 inch long, after macerating a little time in vinegar, is 
 applied for this purpose to the skin; over which is 
 placed an ivy or plantain leaf; and the application is 
 renewed night and morning till it brings on a serous dis- 
 charge. A renewal once in twenty-four hours is after- 
 wards sufficient to continue it. 
 
 A decoction of the cortical part of the fresh roots is 
 a powerful remedy in many venereal symptoms, espe- 
 cially when assisted by the hydrargyrus muriatus. The 
 best grows in a light soil. An ounce of the fresh gathered 
 bark must be boiled in twelve pints of water to eight ; 
 and at the end of the boiling an ounce of liquorice root 
 added: of the strained liquor half a pint may be drunk 
 four times a day. Dr. Russel strongly recommends the 
 use of this decoction, particularly when nocturnal pains 
 are violent in the syphilis ; and for washing those nodes 
 which proceed from a thickening of the membrane of 
 the bones. See Lewis's Materia Medica; London Me- 
 dical Observations and Inquiries, vol. iii. p. 189, &c. 
 
 It is said to cure the remains of the lues venerea, 
 where mercury has failed. Dr. Cullen and Dr. Home 
 found it not only cure scirrhous tumours, and obstinate 
 ulcers, which remain after the venereal disease, but that 
 it sometimeshealedscirrhifrom other causes. In cutane- 
 ous affections, in chronic rheumatisms, and palsy, it has 
 sometimes been successful. In the case of a difficulty 
 of swallowing, thought to be occasioned by a paralytic 
 affection, Dr. Withering directed a thin slice of this 
 root to be chewed as often as the woman could bear it. 
 Though the complaint had been of three years standing, 
 she was relieved within a few weeks. 
 
 LAURE'OLA MAS, chamedaphne, eufietalon, thymelea, 
 laurifolia semper virens, dafihnoides, SPURGE LAUREL, 
 daphne {aureola Lin. Sp. PI. 510; is a small shrub : its 
 leaves are less than those of the laurel, and the flowers 
 consist of one leaf, which is greenish, and appear in 
 April; the berries open in September. The leaves, 
 berries, and bark, are highly acrid, burning and inflam- 
 ing the mouth : if swallowed, they vomit and purge. 
 See Rail Historia ; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 LAURIFO'LIA MAGELLA'NICA, (from laurug, 
 and folium, a leaf; because its leaves resemble those of 
 the laurel). See WIXTERAXUS CORTEX. 
 
 LAURI'NUM OLEUM, (from laurut}. See LAC- 
 
 RUS VULGARIS. 
 
 LAU'RO-CAMPHORI'FERA, (from laurus cam- 
 phora, and fero). The CAMPHOR BEARING LAUREL, or 
 
 BAY TREE. See CAMPHORA. 
 
 LAU'RO-CERA'SUS, (from laurug, and cerasus, 
 cherry; because it bears a cherry, and has leaves like the 
 laurel,) padus cerasus, cerasus avium nigra, cerasus 
 racemosa fructu non eduli folio laurina,ortra/iezuntina. 
 
 BAY CHERRY, LAUREL CHERRY, Or CHERRY BAY, firUTlUS 
 
 lauro cerasus Lin. Sp. PI. 778. 
 
 The root of this tree or shrub is large, rough, and 
 furnished with many fibres. The branches are woody, 
 numerous, brown on the outside, and white within. 
 The leaves are large, fleshy, oblong, shining, pointed at 
 both ends, and slightly serrated at the edges: their 
 upper surface is smooth, and of a light dark green 
 colour ; the under side is of a light green, rough, 
 strongly marked'with fibres. The flowers appear to- 
 wards the superior part of the branches; are penta- 
 petalous, in five leaved cups, followed by clusters of 
 berries resembling cherries, and containing an oblong 
 stone. It flowers in May, and ripens its fruit in Sep- 
 tember. 
 
 The leaves have a bitter taste, with a flavour resem- 
 bling that of bitter almonds, or the kernels of peaches 
 and apricots, which is communicated to water and 
 alcohol by infusion or distillation. These preparations 
 are so suddenly deleterious, either in the stomach or 
 rectum, or applied to wounds, as sometimes to occasion 
 instant death. Dr. Mead relates, that a few spoonfuls 
 of laurel water killed a large dog before it could be sup- 
 posed to have reached the stomach ; and it acts by de- 
 stroying the mobility of the nervous power without ex- 
 cking inflammation, or producing any sensible change 
 in the state of the fluids. Like all other powerful 
 sedatives, it produces violent spasmodic motions of the 
 whole body ; though, when in a concentrated state, it 
 is often immediately fatal without such previous symp- 
 toms. 
 
 As it evidently lessens or destroys the irritability 
 of the nervous system, increasing at the same time, 
 according to Wurtzer, the action, he thinks it useful 
 in great nervous irritability, particularly where from this 
 cause the heart is affected with palpitations. 
 
 On dissection, no uncommon appearances are observ- 
 ed in the stomach or intestines; the arteries are found 
 empty, and the veins turgid with blood. The sinuses of 
 the brain, and the veins of the pia mater, are distended; 
 the effect rather of the convulsions than the particular 
 properties of the poison. Less than two spoonfuls of 
 the first runnings of the simple water of laurel leaves 
 killed, within a short time, a healthy young woman, 
 previously producing violent convulsions. Various have 
 been the speculations respecting the action of this 
 poison. It has been supposed to affect exclusively the 
 vital functions, as it produces death independent of 
 sleep ; but the brain is the great source of every power, 
 and we are not yet prepared to say, that different por- 
 tions of it may be affected, to any considerable degree, 
 without an affection of the whole; or that functions 
 of any kind are connected with a determined part of 
 the organ. The disputes, whether it coagulates or dis- 
 solves the blood, are still more trifling ; for the extra- 
 vasations observed are very certainly owing to a loss of 
 tone in the vessels. It has been employed as amedicine 
 in the cure of intermittents; in resolving scirrhous 
 
L AU 
 
 862 
 
 LAV 
 
 turaours^and in phthisis pulmonalis ; but neither its dose 
 nor its powers are so properly ascertained as to enable us 
 to speak. of it with precision; and its deleterious effects 
 are so striking, as to deter us from even the most cau- 
 tious trial. 
 
 Although the poison of laurel appears to^consist in 
 the essential oil which it affords in distillation, yet it is 
 suspected that an infusion of the leaves is also injuri- 
 ous. Even the flavour communicated in some galenical 
 and culinary processes has been dreaded, though with- 
 out reason. The mucilage dissolved with the essential 
 oil seems a sufficient guard. 
 
 It hath been generally observed, that if the animals 
 that had swallowed this poison vomited it up readily, 
 they recovered ; but its action seems too speedy on the 
 human race to hope for relief by any means. See 
 VENENUM; Wilmer on Poisonous Vegetables; and 
 Cullen's Materia Medica. 
 
 LAU'RUS ALEXANDRI'NA, (from Ictus, praise; 
 as it was the rewardof victors). Hi/i/iog-lossitm efiiglos- 
 sum, du/ihne, diglossuni, epiglottis, ruscus latifolius, 
 boncfacia, coracobotane gazar, uvularia; ruscus liippo- 
 glossiimL.in. Sp. PI. 1474, LAUREL OF ALEXANDRIA. The 
 root of this plant is knotted at the head ; the stalks 
 tough and pliant; the leaves placed alternately; on the 
 middle of the back of each grows a small mossy flower, 
 succeeded by a red berry. It grows in the mountain- 
 ous part of Italy and Hungary, and is said to be diu- 
 retic. 
 
 LAU'RUS VULGA'RIS, diahexafiela diahexapte, COM- 
 MON LAUUEL, or BAY TREE, laurus nobilis Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 529 ; is an evergreen, with oblong, stiff, smooth 
 leaves, flowers of a palish yellow colour, followed by 
 oblong dry berries, containing, under a thin black skin, 
 an horny shell, within whicli are lodged two dark 
 brownish seeds joined together. It is a native of the 
 south of Europe, and common in our gardens. The 
 flowers appear in April or May, the berries ripen in 
 September; but those which are used in the shops are 
 generally the fruit of the laurus Alexandrina, from the 
 Mediterranean. 
 
 The leaves have a light agreeable smell, and a weak 
 aromatic rough taste. In distillation with water they 
 yield a small quantity of a very fragrant essential oil ; 
 and with rectified spirit a moderately warm pungent 
 extract. They are, however, rarely employed except 
 in an enema, and the decoctum pro fomento, Pharm. 
 London ; though sometimes the infusion is drunk as 
 tea. The berries are stronger than the leaves, and 
 yield more essential oil : the expressed oU is fluid and 
 insipid; but when the berries are ripe and boiled in 
 water they afford a thick oil of .a yellowish green colour, 
 the oil of bay, which is bitter, acrid, and an useful ap- 
 plication in palsies, or nervous disorders. The oil of 
 bay berries is called da/ihnelteon and oleum laurinum. 
 Theberries are an ingredient in the emplastrum cumini; 
 and Bergius thinks them stomachic, resolvent, pro- 
 moters of the menses, urine, and perspiration, recom- 
 mending them, however, only in hysteria. They have 
 long been thought to act with peculiar power on the 
 uterine system, and improper to be used during preg- 
 nancy. The essential oil of the berries may be taken 
 in doses of from one to five or six drops on sugar, 
 mixed with mucilage, or in the spirit of wine. 
 
 LAU'RUS OA'SSIA. See FOLIUM. 
 
 LAU'RUS RO'SE*. See NERION. 
 
 LAVA'CRA, (from lavo, to wash). WASHES 1 , de- 
 signed to improve the skin. 
 
 LAVE'NDULA, (fromlavando washing; because it 
 was used in baths). LAVENDER, ataechas. 
 
 LAVE'NDULA LATIFO'LIA, nardus Ifatica, sfiica mas, 
 pseudonardus aspic, COMMON- BROAD LEAVED LAVENDER, 
 or SPIKE LAVENDER, la~vendula fspica Lin. Sp. PI. 800. 
 /3, is a shrubby plant, with its leaves set in pairs, the 
 stalks square while young, and round when old: on the 
 tops of the branches are naked spikes of bluish, 
 sometimes of white, flowers; and this species hath 
 by much the larger spike, though the flowers are less. 
 Of all the verticilated plants, this alone bears a spike, 
 and from hence its trivial name is taken. It is com- 
 mon in the southern parts of Europe; stronger both 
 in smell and taste than the narrow leaved; and by 
 distillation yields near twice the quantity of essential 
 oil, which is both heavier and more pungent than that 
 from the other kind, but of a less pleasing flavour. The 
 water and spirituous extracts from each sort are nearly 
 alike. 
 
 In the south of France, where both species are in- 
 digenous, the broad leaved is only used for obtaining 
 the oil called oil of xpike, named daveredon, and oil of 
 aspic, which, if genuine, is limpid, though sometimes 
 yellowish. The flowers contain almost all the oil, and 
 should be macerated some days before they are distilled. 
 This oil is adulterated with oil of turpentine, and 
 with rectified spirit of wine; but, if genuine, it dis- 
 solves sandarac, and copal ; and is the best known sol- 
 vent of amber. 
 
 LAVE'NDULA ANGUSTIFO'LIA, sfiica f&mina, and -vul- 
 garis, pseudo nardus, COMMON LAVENDER, SPIKE, or 
 NARROW LEAVED LAVENDER, Uivendula spica Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 800. . The leaves of this variety are very nar- 
 row and somewhat hoary; native in the southern parts 
 of Europe, but growing in our gardens vigorously. 
 The flowers appear in June or July, are very fragrant 
 and agreeable, bitterish, and pungent; sometimes used 
 as a mild stimulantand corroborant, in vertigos, palsies, 
 tremors, and other debilities of the nervous system. 
 Dr. Cullen assert that, both externally or internally, it 
 is a powerful stimulant of the nervous system, chiefly 
 exciting the nerves of the animal functions, seldom 
 those of the vital. It will consequently be safer in 
 palsies than the warmer aromatics, if not given in a 
 spirituous menstruum, or with more heating aromatics. 
 
 Water extracts by infusion near all the virtue both 
 of the flowers and leaves; but the flowers are greatly 
 superior : they afford the most oil when ready to fall 
 oft' spontaneously and the seeds to appear. 
 
 The essential oil when fresh, and from flowers in 
 perfection, is of a pale yellow colour, of a pungent 
 taste, very fragrant, and of the peculiar smell admired 
 in the flowers. These maybe separated from the plant 
 by drying, and then gently beating them; they should 
 be immediately committed to the still, and the process 
 conducted with a gentle heat. The oil is given in- 
 ternally as a cordial, from one drop to five, and used as 
 a stimulant in palsies, lethargies, and the various debili- 
 ties of the nervous system, particularly of the animal 
 functions. Murray forbids it when any danger from 
 stimulating the sanguiferous system exists. If soft 
 paper moistened with it is applied to any part infested 
 
LED 
 
 863 
 
 LEX 
 
 with cutaneous insects, as the pediculi inguinales, they 
 will soon be destroyed. 
 
 Rectified spirit extracts the oil most completely, and 
 in distillation carries some of the odoriferous part with 
 it. The simple spirit, according to the London college, 
 is prepared by adding a gallon of proof spirit to a pound 
 and half of the fresh Bowers, and distilling five pints. 
 The formula for the compound sfiirit follows: R. spt. 
 lavendulae m. libras tres, rorismarin. m. ft> i. corticis 
 ciunamomi contusi, nucis moschatae contusae singulo- 
 rum, p. unciam dimidiam; santali rubri, p. ^ i. Digere 
 ptr aies decem et cola. Ph. Lond. 1788. This used 
 to be called the English fialsydrofi, or English drofi. 
 The close is from ten drops to a tea spoonful. See 
 Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 LAVAFRA'TAS. See MAMANGA FRUTEX. 
 
 LA'VER, (from lavo, to tean/i, plants generally found 
 in streams by which they are washed). A name for 
 the becabunga, mum, nasturtium aquaticum; but more 
 commonly applied in the west to the sea weed; ulva 
 umbilicalis Lin. Sp. PI. 1633. See ALIMENT. 
 
 LEVIPE'DIUM, (from lavo, to wash, and fles, the 
 foot). See PEDILUVIUM. 
 
 LA'XA CHIMO'LEA. A PURGING MEDICINE, 
 principally designed for the venereal disease. Paracel- 
 sus. Johnson says it is a salt which grows on stones, 
 resembling in appearance the anatron, or usnea lapidea, 
 iic/ien chulybfiftrmis Lin. Sp. PI. 1623. 
 
 LAXA'TOR MEMBRA'N^E TY'MPANI, (from 
 laxo, to relax:'). This muscle arises from the upper part 
 of the bone, above the membrana tympani, runs in- 
 ward, and is inserted into the thick process of the mal- 
 leus; mallei musculus internus Winslow. 
 
 LAXA'TOR EXTK'RXUS; externustymfiani aurii; rises 
 in the upper sinus of the auditory passage, and is in- 
 serted in the membrana tympani, with a slender tendon 
 to the malleus, drawing the membrane upward and 
 outward. 
 
 LAZARETTO. See PESTIS. 
 
 LA'ZARl MO RBUS.or MA'LUM. The DISEASE 
 OF LAZARUS. See ELEPHANTIASIS. 
 
 LEAVEN", strictly speaking, is dough which has 
 attained the acetous fermentation. It sometimes, how- 
 ever, means beer in a state of fermentation, when the 
 air is entangled so as to form barm or yeast. See FER- 
 
 MEXTUM. 
 
 LECHE'NEON. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 LECTUA'LIS MO'RBUS, (from lectus, a bed}. 
 A disease which confines the patient to his bed. 
 
 LE'CTULI, (from lectus). COUCHES, stuffed with 
 proper ingredients coarsely powdered, whose qualities 
 were supposed to affect the patient laid on them. 
 
 LE'CTULUS. See EPITHEMA. 
 
 LE'DOX CRETE'XSE. See LADANUM. 
 
 LEDUM FA'LUSTRE, Lin. Sp. PI. 561; cistus 
 ledon, rosmarinum syl-uentre, MARSH CISTUS, or WILD 
 KOSEMARY, rises with a slender shrubby stalk about 
 two feet high, dividing into many slender branches, 
 garnished with narrow leaves, not much unlike those 
 of the heath. The flowers are produced in small 
 clusters at the end of the branches, shaped like those of 
 the strawberry tree, but spreading wider at the top, of 
 a reddish colour, and succeeded by seed vessels, filled 
 with small seeds which ripen in autumn. It grows 
 
 naturally upon bogs and mosses in many parts of York- 
 shire, Cheshire, and Lancashire; hath a strong though 
 fragrant smell, and is bitter to the taste. It. is consi- 
 dered to be possessed of sedative powers, from its nar- 
 cotic and inebriating qualities; and has been said, 
 without any previous evacuation by emetics, and pur- 
 gatives, alone to cure the dysentery. See Linnaei 
 Materia Medica, and Richter's Observations. 
 
 LEGUMIXO SA. See FABAGO. 
 
 LEGU'MEX, (from lego, to gather, usually gather- 
 ed by the hand). The seeds of the leguminous plants, 
 are called fiulse, as pease, beans, &c. Ray calls all those 
 plants leguminous which have a papilionaceous flower. 
 See FARINACEA. 
 
 LEIO'PODES, (from toit, plain, and wt>{, a foot). 
 EVEN FOOTED; filancus, SPLAY FOOT. Those the soles 
 of whose feet are without the usual hollow part. 
 
 LEIPHJi'MOI, (from Afurw, to be deficient, and *<**, 
 blood). Those who have too little blood. 
 
 LEI PODE'RMOS, (from A*i-, and ftffut, the skin). 
 See PREPUTIUM. 
 
 LEIPOPSY'CHIA, (from A*/, and &>&, the soul 
 or life). A. FAINTING FIT, LANGUOR ; synonymous with 
 adynamia. 
 
 LEIPOTHY'MIA, (from At/, and $(*, the 
 mind). A FAINTING FIT, A SWOONING. See LIFO- 
 
 THYMIA. 
 
 LEIPY'RIA, (from At/aw, to leave, and vvf, heat). 
 A dangerous species of tertian, in which the internal are 
 scorched, whilst the external parts are cold. 
 
 LEMXIA TE'RRA. EARTH OF LEMNOS, the dried 
 pulp of the adansonia baobab. See BAOBAB. 
 
 LE'MPNIAS CA'LCIS. SCALES OF BRASS, which 
 separate when beat with a hammer. 
 
 LE'NOS, (from A/*>, to bruise). Hollow troughs 
 where grapes are bruised. In surgery, a channel or 
 excavation, made in some machines for extending and 
 reducing fractured bones. Hippocrates. See CERE- 
 BRUM. 
 
 LENS, (e lentore, viscidity, from their glutinous 
 quality). LENTILS, fihace, or fihecos, are shaped like 
 tares, but less, and are a flatulent indigestible food ; 
 errum lens Lin. Sp. PI. 1039. It is not now used in 
 medicine. Lens is also the appellation of the crystalline 
 humour of the eye, so denominated from its shape. 
 See OCULUS. 
 
 LE'NTA FE'BRIS. SLOW FEVER. See HECTICA. 
 
 LEXTI'CULARIA, (from lenticula, a lentil). See 
 
 MlLLEFOLIUM. 
 
 LEXTI'CUL.E, LENTI'GENES,(dim. from lens). 
 
 A SMALLER SPECIES OF LENTILS, and FRECKLES On the 
 
 face or breast. See EPHELIDES, EFFILA, and also PE- 
 TECHIA. 
 
 LENTI'CULA PALU'STRIS. DUCK MEAT, lens 
 fialuttris, aquatica, lenticularia minor, lemna minor 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1376; grows on the surface of stagnant 
 water, and is in appearance simple and foliaceous ; its 
 roots slender, capillaceous, and pellucid. Externally it 
 is supposed to be cooling. 
 
 LEXTICULA PALU'STRIS MA'JOR, and 
 AQUA'MICA TRISU'LCA; hede rula uquatica, lem- 
 na trisulca Lin. Sp. PI. 1376; its qualities are similar 
 to the former. 
 
 LENTICULA'RE. A LENTICCLAR ; A RCOINE. 
 
LEP 
 
 864 
 
 LEP 
 
 LENTICULA'RE os, (from lenticula, lentil). A name 
 of the fourth bone in the first row of the wrist ; os or- 
 biculare, and fiisiforme. 
 
 The os lenticulare, or orbiculare) of the ear, Dr. Hun- 
 ter thinks, is part of the incus, as its extremities stand 
 upon a narrow neck, and are soon broken oft': in the 
 adult it is one continued "bone with the incus. 
 
 LENTLCULA'RES, GLA'NDUL^E, (from the same,) small 
 glands of the intestines, so called from their size. See 
 PETECHI^E. 
 
 LENTI'GINES, (from lens, a lentil}. FRECKLES. 
 See EPHELIDES. 
 
 LENTI'SCUS, (from lentisco, from the clamminess 
 of its juice). Mastiche; the LENTISK or MASTICH TREE, 
 fiistachia lentiscus Lin. Sp. PI. 1455, is an evergreen, 
 with soft branches hanging downwards, and small stiff 
 leaves pointed at both ends. Some trees produce red- 
 dish flowers, others blackish berries with white kernels : 
 each is a native in the southern parts of Europe, but 
 bear the usual winters of our climate. We chiefly 
 receive it from Aleppo and Smyrna, but in Turkey, 
 where it grows, plantations are made for the sake of 
 the resinous gum, called mastich; though the Indian 
 mastic is called moll. It is obtained from incisions 
 made in the trunks, and flows in drops in August. The 
 wood is sometimes brought from Marseilles, in thick 
 knotty pieces, covered with a brownish bark ; internally 
 of a whitish or a pale yellowish colour. 
 
 The wood is mildly balsamic and astringent ; the 
 small tough sprigs are stronger than the larger ones, and 
 the bark is more so than either. No part is of much 
 value in medicine ; though a decoction of the wood hath 
 obtained the name of aurum fiotabile. The wood itself 
 has been highly extolled in dyspepsia, gout, haemorr- 
 hages, and dysentery. The resin, usually called gum 
 mastich, by means of gum arable, is rendered miscible 
 with water, and supposed to possess the virtues of tur- 
 pentine, and is sometimes used as a masticatory. See 
 Lewis's Materia Medica; Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 LENTI'SCUS FOLIIS SPINOSIS, FLORE SPICATO, &c. See 
 BONDUCH INDORUM. 
 
 LE'NTOR, (from lentus, -viscid}. A VISCIDITY or 
 SIZINESS ; in the humoral pathology, the supposed 
 source of many diseases. See MORBI FLUIDORUM. 
 
 LE'O, (from the Hebrew levia). The LION, the 
 name of several preparations of the Spagirists, of the 
 leprosy, &c. 
 
 LEONI'NA LE'PRA, or LEONTIA'SIS, or LE- 
 O'NTION, (from leo, the lion, because lions are said to 
 be subject to it). A variety of the ELEPHANTIASIS. 
 
 LEO'NIS OS and O'RA S^E'VA; from its prickly 
 mouth. See ANTIRRHINUM. 
 
 LEO'NTICE VE'TERUM. See CACALIA. 
 
 LEO'NTODON, (from *ia, (he lion, and hv ( , a 
 tooth). See DENS LEONIS. 
 
 LEONTOPO'DIUM, (from At, and ^vs, a foot, 
 from its supposed resemblance,) ftlago Alfiina, leonto- 
 fiodium majus,gnafihalium j4lfiinum,i.iot)'s fooT,filago 
 leontifiodium Lin. Sp. PI. 1312, grows on hills, and 
 flowers in July; The bruised roots were once famed 
 for removing the blackness of bruises in the skin. 
 
 LEONU'RUS, (from teat, a lion, and tvf*, a tail}. 
 See CARDIACA. 
 
 LEPIDI'UM, (from Atavs, a scale; from its use in 
 
 cleansing the skin from scales). Pifieritis, rafihanua 
 sylvestris, iberis, Dionysius, POOR MAN'S PEPPER, PEP- 
 PER WORT, DITTANDEH, lefiidium latifolium Lin. Sp. PI. 
 899, is a plant with undivided leaves, small white flow- 
 ers on the tops of the stalks, followed by heart shaped 
 pods; perennial, growing wild on the sides of rivers and 
 shady places : it flowers in June and July. The whole 
 plant is pungent like pepper. 
 
 LEPIDI'UM A'RABIS. See DRABA. 
 
 LEPIDI'UM GRAMI'NEO FOLIO, Iberis cardamantica, 
 agriocardimum. SCIATICA CRESSES ; lefiidium ibcrin 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 900. This species hath long narrow leaves; 
 the lower of which are on long pedicles and serrated ; 
 the upper entire, without pedicles ; annual, and raised 
 in our gardens for culinary use. 
 
 All these plants, when fresh gathered, have a quick, 
 penetrating, pungent taste, though almost dissipated in 
 drying; it is retained in the expressed juice; extracted 
 by water and by spirit; and rises with both in disdlla- 
 tion. In external applications they have been used 
 against the sciatica ; internally in intermittents, chronic 
 rheumatism, and palsy. 
 
 LEPIDI'UM MONSPELLIACUM. See PLUMBAGO. 
 
 LEPIDOCARPODE'NDRON, (from Aav, scale, 
 KAfires, fruit, and ^Evifyov, a tree, because its calyx is 
 scaly). All the species are natives of the Cape of Good 
 Hope, near Table Mountain, and arranged by Linnaeus 
 under the genus leucandron; but neither seems entitled 
 to attention in a medicinal view; so that we need not 
 distinguish them more minutely. 
 
 LEPIDOI'DES SUTU'RA, (from tor*, a scale, 
 and ei&f, likeness}. See SUTUR.S. 
 
 LEPIDOSARCO'MA, (Ae?r/s, a scale, and <r*/>f, 
 flesh}. A sarcomatous and scaly tumour of the mouth. 
 Severinus. 
 
 LEPORI'NA LA'BRA. See LABIA LEPORINA. 
 
 LEPORI'NUM RO'STRUM, (from lefius, and ros- 
 trum, a beak}. The piece of flesh often seen between 
 the divisions of the hare lip. 
 
 LE'PRA, (ffom tens, a scale}. The LEPROSY. See 
 ALPHCS. 
 
 The leprosy is a chronical disease; in warm climates 
 infectious, but not evidently so in cold countries; 
 though its infectious nature was formerly suspected, 
 and the unhappy victims separated in distinct establish- 
 ments from the rest of mankind. Dr. Cullen places 
 this disease in the class cache jcie, and order imfietigines; 
 defining it the skin rough, with white, furfuraceous, 
 chapped eschars, sometimes moist underneath, and pru- 
 riginous. Of the only species known, Sauvages notes 
 six varieties; but the le/ira Grtscorum and the lefira 
 ichthyosis only occur in this country. 
 
 The leprosy of the Greeks has been very often con- 
 founded with the lepra Arabum, which, however, is a 
 very different disease, and already noticed in the article 
 ELEPHANTIASIS, q. v. The latter appears to be rather a 
 disease of the constitution, and affects the hair, not only 
 of he head, but over the whole body; attended with 
 deep ulcerations, loss of sensation in the swollen parts, 
 and foetid sweats. The lepra, on the contrary, seems 
 to be an affection of the cutis vera only, whose papulae 
 are either enlarged, or tumours of a different nature are 
 formed on it, which press outwards on the cuticle, and 
 occasion scaly indurations on the surface. 
 
LEP 
 
 865 
 
 LEP 
 
 The first appearance of leprosy is discovered by red- 
 dish shining elevations on the skin, often on those parts 
 where the bone is covered only by the integuments, 
 as the skin, on the outside of the fore arm. A thin 
 white scale is soon formed on the top of these eleva- 
 tions, which quickly flatten, while their bases enlarge. 
 The enlargement of their bases continues; but the sepa- 
 rate patches constantly preserve a roundish form, 
 though, when they approach and unite, it is generally 
 elliptical. When the scales either fall off by the rub- 
 bing of the linen, or are separated by violence, they 
 are soon reproduced ; but the surface below appears red 
 and wrinkled, though the rugae do not resemble those 
 of the cuticle, nor are they continuations of the furrows 
 in the contiguous sound surface. Lepra does not ap- 
 pear to be peculiarly the disease of the hairy scalp, 
 though we have generally found traces of it in this part 
 of the body, when it has before appeared on the surface. 
 At the edge of the hair on the forehead it often first 
 attacks, though more frequently the leg, just below 
 the knee, or the fore arm, rising gradually to the trunk. 
 The stiffness of the skin is troublesome, and the itch- 
 ing, which is extremely distressing in hot climates, is, 
 even in these, troublesome while the patient is warm in 
 bed ; but the general health seems in no respect affect- 
 ed, and nature, without assistance, will not relieve. The 
 signs of amendment are the diminution of the ridge 
 round the patch, the scales not reproduced when rubbed 
 off, and the appearance of a red more natural cuticle in 
 the centre. All the patches at the same time begin to 
 assume a more healthy look. 
 
 The lepra is said to be hereditary. We own that we 
 have not found it so; but Dr. Willan thinks a predis- 
 position to it may be transmitted from parents. In 
 more than one family where there was this tendency, 
 those in whom it appeared on the surface, and who were 
 relieved by medicine, lived long afterwards in a healthy- 
 state, while those in whom it did not appear, died 
 young, apparently consumptive. In a constitution of 
 this kind we once observed the phthisis from calculus. 
 The diseases, however, in these cases, were not, per- 
 haps, strictly leprous, though nearly resembling it. In 
 one instance mania supervened on the disappearance of 
 a true leprosy. 
 
 Dr. Willan thinks that a slow pulse, or a languid cir- 
 culation, with what may be expected to attend them, 
 a deficiency of perspiration, constitutes a fundamental 
 part of the predisposition. We cannot say that we have 
 seen the disease most frequently in such constitutions, 
 nor does our recollection furnish any particular habits 
 in which it has appeared most frequent. An indul- 
 gence in spirituous liquors has appeared a remote cause; 
 but we have not seen any peculiar diet contribute to it. 
 Those who work among dry powders are said to be sub- 
 ject to it ; but we have only seen what resembles it 
 in those who follow one occupation of this kind, viz. 
 millers. Wheat, when ground, rapidly absorbs mois- 
 ture, and every part of a miller's house is dry. The hands 
 of the labourers are consequently often chopped, some- 
 times covered with eruptions; but the disease seemingly 
 differs from true lepra. Bricklayers' labourers suffer 
 from lime, and laboratory men from acids ; in neither, 
 however, is this disease peculiarly prevalent. 
 
 Lepra is a complaint of singular obstinacy, and often 
 resists the best concerted plans. As it appears not to 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 be influenced by diet or situation, and not to be here- 
 ditary, it may seem to be merely local ; and the an- 
 cient physicians, after bleeding and purging, applied the 
 most acrid substances from the animal, vegetable, and 
 mineral kingdom, to cure it. These undoubtedly re- 
 move the scales, but they are soon reproduced ; for the 
 cause is beyond the reach of applications to the surface 
 only. When internal medicines have in part removed the 
 cause, liniments of tar, sometimes with sulphur, at others 
 with kali, or alum, are often useful. The warm bath 
 is a pleasant and salutary application, whose effects ex- 
 tend beyond the surface ; but which also relax the har- 
 dened scales, and immediately remove part of the in- 
 convenience, the stiffness. The sulphur waters of Har- 
 rowgate and Moffat combine both views, and are highly 
 useful. The Harrowgate water may be easily imitated 
 for this purpose by uniting the hepar sulphuris with sea 
 salt. 
 
 The bath waters combine the good effects of a warm 
 bath with an internal medicine which excites the action 
 of the extreme vessels, an object of considerable import- 
 ance in the cure of lepra. The minutes of the Bath 
 hospital, on this subject, published by Dr. Falconer, 
 give a very favourable prospect of its advantages. Sea 
 water, used as a bath, both warm and cold, has been 
 equally useful, especially if, like the Bath waters, it is 
 taken internally. Other external preparations have 
 been chiefly mercurial, as a solution of the hydrargyrus 
 muriatus, and the unguentum, hydrargyri nitrati of the 
 London Dispensatory. Dr. Willan does not think these 
 applications preferable to the tar ointment. 
 
 Though it is admitted that the lepra is most commonly 
 a topical disease, yet, from the thickness of the scales, and 
 from the chief seat being inthecutis vera, topical reme- 
 dies alone scarcely affect it. Medicines, therefore, which 
 excite the action of the cutaneous vessels are chiefly of 
 service. The principal of these is mercury and antimony. 
 The most powerful mercurial is undoubtedly the hydrar- 
 gyrus muriatus, which often succeeds. It is the active in- 
 gredient of Spilsbury's drops, which are highly celebrat- 
 ed ; and the same remedy would be more celebrated in 
 regular practice, could the scientific physician conde- 
 scend to adopt the pompous boasts of the empiric, or was 
 the same confidence placed in the man of experience and 
 judgment, as in the pretending illiterate quack. Other 
 mercurials are also useful, but perhaps not in an equal 
 degree. Antimonials alone will not cure the complaint; 
 but with calomel, as in the pill of Dr. Plummer, they 
 will often succeed, if the calomel be not triturated too 
 long with the sulphur auratum. We have usually 
 directed it to be added to the mass, after the other 
 ingredients were united. The advantages of these 
 medicines are assisted by the warm diaphoretics of the 
 vegetable kingdom, as the mezereon, the elm bark, the 
 sarsaparilla, the guaiacum, and sassafras. We place them 
 in the order of their activity, for the mezereon is most 
 effectual; but combining them, as in the Lisbon diet 
 drink, renders them more useful. 
 
 The mineral acids have lately succeeded in remov- 
 ing slighter kinds of this disease, and we think we have 
 found them more effectual than the aqua kali puri recom- 
 mended by Dr. Willan. The tincture of cantharides 
 is better adapted to relieve tettery eruptions than lepra; 
 in the latter we believe it very generally fails. Every 
 plan of cure we have found greatly assisted by a 
 
 5 S 
 
LEP 
 
 866 
 
 LEY 
 
 milk and vegetable diet, interposing, every two or three 
 days, a purgative of neutral salts. This method also most 
 efl'ectually prevents a relapse. 
 
 We need scarcely mention many other remedies re- 
 commended for this purpose, as the water dock, if this 
 be really the herba Britannica ; the dulcamara, which 
 seems to have succeeded with Dr. Crichton ; the cu- 
 cumbers, recommended by Willis ; the roots of helle- 
 bore, particularly the black hellebore, used by the an- 
 cients, and particularly noticed by Oribasius. The flesh 
 of vipers, or of chicken nourished by it, will scarcely at 
 this time be trusted, though highly commended by the 
 same author. 
 
 See Aretseus, iv. 13; Lorry de Morbis Cutaneis; 
 Mercurialisde Morbis Cutis; Falconer in the Memoirs.of 
 the Medical Society of London ; London Medical Trans- 
 actions, vol. i. and ii. ; Medical Observations and In- 
 quiries, vol. i. p. 201 ; London Medical Journal, vol. i 
 p. 94 ; Willan on the Diseases of the Skin, order ii. vol. 
 i. p. 112, &c. 
 
 LE'PRA A'RABUM ; usually considered as synonymous 
 with the ELEPHANTIASIS, q". v. See also LEPRA. 
 
 LE'PRA GRXCO'RUM, alba, nigra, and imftetigo of Cel- 
 sus. See LEPHA. 
 
 LE'PRA ICHTHYOSIS. FISHY LEPROSY ; alburns nigra 
 of Avicenna. This term is often applied by Avicenna 
 to elephantiasis, and we think, with Dr. Willan, that 
 the albaras nigra of the Arabians, and the black mor- 
 phea of the Greeks, are varieties only of elephantiasis. 
 See ALPHOS. 
 
 The lepra ichthyosis is a more general affection of 
 the whole skin, while the lepra graecorum appears in 
 patches. The name is derived from the imbricated 
 situation of the scales, which resemble those of a fish ; 
 but round the elbow and knee they are round, promi- 
 nent, and small. The neck of the scales is small, but 
 they are flatter as they rise, and often very hard and 
 sharp, rendering the parts hard and brittle. On the in- 
 side of the arms and thighs, in the bending of the knees 
 and elbows, and wherever the skin is thin, there are no 
 scales. The scales are sometimes intersected with 
 white furrows, and the surface is often broken by in- 
 flamed and painful boils. 
 
 If the scales are picked off in warm water they do 
 not again return, but the skin beneath is dry and hard. 
 It must, however, be often moistened, and rubbed as 
 much as it will bear without pain. A disease of this kind 
 is described in the fourteenth volume of the Philosophi- 
 cal Transactions (Shaw's Abridgement, iii. 43,) in a let- 
 ter from the famous Lewenhoeck, and another in the 
 thirty-seventh volume (Abr. vii. 543). The sequel of 
 this last case is given in the forty -ninth volume, and the 
 disease there appears to be hereditary. A complaint so 
 closely interwoven with the texture of the skin would 
 be probably intractable ; and the' only method of relief is 
 that mentioned, viz. drawing out the scales after ma- 
 ceration in warm water. Mercury has been tried with- 
 out success. A less degree of this complaint occurs in 
 worn out constitutions, in anasarca, Sec. where it appears 
 to be only an enlargement and thickening of the natural 
 scales of which the cuticle consists. 
 
 LE'PRA JJIGRIOANS differs from the LEPRA GRAE- 
 CORUM, q. v. in colour, and in appearing as a disease 
 more strictly connected with the constitution. The 
 spots are smaller in size, the border livid, and the in- 
 
 crustations, which are thin, seem to derive their hue 
 from the lividness of the skin below. When the scales 
 are removed they are not so soon restored, and the dis- 
 charge is bloody. It affects persons exposed to great 
 fatigue, in damp situations, and has been considered as 
 the true lepra in constitutions where the blood is greatly 
 dissolved. The remedies of lepra are useless or injuri- 
 ous ; and bark, mineral acids, with sea bathing, contri- 
 bute to the cure. The black scurvy of the West In die x 
 seems to be the same disease, though like this, allied to 
 elephantiasis, since a numbness is felt in the fingers and 
 toes, the voice is hoarse, and fever supervenes. 
 
 LEPTOPHO'NIA, (from tevl*^ slender, and ?, 
 the voice']. See PARAPHONIA. 
 
 LEPTOPI'TYRON, (from AE^OS, thin, and w ( 7p, 
 bran). See FURFUR. 
 
 LE'ROS, (from hifta, to trifle}. See DELIRIUM. 
 
 LESE'OLI MO'RBUS. See ICTERUS. 
 
 LESE'OLUS. A diaphanous salt, which cures the 
 jaundice. Paracelsus. 
 
 LETHA'RGUS, (from faHy, forgetfulness,<mdctp"/<is, 
 slothful*}. LETHARGY; -veternus. See CAROS and 
 APOPLEXIA. 
 
 LEUCA'NTHEMUM, (from Aewws, and wSepof, 
 as it only differs from the chrysanthemum in the white 
 floret). A name also for the common and other species 
 of camomile. See CHAMAMELUM. 
 
 LEUCA'NTHEMUM BE'LLIDIS FA'CIE. See BJELLIS 
 MAJOR. 
 
 LEUCA'NTHEMUM CANARIE'NSE; chamtsmelum C'a- 
 nariense. The effects are the same as those of the pel- 
 litory root, if chewed. 
 
 LEUCA'NTHE VE'TERUM, (from Afu*, m/iite, 
 and a.x.x.v6ct, a thorn'). See CALCITRAPA OFFICINALIS. 
 
 LEU'CAS MONTA'NA. See LAMIUM LUTEUM. 
 
 LEU'CE, (from tevxt>s, white'). See ALPHUS. 
 
 LEUCOI'UM, (from fovxtf, white, and iov, a violet}. 
 See CHEIRI, and BULBONACH. 
 
 LEUCOLA'CHANON, (from Aeww, -white, and 
 AE^;VO, a herb}. See VALERIANA SYLVESTHIS. 
 
 LEUCO'MA, (from &IVH.OS, white}. See ALBUGO. 
 
 LEUCO'MA NEPHE'LIUM. See ACHLYS. 
 
 LEUCONYMPH^E'A, (from tevw, white, and 
 yv/*/pctiic, water lily}. See NYMPHJEA. 
 
 LEUCOPHLEGMA'TIA, (from A u*?, white, and 
 4>AsyjK,, phlegm}. In leucophlegmatia, Aretaeus ob- 
 serves, the flesh is not wasted as in anasarca, and it is 
 more easily cured : indeed it is only the beginning of 
 anasarca. Sometimes this word signifies an emfihy- 
 sema. 
 
 LEUCOPI'PER, (from tev* f , white, and mrefif, 
 pffiper}. See PIPER ALBUM. 
 
 LEUCORRHCE'A, and LEUCO'RRHOIS, (from 
 htvxos, white, and pea, to flow}. See FLUOR ALBUS. 
 
 Since that article was printed, we find cantharides 
 proposed as a remedy for this disease, in consequence 
 of its resemblance to gleet. It was given, it is said, by 
 Greenfield with success ; and, indeed, a topical stimu- 
 lant may be occasionally useful. The balsam, copaiba 
 is. probably no more. 
 
 LEVA'TOR, (from lev o, to lift ufi}. The name is 
 given to many muscles, whose office it is to elevate 
 different parts into which they are inserted, viz. 
 
 LEVA'TOR PALA'TI MO'LLIS, rises from the basis of 
 the skull, near the articulation of the lower jaw, runs 
 
LEV 
 
 867 
 
 LIC 
 
 down the fauces, passes inwards and forwards, spreads 
 itself on the palatum molle, and goes to the uvula. 
 
 LEVA 'TOR PA'LPEBR,E SUPERIO'RIS, ELEVA'TOR, afieri- 
 ens fialfitbrarum rectus, named from its straight pro- 
 gress and use by Fallopius and Douglas. It arises on 
 each side from the bottom of the orbit by a small ten- 
 don, and as the fleshy fibres of the muscle pass over 
 the globe of the eye, they gradually spread, and after- 
 wards terminate by a broad tendinous expansion on the 
 superior part of the tarsus belonging to the upper lid. 
 
 LEVA'TOR SCA'PULJE, levator firofirius of Winslow; 
 musculus angularis, sen fiatientie musculus is divided at 
 its origin into four little muscles, from the transverse pro- 
 cesses of the four superior cervical vertebrae. The 
 branches join, and form one muscle on each side, inserted 
 into the bases of the respective scapulae above the spine. 
 
 LEVATO'RES AN 7 I, and ELEVA'TORES, rise 
 with a broad base from the symphysis of the os pubis, 
 the internal part of the ileum, the membrane of the ob- 
 turator internus and coccygaeus, and the sharp process 
 of the ischium, directing' their course downwards as to 
 a centre, and blending part of their fibres with those of 
 the sphincter, the acceleratores urinae, and the anterior 
 part of the extremity of the coccyx, surrounding the 
 prostate gland, the vesiculae seminales, and the neck of 
 the bladder, which they contribute to support. They 
 contribute to expel the faeces ; but do not, as is general- 
 ly supposed, very powerfully compress the vesiculae 
 seminales in coition. 
 
 LEVA'TORES COMMU'XES LABIO'RUM, elevatores la- 
 btorum, rise from the cavity under the os jugale, in the 
 os maxillare, and are inserted, with the zygomaticus 
 major and others, into the angle of the lips, on each 
 side. 
 
 LEVATO'RES COSTARUM, sufiracostales, rise from the 
 transverse processes of the vertebrae, and arc inserted 
 into the ribs : they are divided into the longiores and 
 the breviores. The latter rise from the transverse pro- 
 cesses, and are inserted into the next rib ; the longiores 
 run over one rib, and are inserted into the next. 
 
 LEVATO'RES LA'BII IXFERIO'RIS, ELEVATO'RES, par 
 mentale, incisrvus inferior of Winslow, and levator 
 menti of Albinus, rise from the sockets of the incisores 
 and are inserted into the lower lip. 
 
 LEVATO'RES LA'BII SUPERIO'RIS, ELEVA'TORES, rise 
 from the os maxillare, and descend obliquely under the 
 skin of the upper lip, orbicularis muscle, and the outer 
 part of the alae nasi. 
 
 LEVIGA'TIO, (from In- is, light). The pharmaceu- 
 tical operation, by which hard substances are reduced 
 to an impalpable powder ; but unless the instrument 
 is very hard, as much of the stone as of the medicine 
 may be discovered in it. In many instances the sub- 
 stances are levigated with water, and suffered to dry 
 on chalk ; sometimes the fine powder is separated, 
 after levigation, by washing. If the whole is agitated 
 in water, the coarser parts will subside, while the finer 
 ones may be poured off with the fluid, and will subside 
 after a longer rest. Thus the powder may be obtained 
 of any degree of fineness, according to the time suffered 
 to elapse before the water is first poured off. We ob- 
 serve, however, in the Encyclopedia Britannica, a very 
 convenient instrument called** ./anner, which separates 
 the finer powder by a blast of air, on the same principle 
 as the machine for winnowing corn acts, but know not 
 
 how it really succeeds in practice, so that we shall not 
 fill our page with the description. 
 
 LEVI'STICUM,(from leva, to assuage; from its re- 
 lieving painful flatulencies). Ligusticum, angelica mon- 
 tana fierennis. COMMON LOVAGE; ligusticum levisti- 
 cum Lin. Sp. PI. 359 ; is a tall umbelliferous plant, with 
 leaves divided like those of smallage ; the root thick, 
 fleshy, juicy, branched, and of a brown colour out- 
 wardly ; a native of the south of Europe. It is peren- 
 nial, flowers in June, and its seeds are ripe in August. 
 This plant hath a strong and peculiarly ungrateful 
 smell : to the taste it is warm and aromatic, resembling 
 angelica, but less agreeable ; and its yellowish gummy 
 resinous juice much resembles opoponax. 
 
 The seeds are warm and pungent, of a more agree- 
 able flavour ; the roots sweetish, and iriore pleasant 
 than the leaves ; its essential oil is in a small proportion, 
 and an extract made with rectified spirit retains both 
 the aroma and the sweetness. Lovage is similar to an- 
 gelica and masterwort, as a carminative, sudorific, and 
 deobstruent, and might be a good substitute for either, 
 had we not more effectual medicines in the galbanum 
 and asafostida. The leaves, eaten as salad, are account- 
 ed emmenagogue. See Rail Historia ; Lewis's Mate- 
 ria Medica. 
 
 LE'VITAS INTESTINTO'RUM, (from the food 
 passing quickly). See LIENTERIA. 
 
 LI3ANO'TIS,(from >.tGaief, frankincense"). Cachrys, 
 cachrysea, FEXXEL HERB, FRAXKIXCEXSE, athamanta 
 libanotis Lin. Sp. PI. 351, more probably laserfiitium 
 ferulaceum Lin. 358, grows on mountains in Italy and 
 Sicily, and flowers in May. It is also a name for seve- 
 ral sorts of laserfiitium,ferula glauco folio, ferula minor, 
 rosmarinus, oreoselinum oftti, and several other plants. 
 
 LI'BERANS A 'QUA. See C ALOIS AQXTA MAJCS 
 
 COMPOSITA. 
 
 LIBI'DO. See PRCRITIS. 
 
 LI'BRA, (from A/7f, a/lounrf). See POXDVS. 
 
 LICHA'NDOS, (from A*i, to lick; because used 
 in the action of licking). FORE .FINGER. See IN- 
 DEX. 
 
 LI'CHEN T , (from Ae/x* 1 , lambo, quia lambendo ser- 
 fiant,) a cutaneous disease called lichen, from its re- 
 semblance to the spots scattered over the tuberculated 
 lichen. If is a papulous eruption, sometimes rising 
 into tumours of a more considerable size ; but in its 
 milder forms rather a deformity than a disease. The 
 term has been variously applied, and the eruption con- 
 founded with herpes, scabies, impetigo, &c. The con- 
 fusion is of little consequence, since the complaint 
 is usually trifling ; and we may define it, with Dr. Wil- 
 lan, an extensive eruption of papulae affecting adults, 
 connected with internal disorder, usually terminating 
 with scurf, recurrent, not contagious. This genus he 
 divides into five species, the lichen simplex, agrius,fii- 
 laris, lividus, and trofiicus. The first commences with 
 slight feverish symptoms, which in a few days are re- 
 lieved by distinct red papulae about the cheeks and chin, 
 or on the arms ; and in three or four days the same ap- 
 pearances take place on the neck, body, and lower ex- 
 tremities, accompanied with an unpleasant sensation of 
 tingling, aggravated during the night. The eruption 
 fades in about a week, and the whole surface is covered 
 with large scurfy exfoliations, which continue longest 
 in the flexure of the joints. The period of its termination 
 5 S 2 
 
LIC 
 
 868 
 
 LIC 
 
 is seldom the same in any two cases ; and on different 
 parts of the surface of the body there is some difference 
 in the form of the papulae. On the face they are large, 
 rounded, often forming small tubercles like vari; on the 
 neck, breast, and extremities, they are most distinct and 
 acuminated ; and on the hands they resemble obscure 
 watery pustules, which exfoliate without any discharge 
 of fluid. This disease most commonly affects persons of 
 a weak irritable habit, and occurs about the beginning 
 of summer or autumn, sometimes general, at others 
 partial, occasionally disappearing or returning without 
 leaving any scurf, and often without any previous fever. 
 A light cooling diet, or if necessary, some easy laxative, 
 is only necessary. Sometimes the simple lichen is 
 chronical, and then styled scurvy; sometimes critical, 
 and called scabies critica. It sometimes terminates in 
 a dry tetter. 
 
 The /. agrius, from *y/><, immanis, is preceded by a 
 fever approaching the typhus. The eruptions are of a 
 deep dark red, with an inflamed basis, itching and ting- 
 ling after any stimulating food and drink, or in the 
 Warmth of the bed. In the morning the uneasiness is in- 
 considerable. Straw coloured pustules are occasionally 
 intermixed, and by the continuance of the complaint the 
 skin is thickened, chapped, and painful. The pustules 
 are usually confined to the upper part of the body. 
 
 Its continuance is uncertain, and it sometimes ap- 
 pears and disappears ; but if repelled, general constitu- 
 tional disorder follows. If any wound is made by scratch- 
 ing, it is with difficulty healed, and, the disease some- 
 times terminates in an ulcerated psora. This species 
 differs from the former in the nature of the fever, the 
 greater violence and obstinacy of the complaint. It is 
 exasperated by mercurials, though calomel has been re- 
 commended in the beginning as a laxative; and the best 
 medicines are the bark, with the mineral acids. We know 
 not that a perpetual blister or an issue has been tried; 
 but it appears a probable means of relief. The itching 
 is best relieved by the spittle or a little rose pomatum. 
 
 The lichen fiilaris is the lichen simplex, affecting 
 chiefly, or exclusively, the roots of the hair, and from 
 around the hair exfoliations take place. It differs in no 
 respect from the first species. 
 
 The lichen llvidus seems little different from pete- 
 chiae, with which they are often mixed, and the disease 
 chiefly confined to the poor, whose diet is frequently 
 unalimentary ; it is best relieved by the bark and miner- 
 al acids. No fever precedes. Papular eruptions, resem- 
 bling the lichen lividus, sometimes occur among the 
 secondary appearances of lues ; but in this last the pa- 
 pulae are smaller, more numerous, more generally dif- 
 fused ; their points are, after some time, depressed ; 
 they do not disappear and return, but occasionally ter- 
 minate in a foul ulcer. 
 
 The lichen tro/iicus is the prickly heat of tropical cli- 
 mates, resembling the papulae produced by sweating 
 in the more temperate. It appears without any pre- 
 ceding disorders of the constitution ; but the papulae, 
 about the size of a small pin's head, are numerous, 
 of a vivid red, and elevated so as to produce a con- 
 siderable roughness in the skin; but no redness or 
 inflammation surrounds them. The eruption is chiefly 
 confined to those parts of the body which are usually 
 covered, and sometimes appears on the forehead conti- 
 guous to the hair, though never on the palms of the 
 
 hands, the soles of the feet, or on the hairy scalp : flan- 
 nel, or warm clothing, increases the number of the pa- 
 pulae. Small pearly pustules, containing a limpid fluid, 
 are often intermixed with the prickly heat, when perspi- 
 ration is very copious, more especially on the breasts and 
 about the wrists. They have no disposition to ulcerate, 
 though violently scratched, but terminate in scales. A 
 troublesome itching attends the prickly heat, and pre- 
 vents sleeping during the night, with an acute sensation 
 of pricking, which often also takes place suddenly after 
 drinking any warm liquor. The eruption is sometimes 
 stationary, appearing equally vivid in the day and night ; 
 sometimes quickly disappearing and returning, without 
 any obvious cause ; but whenever it continues for any 
 length of time, the papulae throw off' minute scales, and 
 are succeeded by a fresh crop, without leaving any ves- 
 tiges on the skin. Persons of a fair complexion, with red 
 hair, and a soft skin, are more liable to this eruption, 
 and have it in the greatest quantity. Those of dark 
 complexions have it slightly, or remain free from it. As 
 the prickly heat is considered to be a salutary eruption, 
 no attempts should be made for its repulsion. Its sud- 
 den disappearance is rather the effect of internal disorder 
 than a cause, and occasioned by fever, or any slight 
 complaint of the stomach : in the latter case a stimulus 
 applied to that organ, as spirits, or warm liquids, repro- 
 duces it. Its appearance on the skin of persons in a 
 state of convalesence is always a favourable sign. To 
 alleviate the itching and tingling of the prickly heat, a 
 light and cool dress, and avoiding warm liquors, have 
 been found most serviceable. 
 
 A vivid eruption of papulae, somewhat analogous to 
 the prickly heat, appears in our own climate, on the 
 arms, hands, face, and neck of labourers, and other per- 
 sons who use violent exercise during the hot months of 
 summer. It produces a sensation of tingling, a smart- 
 ing rather than of itching, and disappears in a short 
 time without any particular consequences. See Willan 
 on Cutaneous Diseases. 
 
 In veterinary medicine the term lichen is applied to 
 a species of leprosy and warts which grow on horses' legs. 
 
 In botany it is called liverwort, and is a floriferous 
 and seminiferous moss, whose flowery little heads are 
 furnished with many grains, variously shaped, producing 
 as they ripen several little monopetalous flowers. The 
 seeds, which are small, flat, and orbicular, are contained 
 in some peculiar open capsules, resting upon the plane 
 of the leaves, and are sometimes found in the same plant 
 that bears the little heads, sometimes in other plants of 
 the same species. Besides these flowery heads, in some 
 species there are umbellated heads of different figures, 
 which produce neither flower nor seed. The pedicles 
 of both species are for the most part naked, and proceed 
 from no vagina. The leaves are of an herbaceous con- 
 sistence, and of an indeterminate figure, widely spread-- 
 ing, and running out into various roots from their 
 back part. Every plant under the name of lichen is . 
 warm and astringent ; and this term is applied to the 
 muscus fiyxidatus, htfiatica vulgariti, &c. besides the 
 succeeding. 
 
 LI'CHEN ARBO'HEUS PU'LLUS, muscus crust<e. TREE 
 LIVERWORT, lichen plicatus Lin. Sp. PI. 1622, grows 
 on trees, and is used inseestd of the pulmonaria arbo- 
 rea. It is astringent, and chiefly used in pulmonary 
 haemorrhages. 
 
L1C 
 
 869 
 
 LIG 
 
 LI'CHE.N CINE'HEUS. ASH COLOURED GROUND 
 LIVERWORT; lichen caninus Lin. Sp. PI. 1616. It 
 consists of roundish thick leaves, divided about the edges 
 into obtuse segments, flat above, of a reticular texture 
 below, fastened to the earth by small fibres, of an ash 
 grey colour, by age turning darker or reddish. It grows 
 on commons and open heaths, spreads quickly on the 
 ground, and is found at all times of the year, but sup- 
 posed to be most active from the end of autumn to the 
 winter. A powder, called fiuli-is antilyssus, used to be 
 formed of two parts of this moss, and one of black pep- 
 per : 3 i- ss - ' n na lf a pint of cow's milk, for four morn- 
 ings successively, was to be taken fasting. (See HY- 
 DROPHOBIA.) It has now fallen into disrepute ; and 
 does not appear to be possessed of any useful degree of 
 medicinal virtue. 
 
 LI'CHEN ISLA'NDICUS, Lin. Sp. PI. 1611 ; lichen 
 le-rrestris; lichenoides; and rigidum; ERYNGO LEAVED, 
 EATABLE, ICELAND LICHEN, is a native of Britain, 
 and grows both in Scotland and Wales. It is foliaceous, 
 erect, large; leaves crowded, connected, about two 
 inches high, stiff when dry, but soft and pliant when 
 moist: they are variously divided, without order, into 
 broad distinct segments, turned in at the edges, and 
 fringed with short strong bristles ; the upper surface is 
 smooth, concave, shining, of a pale green, or chestnut 
 colour, but red at the base ; the under is smooth and 
 whitish, a little pitted and sprinkled with very minute 
 black warts : the fructifications are large, of a reddish 
 colour, and placed on the lobes of the leaves. This plant 
 is extremely mucilaginous, has a bitter and somewhat 
 astringent taste, and is considered as a laxative and an 
 anthelmintic in its recent state : but its bitterness and 
 aperient quality are in a great measure destroyed by 
 drying, or a slight infusion. The Icelanders make a flour 
 of it, called Jialgras, either by first washing and cutting 
 the plant into small pieces, or by drying it, putting it 
 into a bag, which is well beaten, and working it into flour 
 by stamping. This is tolerably agreeable and grateful 
 food. As a medicine, Scopoli and Haller recommend 
 it in coughs and consumptions ; and it has proved effi- 
 cacious in dysentery and diarrhoea. Dr. Hertz found it 
 so successful in dysentery, that after the repeated ad- 
 ministration of emetics and cathartics he seldom used 
 any other medicine, to which he occasionally added 
 opium. Dr. Crichton recommends it in phthisis attend- 
 ed with haemoptoe and pituitous or mucous discharges; 
 and thinks he has found it of considerable service. It 
 is given in decoction, made by boiling one ounce and an 
 half in a quart of milk, over a slow fire, exactly a quar- 
 ter of an hour. The dose is about a pint in the day. If 
 the milk disagrees, water may be used. This medicine 
 has lately become fashionable ; but we have only found 
 it a mild nutrient. The bitter is apparently of the nar- 
 cotic kind, and at times is cold and heavy on the stomach. 
 If this is taken away by a slight previous infusion, a 
 mucilaginous, or rather a farinaceous matter, only re- 
 mains, without apparently any distinguishing property. 
 At Berlin it seems to have been used with differentsuc- 
 cess. M. J. C. Fritze thinks it a valuable medicine, 
 even when purulent matter is expectorated ; and he 
 added to the decoction, either in milk or water, the 
 flowers of St. John's wort and coltsfoot. F. Fritze, in 
 his Clinical Annals, chiefly confines its utility to its 
 
 mildly nutritious powers ; and Scheffer was usually un- 
 successful with it, except in recent, apparently catarrhal, 
 cases. 
 
 LI'CHEN PTXIDATUS, Lin. Sp. PI. 16 19, (from fiixis^ 
 a cufl, in consequence of its bearing little cups). See 
 Mirscus PYXIDATUS. 
 
 LICHENOI'DES, (from lichen, and eths, likeness'). 
 See LICHEN ISLANDICUS. 
 
 LI 'EN, (from A<, soft, or smooth"). See SPLEJJ. 
 
 LI'EN SINA'RUM. See FABA .GYPTIA. 
 
 LIENTE'RIA, (from A, smooth, and c>lefr, the 
 
 t). A LIEXTERY. LfiVITAS IXTESTISORl'M, q. V. In 
 
 Dr. Cullen's system it is the fifth species of diarrhoea; 
 defined a diarrhoea in which the aliments are quickly 
 hurried through the body in a nearly undigested state. 
 Fernelius attributes this disorder to a weakness of diges- 
 tion, Friend to an obstruction of the intestinal glands, and 
 Fr. Sylvius to an obstruction of the orifice of the lacteals. 
 Actuarius observes, that an inveterate diarrhoea or dy- 
 sentery most commonly produces the distemper. The 
 fault is generally in the stomach, as the digestion is not 
 complete ; and the unaltered food producing an unusual 
 impression, excites the action of the intestinal fibres, 
 and probably also of the mucous folicles. The chief 
 remedies are warm strengthening^ medicines, with mo- 
 derate exercise and warm clothing. See DIARRHCEA. 
 
 LIESTE'HIA SPONTA'NEA. See DIARRHCEA. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM, (from ligo, to tie}. Colligamen, 
 coftala, syndesmos, a LIGAMENT. The ligaments are 
 tendinous, inelastic, glistening bodies. Every articu- 
 lated bone is furnished with a capsular ligament, which 
 is composed of two layers : the external layer is the 
 stronger, formed by the periosteum ; the inner is thin 
 and uniform. 
 
 This part of anatomy, though so important in many 
 respects, has been, however, greatly neglected, if we 
 look at those aids which are not derived from actual dis- 
 section. The representations of the ligaments have, in 
 general, been mean, incorrect, and inelegant. While 
 each bone is delineated so as to display every little pro- 
 minence and furrow by Albinus and Le Sue ; while 
 each unimportant muscle is represented in all its va- 
 rieties by Bidloo; the ligaments have been little noticed. 
 The minute accuracy of Soemmering cannot find, in 
 the fasciculi of Haller, the discriminating genius of 
 Albinus. De Corp. Fabrica, v. xxxi. 
 
 In Vesalius we perceive the ligaments of the 
 lower limbs delineated, and in Winslow they are de- 
 scribed. Walter has figured and described the liga- 
 ments of the lower extremities (Disput. Anatom. Hal- 
 leri, vol.iv.) ; Schwencke, in his Hsematologia, those of 
 the acetabulum : but the first professed work in which 
 all the ligaments were described and delineated, was 
 that of Weitbrecht, published at Petersburgh, 1742, in 
 quarto. His dissections were numerous ; and he not 
 only collected the observations of former anatomists, 
 but compared them with what his scalpel had shown. 
 His engravings, however, imperfectly represent the ob- 
 jects ; and some ligaments are omitted, particularly of 
 the os sacrum. Yet till lately Weitbrecht was our only 
 assistant, and his plates have been professedly copied in 
 an elegant work on the bones by Losche, concluded at 
 Erlang, 1796 ; and in another by Schenke, published at 
 Leipsic in 1795. In these, however, the objects are 
 
L I 
 
 870 
 
 LI G 
 
 diminished, and the representations are consequently 
 still more distant from nature. 
 
 Somewhat before these copies of Weitbrecht, Loder 
 published his anatomical tables at Weimar, viz. in 1 794 ; 
 and, perceiving that this part of anatomy had received 
 less attention than some others, introduced new plates 
 of the fresh joints, from his own preparations. The 
 abilities of the engraver were not equal, however, to 
 the diligence and ability of the anatomist ; yet Loder 
 greatly excelled his predecessor. The order of time, 
 rather than the improvement, leads us to speak of Mr. 
 J. Bell's plates of the joints, subjoined to those of the 
 bones. The errors of the osteology are, however, con- 
 tinued in the ligaments ; and the plates are so miserably 
 executed, that without the explanation no anatomist 
 could guess at the object before him. Anatomical plates 
 are, however, often miserably executed ; and, in a Dic- 
 tionary now publishing, we showed a view of the basis 
 of the brain to several anatomists, who supposed it a 
 herniary sac ; and, indeed, every thing but what it was. 
 
 Morgagni long since observed, that many of the liga- 
 ments remain to be more accurately examined than in 
 Weitbrecht's work ; and that to which we have been in- 
 debted for our plates is, undoubtedly, the most perfect 
 which has yet been published. We mean the Syndes- 
 mology of Caldani, published at Venice, in imperial 
 folio, 1803. The elegance, the accuracy, and the mi- 
 nute precision of the descriptions have led us to copy 
 from it freely ; and wo have engaged in this short ac- 
 count of what was before done, to show the importance 
 of what we have added to the stock of the English ana- 
 tomist. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM ANNULA'RE. The appellation of 
 ANNULAR LIGAMENT, or fr&num, is given to that on 
 each ankle and each wrist, rather on account of their 
 use than; their figure ; they confine the tendons of the 
 muscles which pass through them. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM ARTEHIO'SUM. See DUCTUS ARTE- 
 RIOSUS. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM CILIA'RE. White, striated, liga- 
 mentous fibres arise out of the choroid membrane, from 
 the ciliary circle, which are covered with a black pig- 
 ment, and are attached to the membrane of the vitreous 
 humour, where it joins the crystalline lens. The fluc- 
 tuating extremities of these striae are spread on the edge 
 of the lens, but not united with it. The whole is ge- 
 nerally described under this term. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM CO'LI DE'XTRUM. The mesentery hav- . 
 ing reached the end of the ileum joining the colon, the 
 lamina which is turned to the right side forms a small 
 transverse fold, distinguished by this appellation. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM CO'LI SINI'STRUM. The mesen- 
 tery, here called mesocolon, having passed below the 
 left kidney, contracts and forms a transverse fold thus 
 named. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM CO'LLI vel NUCH.S. See CUCULLA- 
 RIS. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM CUTA'NEUM o'ssis CO'CCYGIS. Itpasses 
 anteriorly from the extremity of the os coccygis ; is very 
 slender, and divides into two portions at the orifice of 
 the anus, which run in the membrana adiposa, and, when 
 expanded, are inserted in the skin on each side of the 
 anus : they continue to divaricate, and are lost on the 
 two sides of the perinseum. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM DP.NTICULA'TUM. Between the ante- 
 rior and posterior bundles of fibres which form the spinal 
 nerves, a ligament is connected by a number oi laeuds, 
 to each side of the pia matral covering of the spinal 
 marrow, through its whole length, for its support. As 
 this ligament is fixed by a number of teeth to the inner 
 side of the sheath formed by the dura mater, it has been 
 called dcnticulatum. The greater number of these teeth 
 run transversely ; some ascend, others descend ; all split 
 into fibres, which are incorporated with the fibres of the 
 inner layer of the dura mater. T'rom the conical lower 
 end of the spinal marrow, a cord is produced, which 
 reaches to the os coccygis, and there splits into threads, 
 which may be considered as the termination of the last 
 teeth of this ligament. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM FALLO'PII. See LIGAMENTUM Pou- 
 PARTII. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM HE'PATIS SUSPENSORIUM, the remains of 
 the umbilical vein. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM INTERMAXILLA'RE. A ligament on 
 each side of the face, which connects the two jaws, and 
 receives the posterior fibres of the buccinator muscle. 
 (Winslow.) It is strong and broad, fixed to the outside 
 of the upper jaw, above the last dens molaris, and at the 
 side of the apophysis pterygoidseus internus. By the 
 lower end it is fixed on the outside of the lower jaw, be- 
 low the last dens molaris. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM LATUM, or SUSPENSO'RIUM HEPATIS, is 
 made up of the double membrane of the peritonaeum, 
 which covers the liver on each side, and meets to be 
 joined by the sternum. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM POUPA'RTII, or FALLO'PII. POUPART'S 
 LIGAMENT. It is only the lower border of the descending 
 oblique muscle of the belly stretched from the fore part 
 of the os ilium to the pubes. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM PU'BIS INTEROSSEUM, is a strong trian- 
 gular ligament, fixed by tvvo of its edges in the inferior 
 branches of those bones, all the way up to their common 
 symphysis ; the third edge, which is lowest, is loose ; 
 and this whole membrane, the middle of which is per- 
 forated by a particular hole, is stretched very tight be- 
 tween the two bones, and under their cartilaginous arch, 
 to which it adheres very closely. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM ROTU'NDUM. The ROUND LIGAMENT. 
 One of these is found on each side of the uterus ; and 
 each is composed of a plexus of blood vessels upon the 
 fore part of the ligamenta lata, running in the duplica- 
 ture of these ligaments. From the corners of the fun- 
 dus uteri, they pass through the annular aperture of the 
 obliquus externus, and are lost in the middle and upper 
 part of the fat in the groin. 
 
 LIGAME'NTUM SUSPENSO'RIUM. See CORPORA CAVER- 
 NOSA PENIS. 
 
 LIGA'TIO, and LIGATU'RA, (from ligo, to bind}. 
 
 A BANDAGE, OT LIGATURE (see FASCIA) : a StlffnCSS' of 
 
 the joint, and sometimes that impotence supposed to be 
 induced by magic. 
 
 LIGATU'RA VE'NERIS. Camphor, which is supposed 
 to check the venereal appetite. See CAMPHORA. 
 
 LIGNUM, (from lego, to gather), WOOD; because 
 its branches are gathered into bundles for domestic use ; 
 a term applied to many medical substances ; as, LIGNUM 
 ALOES, LIGNUM GUAiACUM, LIGNUM quAssi.E, cc. vide in 
 verbis. 
 
LI 
 
 871 
 
 LIM 
 
 LI'GXCM CAMPECHIA'NUM. See CAMPECHENESE LIG- 
 XUM. 
 
 LI'GXUM COLUBRI'XUM ; slrycftnos colubrina Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 271. It is of the same genus, perhaps the same 
 species, which affords thenux vomica, and is, like it, in- 
 tensely bitter and acrid. Like every poisonous sub- 
 stance, it excites the greatest commotions in the system, 
 and is emetic, cathartic, diaphoretic, and anthelmintic, 
 seeming to affect also the intellectual powers. As its 
 name imports, it has been given to those bitten by ser- 
 pents, to cure intermittents, and to destroy worms. 
 
 LI'GXUM MOLUCCEXSE vel PAVAN.E. The seeds of 
 the tree, croton tiglium Lin. Sp. PI. 14-26, which affords 
 this wood are called grana tiglii ; and these, as 
 well as the wood, are highly acrid, producing the most 
 violent commotions in tHe whole body, with discharges 
 from almost every excretory. The oil of the seeds is, 
 however, perfectly mild; and the genus is nearly allied 
 to the ricinus which affords the castor oil. 
 
 LI'GXUM NEPHRI'TICUM. It is supposed that this 
 wood and the Behen nuts are from Ue gnillandina mo- 
 ringa Lin. Sp. PI. 546. The first is of a pale yellow, 
 though it tinges wood of a fine blue colour ; the taste is 
 slightly acrid and bitterish. The nuts are mucilaginous 
 and oily; their oil keeps long without rancidity. It 
 has been used in itch, besides the disease from which 
 its name is derived. . 
 
 LI'GXUM RHO'DICM, probably from the genista ca- 
 nariensis Lin. Sp. PI. 997. Much confusion has arisen 
 respecting the real tree from which this wood is taken, in 
 consequence of its being supposed the same with the tts- 
 fialathus of Dioscorides ; for the asfialathus of Galen was 
 abark. The aspalathus of the moderns was the calambour 
 wood, or the lignum aquilae, resembling the lignum 
 aloes. The lignum rhodium, at present sold, is in long 
 crooked pieces, full of knots, of a reddish yellow colour. 
 The largest, smoothest, most compact, and the deepest 
 coloured, is preferred. The taste is bitterish, and some- 
 what pungent. It smells strongly like a rose ; and the 
 wood, as well as the oil, is supposed to be sudorific. 
 
 LI'GXUH SE'RPEXTUM. The wood of the ofihioxy- 
 lum serfientinum Lin. Sp. PI. 1478. 
 
 LIGU'STICUM, (from Liguira, the country where 
 it flourished). See LEVISTICUM. 
 
 LIGU'STRICUM. See SESELI VULGARE. 
 
 LIGUSTRUM, (from ligo, to bind, from its use in 
 making bands). PRIVET. 
 
 LIGU'STRCM I'XDICUM; alcanna, Cy/irus Dioscoridis 
 et Plinii, elhanne Arabum. EASTERN PRIVET; the henna 
 of the Turks and Moors, and lausonia intrmis Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 498. It is reckoned emmenagogue, but is little 
 used, except to impart a red colour to the nails of wo- 
 men and the beards of men. 
 
 Phillyrea, or mock privet, is said to be an astringent ; 
 but, like the rest, is neglected in practice. 
 
 LIGU'STHUM VULGA'RE, ligustrum Germanicum 
 PRIMPRIXT, or COMMON PRIVET; ligustrum vulgare 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 10 ; is a shrub with rough pliant branches, 
 and much used for hedges in gardens; the flowers grow 
 in spikes, and are of a whitish colour, followed by clus- 
 ters of black berries : they appear in May and June ; the 
 berries are ripe in September. 
 
 There are other plants of this name reckoned some- 
 what astringent, and useful in hysuric disorders, but 
 they are never used. 
 
 LILIA'STRUM ALPI'NUM MINUS,(from lilium, 
 the lily, which it resembles). SPIDER WORT- Phalan- 
 gium allobrogicum, anthericum liliastrum Lin. Sp. PI. 
 445. This plant is chiefly used as an ornament in gar- 
 dens, though it is said to resist poison, and to be useful 
 in relieving cholic. 
 
 LI'LIO HYACI'NTHUS, (from lilium, and hyacin- 
 thus, because its roots resemble those of the lily, and the 
 flowers those of the hyacinth). The LILY HYACIXTH. 
 Scilta lilio hyacinthut Lin. Sp. PI. 442. The roots like 
 those of the lily, promote suppuration. 
 
 LI'LIUM, (from An 5 , smooth, graceful). The 
 
 LILY. 
 
 LI'LIUM COXVALLIUM MINUS. See MONOPHTL- 
 LON. 
 
 LI'LIUM A'LBUM. The COMMON WHITE LILY, lilium 
 candidum Lin. Sp. PI. 433, is perennial, a native of 
 Syria and Palestine, common in our gardens, and flow- 
 ers in June. The flower gives an agreeable flavour 
 to expressed oil, and the roots are extremely mucilagi- 
 nous boiled with milk or water, they are useful in 
 emollient and suppurating cataplasms : but the bread 
 and other farinaceous poultices possess equal advantages. 
 Dr. Alston thinks the roots are of the nature of squills. 
 Godorus, serje?nt-surgeon to queen Elizabeth, cured 
 many dropsical people, by giving them bread in which 
 these roots were baked. 
 
 LI'LIUM CONVA'LLIUM con-oellaria Maianthemum, 
 MAY LILY, and LILY of the VALLEY, convallaria majalis 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 451. Its flowers are smaller than any other 
 lilies, have a penetrating bitter taste and a fragrant 
 smell : the bitter remains both in the spirituous and 
 watery extract ; and is nearly as purgative as aloes. The 
 dried flowers are a strong sternutatory; and the roots 
 possess the bitter and purging qualities of the flowers. 
 The flowers were formerly used in nervous complaints, 
 sometimes in spasmodic asthmas, or catarrhs. 
 
 LI'LIUM RU'BRUM, hemerocallis fulva Lin. Sp. PI. 
 462, lilium fiurfiurocroceum, lilium croceum. ORAXGE 
 LILY. The leaves are cooling, and the roots aperient 
 and stimulating. 
 
 LI'LIUM PARACELSI, a fanciful term of that enthusiast 
 for a very pungent penetrating alkaline tincture. 
 
 LIMACES. SNAILS. The common garden snail ; 
 Umax agrestis Lin. Syst. Natur. 1O82, is viscid and glu- 
 tinous, supposed to be highly nutrient, and employed 
 sometimes, seemingly with advantage, in hectics. The 
 gluten of the/, maximus cinereusL.. 1081, is used as are- 
 solvent liniment in glandular tumours. See MOLLUSCA. 
 
 LIMATU'R^E FE'RRI, (from lima, a JUe). See 
 FERRUM. 
 
 LIMO'NIUM, (from Afi^, a marsh, from its co- 
 lour,) SEA LAVENDER; statics limonium Lin. Sp. PI. 
 394, is astringent, and said to be given with success in 
 diarrhoeas, dysenteries, menorrhagia, and all kinds of hae- 
 morrhages. The roots and leaves are chiefly used. A 
 name also for behen rubrum and beta sylvestris. 
 
 LIMONUM (from totfut, from the green colour of 
 its unripe fruit, or from the Hebrew term rimon). The 
 LEMOX TREE ; citrus medico* mains medico and ftersica 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1 100, (3, is a native of Asia, but cultivated 
 in the warmer parts of Europe. Linnaeus reckons the 
 citrons and lemons to be only varieties of one species, 
 distinguished from the oranges only by the pedicles of 
 the leaves being naked. 
 
LIN 
 
 872 
 
 LIN 
 
 The yellow rind of lemons is a grateful aromatic, and 
 Very commonly used in stomachic tinctures and infu- 
 sions, as it conceals the disagreeable flavour of many 
 bitters. It affords an extremely volatile essential oil, 
 of a pale straw colour, in smell as agreeable as the fresh 
 peel, which is employed as a perfume; but often -adul- 
 terated with spirit of wine, or with oil of turpentine. 
 If it is adulterated with oil of turpentine, on adding 
 a little spirit of wine, the mixture becomes milky ; if 
 with spirit, the addition of oil of turpentine has the same 
 effect. 
 
 The juice of lemon is more acid than that of oranges: 
 half an ounce of good lemon juice saturates about a 
 scruple of fixed alkaline salt ; and this mixture, with the 
 addition of a small quantity of any aromatic water, is 
 useful in relieving nausea and vomiting ; especially if 
 taken during its effervescence. It is called the saline 
 draught of Riverius, is cooling, and from this effect pro- 
 motes perspiration in fevers. The juice often allays 
 hysterical palpitations of the heart, and, in jaundice, 
 four or six ounces taken in a day are highly useful. 
 Its other properties are similar to those of the orange 
 juice. The salt of lemons usually sold is the salt of 
 wood sorrjel, the oxalic acid differing, however, but 
 slightly from the citric, and flavoured with the essen- 
 tial oil of lemons. The concrete salt is pure acid se- 
 parated from the mucilage in the way recommended by 
 Scheele, viz. uniting it with calcareous earth, and se- 
 parating the acid by means of the vitriolic. As an an- 
 tiscorbutic, lemon juice is generally taken on board of 
 ships ; but it spoils by long keeping, unless a small por- 
 tion of ardent spirit be added. It is sometimes boiled 
 to the consistence of a rob ; but the mucilaginous part 
 is then burnt, which gives a bitter flavour, and the 
 acid is in part decomposed : indeed, for all the purposes 
 of an antiscorbutic the juice must be fresh. See Neu- 
 mann's Chemical Works ; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 LINAGRO'STIS, (from A/K>, cotton, and *y?oo-7<, 
 grass; from the softness of its texture). See PANICUM. 
 
 LINA'RIA, (from the resemblance of its leaves 
 to those of flax,) osiris urinaria, FLAX WEED, or COM- 
 MON TOAD FLAX, antirrhinum linaria Lin, Sp. PI. 858. 
 The common sort resembles the esula minor so closely, 
 that it cannot be distinguished before the flowers ap- 
 pear but by breaking the stalk, as the toad flax is 
 destitute of the milky juice. It is perennial, grows 
 wild about the side of dry fields, and flowers in June 
 and July. If the leaves, which are bitterish, and of 
 a saline taste, resembling in smell, when rubbed, the 
 elder, are inwardly used, they are diuretic and purga- 
 tive and particularly powerful in the latter view. The 
 plant has been supposed also an aperient and deobstruent, 
 and used in jaundice. Externally they have been com- 
 mended against the piles. A name also for a species of 
 elychrysum. 
 
 LINA'RIA HEDERA'CEO FO'LIO. See CYM- 
 
 BALARIA. 
 
 LI'NCTUS, (from lingo, to lick). Lohoc eclegma, 
 elexis, eclectos, illinctus, LAMBATIVE; a composition 
 thicker than syrup, but softer than an electuary, first 
 made to be licked from a stick of liquorice, and then 
 gradually swallowed. A linctus is usually formed of 
 mucilages, or of oils mixed by means of mucilage, and 
 often slightly acidulated. It is chiefly used in disorders 
 of the inward parts of the mouth, the fauces and' oeso- 
 
 phagus, as in aphthae, and tickling coughs from defluc- 
 tions of thin serum ; but it soon palls. 
 
 LI'NEA A'LBA, vel CENTRALIS, (from linum, 
 a thread, and album, -white, from its appearance and 
 colour, or situation). It extends from the os pubis to the 
 cartilago ensiformis, and so high as the navel it is a 
 mere line, but above broader. It is formed by the union 
 of all the tendons of the abdominal muscles, which, 
 by their united action, compress the belly. In this 
 line the trochar, in tapping, is often introduced, and it 
 is divided in hysterotomy, as the wound is attended 
 with but a slight haemorrhage. 
 
 LI'NEjfi SEMILU'NARES terminate the lower 
 part of the external oblique muscle of the abdomen, and 
 are lost at the upper part. 
 
 LI'NEA TRANSVE'HSJE pass between the linea alba and 
 linese semilunarcs, formed by the tendinous lines of 
 the recti muscles. They are not directly transverse, as 
 often represented, but irregularly waved. 
 
 LINEA'TUS, (from linea, a line). A leaf whose 
 surface is streaked, with lines. 
 
 LINGO'DES, (from hiyyu, to sound). An appella- 
 tion of fevers attended with an hiccough. 
 
 LI'NGUA,(from lingo, to lick). The TONGUE, glot- 
 ta, plectrum. This term is also applied to some vege- 
 table substances, from their similarity in shape to the 
 tongue. In animal bodies it is cqmposed of two parts; 
 the inferior is a mass of muscle; the upper surface is, 
 towards the apex, full of papillae, which, when traced 
 backward, become more irregular and flat, whence au- 
 thors distinguish the papillae pyramidales, capitatae, and 
 lenticulares; but each kind is a mass of vessels running 
 from the basis towards the apex. Near the epiglottis 
 the surface of the tongue is glandular; and near the 
 middle is a chap, called the foramen ctecum, first de- 
 scribed by Morgagni, and since supposed by Vaterus, 
 without foundation, to be the orifice of salivary ducts. 
 Under the papillae, on the surface of the tongue, are 
 fleshy fibres running in every direction ; to these its great 
 variety of motions is owing: underthe tongue is a mem- 
 branous substance, called fr<num, orjiletum; the' part 
 next the root is called ce/ihaline; the tip, firoglossis. 
 
 LI'NGUA A'VIS. The seeds of the ash so called from 
 their resemblance. See FRAXINUS. 
 
 LI'NGUA CANI'NA. See CYNOGLOSSUM. 
 
 LI'NGUA CERVI'NA, calcifraga, fihillitis scolofiendri- 
 um, asfilenium scolofiendrium Lin. Sp. PI. 1537. HIND'S 
 'or HART'S TONGUE, is a plant with long, uncut, narrow 
 leaves, of a bright green colour, standing on long hairy 
 pedicles, without any stalk or manifest flowers: the 
 seeds are a fine dust, lying in large, rough, brown, 
 transverse streaks on the backs of the leaves. The 
 plant is perennial, found green every season, delight- 
 ing in moist, shady, stony places. The leaves are 
 commended as aperient and corroborant, particularly in 
 diseases of the viscera; but not at present employed. 
 
 LI'NGUA SERPE'NTIS. See OPHIOGLOSSUM. 
 
 LINGUA'LES, (from lingua, 'the tongue). The 
 ninth pair of nerves. See HYPOGLOSSI EXTERNI. 
 
 LINGUA'LES GLA'NDUL.* ; those at the basis of the 
 tongue. See LINGUA. 
 
 LINGUA'LIS MU'SCULUS. The MUSCLE of the 
 TONGUE, rises from the basis of the os hyoides, and 
 runs to the tip of the tongue. It consists in general 
 of fleshy fibres, which run in many directions; but 
 
LIN 
 
 873 
 
 LIP 
 
 those fibres chiefly distinguished by this appellation 
 turn the tongue laterally and downwards. 
 
 Mr. Home has shown, that the tongue is by no means 
 an irritable muscle, and that any part of it may be cut 
 off with little danger. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM, (from lino, to anoint). LINI- 
 ?.ir.*T,/iy/ialei/iton,/itus,peric/irisia, is a thin ointment, 
 and principally designed for an application where the 
 tenderness of a part will not admit of a hard one. 
 Sometimes the term is applied to an application almost 
 fluid ; but when it approaches this state the appropriate 
 application is a wav/i. The minute precision of the 
 ancient pharmaceutists is now, however, often disre- 
 garded. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM A'LBUM. See SPERMACETI. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM ARC^E'I. See ELEMI. 
 
 LIXIME'XTUM BITU'MINIS AMMONIATUM. R. Petrolei 
 Barbadensis ^ i. ss. aquae ammoniac purae 3 ss. m. 
 This is a strong stimulant, applied in diseases of the 
 hip. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM CA'MPHORJE COMPO'SITUM. R. Cam- 
 phorae 3 ij- ' e i olivae ^ i. aq. ammon. purae ^iij.m. 
 in oleo prius solvatur camphora, deinde adjiciatur aqua 
 ammonias purae ; an application of use in deep seated 
 inflammations, and to hasten suppuration. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM CA'MPHOR^E AMMONIA'TUM. R. Spiritus 
 camphorat. 3 ij- aquas ammonias purae J ij- m - used in 
 chronical enlargements of the joints, and other affec- 
 tions, which require the use of external stimulants. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM CERU'SSJE cum SAPO'NE. See PLUM- 
 BUM. 
 
 LIXIME'XTUM OLEO 'SUM. See AMBUSTA. 
 
 LINIME'NTUM SAPONA'CEUM, linimentum sa/ionis, for- 
 merly called opodeldoc, and saponaceous balsam, and 
 chiefly employed for external purposes in rheumatic 
 pains, sprains, and bruises. The London college di- 
 rects the following very liquid form, because the soap 
 acts more advantageously when diluted. Take of the 
 spirit of rosemary, f^i.; hard Spanish soap, three 
 ounces ; camphor, one ounce ; digest the soap in spirit 
 of rosemary until it is dissolved, and add to it the cam- 
 phor. Ph. Lond. 1788. See OPODELDOC. 
 
 LINN^EA, borealis Lin. Sp. PI. 880. Its leaves are 
 bitterish and subastringent. They are employed in de- 
 coction as a fomentation in rheumatism, and the infu- 
 sion in milk has been recommended in sciatica. 
 
 LINO'SYRIS, (from AI, Jiax}. An herb whose 
 leaves resemble those of flax. See ELICHRYSUM. 
 
 LI'NQUART. See DISCESSUS. 
 
 LI'NTEUM, LINT, (from linum, Jlax; of which it 
 is made). When lint is used in a flat oval form it is 
 called a pledget; when cylindrical, a dossil. It Is used 
 as a medium for applying ointments, to stop haemorr- 
 hages, and, in the form of a dossil, to prevent wounds 
 from closing. When -merely to defend wounds is re- 
 quired, poultices are now preferred to lint. See CAR- 
 BASUS. 
 
 LI'NUM, (from *(/, soft, smooth; from its smooth 
 texture). FLAX. Linum usitatisaimum Lin. Sp. PL 
 397, is properly called line, only while standing green 
 in the field, without any inner bark : when the inner bark 
 is perfected, it is called flax. 
 
 Line, or lintseed, is of a reddish brown colour, glossy, 
 flat, slippery, nearly oval, and pointed, with an unctu- 
 ous, mucilaginous, sweet taste, but no smell. On ex- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 pression much oil is obtained from it, which, if drawn 
 without heat, is insipid, but does not congeal with the 
 winter's cold, nor form a solid soap when mixed with 
 alkalis, but acts more powerfully than any expressed 
 oil as a menstruum on sulphureous bodies. When this 
 oil is sweet it is emollient ; when rancid, it is said to be 
 more powerful as an expectorant. It is supposed to be- 
 more healing than the other oils of this class, and con- 
 sequently more often employed in pulmonary com- 
 plaints, in Colics, and constipations of the bowels. In 
 burns and scalds, and when women's breasts are in- 
 flamed from the milk stagnating in them, it affords 
 considerable relief. If the seeds are boiled in water, 
 they afford a large quantity of mucilage ; but if designed 
 for internal use, an infusion is more agreeable. Infu- 
 sions of lintseed are emollient and demulcent, of use in 
 tickling coughs, stranguries, Sec. A spoonful of the 
 seeds unbruised is sufficient for a quart of water; but 
 liquorice root is often added, and, with the addition of 
 colt's foot leaves, it is called the fiectoral infusion. 
 
 The mucilage obtained by inspissating the decoctions 
 is an excellent addition for reducing powders of an un- 
 pleasant taste into the form of an electuary. The seeds 
 may be used for promoting the digestion of abscesses 
 after the oil is expressed from them ; but such applica- 
 tions are generally made by stirring a sufficient quantity 
 of the meal into boiling water to form it of a proper 
 consistence. A cataplasm of this kind is esteemed as 
 an emollient ; but the lintseed meal alone is so mucila- 
 ginous that it requires the addition of some soft bread 
 to adapt it for this purpose. See Lewis's Materia 
 Medica. 
 
 It is the name also of some of the finer species of 
 AMIANTHUS, q. v. 
 
 LI'NUM CATHA'RTICUM, Lin. Sp. PI. 401, linum mini- 
 mum, chamelinum, MOUNTAIN FLAX, MILL MOUNTAIN, 
 and PURGING FLAX, is a small plant, with little, oblong, 
 smooth leaves, having one rib running along the mid- 
 dle. The stalk is slender, reddish, divided towards the 
 upper part into fine branches, bearing on the tops white 
 flowers, followed, as in the common flax, by roundish 
 ribbed capsules, with ten flattish unctuous seeds in each. 
 It is annual, and grows wild on chalky hills and dry 
 pasture grounds ; is an effectual, safe purge ; for which 
 purpose a handful of the fresh leaves infused in wine or 
 whey, or a drachm of the leaves in powder, is sufficient. 
 See Raii Historia ; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 LIPARIS, (from AIT.?). FAT. 
 
 LIPAROCELE, (from *.nr*>f,fat, and *ijA, a tumour'). 
 Any tumour containing a fatty substance. 
 
 LIPODE'RMUS, (from /*<*>, to leave, and &/>/**, 
 the skin). See PR.EPUTIUM. 
 
 LIPOMA, (from >mro{, fat). An indolent, fatty tu- 
 mour, often fluid in the centre. 
 
 LIPO'ME. See N^vus. 
 
 LIPOPSY'CHIA. See LEIPOPSUCHIA. 
 
 LIPOTHY'MIA ; LEIPOTHY'MIA, (from Af/a-*, to 
 leave, and Svptf, the- mind). FAINTING. Deliquium 
 animi, defectio, exanimatio, syncope, asfihyxia; virium 
 lapsus; in a greater degree, afiofisychia, and echysis; 
 syncope of Dr. Cullen, who places it in the class neuro- 
 ses, order adynamite; defining it the motion of the heart 
 diminished, or at rest for some time. The species are, 
 1. Syncope cardiaca, when it often returns without any 
 evident cause, with violent palpitations of the heart at 
 
 5 T 
 
LIP 
 
 874 
 
 LIQ 
 
 intervals ; from -some fault of the heart, or contiguous 
 vessels. 2. Syncofie occasionalis, when it arises from a 
 manifest cause, from an affection of the whole system. 
 Each is styled idiopathic : the symptomatic species are, 
 syncope /thrills, exanthematica; stomachics; hysterical 
 arthritica; scorbutica. The ancients named it cardia, 
 when caused by anger: and what we termed syncope 
 they called CARDIACA PASSIO, q. v. 
 
 lu this disease the pulse and respiration become sud- 
 denly weaker than usual, and, to the perception of the 
 attendants, seem often wholly to cease. In its slightest 
 degree the patient constantly perceives and under- 
 stands, without the power of speaking; and this often 
 happens to those who are disturbed with flatulencies, 
 without any remarkable alteration in the pulse. If he 
 loses his feeling and understanding, with a considera- 
 ble sinking of the pulse, it is called a syncofie. If so 
 violent toat the pulse seems totally to have ceased, with- 
 out any discernible breathing, and a manifest coldness of 
 the whole body, with a wan livid countenance, it is some- 
 times followed by death, and called an asjihixy, or a 
 total resolution. This last degree, in most instances, 
 constitutes, according to Dr. Cullen's arrangement, 
 varieties of apoplexy, and these chiefly of the species 
 which he calls -venenata. 
 
 The causes are either an excess or a deficiency of 
 blood, a loaded or disordered stomach, violent pains, 
 nervous complaints, passions of the mind, a polypus in 
 some of the principal blood vessels, and opiates, or ac- 
 tive deleterious medicines, or effluvia. 
 
 The different degrees of this disorder should be dis- 
 tinguished from hysteric fits, epilepsy and the apoplexy. 
 In the two former diseases there are generally spasms ; 
 in the latter the breathing continues, and is laborious, 
 or stertorous. When either disease is without these 
 appropriate symptoms it becomes syncope, or distinc- 
 tion is of little importance, as the remedies are the same. 
 
 Those subject to frequent faintings, without any ma- 
 nifest cause, usually die suddenly, and polypi are found 
 in the large blood vessels. When anger, in weak per- 
 sons, or worms, is the cause, the disease is dan- 
 gerous. 
 
 During the fit, cold water, or vinegar and water, may 
 . be sprinkled on the face, and a little of the same poured 
 down the throat. Strong vinegar, or volatile spirit, may 
 be held under the nostrils, the extremities well rubbed, 
 and^ as soon as the power of swallowing returns, a glass 
 of wine, brandy and water, of fetid tincture, or of the 
 spirit of hartshorn with water may be given. 
 
 When the fit is over, the cause must be diligently 
 examined, and the morbid state of the system, from 
 which it seems to arise, will determine the plan of treat- 
 ment. When no distinct cause can be assigned, when 
 the face is livid, and the breathing difficult ; when the 
 left hand is cold, and the patient cannot be easy on ei- 
 ther side; when it is brought on by extraordinary 
 exertions, by exercise, or whatever increases the circu- 
 lation through the lungs, we have much reason to fear 
 that it proceeds from an affection of the heart. This is 
 sometimes an enlargement of its cavities, or its conti- 
 guous vessels ; sometimes an accumulation of water in 
 the pericardium or lungs, or ossifications of the valves. 
 In such circumstances medicine is of little avail.- Small 
 bleedings, easy laxatives, camphor, with nitre, and 
 
 whatever lessens the impetus of the blood, are advan- 
 tageous. The most perfect repose of body and mind, 
 the mildest food, and the most cooling liquors, are ne- 
 cessary. A blister from some part of the chest has also 
 been found of service. 
 
 It often happens, however, that syncope arises from 
 fulness of the stomach and bowels, and, in the greater 
 number of cases, emetics, with repeated laxatives, will 
 succeed. These, at least, should be tried before the 
 patient is alarmed with apprehensions of a topical affec- 
 tion of the heart. 
 
 Excess or deficiency of blood are obvious causes, and 
 easily removed, at least for a time; but one less within 
 our power is that general mobility of the system where 
 every excitement is followed by a proportional sinking. 
 Tonics and cold bathing will have some effect; but the 
 cure is only found in the torpor of advancing years. 
 See ASPHYXIA. 
 
 LIPPITU'DO, (from li/ifius, blear eyed). See EPI- 
 HORA and XEROPHTHALMIA. Celsus means by it an 
 ophthalmia. 
 
 LIQUEFA'CTIO. MELTING. The fluidity of a body 
 when exposed to heat, probably from the combination 
 of caloric. Though we know bodies permanently aeri- 
 form, we know none permanently fluid, except alcohol 
 and ether; and those are apparently such, because they 
 have not been exposed to the requisite degree of cold. 
 It is not necessary to liquefaction that the body wets ; for 
 this effect is owing to the greater attraction of the fluid 
 particles to the body than to each other. Quicksilver 
 is fluid, but does not wet. Melted lead does not ad- 
 here to a polished iron immersed in it. 
 
 LIQUIDA'MBAR, (from liyuidus, and ambar). Sty- 
 rax liguida, acer virgin fan um odoratum, liijuidambaf 
 stiraci/tua Lin. Sp. PI. 1418, is a resinous juice, of a 
 yellow colour, inclining to red ; about the consistence 
 of turpentine ; by age hardening into a brittle resin. It 
 is moderately warm and pungent, but rarely met with 
 genuine, and chiefly used as a perfume. See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 LIQUIRI'TIA, (from liquor, juice; or the Welch 
 term eti/coris'). See GLYCYRRHIZA. 
 
 LIQUOR CYRENIACUS. See BENZOINUM. 
 
 LIQUOR JETHEREUS. See .&THER. 
 
 LIQUOR CERERIS. See ALLA. 
 
 LIQUOR METALLIOUS. See ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 LIQUOR SALIS. See CIRCULATUM. 
 
 LIQUOR VENERIS. See JRUGO ^ERIS. 
 
 LIQUOR A'MNII, in midwifery called the WATERS, is 
 the fluid in which the foetus swims during gestation. 
 The quantity of this fluid is different in different wo- 
 men, and in the same woman in different pregnancies. 
 It is largest in the earliest months, and when the mother 
 is past the prime of life, or the child is weak. At par- 
 turition the waters, as they are called, exceed two 
 quarts, and sometimes scarcely two ounces. There are, 
 occasionally, what are styled false waters, which are fre- 
 quently discharged at different periods of pregnancy; 
 but if the amnios be really ruptured, labour is inevitable, 
 It is now admitted that this fluid is exhaled from the 
 vessels of the foetus, and does not contribute to its nour- 
 ishment. See FOETUS and AMNION. 
 
 LlQUOR MINERALIS AJJODYNUS HoFFMANI. Hoff- 
 
 man, the inventor of this medicine, highly extols it 
 
LIT 
 
 875 
 
 LIT 
 
 as an anodyne and antispasmodic. In the Paris Phar- 
 macopoeia the following formula is given ; but it is not 
 certainly known to be that which Hoffman employed, 
 ash- never revealed it. 
 
 Huffman'* mineral anodyne liquor. To one pint 
 and a half of highly rectified spirit of wine, placed in a 
 large glass retort, pour, by little and little, through a 
 long stemmed glass funnel, half a pound of concern 
 trated oil of vitriol. Stop the mouth of the retort ; 
 digest for some days ; and then distil with a gentle 
 heat. At first a fragrant spirit of wine will arise, and 
 after it a more fragrant volatile spirit, which is to be 
 caught in a fresh receiver : the receiver being again 
 changed, a sulphureous volatile acid phlegm comes 
 over; and, at length, a sweet oil of vitriol, which 
 should be immediately separated, lest it be absorbed 
 by the phlegm. Mix the first and second spirits to- 
 gether; and, in two ounces of this mixture, dissolve 
 twelve drops of the sweet oil just named. If the 
 liquor hath any sulphureous smell, re-distil it from a 
 little salt of tartar. This liquor is a mixture of what 
 is styled the sweet spirit of vitriol, ether, and the 
 oleum vini ; a preparation not very different, probably, 
 from the ether of Tickel. It is imitated in the Lon- 
 don Pharmacopoeia, by adding three drachms of the 
 oleum vini to two pounds of ether ; and that of Dub- 
 lin orders it to be prepared by drawing over one half 
 of the residuum, after the vitriolic ether is separated. 
 It is given as a sedative, and antispasmodic, in hysteric, 
 arthritic, and other painful complaints ; to adults from 
 thirty to an hundred drops, or more, with some sugar, 
 or in an appropriate mixture. See -THER. 
 
 LITHAGO'GUS, (from A<-, a atone, and y, 
 to bring away). An epithet for a medicine that expels 
 the stone. 
 
 LITHA'RGYRUM, (from A<0@- and *py>vp&, sil- 
 ver"). LITHARGE ; lithargyrum auri, almakanda, 
 almakarb, c/irysitis, chrysitis s/iodog ; cycima; calci- 
 teosa, argyritis ; cathmia. Litharge was usually pre- 
 pared from the lead employed in refining silver ; 
 and it was of a deep yellow, or of a whitish colour, 
 according to the different bodies mixed with it, or 
 according to the different degrees of heat to which 
 it was exposed. If its colour is dark it is called 
 litharge of gold, alatam ; if light, of silver, almar- 
 carida. This method, however, is not sufficient for 
 the supply ; and it is often prepared by melting 
 oxidized lead by a hasty fire. There are a very great 
 variety of medical compositions, of which litharge, or 
 some of its preparations, make the principal, and 
 always a material, ingredient. 
 
 LITHA'RGYRI ACETA'TI A'QUA, (see PLUM- 
 BUM,) is made by dissolving two pounds, four ounces 
 of litharge in a gallon of distilled vinegar, by boiling to 
 six pints. 
 
 LITHA'RGVRI ACETA'TI CRE'MOR. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 Lri HA'HGYRI COMPOSITA Aqu.v. See LOTIO HYDRAR- 
 
 GYRI ACETATI. 
 
 Ceratum safionis is, strictly speaking, a preparation of 
 litharge, and is made by boiling a pound of litharge 
 with a gallon of vinegar over a slow fire, constantly 
 stirring it till it thickens ; then adding ten ounces of 
 yellow wax, eight ounces of soap, and a pint of olive oil. 
 
 Collyrium lithargyri acetati. 1. Let ten drops of 
 
 the water of acetated litharge be added to four ounces 
 of rose water; 2. To the above let twenty drops ot' 
 camphorated spirit be added; butmix the spirit with Uie 
 acetated litharge before the water, which must be added 
 afterwards, to prevent the camphor from separating. 
 
 Linimentum lithargyri com/iositum. R. Unguenti 
 lithargyri cum aceto ^ ss. camph. gr. viij. cerussae 
 acetatae gr. xvi. opii pulverizati gr. viij. m. with this 
 the inflamed edges of the eye lids are sometimes or- 
 dered to be anointed at bed time. 
 
 Lotio lithargyri acetati capi/iAorati. See AMBUSTA. 
 
 Emjilastrum lithargyri. See EMPLASTRUM COM- 
 MUNE, and EMPLASTHUM. 
 
 Lotio lithargyri acetati, is made by adding one 
 ounce of rectified spirit of wine, to two pints of dis- 
 tilled water, mixed with two drachms of the water of 
 acetaled litharge ; two drachms of proof spirit, added 
 to the same quantities of the other ingredients, forms 
 the aq. lithargyri acetati composita of the London 
 Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 Catafilasma lithargyri acetati. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 Ceratum lithargyri. K. Emplastri lithargyri; adipis 
 suillae aa 3 iv. cerae flavae ^ ss. colliquantur, et quando 
 fere frigida fiat mixture, adjiciantur aquae lithargyri 
 acetati 3 ij. agitentur simul donee frigescant. For su- 
 perficial sores, or ulcers whose edges are inflamed, this 
 application is much recommended. 
 
 Unguentum lithargyri acetati, made by adding half 
 a drachm of the aqua lithargyri acetati to an ounce ol 
 unguentum cerae, is applied to small ulcers, whose 
 edges are in a state of inflammation, and preferred to 
 the unguentum cenissae acetatae, because it is more 
 readily made, and does not soon grow rancid. See 
 
 NUTRITUM UNGUENTUM. 
 
 Unguentum lithargyri comftositum R,. Emplast. li- 
 
 tharg. lb ss. adipis suillae pp. g iv.'olei olivae, unguenti 
 cerae, aa vi- aceti uncias quatuor; aquae lithargyri 
 acetati ^ ij. After the unctuous ingredients are melted 
 together and suffered to cool, the water of acetated 
 litharge, and the vinegar, are to be gradually incorpo- 
 rated. This ointment is applied with great effect in 
 inflammations of the skin. 
 
 Ceratum lithragyri acetati. Take water of acetated 
 litharge, two ounces and an half by measure ; yellow 
 wax, four ounces ; olive oil, nine ounces by measure ; 
 camphor, half a drachm : rub the camphor with a little 
 of the oil : melt the wax with the remaining oil ; and, 
 as soon as the mixture begins to thicken, pour in by 
 degrees the water of the acetated litharge, and stir con- 
 stantly till it is cold : then mix the camphor previously 
 rubbed with oil. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 LITHI'ASIS, (from Ai0, a stone}. The GRAVEL 
 or STONE ; more commonly the disposition to this dis- 
 ease. (See CALCULUS and ADAMITA.) Also a tumour 
 on the eye lid, containing a hard concretion between 
 its coats. 
 
 LI'THIAS, (from A<* a stone). LITHIAT. Salt 
 formed by the union of the lithic acid, or acid of the 
 calculus and different bases. 
 
 LITHODE'NDRON, (from A<0., and fafe,, a 
 tree). CORAL ; from its resembling a petrified branch. 
 See CORALLIUM. 
 
 LITHOEIDES, (from Pu**, and tifos, form; from 
 its hardness). See TEMPORUM OSSA. 
 
 5 T 2 
 
LIT 
 
 876 
 
 LIT 
 
 LITHONTRI'PTICUS, (from A<0, a stone, and 
 9-fvv]a, to break). An appellation of medicines sup- 
 posed to break or dissolve the stone in the bladder ; cat- 
 culifragus. Though the different stones generated in 
 the human bladder may require different solvents when 
 out of the body, and though art has not yet afforded 
 a medicine, which, when injected into the bladder, 
 will, without injury, dissolve the contained stone, we 
 must not conclude that no medicine has this power, 
 when taken into the stomach, for the solvents already 
 mentioned (see CALCULUS) certainly produce some 
 effect on the urine ; and more powerful ones may be 
 found, which will destroy the stone, without hurting 
 the human body. The water into which the boiled 
 white of egg melts will liquefy myrrh, but will give no 
 uneasiness to-the eye. 
 
 We have spoken already of the greater number of 
 lithontripfics, particularly the alkalis and the bitters, 
 which act, as we have said, by, checking the acidity 
 in the stomach, on which the formation of calculus 
 appears to depend. To the authorities before quoted, 
 that the alkali penetrates with undiminished properties 
 to the bladder, or at least with properties which arise 
 from its union with the lithic acid, we may add that 
 of professor Mascagni, of Sienna, supported by that of 
 Hufeland. The pure kali, it is remarked, may be 
 taken in the quantity of a drachm daily, in a pint of veal 
 broth, or a quart of pure water ; and the carbonated 
 kali in three times that dose. The liquor lithontripticus 
 Loosii consists of a drachm of muriated lime dissolved 
 in two ounces of pure water, of which thirty drops are 
 to be taken four times a day, and the dose increased as 
 the stomach can bear it. The aerated water, viz. 
 water combined with carbonic acid gas, or with carbo- 
 nated alkali and this gas, in excess, have been often 
 used with success as lithontriptics. 
 
 LITHOPHY'TON, (from lifts, a stone, and ??, a 
 plant}. A LITHOPHYTE, keratofihyton coral ; a species 
 of plant of a horny substance, seeming to be of a 
 middle nature betwixt wood and stone. 
 
 LITHOPHY'TON NIGRUM. See CORALLIUM NIGRUM. 
 LITHOSPE'RMUM, (from A/ 5 , and imp/**, 
 semen; from the hardness of its seed). Milium solis, 
 Mgonychon, (Stonychum, GROMWELL, GRAYMILL, LI- 
 THOSPERMUM OFFiciNALE Lin. Sp. PI. 189, is a rough 
 plant, with stiff branched stalks, oblong acuminated 
 leaves, set alternately without pedicles, and whitish, 
 monopetalous flowers, scarcely longer than the cup, 
 followed by roundish hard seeds. It is perennial, grows 
 wild in fields, and flowers in May and June. The seeds 
 are diuretic ; but rarely used. See Lewis's Materia 
 Medica. It is also a name for the lacryma Jobi. 
 
 LITHOTO'MIA, (from >is, a stone, and n^a, 
 to cut). Cystotomia. LITHOTOMY, or cutting for the 
 stone. 
 
 This operation was performed in the time of Hippo- 
 crates, but confined to one family ; and, in the oath 
 to be taken by practitioners, this operation is forbidden, 
 apparently, because those to whom so delicate an inci- 
 sion was familiar would perform it more dexterously. 
 The method employed we shall soon describe as that 
 with the " lesser apparatus." This method was im- 
 proved in the sixteenth century, by Joannes de Ro- 
 manis, whose operation was styled that with the 
 
 "greater," as it was a more complicated " apparatus.'' 
 It is described by Marianus Sanctus, who wrote so 
 clear and comprehensive a description of the operation, 
 with the parts concerned, that it includes every method 
 of opening the bladder, and very plainly hints at the 
 improved lateral method. The high operation Was first 
 proposed by Franco, a French surgeon, in the same 
 century. The various inconveniences which attended 
 each rendered the attempt uncommon, till a French 
 priest, Frere Jacques, probably catching the hint from 
 Marianus, attempted the lateral method ; which, though 
 unskilled in operations, and indifferently provided with 
 instruments, he executed with a success which excited 
 the applause of the world, the indignation, and, at last 
 the emulation, of the faculty. Various improvements 
 have been since made, which we shall notice in their 
 place. 
 
 We have already spoken of the symptoms of CAL- 
 CULUS, vide in verbo, nor need we add to them, since 
 the ultimate decision depends on the sound. This is, 
 in fact,, a part of the operation. 
 
 When a stone is suspected to be lodged in the blad- 
 der, and a fuller examination is necessary, an instru- 
 ment called A SOUND is introduced into the bladder, if 
 possible, to feel the stone. For this purpose, Mr. 
 Sharp directs " the patient to be laid on an hori- 
 zontal table, with his thighs elevated, and a little ex- 
 tended : the sound, previously warmed and oiled, is 
 then passed, with the concave part towards the opera- 
 tor, until it meets with some resistance in the peri- 
 nuaem, a little above the anus : it must then be turned 
 without much force, pushed gently on into the blad- 
 der ; and if it meets with an obstruction at the neck, 
 its extremity is raised upwards, by inclining its handle. 
 If it do not then slip in, it should be withdrawn a quar- 
 ter of an inch, the fore finger introduced into the 
 rectum, and the point lifted up, which will facilitate 
 its admission." See CATHERISMUS. 
 
 When the sound enters the bladder, it must be 
 moved round in every direction. It sometimes at 
 once strikes against the stone, and by no artifice is the 
 stone again found. Sometimes none meets the instru- 
 ment. As its weight may drag the bladder down on 
 the rectum, the finger, should be introduced into the 
 gut, and that part of the bladder raised, or the body 
 should be moved into different positions. We have 
 remarked, that in discovering a stone we are more 
 often indebted to chance than to skill; but, if once 
 found by an experienced surgeon, the operation may 
 be performed. We say by an experienced surgeon, 
 since it is said that pieces of sand may strike against 
 the catheter, and give the sensation of a stone. This, 
 however, will not mislead a person who has once felt it. 
 The sensation imparted by the instrument is not deci- 
 sive of the size of the stone ; and a small stone is often 
 as readily found as a large one : but if inclosed in a sac, 
 or if adhering to the bladder, the wrinkles of the inner 
 coat defend it, and the sound will not detect it. If the 
 patient uses some exercise before the search, it may 
 detach the stone from slight adhesions. 
 
 After the operation, children relapse more frequently 
 than adults ; and adults run greater hazards in the 
 operation than children. 
 
 The method employed from the first attempts to 
 
LIT 
 
 877 
 
 LIT 
 
 extract the stone has been called the Celsian, sometimes 
 the Guidonian, operation, cutting upon the gripe, or 
 with the lesser apparatus. This operation will appear 
 to be an obvious one ; but the term apparatus is im- 
 proper, since it only requires a common scalpel, and 
 occasionally a hook. The child, for it is confined to 
 children, though Paulus of ^Egina observes, that he 
 has practised it in a more adult age, is held in an ob- 
 lique position, and the finger, introduced into the rec- 
 tum, is employed in pressing the stone forward against 
 the perinaeum, and confining it. The operator then 
 cuts on it, and extracts it, assisting the extraction, if 
 large, with the hook. Heister teHs us, that he con- 
 tinued to employ this mode of operating in young sub- 
 jects. The operation was too simple, perhaps, for 
 modern refinement, but it had also some inconveni- 
 ences. It was not easy to find the stone from the 
 rectum, or to confine it against the perinaeum, for the 
 time necessary to extract it. The operation also was 
 confined to young subjects, where the parts were thin, 
 and the pressure of the stone against the very sensible 
 bladder was often followed by mortification. 
 
 The method of De Romanis, or with the greater ap- 
 paratus, was suggested by the facility with which 
 stones are extracted from the female bladder, in con- 
 sequence of the greater size of the urethra, and its 
 running in a less curved direction. He supposed that 
 if the urethra in men could, by any operation, be so 
 far curtailed, as to resemble this canal in women, the 
 operation would be equally easy. This method was 
 discovered about the year 1520, but not publicly de- 
 scribed by Marianus till fifteen years afterwards. We 
 are expressly told, that the urethra must be divided 
 from a little above its curvature, till the incision 
 reaches the curvature. Then the urethra is strait and 
 dilatable. It is consequently dilated by proper instru- 
 ments, and the stone extracted. The plan appears 
 plausible, but it seems, on the whole, impracticable 
 to extract a large stone in this way ; and we are led to 
 suspect that De Romanis, under the pretence of dilat- 
 ing the urethra, really divided the neck of the bladder. 
 Whether he was aware of this division, and dared not 
 direct it, since Hippocrates had spoken of wounds in 
 the bladder as fatal, Aphor XVIII. lib. vi., and Celsus 
 had repeated the observation, V. xxvi. or that it was an 
 accident which accidentally followed, is uncertain. Le 
 Dran, however, found, on dissection, that, in almost 
 every instance, the neck of the bladder was split or 
 divided; and Falconet, with other authors, have con- 
 tended, that this division was intended, though dilata- 
 tion only was described. 
 
 The inconveniences of this operation are too obvious 
 to be detailed. Were dilatation only meant, the effect 
 of this violent and continued distention would be in- 
 continence of urine. Were laceration, as must be 
 very often the case, to take place, mortification would 
 generally ensue, and such we find was frequently the 
 consequence. At least, the greater number of patients 
 died ; and these fatal events gave an importance to the 
 improvement first attempted by Frere Jacques. But 
 one other operation was previously suggested. 
 
 Peter Franco, already mentioned, operating on a 
 child of t\vo years old, found the stone too large to be 
 removed through the wound ; accident suggested the 
 possibility of opening the bladder above the pubes. 
 
 which he effected, and extracted the stone with suc- 
 cess. Yet alarmed, apparently, at his own temerity, 
 he never repeated the attempt, and dissuaded his fol- 
 lowers from the operation. Even candour might sug- 
 gest that 'he really failed ; but, when it was recollected 
 that, just above the pubes, the peritonaeum did not 
 cover the bladder, and that, of course it might be open- 
 ed, without opening the cavity of the abdomen ; when 
 to this was added, that the bladder, when dilated, rose 
 far above the pubes, and that a wound might be safely- 
 made of an extent to extract any stone which might be 
 contained in that cavity ; it did not appear to be a very 
 extravagant attempt. In fact, after Hildanus, Riolan. 
 Dionis, and others, had given a reluctant consent to 
 the trial, and admitted its safety, it was often attempted, 
 before it was publicly recommended, by James and John 
 Douglass, and practised by the latter, by Heister, by 
 Cheselden, and others, in the former part of the 
 eighteenth century. 
 
 There are many objections to this method; but, on 
 again going over the subject in the original authors, for 
 the purposes of this short history, we were surprised to 
 find them so few and inconsiderable. It is certainly 
 not necessary to distend the bladder very considerably; 
 yet, on the whole, it is expedient to do so, and to re- 
 tain the urine for a time longer than usual, several 
 days previous to the operation, to give the bladder 
 greater facility of distention. The distention need not, 
 however, be so great as to injure its tonic power. The. 
 operation indeed, for reasons which we cannot explain, 
 has not usually succeeded, when the patient has ex- 
 ceeded the age of thirty, or in those whose bladders are 
 small. When the kidneys are diseased also, it is said 
 that the modern method succeeds better. A singular 
 and unexpected inconvenience, however, which the ad- 
 vocates of this operation endeavour to elude, is the 
 difficulty of healing the wound. The muscular fibres 
 of the bladder are circular, more thick and strong 
 round the sphincter, in fact, thus forming the sphincter 
 itself. When the distention of the bladder, therefore, 
 excites the action of its fibres in general, the resist- 
 ance is less at the wound above than at the sphincter 
 below ; and, indeed, it is so little at the wound, that 
 when the high operation has followed, at the interval 
 of a day, the puncture through the perinaeum, the 
 urine is discharged above. The dressings are, therefore, 
 constantly wet, and the wound soon becomes fistu- 
 lous. 
 
 But whatever may have been the advantages or in- 
 conveniences, they have all yielded to the operation 
 proposed by Frere Jacques, whose name it has been said 
 was Beaulieu, and who came to Paris in 1697, from 
 the provinces, destitute of money, clothes, and victuals. 
 He was of an open, ingenuous temper, great simplicity 
 of manners, requiring only what would repair his in- 
 struments and mend his shoes. His operation is that 
 which we shall soon describe as the lateral, but his in- 
 struments were coarse, often a razor, or a common 
 penknife; his manner rash and violent, without any 
 fixed plan, or any knowledge of the anatomy of the 
 parts. He soon lost his credit at Paris, and repaired 
 to Holland, where he scarcely succeeded better; but 
 we find him in Germany, fifteen years afterwards, 
 greatly improved, and very successful. It is said, that 
 he had been the servant of an itinerant practitioner. 
 
LIT 
 
 878 
 
 LIT 
 
 from whom he had learned the art, which, from want 
 of anatomical knowledge, he was unable at first to 
 practise with advantage. 
 
 The physicians of Paris, though they did not treat 
 the good friar with much candour, artfully availed 
 themselves of his hint. The same operation was sup- 
 ported by Meri, but first practised by Mareschal. The 
 lateral operation was soon improved by Rau of Amster- 
 dam, by Heister, and Cheselden; and, in its present 
 state has superseded the three former. On this ac- 
 count we have not described them more particularly; 
 but it was necessary, in giving a general view of the 
 subject, to notice the attempts and errors of others. 
 If our readers derive from this comprehensive sketch 
 as much entertainment and improvement as the author 
 has done, they will not regret the little time they will 
 have employed in the perusal. . 
 
 The lateral operation is described by Mr. Sharp in 
 the following words from Mr. Cheselden: " The pa- 
 tient being laid on a table, with his hands and feet tied, 
 and the staff passed, as in the old way, let your assist- 
 ant hold it a little slanting on one side, so that the 
 direction of it may run exactly through the middle of 
 the left erector penis and accelerator urinse muscles; 
 then make your incision through the skin and fat, very 
 large, beginning in one side of the seam in perinaeo, a 
 little above the place wounded in the old way, and 
 finishing a little below the anus, between it and the 
 tuberosity of the ischium. This wound must be car- 
 ried on deeper between the muscles, till the prostatae 
 can be felt, when searching for the staff, and fixing it 
 properly if it had slipped, you must turn the edge of 
 the knife upwards, and cut the whole\length of that 
 gland from within outwards, at the saml time pushing 
 down the rectum with a finger or two <fl the left hand, 
 by which precautions the gut will always escape 
 wounding ; after this, introduce the foreceps to take 
 out the stone. After the operation is ended, if there is 
 an haemorrhage from the prostate gland, a silver canula 
 of three or four inches long, covered with fine rag, 
 may be introduced into the bladder, and left there two 
 or three days; for it rarely fails to check it: the pa- 
 tient may also take an opiate. If the wound does not 
 bleed, a little dry lint, or a pledget of digestive, may 
 be laid in it. If a pain is felt near the bladder soon 
 after the dressings are finished, a bladder of warm wa- 
 ter may be applied over it; and if it increases, as there, 
 will be much danger therefrom, bleeding and clysters 
 will be necessary." 
 
 The present improved practice demands, however, a 
 minuter detail. When a stone has been discovered by 
 the sound, and the operation is determined on, e.very 
 source of irritation must be removed. The patient, if 
 plethoric, should be bled, the bowels emptied by mild, 
 but sufficiently active, laxatives, interposing a dose or 
 two of calomel, and giving some doses of helleboras- 
 ter to evacuate worms, should any be present. The 
 warm bath and opiates are advised occasionally, but are 
 apparently unnecessary. The diet should be light 
 and mild, and diluent liquors drunk freely. It is recom- 
 mended that the bladder be moderately filled previous 
 to the operation, that, in the incision, the exterior 
 part only should be wounded : but as the incision is 
 made on the staff, this appears to be an useless refine- 
 ment. 
 
 The patient is placed on a table, about three feet high, 
 and bends forwards so as to take each foot in the cor- 
 responding hand; the wrists and ankles arc respectively 
 confined by a broad tape. The buttocks are then, by 
 pillows, raised above the shoulders, and brought forward 
 a little beyond the table. 
 
 The sound is introduced, and the stone again 
 sought for. If it was before certainly discovered, 
 though it should not be at this time found, the opera- 
 tion generally proceeds; but if the slightest doubt ex- 
 isted in the previous searches, and it cannot now be 
 felt, a prudent surgeon will defer the operation. If it 
 be determined to proceed, the surgeon makes an inci- 
 sion from the symphysis of the pubes, just below the 
 scrotum, downwards and outwards to the part between 
 the anus and the tuberosity of the ischium, a little below 
 the basis of the process. His next incision he carries 
 nearer the raphe and anus, to avoid dividing the pudica. 
 He thus divides the transversalis penis and part of the 
 levator ani, so as to enable him to feel the prostate. He 
 must guard against cutting the cruva penis, which he 
 can easily feel, and the rectum, which is best secured 
 by introducing a finger into it. 
 
 He must now feel for the grooved staff, which his 
 assistant must keep against the side of the raphe, by 
 pressing its handle back against the right side of the 
 patient's abdomen. The operator must find the staff 
 steadily opposed to him, from the bulb of the urethra 
 to the prostate gland, and on this he must cut, from 
 below upwards, till the staff can be felt perfectly bare, 
 and the incision will admit the finger, which not only 
 keeps the parts stretched, but guards the rectum from 
 injury. 
 
 The next step is to divide the prostate gland and the 
 neck of the bladder. This is sometimes performed by 
 the knife, but the gorget, or, as the French call it, 
 the gorgeret, is employed for the purpose. Its beak is 
 fitted to the groove of the staff, and along it this hol- 
 low conical instrument was forced into the bladder, 
 tearing in its passage the neck of the bladder and the 
 prostate, till Mr. Hawkins bent the edges a little more 
 outwardly, and gave them an edge. This cutting 
 gorget is now preferred. As the groove in the staff is 
 continued to its end, the beak of the gorget slides 
 easily off; and this part of the operation is so nice and 
 important, that the operator usually chooses to manage 
 both instruments himself. 
 
 When the gorget is in the bladder, the urine flows 
 out, and the operator usually attempts to feel for the 
 stone with his finger. Whether he can discover it or 
 not he introduces the forceps, and attempts to take 
 hold of it; opening the forceps when he perceives them 
 touch the stone, and cautiously sliding a blade under 
 the stone, the other is of course over it. The forceps 
 are rough at the hollows, and finely polished between 
 these and the rivet, so that if the ston'e comes near the 
 latter, it slides to the former. The operator must hold 
 the stone with sufficient firmness to prevent its sliding, 
 but not so closely as to break it, if brittle, and must 
 extract it slowly and steadily. In general, one blade 
 of the forceps should be under the symphysis of the 
 pubes, and the other obliquely below. When the 
 stone is small, it often falls below the line of the instru- 
 ment; and, in this case, some operators recommend 
 bent forceps, but it is better to introduce the finger 
 
LIT 
 
 879 
 
 LIT 
 
 into the rectum to raise the stone, for by the bent for- 
 ceps the bladder is often injured. Should the blades of 
 the forceps appear distant, it is probable that the stone 
 is large, or that it is held disadvantageous^. The last 
 is most frequently the case, and the operator should 
 therefore loosen his hold in order to take it in a more 
 convenient position. It has scarcely ever happened 
 that the stone is too large to be extracted, if dravvn for- 
 ward cautiously, assisted by the finger. Should it slip 
 and fall back at the edge of the wound, the sound and 
 the gorget must be again introduced to guide the forceps. 
 If the stone is broken, the larger pieces should be 
 extracted by the forceps, and the smaller with a scoop. 
 Afterwards warm water is to be injected, and the pa- 
 tient raised to an upright posture. We think, how- 
 ever, that the anxiety for evacuating the smallest par- 
 ticles has been too great, and that their discharge may 
 be safely trusted to the first flow of urine. 
 
 It" an artery bleeds, it must be confined by a liga- 
 ture ; but if this is impracticable, a roller should be 
 placed in the wound, preserving a passage for the urine 
 by a canula. The body should then be raised, so that 
 the wound may depend ; and in this state the patient 
 must be placed in bed. 
 
 The operation sometimes fails by the incision being 
 made too far towards the urethra ; for wounds in the 
 urethra cannot facilitate the extraction of the stone; 
 and, in these instances, the bladder is opened imper- 
 fectly, and the gorget slips into the cellular membrane. 
 The urethra is indeed divided by the cutting gorget, 
 with the neck of the bladder; but the perfection of the 
 operation consists in making a fair and proper opening 
 into the bladder itself. Sometimes, when the operator 
 has not made a fair, bold incision, too much is trusted 
 to the gorget, and the bladder is lacerated. We know 
 from De Romanis' operation, that lacerations of the 
 bladder are not always fatal, as well as from the lateral 
 method, previous to the introduction of the cutting 
 gorget. But there is much reason to believe that such 
 lacerations are at least dangerous, and probably some 
 of the fatal events may have been from the mortifica- 
 tion subsequent to such violence. 
 
 Another error is carrying the incision too low, or in 
 the lower part too near the raphe, by which the rectum 
 is wounded, and the faeces afterwards constantly dis- 
 charged from the wound. The error is not indeed 
 fatal, but the future life is truly miserable. The place 
 at which the proper incision must be made is indeed 
 limited ; but it is so nicely defined, that we have heard 
 a professor declare he could perform the operation in 
 the dark ; and we once knew a celebrated operator 
 who remarked, that he declined the operation, rather 
 from the bluntness of his touch than of his sight. 
 
 After the operation tired nature sinks to rest; but 
 from forty to fifty drops of laudanum are usually given 
 to take off irritation. After a few hours, however, 
 pains, apparently spasmodic, come on in the lower 
 part of the abdomen. These are relieved by anodyne 
 clysters and fomentations. Should the pain increase, 
 and the belly become hard, the case must be treated 
 like enteritis ; but anodynes may be more freely given, 
 and warm clysters frequently thrown up. The warm 
 bath is in these circumstances often useful. In many 
 cases, however, notwithstanding every care, mortifi- 
 cation comes on, the wound appears foul and livid. In 
 better circumstances it looks healthy ; in a day or two 
 
 the urine is discharged from the urethra, and a cicatrix 
 is formed in about six weeks or two months. Incon- 
 tinence of urine, which often follows, is relieved by 
 tonics and cold bathing. 
 
 Calculus in females is by no means a common com- 
 ' plaint, and the operation is rarely required. When 
 the neck of the bladder and the urethra are opened 
 from the vagina, great inconveniences occur in future 
 labours, from the contraction induced by the cicatrices; 
 but, when the operation is performed, these parts are 
 usually divided by the cutting gorget. We suspect 
 that, in women, what is called the high or De Romanis' 
 method would be most advisable ; but as the urethra is 
 so easily dilated, there are few stones that could not be 
 extracted without cutting. 
 
 Mr. Bromfield describes the following method of 
 dilating the urethra, apparently better than by means 
 of -tents. With the assistance of a straight, blunt, 
 director, he introduced into the bladder the closed end 
 of the apendicula intestini caeci of a small animal; and 
 leaving out, at a proper length, the open end, he filled 
 it with warm water by means of a syringe, and pre- 
 vented the water's escape by a ligature. He then, by 
 twisting the exposed end of the tube, forced the con- 
 tained water forwards, and this operation was repeated 
 from lime to time, till the neck of the bladder was so 
 much opened, that the forceps might have easily been 
 admitted, if required. The stone, however, was pro- 
 pelled by the urine, and the instrument was not neces- 
 sary. After the passage of the stone, the parts were 
 fomented with warm milk, and with camphorated 
 spirit of wine. Very little inflammation came on, and 
 no disagreeable symptom. See his Observations and 
 Cases, vol. ii. 
 
 Mr. Gooch extracted a stone of four ounces weight, 
 through an incision which he made from the vagina 
 into the bladder. This operation was attended with 
 very little trouble, either to himself or the patient ; 
 the ulcer soon healed by the use of soft balsamic in- 
 jections, and no inconvenience was observed after the 
 healing of the parts. See Cases and Remarks, volr ii. 
 p. 182, &c. 
 
 Stones impacted in the urethra are often discharged 
 by the efforts of nature, and it is frequently astonishing 
 to what a degree the canal may be dilated./ Gentle 
 means are therefore first necessary, and oily frictions, 
 gentle pressure, with the semicupium, and large doses 
 of opium, will often succeed. If an operation is re- 
 quired, the skin should be drawn forward, and the 
 urethra divided on the stone. The skin, when restored 
 to its former position, will prevent the urine from flow- 
 ing through the wound, which will often heal by the first 
 intention. The operation should not, however, be so 
 long delayed as to allow inflammation to come on, for 
 mortification would be the consequence. When the 
 stone is impacted near the neck of the bladder, the oper- 
 ation is the same as cutting on the gripe. When near 
 the orifice of the urethra, the canal may be dilated by 
 elastic forceps. When near the scrotum, it should be 
 either pushed backwards or forwards, and treated ac- 
 coia;ng to the plans already described. 
 
 Sec- Sharp's Operations of Surgery. Sharp's Critical 
 Enquiry. Heister's Surgery. Bromfield's Cases and 
 Observation*, vol. ii. ch. 8. Le Dran's Operations. 
 Heister's Dissertation on the High Apparatus. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. ii. p. 41, &c. 
 
L OC 
 
 880 
 
 LO C 
 
 LI'TRON. NITRON. See ANATRON. 
 
 LI'TUS, (from lino, to anoint). See LINIMENTUM. 
 
 LIVER OIL. See OLEUM JECORIS ASELLI. 
 
 LI'VIDUS MU'SCULUS, (from A/s, blackish, 
 from its colour). See PECTINEUS. 
 
 LIX, (from AI, light; or from the Hebrew term lus). 
 See CLAVELLATI CJNERES. 
 
 LIXIVIATIO, the separation of salts by solution. 
 
 LIXI'VIUM, (from lix, wood ash). A LEY. That 
 is, water impregnated with the salts of burnt vegetables. 
 
 LIXI'VIUM TA'RTARI. See KALI AQUA. 
 
 LIXIVIUM SAPONA'RIUM. See KALI PURI AQUA. 
 
 LOBE'LIA. An American plant named in honour 
 of Lobel, found in woods and dry marshes. With the 
 root of the lobelia syfihilitica Lin. Sp. PI. 1320, the 
 American Indians cure the most virulent pox. Five or 
 six of the plants are boiled in water, and the patient 
 drinks as much as he can of this decoction, in the 
 morning and during the day. It soon purges, and the 
 strength of the decoction is increased or lessened 
 as the patient can bear the evacuation. If any part is 
 sore, it is to be washed with this decoction, and thus 
 in two or three weeks a cure is performed. Every 
 part of this plant abounds with a milky juice, and has 
 a rank smell. The root, which is the part preferred in 
 medicine, in taste resembles tobacco, and sometimes 
 excites vomiting. A handful of it, dried, is boiled in 
 twelve pints of distilled water, till they are reduced to 
 eight. The patient begins with half a pint, morning 
 and evening, then more frequently if the purgative 
 effect is not too violent. Should it be so, the medi- 
 cine must be omitted for three or four days, and then 
 again taken, till the cure is completed. The ulcers 
 are to be washed with a decoction of the root, and if 
 deep and foul, sprinkled with the powder of the inner 
 bark of the ceanothus Americanus Lin. Sp. PI. 284. We 
 owe this description to Sir W. Johnson's influence, 
 who received it from the_American Indians. The prac- 
 titioners of their country, however, do not repose in it 
 much confidence, and seem to think its purgative ef- 
 fect the most striking. 
 
 LOBE'LLUS, LO'BULUS, (a dim. of lobus, a 
 lobe). A SMALL LOBE. The cells of fat are called 
 lobuli adifiosi : and the extremities of the bronchise, 
 which end in little knobs, are called lobuli jiulmonum. 
 Winslow calls the lobe of the ear Io6us,or lobulus. See 
 AURICULA. 
 
 LO'BUS ECHINA'TUS. See BONDUCH INDO- 
 
 UM. 
 
 LOCA'LES, (from locus, a filace). Diseases that 
 affect, or have their seat, only in a particular part of the 
 body. See MORBI ORGANICI and PLAGJE. 
 
 LOCA'LIS MEMBRA'NA. See PIA MATER. 
 
 LO'CHIA, (from AO^EIXV, to bring forth). The 
 
 DISCHARGES OF THE UTERUS AFTER CHILD BIRTH, 
 
 gynecia, the third species of Dr. Cullen's menorr- 
 hagia, which he defines, a sanguinary menorrhagia 
 in lying-in women. This discharge arises from the 
 distended vessels, and proceeds till the removal of the 
 distention admits of their contraction. In weak, ex- 
 hausted constitutions, the discharge often continues 
 for several days, and then only becomes a disease. In 
 healthy habits it continues to flow freely for an hour 
 and more, and the discharge afterwards lessens ; in a 
 few days it becomes less red, and then greenish. The 
 redness begins to disappear when the breasts fill with 
 
 milk. Its quantity is generally less after a miscarriage 
 than when a woman goes her full time ; and it sooner 
 stops when a woman gives suck, than when she does 
 not. 
 
 The lochia may produce disease when deficient or 
 redundant. The discharge in many women is incon- 
 siderable ; but, as this appears constitutional, no incon- 
 venience arises. When exposed to cold, or fever comes 
 on, the discharge often suddenly stops, the belly swells 
 and is sore ; a heavy load is felt in the lower part of the 
 abdomen and in the loins; the pulse is full and hard; 
 pain in the head and back; a nausea, sometimes a vo- 
 miting, and a difficulty of breathing, come on. Fever- 
 ish symptoms, particularly rigor, generally precede 
 the suppression of the discharge, rather than follow 
 it, and are the cause, instead of the effect; though 
 the effect so soon follows, that it is often difficult 
 to say which has preceded. Violent passions will 
 sometimes check the lochia, and sudden grief be 
 equally injurious. Errors in diet, and particularly in- 
 dulgence in spirituous liq"uors, seems occasionally to 
 bring on a spasmodic stricture, accompanied often with 
 fever. A diarrhoea, or any other copious discharge, 
 will also check the flow, though with less inconveni- 
 ence. The nearer the period of the suppression is to 
 that of delivery, the greater is the danger; and the 
 occasional returns of the discharge are symptoms of re- 
 covery. The lochia sometimes diminish gradually, 
 and sometimes cease at once. A delirium, in many 
 instances, succeeds, occasioning convulsions and death, 
 and if the patient escapes with life, she sometimes 
 continues lunatic. 
 
 In general no medicine will force the return ; and our 
 chief attention must be directed to procure a relaxation 
 of all the extreme vessels. When the patient is full 
 and plethoric, the pulse full and hard, the face flushed, 
 it has been the practice to bleed copiously, and this has 
 been attended with success, even no fever has come on. 
 It must, however, be done early and boldly, or it will be 
 injurious. As this then is the case, the practitioner 
 should be cautious in what constitutions he makes the 
 attempt. 
 
 Emetics are often remedies of importance in this 
 complaint, and should be repeated. To these the re- 
 laxing diaphoretics should succeed ; and when any 
 organ is overloaded, in consequence of the suppression, 
 a blister applied to the part will be of singular ser- 
 vice. 
 
 Cathartics are equally necessary, but we should be 
 cautious lest too great a discharge from the bowels 
 prevent a return of the salutary evacuation. It is ne- 
 cessary to relieve too great fulness, and equally proper 
 to avoid irritation ; and the infusion of senna with man- 
 na, or castor oil, so as to procure two or three motions, 
 will be sufficient. We must then return to the mild 
 relaxing diaphoretics, avoiding great heat, and admit- 
 ting free air, if not too cold. 
 
 In the usual course, the milk is the vicarious dis- 
 charge of the lochia. This evacuation should there- 
 fore be encouraged by warmth to the breast, by glasses; 
 but, above all, by applying a strong, healthy child. 
 If a flow of milk can be determined to these organs, 
 the woman is secure. This, however, is often with 
 difficulty obtained ; and we more frequently find, that 
 by removing congestions of every kind, supporting the 
 patient with mild, nourishing food, she gradually 
 
L O i\ 
 
 881 
 
 LOT 
 
 covers without a return. We need not add, that the 
 disease is highly dangerous. 
 
 The spirits, whatever be the cause, are usually 
 much depressed, and it will be right to cheer our pa- 
 tient in this period of peculiar distress and disappoint- 
 ment, by every favourable representation. In fact, 
 however, the lochia are seldom wholly checked with- 
 out accession of fever, which, from the time of its 
 attack, is styled puerperal. (See PUERPERALIS FEBRIS.) 
 The idea of checking the discharge by rising too soon, 
 if cold be avoided, is truly ridiculous. 
 
 The lochia are sometimes redundant; but this disease 
 must be distinguished from flooding during labour, from 
 an attachment of the placenta to the os uteri, or other 
 causes. The complaint we now speak of is the dis- 
 charge subsequent to labour; and, in this place, we 
 cannot add to what we have said in the article H.K- 
 MORRHAGIJE, q. v. As the disease is rapid and violent, 
 so our remedies should be proportionally active and 
 continued. Fainting should not .be obviated ; and the 
 practitioner should be particularly cautious that no 
 irritation is kept up from any accumulations in the 
 rectum. Ligatures on the lower extremities are not 
 only useless, but soon become injurious. 
 
 LOCHIORRHCE'A, (from A;^, the lochia, and 
 fin, to flow). An excess of the lochia after they become 
 pale or whitish. 
 
 LOCULAME'NTA, (from loculus, a bag'). The 
 cells in the fruit of plants where the seeds are lodged, 
 divided by small partitions. See CAPSULA. 
 
 LOCU'STA, (quasi locus ustus, because from their 
 influence corn is apparently burnt). The GRASSHOP- 
 PER; the outer covering of the flower and grain of corn 
 which incloses the chaff"; and a name for the LACTUCA 
 AGNINA. 
 
 LO'GAS, (from Aty*, to elect'). The white of the 
 eye. See ADNATA. 
 
 LO'HOC. See LINCTUS. 
 
 LO'LIUM, (from A; oAe/i, sege tern fierdere,) aira, 
 gramen loliaceum,lolium tremulentumlAn. Sp. PI. 122; 
 
 DARNEL, IVRAY, and COCKLE. 
 
 It is distinguished from other corn by its slender flat 
 ear, but is not used in medicine. It is said to produce 
 drunkenness if taken inwardly, and to prevent it if ap- 
 plied outwardly. It is certainly a narcotic, and impru- 
 dently taken has been highly injurious. See Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 LOME'NTUM FA'B^E, (from Ai, to levigate). 
 BEAN MEAL, or bread made from it. See FABA MA- 
 JOR. 
 
 LONCHI'TES, (from Ay;gi), a lance, because its 
 leaves are sharp pointed). Filix aculeata, fiolyftodium 
 lonchitis Lin. Sp. PI. 1548. The root is aperient and 
 diuretic, but not used in the present practice. 
 
 LONCHO'TON. See VITRIOLUM. 
 
 LO'NGANON, (from longus, long). See RECTUM 
 
 INTESTINUM. 
 
 LONGI'SSIMUS DI'GITUS. See DIGITUS. 
 
 LONGI'SSIMUS DORSI, is a muscle named from its 
 length, and has the same origin with the sacro-lumbaris. 
 It is inserted by several digitations into the ribs on the 
 inside of the upper part of this muscle; between it 
 and the complexus the transversalis colli of Albinus 
 is seated, which runs' from the transverse processes of 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the vertebra of the back to those of the neck, and raises 
 the body. 
 
 LONGI'SSIMUS O'CULI. See OBLI^UUS MAJOR 
 OCULI. 
 
 LONGI'SSIMUS PO'LLICIS MA'NUS. See FLEXOR TER- 
 
 TII INTERNODII POLLICIS. 
 
 LO'NGUS COLLI, (from Aay^,, a lance}. Rises 
 from the two upper vertebrae of the back, and is in- 
 serted into the three upper vertebrae of the neck. It 
 is made up of two plates, which decussate each other; 
 and receives slips from some of the lower transverse 
 processes of the neck. Its office is to bend the neck. 
 
 LONI'CERA PERICLYME'NUM. See CAPRI- 
 FOLIUM. 
 
 LOOK, a gum resin, whose source is unknown. It 
 is a stimulant, and supposed to be a resclvent. 
 
 LOPE'ZIANA RADIX, a root brought from Goa, 
 and first described by Gaubius in his Adversaria. It 
 is brought to us in pieces, about two inches thick ; of 
 which the woody part is lightish and white, the me- 
 dullary part more dense and reddish. The bark is 
 rough, wrinkled, brown, soft, and apparently woolly, 
 covered with a paler cuticle. Neither had any strik- 
 ing smell or taste ; but it was found highly useful in 
 colliquative diarrhoeas, especially in the last stages of 
 phthisis, appearing to act rather as a narcotic than an 
 astringent. Gaubius thinks that it resembles the sima- 
 rouba. 
 
 LOPHA'DIA, LO'PHIA, (from A.?*, the hinder 
 part of the neck). See SPINA. Lophia sometimes 
 signifies the upper part of the back of the neck. 
 
 LO'PIMA, (Aoa-<, to decorticate'). See CASTANA. 
 
 LO'RA. See DEUTERIA. 
 
 LORDO'SIS, (from AopiJi?, bowed or bent inward,) 
 is an incurvation of the spine toward the fore parts ; 
 and the opposite to gibbosity. It is synonymous with 
 lumbago, tabes dorsalis, and with a curvature of the 
 legs inward. 
 
 LORICA, (from lorica, a coat of mail'). A lute 
 with which glass retorts, &c. are coated, before they 
 are put into the fire. 
 
 LO'RIND MATRI'CIS. An epilepsy, or a con- 
 vulsive disorder supposed to proceed from the uterus. 
 
 LO'TIO,(from lavo, to watfi). A LOTION; an exter- 
 nal fluid application. When used on the eyes, it re- 
 ceives the name of collyrium; on the face, a lotion; 
 on any other part an embrocation. It is the appellation 
 of clyster, and a name of the urine. 
 
 LO'TIO ALT/MINIS. See INFLAMMATIO. 
 
 Lo'TIO AMMO-NIjE MURIATjE, Lo'TIO AMMO'NIJE A.CE- 
 
 TAT.S. See INFLAMMATIO MAMM.S. 
 
 LO'TIO AMMO'NIJE MURIA'T^E CUM ACE'TO. See IN- 
 FLAMMATIO. 
 
 LO'TIO SPIRITUO'SA. See AMBUSTA. 
 
 LO'TUS, (from A*, to desire, from the deliciousness 
 of its fruit). The species used in medicine are noticed 
 under the different names they bear. 
 
 LO'TUS A'RBOR, Celtis Australia Lin. Sp. PI. 1478, 
 the LOTE or NETTLE TREE, grows in the southern parts 
 of Europe; its berries are astringent. 
 
 LO'TUS URBANA, trifolium odoratum, melilotus ma- 
 jor odorato violacea, trifolium m. officinale Lin. Sp. PJ. 
 1078. SWEET TREFOIL. The seeds, leaves, and flow- 
 ers, are supposed to be anodyne and diaphoretic. 
 
 5 U 
 
LITE 
 
 882 
 
 LITE 
 
 LOXA'RTHRUS, (from A|, oblique, and apfytv, 
 ti joint*). An obliquity of the head of bones, and the 
 muscles annexed; of the joint to a degree of deformity, 
 without luxation or spasm. 
 
 LUCE (EAU DE). See ALCALI. 
 
 LU'CIDUM SAL, (from luceo, to shine). See 
 GEMM.S SAL. 
 
 LU'CIDUS LA'PIS, (from the same). See Bouo- 
 
 NIENSIS LAPIS. 
 
 LUCI'NA, (from luceo, to shine'). DIANA. See 
 ALILAT. 
 
 LU'DUS HELMO'NTII, (from its resemblance to 
 a die). A roundish mass, which seems to have cracked 
 in drying, and the interstices to be filled up by a cal- 
 careous matter, which frequently rises above the sur- 
 face. The wtole is an argillaceous clay, and the mass 
 consists of prisms of different sizes separated by the 
 calcareous matter. See Haiiy, iv. 455. 
 
 Paracelsus described the cubic pyritae, which are 
 like dice, and called them ludi: Helmont mistook him, 
 and supposed this stone, which is mostly divided into 
 squares, by the cracks to be the substance. The spar 
 that fills up the cracks is only to be used; for it is that 
 alone which promotes urine, and is supposed a remedy 
 for the stone. 
 
 LU'ES, (from luo, to dissolve, because it produces 
 dissolution ; or from the Hebrew term, laugh, to absorb,} 
 the PESTILENCE in men, and the MURRAIN in beasts. 
 
 LU'ES DEI'FICA. One of the ridiculous names for 
 the epilepsy. 
 
 LU'ES NEURO'DES CONVULSI'VA, a mild typhus. 
 
 LU'ES VEXE'REA. The VENEREAL DISEASE. Jlfihro- 
 disiacus and Gallicus morbus, grand gor, Patursa mor- 
 bus Indicus and JVea/iolitanus. Dr. Cullen names it 
 tsyfihilis, and places it in the class cachexies, and order 
 imfietigines, defining it a contagious disease, arising 
 after impure coition, and a disease of the genitals; ul- 
 cers of the throat; corymbose papulse of the skin, par- 
 ticularly at the margin of the hairy scalp, running in 
 scabs and scabby ulcers ; pain in the bones, and exos- 
 toses: one species only exists. 
 
 The source of this disease has occasioned much con- 
 iroversy, which, though not interesting in the result, is 
 not without curiosity, and a slight attention to it is, on 
 this occasion, necessary. It has been generally sup- 
 posed that the venereal disease is a native of America, 
 and was brought to Europe by Colon (Columbus); an 
 opinion supported by the apparently minute accuracy 
 of Dr. Astruc, whose evidence has not been carefully 
 appreciated, neither has the whole been properly ad- 
 duced. Columbus returned from his first voyage in 
 1494, and from his second in 1496; but there is not 
 the slightest pretence that the disease was brought to 
 Europe on his first return. His seamen are said to 
 have oeen in good health; and in his life, collected 
 from his own MSS., by his son Ferdinand, not a word 
 occurs of any disease of this kind. Columbus too re- 
 turned in March, 1494: at this time the disease began 
 to rage in Naples. He landed in Portugal; but in this 
 country the disease did not appear till two or three 
 years afterwards. The medical authors who wrote in 1496 
 mention it as a new disease " then raging," and some of 
 these date it two years before. Hock de Brakenaw, 
 a professor of medicine at Bologna, fixes HS era in 
 
 1494; and he wrote only eight years afterwards. Ca- 
 taneus, who wrote in 1505 at Genoa; and De Vigo, 
 physician to the pope, whose work was published in 
 1512, both professional men, living almost on the 
 spot, and so very near to its first appearance, fixed 
 its earliest era in 1494. Pinter, a Spanish physician, 
 who resided at Rome as physician to Pope Alexander 
 VI. from 1492 to 1502, and who wrote in 1499, fixes 
 its era also at 1494. Fulgosius, and some other au- 
 thors, assign an earlier period to its appearance ; but 
 there is much doubt whether it was known before the 
 end of 1493. Coccius, in a work published at Venice 
 in 1502, dates its era in 1495 ; and Jean de Bourdigne, 
 the French historian, remarks, that it began to rage in 
 France in 1495. The evidence of Columbus importing 
 it, on his return from his second voyage, is more strik- 
 ing, but equally inconclusive. He returned in 1496, 
 and Oviedo describes Moses Peter Margarita as affected 
 " with the distemper." He observes, that he had so 
 many pains that he believes he had also the pains of that 
 disease. The two hundred and twenty-five soldiers 
 who returned with him were undoubtedly in a wretched 
 state of health; but previous to their embarkation they 
 had been besieged in their camp by the Indians, and 
 reduced to live on the most unwholesome food. In this 
 state they crossed the Atlantic. They are described 
 not as having bubos, or cutaneous eruptions, but as of 
 the colour of saffron. 
 
 It is singular, that if the venereal disease was of Ame- 
 rican origin it should not be traced by cotemporary au- 
 thors to America. The new world was never accused 
 of sending us this scourge till after the third voyage of 
 Columbus, and then, indeed, it was received from 
 thence, though undoubtedly first carried there ; nor has 
 any author shown that it was endemic in America. They 
 indeed describe a cutaneous disease, which still exists, 
 and is styled at present the yaws, of which the pain is 
 apparently a modification. 
 
 The origin of lues, though seemingly connected with 
 the discovery of America, is more strictly so with the 
 expulsion of the Moors, who, driven from Spain, retired 
 to Italy, and resided on the outside of the Appian gate 
 at Rome, when some of them clandestinely entered the 
 city. The cutaneous diseases of that race engrafted 
 on constitutions enfeebled by the plague, or united with 
 the prevailing epidemic, apparently produced a new and 
 distinct disorder. We shall sum up the whole in the 
 words of a critic in a periodical journal, who has seem- 
 ingly examined the subject with considerable attention 
 in the original authors. 
 
 " The summary of the whole may be very short. In 
 Italy, from the year 1491 to 1495, from the great inun- 
 dations and severe droughts succeeding each other, 
 pestilential fevers of the most fatal kind prevailed. The 
 disease was styled the plague; but it appears to have 
 been only a fever attended with the most violently putrid 
 symptoms, among which were glandular abscesses, 
 sores, and blotches, which discharged a malignant sanies. 
 Those who recovered did not soon return to perfect 
 health : the abscesses remained in a chronic form, and 
 the whole mass of blood was infected. In this state 
 the disease seems to have been communicated by infec- 
 tion, at first from the most general contact; and it was 
 continued in this highly infectious state many years. 
 
LITE 
 
 883 
 
 LUE 
 
 when it was attended with fever, often of the putrid 
 kind. In better situations it sooner assumed a chronic 
 appearance, and by degrees fixed itself in those parts, 
 so as to be communicated only by personal connection. 
 It is particularly observable, on a minute examination of 
 the authors, that venereal symptoms mixed themselves 
 with those of fever : or, in other words, the peculiar 
 symptoms of that epidemic were such as have since 
 discriminated syphilis. These symptoms continued sub- 
 sequent to that fever, and were at last communicated 
 by infection to those who never had the fever." See 
 Astruc, Swediaur, and J. Foot, on the Venereal Disease ; 
 Becket, Philosophical Transactions, vol. 30 and 31 ; 
 Sanchez' Historical Investigation into the first appear- 
 ance of the Venereal Disease in Europe ; Hensler's two 
 Treatises on the American Origin of the Venereal Dis- 
 ease ; Girtanner's Treatise, in 3 vols. 8vo. at Gottin- 
 gen; Gruner's supplementary volume to the Aphro- 
 disiacus of Luisinus, published at Jena ; Perenottis' Ge- 
 neral and Descriptive History of the Origin, &c. of the 
 Venereal Infection, 8vo. Turin ; Critical Review, vol. 
 65 ; Second Series, vol. 5 and 10. 
 
 The lues is at present received from infection only, 
 and it usually shows its source by the tumour of the 
 glands, interposed between it and the receptaculum 
 chyli, as in the lymphatic glands of the groin, when re- 
 ceived in venereal embraces ; in the axilla when by 
 wounds in the fingers, either in dissection or obstetri- 
 cal labours ; and in the neck when received by child- 
 ren suckling, or, as was formerly the case, by kissing. 
 Where the skin is thin, as in the first and last instances, 
 it is absorbed from the surface, but not from the fingers, 
 unless there is a wound. Swellings of the lymphatic 
 glands are not always the consequence of infection. 
 Sometimes no stoppage occurs, and sometimes, as in 
 the glands of the mesentery, either from anastomosis, or . 
 a lymphatic escaping a gland (see LACTEA VASA), no 
 inflammation takes place. When children receive the 
 infection from their mothers they are sometimes born 
 with eruptions, chiefly discovered about the nates; but 
 sometimes the disease is not discovered till after about 
 three weeks or a month, when foul ulcers, blotches, or 
 brown copper coloured eruptions, appear about the 
 mouth, the nates, or other parts. It is contended by- 
 some pathologists, that, as there appears to be no in- 
 fection of the blood, it is not probable that the foetus 
 should be diseased in the uterus. They consider, there- 
 fore, the infant as infected at the period of its passing 
 through the vagina. If it were certain the venereal 
 vilcers were never observed at the birth, we might admit 
 this idea; but we think we have in more than one 
 instance discovered them when the child was first 
 washed; and though we admit the general mass to be 
 without any discoverable taint, we know not but that 
 some separation may take place in the maternal part of 
 the placenta. It is sufficient at this time to admit 
 that the child is often infected from the parent ; and 
 when the lues has continued, in either parent, for a 
 long period, though then apparently free, the child will 
 soon sink with numerous anomalous symptoms resem- 
 bling, though distantly only, the lues. ' 
 
 As a running and discharge distinguish a gonorrhoea, 
 so does a small, hard, irritable pimple usher in the 
 more decided lues. This pimple, called a CHANCRE, 
 q. v.j is very general, we believe universal, but so little 
 
 painful, that it often passes unobserved. In this state 
 it seems to convey no infection, and for a time no 
 matter is certainly absorbed from it; but, at an inde- 
 finite period, the glands in the groin begin to swell, and 
 a hard, painful cord, an inflamed lymphatic, may some- 
 times be traced along the back of the penis to the 
 tumid gland (see BUBO). As the chancre occasionally 
 passes unnoticed, so a bubo, as we have said, does 
 not always occur, and the patient continues in a delu- 
 sive security, unsuspicious of any disease : yet, if either 
 is attended to, the disease might probably be checked 
 in its bud. We would not, however, enforce such an 
 idea; and we have rather recommended discussing bubos, 
 for this reason, that we avoid a troublesome sore, and 
 at last cannot escape from a mercurial course. It is 
 not, however, by suppuration that the future lues can 
 be averted, but by an extirpation of the gland; yet 
 even this, for the reasons already assigned, would not 
 offer a perfect security. 
 
 When neither chancre nor bubo calls the attention 
 to the disease, little inconvenience is felt for some 
 weeks, sometimes many months. It has been contended 
 that the infection may be dormant for many years ; but 
 this is certainly not true, and the idea has been cherished 
 to excuse fresh infection. So frequently do patients de- 
 ceive us in this respect, that it is not easy to fix th<? 
 limits of the poison lurking unobserved. Perhaps from 
 three weeks to six months some symptoms are usually 
 to be discovered. If minutely examined, the first ap- 
 pearances are a sallow countenance, languor, and list- 
 lessness ; copper coloured spots on the breast, the arms, 
 and the face, particularly on the forehead, and round 
 the roots of the hair. These by degrees become scalv, 
 occasionally discharging a thin fluid, which forms 'a 
 scab. Soon afterwards an uneasiness is felt in swallow- 
 ing, and a livid, flabby inflammation is observed in the 
 throat, with deep ulcers, covered at the bottom with a 
 slough, whose edges are ragged. There is no very 
 marked difference between these and the ulcers of the 
 angina gangrenosa ; but they are distinguished by the 
 absence of fever, and. their continuance with little, 
 sometimes scarcely any, loss of strength. 
 
 These ulcers occasion a hoarseness, and, if near the 
 Eustachian tube, a deafness ; and by degrees cover the 
 fauces, or at least extend far over them. If still farther 
 neglected, pains are felt in the bones, chiefly in the 
 harder long bones, as the shin and arms, often in the 
 skull, particularly over the eyes, and at the bottom of 
 the orbits. A swelling comes on the shin bones, and 
 sometimes on the os frontis, which, if neglected, cor- 
 rodes into a foul ulcer, with a caries, penetrating to the 
 brain. The ulcers on the shin and humerus assume 
 the same appearance ; the palate bone equally suffers, 
 and the meat in deglutition is returned through the 
 nostrils. The bones of the nose soon share a similar 
 fate, and the nose sinks flat on the face. When the 
 pains of the bones commence, the strength begins to 
 fail, and, long before these extremities, is so much re- 
 duced that the patient crawls with difficulty. Hectic 
 fever comes on, and death closes the loathsome scene". 
 In the earlier histories of this complaint the symptoms 
 are more various and more dreadful ; but on these we 
 need not enlarge, as we have continued the description 
 far beyond the point at which the disease is usually 
 suffered to arrive. In the whole of this course the 
 5U 2 
 
L UE 
 
 884 
 
 LUE 
 
 blood is apparently untainted. It will not at least com- 
 municate the infection ; for the matter is largely diluted, 
 and probably sheathed by the albumen. When de- 
 posited in the glands, without this medium, its virulence 
 is discovered. By what power it is deposited is among 
 the arcana of physiology, which we can only approach 
 by conjecture (see SECRETION). The poison itself 
 seems to possess an assimilatory property ; and, when in 
 a considerable degree of concentration, to be highly de- 
 leterious, affecting, by its sedative powers, the nervous 
 system^ and even the mind ; for a despondency, which 
 the removal of the symptoms cannot relieve, is among 
 its effects when far advanced. 
 
 These general appearances are often accompanied by 
 still more distressing local ones. Though we have only 
 mentioned the chancre as the first symptom, it is some- 
 times followed by painful ulcers, spreading, unobserved, 
 under the prepuce, and gradually destroying the glans, 
 sometimes the whole penis. A suppurated bubo is often 
 equally destructive, forming numerous extensive sinuses 
 which assume the appearance of cancer. Abscesses form 
 in the perinseum, producing fistulous ulcers in the blad- 
 der, through which the urine issues, and tubercles, styled 
 condylomata, round the anus, almost close the sphincter, 
 or suppurate in fetid, ill conditioned ulcers. 
 
 If such and so distressing were the forms of the dis- 
 ease, and they were much more so at its first appear- 
 ance, we cannot be surprised at the terror which seized 
 the earliest practitioners, who witnessed its devastations 
 without the power of being able to check them. Mer- 
 cury, its only remedy, was, however, soon discovered, 
 and applied, apparently, at first with a happy boldness by 
 empirics ; for guacksalber, the German appellation of 
 this-metal, was the root of the opprobrious appellation, 
 a quack; though quackery now in a more extensive 
 sense may be found among those who claim a regular 
 education, as well as those whose medical merit lies in 
 the diploma they have purchased. 
 
 Mercury is supposed to be a specific in this disease, 
 in other words to oppose its course by properties pecu- 
 liarly its own. If we bring this idea to a more rigorous 
 test, it will, we think, amount to this ; that mercury, by 
 a chemical combination with the virus, destroys its 
 efficacy. This is a subject which, when treating of 
 mercury (see ARGENTUM VIVUM), we reserved, and it 
 is one which has occasioned much controversy. As 
 usual, we must state the outline in a summary way. If 
 mercury acts as a specific, its effects would probably be 
 in proportion to its quantity ; but in reality they are in 
 proportion to its active state, or rather to its oxygena- 
 tion. If, too, it acts in this way, its effects should be the 
 same whether it produced any sensible evacuation or 
 not, for if the poison was destroyed we should be 
 indifferent about its discharge ; but this is not the case, 
 for it never cures without inducing some evacuation. 
 The difficulties which stand in the way of its acting as 
 an evacuant only are considerable. The poison is said 
 to possess an assimilatory power, so that whatever por- 
 tion- is discharged, should any remain, the disease must 
 recur. To this we can only reply that, probably, mer- 
 cury promotes the evacuation more rapidly than the as- 
 similatory power produces new supplies ; and as the 
 poison, when formed, is conveyed to the skin, from 
 whence it is most re, adily eliminated by the mercury, we 
 can easily perceive that in no long period the cause must 
 
 be removed. Yet were this the only effect other eva- 
 cuants should be equally serviceable ; and indeed it 
 will be alleged, that those which are determined to the 
 skin, and possess a power of stimulating the extreme 
 vessels, are powerful antisyphilitics. Of this kind it is 
 said are the mezereon, the sarsa, the guaiacum, and 
 probably the volatile alkali ; those which operate by the 
 intestines, as the lobelia, and some others, are supposed 
 to be equally useful : but let their respective powers be 
 urged so far as facts will warrant, or as the prejudices 
 of their admirers will carry them, each will be found 
 greatly inferior to mercury, except in a warm climate, 
 where the disease is slight and manageable, often yield- 
 ing to the power of nature alone. Again: were mer- 
 cury a specific, its power would be peculiarly striking 
 in the local complaints. It has been said, that the mat- 
 ter of a chancre mixed with a mercurial preparation 
 will not convey the disease ; but the experiment has 
 not been so carefully made, or so attentively repeated, 
 as to induce us to rest on it with confidence. But 
 will any one contend, that in venereal sores mercury is 
 not an application more certainly and speedily useful 
 than any other ? The smarting of an irritable chancre 
 is greatly mitigated by the dry calomel in powder ; the 
 discharge of a bubo meliorated by mercurial ointment. 
 It will be alleged that any warm stimulating applica- 
 tion will be equally beneficial. In gonorrhoea, indeed, 
 it will be so ; but gonorrhoea and syphilis are certainly 
 distinct in their causes, their progress, and effects. 
 While, therefore, it is highly probable that mercury 
 acts as a stimulant and a tonic, supporting more actively 
 and steadily the action of the cutaneous vessel^ than any 
 other medicine, we cannot deny that it has some che- 
 mical effect on the poison itself, either diminishing its 
 virulence, or disposing it more readily for evacuation. 
 
 This peculiar quality is still in obscurity, but we 
 may be allowed to suggest whether it is not at least 
 connected with the oxygen of its preparations. We 
 have occasionally indulged ourselves in conjectures, 
 but have not suffered them to detain us long. We shall 
 now, therefore, shortly remark, that mercurial prepara- 
 tions are, as already observed, active in proportion to the 
 oxygen which they contain ; that other substances con- 
 taining a proportion of oxygen are useful in at least ar- 
 resting the progress of the poison ; that the sallow 
 complexion, the inert, inirritable state of the sores, as 
 well as the appearance of the matter discharged, show 
 that there is a great deficiency of oxygen in the system." 
 If then the mineral acids are only partially effectual 
 in removing syphilis, may we not contend that, besides 
 the oxygen, the steady diaphoretic effect of the mercury 
 is required ? When the sarsa and mezereon fail, may it 
 not be alleged that the oxygen is wanting ? They do 
 not, indeed, fail in warm climates, where, though the 
 disease is milder, the oxygen is apparently more copi- 
 ously separated in the ordinary functions. 
 
 To the numerous and crowded list of remedies for 
 this disease, M. Acharius of Stockholm has lately 
 added tar-water. Alone, it is said to cure, or to be a 
 powerful auxiliary to mercury or the nitric acid. We 
 need not attempt to connect this opinion with our 
 former observations, till experience has more fully ap^ 
 predated the value of the proposal. 
 
 In whatever way mercury acts, it is admitted to be 
 the only remedy which we can depend on in this 
 
LUE 
 
 885 
 
 LUE 
 
 climate. Various are the opinions respecting the pre- 
 paration to be chosen, the forms of administration, and 
 the conduct of the plan. Every practitioner has his 
 predilections and his prejudices respecting particular 
 preparations ; but we are coming back to the earliest 
 views, and it is now generally agreed that the mercu- 
 rial pill, and the friction with mercurial ointmert, are 
 most commonly successful. Of the other internal mer- 
 curials, perhaps calomel is equally useful with any 
 other ; and though we have, for a long time, employed 
 mercurius calcinatus, we know not that it is superior 
 in efficacy ; but to this part of the subject we must 
 return. 
 
 In the earlier periods, mercury was employed so 
 freely, or rather so rashly, that the most fatal con- 
 sequences often ensued. The loss of the teeth and the 
 injury of the sight were among the slightest of these ; 
 and sometimes a fatal apoplexy has supervened, which 
 yet occasionally happens, though the event is peculiarly 
 rare. Terrified by these events, practitioners began to 
 think that mercury in very large doses was unnecessary ; 
 and the quacks at last contended that their boasted 
 nostrums contained none. In their preparations, indeed, 
 the most active mercurials are employed, and they de- 
 pend on the colour and the density of their medicine to 
 elude the detection of the mineral ; but modern che- 
 mistry has too many resources to be so easily baffled, 
 as our remarks in the article ARGENTUM VIVUM will 
 evince ; to which we could add some experiments of 
 our own. Others, melioris notae, assert, that they can 
 cure the disease without salivation ; and practitioners 
 of credit do not often require confinement. Yet, in 
 such cases, relapses we have found not uncommon ; and 
 though confinement may be sometimes dispensed with 
 in warm weather, it will be more safe to enjoin it. 
 The severity of the old process is greatly mitigated since 
 the days of Pott, and the last author of that school who 
 countenances it is, we believe, Mr. Howard. Yet 
 when the disease has long continued, where the bones 
 are greatly affected, and every part of the system seems 
 to be contaminated, this severity should still be em- 
 ployed. Without it, in such cases, there is no safety. 
 In more recent complaints, a milder course may be 
 trusted; and a spitting, not exceeding a pint in a day, 
 continued for about three weeks, or a month, will often 
 effectually cure. It must, however, be remembered, 
 that the longer the disease has continued, the more in- 
 timately it appears to have penetrated, the more active 
 must be the salivation, and the longer should be its 
 duration. Iij general, gargles, and any applications, 
 except the mildest, should be avoided; for though the 
 topical complaints will be sooner relieved, these should 
 be left as indices to enable us to judge of the state of 
 the constitution. In cases where discovery is dreaded 
 from these local affections, this precaution may be disre- 
 garded. 
 
 It has been a question, whether, when other dis- 
 charges are increased, salivation is necessary. When 
 the cutaneous evacuation, or the urine, is evidently 
 and copiously increased in quantity, it is highly pro- 
 . bable that the disease will be equally removed. Yet 
 no prudent practitioner will wholly depend on these 
 discharges. We know only that mercury is accumu- 
 lated in the system by its affecting the mouth ; and un- 
 
 less accumulated, the disease will not be cured. Yet 
 many persons no quantity of mercury will salivate, and 
 to increase the dose beyond due bounds may be dan- 
 gerous, as a most profuse and violent spitting some- 
 times attacks at once. In such instances, we have found 
 it advantageous to employ the assistant medicines, as 
 the mezereon, Etc. ; and to watch the progress of the 
 local complaints. When these have yielded, and the 
 constitution in general is amended, the omission of 
 mercury may for a time be allowed, and it may at a 
 future period be commenced with more success. When 
 we have perceived from these indices that little has 
 been gained, rubbing calomel on the gums, a practice 
 recommended, we believe, first by Mr. Cline, has suc- 
 ceeded, though troublesome ulcers in the mouth have 
 sometimes followed. 
 
 When mercury has conquered the general disease, 
 the local ones often continue troublesome. The sores 
 in the throat are, indeed, frequently the effect of the 
 remedy, and may be distinguished from true venereal 
 sores by their being less deep and foul, with edges 
 less ragged, or insensibly lost in the ephelion. These 
 may be healed by discontinuing, the medicine, and 
 using gently astringent gargles. The nocturnal pains, 
 the gummata, tophi et nodi, and the venereal excre- 
 scences, often continue after the constitution is wholly 
 cleared. The mezereon will relieve in many instances 
 the pains ; and the warts must be treated, like any 
 others, with caustics, or the knife. The gymmata we 
 have already described, and need only add in this place, 
 that if the mezereon, with the topical application of 
 mercurial ointment, does not succeed in reducing them, 
 they will at least be no longer painful ; but, should the 
 patient still wish to be effectually cured, the surgeon may 
 make an incision on the bone, and cut out the tumefied 
 part, bringing on a suppuration to complete the cure. 
 The process is, however, painful and troublesome ; nor 
 is it advisable on the head, since the node often arises 
 in the diploe of the scull, and each lamella is equally 
 affected. 
 
 The doses of mercury must be managed with caution, 
 and very slight ones first employed. If we give the 
 mercury oxygenated by triture, about four grains of 
 the blue pill of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, which 
 contains a grain of mercury, will be sufficient, if re- 
 peated three times a day. If calomel or mercurius 
 calcinatus is employed, a grain night and morning 
 at first, or two grains at night, guarded with a grain of 
 opium, lest it should irritate the bowels, will be a 
 proper dose. If the ointment is preferred, half a drachm 
 of the strong mercurial ointment may be rubbed in 
 night and morning. In about a week or ten days, by 
 either plan, the mouth will be slightly sore, and the 
 repetition may be regulated by its degree, or by the 
 violence or duration of the complaint. In many cases 
 the bowels will be so much affected by the mercurial, 
 that no doses of opium will check the pain or diarrhoea : 
 in many the salivation comes on so rapidly that the effects 
 on the disease cannot be depended on. Sometimes 
 opium, sometimes the haematoxylon, the catechu, the 
 kino, the oak bark, or tormenul, will check the dis- 
 charge on the bowels ; and the Dover's powder, pulvis 
 ipecacuanhas compositus, with a warm regimen, and a 
 flannel shirt, prevent its affecting too soon the mouth. 
 
L UE 
 
 886 
 
 LU E 
 
 In each instance, we must proceed very cautiously with 
 the medicine, to accustom the constitution to its irrita- 
 tion. 
 
 The other preparations chiefly in use are Plenck's 
 powder, the solution of the sublimate, the mercurius 
 acetatus, and alkalisatus. From these we seem to de- 
 rive no peculiar advantage, nor are the two latter, as is 
 pretended, less irritating to the bowels. Plenck's gummy 
 solution of mercury sometimes appears to be so, but is 
 not on the whole superior. The solution of the muri- 
 ated mercury, introduced by the baron Van Swieten, 
 was for a long time trusted. It affected the bowels only 
 in a slight degree ; and when its menstruum was 
 corn spirit, it sat easily on the stomach. It soon ap- 
 peared to check the disorder, but here unfortunately 
 its merits rested. When the complaints were diminish- 
 ed, the medicine would affect no more, even though the 
 dose was increased ; and in some instances, even during 
 its use, the worst symptoms appeared to return. Fumi- 
 gations, which were formerly much employed, are now 
 seldom trusted, and seem chiefly useful by bringing on, 
 more rapidly, mercurial effects on the salivary glands. 
 
 In a very low state of the constitution, when hectic 
 symptoms prevail, mercury is of doubtful efficacy ; but 
 cautiously and gradually administered, it does not in- 
 crease hectic symptoms ; and it is not difficult, even dur- 
 ing the progress of phthisis, to arrest, in a great measure, 
 venereal symptoms. Though its action on the salivary 
 glands is necessary to show that it is introduced in 
 sufficient quantities, yet when these are soon affected, 
 as we have said happens in some constitutions from 
 idiosyncracy, and very generally in scorbutic habits, 
 there is no opportunity for its power being communicat- 
 ed very generally to the smaller vessels. In such cases 
 it must be resigned, if a warm regimen and the re- 
 laxant diaphoretics, just mentioned, will not direct it to 
 other excvetories. 
 
 In these and similar cases we must apply to what 
 may be called the accessary specifics, and we fortu- 
 nately have some active medicines of this class. Among 
 these we may reckon the MINERAL ACIDS, particularly 
 the nitrous. The nitrous acid was warmly recom- 
 mended to us from the experience of the Indian prac- 
 titioners. Our expectations, often deceived by pomp- 
 ous promises, were not raised high when we were in- 
 formed that its effects were equal to those of mercury; 
 but, though far inferior, it is a medicine highly useful. 
 The nitrous acid will not cure lues, but it will arrest the 
 symptoms and restore the strength in those intervals 
 when mercury can be no longer borne. It will some- 
 times in these intervals seem even to advance the cure, 
 and we can truly add, that the methodus medemli has 
 not for many years received a more powerful auxiliary. 
 The other accessary antisyphili tics are the bark, opium, 
 china root, guaiacum, sassafrass, astragalus, lobelia, lu- 
 jiulus, dulcamara, sarsa,and mezereon. We have arrang- 
 ed them in what seems the order of their efficacy, com- 
 mencing with the least powerful ; omitting the volatile 
 alkali, muriated barytes, the juniper, the cicuta, the 
 green rind of the walnut, the bardana, and suponaria, 
 as of very inconsiderable, if any, power. On the indivi- 
 duals of the former class we shall add a few remarks. 
 The Jieru-vian bark has, alone, no power of checking 
 : progress of the syphilitic infection. Yet it is often 
 
 the progress 
 
 highly useful in lues, when mercurial ulcers occur iii 
 the mouth ; when the ulcers of suppurating bubos as- 
 sume a livid appearance, or those in the perinaeum are 
 foul, with deep sloughs. It has been contended that it 
 meliorates venereal symptoms ; but, in reality, it only 
 lessens their painful irritation by diminishing irritability. 
 The cicuta, and the green rind of the walnut, in the 
 second class, act in the same manner, if indeed they 
 have any effect. 
 
 Ofiium has been celebrated as a certain antisyphilitic, 
 and, in many instances, it has had apparently a power- 
 ful effqct. This, however, is temporary only, and the 
 symptoms have returned with increased violence. It 
 acts like the former medicine by lessening irratibility, 
 and in some measure perhaps as a diaphoretic. In this 
 way it is peculiarly useful in mercurial ulcers. The 
 china root., the guaiacum, sassafras, astragalus, escajnis, 
 lobelia syphilitic a, /ujnilus,and dulcamara, are not found 
 to answer the high expectations formerly entertained 
 of them. The three first are occasionally ingredients 
 in diet drinks, and the three last are, in this country, 
 scarcely ever prescribed. 
 
 The sarsa/iarilla has retained a considerable credit, 
 and is even now generally employed. What its effects 
 may be in a recent state we know not, but we have 
 found its powers inconsiderable in this country, though 
 we have given large doses in substance. It appears to 
 be chiefly mucilaginous, with few sensible properties, 
 which would lead us to suppose it active. 
 
 The mezereon, on the contrary, is a powerfully sti- 
 mulating diaphoretic, from a plant strongly narcotic, 
 and seems to combine the united virtues of the rest. 
 It has alone often effected all that has been expected 
 from the others, which in many instances seem to 
 overwhelm instead of adding to its powers. 
 
 If we examine these antisyphilitics we shall find them 
 in general narcotic ; in a few instances merely mucilagin- 
 ous, and in general diaphoretic. If the sarsa is not merely 
 mucilaginous, it is diaphoretic. From each property 
 we perceive that some advantages may be derived in 
 lues ; and when all are combined, the effects may be 
 more salutary. In the mezereon' we combine the 
 diaphoretic and the narcotic ; in the sarsa, the former 
 with the demulcent ; in juniper, the bardana, the sas- 
 safras, and the guaiacum, we have probably only the 
 diaphoretic, or with a less degree of the mucilaginous; 
 in the dulcamara, lupulus, astragalus, the green rind of 
 walnut, bark, and opium, the narcotic only. The same 
 views assist us in forming a judgment of their compa- 
 rative merit ; but their order was long since fixed by 
 experience, before we had occasion to examine the 
 source of their efficacy. Above all we must reflect, 
 that those which have any claim to a diaphoretic power 
 are given in decoction, by which the active particles are 
 attenuated and conveyed to the skin ; and these only are 
 useful where the disease has penetrated to the minutest 
 vessels. 
 
 Mr. Bell observes, in his Treatise on Ulcers, that 
 those which are the result of a venereal taint of a long 
 continuance, are singular in the appearance of their dis- 
 charge. It is at first thin, but soon becomes tough and 
 viscid ; having a very loathsome, though not the ordinary, 
 putrid smell, and a singular greenish yellow colour. 
 In such ulcers as have a lues of long continuance 
 
LUM 
 
 887 
 
 LUM 
 
 for their cause, we should depend on the effect of mer- 
 cury given internally, contenting ourselves with such 
 external applications as will keep the sore clean. In 
 this manner the different ulcers are, as we have said, 
 indices that the disease is eradicated from the habit. 
 Venereal ulcers are apt to inflame, and are then pain- 
 ful ; but a saturnine poultice will relieve the inconve- 
 nience, and the unguentum cereum Pharmac. Edinb. 
 will be only required. If the ulcer is seated near a bone, 
 the appearance of fungous flesh will lead to a suspi- 
 cion of caries ; and besides the proper treatment for 
 carious bones, mercury must be administered. These 
 ulcers are often obstinate, though every venereal symp- 
 tom is removed; and this is frequently owing to some 
 other disease, which will require attention. The sores, 
 however, will sometimes not heal from the effects of 
 mercury, and then the bark, opium, or both, with a 
 nourishing diet, a pure air, and moderate exercise, will 
 usually succeed. If the sloughs on these ulcers are 
 tough, dressings that gently stimulate will be required; 
 and two drachms of the nitrated quicksilver may be 
 addtd to an ounce of the unguentum resinae flavae for 
 this purpose. When a gland is the seat of an ulcer, a 
 salutary suppuration is with difficulty produced, and the 
 gland, at least the hardened part of it, must be destroyed 
 by repeated applications of the argentum nitratum. 
 See Bell on Ulcers, vol. vi. p. 381, &c. 
 
 An eruption of the skin is sometimes also the conse- 
 quence of a free use of mercury, attended with a fever, 
 usually idiopathic. The skin is affected with a prickling 
 sensation, and a rash follows, which terminates in branny 
 scales. The skin, however, is left in a state peculiarly 
 tender and irritable, which is relieved by bark or opium, 
 but, above all, by the mineral acids. 
 
 When venereal ulcers appear cancerous, fresh air, a 
 fuller diet, abstinence from mercury, and hemlock 
 applied outwardly, or given inwardly, will sometimes 
 succeed. A more speedy effect has been observed from 
 eating several lemons in a day. See some observations 
 of this kind in the London Medical Transactions, vol. 
 ii. p. 338, &c. 'Venereal ulcers in the throat may be 
 conveniently relieved with the following : R. Hydrar- 
 gyri muriati, gr. x. acidi muriatici, gut. v. tinct. lav. c. 
 5 i. m. cap. gut. v. xx. bis. die, in aq. pura vel jusculi 
 avenacei. 
 
 Astruc on the Venereal Disease, or Chapman's 
 Abridgment of Astruc; Heister's Surgery ; Fordyce's 
 Elements, part the second; Falck's Treatise on the 
 Venereal Disease; Fordyce's Review of the Venereal 
 Disease; White's Surgery, vol. iv. p. 399, 423 ; Swe- 
 diaur, Plenck, Howard, Bell, and Hunter, on Venereal 
 Complaints ; Pearson's Observations on the Effects of 
 various Articles of the Materia Medica in Venereal 
 Complaints. 
 
 LU'JULA, (corrupted from the diminutive ALLELU- 
 
 JULA, q. V.). ACETOSA. 
 
 LUMBA'GO, (from lumbus, a loin~). Pain in the 
 loins. See RHEUMATISMUS and ARTHRITIS. 
 
 LUMBA'GO PSOA'DICA, and APOSTEMATOSA. See 
 ARTHROPUOSIS. 
 
 LUMBA'LIS MU'SCULUS, (from the same). See 
 
 PsOAS. 
 
 LUMBA'RES NE'RVI, (from the same). The 
 LUMBAR NERVES pass out from the spinal marrow 
 through the vertebrae of the loins, and become larger 
 
 from the first to the last. The first lumbar nerve throws 
 a large branch backward, and two filaments to the in- 
 tercostal : the trunk of the nerve goes through the psoas 
 muscle, then to the spine of the os ilium, at whose an- 
 terior superior process it throws off several branches to 
 the muscles, and one to the spermatic cord in the male, 
 and to the round ligament of the female. The first going 
 to join the second, sends off two filaments; one of 
 which goes to the spermatic cord, the other passes 
 under the Poupart's ligament to the groin ; from this the 
 pain felt in the thigh during a fit of the stone is ex- 
 plained. 
 
 The second lumbar nerve lies on the inside of the 
 psoas muscle, goes through its head, and runs along it; 
 then passes through the annular aperture of the obli- 
 quus externus to the scrotum in males, and the labia in 
 women. The second lumbar nerve joins with the third ; 
 and that again communicating with the fourth, forms 
 the crural nerve. See CRURALIS. 
 
 The fourth and fifth lumbar nerves, and the three 
 first sacral, form the sciatic nerve, which, passing out 
 at the great sciatic notch, runs down between the tuber- 
 culum ischii and trochanter major, along the internal 
 and posterior part of the thigh, between the biceps and 
 seminervosus, as far as the ham, rather nearer the inner 
 condyle of the os femoris than the outer. See CAUDA 
 
 LUMBA'RES ARTE'RI* go out posteriorly from the 
 inferior descending aorta, in five or six pair, in the same 
 manner as the intercostals. The upper ones send 
 branches to the neighbouring parts of the diaphragm 
 and intercostal muscles, and supply the place of semi- 
 intercostal arteries; they are also distributed to the 
 psoas, and other adjacent muscles ; and, by perforating 
 the oblique muscle, they become external hypogastric 
 arteries. They also go to the vertebral muscles, and 
 enter the spinal canal. 
 
 LUMBA'RES VE'N-E proceed from the vena cava, near 
 the bifurcation, and principally on the right side ; some- 
 times from the left iliac vein ; this branch communi- 
 cates with the azygos and intercostal veins. 
 
 LUMBA'RIS' EXTE'RNUS. See QUADRATUS 
 
 LUMBORUM. 
 
 LUMBA'RIS IXTE'RXUS. See PSOAS. 
 . LUMBA'RIS REGIO. The REGION OF THE LIOXS is 
 the posterior external region of the bejly, extending 
 from the lowest ribs on each side, and the last vertebra 
 of the back, to the os sacrum, and the neighbouring 
 parts of the os ilium. The sides of this region are 
 strictly called the loins, and include also the musculus 
 quadratus lumborum on each side of the lower portions 
 of the sacro-lumbares, of the longissimi, and latissimi 
 dorsi, the musculus sacer, kc. 
 
 LUMBRICA'LES MU'SCULI, (from their resem- 
 blance to a worm,) vermiculares, Jidicinales^ fiexorea 
 primi internodii dig-ilorum, the productions of the 
 flexors of the fingers and the toes : originating from 
 their respective tendons, after encircling the basis of 
 each finger and toe they join with the extensors. Their 
 office is, when the extensors have done their utmost, to 
 finish the extension, and, when the flexors have done 
 their utmost, to finish the flexion. 
 
 LU'MBRICI, (a tubricitate, from their slipperiness). 
 The lumbricus, which abounds in the intestines of 
 young persons, resembles so nearly, in its general 
 
LUM 
 
 888 
 
 LUM 
 
 Appearance, the earth worm, that it has been considered 
 as the same animal. It is, however, distinct, and is the 
 E^ftnf w/yv\a, of the ancient physicians, distinguished 
 from the earth worm by wanting the elevated ring in 
 the middle of its body. The body of the ascaris lum- 
 brico ides, for this is its generic name, is round; its 
 head furnished with three vesicles, placed in a triangu- 
 lar form ; generally from twelve to fifteen inches in 
 length, and about the diameter of a goose quill. The 
 head may be distinguished by the three vesicles men- 
 tioned, and the triangular space between is the mouth 
 of the animal. The tail terminates Suddenly in a very 
 sharp point, and near it the orifice of the anus may be 
 distinctly seen. Near the middle of the body is a cir- 
 cular depression about three lines in extent, in which 
 is an aperture like a small point. This band is most 
 conspicuous when the body of the worm is distended, 
 and it seems wanting when the body is collapsed. Just 
 below the mouth are two small transverse clefts, which 
 Bruguiere calls stigmata, and thinks them the organs 
 of respiration. 
 
 Two longitudinal lines extend through the whole 
 body of the worm, which are the tendons to which the 
 semicircular muscles are attached. The animal, how- 
 ever, does not move, like the earth worm, by a vermi- 
 cular motion, but curls its body in circles, from 
 which it extends the head. A number of vesicles sur- 
 round the intestinal tube, which proceeds, without any 
 change of direction, from the head to the anus, but 
 they do not extend beyond the depressed band. Below 
 it the connecting medium appears to be a common cel- 
 lular substance. These vesicles are filled with a mucous, 
 probably a nutritious, fluid. The intestinal canal con- 
 tains a dark green fluid, resembling the meconium of 
 infants. But even from the lower part of the canal fila- 
 ments appear to arise, which probably convey a portion 
 of nourishment, though the great reservoirs are in the 
 upper portion. The most singular part of the worm is 
 what may be considered as its uterus. Just below the 
 depressed band a white vessel is seen, which soon divides 
 into two, and after running some way in a cylindrical 
 form, they quickly become smaller, and at last are mi- 
 nutely convoluted, embracing on all sides the intestinal 
 tube. These vessels, forced by the agonies of the worm 
 through the particles of the abdomen, appeared to Mr,. 
 Church the young of the animal, which he, of course, 
 considered as viviparous. It is, however, generally 
 agreed that the lumbricus intestinalis is oviparous. 
 
 The lumbricus terrestris has but one vesicle, is flat 
 towards the tail, and has bristles on its under side, 
 which it can erect at pleasure. Its annular muscles 
 are large, and of a dusky red ; and on its under surface 
 is a large semilunar fold of the skin, into which the 
 animal can draw its head. It has also three lines on its 
 upper surface. 
 
 The intestinal lumbricus is seldom solitary, but in 
 very few instances appears to be injurious. Its source 
 is unknown; for it has not been found in any other 
 situation. When first discharged they are semitrans- 
 parent, and of a dilute red colour, but they soon be- 
 come yellowish. They are usually found in the je- 
 junum and ileum, rarely in the large intestines, and 
 still more so in the stomach. In each they appear to be 
 escaping from the body, when fever renders their situa- 
 
 tion uncomfortable, or active anthelmintics force them 
 with the mucus from their seals. 
 
 Lamarck isysteme dgs A;iimaux sans Vertebres; 
 Histoire Naturelle des Vers, par Deierville, (suite de 
 Buffon); Pallas de intra Viventibus; Hooper's Me- 
 moirs of the Medical Society, vol. v. See VERMES. 
 
 LU'MBRICI LA'TI. See TJE.KIS. 
 
 LUMBRICO'RUM SEMEN. See SANTONICUM. 
 
 LU'MBRICUS TERRE'STRIS. (See LUMBRICUS 
 INTESTINALIS.) The EARTH WORM is supposed to have 
 an antispasmodic and diuretic virtue. If worms are 
 moistened with vinous spirits to prevent their putre- 
 faction, and placed in a cellar, they deliquesce ; and the 
 liquor, when mixed with alkaline salts, is said to yield 
 crystals of nitre. They have been employed for the 
 same purposes as snails. 
 
 LU'MBRICUS E'DULIS. A species of lumbricus found 
 on the southern sandy shore of Batavia, is considered 
 as a delicacy ; it is described by Pallas, who thinks it 
 the same as the teredo, described in the twenty-sixth 
 volume of the Philosophical Transactions. See Spi- 
 cilegia Zoologica Fasciculus, x. 10. 
 
 LU'MBUS, (a lubidine']. The LOIN. 
 
 LU'MBUS VE'NERIS. See MILLEFOLIUM. 
 
 LU'MEN, (quasi lucimen, a luceo, to shine). The 
 effects of light on the human system have not yet been 
 explained. We have of late only began to perceive with 
 clearness the causes of its influence on vegetables and 
 some chemical preparations. We find, in general, that 
 light separates oxygen ; that it changes the nitric into 
 the nitrous acid, and the oxymuriatic to common mu- 
 riatic acid. We find, also, that it deprives many prepa- 
 rations of their peculiar colour, particularly phospho- 
 rus ; and it seems greatly to influence the process of 
 crystallization. Some preparations must be exposed to 
 a strong solar light, as carmine ; for a cloud, it is said, 
 will spoil the colour, and the argentum fulminans re- 
 quires to be exposed to the light of the sun for many days. 
 
 If we ascend to the vegetable kingdom, we shall find 
 that the absence of light deprives the leaves of their co- 
 lour ; and Humboldt, who discovered some vegetables 
 in the deepest shafts of mines, found that the shapes of 
 the leaves were not the same. If plants, then, will grow 
 without light, we must not consider their growth as 
 wholly depending on the decomposition of water, in 
 consequence of light ; but we have reason to consider 
 the colour as depending not only on the decomposition 
 of the water, but of the carbonic acid gas also. 
 
 Animals confined without light are often of a white 
 colour ; but this must be confined to those who usually 
 live in the open air; for the mole, the pangolin, and 
 some others who scarcely ever see the day, are not 
 white. The particular cause of this change has not 
 been examined. It is not apparently from a deficiency 
 of oxygen. Some animals emit light in their motions, 
 and this light is connected with their life and activity, 
 as in the lampyris, the glow worm, the insects in oyster 
 shells, and those which illumine the sea in a storm. 
 In these it seems that light enters into the composi- 
 tion of those fluids to which their activity is owing, 
 and, indeed, every fact now noticed shows that light is 
 a body, and may form a component part of other bodies. 
 We are not acquainted with the effects of light on the 
 human body. We know that the oxygen is a powerful 
 
LUP 
 
 889 
 
 LUT 
 
 stimulus, and that colour, health, and vigour, are 
 often in excess when this air is breathed ; but it seems 
 probable that this is the case when the oxygen is in a 
 loose uncombined state, and that light is salutary in 
 promoting its separation. These speculations are, how- 
 ever, uncertain, and it is still more so, whether light 
 is really a component part of our bodies. When we 
 reflect, however, that the general health is apparently 
 connected with light, that the peculiar acid of the 
 animal system, the phosphoric, has a powerful attrac- 
 tion for this element, and appears to contain it, not only 
 in a chemical combination, but, when in the form of an 
 oxide, unites with, and allows it to separate without 
 decomposition, we may suspect it to be a more power- 
 ful agent in the animal economy than has yet been 
 supposed. 
 
 For the physical properties of light, see Haiiy Traite 
 de la Physique, vol. ii. ; Cavallo's Natural Philosophy, 
 vol. iii. ; and the article OCULUS. For the chemical, 
 see Exeter Essays. 
 
 LU'NA, (from the Hebrew term lun, the night). 
 See ARGENTUM. 
 
 LU'NA PHILOSOPHO'RUM. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 LUNA'RE OS, (from luna, the moon}. The second 
 bone of the first row in the wrist, because one of its 
 sides resembles a crescent. See CARPUS. 
 
 LUNA'RIA, (from luna, the moon; from the shape 
 of its leaves, like a crescent). An appellation of many 
 plants whose leaves are renifonn, but more peculiarly 
 applied to the osmunda of Linnaeus. 
 
 LUNA'RIS PILU'LA, (from luna, silver}. See 
 CAUSTICUM LUNARE, under ARGENTUM. 
 
 LUNA'TICA, ISCHU'HIA, (from luna, the moon). 
 A periodical suppression of urine, noticed by Sauvages. 
 See ISCHURIA. 
 
 LUNE'TRIA is, in the chemical jargon, a species of 
 hectic, curable in one period of the moon. 
 
 LUPA'RIA, (from lufius, a -wolf; supposed to de- 
 stroy wolves). Jiconitum Ponticum folio Platani, Ly- 
 coctonum luteum,aconitum lycoclonum Lin. Sp. PI. 750. 
 YELLOW WOLF'S BANE. Like the other species, it is 
 poisonous. 
 
 LU'PIA (from At/we*, to molest'). A kind of tu- 
 mour like a ganglion, hard, and not peculiar to any part 
 of the body : when it is in the inside of the eyelid it is 
 called chalaza; when about the joints lujiia. Dr. Cul- 
 len uses it as a generic term for wen. See N.SVUS. 
 
 LU'PULUS, (Ava-fl, dislike; from its bitterness,) hu- 
 mulus convolvulus fierennis, humulus lufiulus Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1457. The HOP. This plant hath hollow stalks, and 
 broad serrated leaves, cut into three or five sharp 
 pointed sections. On the tops grow loose scaly heads, 
 among which are small flat seeds. It is perennial, grows 
 wild in hedges, and the bottom of hills, in various 
 parts of Europe; but those used are cultivated in plan- 
 tations. In August and September the scaly heads are 
 dried in kilns with a gentle fire. 
 
 The scaly heads have a bitter, warm, aromatic taste, 
 yielding their virtue to proof and rectified spirit, by ma- 
 ceration without heat; and to water, by warm infusion. 
 The extract obtained from the spirituous tincture is an 
 elegant bitter ; but hops are only at present used for 
 preserving malt liquor. Like many other bitters, the 
 colt! infusion is more grateful than that made with boil- 
 ing water; but the quantity must be larger. Hops have 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 been suspected of a narcotic power, and there is said to 
 be an act of parliament prohibiting their use in beer. 
 On the other hand, a pillow of hops has been said to 
 procure sleep. Hops have been lately, like other narcotic 
 bitters, recommended in gout. The Spaniards boil a 
 pound of hop roots in a gallon of water to six pints, and 
 drink half a pint of the decoction, whilst in bed, every 
 morning, as a remedy for the lues venerea. See Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 LU'PUS. The WOLF CANCER ; because it devours 
 rapidly the flesh, like a wolf. It is the noli me tangere 
 in the 1 seventh order tubercula of Willan. See CANCER. 
 
 LU'PUS PHILOSOPHO'RUM. See ANTIMONIUM. 
 
 LUSCIO'SUS, and LUCI'TIOSUS, (from luscus). 
 One who only discerns objects that are very near the 
 eye. See NYCTYALOPS. 
 
 LUSITA'NICUM DECO'CTUM. See SARSAPA- 
 
 RILLA. 
 
 LUTE'A, LUTE'OLA, (from lutum, mud; because 
 it grows in muddy places, or is of the colour of mud,) 
 struthium, DYER'S WEED. Reseda luteola Lin. Sp. PI. 
 643. The root, boiled with salt, dyes wool of a fine 
 yellow colour. Dioscorides recommends it as useful in 
 the jaundice, and, indeed, every thing yellow was em- 
 ployed in the same disease; but the present practice 
 does not notice it. 
 
 LUTUM, (from At/?, soluble). LUTE. CJSMEN- 
 TUM. Many chemical vessels require to be covered 
 with coating, to preserve them from being broken or 
 melted in the fire, or to close exactly their junctures. 
 These coatings are, in general, called lutes. Glass ves- 
 sels may be covered with a mixture of equal parts of 
 coarse sand and stiiF clay, mixed with water and a little 
 hair, so as to form a liquid paste, which must be spread 
 with a brush upon the glass ; and when dry, covered 
 with another coat, until the coveringis sufficiently thick. 
 When a glass is to be exposed to the action of the fire, 
 a coating of fat earth and fresh horse dung is recom- 
 mended : the earth is suffered to macerate for some 
 hours in water ; and, when properly softened, it muR 
 be kneaded with the horse dung into soft paste, to be 
 spread with the hand upon every part of the retort. 
 The horse dung is useful, as containing a serous fluid, 
 which hardens by heat, strongly connects all the 
 parts together, and with filaments of hay, contributes 
 to cement them .very firmly. The dung must be fresh : 
 for, when altered by fermentation, it does not possess 
 the same virtues. Retorts, luted in this manner, resist 
 the action of the fire very powerfully, and the adhesion 
 of the lute is such, that, even should the glass break 
 during the operation, the distillation may be still car- 
 ried on. 
 
 The lutes with which the joining of vessels are closed 
 are of different kinds, according to the nature of the 
 substances to be distilled. When vapours of watery 
 liquors, and such as are not corrosive, are to be pre- 
 vented from escaping, it is sufficient to surround the 
 joining of the receiver to the nose of the alembic, or of 
 the retort, with slips of paper, or of linen covered with 
 a mixture of wheat flour and water, of the consistency 
 of soft paste; slips of bladder, wetted, will be often suf- 
 ficient if carefully applied. When more active vapours 
 are to be secured, the lute may consist of a soft paste 
 made of quick lime extinguished in air, and mixed 
 with the white of egg. When corrosive acid vapours 
 5 X 
 
LUX 
 
 800 
 
 LUX 
 
 are to be confined, what is called the fat lute is neces- 
 sary. Fine clay, well dried and powdered, must be 
 sifted through a silken scarce, then moistened with 
 water, and beat into a stiff paste with boiled lintseedoil, 
 applied to the junctures, and secured by means of slips 
 of linen : these slips must be covered with the lute made 
 of quenched lime and white of egg. Chaptel's Elements 
 of Chemistry. 
 
 LUXA'TIO, LUXATU'RA, (from luxo, to dislo- 
 cate) . Dislocatio; aberratio; eluxatio; emotio; elongatio; 
 ecfitoma;ecclysisi lygismos; delocatio; exarthrema; olis- 
 thetna; a LUXATION, or DISLOCATION. A slight dis- 
 location is termed diacinema; jiarathrema; an incom- 
 plete one, contortio or declinatio. Dr. Cullen places it 
 in the class locales, and order ectoflits, which he defines 
 a bone removed from its seat in the joints. To which 
 may be added, " causing an impediment to voluntary 
 motion :" a compound luxation is when a wound, frac- 
 ture, or a violent contusion, attends. 
 
 Luxations from internal causes are thus distinguished: 
 1. The limb is so relaxed, that it may be easily moved 
 in any direction. 2. A cavity about the joint, and a 
 hollowness between the bones, may be felt with the 
 fingers. 3. The dislocated bone, if replaced, soon 
 escapes spontaneously, from the weakness of the liga- 
 ment and muscles. 4. The dislocated limb is frequently 
 longer than the sound one, and attended with neither 
 pain, inflammation, nor convulsion. 5. It generally hap- 
 pens to the upper part of the femur, or humerus, and 
 sometimes to the articulation of the foot with the tibia. 
 When owing to an external injury, the diagnostics are 
 uncertain, when the joint is swollen from a violent con- 
 tusion or distortion. In such cases we must suspend 
 our judgment; and could we decide until the in- 
 flammation and tumour were abated, attempts towards 
 a reduction would be improper. The more readily to 
 discover a luxation, it may be observed, that when the 
 head of a bone is removed out of its place, the other 
 e^nd will be distorted in an opposite direction. A tu- 
 mour is also generally observable where the dislocated 
 part of the bone is seated, and an hollowness from 
 whence it receded; though, in a muscular part, the tu- 
 mour and cavity are not easily perceived. 
 
 In consequence of a luxation, the symptoms differ as 
 the parts affected are different: in general, there is an 
 immobility, or a defective motion of the dislocated 
 limb; a distraction of some muscles, and a relaxation of 
 others; violent pain and inflammatory tension of the 
 joint ; a torpor of the subjacent parts ; a compression 
 of the neighbouring vessels, from whence an atrophy, 
 gangrene, pain, oedematous swellings, or convulsions, 
 may ensue. 
 
 Co'm pound luxations are more dangerous than com- 
 pound fractures. Boerhaave observes, that the worst 
 luxation is produced by a solution or a separation of 
 the epiphysis from the body of the bone. In general, 
 the prognostic should be cautious, but the difficulties 
 and uncertainties are greater in proportion to the dis- 
 tance of the dislocated bone from its proper place ; the 
 figure of the luxated limb ; the part in which the luxa- 
 tion is seated ; the parts pressed, or intercepted ; the 
 pain, inflammation, or other violent symptoms. 
 
 It will be obvious that a partial dislocation may be 
 more easily reduced than a more complete one ; and a 
 fracture attending will render the cure more doubtful : 
 
 indeed, if a fracture near the joint is accompanied will; 
 a luxation, a stiff joint must be expected, if the limb 
 can be saved. After a limb has been some time lux- 
 ated, it forms a socket for itself, and its old cavity i.- 
 usually filled with a fatty substance, but not with in- 
 spissated synovia, as has been asserted. The attempt 
 is, in this case, hopeless, and generally unnecessary; for 
 the limb, in its new position, retains some degree of 
 motion, and is perhaps more serviceable than it would 
 be after the inflammation which would arise from un- 
 successful attempts. In delicate constitutions, and ad- 
 vanced periods of life, luxations are more easily reduced 
 than in the young and strong, whose muscles resist very 
 powerfully. 
 
 The object of the surgeon is to reduce the luxation, 
 an operation called embole; and to retain the limb in its 
 proper situation. If inflammation or tumour^is consi- 
 derable, they must be removed before a reduction is at- 
 tempted. Mr. Pott justly observes, tljat the resistance of 
 the muscles is the only cause of the difficulty of reduc- 
 ing luxations ; that much force is never required, pro- 
 vided the muscles are relaxed by aproperposition of the 
 limb ; and that in recent cases, at least, the capsular liga- 
 ment will rarely, if ever, impede. The extension should 
 be gradual and continued, until the dislocated bone is on 
 a level with the Cavity from whence it receded. If the 
 head does not then spontaneously return, it must be as- 
 sisted by pressure, employing the dislocated bone as a 
 lever. Dr. Hunter seems to think that a rupture of the 
 capsular ligament is a greater impediment to reduction 
 than the contraction of the muscles. It cannot be de- 
 nied, that, in violent luxations, this ligament is often 
 broken ; but this is by no means an universal conse- 
 quence. Both recommend gentle extension, and to avoid 
 violence. 
 
 When the external parts are violently bruised, gene- 
 ral and topical bleeding, saturnine applications, &c. are 
 necessary. The limb must be laid in an easy posture, 
 and the tumour allowed to subside before the real na- 
 ture of the case can be understood, or any attempt made 
 to reduce the displaced bone. The great impediment,' 
 we have said, is the strong power of the muscles, which 
 not only resists the extension, but often throws the 
 bone into a different cavity from that to which we 
 wished to direct it. When a fracture accompanies dis- 
 located bones, a firm callus must be allowed to form 
 before the reduction is attempted; but, if the fracture- 
 be at a distance from the dislocation, or in very small 
 bones, where the power of the muscles is inconsider- 
 able, this precaution may be neglected. 
 
 After the luxation is reduced, leeches and saturnine 
 applications should be employed, the pains moderated 
 by opium, and fever diminished by cooling medicines, 
 laxatives, and a low regimen in every respect. The 
 most perfect tranquillity is absolutely necessary. 
 
 I.CA'LCIS LUXA'TIO o'ssis. Luxation of the heel bone. 
 Whether luxated inward or outward, a cavity on one 
 side, and a tumour on the other, discovers it; and the 
 pain is severe. The treatment is the same as is directed 
 when the bones of the hand are luxated. 
 
 2. CA'WTIS LUXA'TIO vel CRA'NII. Luxation of the 
 head. A separation of the bones of the cranium from 
 the hydrocephalus is by some called a luxation of 
 the head; but in general, is meant a luxation of the 
 upper vertebra of the, neck. In this case, the patient 
 
LV \ 
 
 891 
 
 LUX 
 
 being seated, upon the ground, and supported by an as- 
 sistant, the surgeon standing behind should raise the 
 head from the breast. The assistant should press down 
 the shoulders, and the head be gradually drawn up, till 
 the dislocation is reduced. If this does not happen with 
 moderate extension, it may, at the same time, be gently 
 moved from side to side. A sudden crack or noise is 
 heard on the reduction being completed. See Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi. p. 183, 19o. 
 
 3. CA'RPI LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the wrist. One 
 or two of the bones in the wrist are sometimes removed 
 from their place, which is discovered, as usual, by a tu- 
 mour and a cavity, with violent pain. If the luxation 
 is recent, it must be treated as a luxation of the hand. 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 89, 246. White's Surgery, 
 p. 163. 
 
 4. CLAVI'CULJE LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the clavicle. 
 When this accident happens, the sooner the reduc- 
 tion is performed the better; for long continued luxa- 
 tions of the clavicle are rarely cured. 
 
 The clavicle may slip from the sternum either out- 
 ward or inward ; in the first case a preternatural tumour 
 is observed about the joining of the bones : in the latter 
 case a sinus is observed in the part affected, the aspera 
 arteria, the carotids, the contiguous nerve, and the 
 oesophagus, are compressed. The general directions 
 recommended, in case of a fractured clavicle, when the 
 accident hath happened near the breast bone, are suffi- 
 cient in this as well as with respect to a luxation hap- 
 pening next the acromion. The last is sometimes not 
 easily distinguished from a luxated humerus. Pare ob- 
 serves, that in this case the upper part of the clavicle 
 starts upwards, and a hollow cavity is observed where 
 the clavicle is separated from the acromion : the pain is 
 violent, and the patient cannot move the arm upwards. 
 If the reduction is not speedily effected, the arm will 
 soon become paralytic. 
 
 The greatest care is required in the use of bandages, 
 lest a stiff" or a luxated arm should remain. If the 
 bone is luxated near the sternum, and is started out- 
 ward, besides bolsters to depress the end of the bone, 
 the capelline bandage should be applied ; but if inward, 
 the stellate bandage is preferable, on account of its 
 keeping the shoulder back. If the luxation is next the 
 scapula, the spica with two heads may be used. If 
 both clavicles are displaced, the double spica must be 
 employed, as directed in luxations of the humerus and 
 scapula. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 204; White's 
 Surgery, p. 157. 
 
 5. CO'CCYGIS o'ssis LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the os 
 coccygis. This bone may be forced inward by a blow, 
 or outvard by a difficult birth. In this case, the pain 
 is felt in the lower part of the spine, and inflammation, 
 sometimes with suppuration, in the rectum, is pro- 
 duced. Independent of these symptoms, the sight and 
 touch will discover the disease. In the latter case the 
 bone may be replaced by pressure with the thumb : in 
 the former the fore finger dipped in oil must be intro- 
 duced up the. anus, to press the bone outward, while 
 the other fingers, applied externally, guide it to a pro- 
 per place. 
 
 The T bandage is necessary, and the patient must be 
 kept in bed ; and, when he rises, sit in a perforated 
 chair. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 201; White's 
 Surgery, p. 1 57. 
 
 6. CO'LLI LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the neck. A luxa- 
 tion between the head and the upper vertebra of the 
 neck is immediate death, from the pressure on the me- 
 dulla bblongata, or medulla spinalis. When a man is 
 said to have broken his neck, there is a partial luxation 
 of the first or second vertebra only; and in this case the 
 chin is fixed to the breast, which prevents his speaking, 
 swallowing, or moving the parts below. If an assistant 
 is at hand, he must follow the directions given for the 
 luxation of the head ; or, to gain more power, he should 
 immediately turn the patient on his back, and setting 
 his feet against his shoulders (being, himself seated 
 on the ground), place his hands below the patient's 
 ears, and draw the head towards him, gradually increas- 
 ing the force with which he pulls, and, in pulling, move 
 the head from side to side. 
 
 After reduction, the part should be bathed with spirit 
 of wine. White's Surgery, p. 186. 
 
 7. COSTA'HUM LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the ribs. If a 
 rib is forced inwards, the pleura is injured, and excru- 
 ciating pains, inflammation, difficulty of breathing, 
 cough, ulcers, and immobility of the body, follow. 
 These complaints, with the external appearance of the 
 side, evidently discover the misfortune. This luxation 
 happens between the rib and the spine. 
 
 Luxations internally are with difficulty reduced, be- 
 cause neither the hands nor any instrument can be ap- 
 plied to elevate them. The patient may be laid on his 
 belly over some cylindrical body, and the anterior part 
 of the rib being moved gently towards the back, or 
 shook a little, the head may probably recover its situa- 
 tion. If this fails, the method proposed for fractures of 
 the ribs, when they are forced inwards, and a splinter 
 offends the pleura, may be employed. But, if the 
 symptoms are not urgent, nor the heads of the ribs 
 much removed, every violence should be avoided, as 
 luxated ribs have often remained so without danger. 
 
 The bandage should be a napkin and scapulary, and 
 compresses squeezed out of camphorated spirit of wine 
 applied. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 208. 
 
 8. DIGITO'RUM MA'NUS LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the 
 fingers. The joints of the fingers may be luxated in 
 
 every direction ; but an easy extension, and gentle pres- 
 sure with the finger and thumb will readily reduce them. 
 See LUXATIO METACARPI 16; Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p*. 
 249; White's Surgery, p. 163. 
 
 9. DIGITO'RUM PE'DIS, et O'SSIUM PE'DIS LUXA'TIO. 
 Luxation of the toes and bones of the feet. A disloca- 
 tion of these bones produces great pain, inflammations, 
 and sometimes convulsions, if speedy assistance is not 
 obtained. They are reduced as directed in the case of 
 bones in the hand being the subjects of this accident. 
 The toes are treated as directed for the fingers. See 
 White's Surgery, p. 167. 
 
 10. FE'MORIS o'ssis LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the 
 thigh bone. A fracture of the neck of this bone is 
 sometimes mistaken for a luxation. The head of the 
 thigh bone may be luxated downwards, forwards, in- 
 wards, outwards, and backwards. This luxation, like 
 that of the humerus, is always perfect, and most fre- 
 quently happens inward and downward, the head of 
 the bone tending towards the large foramen of the os 
 pubis. 
 
 When the luxation is outwards, the bone generally 
 slips upwards at the same time ; if inwards and down- 
 
 5X2 
 
LUX 
 
 S92 
 
 LUX 
 
 wards, the leg is longer and more bent than the other, 
 and the knee and foot turn outwards : the head of the 
 bone is thrust near the lower part of the inguen and the 
 foramen of the os pubis ; sometimes the pressure of a 
 nerve, which communicates with the bladder, or of the 
 crural, causes a suppression of urine, or a numbness in 
 the leg. A hollow cavity is perceived in the buttock, 
 usually filled by the great trochanter; and if the reduc- 
 tion is long neglected, the limb withers. The patient 
 will be always lame ; the knee of the luxated limb can- 
 not be brought to the other ; and the chief pain will be 
 felt in the groin, without the grating observed when the 
 bone is fractured, on moving the limb. If the luxation 
 is backwards, the limb is drawn upwards, and a cavity 
 is perceived in the groin, with a tumour in that part of 
 the buttock where the head of the bone and the trochan- 
 ter are lodged. The limb is shortened, the foot bends 
 inward, the heel does not touch the ground, but the pa- 
 tient seems to stand on his toes, and the luxated limb is 
 more easily inflected than extended : in this case, many 
 stand and walk firmly without the bone being reduced, 
 provided their shoe has a higher heel. 
 
 A fractured neck of the thigh bone is distinguished 
 from a luxation of its head, when the thigh bone is lux- 
 ated by an abscess, without any external violence, but 
 only by walking or rising up ; when unattended with' 
 pain, tumour, or inflammation ; or when the whole limb 
 may be bent, and turned about the acetabulum without 
 the noise usually heard in fractures : the contrary signs 
 indicate a fracture. 
 
 In reducing the luxated head of the thigh bone, a 
 longitudinal extension will not suffice, but it must be 
 according to the direction of the cervix. " When a 
 thigh is dislocated inward, or outward, follow," says 
 Mr. Kirkland, " Celsus's advice in laying the patient 
 on one side, so that the part into which the bone hath 
 slipped be always uppermost, and that from which it 
 hath receded, lowermost ; by which means the exten- 
 sion may be made in any direction you have a mind, 
 and your own invention will point out to you twenty 
 ways of securing the patient upon a bed (for a table is 
 usually too high), so that a proper resistance be made 
 to the extension. This done, the knee bent, and a towel 
 fixed properly above it, you must place yourself on that 
 side of the thigh to which the bone is dislocated, with 
 your knee near the head of the bone, and both hands on 
 the opposite side of the knee of the patient, an assistant 
 being fixed at the ankle. The extension may then 
 gradually be begun by three or four men, with the 
 thigh rather in a state of flexion; and when there is 
 reason to think that the head of the bone is brought 
 to a level with the socket, the extension being steadily 
 continued, the knee may be bent near to the abdomen, 
 and, at the same time, whilst the knee pushes the bone 
 towards its place, the ankle must be moved in the same, 
 but the knee of the patient in a contrary, direction. 
 Thus the head will always go into the socket, pro- 
 vided a due extension is made before you attempt to 
 return it." 
 
 Sometimes the head of the thigh bone is pushed be- 
 tween the ischium and sacrum ; in this case, except the 
 patient is exhausted, before attempting the reduction, 
 it will be most eligible to reduce him by brisk cathar- 
 tics, given at short intervals; for the case, in this way, 
 is better ascertained, and the reduction more easily ef- 
 
 fected. London Medical Journal, vol. v. p. 412 ; Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi. p. 252; White's Surgery, p. 163; 
 Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, vol. ii. p. 40. 
 
 11. FI'BUL. LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the fibula. 
 This bone may be separated from the tibia, either at 
 the lower or superior part. In the former case it ge- 
 nerally proceeds from a luxation of the foot externally; 
 this bone must, therefore, be reduced, bound up, and 
 the case treated according to the directions given for 
 luxations of the knee and patella. See Bell's Surgery, 
 vol. xi. p. 273. 
 
 MALLE'OLI LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the ankle. See 
 N 21. 
 
 12. GE'NU LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the knee, is usu- 
 ally partial. If complete, it is easily reduced, but can- 
 not be retained, because the cross ligaments are broken. 
 A luxated knee pan is a necessary attendant of a lux- 
 ated knee, and often taken for it ; but in a proper luxa- 
 tion of the knee the tibia recedes from the femur, either 
 backwards or to either side, but never forward, because 
 the patella hinders it. In this part dislocations are 
 easily discovered. 
 
 If the luxation is partial, the patient must be placed 
 on a table, one assistant taking hold of his thigh, and 
 another extending his leg ; in the mean time, the opera- 
 tor may reduce the bone with his hands. In children 
 and young persons, if the extension is made with vio- 
 lence, it endangers a separation of the epiphyses, a worse 
 disease than the luxation. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. 
 p. 269; White's Surgery, p. 165. 
 
 13. HU'MERI LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the humerus. 
 The head of this bone may slip out before, behind, 
 (even under the scapula,) or downwards; but never 
 upwards, except the acromion and coracoid processes 
 are fractured. When the humerus is luxated downward, 
 there is a cavity in the upper part of it perceptible to 
 the eye in some instances, but to the finger in all, and a 
 tumour in the arm pit, because the head of the bone is 
 lodged there. The luxated arm is longer than the other, 
 and when it can be moved or extended, it gives exqui- 
 site pain in lifting it to the mouth. 
 
 Fresh luxations are most easily reduced ; those of 
 long continuance are restored with difficulty ; but if the 
 head of the humerus adheres to the adjacent parts, 
 which after a long time usually happens, a reduction 
 cannot be effected by any means. See Medical Obser- 
 vations and Inquiries, vol. ii. p. 340. 
 
 To reduce the humerus, bend the fore arm, and let 
 an assistant support it; then elevate the arm so that the 
 elbow may be advanced somewhat above the shoulder, 
 bringing it a little inward. An assistant must then 
 make the extension, whilst another counteracting him, 
 draws the inferior angle of the scapula backward to- 
 ward the spine, and presses the acromion a very little 
 downwards: the operator, with his fingers in the axilla, 
 presses the head of the bone upward as soon as he per- 
 ceives the extension to be sufficiently made, and at the 
 same time, with his other hand, brings the elbow of the 
 luxated arm to the patient's side. An extension made 
 downwards, or even horizontally, more frequently fails, 
 than when it is made in some degree upward. 
 
 When the luxation is forward, that is, when the head 
 of the humerus is under the pectoral muscle, there is a 
 cavity under the acromion, but the head of the luxated 
 bone projects towards the breast more than when in the 
 
LUX 
 
 893 
 
 LUX 
 
 axilla ; and if the arm be moved, a more acute pain is 
 felt than in the preceding case ; for the great artery 
 and the nerves of the bones are much pressed. If this 
 luxation is not easily reduced by the method directed, 
 when the head of the humerus is, in the arm pit, let a 
 pulley from the top of a room be fastened to the luxated 
 arm, just above the elbow, and the patient gradually 
 raised from the ground by it : this at least brings the 
 head of the humerus into the axilla, and it may be re- 
 stored into its proper place by the means just described. 
 In this process the fore arm must be brought toward 
 the breast, that the muscles may be relaxed. 
 
 If the luxation is backward, the elbow approaches the 
 chest, and the head of the bone is prominent on the 
 outside of the shoulder ; the arm cannot be moved from 
 the breast, nor extended without great agony, and the 
 lower angle of the scapula will be somewhat pushed 
 out. In this case the general process may be the same 
 as when the head of the humerus is under the pectoral 
 muscle. 
 
 If there is no pulley, a tall strong man may take the 
 patient's arm over his shoulder, and gently raise him 
 from the ground, and the operator may push the head 
 of the dislocated bone into its place as the body becomes 
 suspended. This method of suspending the patient is 
 not so severe as it may seem ; for as no force is used 
 about the shoulder to make a counter extension, the pa- 
 tient does not suffer from those troublesome excoria- 
 tions and contusions which too commonly attend the 
 other methods. 
 
 It is generally agreed that machines for reducing a 
 luxated humerus are never needful. Freke's command- 
 er is preferred to all the other instruments used for this 
 purpose ; as in the use of it the limb may be moved in 
 all directions during the extension, and the situation of 
 the head of the bone can be examined ; but great care 
 is required to keep it perpendicular to the side of the 
 patient. 
 
 As in other luxations, bleedings, Sec. to prevent or 
 check inflammation and swelling, must be used after 
 the reduction, and the arm suspended by a sling. See 
 Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. ii. p. 373; 
 Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 2 1 1 ; White's Surgery, p. 1 58. 
 
 14. MA'NUS LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the hand. 
 The hand may be luxated backward, forward, and on 
 each side; but a luxation backward or forward is most 
 frequent. Each accident is readily distinguished. 
 
 From the distortion of the strong ligament, and the 
 pressure on the tendons, there is exquisite pain and a 
 rigidity of the fingers ; and inflammation, tumour, ab- 
 scess, gangrene, and a caries of the spongy bones of the 
 carpus often follow, seldom curable but by amputation. 
 A recent inconsiderable luxation is more easily managed, 
 and it should be speedily reduced, by extending the 
 hand and arm in opposite directions ; and by placing 
 the cavity of the extended hand on a table or some other 
 flat body, that the tumour may be depressed. This me- 
 thod is necessary, whatever part of the hand is luxated. 
 See LUXATIO METACARPI, 16. 
 
 15. MAXI'LL* INFERIO'RIS LUXA'TIO. Luxation of 
 the loiyer jatv. This bone is usually luxated forwards 
 on one or both its sides. If one side only is luxated, 
 the chin inclines to the opposite side, and on the dislo- 
 cated side the mouth is wider open. When both sides 
 are dislocated, the mouth gapes wide, the jaw starts 
 
 forwards, and the chin falls towards the breast, so that 
 the patient cannot shut his mouth, speak distinctly, nor 
 swallow with ease. This accident may happen from a 
 blow, or from yawning. 
 
 When one side only is dislocated, it is easily reduced ; 
 but when both sides suffer, the patient must be placed 
 in a low seat, with his head secure against the breasf of 
 an assistant ; then securing the thumbs from being bit, 
 place them on the patient's teeth, as far back as you 
 conveniently can, at the same time fixing your fingers 
 on the outside of the jaw : when you have secure hold 
 of the jaw, press it downward, backward, and upward. 
 If all this is done almost in the same instant, the reduc- 
 tion will be complete ; or, as Mr. Bell says, when the 
 fingers are applied as directed, the surgeon must pull 
 the under jaw forward, till he finds it move somewhat 
 from its situation ; and he should then press the jaw 
 forcibly down with his thumbs, and moderately back- 
 ward with the palms of his hands, when the ends of the 
 bone will immediately slip into their situation. 
 
 If only one side is luxated, the same mode will suc- 
 ceed, if the affected side be pressed most forcibly down- 
 wards and backwards. Bandages are useless in this 
 case. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 189, 190 ; White's 
 Surgery, p. 155. 
 
 16. METACA'RPI LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the Meta- 
 carfius. See MAXUS LUXATIO. 
 
 Mr. Bell observes, that in the reduction of these dis- 
 locations (viz. of the metacarpus and fingers), the bone 
 should not be pulled down till it be somewhat raised or 
 elevated from the contiguous bone ; for, as all the bones 
 of the fingers and thumbs, as well as those of the me- 
 tacarpus, are considerably thicker at their extremities 
 than in any other part, these projections are apt to be 
 forced against each other when the extension is made 
 in a straight direction. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 
 249, 251 ; White's Surgery, p. 163. 
 
 17. NA'SI o'ssis LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the bone 
 of the nose. This accident is easily discovered by the 
 eye and the touch. The reduction is effected by a quill 
 put up the nostrils, and then with the fingers replacing 
 the bones. After the reduction a sticking plaster may 
 be applied. Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 184. 
 
 18. OLECRA'NI LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the elbow. 
 A perfect luxation of this joint rarely happens, ex- 
 cept the olecranon is fractured, or the ligament greatly 
 weakened. This luxation may be backward (which is 
 most frequent), forward, outward, or inward. If 
 backward, the arm appears crooked and shorter, and 
 cannot be extended : in the internal part of the flexure 
 the humerus will be prominent ; in the external, the 
 olecranon, with a large cavity between both bones. 
 When from the fracture of the olecranon, the elbow 
 is pushed forward, the os humeri will stick out behind, 
 the ulna is prominent on the fore part, and a cavity ap- 
 pears in proportion to the luxation. If external, the 
 tumour. is so too, and vice versa. 
 
 In a violent luxation, or one of long standing, the 
 bone cannot be replaced without great difficulty, as the 
 ligaments are strong and the processes numerous. Re- 
 cent and slighter luxations are more easily restored. 
 
 If the ligaments and tendons are rigid, emollient ap- 
 plications should be used some time before attempting 
 the reduction ; the egg liquor is useful in this case. 
 See ANCHYLOSIS. 
 
LUX 
 
 894 
 
 L YC 
 
 In reducing this luxation an extention must be made, 
 until the fore arm can be bent; and then the reduction 
 is easily accomplished by bearing upon the lower end 
 of the humerus with one hand, and by taking hold of 
 the wrist and bending the elbow with the other. If it 
 is on either side, the hand of the patient must be turned 
 inward or outward, at the same instant, as the case 
 requires. After reduction, the arm should be hung in 
 a sling for some time, that the parts may recover their 
 tone. See Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 239. White's 
 Surgery, p. 162. 
 
 19. PATE'LL^E LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the knee fian, 
 may happen externally and internally. In order to its 
 reduction, the patient's leg must be pulled straight, or 
 if he can, he may stand on it erect ; then the operator, 
 taking firm hold of the patella with his fingers, may 
 force it into 'Its place. Nothing but rest is afterwards 
 required. Bell's Surgery, vol. vi. p. 267. White's 
 Surgery, p. 165. 
 
 20. PE'DIS O'SSIUM LUXA'TIO. See 9. 
 
 21. TA'LI LUXA'TIO, seu MALLE'OLI. Luxation of 
 Che ankle. Dr. Hunter observes, that when there is 
 a luxation of the malleolus internus, there is generally 
 a fracture of the fibula ; but that if the person is of a 
 weak constitution, ligaments may be relaxed without a 
 fracture. 
 
 If the ankle is luxated inwardly, the bottom of the 
 foot turns outward ; if outwardly, the contrary. If 
 forward, the heel becomes shorter, and the foot longer 
 than usual ; if backwards, the heel is lengthened, and 
 the foot shortened. This kind of luxation is usually 
 attended with great pain, and other very violent symp- 
 toms ; and the difficulty of reducing the ankle is pro- 
 portioned to the violence of the cause. The patient 
 should be placed on a table or bed, and the leg, with 
 the knee bent, firmly secured by an assistant or two. 
 The foot is now to be put into that situation which 
 tends most effectually to relax all the muscles which 
 belong to it ; and an assistant must be desired to ex- 
 tend it in that direction till the most prominent point of 
 the astragalus has clearly passed the end of the tibia, 
 when the bone will slip, or may be easily forced into its 
 place. The patient should keep in bed until the fever 
 and the symptoms of irritation leave him, and he is in 
 some measure able to rest upon his ankle. See Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi. p. 274. White's Surgery, p. 166. 
 
 22. VERTEBRA'RUM LUXA'TIO. Luxation of the 
 vertebrte. The vertebrae are rarely perfectly luxated. 
 Those of the neck and loins are more subject to this 
 accident than those of the back, because they are more 
 moveable and smooth, are destitute of those cavities 
 with which the vertebrae of the back are furnished, and 
 have a thicker cartilage interposed betwixt each. Luxa- 
 tions of the vertebrae must be imperfect, unless at- 
 tended with a fracture, and a laceration of the spinal 
 marrow, an accident quickly fatal. The imperfect 
 luxations are scarcely less fatal ; and they most fre- 
 quently happen in the upper vertebrae oif the neck. 
 Dislocation or crookedness of the dorsal vertebrae side- 
 ways, is called contortio. 
 
 The vertebrae of the back cannot move in any great 
 degree without a fracture : their upper or lower apo- 
 physes, and sometimes only one, is misplaced; for 
 great violence is generally required in order to a partial 
 luxation. When a vertebrae is luxated without a fracture, 
 
 the body leans to one side, or forward : if the left 
 side is affected, the patient leans to the right, and vice 
 versa. 
 
 The common signs of a luxation of the vertebrae in 
 the back are, that the back is crooked and unequal; the 
 patient can neither stand nor walk, and his whole body 
 seems paralytic; all the parts below the luxation arc 
 insensible and immovable; the excrements and the 
 urine are retained, or discharged involuntarily; the 
 lower parts mortify, and the patient soon dies. 
 
 All the luxations in the spine are very dangerous, 
 from the injury done to the spinal marrow, and the 
 difficulty of reducing them. The danger is also 
 greater, the nearer the luxation is to the head ; as from 
 the vertebrae of the neck and back, the nerves which 
 supply the heart and intestines are chiefly derived. 
 When several vertebrae are luxated, the bad symptoms 
 are not so violent. 
 
 For reducing the vertebras of the neck, see COLLI 
 LUXATIO. When both the apophyses of the vertebras 
 are dislocated, the patient must be laid on his belly over 
 some round body, and two assistants may depress both 
 ends of the luxated spine on each side, which elevates, 
 and gradually extends the vertebras, the spina dorsi 
 being thus bent in form of an arch. The surgeon 
 next presses down the inferior dislocated and prominent 
 vertebra, and, at the same instant, cxpeditiously pushes 
 the superior part of the body upwards. If the first 
 attempt fails, it must be repeated two or three times. 
 When the left apophysis only is displaced, after the 
 patient is laid in the same posture, one assistant may 
 depress the left coxa, and the other the right humerus; 
 and the reverse, if the injury is on the other side. 
 After the reduction, it may be necessary to take some 
 blood, and compresses wrung out of spirit of wine 
 should be applied, and then the napkin and scapulary. 
 See London Medical Journal, vol. i. p. 326, 327. Bell's 
 Surgery, vol. vi. p. 196; and White's, p. 156. Boer- 
 haave's Aphorisms. Petit's Diseases of the Bones. 
 London Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. ii. p. 
 99, &.c. Gooch's Cases and Remarks. Pott's Gene- 
 ral Remarks on Fractures and Dislocations. Kirkland's 
 Observations on Pott's Remarks. Medical Museum, 
 vol. ii. p. 406. Heister's, Wiseman's, Bell's and 
 White's Surgery. 
 
 LUXU'RIANS, (from luxurio, to exceed}. A flower 
 is called luxuriant, when the teguments of its fructifi- 
 cations are augmented so as to exclude some other es- 
 sential part. Double flowers, which are luxuriant ones, 
 seldom produce fertile seeds. 
 
 LYCA'NCHE, (from AEKXS, a ivolf). A QUINSY; 
 because the noise in breathing is supposed to resemble 
 the howling of a wolf. See ANGINA. 
 
 LYCANTHRO'PIA, (from Ax.o 5 , a wolf, and - 
 Upwjros, a man). LYCANTHROPY ; by the Arabians cutu- 
 buth, from an animal which perpetually moves up and 
 down on the surface of stagnant waters; by jEtius, 
 cynanthrofiy, as well as lycanthropy. It is supposed to 
 be the disorder with which the demoniac, mentioned 
 in scripture, who dwelt among the tombs, was affected. 
 Oribasius informs us, that persons affected with this 
 disease " leave their houses in the night time, in every 
 thing imitate wolves, and wander about the tombs until 
 break of day." Actuarius adds, that " they then return 
 to their homes and their senses." Their looks are said 
 
L YC 
 
 895 
 
 LYM 
 
 to be pale, their eyes dull, hollow, fixed, dry, and with- 
 out the moisture of a tear; their tongues dry, their legs, 
 from the bruises they receive in the night, (and, accord- 
 ing to jEtius, from the bites of dogs,) full of incurable 
 ulcers. It is the melancholia erraaunda, erratic melan- 
 choly of Sauvages. Bleeding, blisters, purgative medi- 
 cines, interposing anodynes, with gentle treatment, are 
 the principal means of relief. 
 
 LY'CHN'IS, (from Ao^"?, a torch, because its leaves 
 were usually rolled up as torches). 
 
 LY'CHNIS SE'GETUM MA'JOR. See NIGELLASTRUM. 
 
 LY'CHXIS SYLVE'STRIS. See ANTIRRHINUM, OCIMAS- 
 TRUM, BEHEN ALBUM VULGARE, and SAPONARIA. 
 
 LY'CHNIS VISCO'SA RU'BRA. See MUSCIPL-LA. 
 
 LY'CHXIS CORONA'RIA DIOSCORIDIS, ROSE CAMPION, 
 is cultivated in gardens, flowers in June, and its seeds 
 are cathartic. 
 
 LYCHNOI'DES SE'GETUM, (from lychnis, and 
 eihs, likeness'). See NIGELLASTRUM. 
 
 LY'CIA. See CERUS CYPRI FOLIO. 
 
 LY'CIUM, (from Lycia). The nandia agnhatid, 
 arbor sfiinosa, the INDIAN THORN, probably a species 
 of prunus, grows in the East Indies, is very large, re- 
 sembling the wild pear; fruit bitterish and styptic ; the 
 leaves sour and astringent. This last property iib in- 
 spissated juice preserves, and is called cate, as it is 
 mistaken for the terra Japonica. 
 
 LY'CIUM BU'XI FO'LLIIS, fiyracantha, BOX THORN. 
 Celcstrus bujciformis, or ftyracanthus Lin. Sp. PI. 285, 
 yrows in hot countries. The rob of the fruit is astrin- 
 gent, but it is often adulterated, or the rob from the 
 berries of periclitnenum substituted for it. 
 
 LYCOCTOXL T M, (from Asvxa?, a wolf, and xluta, to 
 slay, because it was used for the purpose of destroying 
 wolves). See ACOXITCM. 
 
 LYCOPE'RDON, (from *<, a wolf, and vtfh, 
 frefiitus). PUFF BALL, supposed to spring from the 
 dung of wolves. 
 
 LYCOPE'RDOX VULGA'RE, crefiitus lufii, bo-vista, orbi- 
 cularis fungus rotundus majcimus fiu.lv erulentus; DUS- 
 TY MUSHROOM, PUFF BALL, lycofierdon bo-vista Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1653, is round, or egg shaped, whitish, with a short 
 and scarcely any pedicle, growing in pasture grounds. 
 When young they are covered with tubercles on the 
 outside, and pulpy within. By age they become smooth 
 externally, and are filled with a fine light brownish dust. 
 It is a very powerful vegetable styptic when externally 
 applied. Gooch prefers it to the agaric of the oak, and 
 every other fungous substance. It is softer and more 
 absorbent than lint, and, if cut into slices, might answer 
 the purpose of the sponge, recommended by Dr. Kirk- 
 land, after amputation. 
 
 LYCOPE 'RSICOX, (from itvxa, a wolf, and w, f - 
 <rixar, a peach, from its exciting a violent degree of 
 lust). WOLF'S PEACH, solarium Jieru-vianum Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 267. It partakes of the poisonous properties of the 
 other solana. 
 
 LYCOPO'DIUM, (from tevxtf, a wolf, and wf, a 
 claw,') muscus clavatus, terrestris, squamosus, filicaria, 
 cingularia, WOLF'S CLAW, CLUB MOSS; lycofiodium cla- 
 vatum Lin. Sp. Pli 1564, is a fertile moss, destitute of 
 pedicles and capitella, differing from the selago, because 
 its capsules, instead of being scattered in the sinuses 
 of the leaves, are collected into a club; for each scale 
 
 covers a kidney shaped and bivalve capsule, which 
 loses no part when ripe. It grows on heaths and hilly 
 places, flowers in July and August, and is reckoned 
 cooling and astringent. Its pollen is sprinkled with 
 advantage on tender skins, to prevent excoriation. M 
 Bucholz, of the academy of Erfvirth, has lately exa- 
 mined this singular substance, and found that the seeds 
 contained one-sixteenth of a fat oil, of a brownish yel- 
 low colour, soluble in alcohol; a portion of true sugar; 
 an insipid, viscid, brownish yellow extract, leaving a. re- 
 siduum of peculiar properties, not explained, but which 
 is said to be a peculiar product of the vegetable king- 
 dom. The yellowish appearance of the seeds is sup- 
 posed to arise from their containing a pigment, and their 
 oil occasions their inflammability and their separation 
 from water. See PLICA POLONICA. 
 
 LYCO'PUS, (from the same). See MARRUBIUM 
 
 AO.UATICUM. 
 
 LY'DIUS LA'PIS, (from Lydia). See MAGNES. 
 LYGI'SMOS, (from **>/<, to distort}. See LUX- 
 ATI o. 
 
 LY'GMOS, (from A<, to hiccough}. See SJN- 
 
 GULTUS. 
 
 LY'MPHA, quasi nymfiha, (from 'vutft, water). 
 LYMPH is a pellucid, insipid, pure liquor in the human 
 machine, and the purer parts of the serosity generally 
 obtain this appellation. The gelatinous parts of this 
 fluid were supposed to nourish all the solids, its finer 
 aqueous parts to be circulated through the lymphatic 
 vessels, and, Jay means of the valves and conglobate 
 glands, again conveyed to the heart. These ideas are, 
 however, now exploded ; but, in the Boerhaavian school, 
 we still hear of lymphatic arteries, which are properly 
 those which will not admit the red globules. They 
 have corresponding veins distinguished by the same ap- 
 pellation. The source of the lymph, which we find in the 
 cavities, as the pericardium, the ventricles of the brain, 
 &c. either in the healthy state, or when accumulated in 
 dropsical swellings, is uncertain. Dr. Hunter has at- 
 tributed it to exudation through the inorganic pores, as 
 he found his injections, the bile, and other fluids, exude 
 after death. This opinion is, however, untenable, from 
 many views, but particularly the numerous and dense 
 coats of the vessels; for it is not probable that the pores 
 should be sufficiently large for this purpose, without 
 danger of all the serosity escaping; or that, in each coat, 
 the Lnorganized pores should so minutely correspond. 
 It is, therefore, with much reason, supposed that the 
 exudation which he found was in consequence of the 
 relaxation occasioned by death, and that all the watery- 
 fluids are either exhaled from the open orifices of ar- 
 teries, or separated by a simpler species of secretion. 
 There is, we think, little doubt of the vessels in a 
 state of health confining the fluids by their tonic 
 power. Indeed, they seem to pass off" in a state of 
 halitus. 
 
 LY'MPHjE DU'CTUS, (from lymfiha, and duco, to 
 carry). Vasa lymfihatica. LYMPHATIC VESSELS. The 
 lymphatics arise from the cells of the membrana cellu- 
 laris, the Qavities of the intestines, of the urine and gall 
 bladders, and of every other viscus, carrying a pellucid 
 liquor towards the receptaculum chyli and thoracic 
 duct, in which they almost exclusively terminate. The 
 coats of these vessels are thin and transparent, much 
 
L YM 
 
 896 
 
 L YM 
 
 crowded with valves, so as, like the lacteals, to resem- 
 ble, when injected with quicksilver, strings of beads. 
 The lymphatics frequently anastomose, and in their way 
 pass through the lymphatic glands, ramifying before 
 they enter a gland, and uniting in their passage from it. 
 See LACTEA VASA, DUCTUS THORACICUS. 
 
 The course of the lymph and of the chyle is from 
 the extreme parts of the body towards the centre; and 
 the lymphatics cfimmonly lie close to the large blood 
 vessels of the extremities. All the lacteals, and most of 
 the lymphatics, open into the thoracic duct, which lies 
 upon the spine, and runs up towards the neck, where it 
 commonly opens into the angle between the jugular and 
 subclavian veins of the left side; and thus both the chyle 
 and the lymph are gradually mixed with the blood. 
 
 The coats of these vessels are thinner and more pel- 
 lucid than those of the blood vessels, but stronger; for 
 they can support the weight of quicksilver, which will 
 rupture the coats of even the arteries. The internal coat 
 is smooth, dense, and highly polished, projectingby little 
 duplicatures into the cavity of the vessel forming the 
 valves. The second coat consists chiefly of muscular 
 fibres, running in every possible direction; but usually 
 in a circular one, surrounding the internal membrane. 
 The outward coat is similar to the pleura, or perito- 
 naeum. 
 
 The coats of the lacteal and lymphatic vessels have, 
 in common with all other parts of the body, arteries 
 and veins for their nourishment, and nerves for their 
 animation : from the blood vessels running through 
 them they, are subject to inflammation, and, from their 
 numerous nerves, they are more irritable than any other 
 vessels in the human body. Their valves are two in 
 number, of a semilunar shape; and are so frequently 
 interposed, that three or four pair may be sometimes 
 found in the space of one inch. They are occasionally 
 fewer, and in some parts wholly wanting. 
 
 The lymphatics, like the lacteals, open into the ca- 
 vities, and draw in the various fluids which these con- 
 tain by a capillary attraction. It is probable, as we have 
 said, that they convey fluids only, or solid substances 
 very minutely divided. That they carry the bony 
 matter we know, from the fact recorded by Mr. Ches- 
 ton, where, in a case of mollities ossium, the thoracic 
 duct was filled with an osseous matter. Bones are not, 
 however, absorbed so rapidly as the frequently quoted 
 experiment, with madder, would lead us to believe; for 
 it is now found, that, though the colouring part of mad- 
 der has a considerable affinity to the phosphat of lime, 
 of which the bones consist, it has greater affinity to the 
 serum of the blood. In such experiments the colour- 
 ing matter is, therefore, only deposited, and again 
 washed away, without any other corresponding change 
 on the earthy salt. The fluids, when once absorbed, are 
 carried, by the action of the vessel, or by the pressure of 
 the adjoining muscles, beyond the first pair of valves; 
 and, by the frequent recurrence of these valves, every 
 action assists the progress of the fluid, since regurgita- 
 tion is prevented. It is by no means certain that all the 
 lymphatics pass into the thoracic duct. Some trunks 
 have been discovered which escape it, and there is 
 rather a probability that lymphatics occasionally ter- 
 minate in veins farther distant from the heart. 
 
 Lymphatics, as well as lacteals, are not always ex- 
 cited to action : in other words, their extremities are not 
 
 erected so as to become capillary tubes, a circumstance 
 depending on a variety of causes, of which we can per- 
 ceive with distinctness only general debility, or a suf- 
 ficient supply already in the system. We have had 
 occasion also to suggest, that an elective affinity seems to 
 influence the admission of some fluids, and the rejection 
 of others. Perhaps sedatives may, for a time, paralyze 
 the sensible orifices of the lacteals; stimulants excite 
 them too violently, or astringents contract them too 
 much. This may be deemed conjectural; but some 
 facts might be adduced in favour of each supposition. 
 The lymphatic vessels of the lower extremities are 
 the superficial, or those more deeply seated. The for- 
 mer lie between the skin and the muscles, and are con- 
 nected with the surface, and the cellular membrane, 
 which lies immediately under it, absorbing fluids from 
 each ; one branch of the superficial lymphatics runs upon 
 the top of the foot, another generally under the inner 
 ankle. The branch on the foot runs up on the outside 
 of the tendon of the tibialis anticus, until it rises above 
 the ankle ; and running over the shin bone, it divides 
 and forms a plexus, still ascending in the cellular mem- 
 brane to the inside of the knee, from whence it ad- 
 vances up the inside of the thigh under the skin, and, 
 arriving at the groin enters the lymphatic glands. 
 These glands are seven or eigRt in number, some of 
 which lie in the angle between the thigh and the abdo- 
 men, and others a little below on the fore part of the 
 thigh. Into these upper glands only lymphatic vessels 
 of the genitals enter, so that the venereal bubo, which 
 arises in consequence of an absorption of matter from 
 these organs, is always seated in these; and the lower 
 glands are never affected, except from their vicinity to 
 the glands first diseased. As the upper glands are 
 affected from the genitals, so the lower are usually in- 
 flamed from the absorption of acrid matter in the parts 
 below them. The lymphatic vessels of the genitals 
 having joined those of the thigh, a net work is formed, 
 which enters the abdomen under the edge of the tendon 
 of the external oblique muscle, called Poupart's liga- 
 ment: some branches of this plexus embrace the iliac 
 artery. As no considerable branches can be distinguish- 
 ed on the outside of the leg or thigh, it is probable that 
 all the lymphatic vessels of those parts bend towards 
 the inside. Upon these superficial vessels, from the foot 
 to the groin, there is scarcely in any instance one gland. 
 Besides the superficial lymphatic vessels which lie above 
 all the muscles, or in the cellular membrane under the 
 skiri, there is some seated amongst the muscles, accom- 
 panying the crural artery. Of these the principal trunk 
 can be discovered by cutting down to the posterior 
 tibial artery, near the inner ankle. From this part the 
 vessel passes up with the posterior tibial artery, and is 
 hid amongst the muscles on the back part of the tibia. 
 About the middle of the leg it enters a small gland met 
 with in most subjects, and from hence runs up to the 
 back part of the ham, still lying close to the artery, and 
 in the ham it usually passes through three glands. After 
 it has passed these glands, this single vessel commonly 
 divides into two or three branches, which still accom- 
 pany the crural artery, and pass with it through the 
 perforation in the triceps. Having passed the muscle, 
 they go up with the artery and enter a gland deeper 
 seated than those which appear on the groin, from 
 which they pass intp the superficial gland. 
 
L Y 31 
 
 897 
 
 L y 3i 
 
 .ics of the lower extremities having now 
 cached the trunk of the body, and passed undei^Pou- 
 part's ligament, appear upon the sides of the ossa pubis, 
 near the pelvis. Some pass up with the iliac artery 
 upon the brim of the pelvis; and others nip into the 
 cavity of the pelvis, and join the internal iliac artery 
 near the sciatic notch. At this place they are joined 
 by the lymphatics from the contents of the pelvis. Be- 
 sides those which sink into the pelvis, on the inside of 
 the external iliac, others keep on the outside of that ar- 
 upon the psoas muscle : of these a part goes up to 
 cl passing under the aorta in different 
 branches, from the left side to the right, joins the tho- 
 racic duct. Another part passes under the iliac arteries, 
 and rppears upon the os sacrum, making a beautiful net 
 work, joining the lymphatics of the right side, and pass- 
 ing under the iliac artery, to form the net work upon 
 the upper part of the right psoas muscle. The lympha- 
 tic vessels of the right side, joined by some from the 
 left, having reached the right lumbar region, appear 
 there in the form of a plexus of large vessels, and pass 
 through several glands. At this part, they receive like-- 
 wise large branches under the aorta, from the plexus on 
 the left side of the loins ; and having at last got up as 
 high as the second lumbar vertebra, they all join, and 
 form a single trunk called the thoracic duct : at this 
 part they are joined by the lacteals. See LACTHA 
 VASA. 
 
 Into the thoracic duct the lymph from the other ab- 
 dominal viscera enters. This is brought by a number 
 of vessels, a plexus of which may be traced from each 
 kidney, lying principally behind the emulgent artery, 
 and opening into large lymphatic vessels near the aorta: 
 these the lymphatics of the glandulae renales generally 
 accompany. 
 
 The lymphatic vessels of the spleen pass from the 
 concave side of that viscus, along with the splenic ar- 
 tery in the sinuosity of the pancreas, by the lymphatic 
 vessels of which they probably are joined. 
 
 To the stomach belong two sets of lymphatics, the 
 one running upon its lesser, and the other upon its 
 greater, curvature. The former accompanies the coro- 
 nary artery, and passes through some lymphatic glands 
 which lie by its side. The other set passes from the 
 great curvature of the stomach, through some lymphatic 
 glands that lie close to the arteria gastrica dextra. De- 
 scending by the pylorus, it meets the plexus that accom- 
 panied the coronary artery, and near the lesser curva- 
 ture of the duodenum forms a considerable net work. 
 Into this not only the lymphatics from the spleen en- 
 ter, but likewise those from the gall bladder, together 
 with those of the liver, which are very numerous both 
 in its convex and on its concave side. Several branches 
 proceed from this net work, some running under the 
 duodenum, and others over it; which all open into the 
 thoracic duct. 
 
 The lymphatics of the liver, the spleen, and the kid- 
 neys, are generally in two sets; one of which lies upon 
 the surface of the organ, and the other accompanies the 
 large blood vessels in its centre. In the liver, these 
 two sets have been found to communicate with each 
 other ; so that, by injecting mercury into the lymphatic 
 vessels which lie upon its convex surface, Mr. Hewson 
 hath filled those which accompany the pori bilarii and 
 vena portae in its centre. Most of the lymphatic vessels 
 >.. i. 
 
 which lie upon the convex surface of the liver, 'run to- 
 wards its falciform ligament, and pass down by the side" 
 of the vena cava ; but some a-ds the right 
 
 merit of the liver, where they pass down upon the die: 
 phragm to reach the thoracic duct. The lymphatics on 
 the concave surface run towards theporta, where they 
 join those which come from the centre of the liver, 
 along with its large blood vessels. The lymphatic ves- 
 sels of the stomach enter with others into the thorack 
 duct. All the lymphatics of the viscera, with their dif- 
 ferent plexuses, are beautifully figured by Mascagni. 
 
 The lymphatics of the lungs "are in two sets. One 
 set passes on the posterior part of each lobe by if 
 into the thoracic duct, near the middle of the thorax ; 
 the other from the for'e part of each lobe rises towards 
 the jugular and subclavian veins. "Some of the lympha- 
 tics, on the posterior part of the left lobe, creep under 
 the aorta to the thoracic duct. Those from the anterior 
 part of the left lobe proceed to the angle between the 
 jugular and subclavian vein of the same side, joining tht 
 thoracic duct at its termination ; while those from th< 
 fore part of the right lobe do not communicate with the 
 thoracic duct, but pass into the angle between the right 
 jugular and the right subclavian vein. 
 
 By the side of each internal jugular vein is a large 
 lymphatic vessel, the trunk of those of one side of the 
 head and neck. Smaller lymphatics are seen neai 
 the branches of the external carotid. From various 
 circumstances, it is highly probable that there are lym- 
 phatic vessels on the external parts of the head; and, 
 though none have been discovered, on the brain also. 
 The small lymphatics which accompany the branches ot 
 the external carotid artery unite upon the neck, and ? 
 form a large trunk, which accompanies the internal ju- 
 gular vein, passing through some lymphatic glands,near 
 the termination of this trunk, in the angles between the 
 jugular and subclavian veins. The glandula thyroidaea 
 has many lymphatic vessels, which can sometimes be in- 
 flated by blowing air into the cells of the gland: I 
 vessels pass on each side of the trachea, one part going 
 into the angle of the right subclavian and jugular, and 
 the other joining the thoracic duct upon the left side. 
 
 Like the leg, each arm hath two sets of lymphatic 
 vessels-; one immediately under the integuments, be- 
 longing to the skin and the cellular membrane, con- 
 necting it to the muscles ; the other accompanying the 
 large arteries, from the parts deeper seated. 
 
 The lymphatic vessels, discovered and delineated, are 
 in general only to be considered as the trunks, since every 
 part of the body has probably vessels of this kind; for 
 wheresoever variolous matteris inserted, the lymphatic 
 vessels carry it into the body, as is shown by its inflam- 
 ing the conglobate glands through which these vessels 
 pass. 
 
 It is by the action of the absorbent system that many- 
 noxious materials are introduced into the habit; as the 
 matter of the small pox, the lues venerea, the miasmata 
 of fevers : and it is also by their means that mercury 
 rubbed externally is received into the constitution, and 
 produces similar effects on the interior parts. See For- 
 dyce's Elements, part 1st. Dr. Hunter's Commentaries. 
 Monro's Description of the Human Lacteal Sac and 
 Duct. Hewson's experimental Inquiries into the Lym- 
 phatic System. Sheldon's History of the Absoi I 
 Svstem. Mascagni Historia. 
 
L Y M 
 
 898 
 
 L YM 
 
 The diseases of the lymfihatics are not numerous. 
 They are undoubtedly irritable, and in an inflamed state, 
 at least, acutely sensible; but they never seem to be af- 
 fected with inflammation from any cause but the acri- 
 mony of their contents. In hydrophobia, in lues venerea, 
 and similar complaints, a hard, tender cord may be often 
 traced from the wound previous to the inflammation of 
 the gland. On the other hand, they seem sometimes 
 deficient in irritability ; a circumstance on which SCRO- 
 FULA, tide in verbo, apparently depends. 
 
 Amongst these disorders, however, Mr. White pro- 
 perly places the dejiot laiteux sur la cuisse of Puzos; 
 ischias a sfiargonosiof Sauvages. Most writers have at- 
 tributed this complaint to a redundancy of milk, and it 
 hence has been often called xdema lacteum; by others 
 jihlegmatia doletis; but it might be more appropriately 
 denominated ecchymoma lym/ihatica. Mr. White de- 
 scribes this disorder more accurately than any other 
 writer, and is the first author who escaped from the 
 trammels of the former doctrine. In about twelve or 
 fifteen days after delivery, he observes, the patient is 
 seized with a great pain in the groin of one side, accom- 
 panied with a considerable degree of fever, seldom pre- 
 ceded by a shivering fit and cold rigor. This part soon 
 becomes affected with swelling and tension, which ex- 
 tend to the labia pudendi of the same side only, and 
 clown tlue inside of the thigh, to the ham, the leg, the 
 foot, and the whole limb: the progress of the swelling 
 is so quick, that in a day or two the limb becomes twice 
 the size of the other, and is moved with great difficulty; 
 is hot and exquisitely tender, but without external in- 
 flammation. The pain in the groin is generally pre- 
 ceded by a pain in the small of the back, sometimes by 
 a pain at the bottom of the belly, on the same side ; and 
 the parts which suffer the most pain are the groin, the 
 ham, and the back part of the leg, about its middle. The 
 pain indeed extends over the whole limb, owing to the 
 sudden distention ; but in a day or two it becomes less 
 considerable. It is very hard, smooth, shining, pale, 
 and equable, except where the conglobate glands are 
 situated, which in some cases are knotty and hard, as in 
 the groin, the ham, and about the middle of the leg, at 
 its back part ; neither pitting on pressure, nor discharg- 
 ing water when punctured. This disorder generally 
 comes on about the second or third week after delivery; 
 but in one instance it occurred to Mr. White so early as 
 twenty-four hours after delivery, and in another so late 
 as five weeks ; but each is uncommon. The first parts 
 that begin to mend, both as to pain and swelling, are 
 the groin, and the affected labium ; the thigh next sub- 
 sides, and lastly the leg. The fever, which is appa- 
 rently hectic, in some patients declines in two or three 
 \yecks, in others it continues six or eight. It some- 
 times, though rarely, attacks both the extremities. Af- 
 ter the disorder has subsided, it is not uncommon for 
 the sound leg to swell towards evening, and become 
 cedematous ; but the groin and thigh of that side are 
 not affected ; the leg is much softer than the other, and 
 pits when pressed. 
 
 It attacks women of all ranks, and of different habits, 
 and is not influenced by the discharge of the lochia, suck- 
 ling, the nature and duration qf the labour, or the mode 
 of delivery, but rather attacks the side on which they 
 lay during labour. The healthy and the diseased ; the 
 strong and the weak ; the lean aaid the corpulent ; the 
 
 sedentary and the active ; the young and the middle 
 aged, equally suffer ; but it seldom happens after a mis- 
 carriage, nor to a woman more than once, though she 
 has afterwards more children. It occurs at all seasons 
 and situations ; but neither attacks the arms, nor other 
 parts of the body ; never suppurates, nor proves fatal. 
 
 The period of the attack, and the elasticity of the 
 swelling, distinguish it from every other disease; and 
 Mr. White supposes it to arise from the child's head 
 pressing the lymphatic vessels, which arise from one of 
 the lower extremities, against the brim of the pelvis, 
 during a labour pain, so as to stop the progress of the 
 lymph, and produce a rupture with a consequent effu- 
 sion. The extravasation in some habits is re-ab- 
 sorbed readily, in others with difficulty; and by ly- 
 ing out of the course of its circulation, it will press 
 against the uterus and bladder, and occasion forcing 
 pains, and even suppressions of urine. When the ori- 
 fice made in the ruptured vessel is healed, and the dia- 
 meter of the tube is contracted or closed, the lymph is 
 retained in the lymphatics, distending the glands of the 
 limb and parts around, and the swelling always begins in 
 that part next to which the obstruction is formed. When 
 the obstruction is in part or wholly removed, or the 
 lymph has found a fresh passage, the part next to it is 
 consequently first relieved. This opinion has been op- 
 posed by different authors. Mr. Trye, in his work, 
 published in 1792, considered the disease as owing to 
 an inflammation of the lymphatic gland ; Dr. Ferriar, 
 in the third volume of his Medical Histories (1798), 
 thinks its cause an inflammation of the lymphatics of 
 the side affected. Dr. Hall, in an essay on this disease, 
 which he styles fihlegmatia. dolens, published in 1800 r 
 supposes it to arise from inflammation and an effusion 
 of coagulable lymph. 
 
 We strongly suspect that the nature of the disease is 
 not understood. The fever is apparently idiopathic, 
 and the swelling seems to be a critical deposition, not 
 of pus or of water, but of coagulable lymph. Were 
 Mr. White's opinion correct, it should always appear 
 within a few days, and the fever should be the conse- 
 quence of obstruction. Were Mr. Trye in the right,, 
 the gland should first inflame ; and was Dr. Femur's 
 system true, pain should be previously felt in the course 
 of the lymphatics. Dr. Hall seems to approach nearer 
 the fact; but the nature of the fever, and the circum- 
 stances which influence the deposition, are .obscure. 
 Milky depositions, as they have been called, are not un- 
 common after delivery, particularly in the peritonaeum in 
 the peritonitis puerperarum, and other parts ; but these 
 arc, perhaps, rather depositions of gluten than of milk, 
 or are observable when the milk is checked. In this 
 case the disease is not connected with the suppression 
 of milk ; and the only use we can make of the fact 
 is, to show that in such cases the effusion of gluten is 
 not uncommon. If, from fever, such effusion should 
 take place in the legs, we know that, from its density, it 
 cannot be readily absorbed ; and it is probable, also, that 
 the lymphatics, by the pressure which usually occasions 
 oedematous swellings in the latter months, may be 
 weakened, so as to be still less equal to the conveyance 
 of the glutinous lymph to the thoracic duct. The cir- 
 cumstances of the delivery, or of the position of the 
 child in utero,may have an effect of determining to one 
 side, rather than another. 
 
L Y 
 
 
 L \ T 
 
 According to Mr. White, in the first or inflammatory 
 -stage, antiphlogistics are necessary, in the degree which 
 the patient's strength will permit. The bowels shoxild 
 be kept lax. the pains alleviated by opiates internally, by 
 anodyne fomentations, and by the warm and vapour bath ; 
 blisters on the upper part of the thigh, and emollient 
 injections into the vagina, have been found useful ; anti- 
 monials, the saline draughts given in the act of efferves- 
 cence, cool acidulated liquors, and cool air, are supposed 
 useful in'relieving fever. In the second stage, when 
 the pain abates, the swelling and tension of the parts 
 lessen, though the quickness of the pulse and some de- 
 gree of fever remain, the patient may be allowed a little 
 wine and a fuller diet. A dose or two of calomel, of 
 two grains each, given at proper intervals, have seemed 
 useful in this stage. Fifteen grains of myrrh two or 
 three times a-day, in a neutral draught in the act of 
 effervescence, maybe taken ; or to a saline draught, with 
 myrrh, two grains of the ferrum ammoniacale may be 
 added. The limb may be chafed with warm oil, and 
 bathed at first in water of 82 degrees of Fahrenheit, and 
 afterwards of 76. In the third stage, when no com- 
 plaint remains, except the swelling of the limb, and 
 perhaps a general relaxation, the bark, with or with- 
 out steel, will be necessary, dipping the limb in cold 
 water, or embrocating it with spirit of wine and cam- 
 phor. A circular calico bandage applied to the limb 
 will also assist in the recovery; and if the swelling is 
 confined to the small of the leg, the bandage may be 
 changed for a straight or laced stocking, or for a half 
 boot. Exercise on horseback, and gentle friction, will 
 be of advantage ; but walking, or whatever promotes a 
 greater secretion of lymph, will be injurious in every 
 stage of the disease. 
 
 Mr. Trye endeavours at first to relieve the fever by 
 evacuants, and then, according to his doctrine, attempts 
 to relax the inflamed vessels by fomentations, leeches, 
 and blisters ; to promote absorption by emetics, and in 
 the latter stage by friction with mercurial ointment. 
 Dr. Ferriar applies leeches, with cooling remedies ; and 
 Dr. Hull, like Mr. White, treats the complaint at first as 
 inflammatory, and at last as asthenic. In our hands it 
 has appeared an intractable disease, though relieved at 
 last by the efforts of nature. If the patient is truly 
 such, and the practitioner so unprincipled as to continue 
 medicines which he must know will have little effect, 
 he will at last gain the credit of the cure which nature 
 effects. In our hands the fever has yielded to emetics, 
 evacuants, and opiates. The deposition, which soon 
 assumes a chronic form, scarcely yields to any remedies. 
 The Dover's powder, at night, with occasional laxatives, 
 and at last the bark and the squills, have appeared as 
 serviceable as any of the boasted remedies. 
 
 See Mauriceau's Traile des Maladies tif.s I emmes 
 Grosses, kc. edit. 5, 4to. ; Puzos' Memoire sur les De- 
 pots Laiteux, appelles communemem Lait Repandu ; 
 Levret's Art d'Accouchement, ch. iii. sect. 7 ; Van 
 Swieten's Commentary on Boerhaave's Aphorism, 1329; 
 M. Raulin's Traite des Maladies des Femmes, en Cou- 
 che; White's Inquiry into the Nature and Cause of 
 that Swelling, in one or both of the lower Extremities, 
 which sometimes happens to lying-in Women : T rye's 
 Essay on the Swelling of the Extremities of Puerperal 
 Women; Ferriar's Medical Histories, vol. iii. ; Hull on 
 the Phlegmatia Dolens ; and White's Inquiry, par' 
 
 LYMPHATIC GLANDS are those bodies through which 
 the lymphatics pass. Their structure has never been de- 
 mi nstrated ; for while some anatomists suppose them 
 to be cellular, others contend that they are merely 
 masses of convoluted vessels. As we know nothing of 
 the change which the lymph undergoes in these glands, 
 we cannot assist demonstration by theoretical induction. 
 We perceive only that nature anxiously delays the pass- 
 age of the lymph into the blood; as, previous to their 
 entering the gland, the lymphatic vessels are divided 
 into minute branches. This purpose might perhaps be 
 equally answered by convoluted vessels, as by stag- 
 nation in cells, since we find the semen elaborated in 
 the lengthened tubes of which the testis consists. Ye* 
 the force of the argument, that some secretion takes 
 place in the cells to animalize this new fluid, is not in- 
 considerable. Since the end is undisputed, we need not 
 contend for the means. Let us, however, only add, that 
 in either case, if the contents are viscid, or the irritabi- 
 lity of the vessels preternatural!)- lessened, stagnation 
 must be the unavoidable consequence. 
 
 LY'RA, (from At/^a, a lyre}. The inferior surface 
 of that part of the brain called fornix, because its medul- 
 lary lines resemble the strings of the lyre. See CERE- 
 BRUM. 
 
 LY'RUS, (from lyra, a lyre; because its leaves are 
 divided like the strings of a lyre). See ARNICA MON- 
 TANA. 
 
 LYSIMA'CHIA. YELLOW LOOSE STRIFE, or WIL- 
 LOW HERB, enothera, lythrum salicaria Lin. Sp. PI. 640, 
 (from Lysimachus, the supposed discoverer,) is a small 
 plant found about the sides of rivers, said, without much 
 reason, to be astringent. A name of a species of the 
 mummularia cassida, and other plants. 
 
 LY'SSA, (from At>, to dissolve, a solutions iniegrifa- 
 tis sensuum). The madness of dogs and wolves, or of 
 men who are bit by them. When from dogs, it is 
 called cynolyssa. 
 
 LY THRON, (from >./p, 6lood). Dust mixed 
 with sweat; sometimes menstrual blood. Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 5 Y : 
 
yoo 
 
 M. 
 
 MAC 
 
 M. 
 
 _LY_M. or in. In prescriptions it signifies misce, mix ; 
 or mani/iutits, a handful. In the late British pharma- 
 copoeias it means mensiird, by measure. 
 
 MACA'NDON, (Indian,) cada fialava, a coniferous 
 tree mentioned by Bontius, unnoticed in modern sys- 
 tems, growing in Malabar. Its fruit resembles the 
 pine nut, is rather insipid to the taste, the flowers re- 
 sembling those of the honeysuckle. The fruit is roasted, 
 and eaten as a remedy for dysenteries, the cholera mor- 
 bus, and other complaints. Rail Historia. 
 
 MACAPA'TLI. See SARSAPARILLA. 
 
 MACAXqCOTLI'FERA. The name of a tree in 
 the West Indies, about the size of a plum tree: its fruit 
 is called macaxocotl; is red, oblong, of the size of a 
 walnut, yellow within, sweet, and laxative. Two other 
 species are the atoyaxacotl, and coztieaococotl, though 
 said to be a species of mirobalans. The other species 
 are atoyaxocotl chichiltic; and chichiaxocotl, which sig- 
 nifies running down with sweat. A decoction of the 
 bark of these trees cures the itch, and its powder heals 
 \ilcers ; but the plant does not occur in any botanical 
 system. Raii Historia. 
 
 MACEDONI'SIUM SE'MEN. See HIPPOSELI- 
 
 MA'CER, (from the Hebrew term masa). GRE- 
 UIAN MACER. It is brought from Barbary; its thick 
 yellow bark and dried root are astringent. Its fruit, 
 called mac-re, is said to destroy worms. The plant is 
 not known ; but the bark so nearly resembles, in ap- 
 pearance and sensible qualities, the simarouba, that they 
 are probably the same. See SIMAROUBA. 
 
 M ACER A'TIO, (from macero, to make soft by water). 
 MACERATION, is an infusion or the continued action of 
 water, or any other fluid, on bodies, to lessen their co- 
 hesion, or extract their virtue. See DURATUS. 
 
 MACERO'NA. See HIPPOSELINUM. 
 
 MA'CHA-MO'NA. A sort of calabash in Africa 
 and America ; the pulp of which is agreeable, and serves 
 instead of rennet for curdling milk. It does not occur 
 in any systematic author. 
 
 MACH^E'RIA. See PERSICARIA. 
 
 MA'CHLIS,(quasi achlis, ab a priv. and x.\ita,cubo, 
 quod non cubet). See CERVUS RANGIFER. 
 
 MA'CIA. See ANAGALLIS. 
 
 MA'CIES, (from maceo, to become lean). Diseases 
 in which the body, or particular parts, are wasted. See 
 MARCORES. 
 
 MAC 
 
 M A'CIS, (TO /uaxef, cortex aromaticus, aromatic bark}. 
 MACE, the middle bark, of nutmegs, enveloping their 
 shell, of an oily nature, and of a lively red colour when 
 fresh, growing paler from age. It is dried in the sun, 
 upon hurdles, fixed one over another, which gives the 
 appearance of fractured edges, and sprinkled with sea 
 water to prevent its crumbling in carriage. It hath a 
 pleasant aromatic smell, and a warm, pungent, bitterish 
 taste. Its qualities are similar to those of nutmeg ; but 
 mace is warmer, more bitter, less unctuous, and sits 
 easier on weak stomachs ; yielding, by expression, a 
 more fluid oil, and, in distillation with water, a more 
 subtile volatile one. 
 
 The essential oil of mace is moderately pungent, very 
 volatile, of a strong aromatic smell, like the mace itself, 
 th in v limpid, and of a pale yellow colour, with a por- 
 tion of thicker and darker coloured oil at the bottom. 
 There are three kinds in the shops, though expressed 
 from the nutmeg. The oil of mace is often pre- 
 scribed as a. carminative and antispasmodic. As such 
 it relieves often in colics, and sometimes in nephritic 
 cases. Externally applied, it sometimes relieves vomit- 
 ing and hiccough. Its internal dose seldom exceeds five 
 or six drops. See Nux I^OSCHATA. See Lewis's Ma- 
 teria Medica. 
 
 MACROCE'PHALOS, (from /*?, long, and 
 *<?.*>), the head,} long headed. Some Indians, and 
 manyof the Asiatics, have, by pressure, given this form 
 to the heads ; and what was at first artificial seems to 
 have been continued by inheritance. 
 
 MACROPI'PER (from juy,/js, long, and imrffis, 
 pepper). See PIPER LONGUM. 
 
 MACRO'PNUS, (from fietxpes, long; and wia, to. 
 breathe}. A person who inspires at long intervals. 
 
 MA'CULA, (from the Hebrew term machala injir- 
 mily). A SPOT, a BLEMISH ; a cutaneous efflorescence 
 which changes the colour, sometimes the texture, of 
 the cuticle, but seldom connected with any disorder of 
 the constitution. 
 
 MA'CULA LA'TA. The SHINGLES. See ERYSI- 
 PELAS. 
 
 MA'CULA, or MA'CULA MATRICIS ; nevus maternus; 
 the spots, or marks, supposed to be impressed by the 
 mother's imagination on the foetus. See NJEVUS. 
 
 MA'CULA A'LB/E. See ALBUGO OCULI. 
 
 MA'CULA HEPA'TIC^. HEPATIC SPOTS, or efflores- 
 cences proceeding from a dissolution of the blood. 
 
M A G 
 
 901 
 
 MAG 
 
 MA LLL.S OCULO'ROI. See CATARACTA, or Si : 
 
 MA'CUL^E PESTILEXTES ; SPOTS, or efflorescences, fre- 
 quent in malignant disorders. 
 
 MA'CUL.* VOLATIC.E; FUGITIVE SPOTS, such as are 
 often seen in children. 
 
 MADARO'SIS, (from n*f*s, bald'}. A loss of the 
 hairs of the eye lids, from an acrimony of the fluids, 
 from eruptions, exanthemata, or inflammation. See 
 DEPLUMATIO. 
 
 MADE LIOX. See BDELLIUM. 
 
 MA'DISIS, (from tuths, bald). See ACOSMIA. 
 
 MA'DOR, (from the Hebrew term matar, -water"). 
 Efihidrosis. The sweat which arises during faintness. 
 
 MADRE'PORA VULGA'RIS, (from /*, smooth, 
 and 5T4Js5, a fiore). See CORALLIUM ALBUM RAMOSUM. 
 
 MADRO'TES, (from futht, bald). See ACOSMIA. 
 
 M.EMA'CYLON, (from fuiiputa, to desire; from its 
 beauty). See ARBUTVS. 
 
 MAGDALEO'NES, MAGDA'LI.T,, MAGDA'- 
 LIDES, (frofn juww, to knead). Cylindri; masses of 
 plaster, or of other compositions reduced to a cylindri- 
 cal form. 
 
 MAGELLA'XICA AROMA TICA A'RBOR. 
 See WINTER AXUS CORTEX. 
 
 MAGISTE'RIUM, (from magister, a master). The 
 ancient chemists meajit by this term a peculiar and se- 
 cret method of preparing any medicine ; but at present 
 it is applied to powders made by solution and precipita- 
 tion (see BF.XZOIXUM, BISMUTHUM, and CALAMIXARIS 
 ;.APIS), to resins, or resinous extracts, or any white pow- 
 der peculiarly subtile and light. The term generally 
 implies that some of the menstruum remains. At pre- 
 sent we have no general idea, or established character- 
 istic, to distinguish magistery from precipitate. Every 
 magistery is some kind of precipitate ; but every preci- 
 pitate is not a magistery. 
 
 MAGISTRATES (from the same). See MEDICA- 
 
 MEXTA EXTEMPORAXEA. 
 
 MAGISTRA'NTIA, (from *.*r E|X>, magistro, to 
 rule; so called by way of eminence. See IMPERATORIA. 
 
 MA'GMA, (from u.xrru, to blend together,) ECPI- 
 K'SMA. In a more general sense it is any thick oint- 
 ment that will not melt with the heat of the body, or a 
 poultice that will not easily spread : more strictly the 
 faeces of any ointment after the thinner parts are 
 strained off: Galen limits the term to the faeces of 
 myi-obalans. 
 
 '.MA GNA ARTE'RIA. The LARGE ARTERY. See 
 AORTA. 
 
 MA'GNES. The LOADSTONE. Calamita, la/iis 
 Lydius, antifihyson, lafiis fferaclius, from Heraclea, a 
 town in Lydia. The term, however, is singular in many 
 respects. Its origin is uncertain, but its application and 
 influence have been peculiarly extensive : various cities 
 have been styled Magnesia, and the Magnetes constituted 
 no inconsiderable nation in Asia. Many of these cities 
 have been mentioned as the origin of the name ; but it 
 is not our object to determine the question. The stone 
 itself was long known before it was employed to direct 
 the course of the navigator; and is usually of a dirty 
 black colour, though in this respe'ct it varies, and is 
 sometimes whitish, from the mixture of silicious par- 
 tirles in such a proportion as to render it fusible. Whe- 
 
 i'rom its colour, its weaker powers, or any other 
 cause, this was styled the female magnet, and magnesia. 
 When the white earth, precipitated from salts, similar to 
 the Epsom, was observed, this was supposed to resem- 
 ble the female magnet, and, of course, called magnesia, 
 with the distinction from its greater whiteness, of alba. 
 When another dark metal, similar to the magnet, was 
 discovered, it had the same appellation ; but as it did 
 not attract iron, some distinction was necessary, and it 
 was called mangnet, manganet, and manganese. The 
 magnet, our present object, is the rnior/i/!c/i/*,oxidulated 
 iron of Haiiy, iv. 13, often found in Europe, in a ma- 
 trix of magnesian earth, though sometimes in a ferru- 
 ginous sand, or a sulphurated lime. Its obvious quality 
 of attracting or repelling iron is well known, and in 
 this experiment the north and south poles are attractive, 
 and each repulsive to its own points in other iron or 
 other magnets. Every, the smallest, portion of a mag- 
 net has its two poles, not verging to the real poles ot" 
 the world, but to those of the magnetic meridian, which 
 varies sometimes a little to the east, sometimes to the- 
 west. The smaller magnets are more active in propor- 
 tion than the larger. Magnets, like all iron ores, arc 
 astringent, but not used in medicine. They have been 
 recommended by ignorant quacks in ruptures, to at- 
 tract the intestine upwards, and to destroy the lentor of 
 the blood, by separating the particles of iron in it. Such 
 are the absurdities that deceit will feign and credulity 
 believe. See MAGNETISM. 
 
 MV'GNES ARSEXICA'LIS, a preparation of arsenic, 
 which we omitted under that article, but wjiich we no- 
 ticed under CANCER, vol. i. p. 332, col. 2, q. v. Its 
 name was derived from its supposed power of attracting 
 the morbid poison. Geoffrey adds, that it opens, cleanses, 
 and heals scrofulous ulcers, without the assistance of 
 an ointment of any kind. See CANCER. 
 
 MA'GNES EPILE'PSI^. See CIXXABARIS. 
 
 M AGNE'SIA,(from magnesia, the female loadstone, 
 magnes). (See ETHEL.) Among the alchymists it 
 means the matter of the philosopher's stone, or sulphur; 
 it sometimes signifies melted tin, with which mercury 
 is incorporated, forming into a brittle white mass ; 
 sometimes a mixture of silver and mercury, and a very 
 fusile metal, called magnesia fihilosofthorum. But 
 enough of such nonsense. 
 
 MAGNE'SIA A'LBA, was a general term which che- 
 mists formerly gave to all substances which had the 
 power of attracting any principle from the air. Thus 
 an earth which, exposed to the air, yielded vitriol, was 
 called magnesia vitriolata. More modern chemists, 
 supposing that it had attracted the nitrous acid, in its 
 preparation, called it magnesia nitri: but, from its colour, 
 it soon obtained its present name, the WHITE MAGNESIA, 
 albus Rsmanu* jiuli'is, Comitisse Palme fiuhns. It 
 was introduced as a medicine in the beginning of the 
 eighteenth century, by count di Palma, at Rome, and 
 continued a very lucrative secret. It is a very white, 
 subtile powder, and now known to be a peculiar earth, 
 and the basis of the Epsom salt. 
 
 Magnesia was, as we have said, for a long time a lu- 
 crative secret, and it scarcely emerged from the 
 guage and appearance of a quack medicine, at the time 
 it was first prepared by Mr. Glass of Oxford. Mr. Glass 
 took the form of preparing the medicine from Hoff; 
 
M A G 
 
 902 
 
 and was not aware of its nature, or the effect of the ad- 
 dition of the alkali. To Dr. Black we are indebted for 
 the discovery of its being a distinct earth. The Oxford 
 preparation was light and elegant, though unequal ; but 
 the imputation of its being adulterated with calcareous 
 earth brought on a dispute between Dr. Glass, the bro- 
 ther of the proprietor, and Mr. Henry. It is now of 
 little consequence where the truth lay ; for it is every 
 where prepared with sufficient fidelity. Mr. Henry's 
 process we shall add. 
 
 " Dissolve any quantity of sal catharticum amarum 
 in its own weight of water ; filter, and add to it, by de- 
 grees, a filtered solution of pearl ashes, in an equal 
 quantity or water, stirring them gently, until the mixed 
 liquors have acquired the appearance of a complete co- 
 agulum ; then cease adding any more of the alkaline lixi- 
 vium, and immediately throw the mixture into a large 
 vessel of boiling water ; keep it boiling for a quarter of 
 an hour, take it out, and put it into a glazed earthen 
 vessel : as soon as the powder hath subsided, and be- 
 fore the water is quite cold, pour it off, and add a fresh 
 quantity of boiling water, till the liquor hath entirely 
 lost its saline taste; next let it be so agitated as to sus- 
 pend the finer parts of the powder, in which state de- 
 cant it into other vessels ; and having separated the wa- 
 ter from the magnesia, by inclination, put it on large 
 chalk stones, until a considerable part of the humidity 
 is absorbed ; then wrap it up in sheets of white paper, 
 and dry it before the fire. Pour hot water upon the 
 remaining powder, stir and decant it in its turbid state, 
 and separate the magnesia from the water as before ; 
 thus the whole, or the mosrof it, will be reduced to an 
 equal degree of fineness. 
 
 " The larger the quantity of water into which the 
 precipitated powder is cast, the more speedily and per- 
 fectly will the vitriolated tartar, which is formed by the 
 alkali uniting with the acid of the sal catharticum, be 
 washed off. The neutral salt should be washed off" as 
 quick as possible, otherwise, by allowing the mixture 
 to stand for some time, the powder concretes into mi- 
 nute grains, which, when viewed with a microscope, 
 appear to be assemblages of needles diverging from a 
 point. These concretions cannot be re-dissolved by any 
 washing, however long continued. Dr. Black orders 
 four times the quantity of water to that of the solution 
 to throw the coagulum into, but that is far too little. 
 The water should be pure ; distilled is the best; but it 
 should be kept until its empyreuma is gone off. Hard 
 or impure water makes magnesia coarse and disagree- 
 able. The chalk stones on which the magnesia is dried 
 should be exposed to a moderate heat, that the moisture 
 may evaporate quickly. Cleanliness should be particu- 
 larly attended to through the whole." 
 
 Magnesia, when pure, is white, loose, and light, of 
 the specific gravity of 2.330 nearly. It is perfectly in- 
 fusible in the focus of the most powerful mirror, ex- 
 cept when it contains particles of flint, which, if the 
 alkali is impure, sometimes happens. When the vola- 
 tile alkali is employed in the process, no flinty particles 
 are found in it. Magnesia melts, however, with borax, 
 and with some of the earths, though more certainly 
 when the earths and alkalis are united. A new manu- 
 factory of china, resembling the seve, is established at 
 Berlin, in which, instead of the kaolin, a magnesian 
 earth, containing flint 'and an alkali, is the chief ingre- 
 
 dient. Magnesia is nearly insoluble in water, but re- 
 tains a small portion of this fluid within the inter- 
 stices of its particles with some obstinacy. When, 
 however, the carbonic acid gas is previously united with 
 the water, the magnesia dissolves readily. 
 
 Magnesia contributes to the diffusion and suspension 
 of many resinous substances, and, triturated with cam- 
 phor, renders this medicine more miscible with water. 
 It is supposed also to increase the solubility of bark in 
 water, if triturated with it previous to infusion or decoc- 
 tion : but it seems to produce some chemical change in 
 the constituent principles of the medicine, as the colour 
 is not only deeper but more red. Whether it is more 
 active as a medicine than the common decoction has 
 not, we believe, been ascertained. 
 
 As magnesia contains about seven-twelfth parts of 
 fixed air, it should be calcined before it is administered, 
 at least when flatulence abounds. The air, however, 
 which is expelled by heat, is greedily recovered by ex- 
 posure to the atmosphere, so that it should be kept in 
 a phial carefully closed. The magnesia contracts no 
 acrimony by calcination. 
 
 Like all absorbents, it corrects acidities in the sto- 
 mach, relieves the heart burn and pain in the stomach, 
 colics and convulsions in children, with every other com- 
 plaint arising from acidity. It is preferred to other ab- 
 sorbents, on account of its laxative quality, when united 
 with an acid. If mixed with rhubarb, it is said to pre- 
 vent the rhubarb from leaving a costive habit. If the 
 magnesia does not meet an acid, it is inert, and is some- 
 times supposed to load the stomach as a heavy cold 
 mass. It has been doubted whether it is proper in 
 bilious or putrid fevers, and much idle disquisition has 
 been employed on this subject ; for a prudent practition- 
 er will be led, in such cases, to employ medicines of 
 very different qualities. Magnesia can do no good in 
 either disease. See Hoffman's Observationes Physicae 
 Chemicae, lib. iv. Obs. ii. ; Black's Observations on the 
 Magnesia Alba, in the Essays Philosophical and Lite- 
 rary of Edinburgh, vol. ii; London Medical Transac- 
 tions, vol. ii. 
 
 MAGNE'SIA OPA'UNA ; magnesia rubicunda anlimonii. 
 OPALINE or RUBY COLOURED MAGNESIA of ANTIMONY. In 
 making thehepar antimonii, decrepitated sal ammoniac 
 is sometimes added to the antimony and nitre, and the 
 result is, the opaline magnesia. It is a weaker emetic 
 than the liver of antimony, and may be given in con- 
 siderable doses to horses, to produce sweating. Lemery 
 directs it to be made of equal parts of antimony, nitre, 
 and decrepitated sea salt. 
 
 MAGNE'SIA VITRIOLA'TA. See CATHARTICUS 
 
 SAL. 
 
 MAGNETISMUS. MAGNETISM, from its effects 
 on the human body, can be scarcely an object of our at- 
 tention ; yet, as folly and fraud have brought it forward 
 in a conspicuous view, it will be necessary to ascertain 
 its real nature, and the advantages which may have cer- 
 tainly been derived from it in medicine. Add to this, 
 that quackery is too fascinating to the human mind to 
 be long without an object, and the exploded artifice of 
 to day may, at a future time, revive in a new form 
 alter et idem. 
 
 Magnetism is strictly the power by which an iron ore 
 attracts or repels apiece of iron, according to the point 
 presented, or attracts only a rude mass. The iron ore. 
 
M A G 
 
 903 
 
 M A I 
 
 or magnet, can communicate this property to a piece of 
 soft malleable iron, so as to make it much more power- 
 ful than any natural magnet. Iron, also, which has long 
 stood in one position, acquires at either end its power 
 of attraction or repulsion. This,property is confined to 
 iron, though cobalt and nickel are suspected of having 
 a small degree of magnetism ; and to posses the power of 
 attraction, iron must be in a soft, malleable state. When 
 oxided in a slight degree, the magnetic power is weak- 
 ened ; when hardened, or in the state of steel, it receives 
 . this power in a small proportion. It is equally neces- 
 sary that its structure (may we be permitt'ed to call it 
 organization ?) should be entire ; for a magnetic wire, 
 twisted round a stick, does not lose its virtue, while it 
 has not been so much bent as to destroy its elasticity ; 
 but, when it can no longer restore its former shape, the 
 magnetism is lost. A smart blow will sometimes de- 
 stroy, o^Bn turn, give this power. 
 
 Two important errors on this point must be cor- 
 rected : the one, already noticed, that the magnetic 
 '.needle, freely suspended, does not lie in the direction 
 of north and south, but a little on the east or west, ac; 
 cording to its " variation." This fact is repeated to 
 add, that a needle only becomes spontaneously mag- 
 netic by lying in the magnetic meridian. Another error 
 is, that the magnetic influence resides in the earth. In 
 fact, it seems to pass over its surface ; for it is much 
 less obvious in caverns than on the earth. The opinion 
 of its cause being one great magnet at the centre of the 
 earth is, of course, without foundation. 
 
 It has been usual to suppose the attraction and repul- 
 sion of magnetic bodies to be owing to two different 
 antagonizing fluids. This opinion, supported by the au- 
 thority of JLpinus, Coulomb, and Haiiy, should not be 
 rashly rejected. It is, however, seemingly borrowed 
 from the two electricities ; and, as we have found that 
 the electrical phenomena with which we are in this 
 work engaged, might be explained on the 'supposition 
 of a single fluid, so we think the phenomena of magnet- 
 ism equally compatible with one fluid. Some analogy 
 has been observed between magnetism and electricity ; 
 but, if there is any resemblance, magnets are like the 
 electrics per se. Instead of iron being peculiarly at- 
 tractive of the magnetic fluid, it appears to be the 
 only body which resists it. From this resistance the 
 phenomena apparently arise. Electrics per se equally 
 resist the electrical fluid ; but these, if powdered, are 
 changed into conductors. Powdered magnets are still 
 magnetic. 
 
 Magnetism differs from electricity in being influenced 
 by very different laws. Magnetism attracts large 
 bodies, electricity small ones ; magnetic attraction is 
 constant; electrical variable : the former limited to 
 about two feet, the powers of the latter are unlimited. 
 The magnetic power is also permanent for ages, if not 
 destroyed by an opposite current of a similar nature, as 
 laying two magnets together, with the north poles con- 
 tiguous, and is not, or very slightly, affected by mois- 
 ture, water, and oils, nor at all influenced by an electri- 
 cal atmosphere. A magnet in action may be electrified 
 without disturbing that action, which is also equally 
 active in a vacuum. Heat also diminishes the magnetic 
 power, and entirely destroys it when the iron becomes 
 ed ; but it is again recovered on cooling. 
 
 These observations are sufficient to show that, if 
 
 magnetism has no power of its own, little medical effect 
 is to be expected from any fancied analogy to elecricity ; 
 and, indeed, magnetism has no analogy to any part of 
 our system, except the small quantity of iron in the 
 blood, which is too much diffused to be influenced by it. 
 In fact, magnetism has no effects but in the promises of 
 the artful, and the delusions of the credulous. 
 
 Xot many years have elapsed since what is called ani- 
 mal magnetism was supposed to cure every disease, and 
 to free the mind from the trammels of the body, the 
 load of earth which confines its active excursions, en- 
 abling it to pervade, at will, through distant regions, 
 unlimited by time or space. This imposition has had a 
 variety of professors in different countries ; and, at one 
 time, seems to have fascinated minds even of a superior 
 order. It affected chiefly the imagination ; and the de- 
 lusion was, in general, confined to the female world, and 
 the weaker classes of mankind. An hysteric paroxysm 
 was produced, and the wanderings of a disturbed ima- 
 gination were received as the dictates of inspiration. In 
 these wanderings, medical questions were proposed and 
 answered ; but all the answers, like those of the ancient 
 oracles, were vague and indecisive. The gesticula- 
 tions of the professors were directed to particular parts, 
 and supposed to remove the complaints of those organs. 
 While the fancy was inflamed, the effects were thought 
 supernatural. When that cooled, the power lost its in- 
 fluence. The professors have published their secret, 
 which is a strange mixture of absurdity and fanaticism. 
 They are to powerfully excite the attention, to will an 
 end, with views strictly benevolent, moral, and reli- 
 gious. ' They were not conscious of any means, and 
 this all-powerful influence was to be excited by the 
 volition of the weakest, meanest, sometimes the most 
 infamous, of mankind. The bubble is now burst, and 
 the experience of this age will, for a tinae, prevent its 
 revival. 
 
 MA'GXUM OS; the third and largest bone of the 
 second row in the wrist. See CARPUS. 
 
 MA'GXUS MO'RBUS. The EPILEPSY. Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 MAG U 'DA RIS, (from ,*yt,<W 5 ). See SII.PHIUM. 
 
 MAHMOO'DY. See SC-AMOMLM. 
 
 MAHO'GANI. This beautiful wood is procured 
 from the swietenia mahogani Lin. Sp. PI. 548, and the 
 bark resembles, in appearance and qualities, very nearly 
 the Peruvian bark. The trees which produce them are 
 also closely connected by botanical affinities. 
 
 MAIA'NTHEMUM. See LILIUM COXVALLIUM. 
 
 MAIDEX-HAIR TREE, brought originally from 
 Japan, by Thunberg, was styled the tree of forty 
 crowns, from its usual price ; but it is easily propagated 
 by cuttings, and now common. The appellation was 
 derived from its leaves resembling those of the adiantum, 
 and Linnasus formed a genus, which he styled ginko; 
 found only in one of his later mantissa. This plant was 
 the ginko biloba. It flowered for the first time in Eng- 
 land in 1796, and the president of the Linnsean society 
 referred it to a new genus, calling it sa/isburia, with the 
 trivial name of adiantifijiia (Linnaean Transactions, iii. 
 330). It is chiefly cultivated for its beauty and its nuis, 
 which are not produced till the tree is old. They are 
 said by Kempfer to be nutrient and corroborant. 
 
 MAIL-A XSCHI. A species of rhamnus, growing 
 in Malabar; La&sonia. t/iinosa Lin. Sp. PJ- 498. A 
 
M AL 
 
 904 
 
 M A L 
 
 decoction of its root is commended in gout, and of its 
 leaves in jaun< 
 
 MAIL-E'LOU, and MAIL-E'LOU-KA'TOU, are 
 tal' evergreen trees growing in Malabar, which are not 
 found ia modern systems. A decoction of the bruised 
 leaves and bark is said to be useful in the after pains, 
 and to promote the lochia. 
 
 MAJORA'NA, ((judd mense Maio Jloreat, because 
 it flowers in May). MARJORAM. 
 
 MAJORA'NA CRE'TICA, vel SYRIA'CA. See MARUM 
 SYRJACUM. 
 
 MAJORA'NA MAJO'RI FO'LIO, amaracus, samfisuchtis. 
 SWEET MARJORAM. By amaracus the ancients meant 
 iiwect marjoram; but by lesser marjoram, the marum. 
 The Egyptians and Syrians call the sweet marjorum by 
 the name of samfisuchus. It is the origanum majorana 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 825, a low plant, with slender, square 
 branched, woody stalks; and little, oval, somewhat 
 downy, leaves, set in pairs. On the tops grow scaly 
 heads of small whitish labiated flowers, whose upper lip 
 is erect and cloven, the lower divided into three seg- 
 ments. Tt is sown annually in gardens for culinary and 
 medicinal uses; but the seeds rarely come to perfection 
 in this climate, and are brought from the south of 
 France, where the plant is indigenous. 
 
 The leaves and tops have a pleasant smell, a warm 
 aromatic bitterish taste. Infusions in water have a 
 strong smell, but a weak and unpleasant taste : a tinc- 
 ture made with rectified spirit of wine hath more taste 
 lhaii smell. In distillation this plant yields its virtues to 
 water, and affords an essential oil, in the proportion of 
 i. from 5 Ixiv. of the leaves slightly dried, though 
 Beaume obtained a much smaller proportion. This oil 
 is hot, not so agreeable as the marjoram, and when care- 
 fully drawn is of a pale yellow colour ; though by long 
 keeping it turns reddish, and if distilled with too great 
 heat is red at the first. The dose is. two drops. 
 
 The aromatic matter rises almost wholly in distilla- 
 tion, so that an extract possesses very little of the vir- 
 tues of the plant, which is, like the lavender, a warm, 
 stimulating, nervous medicine. The powdered leaves, 
 the essential oil properly diluted, and the distilled wa- 
 ter, are agreeable errhines. In its recent state we are 
 told that it has been successfully applied to scirrhous 
 tumours of the breasts. 
 
 MAJORA'NA OLERA'CEA, SYLVE'STRIS. See ORIGANUM 
 ANGLICUM. 
 
 MA'LA, (from a resemblance to malitm, apple}. 
 The prominent part of the cheek. (Martinius.) See 
 
 MA'LA ASSY'RIA. See CITHEUM. 
 
 MA'LA AURA'NTIA. See AURANTIA HISPALENSJS. 
 
 MA'LA AU'REA. See AMORIS POMA, and AURANTIA 
 
 UlSPALIENSIA. 
 
 MA'LA COTO'NEA MA'JORA, et MINO'RA. See CYDO- 
 
 NIA. 
 
 MA'LA I'NSANIA NI'GRA. See MELONGENA. 
 
 MA'LA PU'NICA. See GRANATA MALA. 
 
 MALABA'RICA HE'RBA. See CORU CANARICA. 
 
 MALABA'RICA PRU'NA. The fruit of the eugenia 
 janbos Lin. Sp. PI. 672. The fruit is subacid and 
 salutary, and a mildly astringent conserve is prepared 
 from the flowers. 
 
 MALABA'THRI O'LEUM See CINNAMOMUM. 
 
 MALABATHRI'NUM,(from malabathrum'}. Oint- 
 ment of malabathrum, compounded of myrrh, spike- 
 nard, malabathrum, and many other aromatic ingre- 
 dients. See DIONYSOS. 
 
 MALABA'THRUM, (from Malabar, and betrc, a 
 leaf). Into this word the Greeks corrupted the Indian 
 appellation tamalapatrum. See FOLIUM. 
 
 MA'LACA RA'DIX. See SAGITTARIA ALEXI- 
 
 , a ravenous fish}. See 
 
 PHARMICA. 
 
 MALA'CIA, (from 
 PICA. 
 
 MALACOI'DES, (from f*.ha.%n, a mallow, and 
 e5o{ a form or likeness,'} malva betonicte folio, malofie 
 malacoidea Lin. Sp. PI. 974, a plant similar in appear- 
 ance and qualities to the mallow. 
 
 MALACO'STEON, (from yM,Aa*os, soft, and urli*., 
 a bone). See MORBI SOLIDI siMPLicis.ancl RACHITIS. 
 
 MALA'CTICOS, (from /**A-, to sojty). Sec 
 EMOLLIENTIA. 
 
 MALAGMA, (from ^t^x^a-u to soften,') b<eos; 
 synonymous with catafilasma, from its effects; but 
 formerly malagmas were made of many other ingre- 
 dients. P 
 
 MALAGMA A'RABUM. A cataplasm for strumous 
 swellings and tubercles. 
 
 MALAGFUE'TTA, or MALAGU'ETA. See PA- 
 
 RADISI GHANA. 
 
 MALA 'RUM O'SSA. The CHEEK BONES, zygc- 
 matica mAjugalia ossa, are the irregular square bones, 
 placed on the outside of the orbits. Their corners arc 
 reckoned processes ; the longest, viz. the posterior and 
 superior, are called the sufierior orbitar processes ; the 
 anterior and superior, which end in acute angles, arc 
 the inferior orbitar processes : the anterior and inferior, 
 which are the shortest, are denominated the maxillary; 
 the posterior and inferior, zygomatic. 
 
 MALATS. Neutral salts, composed of alkalis, or 
 earths, and the malic acid. They are little known, and 
 have not been hitherto used in medicine. See MALIC 
 ACID. 
 
 MALAVI'SCUS, (from malva, the mallow, and vis- 
 cus, glue, from its viscidity). See ALTH.SA. 
 
 MALAXA'TIO, (from i*x.*te.Fra, to soften}. The 
 softening of any thing. 
 
 MALAZISSA'TUS. Emasculatus and mulieratus; 
 an appellation of those whose testes have not descend- 
 ed into the scrotum. 
 
 MA'LE. See AXILLA. 
 
 MALIC ACID. A vegetable acid found chiefly in 
 unripe apples, as well as in plums, gooseberries, elder- 
 berries, barberries, and even in the houseleek. It be- 
 comes oxalic by the addition of nitric acid, and carbo- 
 nic acid by distillation. See CHEMISTRY. 
 
 MALICO'RIUM, (from malum, an apple, and co- 
 rium, the rind; because it outwardly resembles an 
 apple). See GRANATA MALA. 
 
 MALI'GNITAS, (from malignus, evil). MALIG- 
 NITY, when applied to fevers, means a high degree of 
 putridity ; and its signs are, a slight coldness and shiver- 
 ing, quickly followed by a great loss of strength, a 
 small, quick, and contracted pulse, fainting, if in an 
 erect posture, drowsiness without sleep, or the sleep 
 not refreshing, but followed by a greater decay of 
 strength and delirium. There is little pain, thirst, or 
 
31 A L 
 
 905 
 
 A L 
 
 other troublesome symptom, and yet the patient is 
 uneasy, the features contract and sink, the extremities 
 become cold, the pulse intermits, and death soon ter- 
 minates the scene. 
 
 MA'LIS. Cocyta. A pungent pain from an ani- 
 malcule lodged in an ulcerous tumour; or pain from an 
 insect lodged in any part without ulcer or tumour. The 
 insects which produce this pain are various. In Persia 
 it proceeds from the gordius medinensis, or dracuncu- 
 lus persicus; in America by the pulex, and sometimes 
 even by the pediculus. 
 
 MALLAM-TO'DDALI. Celtu oriental;* Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1478. The name of a tree in Malabar, whose root, 
 bark, leaves, and fruit, are esteemed specifics in the 
 epilepsy. Rail Historia. 
 
 M ALLE'AMOTHE, Pavette, erysi/ielas curans ar- 
 bor, fiavetta indica Lin. Sp. PI. 160; a shrub which 
 grows in Malabar. The leaves boiled in palm oil wire 
 the impetigo; the root powdered and mixed with ginger 
 is said to be diuretic. Rail Historia. 
 
 MA'LLEI MU'SCULUS EXTE'RN'US vel SU- 
 PE'RIOR. See TENSOR MEMBRANA TXUPANI. 
 
 MA'LLEI MU'SCULUS IXTE'RXUS. See LAXATOR MEM- 
 
 BRAN.E TYMPAXI. 
 
 MALLE'OLUS, (from its resemblance to a mallet). 
 The ANKLE. (See ASTRAGALUS.) In BOTANY, the 
 cuttings of vines, with joints of the old wood at their 
 bottom, resembling a little mallet. 
 
 MVLLEO'LUS EXTE'RNUS; the talus or ankle bone, 
 or the inferior extremities of the tibia and fibula. See 
 FIBULA. 
 
 MA'LLEUS. A MALLET, and one of the bones in 
 the ears. (See AURIS). This bone hath a large round 
 head, which contracts the whole way from the neck, 
 whence the processus Ravianus arises, and on the out- 
 side a short process projects outward, pointing against 
 the membrana tympani. From this part the manubrium 
 or handle is continued down, and its extremity, fixed to 
 the tympani membrana, pulls it inward. When the 
 malleus is in its proper situation, the neck and head are 
 turned upwards and inwards, the handle downwards, its 
 short process upwards and outwards near the upper 
 part of the edge or the tympanum, and the processus 
 Ravianus forwards, reaching to the articular fissure in 
 the os temporis, whence we may distinguish the malleus 
 of one ear from that of the other. The handle of the 
 malleus is tied to the membrana tympani by a fine 
 membranous duplicature. This bone hath three mus- 
 cles, viz. the laxator and tensor membrane tympani, 
 and the munculua externus, auris Du Vernii. 
 
 MALPI'GHIA, (in honour of Malfiighi}. BARBA- 
 DOES CHERRY TREE. Cerasus Americana, Malfthigia 
 /lunicifolia Lin. Sp. PI. 609. The fruit is eaten by the 
 native Americans, but has no medicinal virtue. 
 
 MA'LUM. A DISEASE. (See MORBUS.) In a 
 strict sense it is applied to the unnatural protrusion of 
 the afi/tieof the eye, called firocidentia oculi; consists in 
 an enlargement or prolusion of the eye ball, when the 
 eyes exceed the bounds of the eye lids. Its more gene- 
 ral meaning is the fruit, afi/ile, which in inflammatory 
 and other febrile complaints is allowed as food when 
 roasted. Sliced and infused in boiling water, apples 
 make a pleasant diluting drink. When thoroughly- 
 roasted, the soft pulp is applied to the eye in form of a 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 cataplasm, in cases of ophthalmia, if the e)'e ; 
 should not be too irritable. Its advantages consist in 
 its very slow communication of heat, in consequence of 
 its texture, so that it continues cold for a long time. 
 See CALIDUM. 
 
 MA'LUM CI'TRF.UM. See CITREUM. 
 MA'LUM GRAXA'TUM. See GRANATA MALA. 
 MA'LUM MO'RTUUM. A malignant species of lepra 
 or scab, which renders the body livid, with crusty ulcers, 
 void of sanies and of pain. 
 
 MA'LUM TE'RH-E. See ARISTOLOCHIA ROTUNDA. 
 MA'LUS, (from futXtn, an aftfile}. The APPLE TREE. 
 The many sorts of apples known in this country are 
 varieties- only of one species : at least the crab is our 
 only indigenous apple. Our most valuable species are 
 derived from France, as the names import, the pippin 
 (pcpin), quarington (charenton), nonpareil, Sec. Some 
 valuable varieties are, however, derived from these, 
 under our own hands, which it is unnecessary to enu- 
 merate. The apple, when raw, is a cold and flatulent 
 food, not suitable to weak stomachs. The wilding of 
 different countries is the origin of the more improved 
 species, and from it a kind of vinegar is made. Its juice 
 is, however, acerb, and not acid; for it hastens rapidly 
 into fermentation, and if this is carefully checked, it 
 becomes a vinous liquor, resembling old hock, which 
 will not by any artifice become vinegar. 
 
 MA'LUS SYLVE'STRIS, agriomela,agrestis,malus acido 
 fructu sylvestris. The CRAB TREE, the WILDING, fiyrus 
 mains of Lin. Sp. PI. 686, *. 
 
 MA'LUS AURA'NTIA. See AURAXTIA HISPALIEXSIA. 
 MA'LUS CYDO'.VIA. See CYDOXIA. 
 MA'LUS I'XDICA. See BILIMBI. 
 MA'LUS MALABA'RICA. See CAXJRAM. 
 MA'LUS ME'DicA,and PE'HSICA. The CITRON, LEMON, 
 and PEACH. 
 
 MA'LUS PU'XICA. The POMEGRANATE. See BELAUS- 
 TIUM and GRANATA MALA. 
 
 MA'LVA, f**Ai), (from /*X\XTF*, to soften). The 
 MALLOW, malva rotundifdia sylvestris Lin. Sp. PI. ^69; 
 sufficiently known. Its leaves and flowers are slightly 
 mucilaginous, have no remarkable smell, and are 
 merely emollient. A conserve is made from the flow- 
 ers; the leaves are used in decoctions for clysters, for 
 emollient fomentations, and in cataplasms. The roots 
 have been employed as a pectoral: they have a soft 
 sweet taste, resembling that of liquorice, but without 
 any remarkable smell. An extract from the tincture is 
 very sweet. The leaves possess powers similar to the 
 althea ; and their use is superseded for internal purposes 
 by those of the latter. See Raii Historia} Lewis's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 MA'LVA ARBO'REA MAHITI'MA; althfa arborea mari- 
 tima, lavatera arborea Lin. Sp. PI. 972. The MALLOW 
 TREE agrees in virtues with the common mallows. 
 MA'LVA BETO'XIC-E FO'LIO. See MALACOIDES. 
 MA'LVA RO'SEA FO'LIO SUBRO'TUXDO ; malva arbo- 
 rescens, malva hortensis, dendromalache, alcea rosea 
 Lin. Sp. PL 966. TREE or GARDEN MALLOW, and the 
 HOLLYHOCK. This plant is chiefly cultivated as orna- 
 mental in gardens; and in medical virtues is similar, 
 but inferior, to the common mallow. 
 
 MA'LVA VERBENA'CEA ; alcea, alcea -vulgaris major, 
 malva akta Lin. Sp. PI. 971. VERVAIN MALLOW, is 
 
M A M 
 
 906 
 
 31 A M 
 
 distinguished from the common mallow by its leaves 
 being deeply cut at the edges. It is similar to, but less 
 mucilaginous than, the other mallows. 
 
 MA'I/VA vi'scus. See MALAVISCUS and AL- 
 TH-EA. 
 
 MALVA'SIA, MALMSEY ; mai-insium; a rich gener- 
 ous wine of Spain and the Madeiras, supposed to be 
 the arvisium of the island of Scio. 
 
 MALVERN WATER rises in Worcestershire, and 
 it contains lime with a small proportion of magnesia, 
 suspended chiefly by carbonic acid gas. A very small 
 quantity of sea salt is occasionally found in it. The 
 proportion of fluid is very large, and this is one of the 
 purest of our cold mineral waters. It is applied in in- 
 flammations of the eyes, and drunk in all complaints of 
 the kidneys and bladder, scrofula and cutaneous dis- 
 eases. 
 
 Dr. Wilson, in a late elaborate work on this water, 
 seems to think that its solid contents, though in a small 
 proportion, "may be useful, especially as they are of the 
 kind used in the diseases for which the water is cele- 
 brated. He found in a gallon of Holytuell water above 
 five grains of carbonate of soda, and nearly three of 
 the sulphat of soda. It contained also about a grain 
 and half of common salt, nearly a grain of carbonate of 
 magnesia, and about the same quantity of carbonate of 
 lime. The carbonate of iron scarcely exceeded half a 
 grain. The ingredients of St. Ann's Well were the 
 same, but in a much less proportion. He found the 
 waters laxative; but, at first, they sometimes produced 
 nausea, and occasionally feverish heat. 
 
 MAMjE'RA FCE'MINA. See PAPAYA FCEMINA. 
 
 MAMA'NGA FRU'TEX, an arborescent shrub in 
 Brasil, called by the Portuguese lavaflratas,but not in- 
 cluded in the botanical systems. Its leaves are applied 
 to wounds and ulcers, and the expressed oil of its pods 
 is used in maturating poultices. Raii Historia. 
 
 MAME'I. The mammcea Americana Lin. Sp. PI. 731, 
 mammoe, momin, or TODDY THEE, is a fine tall tree, 
 constantly of a beautiful green colour, somewhat re- 
 sembling the walnut tree. Its trunk rises to the height 
 of seventy feet, and is terminated by a number of 
 branches which form a vast pyramidal crown. The fruit 
 is twice as large as the fist, and is very agreeable. This 
 tree is found in different parts of the West Indies, but 
 the best are those on the island of Hispaniola. From 
 incisions made in the branches a copious discharge of 
 pellucid liquor, called momin, or toddy wine, is pro- 
 duced, which must be drunk sparingly, as it is a power- 
 ful diuretic; but it is esteemed a preservative from, and 
 a solvent of, the stone. The fruit is sweet, and of an 
 aromatic flavour; but the two first shells, as well as the 
 pulp which surrounds the kernels, must be removed, 
 since the latter leaves a very permanent bitter in the 
 mouth. It is usually eaten at tables, cut in slices, and 
 macerated in sweet wine. Excellent marmalade is 
 prepared from it by the addition of sugar and spices, 
 which is often brought to Europe as a dry preserve. 
 Brandy distilled from the flowers is highly pleasant, and 
 called the Creole liqueur. The gum of the bark kills the 
 ehiques which often infest the feet of the Creoles. The 
 Asiatic species is referred, by modern botanists, to the 
 new genus butonica, formed chiefly from the eugenia of 
 Linnseus, with the baringtonia, the commcrsonia of Fos- 
 4 or, and someothers. A plant which appears to be of this 
 
 genus, the mammea humilis, Vahl suspects to be the 
 r/iedia laterifolia Lin. Sp. PI. 719. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MAMI'RA, is said by Paulus jEgineta to be the 
 root of a plant of a detergent quality. It has been sup- 
 posed the root of the doronicum; but it has not been 
 correctly ascertained. 
 
 MAMIRA'AN, is a a plant which grows in the water, 
 resembling in its leaf the convolvulus; its taste is hot 
 and bitter, and the seed resembles that of sesamurn. 
 
 MA'MM^E, (from (*,,,,, mamma, plural mamma'). 
 The BREASTS. In the breasts we distinguish the mam- 
 millae, or nipples, the areola, the brownish circle around 
 the nipples, and the lactiferous vessels. The .breasts 
 are composed of a glandular substance and fat ; the 
 glandular part is hard, white, and irregularly mixed 
 with fat, seemingly composed of tubes called tubi lac- 
 tiferi. See LACTIFERI DUCTUS. 
 
 Though the breasts are usually spoken of as single 
 glands, they are in reality a congeries of glandular bodies, 
 of a small size, and a somewhat flattened shape. Mr. 
 Cruickshanks has described them as acini; but other 
 authors, with more reason, have supposed these small 
 bodies to be merely convoluted vessels. From these 
 small glands tubes emerge, which enlarge and anasto- 
 mose freely ; but, when approaching the nipple, near the 
 areola, contract and open by distinct apertures. Fifteen 
 of these are often counted on a small nipple, though 
 other anatomists lessen the number. The areola is co- 
 vered with a skin much more soft and fine than that of 
 the general surface, resembling rather the ephelion of 
 the lips and mouth, and interspersed with sebaceous 
 glands, obvious even to the sight, to defend this tender 
 covering from the pressure and the saliva of the child's 
 mouth. The njpple itself is formed of a congeries of 
 these small tubes. The different vessels, either lacti- 
 ferous or secretory, are minutely divided by fat, and 
 thus give the roundness, the fulness, and firmness of a 
 well proportioned mamma. 
 
 The colour of the areola greatly differs even in differ- 
 ent women; and, in some, it is so brown, as even in the 
 natural state to give a suspicion of impregnation. (See 
 MEDICINA FORENSIS.) In chlorotic and unhealthy wo- 
 men it is pale; in the Samoeids and negresses black; 
 and in brown persons of a deeper colour. The hue is 
 evidently derived from a fulness of the arteries, though 
 in what manner it is modified we cannot easily say; 
 probably by the colour of the rete mucosum ; for all 
 the sexual organs have a brownish tint. In women of 
 the most brilliant and delicate complexions, the colour 
 of the areola resembles that of a rose. 
 
 The female mamma sympathizes very pointedly with 
 every part of the genital system, generally with the cli- 
 toris, more sensibly and strictly with the ovaria and the 
 uterus. At the approach of the menses the breasts en- 
 large ; at their cessation they wither. After the lochia 
 cease, the inilk begins to flow, and this connection is so 
 intimate, that it has been attributed to the anastomosis 
 of the extreme branches of the epigastric and mammary 
 arteries on the abdomen. This is, however, highly 
 improbable; for their union is inconsiderable, and not 
 peculiarly distinct at any particular periods. The sym- 
 pathy, however, is so striking, that the Hottentots and the 
 Scythians (Herodotus) irritate the vagina to increase the 
 flow of milk from their cows and mares. It is highly 
 probable that the milk is carried to the nipple, and often 
 
MAM 
 
 907 
 
 MAX 
 
 discharged from it by the action of its own vessels, and 
 that the child drains the breast, not so much from its 
 own powers, as by exciting the action of the lactiferous 
 tubes. Thus a sensation is felt, when the child ap- 
 proaches, of some internal commotion of the mamma, 
 which females distinguish by the term war/iing,md they 
 are excited so much by the irritation of the vagina, as to 
 render it doubtful if it is always prudent to deprive the 
 hireling nurse of the company of her husband. A sen- 
 timental feeling also influences the secretion : thus the 
 milk does not flow so freely on the application of a 
 strange child as of a woman's natural offspring; and ex- 
 citing the attention, especially if this is accompanied 
 with a little terror, will wholly suspend the dis- 
 charge. 
 
 The connection of the secretion of milk with the ge- 
 neral state of the nervous system is also strongly mark- 
 ed. The maternal office of suckling is always attended 
 with a calm serenity of mind, scarcely felt in other situa- 
 tions, and the suppression of the milk, on its first ap- 
 pearance, with irritability, languor, or despondence. 
 The last, indeed, sometimes attends the period of suck- 
 ling, though the milk continues to flow, from causes 
 that cannot be ascertained. It seems to affect the young 
 and the strong, rather than those of the middle period 
 of life, or of weaker constitutions ; the first lyings-in 
 rather than future ones. The apprehensions of death, 
 in those rare and inexplicable cases, are, however, so 
 strong, that nothing can conquer them : the dejection 
 so firmly fixed as to bid defiance to medical aid. In 
 some cases it has continued for some years, but another 
 pregnancy is usually an infallible cure. 
 
 Though the final cause of the connection of the 
 uterine with the lactiferous system is obvious, yet, as 
 usual, nature acts by general laws. Thus a false con- 
 ception is attended with a fulness of the mammae, and 
 the want of ovaria, as we have seen, has occasioned the 
 breasts to remain in the state of the earliest periods. 
 The irritation of a cancerous tumour in the uterus has, 
 however, no effect of this kind, for it seems of a seda- 
 tive nature ; or perhaps thejmncipium and fons of the 
 irritation must be in the ovary. 
 
 It is a circumstance singular and inexplicable that 
 men should have all the organs which produce and con- 
 vey milk like women. Is it that the sex is determined 
 after the rest of the body is formed, or that, in cases of 
 necessity, men should be able to supply the office of the 
 woman ? The first is highly improbable ; and though 
 we have one instance of a man affording his motherless 
 offspring this sustenance, the experiment has not been 
 again tried, or not succeeded. Yet, on birth, when all 
 the fluids begin to circulate freely, male children, as well 
 as females, have often milk in the breasts. On the whole, 
 were men subject to a partial plethora like that which 
 takes place in menstruation, and were there an established 
 sympathy between the breasts and genital organs, it is 
 probable that they might become nurses. But neither 
 the plethora nor the sympathy exist ; and though we 
 have found tumours in breasts of men, we have ne- 
 ver heard of their becoming cancerous. Girls of the 
 best character, by the irritation of a child sucking, 
 have become able to support it. A woman of sixty- 
 eight is recorded in the Philosophical Transactions to 
 have suckled a grand child; and one of eighty, in a 
 Swedish Journal, is said to have performed the same 
 
 office. Russel mentions a similar fact respecting a bar- 
 ren sheep, in his treatise De Tabe Glandulai i, p. 64. 
 
 The number of teats in different animals correspond 
 to the usual number of their young ; but it is singular 
 that, however the numbers differ, they are always even. 
 Animals that do not give suck are generally oviparous; 
 but some of the vipers, and some reptiles styled vivipa- 
 rous, are not strictly such ; for their young are inclosed 
 in eggs, which are hatched some time previous to the 
 birth. A step between these and animals who are 
 really viviparous may be observed in the didelphis, of 
 which the kangarou is a species. These animals pro- 
 duce their young in an unformed, imperfect state ; but 
 they are for a long time concealed, and protected in a 
 second uterus, formed under the belly by a duplicature 
 of the skin, in which the nipples are found. While 
 thus speaking on comparative anatomy, we may add, that 
 the horse was supposed to have no nipples; but Dau- 
 benton discovered them under the prepuce. 
 
 The arteries and veins are ramifications from the ar- 
 terise and venae subclaviae, and from the axillares. The 
 nerves are principally from the costales, which commu- 
 nicate with the nervi sympathetici. The lymphatics 
 pass through the axillary glands, though Meckel sus- 
 pects that he has traced them into the subclavian veins. 
 See Kolpin de Stractura Mammarum, Sabatier Traite 
 d'Anatomie. 
 
 MAMM.EA RA MAS et FCE'MINA. See PA- 
 PAYA MAS FffiMIXA. 
 
 MAMMA'RIJE ARTE'RI.E, (from mamma, the 
 breast.*) The ARTERIES OF THE BREAST. The exter- 
 nal are branches from the axillary arteries, and called 
 the superior thoracic. The internal proceed from the 
 anterior and lower side of the .subclaviae, near the middle 
 of the clavicles, and run down for about a finger's 
 breadth, behind the cartilages of the true ribs, an inch 
 distant from the sternum. In their passage they send 
 branches to the breasts, and to several of the adjacent 
 parts; they afterwards go out of the thorax on one side 
 of the appendix ensiformis, and are lost in the recti 
 muscles of the abdomen. 
 
 MAJOCA'BLA VE'N^ INTE'RN.*. The right springs 
 from the vena cava, a little below the bifurcation, and 
 runs with its corresponding artery along the internal 
 edge of the sternum. The left springs from the subcla- 
 vian, or from the axillary vein. 
 
 MAMMEA AMERICANA, Lin. Sp. PI. 731, the 
 plant which affords the grateful salutary fruit, the 
 mamme. 
 
 MAMMIFO'RMES, or MAMILLA'RES PRO- 
 CE'SSUS. See TEMPORUM OSSA. 
 
 MA'NACA. The name of a bacciferous shrub in 
 Brasil. The root is powerfully emetic and cathartic, 
 and used on some occasions by the natives (see Rail 
 Historia); but the plant is not found in modern systems. 
 
 MANATE'A LA'PIS, (from manati, the sea COTO). 
 Trichecus manatus Lin. Syst. Natur. 60. The part of 
 this animal which hath been used in medicine is the os 
 petrosum of the head, which is of various forms, hard, 
 and white, resembling a stone and ivory. 
 
 MANCANI'LLA, hififiomane mancinella Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1431. The MANCHIXEAL TREE is as large as the oak; 
 the juice of the bark, while fresh, is caustic ; the fruit 
 and leaves are equally so, though eaten by goats. The 
 wood is sawed into planks, and brought into England 
 5 Z 2 
 
M A X 
 
 908 
 
 MAX 
 
 as ornamental wood. It is of a dusky colour, with 
 brown veins and yellow clouds. It is supposed that the 
 shade of the manchineal tree, as well as the dew be- 
 neath it, is injurious ; but this is fabulous. Dutour has 
 often rested under its shade without feeling any bad 
 effects ; though he suspects, for reasons which he does 
 not assign, that the air is unwholesome, and advises 
 travellers not to seek shelter under it during a whole 
 night. The Indians poison their arrows with its juice; 
 and Valmont de Bomare mentions an experiment with 
 an arrow, which had been dipped in this juice a hun- 
 dred and forty years before; but a wound inflicted by 
 it on a dog was soon fatal. See Rail Historia. 
 
 MA'NCORON, probably sugar, since it is a sweet 
 substance found in cane. Oribasius. 
 
 MANCURA'NA. See ORIGANUM. 
 
 MA'NDARU, assitra, bauhinia variegata Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 535, the pod bearing Malabarian tree with bifid 
 leaves. The flowers purge ; and the roots, if chewed, 
 relieve pains in the teeth. All the species of Bauhinia 
 appear to possess similar qualities. 
 
 MANDI'BULA, (from mando, to chew}. A JAW. 
 See MAXILLA. 
 
 MANDII'BA, MANDU'BABURA, MANDII- 
 BU'MANA, MANDII'PEBA, MANDIO'CA. See 
 CASSADA. 
 
 MANDRA'GORA, (from the German man drag-en, 
 bearing or resembling men). Canina malus; dudaim ; 
 the MALE MANDRAKE, atro/ia watidragora Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 259, hath monopetalous, mullifid, bell shaped flow- 
 ers; its fruit is soft, globular, and contains seeds, which 
 are generally kiSney shaped. It is common in Spain, 
 Italy, and other hot countries : is anodyne, narcotic, and 
 cathartic ; but only used internally as a discutient. 
 
 The roots of the marsh mallow, of the arundo, and of 
 bryony,are made to resemble the male mandrake roots. 
 
 MANDRAGORI'TES, (from n*ifp*-yfa, man- 
 drake}. The MANDRAKE WINE is made by putting 
 half a pound of the bark of the mandrake to nine gal- 
 lons of wine. After standing three months the process 
 is complete. 
 
 MANUUCA'TIO, (from manduco, to chew}. See 
 MASTICATIO. 
 
 MANDUCATO'RES MUSCULI, (from the same). 
 See MASSETER MUSCULUS. 
 
 MA'NGA. (Indian.) Mangos, amba, ambulant, mao, 
 conchifolia, the MANGO TREE, mangifera Indica Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 290, is a native of the East Indies. The fruit is 
 larger than a goose's egg, flattened, shaped like a kid- 
 ney, and of a gold yellow colour. It is pickled unripe 
 in the acid milk of the cocoa nut, the kernel filled with 
 garlic, and, in that state, sent to Europe. See Raii Hist. 
 
 MA'NGA. See AEALAM. 
 
 MANGANESE. Magnesium, magnesia nigra, and 
 aiderea, manganese rjxyde Haiiy iv. 243, is of a black 
 ijrown colour, with occasionally a little of the metallic 
 splendour, of a specific gravity from 3.70 to 4.75. Some 
 varieties which stain the fingers are much lighter. It is 
 divisible in rhomboidal prisms of about 100 and 80, 
 and colours borax of a violet hue when exposed to the 
 blow pipe. It was long supposed to be an ore of iron, 
 and though shown in 1770 by Kaim to contain a pe- 
 culiar metal, it was only completely reduced by Galm 
 about the year 1774. Manganese attracts oxygen more 
 rapidly than any other body, except phosphorus and 
 the black oxide ; that most commonly employed con- 
 
 tains sixty parts of the metal and forty of oxygen. In 
 this variety the oxygen seems in excess, and the excess 
 only is yielded in decomposition ; for the white man- 
 ganese retains its oxygen with great obstinacy. 
 
 It is needless to enlarge on the preparation of man- 
 ganese, as its chief use is in preparing the oxygenated 
 acids and salts. M. Alyon has recommended an oint- 
 ment composed of the black oxide of manganese with 
 axunge, in the proportion of one drachm to an ounce, 
 which he recommends in a variety of external diseases, 
 where the oxygen is apparently deficient, but whose 
 boasted merits experience in this country has not sup- 
 ported. In the preparation of oxygen for respiration, 
 manganese is chiefly used, and it is the principal ingre- 
 dient in Guy ton's box to secure from contagion. Those, 
 however, who prepare oxygen gas should recollect the 
 observation of M. Seguin, that some manganese at first 
 yields a portion of azotic gas. 
 
 MANGARA'TIA. See ZINGIBER. 
 
 MA'NGT.E. See GUAPAUAIBA. 
 
 MA'NGOSTAN. Garcinia mangostana Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 635. A tree which has been transplanted from the 
 Molucca islands to Java, and at Batavia is admired as an 
 ornament in gardens. It resembles the citron tree, has a 
 straight trunk, an equal and regular head, and rises from 
 eighteen to twenty feet in height. The mangostan, in 
 the works of modern naturalists, is of the natural order 
 guttifer&, as some of the species afford a gummy resin, 
 resembling, in appearance and rk>wer, the gutta gamba. 
 The fruit is equally pleasing to the smell and taste. The 
 odour resembles that of the strawberry : the flavour is 
 said to unite the sweetness of the cherry, the orange, 
 and the grape. The mangostans are wholesome, re- 
 freshing, and never produce any inconvenience. Dr. 
 Solander, who was at the point of death from a putrid 
 fever at Batavia, found them so refreshing, that he at- 
 tributed his recovery to them. The fruit itself is laxa- 
 tive, the bark styptic and astringent. The decoction of 
 the bark is given in dysenteries, and employed as a 
 gargle in aphthae. The Chinese employ the bark in 
 their black dye. The only other species of the system 
 of nature affords a much more acid and less grateful 
 fruit ; and, indeed, it seems a variety only. To this ge- 
 nus Gsertner has referred the gambogia gutta of Lin- 
 naeus; but on this subject we have already spoken; and 
 Lamarck has added two other species. 
 
 MA'NIA, (from ftMiitfuti , to rage,} delirium mania- 
 cum,jiarufihrosyne;fihreniti8 afiyreta, heracleius, MAD- 
 NESS. (See also MELANCHOLIA.) This disease re- 
 ceives different appellations, according to its violence, 
 its causes, and attending circumstances. Melancholy is 
 the primary disorder, and madness is supposed, though 
 inaccurately, to be the higher degree. 
 
 Madness, in all its species, is a chronical disorder, 
 and has been defined, " The perception of objects not 
 existing, or at least not corresponding to the senses," 
 and is consequently a preternatural state of sensation. 
 Dr. Cullen places it in the class neuroses, and order 
 vesania, defining it an universal insanity. This defini- 
 tion is, however, very defective, since the chief term 
 is the object of the definition. That q'f Sauvages is still 
 more exceptionable, as he confines madness to errors of 
 judgment with fury. Those of Linnaeus, Vogel, and 
 Sagar, either define mania by insania, or confine it to 
 fury and boldness. Dr. Bailie, who styles it false per- 
 ception, is equally imperfect. It may, perhaps, be more 
 
31 AN 
 
 909 
 
 31 AN 
 
 correctly defined an irregular exertion of the mental 
 powers, particularly those of perception and judgment, 
 without fever, often with great violence. Dr. Cullen 
 distinguishes three species; the mania menta/is, when 
 wholly from the affections of the mind; mania corfio- 
 rea, or inanitorum, when evidently from a fault in the 
 body ; mania o6scura t when not preceded by any evi- 
 dent mental affection or disorder of the body. 
 
 These species are, however, incorrect; but a mere 
 nosological disquisition would not have detained us, had 
 not this view of the subject led to erroneous ideas of 
 the disease. Perhaps there is no disorder purely mental. 
 When affections of the mind produce corporeal com- 
 plaints, they first act by injuring the functions of the 
 body ; when the mind also is diseased, bodily changes 
 first appear; and, in the case before us, the most 
 purely mental maniae are found to arise from topical 
 affections of the brain. (See MEXS and MEXTALES.) 
 There is not even a sufficient foundation for distinguish- 
 ing those species which arise from atonic gout, re- 
 pelled eruptions, syphilis, Etc. ; for, though originat- 
 ing from bodily causes, they continue like the appa- 
 rently mental diseases. In short, there is no founda- 
 tion for the subdivision of species in this complaint ; 
 since, like many other reputed genera, it is only itself a 
 species. 
 
 The union of mania with melancholy is, we have said, 
 equally inaccurate ; for the melancholic mania is a va- 
 riety only. We shall find melancholy distinguished as 
 a peculiar temperament, marked by languor and inac- 
 tivity in all the functions ; and, while it occasionally 
 rises to insanity, even in its last stage, it is clearly dis- 
 tinguishable from other varieties of mania. The phleg- 
 matic, the sanguine, the bilious, as well as the melan- 
 cholic temperament, are subject to insanity. 
 
 Some authors have unnecessarily varied the species 
 from the circumstances or causes of the disease, almost 
 realizing the axiom of the porch, that all fools are mad ; 
 but these are only varieties, and scarcely admit of any 
 difference in the practice. 
 
 Dr. Battie, we have said, considers madness to con- 
 sist in false perception ; but this is a partial view ; for 
 the perceptions are often correct, but the reasoning or 
 the judgment are defective ; yet the perception is more 
 frequently in fault than the reasoning. The mind is all 
 alive, but its exertions are irregular ; indeed the mental 
 excitement is so great, that mad persons are often not 
 subject to the effects of cold, nor generally susceptible 
 of the infection of fever. On the contrary, other dis- 
 eases are cured by madness corning on. We remem- 
 ber to have seen a most inveterate asthma immediately 
 relieved by a maniacal paroxysm, and the asthma re- 
 turned when the madness lessened. It has been said, 
 on the contrary, that madness is itself removed by the 
 access of an intermittent; but we hesitate in admitting 
 observations made at a time when intermittents were 
 , thought highly salutary. 
 
 M. Pinel, in a late work on insanity, has hazarded a 
 more singular opinion, viz. that the violence of maniacal 
 paroxysms may be only efforts of nature to relieve some 
 latent disease. Though this idea may be, in some mea- 
 sure, countenanced by the facts mentioned respecting 
 asthma, yet its general absurdity is too striking to re- 
 quire our employing a moment in its refutation. The 
 species of mania, according to this author, are less ex- 
 
 ceptionable. These are melancholia, or delirium, on 
 one subject exclusively ; mania without or with deliri- 
 um; dementia, or the abolition of the thinking faculty ; 
 and idiotism, or the obliteration of the intellectual facul- 
 ties or affections. The second species only requires a 
 remark. It is defined " a perversion of the active facul- 
 ties, marked by abstract and sanguinary fury, with a 
 blind propensity to acts of violence, without any sensible 
 change in the intellectual functions." There is, how- 
 ever, some doubt, whether this is properly a species. 
 The instances are, in part, those of violent passions, in 
 support of the axiom ira furor brevis; and, in part, of 
 paroxysms truly delirious. Periodical mania, accord- 
 ing to M. Pinel, is only a form of madness, and not a 
 distinct species, classed as a variety of the third. 
 
 The false perception, or false reasoning, which dis- 
 tinguishes mania, sometimes pervades every subject, but 
 very frequently one only. Of the latter Don Quixotic 
 affords an admirable specimen, drawn in a style truly 
 interesting and correct, and supported with the preci- 
 sion which the most minute medical observation could 
 not improve. In Le Sage and Smollet we have pic- 
 tures of the same kind delineated with equal skill, 
 though not equally extended. In general, the subjects 
 on which this kind of insanity is conspicuous, are those 
 less familiar to the patient's general habits of life, and 
 on which he is imperfectly informed. The tradesman 
 is bewildered in his calculations for paying the national 
 debt ; and the debauchee in investigating the mysterious 
 ways of Providence, or reconciling the sublime truths 
 of revelation with the shallow views allotted to human 
 reason. As religion is of all subjects the most interest- 
 ing, and least within the powers of the human mind, it 
 is the most common cause of insanity, and of the most 
 obstinate cases of the disease. 
 
 Insanity seldom attacks at once : its approaches are 
 gradual ; and, as suspicion and cunning are the most 
 striking mental symptoms, these are often conspicuous 
 in the earliest stages. In delineating the symptoms, we 
 must distinguish between the idiotic insanity, the me- 
 lancholic, and the sanguine; for these are the most 
 striking varieties. We mean not at present to dispute 
 the propriety of distinguishing complete idiotism as a 
 species, but merely to mark that languid state peculiar 
 to leucophlegmatic habits, and approaching with slow, 
 undistinguishable steps. 
 
 The idiotic inxanily commences with silence and re- 
 serve; with muttering, inattention to the person who 
 speaks ; and a want of recollection of what has lately 
 passed. The muttering becomes more distinct ; and it 
 then appears that some images are presented to the 
 mind different from the objects before the patient. In 
 fact, if "false fierce/it ion" does not take place, objects do 
 not make their usual impression, or the mind, less im- 
 pressed with the objects around than with its own ideas, 
 suffers the latter only to have any influence. In this state 
 the sleep is usually disturbed, though sometimes sound 
 and uninterrupted ; but, when sound, the patient is not 
 refreshed, nor is the mind more steady when awakened. 
 In general, the head appears loaded, and the eyes red ; 
 though, in some cases, each symptom is wanting, but 
 the bowels are always slow in their action, and stools 
 are unfrequent ; the patient is insensible to the calls of 
 hunger and thirst, to the impressions of cold, but not 
 indifferent to worldly objects. On the contrary, distrust 
 
MAN 
 
 910 
 
 MAN 
 
 and suspicion predominate ; and the greatest cunning 
 is exercisedJo obviate the effects of what the patient 
 supposes most detrimental to his interest. The pulse 
 is often little affected, and the urine copious and 
 pale. 
 
 Even in this .situation opposition will excite to vio- 
 lence, and strength, apparently incompatible with the 
 general weakness will be exerted, to counteract what 
 the patient may dislike. In this case the eyes become 
 quick and fiery, the countenance is animated, while the 
 extremities are cold, the hands tremble, and every 
 function, except what is roused to opposition, appears 
 peculiarly weak. 
 
 The melancholic madness does not greatly differ ; but 
 the patient, when roused to answer, appears to have 
 lost none of his mental faculties. Often, while his fan- 
 cies prevail, he will reason with acuteness in their sup- 
 port, and his precautions to guard against injury, when 
 he fancies himself a brittle vessel, are ingenious and 
 well conducted. In these circumstances the pulse is 
 languid, the bowels peculiarly torpid, the urine lim- 
 pid, the sleep often heavy, but without relief, or, 
 when it occurs, the patient is insensible of it, and de- 
 nies, with violence, having slept. The mind, in this 
 kind of madness, rests on one idea, with unusual per- 
 tinacity, and the violence, on contradiction, is peculiar- 
 ly vehement. The distinction between these two varie- 
 ties does not seem to consist so much in the tempera- 
 ment, as in the wandering in the former, and the per- 
 manent ruling idea in the latter. To which we may 
 add, that the first is the disease of a weak, and the lat- 
 ter of a strong mind. Aretseus describes' the melan- 
 cholic mania with singular precision. " Those who 
 are affected with melancholy are sad, dejected, and dull, 
 without apparent cause. They tremble for fear, are 
 destitute of courage, affected with watchings, and fond 
 of solitude. They are prone to anger, changeable in 
 their tempers, and ask a reason for the most trifling 
 and inconsiderable occurrences. They are at some sea- 
 sons so covetous that they will not part with any thing, 
 but soon become silly and prodigal. They are gene- 
 rally costive, sometimes discharge no faeces at all, at 
 other times their excrements are dry, round, and co- 
 vered with a black and bilious humour : they discharge 
 a small quantity of urine, which is acrid and bilious. A 
 large quantity of flatulencies are discharged from their 
 mouths ; and sometimes they vomit a certain acrid hu- 
 mour with the bile. Their countenances become pale, 
 their pulse is slow. They are lazy and weak, but discover 
 a preternatural voracity in eating their aliments. When 
 the disorder advances to madness, the patient, when 
 provoked to anger, becomes raging mad. Some wan- 
 der far from home ; some cry out in a hideous manner; 
 some shun the sight of men, betake themselves to soli- 
 tude, and only converse with themselves ; others tear 
 and mangle their bodies. In the highest degree of this 
 disorder they perceive red images before their eyes, so 
 that they in a manner think themselves struck by light- 
 ning. They are immoderately inclined to venery, so 
 that they caress publicly, without either dread or shame. 
 But when the disease is in its decline, they become 
 stupid, calm, and mournful; and coming to the know- 
 ledge of their misfortune, they are dejected on account 
 of their calamitous and miserable situation." 
 
 The sanguine mania greatly differs. It is at first 
 
 marked by irregularity of spirits, sometimes highly ele- 
 vated, and proportionally depressed ; in either case 
 without sufficient reason. This kind of insanity is often 
 the effect of sudden and excessive joy ; and madness 
 was more commonly the effect of success in the South 
 Sea year, than of disappointment. An early symptom 
 is aloud and rapid elocution when speaking on common 
 subjects, a feeling of peculiar high health, and boasting 
 declarations of health and spirits. The sleep is very 
 disturbed, and the watchfulness often unremitted. The 
 subjects are as various as the fancy ; each is sud- 
 denly indulged, and as quickly superseded by another. 
 The persons most loved, before, are now detested, and 
 strangers, or the most indifferent people, are sought 
 after with anxiety. The eye appears wild and red, 
 quickly glancing at every object ; the face flushed, a 
 tingling in the ears is perceived, and suspicion is alive 
 in apprehension of intended injury ; for there is always 
 an enemy in the rear, which is often one of the nearest 
 relations. It is not an uncommon fancy to svippose 
 those around them mad, and their greatest amusement 
 to contrive stratagems in order to secure and confine 
 them. When any object is in view, disappointment 
 does not distress them. The object still remains, and 
 it is to be accomplished on another occasion. The 
 prospect is always cheerful, and success constantly at 
 hand. The pulse, in this case, is often natural, but 
 frequently quick : the tongue is always dry, the skin 
 without the softness of health, the urine generally high 
 coloured. 
 
 Though we may declaim, " what a wonderful piece 
 of work is man !" yet, when we view him in this state, 
 where his boasted reason, instead of assisting, misleads 
 him ; when we see him exposed to elemental war, in- 
 sensible of cold, of the comforts of cleanliness, of the 
 dictates of religion, of even common decency ; when 
 we hear him uttering blasphemous execrations, employ- 
 ing the grossest and most obscene language, language 
 abhorred in the lucid moments, when recollection often 
 adds to the horrors of his situation, we may truly ex- 
 claim, " Alas, poor humanity !" 
 
 We have sketched only the outline of the picture, the 
 discriminating features of the object. To fill it would 
 require a volume; for, so various, so singular, and so 
 numerous are the eccentricities, when judgment no long- 
 er guides, that it is impossible to detail them. In the 
 general conduct of the human mind, when the balance 
 of judgment or of authority is wanting, the wildest ab- 
 surdities are equally the consequence ; and, within the 
 pale of reason, we observe conduct which almost realizes 
 the stoical maxim already alluded to. 
 
 Mania often remits, and at times recurs periodically. 
 It has been found to return at the full and new moon, 
 or, at least, to be exasperated at those seasons. Mania 
 is, however, always considered as varied by lucid inter- 
 vals, and in a certain degree is so ; but this seems ra- 
 ther a salutary fiction of the law (see MEDICINA FO- 
 RENSJS) than the result of medical observation. The 
 violence of the maniacal patient, indeed, often remits, 
 and is exasperated. 
 
 We know no peculiar constitution predisposed to 
 mania except the melancholic. A tendency to the 
 sanguine variety of this disease is shown by a flighty, 
 irregular, and variable conduct, rising to exuberant 
 spirits from the lowest depression, and again sinking, 
 
M A N 
 
 911 
 
 MAN 
 
 from the former, into grief and despondency; to the 
 melancholic, by a fixed attention to one object, from 
 deep thought, never alternating with cheerfulness, and 
 seldom varying its views. The idiotic frenzy appears 
 from a generally variable, trifling temper, with little 
 reflection, and less judgment. This kind is, however, 
 unfrequent; nor would we condemn every trifling male 
 or female because they are such. Our receptacles must, 
 in that case, be particularly numerous and roomy. 
 
 A very frequent corporeal remote cause is gout ; ei- 
 ther not brought out, repelled, or not properly support- 
 ed. Repelled eruptions, or a check of any usual dis- 
 charge, are by no means uncommon causes. Mania 
 sometimes attends each succeeding pregnancy, and, in 
 turn, the melancholia lactantium, as we have said, is 
 cured by pregnancy. An asthmatic fit has, on its re- 
 cession, been succeeded by madness ; and a maniacal 
 paroxysm has, in turn, yielded to a spasmodic asthma. 
 The mind is intimately connected, as we have seen, 
 with the genital system ; and the denial of those enjoy- 
 ments which nature claims, is a frequent cause, though 
 an unsuspected one, of mania; in men chiefly of the 
 melancholic, in women of the sanguine, kind. 
 
 Among the mental, remote, causes, or rather the 
 causes originating from mind, we may mention disap- 
 pointment, grief, hope long delayed, or destroyed by- 
 unexpected reverses, wild extravagant joy from unex- 
 pected prosperity. These produce the corporeal 
 changes, which often induce madness. 
 
 Mania is undoubtedly constitutional, and propagated 
 from parents to children, sometimes leaving one whole 
 generation unaffected, and appearing again in the n'ext. 
 It is apparently propagated with the form, the features, 
 and complexion, like scrofula; nor is this the only argu- 
 ment in favour of its being a truly corporeal, organic 
 affection. 
 
 The most striking and constant corporeal change in 
 mania, is fulness of the vessels of the brain ; and, though 
 this is less apparent in the wandering, idiotic mania, it 
 very frequently exists. In that wandering, which arises 
 from weakness and inanition, no such fulness occurs ; 
 but this cannot be called mania, and in those tempo- 
 rary derangements of intellect, which arise from dele- 
 terious substances taken into the stomach, it is equally 
 a!5sent. These, also, our definition excludes. Yet, 
 when even these are separated from our view, it would 
 be rash to assert that a distention of the vessels of the 
 brain is constantly found in mania. 
 
 Dissection certainly discovers such distentions in a 
 great variety of instances; but we are informed also, 
 that sometimes a preternatural dryness and hardness of 
 the medullary part, sometimes an undue softness, is 
 found in the contents of the cranium. More frequently 
 tumours, sometimes abscesses at the base of the cere- 
 brum, sometimes exostoses from the cranium, are dis- 
 covered, though the last are more commonly the cause 
 of convulsive paroxysms. The leading symptoms of 
 mania are inconsistency and a disturbance of the usual 
 associations, and these necessarily arise from a want of 
 communication between its different parts, or an irre- 
 gular distribution of the nervous power. The want of 
 communication may arise from mechanical obstruction, 
 from a destruction of the organization of some part of 
 the brain, perhaps from a change yi the qualities of 
 what we have styled the nervous fluid. The irregular 
 
 distribution may be owing to increased excitement of 
 one portion of the medullary substance, or to the di- 
 minished power of another. Dissections countenance 
 all these opinions ; but unfortunately we have few cases 
 in which the symptoms are connected with the appear- 
 ances on dissection, so as to explain the influence of the 
 organic changes in different circumstances. In gene- 
 ral, we know that the medullary substance, in cases of 
 idiotic insanity, is usually soft and watery; in melan- 
 cholic cases, hard and dry ; while in the wild, furious 
 mania, some active irritating power is generally disco- 
 verable. Abscesses at the basis of the brain are usu- 
 ally attended with a low muttering delirium. 
 
 The form of the cranium has been supposed a cause 
 of mania, and it has engaged much of the attention of 
 Pinel. He finds, however, no very striking connection 
 between its form and maniacal affections, except in 
 idiots, where the upper part of the head is shortened, 
 the sides flattened, and the whole cranium elongated. In 
 general, the most distinguishing marks of the skulls of 
 maniacs are a flatness of the temporal bones, and a re- 
 tracted occiput. A thickness of the skull is sometimes 
 found on the dissection of maniacs ; but this is by no 
 means a peculiar or a constant attendant. Pinel seems 
 not to have observed the softness or dryness of the 
 medullary portion of the brain, mentioned by other au- 
 thors. In his dissections, the fulness of the vessels ap- 
 pears to have chiefly attracted his notice. 
 
 The prognostic in this disease is usually unfavoura- 
 ble, except when it arises from repelled eruptions, im- 
 perfect gout, or the stoppage of the discharge of a fistula 
 in ano. When it arises from a constitutional organiza- 
 tion, or without any distinct cause, it is seldom cured. 
 The idiotic mania is more frequently intractable than 
 the violent, and the disease from religious impressions 
 very rarely yields to any plan of relief. When from 
 violent and continued grief, from disappointment, par- 
 ticularly disappointed love, the disease is particularly 
 obstinate. If sleep does not relieve ; if emetics and 
 purgatives fail of their effect; if convulsions come on, 
 or considerable debility is observed ; the complaint will 
 be obstinate, or death soon ensue. 
 
 The diagnosis is not difficult. The absence of fever 
 clearly distinguishes mania from any disease with which 
 it can be confounded. 
 
 The cure of mania is simple, or at least art, often dis- 
 appointed, has ceased to interfere with activity. The 
 wandering delirium from inanition, the singular fancies 
 from swallowing deleterious substances, vanish with 
 increasing strength, the evacuation of the cause, or its 
 continued impression which soon becomes habitual. 
 The varieties of mania which we have mentioned may 
 appear each to require a different plan ; but the conduct 
 of receptacles for lunatics is often empirical, and, even 
 when under the direction of a physician, seldom con- 
 ducted with scientific vie^s. We may not improve, 
 but shall endeavour to connect, the scattered limbs 
 found in different authors. 
 
 In each variety of mania we always find a consider- 
 able determination to the brain ; and, even when the 
 disease arises from some organic affection, which seems 
 to interrupt the free communication between its dif- 
 ferent parts, this interruption appears to act as a 
 local obstacle, which excites the action of the vessels 
 around. On this view whatever is rational in the 
 
MAN 
 
 912 
 
 MAN 
 
 conduct of the cure seems to depend ; and the reme- 
 dies we shall mention in the order of their importance. 
 
 metics have been generally and principally employ- 
 ed, and the source of their advantages arc sufficiently 
 explained in that article. Without any other assist- 
 ance, they have often removed a maniacal paroxysm ; 
 and, when repeated at regular and not very distant in- 
 tervals, they are often highly useful. 
 
 In general, common emetics from the torpor of the 
 stomach will not produce the evacuation, and antimo- 
 nials are required. To these the vitriolated zinc, with 
 mustard whey, must be often added ; and the tobacco, 
 the juice, of the asarabacca, or groundsel, are often re- 
 quired. The objection made to emetics by those who 
 have never used them, that they determine too power- 
 fully to the head, we have already considered. See 
 EMETICA. 
 
 Cathartics are, however, chiefly depended on, for 
 reasons which will be sufficiently obvious, and these 
 are particularly useful in melancholic mania. In the 
 sanguine variety the saline are preferable, but they are 
 scarcely sufficiently active in the melancholic ; and 
 when the disease arises from the want of the necessary 
 evacuations from the lower belly, those purgatives 
 which chiefly excite the action of the colon and rectum 
 are most useful. The ancients used hellebore, but 
 they diminished its activity by their mode of preparing 
 it ; and we do not find that it possessed peculiar powers, 
 though if the plant they used be, as we have reason to 
 suspect, a species of adonis, it probably combined the 
 qualities of an anodyne with those of a cathartic. 
 
 What has been remarked respecting the large pro- 
 portion of the vital fluid contained in the extreme ves- 
 sels will sufficiently explain the effects of DIAPHO- 
 RETICS. Yet we find no striking instances of their 
 utility ; and the impatience of maniacs, which leads 
 them to throw off their clothing, seems to counteract 
 this discharge. In fact, however, the heat is above 
 what has been styled the sweating point, and the dia- 
 phoresis is best secured by moderating its excess. The 
 only remedy of this kind which seems to have been 
 peculiarly useful is vinegar. It was given with cam- 
 phor by Dr. Locher of Vienna, but was found equally 
 or more effectual without the camphor. Mr. Pargeter 
 has recommended a camphorated vinegar in this coun- 
 try, but we have not found it peculiarly beneficial. 
 W arm bathing, which is a remedy of this kind, has been 
 highly commended, and is certainly useful when the heat 
 is moderate, not exceeding 96 or 93. We have not 
 mentioned BLEEDING, because it is not peculiarly advan- 
 tageous; but when the mania rises to violent delirium 
 it is necessary, and the blood must be drawn with a 
 decisive boldness, so as to excite deliquium. Bleeding 
 from the jugular veins, and topical bleeding with leeches, 
 or the cupping glass, if the quanity drawn is consider- 
 able, will be highly useful ; but this, too, is confined to 
 the violent state, when the mania becomes phrenetic. 
 
 Blisters, with similar views, have been applied; 
 but they are not favourite remedies. Is it that their 
 discharge is more adapted to relieve active inflamma- 
 tion, and less suited to the chronic fulness; or that 
 danger is supposed to arise from their irritation, which 
 has led practitioners to doubt of their utility ? We be- 
 lieve, indeed, that they are not particularly useful, and 
 that the deeper, purulent discharge from a seton is 
 
 more advantageous. A blister, to be really beneficial, 
 must be applied to the vertex. 
 
 Dr. Mead speaks of the utility of diuretics, but we 
 know not that modern experience supports their credit, 
 for we have not had sufficient confidence in this class 
 of remedies to employ them. The diuretic preferred 
 was the alkaline salts, and the opinion of obstruction, 
 from lentor, was then so common, that we can easily 
 guess the source of the recommendation, and of the 
 good effects attributed to it. 
 
 Sedatives are most obviously indicated, and the whole 
 tribe has been employed with varied success. Each 
 medicine has had its sanguine advocates, and each has, 
 at different times, succeeded. The refrigerants are 
 chiefly trusted, and the neutral salts, combining this 
 power with their purgative effects, are very commonly 
 administered. Nitre is less often employed ; but cold, 
 in all its forms, is found peculiarly salutary. The clay 
 cap has yielded to cold affusion of water, or fomenta- 
 tions of the coldest water and vinegar; and madmen 
 have been kept under water by violence till nearly suf- 
 focated. The maniac, who has escaped from confine- 
 ment, and remained exposed to the greatest cold, has 
 returned in his senses; and those who have been with 
 difficulty saved from drowning have escaped from the 
 danger and the disease. 
 
 The sedative antispasmodics are the foetids, musk, and 
 camphor. The former are comparatively weak ; musk 
 is more powerful, but rarely genuine, and always ex- 
 pensive. Camphor is more active than either, and we 
 have found it, in large doses, .a valuable medicine. Less 
 than a scruple at each dose would be, perhaps, useless; 
 and few can bear more than half a drachm. The warm 
 bath seems to have been sometimes successful in this 
 view. 
 
 The narcotics have been employed in all their variety, 
 particularly by the German and English physicians. 
 Storck used the stramonium ; Colin the cicuta and 
 aconite. The ancient hellebore, we have said, was 
 probably a species of adonis; Willis gave the ex- 
 tracts of cicuta and henbane ; Fothergill, of Bath, the 
 henbane only. Lately, the digitalis has been given, in 
 this country, to a considerable extent. These narco- 
 tics have been often useful, and have as often failed, for 
 the disease is generally incurable. Perhaps the digitalis 
 promises most favourably, and the hyosciamus and 
 stramonium appear to be the next in rank. 
 
 These medicines often act as hypnotics; but the chief 
 of this class, opium, has been commended, and rejected 
 rather from theoretical prejudices than observation. 
 Where opium usually agrees, it is a medicine of con- 
 siderable importance in mania ; but it should not be 
 given till the stomach and bowels have been freely 
 emptied, till the vessels of the head have been, in some 
 measure,' depicted by active topical bleeding, by blisters, 
 or a scton. In these circumstances, with a large dose 
 of camphor, it is often highly useful, though like other 
 medicines, in an intractable disease, it must occasionally 
 fail. Borax, in a large dose, was used by Dr. Monro to 
 procure sleep. 
 
 We have observed, that there are cases where the 
 interruption of the balance between the different parts 
 of the brain are owing to diminished activity of one 
 portion of this organ. But these, we have said, are 
 few and indistinct. Cases of this kind are chiefly the 
 
M A N 
 
 913 
 
 M A N 
 
 transient -wanderings after being awakened from sleep, 
 or the want of recollection after long fevers, or other 
 causes of weakness. Should mania occur, in such 
 situations, a nutritive diet, tonics, with perfect tran- 
 quillity, are the best remedies. - 
 
 The mental regimen, or, as Pinel calls it, the moral 
 treatment, is confessedly of the greatest importance ; 
 and the medical exertions in the most celebrated re- 
 ceptacles are generally slight, but strictly supported. 
 Tales have been told, that the patients in some of these 
 houses are not suffered to sleep ; that the severities have 
 been unusually cruel ; that, in the language of Julian, 
 the fivfiulous hair has been recruited, designedly, with 
 new colonies ; and that derivation to the skin has been 
 kept by the infection of a cuticular disease. Of the truth 
 of these stories we cannot judge; but it is, we believe, 
 a fact, that when the mind is restored it is often at 
 the expense of the constitution ; for patients have come 
 to us, from some asyla, with their general health and 
 strength completely broken. It is not for us to say 
 that the regimen and severities were unnecessary, or even 
 to hint that the mind is recovered at too great an ex- 
 pense, by the diminution of the vital power. Yet, 
 when the maniacal fancies are harmless ; when the 
 disease seldom rises to violence, and the patient is usu- 
 ally manageable, if relief by common treatment is im- 
 probable, we cannot say that such severities are advis- 
 able. The violent and continued excitement is, however, 
 alone sufficient to account for the subsequent debility. 
 
 As we have declared that we are not of the initiated, 
 we might decline all farther remarks on the mental 
 regimen ; but we must add what the experience of 
 others, aided by our own, has taught us, that the maniac 
 is always a coward. With the strength of twenty men 
 he will crouch to an infant, if that infant assumes a 
 haughty and firm tone. A look of confidence will soon 
 have the same effect; and the dread of severities which 
 he has felt, or has reason to expect, will render that 
 look irresistible. With this cowardice, the maniac is 
 cunning, and it is necessary to guard with the utmost 
 care against his artifices ; but the great advantage is 
 derived from the prompt and ready obedience which 
 the look ensures. This checks every idle fancy, and 
 stands in the place of the reason and judgment which 
 were once his own. The mind, in this way regulated, 
 assumes spontaneously its usual trains, and by steadily 
 persevering in this tract, reason often returns. Thus, in 
 the case alluded to in common life, when the conduct 
 is no longer regulated by judgment or authority, the 
 wildest eccentricities are the consequence. Should a 
 Justus et propositi tenax interfere, the whole order is 
 restored with its wonted regularity. If severities should 
 be required, they must be truly such, to prevent the 
 necessity of their repetition ; and the proper waistcoat, 
 made with sleeves to fasten by running strings beyond 
 the fingers, and by these to confine the arms across the 
 body, is often necessary to prevent the maniac from in- 
 juring himself or others. 
 
 The moral treatment, according to Pinel, is of the 
 greatest importance. It seems to consist in yielding to 
 the more harmless fancies, and firmly correcting the 
 more dangerous ones; at the same time endeavouring 
 to bring back the usual and healthy train of ideas. What 
 numerous cases of insanity has the French revolution 
 produced ! 
 
 TOL. I. 
 
 This command ensures also the punctual obedience 
 in taking the few remedies prescribed. These are, we 
 apprehend, chiefly laxatives of the saline kind, nitre, 
 camphor, and opium, with drains from the head by 
 means of a perpetual blister or a seton, remedies chiefly, 
 if not exclusively, useful in lessening the impetus of 
 the fluids to the head, certainly the principal object in 
 the treatment of the disease. 
 
 The diet should be regulated with the same view, 
 and should be mild, light, and not highly nourishing. 
 The drink chiefly water. Exercise, when the case will 
 admit of the mind being amused, is highly proper ; and 
 cheerful company, who possess steadiness sufficient to 
 repress the ruling fancies, and discretion to lead to pro- 
 per subjects, without continuing the conversation so as 
 to fatigue, is often highly salutary. Music, too, which 
 steals the mind from its favourite train of thought, and 
 leadson the attention by its peculiarly fascinating powers, 
 to those who are fond of it, contributes greatly to the 
 relief. 
 
 See Aretaeus, Alex. Trallian, Celsus, Sennertus, Hoff- 
 man, Sydenham, Boerhaave, Beattie, and Arnold on 
 Madness; Muzzelon Melancholy; Cullen's First Lines, 
 vol. iv. p. 144; Pinel on Insanity. 
 
 MANIGUE'TTA. See PABADISI GR\N^. 
 
 MAXIHOT. SeeCAssvDA. 
 
 MANI'BA. See CASSADA. 
 
 MANIO'DES, (from mania, madness). MAXIACAL.- 
 See FERIXA. 
 
 MA'NIPEY. See JACARANDA ALBA. 
 
 MAXIPUERA. SeeCASSADA. 
 
 MANTPULUS, (quod manum imfileat). A HAND- 
 FUL, desme, drag-ma, fasciculus; as much as can be 
 contained at once in the hand. 
 
 MAXJAPU'MERAM is a large tree common in 
 the West Indies; nyctanthes arbor trtitis Lin. Sp. PI. 8; 
 its flowers are distilled, and the water is used in inflam- 
 mations of the eyes. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MANJE'LLA KU'A. See CURCUMA. 
 
 MA'NNA, (from the Syriac term mana, a gift; as it 
 is supposed to be the food bestowed by God on the 
 children of Israel). Manna Calabrina, ros Cala6rinut, 
 aeromeli, alusar, drosomeli; and when of a rosy colour, 
 nub a. 
 
 The miraculous food bestowed on the children of Is- 
 rael is said to have been more probably sugar than man- 
 na, as it exuded on the reeds and grass; but it fell also 
 on the stones, and was mouldy and fetid if kept beyond 
 the day, except that day was the sabbath. It could 
 therefore be neither, but a miraculous substance, of 
 which we can form no idea. 
 
 The officinal manna has been supposed to be an 
 exudation from the fraxinus ornus Lin. Sp. PJ. 1510 ; 
 but on this subject authors speak with indecision and 
 doubt. In fact it is produced from the fraxinus with 
 the rounded leaf: the leaf of the f. ornus is smaller and 
 pointed. Later naturalists have called these species the 
 f. rotundifolia ; and a full description of the tree is given 
 in the Memoirs of the Society of Agriculture at Paris 
 (an. 1788, trimestre d'Hyver) by Gaspard Carramone, 
 who has examined it on the spot. We shall only tran- 
 scribe from this memoir the distinction between the 
 true species and the common ash. 
 
 The common ash is found in flat marshy places, par- 
 ticularly near the sea : the ornus, by which he means 
 6 A 
 
MAN 
 
 914 
 
 MAR 
 
 the round leaved ash, on the clifts of mountains. The 
 surface of the bark of the former has not the white 
 spots so conspicuous on that of the tatter. The leaves 
 of both are decompounded, but the last foliole of the 
 common ash is always larger than the lateral folioles, 
 which is not the case with the true manna tree. In the 
 latter the leaf is unbroken and oval ; in the former 
 dentelated, and a long ellipsis. 
 
 The Calabrians' distinguish different sorts of manna ; 
 the manna di spontana, which exudes spontaneously ; m. 
 forzatella, that which is procured by incision ; m. di 
 fronde, which exqdes from the leaf; in. di corpo, 
 which proceeds from the body of the tree. Manna 
 flows spontaneously from the 20th of June to the end 
 of July, from twelve at noon to the evening, in the 
 form of a clear fluid. It is collected on the following 
 morning if the night is fair, for otherwise it is washed 
 off by the rain. This, when hard, is the picked manna, 
 or the sorted manna of the shops. About the end of 
 July, when the spontaneous exudation has ceased, in- 
 cisions are made in the body of the tree, when more 
 copious exudations take place, which fall to the ground 
 like masses of wax. This, when dry, becomes reddish 
 or brown, and is' full of impurities. 
 
 What is collected from the leaves is styled grain 
 manna, in little masses, about the size of a millet seed, 
 and is found in the months of July and August. The 
 Calabrians sometimes introduce a straw into the inci- 
 sions, and the manna flows through and around it like 
 stalactites, sometimes in very large pieces. This is very 
 white and pure, called manna in tears. Many other 
 species of the ash afford manna, and it has lately been 
 found in asparagus, by M. Robiquet, Annales d'Chimie, 
 vol. 55. 
 
 Manna resembles sugar in taste, but greatly differs 
 from it in many other respects. Its sweetness is in a very 
 small degree owing to its truly saccharine particles ; for 
 it admits only of a partial fermentation, and the product, 
 though slightly vinous, net er resembles alcohol (Dupuy- 
 tren et Thenard, Annales de Chimie, Juillet, 1806). 
 Ardent spirit dissolves a large portion of manna, which 
 is almost wholly deposited in cooling, so as to fill the 
 vessel with the precipitate, and with nitric acid, a large 
 proportion of mucous acid is produced. It is chiefly, 
 therefore, a mucous substance; and these experiments 
 explain why, even in large doses, it does not produce 
 heartburn, or prove in any degree inconvenient during 
 pregnancy. 
 
 The finer manna of commerce is in oblong, round- 
 ish, single pieces ; or in stalks, moderately dry, friable, 
 of a whitish or pale yellowish colour, light, and some- 
 what transparent ; internally it is seemingly composed 
 of fine capillary crystals. The inferior kinds are moist, 
 unctuous, brown, mixed with small pieces of wood and 
 other impurities, and in irregular lumps ; the manna 
 di corpo before described. 
 
 The whitest, driest, lightest, purest, the most crystal- 
 line, and that slightly pungent to the taste, is preferred. 
 The manna in flakes is supposed to be the best, but the 
 smaller pieces are as good, if white, or of a pale yellow 
 colour, very light, of a sweet not unpleasing taste, and 
 free from impurities. The fat honey like manna hath 
 either been exposed to moist air, or is damaged by sea 
 water, or a mixture of oily substances. 
 
 Manna is often adulterated by compositions of coarse 
 
 sugar, starch, and some purgative medicine, as scam- 
 mony ; but the fraud is discovered by the taste, weight, 
 compactness, want of transparency, and its chemical 
 affinities. 
 
 This concreted juice liquefies in a moist air, dissolves 
 readily in water, and, by the help of heat, in rectified 
 spirit, leaving only the impurities. A great part of the 
 saturated spirituous solution separates on cooling, con- 
 creting into a flaky mass, of a snowy whiteness, and a 
 very grateful sweetness : the remaining fluid, when in- 
 spissated, is unctuous, dark coloured, and disagreeable. 
 
 Manna is one of the mildest purgatives, and may be 
 given with great safety to children and pregnant wo- 
 men, to the delicacy of whose frames and situation it is 
 particularly adapted ; it is an useful auxiliary to the pur- 
 gative neutral salts, sheathes acrimony, is beneficial in 
 coughs and disorders of the breast, particularly such as 
 are attended with fever and inflammation, and in bilious 
 complaints; but is apt to create flatulencies and cholics, 
 which are prevented by a warm carminative. It purges 
 in doses of from 5; i. to % ij. and this quality is increased 
 by a small addition of cassia. When administered in bili- 
 ous disorders, Geoffroy recommends quickening it with 
 a small proportion of antimonium tartarizatum, to eva- 
 cuate the bilious serum without nauseaor colic. Syden- 
 ham recommends the addition of lemon juice to manna, 
 as a remedy for the gravel, and adds, that the acid ren- 
 ders the manna a quicker purgative, diminishing at the 
 same time the nausea which it sometimes excites, ren- 
 ders it easy on the stomach. In bilious complaints ta- 
 marinds are usefully joined with manna. In the gravel, 
 the hooping cough, and when all possible irritation 
 should be avoided, the manna may be given in milk. 
 Modern practice does not very often employ this medi- 
 cine alone, for the dose is so large as to cloy the sto- 
 mach, and produce nausea. See Rail Historia ; Tourne- 
 fort's and Lewis's Mat. Med.; Neumann's Chemistry. 
 
 MA'NNA THU'RIS. See OLIBANUM. 
 
 MA'NNA TEHE'NIABIN, and TRANGEBIN. See AL- 
 
 HAGI. 
 
 MANNI'FERA A'RBOR, (from manna, and fero, 
 to bear}. See MANNA. 
 
 MANSO'RIUS MU'SCULUS, (from mando, to 
 chew). See MASSETER MUSCULUS. 
 
 MANTI'LE, (from manus). The name of a band- 
 age. 
 
 MA'NUS, (from manah, to fire/tare, Chald.). The 
 HAND is divided into the carpus, metacarpus, and fin- 
 gers. The posterior part is convex, for greater firm- 
 ness, and the internal part concave, for the convenience 
 of grasping. The concave side is called the palm of the 
 hand. 
 
 MA'NUS DE'I. A resolvent plaster described by Le- 
 mery : an appellation also of opium. 
 
 MANY'L-RARA. A tall tree, growing in the East 
 Indies. Its fruit resembles an olive, and is eaten to pro- 
 mote appetite and digestion. The plant is not included 
 in any system. 
 
 MAY. See MANGA. 
 
 MARA'NDA. A plant resembling the myrtle, not 
 yet reduced to any genus, growing in the island of Cey- 
 lon : a decoction of the leaves is recommended in the 
 venereal disease. 
 
 MARA'NTA GALA'NGA. See GALANGA. 
 
 MARASMO'DES. A hectic fever in its last stage. 
 
MAR 
 
 915 
 
 M A R 
 
 MARA'SMUS, (from futfttu*, to render lean,} an 
 ATROPHY. (See ATROPHIA.) The species also of hec- 
 tic fever common and fatal to old men. 
 
 MARATHRI'TES, (from /*?*#?, fennel). See 
 
 FcENICULUM. 
 
 MARATHROPHY'LLUM, (from f<*f*fi, and 
 ^tAA, a leaf). See PEUCEDANUM. 
 
 MARA'THRUM,(from At*f*<*, to wither; because 
 its stalk and flower wither in the autumn). See FCEXI- 
 
 CULUM. 
 
 MARCASI'TA. (German.) See PYRITES and Bis- 
 
 MUTHUM. 
 
 MA'RCHED. See LITHARGYRUM. 
 MARCHI OXIS PU'LVIS. MARQUIS'S POWDER, 
 of the Leyden dispensatory, designed as an anti-epilep- 
 tic, consisting of peony roots, misleto, elk's hoof, coral, 
 ivory, &c. 
 
 MA'RCOR. A preternatural drowsiness. 
 
 MARCO'RES, (from marceo, to become lean,") the 
 first order of Dr. Cullen's class cachejcia, which he de- 
 fines, diseases attended with wasting of the whole body. 
 It is similar to the Macies, and Emaciantes, of other 
 authors. 
 
 MARGARITT.E, (from margarita a flearl,) flirla, 
 union?*, PEARLS, are small morbid excrescences, of a 
 calculous kind, of a bright semi-transparent whiteness, 
 formed on the inside of the shell of the concha marga- 
 ritifera, or mother of pearl fish ; of oysters, muscles, 
 and other shell fish. The finest pearls are brought 
 from the East, inferior ones from the West Indies, and 
 our own shores. The oriental have a more shining sil- 
 ver hue than the occidental, which are somewhat milky. 
 Those not fit for ornament are called rag and seed pearls, 
 and are employed in medicine. 
 
 True pearls in the fire become quick lime, and readily 
 dissolve in all acids, except the vitriolic. They resem- 
 ble, therefore, oyster shells, and have no virtue but 
 what is common to these substances. See Lewis's Ma- 
 teria Medica ; Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 MARGARI'TA, (a rabbinical term, margalith). 
 See STAPHYLOMA and ALBUGO OCULORUM. 
 
 MARGINA'TUS, (from margo, a margin,} BOR- 
 DERED, applied to the seeds of plants which have a thin 
 leafy border round them. 
 
 MARI'NUM, vel MARINUS SAL, (from mare the 
 tea}. SEA SALT ; esebon; communis, culinarius, et ci- 
 barius sal; COMMON SALT. 
 
 The salt is not only extracted from the sea water by 
 evaporation, but is also found in extensive strata. (See 
 GEMMA SAL.) It is composed of the marine acid, and the 
 mineral alkali; dissolves in about thrice its weight of cold 
 water, though, when heated, it scarcely requires less. 
 
 The solution of this salt, if gently evaporated, affords 
 cubical crystals, which are the common or alimentary 
 salt. A small quantity of the sal catharticum amarum is 
 next produced ; but the chief part of this salt remains in 
 what is called the mother water, which is oily, and on 
 that account will not admit of its farther crystallization. 
 
 Common salt, when dried in the temperature of 80, 
 contains 38.88 of acid, 53 of soda, and 8.12 of water : 
 by others the acid is said to be 33.3, and the alkali 50. 
 Its specific gravity is 2.120; it decrepitates in the fire, 
 renders water colder than before, though, from the ad- 
 dition, it is more difficult to freeze. Common salt is the 
 
 most generally useful condiment, and the best antiseptic 
 to preserve meat from putrefaction, and butter from ran- 
 cidity. It furnishes a firm and cheap glazing for earthen 
 ware, and is of considerable use in the process of dy- 
 ing. The separation of soda from sea salt is a problem of 
 considerable importance in the arts ; and it has been com- 
 pletely solved, if the removal of the duty on salt would 
 render it practicable with advantage. This is not the place 
 for disquisitions not connected with medicine ; but we 
 may remark, that iron, litharge and lime, in proper cir- 
 cumstances, will effect the decomposition. The lime in 
 the soil of Egypt and Tripoli seems the means by which 
 the soda has been separated in such considerable quan- 
 tities. Acetite of lead will equally effect the separation 
 of the alkali ; but it is too dear for commercial purposes. 
 In the animal economy common salt is of general 
 utility. (See CONDIMENTS.) It seems to check pu- 
 trefaction; but is of more service as a general stimu- 
 lant. Animals pine when deprived of it, and few na- 
 tions have been found who have not added this condi- 
 ment to their food. In the animal process the fixed al- 
 kali is seemingly changed to the volatile, and we have 
 suspected that the muriatic acid is changed to the phos- 
 phoric. Chemistry has not yet elucidated this subject, 
 and we offer it chiefly as a conjecture which we could 
 support by inductive reasoning, were this the place for 
 such disquisitions. Beyond its general stimulus we do 
 not perceive any salutary action of sea salt in the pro- 
 portion usually taken. In large quantities it is used as 
 an emetic, as a remedy for haemorrhage from the lungs, 
 and in the form of sea water as a laxative and a remedy 
 for scrofula. (See HAEMOPTYSIS and AQUA MARIXA.) 
 Externally it is used in palsies, and in apparent death 
 from drowning. In these cases, as in almost every 
 '' other, it seems to act as a simple stimulus only. 
 
 The sea water, gradually evaporated by the sun's 
 heat, on the rocks, or in circuitous canals made for this 
 purpose, is called bay salt, and is formed into large crys- 
 tals ; it does not liquefy in a moist air, and is more 
 powerfully antiseptic. 
 
 Sjiiritus salis marini Glauberi, or the muriatic acid, is 
 made by gradually adding six pounds of vitriolic acid, 
 mixed with five pounds of water to ten pounds of dry 
 sea salt : the acid is then separated by distillation. In 
 this state the acid comes over in a gaseous form, and 
 requires condensation by means of water. As a gas it is 
 elastic and invisible, incapable of supporting animal life 
 or flame, has a pungent smell, and acid taste, and a spe- 
 cific gravity nearly of .0023 1 5, about double thatof com- 
 mon air. Water absorbs it copiously and freely ; but it is 
 unchanged by the strongest light and heat. Ice ab- 
 sorbs it also, but boiling water admits of no union with 
 it. In the process just described, the acid of vitriol 
 unites with the mineral akali, leaving its acid free, 
 which rises in distillation ; and, in the usual form, that 
 of a colourless or a pale yellow fluid : its specific gravity 
 is 1.196, though the acid of commerce is seldom more 
 than 1.17. The strongest liquid acid is supposed by Mr. 
 Kirwan to contain about an equal part of water. The 
 dryest gas contains a small portion of water, which is 
 only separated by electrical explosions. 
 
 The specific gravity directed by the college is to that 
 of distilled water, 1.170, to 1000. 
 
 The muriatic is the weakest of the mineral acids, but 
 6 A2 
 
M A R 
 
 916 
 
 31 A R 
 
 stronger than any of the vegetable kind : it requires a 
 greater fire to distil it than that of nitre, yet it is .more 
 readily dissipated by the action of the air. It has no 
 effect on oxygen gas or inflammables. The muria- 
 tic acid oxidates metals, but requires for all, except 
 iron, a greater or less degree of heat. It combines with 
 all alkalis, earths, and. the greater number of metallic 
 oxides. 
 
 Its composition (see CHEMISTRY) is not yet ascer- 
 tained. The latest experiments arc those of M. Brug- 
 natelli, in the sixty-second volume of the Journal de 
 Physique, p. 298. He certainly found the muriatic acid 
 produced, when the galvanic fluid was passed through 
 water, by means of gold, platina, iron, or the black oxide 
 of manganese ; but some other metals, particularly silver, 
 produced, in the water, soda. We can connect this only 
 with one fact, that water, evaporating from iron, pro- 
 duces a positive electricity, and from silver a negative. 
 In these experiments of De Saussure it is, however, 
 clear that the water is decomposed rather than evapo- 
 rated. In Brugnatelli's experiments the positive pole 
 seemed to produce in the decomposition of the water 
 the acid, and the negative the soda. 
 
 It is chiefly used as a tonic and antiseptic, in the dose 
 of from ten to sixty drops, in water, or any other con- 
 venient liquid. In putrid fevers, after having cleansed 
 the primse vise, it supports the strength, and corrects 
 any remaining putrefaction on the contents of the sto- 
 mach and bowels ; but seems not to carry its antiseptic 
 quality into the general mass, which indeed is seldom 
 in a putrid state. It was Recht's boasted remedy for 
 fevers, which the Prussian government bought at a 
 considerable price. In bilious fevers it has been recom- 
 mended ; but it is not peculiarly useful, and, in gene- 
 ral, its good effects are confined to the parts in imme- 
 diate contact with it. 
 
 In acidulated gargles for ulcerated throats it has 
 been strongly recommended, but seems to be in no re- 
 spect superior to the vitriolic acid ; and; diluted with 
 the tincture of benzoe, has been applied, it is said, with 
 success to putrid ulcers. 
 
 Linnaeus remarks, that, if properly diluted, and ap- 
 plied to chilblains, it radically cures them. If half an 
 ounce of good bay salt is dissolved in four ounces of 
 water, and two drachms of the muriatic acid be added, it 
 will form a mixture, of which a tea spoonful, in a glass 
 of water, is said to improve the appetite, and frequently 
 stop vomiting. 
 
 The muriatic acid, combined with volatile alkalis, 
 produces the officinal sal ammoniac ; with fixed vegeta- 
 ble alkali the sal digestivus Sylvii ; in modern language, 
 muriated potash. See CHEMISTRY. 
 
 The acidum muriaticum, combined with calcareous 
 earths, forms a calcareous muriat, which deliquates in 
 the air, and dissolves both in water and in rectified 
 spirit of wine. It is contained in a considerable quan- 
 tity in sea water, but remains in the mother water after 
 the crystallization of the muriated soda, and is said to 
 be antiseptic, diuretic, and lithontriptic. The medi- 
 cine, commonly sold under the name of liquid shell, 
 appears to consist only of calcined shells dissolved in 
 marine acid. These combinations are made by mixing 
 the calcareous earth with sal ammoniac, and urging the 
 mixture with a gradual fire, until the volatile alkali of 
 
 the salt is either dissipated or collected by sublimation 
 when the acid unites with the earth. 
 
 The muriat of lime has lately become a fashionable 
 remedy in scrofula, in scirrhi, and other diseases sup- 
 posed to arise from inspissated lymph. From half a 
 drachm to half an ounce, diluted with water, is given, 
 according to circumstances, every day. 
 
 For the murias ferri, v. FERHUM ; and for the muriaa 
 barytis, v. BARYTES. 
 
 See Lewis's Materia Medica; Neumann's Chemical 
 Works. 
 
 MARIPE'NDAM, is a plant in the island of St. Do- 
 mingo. The distilled water from its tops is greatly 
 esteemed in pains in the stomach. The plant has not 
 been properly examined. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MARI'SCA, a FIG. An excrescence about the anus, 
 like a fig. See CONDYLOMA and HJEMORRHOIDES. 
 
 MARI'SICUM. See MERCURIALIS FRUCTICOSA. 
 
 MARJORA'NA, (marjorana). See ORIGANUM. 
 
 MARMARY'GjE, (from itM^iunfu, resfilendeo,') a 
 variety of fiseudoble/isis imaginaria. Sparks or corrusca- 
 tions which seem to flash before the eyes, fivm a ful- 
 ness of the vessels of the brain. 
 
 MARMOLA'RIA, (spotted like marble'). See ACAN- 
 THUS. 
 
 MA'RMOR, (from ftxpfMtpu, to shine). MARBLE. 
 A calcareous stone, chiefly used for the carbonic acid 
 gas it contains, employed in preparing the acidulous 
 mineral waters. See CALX. 
 
 MARMORA'TA AU'RIUM. See CERUMEN. 
 
 MARMO'REUSTA'RTARUS,(fromits hardness). 
 See CALCULUS. 
 
 MARMORA'CEA VE^E'NA. Such poisonous 
 substances as are fatal in doses not exceeding the bulk 
 of a grain of wheat. 
 
 MAROCO'STINUM. The epithet of a cathartic 
 extract originally made by Mindererus, in which marum 
 and costus are ingredients, designed for discharging 
 serous humours, but now neglected. Sec Pharmaco- 
 poeia Augustana./";7/M/( marocostin <E Lemery and Bates. 
 
 MARO'TTI. A tall tree in Malabar, with leaves 
 like those of the bay tree, and a fruit which contains an 
 oily kernel. The oil expressed from the kernel is 
 often medicinally used by the natives. (See Raii His- 
 toria.) It has been figured by Reed, in his plants of 
 Malabar, vol. i. pi. 36, but has not been reduced to a 
 place in any system. 
 
 MARRUBIA'STRUM. See BALLOTTE. 
 
 MARRU'BIUM, (from the Hebrew terms mar rob, 
 a bitter juice"). HOREHOUND ; mauromarson; which 
 rather means the black sort. It is also a name for the 
 cardiaca, leonurus cardiaca Lin. Sp. PI. 817, and some 
 other plants. 
 
 MARRU'BIUM A'LBUM ; firasium album. COMMON 
 WHITE HOREHOUND, marrubium vulgare Lin. Sp. PL 
 816, is a hoary plant, with square stalks, and roundish 
 unwrinkled leaves, set in pairs on long pedicles, from 
 the bosoms of which arise thick clusters of whitish lu- 
 biated flowers, in striated cups, whose divisions termi- 
 nate in sharp points or prickles. It is perennial, grows 
 wild in cultivated grounds, and flowers in June. 
 
 The leaves have a slight aromatic, but not at first ap 
 agreeable smell ; their taste is bitter, penetrating, dif- 
 fusive, and durable in the mouth : in large doses they 
 
M A.K 
 
 917 
 
 M A 8 
 
 prove laxative. This plant is said to be an useful ape- 
 rient and corroborant, in humoral asthmas, pulmonary 
 consumptions, cachexies, menstrual suppressions, scirr- 
 hous affections of the liver, jaundice, and several other 
 chronic disorders. The ancients had an high opinion 
 of its efficacy, particularly in pulmonic and visceral ob- 
 structions ; and, amongst the common people, horehound 
 tea in coughs and asthmas is a common remedy. Dr. 
 Cullen disputes its virtues as a pectoral, as well as a de- 
 obstruent, and thinks th'e authorities of Forrestus, Zacu- 
 tus, Lusitanus, and Chomel, very insufficient. A drachm 
 of the dried leaves in powder, two or three ounces of the 
 expressed juice, or an infusion of half a handful of fresh 
 leaves, are commonly directed as a dose. See BOICI- 
 NENGA. 
 
 The dry herb gives out its virtues both to water and 
 to spirit. The expressed juice, gently inspissated to an 
 extract, is the best preparation : the dose is from gr. x. 
 to 3 ss. 
 
 MARHU'BIUM AQUA'TICUM, lycofius EitrofittusTJm. Sp. 
 PI. 30, WATER HOREHOUND, found on the sides of brooks, 
 but inferior in virtue to the white. 
 
 MARRU'BIUM NI'GRUM FCE'TIDUM. See BALLOTTE. 
 
 MARHU'BIUM \.RTicil.l,A.'TVM,marru6iumHisJianicum 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 816; Galen's MAD WORT; the BASK HORE- 
 HOUXD. These species are usually neglected. See 
 Lewis's MateriaMedica; Neumann's Chemical Works. 
 
 MARRULLIUM. See LACTUCA. 
 
 MARS DIAPHORE'TICUS. Sec FERRUM. 
 
 MARS SACCHARA'TUS, and SOLU'BILIS. See FEHRUM. 
 
 MA'RSAS. See BONDUCH IXDORUM. 
 
 MARSUPIA'LIS, (from marsufiium, because it is 
 shaped like a purse). See OBTURATOR EXTERNUS and 
 INTERNUS, and GEMINI. 
 
 MARTIA'NUM UN'GUENTUM. Martian's SOL- 
 DIER'S OINTMENT. R. Ol. laur. f. ttiij. foliorum rutae, 
 recent, ftjij. ss. majoranse ffe ij. mcnthae ffo i- salviae. ab- 
 synth. communis. balsamitse maris et basici, aa Ib ss. 
 olei olivae, tbxx. cerse flavae Ibiv. vini Malagens, tfeij. 
 m. f. ungucntum. This was employed to preserve 
 the limbs of soldiers from the injuries of cold in the 
 camp. 
 
 MARTIA'NUM POMUM See A.URANTIA HISPAN. 
 
 M A'RTIS ESSE'NTI A, OLEUM PER DELIQUIUM, SAL, 
 TINCTITRA, and EXTRACTUM. See FERRUM. 
 
 MA'RUM, (from the Hebrew term mar, titter,') 
 samfisuchus, clinofiodium-mastichina Gallorum,thimbra 
 Hisfianica; Jaca Indica, MA'STICH THYME, or COMMON 
 MARUM, thymus mastichina Lin. Sp. PI. 827, is a low 
 shrubby plant, with small oblong leaves, pointed at both 
 ends, set in pairs without pedicles ; at the tops of the 
 branches stand woolly heads, containing small white 
 labiated flowers, whose upper lip is erect and cloven, 
 the lower divided into three segments : each flower is 
 followed by four seeds, inclosed in the cup. It grows 
 spontaneously on dry gravelly grounds in Spain, and in 
 similar soils it bears the ordinary winters in England. 
 Its virtues are similar to those of the Syrian marum, 
 but less powerful. 
 
 MA'RUM SYRIACUM, vel CRETICUM, majorana Sy- 
 riaca vel Cretica, marum cortuni, chamedrys incana 
 maritima, MARUM GERMANDER, or SYRIAN HERB MAS- 
 TICH, teucrium marum Lin. Sp. PI. 788, is a low 
 shrubby plant, with small oval leaves, pointed at each 
 
 end, and set in-pairs without pedicles, of a dilute green 
 colour above, and hoary beneath ; in their bosoms ap- 
 pear solitary purple labiated flowers, each of which is 
 followed by four roundish seeds inclosed in the cup. It 
 is said to be a native of Syria, and does not bear our 
 winter's cold without shelter. 
 
 The leaves are bitter, pungent, and aromatic to the 
 taste ; their smell excites sneezing ; and they agree with 
 the canella alba in their virtues. 
 
 This plant loses but little in drying, gives out its ac- 
 tive matter partially to water, but completely to spirit ; 
 the watery infusions retain the smell, but little of the 
 taste ; the tinctures retain more of the taste than the 
 smell. Distilled with water, it yields an highly pun- 
 gent, volatile essential oil, stronger than that of scurvy 
 grass, and of a less perishable pungency ; the remaining 
 decoction is bitterish. Rectified spirit carries off only 
 a part of the smell and pungency of the marum. This 
 plant is supposed to possess very active powers, and to 
 be an important remedy in cachexy, hysteria, and nerv- 
 ous debility, acting as a warm tonic and a powerful 
 emmenagogue. The dose is 5 ss - of the powdered 
 leaves given in wine. In the present practice it is 
 chiefly used as a sternutatory, and is one of the ingre- 
 dients of pulvis asari compositus of the London Pharma- 
 copoeia. See Rail Historia; Lewis's and Bergius' Ma- 
 teria Medica. 
 
 MA'RVISUM. See MALVASIA. 
 
 MASCHA'LE, (ft*c- x >*). See AXILLA. 
 
 M ASCHALI'STER, (^e^Ar7^). See SPINA. 
 
 MA'SLACH. A form of opium used by the Turks. 
 
 MA'SPETA, and MA'SPETUM. See SILPHIUM. 
 
 MA'SSALIS,and MA'SSARIAM. See ARGENTUM 
 
 VIVUM. 
 
 MA'SS^AD FORNA'CEM. See CANDELA FU- 
 
 MALIS. 
 
 MASSE'TER MU'SCULUS, (from A-^./, to 
 eat). Lateralis, manducator mansorius. The MASSE- 
 TER MUSCLE rises On each side from the cheek bone 
 and the interior part of the zygomatic process of the os 
 temporis ; and is inserted into the whole length of the 
 lower jaw, particularly the angle. 
 
 MA'SSOY, a species of bark mentioned by Ray, 
 from a tree hitherto undescribed. It is gratefully fra- 
 grant and heating. 
 
 MASTICA'TIO, (from mastico, to chew,) manduca- 
 tio; commanducatio. Mastication comminutes the parts 
 of our food, and intimately combines it with the saliva 
 and mucus of the mouth. Due mastication is essen- 
 tially necessary to digestion ; but it is doubtful whether 
 any portion of our food is absorbed during this process; 
 for every thing which has not passed through the ope- 
 ration of digestion seems to be injurious when mixed 
 with the circulating fluids. V. DIGESTIO. 
 
 MASTICATO'RIUM, (from mastico, to chew}. A 
 
 MASTICATORY. See ApOPHLEGMATICA. 
 
 MA'STICHE, (from /JMSTIV, to express). MASTICH. 
 See LENTISCUS. 
 
 MA'STICIIEN. ODORA'TUM FU'NDEXS. See Nux 
 
 VlRGlNIANA. 
 
 MASTICHI'NA GALLO'RUM, (a dim. of mas- 
 tic/ie~). See MARUM. 
 
 MASTOID^UM FORA 'MEN. See STYLLOMAS- 
 
 TOID.SUM FORAMEN. 
 
MAT 
 
 918 
 
 M A T 
 
 MASTOIDJEUS MU'SCULUS, (from ftae-fa, a nip- 
 ile, and iihfforma, the mastoid process, resembling a 
 nipple,} sterna mastoides, sterno mastoideus of Dr. Hun- 
 ter, who observes that it rises by two distinct portions 
 from the sternum, with that part of the clavicle articulated 
 to the sternum, and is inserted into the mastoid pro- 
 cess. This last portion Albinus considers as a distinct 
 muscle, and calls it clino mastoid&us, but it is not divi- 
 sible from the other without art. Winslow calls this 
 muscle mastoidttus anterior, or sterno mastoideus; and 
 the splenius the mastoideus superior. 
 
 MASTOID^'US LATERA'LIS. See COMPLEXUS MINOR. 
 
 MASTOID.&/US PROCE'SSUS. See TEMPORUM OSSA. 
 
 MASTOIDY'NIA, (from ft*<r?ej, a nipple, and tftnv, 
 pain). SORE or PAINED NIPPLES. But more commonly 
 pain in the breast from inflammation. See INFLAMMA- 
 
 TIO MAMMARUM MULIERUM. 
 
 MASTURBATIO; manustrapatio, Onanismus,the 
 sin of Onan, from a perverted passage in the Pentateuch. 
 The discharge of semen from a preternatural stimulus; 
 the vice, it is said, of the solitary monk, and, perhaps, 
 of other recluses, to whom more natural enjoyments 
 are denied. It is a habit of the most destructive ten- 
 dency, enervating, in the highest degree, both the body 
 and mind. Nature seems to have fixed a strong mark 
 on those disposed to every unnatural enjoyment, and 
 however secret their practices may be, so indelible is 
 this mark, that they cannot escape detection from that 
 tact which has been peculiarly distinguished by the 
 term of sensus medicus. In general, the countenance is 
 sallow, with a peculiar dejection in the look. The voice 
 is hurried and unsteady ; the face often covered with 
 dark coloured pustules, hard in the skin, and the whole 
 frame displaying peculiar debility. The dejection, at 
 times, almost amounts to insanity, and every com- 
 plaint appears to threaten instant death. The tremor 
 and apprehension prevent the natural enjoyments, by 
 which they might be otherwise weaned from this de- 
 structive habit ; and the whole life is alternated with 
 doubts, apprehensions, and despair. Unfortunately, the 
 practice is never forsaken, at least, notwithstanding 
 every assurance, we have reason to think so. 
 
 The apprehensions of discovery and the despair ren- 
 der those unfortunate persons the dupes of quacks, and 
 it may be remarked, that every quack bill holds out de- 
 lusive hopes to those who experience the bad effects of 
 such indulgences. Regular practice exhausts the whole 
 tribe of tonics and stimulants with little effect. The 
 warm balsams, of which the quack medicines consist, 
 are either rejected from the hands of the physician, or 
 not continued a sufficient time ; and even cold bathing, 
 the best remedy, does not fix the imagination so strongly 
 as the solar tincture, or the balm of Gilead. If not too 
 long continued, a prudent marriage may recover the pa- 
 tient; but it would be unjust, cruel, and impolitic, to 
 condemn a healthy young woman to the shadow of a 
 man. This remedy, however, we have often found ef- 
 fectual in cases where the constitution was not wholly 
 exhausted. 
 
 Tissot on Onanism, and the Appendix to his Disserta- 
 tion on Bilious Diseases ; Gruner and Husche Disserta- 
 tiones de Masturbatione. 
 
 MATALI'STA, MATBALI'STIC. See JALAPA. 
 
 MA'TER, (from futa, to desire). See DURA MATER. 
 
 MA'TER PERLA'RUM, concha margaritifera, concha 
 
 mater unionum, concha -valvis <equalibus, nacre. MO- 
 THER OF PEARL. This is the pure pearl like part of 
 the shell in which pearls are found, possessing the an- 
 tacid properties of the pearls themselves. See MAR- 
 GARITA. 
 
 MATERIA, (from mater, a mother}. MATTER; 
 SUBSTANCE. In strictly logical disquisitions, material 
 is in opposition to modal, the one signifying as a cause, 
 a substance, the other a peculiar state ; thus a sword in- 
 flicting a wound is a material cause of pain, spasm only 
 modal. To come nearer, a calculus in the gall duct is a 
 material cause, the same effect from violent passion 
 modal only. This is nearly the meaning of Dr. Cullen, 
 when he distinguishes sensation of impression from 
 sensations of consciousness ; but this distinction is sel- 
 dom attended to in the undiscriminating, flowery, pages 
 which by courtesy are now styled medical. If we 
 were to refer to works where strict logical discrimina- 
 tion is pursued with rigour, they would be those 
 published during the presidency of Stahl at the univer- 
 sity of Halle. The minute precision of the author's 
 reasoning (Stahl himself) is highly gratifying, while 
 the obscurity of the language and manner would repel 
 every modern reader. 
 
 MATERIA MEDICA. The last article suggests to us 
 a logical inaccuracy in the title, which strictly implies 
 material substances employed in the cure of diseases. 
 We must, however, extend these views, and, with the 
 spirit of the best authors, follow tfieir example, by con- 
 sidering, under this title, every means of relieving the 
 maladies to which human nature is subject. The field 
 which this inquiry opens to our view is immense. It 
 not only includes a consideration of the properties and 
 use of each of these means, but the mode of investigat- 
 ing these properties, of arranging our copious list of 
 remedies, so as to assist not only our explanations of 
 their virtues, but the choice of our remedies in any 
 given emergency, and to point out the distinctions 
 which, from different circumstances, may guide us in 
 our preference of one to another. Not the least im- 
 portant object in this disquisition is the conduct and 
 merits of the different authors in this department of 
 medicine. 
 
 The knowledge of medicines must have been coeval 
 with the existence of the human race. Mankind was 
 always subject to diseases and accidents, and would na- 
 turally seek for remedies. There is consequently no 
 race, however uncultivated, but has its materia medica, 
 and modes of cure, often rash, violent, and injudicious, 
 but sometimes discriminated with precision, and adapt- 
 ed with skill. It were to be wished that botanical in- 
 quirers had more often, in their itineraries, preserved 
 these rude modes of treatment as Linnxus has done 
 in his Flora Laponica. The scattered limbs, however, 
 exist, and will repay the trouble of collecting. 
 
 The Greeks, who made every thing their own, and 
 often created a fabulous personage, to whom they 
 gave the honour of a discovery, for which they were 
 indebted to their neighbours on the continent of Asia, 
 attributed the achillea to Achilles, the teucrium to 
 Teucer, and the artemisia to Artemis. Their famous JEs- 
 culapius was probably only an Egyptian title (haskelab), 
 the father of wisdom. The materia medica of Hip- 
 pocrates (for it would be to fill our pages very uselessly 
 to copy all the fables recorded on this subject) was very 
 
M A T 
 
 919 
 
 A T 
 
 simple ; but even the few remedies which he employed 
 were in part rejected by Erasistratus. The empiricism 
 and credulity of Serapion and his followers introduced 
 numerous disgusting and ridiculous remedies ; many of 
 which were continued in the foreign pharmacopoeias in 
 the last century, and Vogel even condescends to notice 
 several of them. Themison, the supposed founder of 
 the methodic sect, gibeted in the satires of Juvenal as a 
 most unsuccessful practitioner, recommended medi- 
 cines of activity, as the aloes, the scammony, kc. He 
 first employed leeches, and preferred these and cupping 
 glasses to general bleeding. He seems to have rejected 
 with indignation the ridiculous remedies of the empi- 
 rics ; but if we may trust his copyist Coelius Aurelianus, 
 employed some which were scarcely less absurd. The 
 rage for compound medicines seems to have begun with 
 Themison, but it increased with his followers, particu- 
 larly Andromachus and others, down to the era of 
 Galen, to whom the materia medica is greatly indebted 
 for his attentive inquiries into the nature and country 
 of the different medicines, though the real knowledge 
 of their effects was obscured by the numerous ingre- 
 dients of each formula. The authority of Galen, and 
 the use of compound medicines continued, we know, 
 for many centuries ; and we have not long escaped from 
 the trammels of his authority. 
 
 While, however, the infallibity of Galen remained 
 unquestioned, the Arabians greatly enriched the materia 
 medica by those medicines which their climate, or their 
 connection with India, had introduced to their notice. 
 The purgatives of their predecessors were the mild her- 
 baceous vegetables, or the more acrid drastics ; but the 
 Arabians introduced the manna, senna, and myrobolans. 
 They varied also the formulae, and rendered them more 
 agreeable by the addition of syrups ; and they were un- 
 doubtedly acquainted with distillation, though they 
 seem to have only employed this process in the prepa- 
 ration of simple waters and distilled oils. They added 
 also musk, mace, cloves, Sec. which are still retain- 
 ed ; the precious stones, leaf gold, and silver, which 
 are now neglected. They injured this branch of 
 medicine by their fondness for compounds, in which 
 they exceeded the Greeks; and, by their hieroglyphics, 
 their metaphorical language, their comparison of the 
 stars with diseases, and the metals with remedies, are 
 supposed to have occasioned those wild extravagances 
 which for ages led philosophers in pursuit of the art of 
 making gold, and physicians in that of compounding an 
 universal medicine. 
 
 Whether this latter conjecture of Boerhaave is well 
 founded or not, the chemical physicians soon succeeded, 
 and the language of Bacon, the earliest of these in the 
 thirteenth century, seems to prove that the torch was 
 lighted from the Arabian flame. Bacon endeavoured 
 only to ward off old age ; with Raymond Lully, in the 
 following century, the pursuit of the universal medicine 
 commenced. This pursuit was continued, and the ma- 
 teria medica greatly augmented, by acquisitions from 
 chemical preparations by the Isaacs, Basil Valentine, 
 and many others, down to Paracelsus and Van Hel- 
 mont, the last of whom lived in the beginning of the 17th 
 century. The absurdities of this sect are inconceivable ; 
 but they were succeeded by philosophers and physi- 
 cians, who pursued the same path with more rational 
 
 views and better success. Sylvius de le Boe, Tachenius, 
 Quercetanus, Glaser, Schroeder, Lemery, Glauber, and 
 others of the chemical school, the great benefactors of 
 the materia medica, have in succession greatly enriched 
 this science with the chemical remedies which we still 
 employ. During this period the appearance of the lues 
 venerea also added to the materia medica the sarsa, the 
 gtiaiacum, the china, and some other medicines. 
 
 The discovery of Harvey, in the beginning of the 
 seventeenth century, gradually turned the attention of 
 practitioners from the active remedies of the chemists 
 to those which were supposed to act mechanically; and 
 mechanical reasoning soon overturned the whole system, 
 of medicine, and changed the language which had been 
 hitherto held respecting the operation of remedies. 
 The good sense of Boerhaave led him to retain the re- 
 medies of the chemists while he employed and extend- 
 ed the language of the mechanical physicians, while he 
 studied and enforced the medical observations of Hip- 
 pocrates and his successors. 
 
 With the downfal of the humoral pathology the ma- 
 teria medica experienced little improvement. Dr. Cul- 
 len, who, like Boerhaave, was a chemist before he had 
 completed his medical system, still retained a predilec- 
 tion for chemical remedies, and for the more active 
 forms. He introduced, it is said by Dr. Fordyce, the 
 emetic tartar ; and he supported, by his recommenda- 
 tion, the corrosive sublimate, not only in lues, but in. 
 diseases of the skin : a remedy employed externally for 
 this latter complaint by the Arabians. We mention 
 chiefly these circumstances to speak of a new sect, the 
 introducers of medicines formerly accounted poisonous. 
 Van Swieten, by his adopting the use of the corrosive 
 sublimate from the Russians, seems to have first ex- 
 cited the attention of the physicians of Vienna to the 
 vegetable poisons, the hemlock, the aconite, the bella- 
 donna, the napellus, the phytolacca, lactuca virosa, 
 &c. ; an impulse followed by the introduction or revival 
 of the digitalis, the arsenic, &c. It is not our present 
 object to appreciate the value of this new step ; for it 
 belongs to the separate articles. In general, however, 
 we may add, that the real merits of the greater number 
 have by no means answered the expectations excited. 
 Our materia medica, as established by the decision of 
 the colleges of London and Edinburgh, is, at present, 
 confined in the number of its articles : but these are 
 well chosen, active, and effectual. Each practitioner 
 will probably add, from his own predilections, some 
 others ; but others, we suspect, will not be found ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 The ACTION OF MEDICINES depends on a relation 
 between their properties and the living solid, differing 
 in different parts of the system. This relation is, in 
 general, obscure. It is, however, sometimes, and per- 
 haps more frequently than has been supposed, chemi- 
 cal ; sometimes purely physical ; scarcely in any in- 
 stance mechanical. It is occasionally connected with 
 the more obvious properties, as the smell and taste of 
 the medicine, but confined in this respect to the vege- 
 table, less strictly to the animal, kingdom. It is some- 
 times connected with the chemical analysis, or with the 
 natural affinities of a plant. Each mode has been em- 
 ployed in investigating the powers of medicines, and to 
 each we must direct our attention; not perhaps as of 
 
M A T 
 
 920 
 
 MAT 
 
 peculiar importance, for few medicines have been dis- 
 covered in this way, but to explain the language and 
 the conduct of authors, and sometimes to correct 
 them. 
 
 The olfactory organs are peculiarly acute in the b'rute 
 creation, but of no great importance to us in our in- 
 vestigation of the properties of medicines. The utility 
 of the SMELL is limited chiefly to vegetables : but few 
 animal substances discover their powers by these or- 
 gans, and the insects and the vermes are either without 
 smell, or give faint indications of their qualities in this 
 way. In general, pleasing smells are salutary, and nau- 
 seous or foetid ones injurious. Pleasing and nauseous 
 are, however, relative terms; and to our neighbours on 
 the continent the fumet of tainted venison is highly 
 gratifying. Authors who have investigated the powers 
 of medicine by the smell are Linnaeus and Lorry, each 
 of whom we must notice, as they have considered the 
 subject in very different views ; while former authors, 
 as Boyle, considered effluvia chiefly as philosophers, 
 and contemplated only the surprising divisibility of mat- 
 ter; or, as Boerhaave, Venel, and Roux, treated of 
 odour as chemists, and endeavoured to separate or 
 combine it in a more durable form. 
 
 Linnaeus divides the ODOURS of medicines (Amceni- 
 tates Academicae, iii. 183.) into AROMATIC, FKAGRANT, 
 
 AMDUOSIACAL, ALLIACEOUS, HIKCINE, STINKING, and 
 
 SICKLY. The three first are pleasant, the three last dis- 
 agreeable, smells. This enumeration is not perhaps 
 correct, nor the classes distinct; but the Linnsean lan- 
 guage is employed by many respectable physicians of 
 his school, and consequently merits our attention. 
 
 The aromatic smell is distinguishable in various fa- 
 milies of plants, as the laurels, the umbelliferae, and the 
 labiatae, and is found in every portion of a vegetable, 
 often in every part of the same plant. The iris, the 
 rosemary, and the sage ; lavender, Jloivers, and pinks ; 
 canella and winter's bark; sassafras wood} laurel berries; 
 cummin and carui seeds; gum benjamin and balsam of 
 capivi, are striking instances of it. They are generally 
 stimulating, not without a suspicion of a narcotic power ; 
 often induce the calm serenity which we feel from tea, 
 and destroy irritability rather than give strength. The 
 exhalations themselves, from the experiments of Ingen- 
 houz, are chiefly azotic, and, in many constitutions, 
 highly deleterious. 
 
 The fragrant smell is not very clearly defined. It 
 contains some of the more pungent smells, and seems 
 to be a connecting link between the aromatic and the 
 ambrosiacal. The instances are the flowers of the lily, 
 the jessamin, the tuberose, some species of pinks, and 
 saffron. They are more actively analeptic than the fra- 
 grant odours, and more certainly antispasmodic. 
 
 The ambrosiacal smells are very penetrating and ac- 
 tive, when concentrated, as in ambergris and musk, 
 but generally disagreeable. When greatly diffused they 
 are more agreeable. The species of geranium, mal- 
 lows, rose, and garlic, styled mosc/iatte, are of this kind; 
 the fruits of the pine apple, of some kinds of apples 
 and pears, musk, civet, and burnt animal substances, 
 are instances of this species of odour. They appear to 
 be stimulant, but are strictly sedative, and powerfully 
 antispasmodic. 
 
 The alliaceous smell is particularly distinguishable in 
 
 garlic, and its congeneres, in the scordium, asafoeticla, 
 and what are styled the warm foetid gums. These 
 odours belong to very active stimulants, which power- 
 fully excite the vessels of the skin, and increase the 
 discharge not only from these but from every gland in 
 the human body. 
 
 The hircine smell is that which resembles the odour 
 of the goat ; and, in the vegetable kingdom, we find it 
 in the herb robert, the orchis, some mushrooms, par- 
 ticularly the phallus impudicus. In general, these fe- 
 tids are sedative, and often deleterious. 
 
 Stinking smells are exemplified in opium, night- 
 shade, and hemp, which are all narcotics; and the 
 sickly in hellebore, tobacco, colocynth, putrid meat, 
 senna, and rhubarb. All such substances are powerfully 
 emetic, and, if they escape the stomach, are also ca- 
 thartic ; and all are narcotic. 
 
 M. Lorry has proceeded in a different way, and has 
 considered the smells, which are essential to the medi- 
 cine, and which continue, independent of very minute 
 analysis. These are the CAMPHORATED, NARCOTIC, ETHE- 
 
 RIAL, VOLATILE ACID, and ALKALINE. 
 
 The camphorated is found in the labiated, the compo- 
 site, the terebinthinated, and the aromatic plants, as 
 well as in the laurels and myrtles. Its -characteristics 
 are, extreme penetrability, a singular volatility, a strong 
 attraction for oily and spirituous menstrua. Though 
 easily dissipated in the air, yet, when united with resins, 
 in the leaves of plants it is preserved from evaporation, 
 and contributes to their preservation. This principle 
 resists the activity of fire, and the most powerful agents. 
 Even musk and opium will not disguise it : its medical 
 power we have already detailed. See CAMPHOR. 
 
 The narcotic odour is that virose effluvium which de- 
 stroys the principle of life. It exists in the poppies, 
 the nightshades, the borrage, the cucurbitaceous and 
 umbelliferous plants, with many others; often disguised 
 by the distinguishing principles of the vegetable, and 
 obvious when these are separated by putrefaction or 
 fire. This is the most fixed and adhesive of all smells. 
 It corrects the volatility of the others, and often dis- 
 guises all, except the camphorated. Even in a small 
 proportion it is discoverable among the most fragrant 
 smells, as in the rose, the jessamin, the tuberose, and the 
 violet. These flowers exhale the true narcotic odour, 
 when their aromatic and camphorated smells are dissi- 
 pated. This smell is simple, sometimes concealed under 
 that of aniseseed or garlic, occasionally imitating the 
 smell of radishes, or the offensive odour of bugs. The 
 same odour is found in animal substances. Virgil 
 speaks of the virosa castorea; and animal oils, though 
 rectified by distillation, exhale this narcotic smell. 
 
 The ethereal odour is volatile, incoercible, and of ex- 
 treme tenuity. It escapes so easily that we can only re- 
 cognise it for a short time. Art produces its most strik- 
 ing example ; but we find it in the pine apple, in melons, 
 some kind of pears and apples, in strawberries, and the 
 greater number of fruits which grow under the burning 
 sun of the torrid zone. It is sometimes discovered on the 
 first appearance of the sceptic process, to which sweet 
 fruits are exposed. This odour combines with the alka- 
 line, and the narcotic smell of opium giving it a striking 
 volatility, and moderating its narcotic property. It 
 unites also with camphor, and adds to its sedative and 
 
M A T 
 
 921 
 
 31 A T 
 
 soothing powers in a manner well known to practical 
 physicians. 
 
 The volatile acid odour is usually combined with an 
 aromatic volatile spirit. It is distinguished in lemons, 
 oranges, gooseberries, cherries, fccc. combined and dis- 
 guised in many plants, as in the lemon thyme. This 
 odour is in general pleasing and refreshing, and it de- 
 stroys the effects of narcotics. It is often combined 
 with the ethereal smell, as in the aromatic spirit of 
 vinegar, and is destroyed by putrefaction. 
 
 The -volatile alkaline smell is distinguished by a bit- 
 ing acrimony, which irritates the eyes. The horse 
 radish, mustard, scurvy grass, with all the alliaceous 
 vegetables, are examples of this odour, which is in part 
 destroyed by acids. It is generally confined in plants 
 by mucilages and oils, and is very durable, since even 
 putrefaction will not wholly separate it. In asafoetida 
 it is combined with the virose odour; and the most fetid 
 smells seem to be combinations of this kind, which lead 
 us to suspect some hepatic combination. 
 
 The TASTES of plants conduct us more certainly to 
 their medical properties; but the similarity of terms may 
 contribute, without care, to confound them with the 
 smells. Our chief guide in this path is Linnaeus himself; 
 but Bergius, assisted by the comprehensiveLinnsean lan- 
 guage, has greatly extended our distinctions of taste; 
 though employing terms and comparisons generally 
 known, he scarcely requires an interpreter. Taste 
 has been considered as a cause of the action of medi- 
 cines, or at least as a means of discovering their pro- 
 perties in almost every era of medicine since that of 
 Hippocrates ; and, besides Linnaeus, Wedelius, Walther, 
 Hebenstreit, Koenig, and Tauvry, have paid particular 
 attention to it. The two last have, however, confined 
 themselves to mechanical explanations of taste; and, like 
 Willis, have supposed acrid particles needles, oily ones 
 spheres; bitter, salt, acid, and styptic tastes, owing to 
 forked, irregular, polyedral, conical, or hooked par- 
 ticles respectively. 
 
 Tastes greatly differ; and though, as in smells, we 
 say in general that substances of an agreeable taste 
 are salutary, and those which are unpleasing to the 
 palate injurious, yet the question of pleasantness or its 
 opposite is relative. Pungent tastes are universally pain- 
 ful; but, when diluted, they become agreeable. In 
 fact, as we shall find in the operation of medicines, every 
 thing in excess is stimulant : we only perceive either 
 peculiar properties, or flavours, when the proportion 
 is suitable to the circumstances. Fourcroy divides tastes 
 into those which are highly pungent or painful, as the 
 caustics; those which excite moderate sensation, as the 
 sweets and bitters; such as only affect the stomach, and 
 very slightly, if at all, the palate, as the antimonials; 
 and such as act only through the medium of the nerves. 
 We need not add that this is to extend the subject beyond 
 its proper limits. It is singular, that the people on the 
 coast of Malabar, among whom medicine is in a very 
 rude slate, divide their remedies according to taste. 
 Grundler, the Danish missionary who visited that coun- 
 try in the beginning of the last century, has given an ex- 
 tract from the Voya da-satyram, which contains all their 
 medical science, where the remedies are divided into 
 acids, sweets, bitters, acrids, and astringents. We may 
 just add, that Braun, the son-in-law of Haller, an officer 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 in our service in Indostan, has informed us, that, in the 
 ancient seminary of Benares, no other part of medicine 
 is cultivated except what relates to the virtues of vegeta- 
 bles; and in the Gottingen museum, a valuable hortus 
 siccus of Malabar plants in twelve volumes folio, with 
 their names and properties annexed, was some time 
 since preserved. 
 
 Linnaeus divides the taste of medicines (Amoenitates 
 Academicae, ii. 335) into the SWEET and ACRID; the FAT 
 and STYPTIC ; the ACID and BITTER ; the VISCID and SALT : 
 the WATERY and DRY. The styfitic is a compound taste, 
 sometimes consisting of the dry and acid, when it is 
 styled austere; or of the dry and bitter, distinguished 
 by the term acerb. The nauseous taste produces an 
 inverted motion of the oesophagus and stomach. It is 
 a compound, but its ingredients are not easily ascertain- 
 ed. We are informed by Quercetanus, that the medi- 
 cines styled by Hippocrates bitter, acid, and sweet, are. 
 by Galen, in conformity to his theory of the humours, 
 called hot and cold, wet and dry. 
 
 The property of sweetness is conspicuous in the roots 
 of the polypody and liquorice; all ripe fruits; in milk 
 and in honey. The sweets, either saccharine or muci- 
 laginous (vide MAXXA) are, as we have seen, nutritious, 
 chiefly adapted to dry, lean habits, and advanced life. 
 They are also demulcent, and supposed to be expec- 
 torant ; but the latter quality rests on a doubtful founda- 
 tion. 
 
 Medicines distinguished by an acrid taste are heating, 
 irritating, and, in excess, corrosive. In large doses 
 they are the most destructive poisons. Externally, they 
 are rubefacient, sometimes discutient, or occasionally 
 suppurative. By their general stimulus they promote 
 every evacuation, and are sometimes the most active 
 emetics. Their powers as cathartics are less conspicu- 
 ous, and they are generally useful in cold, phlegmatic 
 habits. Examples of this kind are the pure alkalis, and 
 the metallic salts; the roots of bryony, pyrethrum, 
 horse radish, and of the alliaceous tribe; the leaves of 
 the soldanella, persicaria, tithymalus and cochlearia ; 
 the bark of the elder; the seeds of the mustard; eu- 
 phorbium, gamboge, and cantharides. 
 
 The fat taste is conspicuous in the almond, cocoa nut, 
 lintseed, and axunge. It is owing to an oil combined 
 with a mucilage, and is lost when they become rancid. 
 They are in general demulcent, and useful when the 
 fibres are stretched, or the mucous membranes abraded. 
 From this last circumstance, they sometimes relieve 
 diarrhoeas, though many of this class are naturally 
 laxative. 
 
 The contraction of the mouth, which arises from 
 tasting styptics, is sometimes communicated to other 
 parts. Alum is a striking example ; but it does not 
 follow that styptic vegetables, as has been supposed, 
 contain an argillaceous sulphat. We find this taste in 
 vitriolated iron and zinc ; the roots of tormentil, bis- 
 tort, and quinquefolium ; the barks of the tamarisk, the 
 capparis, and the fraxinus; the gall nut ; the leaves of 
 the centinodium, the myrtle, and the oak; the flowers 
 of pomegranate, and in red roses ; the juice of acacia, 
 catechu, Sec. These remedies are, in general, astringent ; 
 and, as they all contain tanin in a considerable propor- 
 tion, we find the foundation of their properties in the 
 separation of the gelatin. See ASTRINGENTIA. 
 
 6 B 
 
MAT 
 
 922 
 
 M A T 
 
 Of the acid taste we require no examples; but if we 
 speak of this as a natural one, we must exclude the mi- 
 neral acids, which rather belong to the styptics. With 
 this exception, we shall find acid substances cooling and 
 sedative, neutralizing in some degree the bile, and de- 
 stroying putrid acrimony in the stomach. They allay 
 thirst, promote a discharge from the kidneys, and often 
 from the skin. They prevent accumulations of fat in 
 the cellular membrane ; but do not, as has been said, 
 coagulate the fluids; for they do not reach the circu- 
 lating system with their properties unchanged. 
 
 The bitter taste is confined to the oily and resinous 
 juices of vegetables, and to the inflammable oxides. It 
 is communicated to all vegetable substances by what is 
 styled by the French chemists their combustion, in 
 consequence of their union with nitric acid. Many of 
 the vitriolated neutrals are also bitter; but in detailing 
 their properties we must confine ourselves to the bit- 
 ter vegetables ; for there is no reason to suppose that 
 our artificial bitters agree with the natural. We find 
 the pure bitter chiefly in the roots of the gentian, the 
 male fern, and the white dittany ; in the bark of the 
 simarouba, the orange and the lemon peel ; in the leaves 
 and flowers of the carduus benedictus and the camo- 
 mile ; in the wood of the quassia ; in the tops of the cen- 
 taury and hop ; in the seeds of the carduus benedictus 
 and maria:; in the juice of the wild cucumber; in the 
 aloes, the myrrh, and the bile of animals. It is seldom 
 pure, and even in some we have mentioned it is joined 
 with a little acrimony; in others with astringency, or 
 acidity. The affinity of the acid with the bitter prin- 
 ciple is very striking, since many plants which in some 
 parts are bitter, in others are acid. We need not add 
 any thing to what we have already said in the article 
 .\MARA,q. v, except to observe, that some of these men- 
 tioned are actively purgative, a quality which certainly 
 does not belong to the pure bitter. 
 
 The viscid taste is exemplified in the mallows, lint- 
 seed, and almost all the pure gums, the cartilages and 
 tendons of animals, particularly young animals. All 
 these substances are demulcent and relaxant; conse- 
 quently by sheathing abraded membranes, particu- 
 larly of the urinary system and bowels, they relieve 
 pain, and often appear to check immoderate discharges, 
 They sometimes appear, when taken in excess, to de- 
 stroy the appetite; and we have suspected them, when 
 swallowed in large quantities, of lessening the urinary- 
 discharge. 
 
 The salt taste is most pure in the muriated soda and 
 the common culinary salt, for all others appear to join 
 different flavours with it. In the vegetable kingdom, 
 we find it, though less pure, in the crithmum, the ha- 
 limus and salicornia. In the shell fish and the fuci, the 
 taste appears to be derived exclusively from the sea 
 water. See MARINUS SAL. 
 
 The watery taste chiefly arises from the excess of the 
 uqueous fluid, diluting every peculiar flavour. The most 
 striking instances are the oleracae, and some of the 
 etiolated plants; and among the roots, the turnip. 
 These substances are slightly nutritious, diluent, and 
 demulcent. They were supposed to be of considerable 
 and extensive use when diseases were attributed to 
 lentor or viscidity of the -fluids. 
 
 The sensation of dryncss in the moul.h arises very 
 
 generally from stypticity ; but by a dry taste is gene- 
 rally meant that which is produced for instance, by 
 chalk. All the earths in a carbonated state are dry. 
 The insipid woods and barks, the leaves of the ivy, and 
 the dust of of the polypodium, are examples, in the ve- 
 getable kingdom. In the animal, the hart's horn, the 
 crab's claws, the mother of pearl, and coral, are distin- 
 guished by a dry taste. These substances, however, 
 unless capable of absorbing acids, are of little utility in 
 medicine, but are by no means so injurious as have 
 been supposed. 
 
 In general, we may remark that tastes have a much 
 more pointed and clear connection with the medicinal 
 properties of bodies than smells, and will, in many in- 
 stances, explain, a priori, their virtues. Yet tastes are 
 so infinitely varied by nature, that their composition 
 cannot often be ascertained; and though the expressive 
 language of Bergius conveys ideas peculiarly discrimi- 
 nated and exact, even this, in many instances, fails. 
 
 A very important distinction of tastes relates to their 
 fugacity or permanence, their immediate impression, or 
 their perception after some interval, their affecting the 
 tip, the middle or back part of the tongue, or the throat. 
 On these subjects our chief assistance is from Grew 
 and Bergius ; but we have not been able to connect 
 these different sensations with the properties of the 
 bodies. In general, the stimulants are immediately per- 
 ceived to increase the heat chiefly on the fore part of 
 the tongue; the narcotics only act after some time, and 
 on the throat. The impressions of salt substances are 
 generally diffused; of styptics confined to the cheeks 
 and anterior fauces. 
 
 When the operations of chemistry attracted the at- 
 tention of physicians, it was at once supposed that they 
 would unravel every secret of nature, and among the 
 rest, the constituent parts of medicines, so as to explain 
 their operation. The members of the French academy 
 laboured very earnestly in this department of the ma- 
 teria medica: Mr. Boyle and some others of the Eng- 
 lish and German chemists were equally assiduous; but 
 they soon found, that aliments and medicines, the most 
 salutary foods and the rankest poisons, were equally re- 
 s^olvable into acids, oils, and salts, scarcely differing in 
 their properties. In fact, in resolving the compounds 
 of nature, they formed new ones of art, and were not 
 nearer the destined goal. Neumann and Cartheuser 
 did not wholly forsake the former path, but they inter- 
 rogated nature by milder methods, and extracting dif- 
 ferent component parts by the peculiar affinities of 
 water and alcohol, or by their volatility in a gentle heat, 
 taught us what portions of gum, resin, and oil each vege- 
 table contained. But even at a much later period, so 
 rash was the analysis, and so powerful the means em- 
 ployed, that we have only of late discovered what-is now 
 styled the extractive matter, or that portion of the gum 
 and resin combined with the peculiar oil and mucilage of 
 the plant,which renders it equivalent to the vegetable it- 
 self, deprived only of its air, some portion probably of its 
 water, and the woody fibres. When, therefore, in the ve- 
 getable analysis, the proportion of gum and resin with 
 that of the extractive matter is mentioned, the quantity 
 of the two former, or rather of the resin, shows the de- 
 gree of decomposition which in general has taken place ; 
 we say in general, for in many plants, particularly in 
 
31 A T 
 
 923 
 
 M A T 
 
 the roots, the resin exists in a separate state. Rhubarb 
 a striking instance of this kind. 
 
 Analysis, conducted with care, leads us, however, to 
 form some conjecture of the nature of the vegetable. 
 The expressed juices of the green and watery plants 
 (the oleraceae) are slightly laxative and cooling ; in the 
 language of the Boerhaavians, aperient; of the cruci- 
 form plants (the tetradynamiae of Linnaeus,) antiscor- 
 butic. Bitter extracts are tonic, often anthelmintic ; 
 oils and mucilages demulcent; essential oils generally 
 stimulant and carminative ; and resins either purgative 
 or diuretic. Whatever opinion, however, be formed of 
 the advantages of analysis in investigating the nature of 
 plants, it has certainly assisted the pharmaceutical 
 treatment of vegetable remedies, and, in the animal 
 kingdom, has been of the greatest utility in showing the 
 fallacy of many boasted remedies, from the identity of 
 their nature, or their insolubility. Even musk and 
 castor we find nearly approaching in their nature to re- 
 sins, and the gluten of vegetables to animal substances. 
 In the mineral kingdom, our obligations to chemistry 
 are too numerous for repetition, and too obvious to de- 
 tain us. We shall only remark, among these, the anti- 
 dotes discovered to some of the most active poisons, 
 and the advantages we derive from our power of pre- 
 paring artificial mineral waters. 
 
 The utility of NATURAL HISTORY in investigating the 
 properties of medicines is very considerable. To be 
 able to acertain with certainty the identity of any plant 
 is an object of no little importance, as it prevents our 
 disappointment in future trials. Were it not for the 
 assistance of natural history, the greater part of the ex- 
 perience of the ancients would have been useless ; and 
 were it not for the aid of Caspar Bauhine, we should 
 wander through their works, like the first travellers 
 in the American forests. All around would be un- 
 known : we could neither appreciate their views, nor 
 follow their examples ; yet we have known commenta- 
 tors on the ancient authors, who, supposing they meant 
 some given medicine, were little anxious what it might 
 be. A deep knowledge of botany, however, is unneces- 
 sary. We now know more than 50,000 species, and 
 of these scarcely a hundred are employed in general 
 practice ; and of the latter, two-thirds, or even a 
 greater proportion, are useless. Yet the principles of 
 the science should be known, for the reasons just men- 
 tioned ; and, above all, the foundation of the natural 
 orders for the reasons and purposes already assigned. 
 (See BOTANY.) One great advantage is, that if a given 
 plant cannot be procured, a similar one may be selected 
 from its natural order; and the author of the little 
 tract on botanical analogy has shown, in -a variety of 
 entertaining examples, how the same remedy has been 
 extolled and forgotten ; repeatedly, at different periods, 
 and under different names, revived. 
 
 OBSERVATION and EXPERIENCE are, on the whole, 
 the safest guides ; but here again we are lost in wilder- 
 nesses or fogs. Numerous remedies, recommended 
 as certain, are found to fail : what we have ourselves, at 
 different times, considered to be firmly established as 
 proofs of holy writ, at others we have found less sub- 
 stantial than the shadow of a shade. In every step we 
 feel the truth of the Hippocratic axiom " experientia 
 fallax." If those whose education and experience con- 
 
 tribute to point out the danger of deception, find that 
 the/;o*c hoc is not always equivalent to the profiler htjc. 
 how many sources of deception must surround those noi 
 accustomed to such observations ? Yet medicines arc 
 commended by men of the first character, rank, and 
 abilities, as certain remedies ; every newspaper teems 
 with affidavits, and we are deemed incredulous indeed ii" 
 we disbelieve a bishop or a judge. Medical evidence 
 differs greatly from every other: we are obliged to act 
 on the result of reasoning often extremely insufficient ; 
 ourdecisionsonthe effects of medicines, on the contrary, 
 require the most rigorous examination. If a man as- 
 serts, for instance, that he has been cured of a consump- 
 tion by Godbold's syrup, it implies several positions ex- 
 tremely doubtful. How can he ascertain that the disease 
 was a consumption? for in this respect the most judi- 
 cious practitioner is often deceived. But, admitting 
 that it is so, we know that vomicae are often com- 
 pletely discharged : we know that an ulcer sponta- 
 neously heals, and it is as probable that diet and regi- 
 men may have effected the cure, as a medicine equally 
 inconsiderable in its powers. If then we cannot trust 
 to experience, what mvist be our resource? Though 
 nothing may be certain in the operation of medicines, 
 and our evidence only establish different degrees of pro- 
 bability, yet a rigorous scrutiny in the investigation oi 
 every fact respecting this part of the science will greath 
 facil itate our progress in similar circumstances. Authors 
 on the materia medica abound with assertions respect- 
 ing the properties and use of every medicine, and the 
 most inert is often represented in colours too glaring for 
 even the most active. This partly arises from the want 
 of discrimination just mentioned, but more often from an 
 anxiety to display the extent of their own learning; and 
 such are the accumulated recommendations which the 
 student finds, that he thinks his only labour a selection. 
 So frequent are his disappointments, that he at last mis- 
 trusts even the most respectable authorities. Who will 
 cleanse this Augaean stable? It will require an Hercu- 
 lean hand; and the little that can be done in a general 
 work like this can scarcely lessen the labour. We 
 not, however, mispend our time, if we examine shortly 
 the conduct of the best authors on this subject. 
 
 In this enumeration we should hare omitted the sys- 
 tems of the astrologers and the signaturists, but that the 
 fancies of the latter still remain. The former we may 
 safely neglect, though not wholly forgotten by the em- 
 pirical old women of the country, who still prefer col- 
 lecting plants at the full or new moon. The signaturist 
 prefers plants which resemble the part diseased ; and 
 euphrasia is still used for complaints of the eyes, though 
 its original claim to notice arose from a black spot in 
 its corolla resembling the pupil ; and the pulmonaria is 
 employed in diseases of the lungs, because ks form, its 
 texture, and its spotted areolas, afford a distant resem- 
 blance to these organs. Crollius is the great authority 
 of this sect : but to return to more rational authors. 
 
 The earliest therapeutical authors were the natural 
 historians ; for to their descriptions of plants were 
 usually added their medical virtues. The herbals, as 
 they may be called, from the time of Theophrastus and 
 Dioscorides to Gerarde, Etc. are full of extravagant 
 commendations of the most inert vegetables. The latter 
 authors were indeed compilers only; and, if they added 
 6 B 2 
 
M A. T 
 
 924 
 
 M A T 
 
 to the bulk of their volumes, were little anxious about 
 their value. They are, in general, careful to tell us 
 in what degree a medicine is hot or cold, to what te.n- 
 perament it is best adapted : but to distinguish the dis- 
 eases, or the periods of any disease in v, hich a given 
 plant would be most salutary, was often beyond their 
 powers. 
 
 When botany assumed a more scientific aspect, and 
 distinction as well as description was its object, our 
 knowledge of the materia medica was greatly assisted. 
 The herbalists had accumulated their commendations 
 with little discrimination ; but in the materia medica 
 of Linnaeus we find more accuracy. He first published 
 that of the vegetable kingdom, and afterwards in the 
 Amcenitates Academicse those of the animal and mi- 
 neral. In each he followed his own system. These 
 treatises were republished by Schreber at Vienna, in 
 1773, with additions from the Amcenitates and the later 
 works of the northern naturalist. In this volume we 
 are told whether a medicine is common, rare, or useless ; 
 and, in enumerating the qualities, which are those of the 
 greatest importance, the author points out often, by dis- 
 tinguishing marks, how far the boasted powers may be 
 depended on. Tessari, in hisrepublicationsof Linnseus's 
 system at Venice under the title of Materia Medica Con- 
 tracta, has carried this plan farther; and in a MS. which 
 was some years since intended for publication, it is still 
 farther extended and more complete. Bergius, an author 
 of the Linnsean school, has described plants according to 
 his master's system, and, in the most precise and point- 
 ed language, conveys very accurate ideas of the sensible 
 qualities of every vegetable remedy. Of the qualities 
 he only mentions the most important; and the practical 
 observations, almost exclusively his own, are few, 
 though important. He apoligizes for not copying for- 
 mer authors by observing, " that those who have ex- 
 amined them will soon discover that so many fictions 
 are interspersed with what is true, that they cannot be 
 easily separated. Many writers on the materia medica, 
 he adds, " have injured this science by trifling fictions 
 and conjectures ; by inventing qualities dictated by their 
 prejudices, which they have obtruded on nature. Some 
 have compiled from former authors, inserting their 
 own opinions and their own observations. Many, with 
 too much credulity, have adopted and transcribed the 
 assertions of their predecessors, though of doubtful au- 
 thority and sometimes ridiculous-) so that, in more re- 
 cent authors, we find the old remnants repeatedly 
 hashed ; blunders again and again copied." We atM 
 the words of Bergius partly as an apology for ourselves, 
 since from the pages of Motherby we have been obliged 
 to expunge qualities of medicines far more numer- 
 ous than those which the experience of others, or our 
 own, has justified us in retaining. The pharmaceutical 
 and miscellaneous remarks of Bergius are highly valua- 
 ble ; and we regret that the animal and mineral king- 
 dom had not equally shared his attention. 
 
 HALLER, in his description of the plants of Switzer- 
 land, has followed, in the arrangement, his own botani- 
 eal system. As usual, he has annexed to each plant its 
 medical virtues ; and this portion of the work has been 
 republished by Vicat in two small volumes. Haller sel- 
 dom indeed speaks from himself; for he was not a 
 practical physician, and his compilation is not very dis- 
 criminated. The best part of his work relates to the 
 
 domestic medicine of the Swiss mountaineer;. j)i 
 WOODVILLE'S Medical Botany is of this class ; but in ' 
 his three volumes he only considers the vegetables in- 
 cluded in the lists of the London and Edinburgh col- 
 leges. In the fourth, some of the plants used in me- 
 dicine, not included in these catalogues, are figured 
 and described. The substance of this w.ork is chiefly 
 taken from the materia medica of Lewis and Cuilen ; 
 but the plates, which are indeed elegant and accurate. 
 are equally beautiful, and far more numerous in the large 
 and expensive folio of Plenck. RAY, in his history of 
 plants, adds their medical virtues; but Ray, like Haller, 
 was no practitioner; and the greatest abilities, the 
 soundest judgment, will not teach that nice medical 
 discrimination, without which compilations are useless. 
 Yet Ray's collections are so extensive, that he merits 
 all the attention, which is not inconsiderable, that he has 
 received. Some other authors have treated of the ma- 
 teria medica as general botanists. The pharmacologia 
 of our own Dale is obsolete, yet it displays judgment and 
 discrimination; for he has avoided the common error 
 of his predecessors, that of collecting every idle obser- 
 vation from the works of his predecessors. Simon 
 Paulli's Quadripartitum, Botanicum, connected, how- 
 ever, but slightly with the botanists, is deservedly ne- 
 glected; and Zorn's Botanologia Medica, in the Ger- 
 man language, scarcely merits more attention. 
 
 It is not from forgetfulness that we have omitted no- 
 ticing MURRAY'S A/ifiaratus Medicaminum, in six vo- 
 lumes of unequal bulk. We have separated this work 
 from the rest, because it affords the first example of ar- 
 ranging vegetable medicines from their natural orders. 
 We have already spoken of his merit in this respect; 
 and must now add, that he has collected with great care 
 what the best practitioners who preceded him had 
 taught, and has probably left little for his successors but 
 the labour of discrimination. This part of the task he 
 has greatly neglected; and his work is, on this account, 
 by far less valuable than it might have been. His col- 
 lection, however, is by no means like that of Vogcl, 
 indiscriminate. Gmelin has published the materia 
 medica of the mineral kingdom as a Supplement to 
 Murray's Apparatus, but with still less discrimination, 
 and with very few marks of a correct judgment. 
 
 Many authors on this subject have followed a more 
 arbitrary arrangement, though in part botanical. Thus, 
 Simon Paulli has divided his plants as they flourish in 
 either of the four seasons ; Vogel, according as the 
 leaves, bark, wood, or roots are employed, again subdi- 
 vided as frequently or seldom employed, or as obsolete, 
 arranging them afterwards alphabetically. The subject 
 is thus broken into so many detached parts, that from 
 the laboured order the greatest confusion arises. Vogel 
 is also a most laborious collector, with little discrimi- 
 nation ; and though a judicious practitioner, seems in 
 this work to have forgotten himself, and to have become 
 a compiler only. It is, however, a manual little inferior 
 in extent of compilation, though of comparatively little 
 bulk, to that of Murray. Another collector who fol- 
 lows, in part, a botanical arrangement, but who does 
 not display a superior discrimination, is Dr. Alston. 
 His chief value arises from his copious compilations 
 from the Greek and Roman authors ; but his materials 
 are so inartificially and unpleasingly compacted, that we 
 suspect that he has been seldom read. 
 
M A T 
 
 925 
 
 MAT 
 
 HERMAN, in his cynosura of the materia medica, has 
 v.nitcd the botanical and chemical authors. He arranges 
 his vegetable remedies from the parts employed, and 
 subdivides them according to their chemical analysis. 
 His work is little known in this country, and as a com- 
 pilation from almost forgotten German authors deserv- 
 edly neglected. GEOFFROY, who follows a botanical ar- 
 rangement, has been also peculiarly attentive to chemi- 
 cal analysis; and his Materia Medica is equalled by few 
 works on the subject in extent of information or judi- 
 cious discrimination. It is unfortunately little known, 
 though meriting from the student minute attention ; __ 
 and there ave few veterans in practice who might not 
 consult it with advantage. The Supplement, contain- 
 ing the account of animals by Nobleville and his coad- 
 jutors, is of very inferior merit. Neumann, in his che- 
 mical works, gives us some very judicious and minute 
 analysis of vegetable remedies; but the system of ma- 
 teria medica which rests chiefly as the foundation of its 
 arrangement on the chemical contents of medicines, 
 is that of CARTHEUSER, which, on this account, merits 
 particular regard, and is, in some other views, a valua- 
 ble and judicious work. 
 
 If these systems are arbitrary in their arrangement, 
 and, with the exception of the apparatus medicaminum 
 giving little assistance to the student, and scarcely 
 illustrating the use of any medicine, by the observations 
 that may have been offered on the preceding or fol- 
 lowing article, still less advantageous must be the alpha- 
 betical order which Lewis has followed in a most ad- 
 mirable work, and Dr. Rutty, in a very inferior one, on 
 the materia medica; an arrangement, if it can be styled 
 one,- which Vogel, Geoffroy, and Herman, have in a 
 great degree adopted. The therapeutical writers on the 
 materia medica have followed a very different path. 
 Considering medicines as producing certain specific 
 changes in the body, those which produce given changes 
 .are arranged under the different and appropriate 
 heads. We thus find not only the principles on which 
 they act, but are able, with very little inconvenience, 
 to compare in given circumstances the advantages and 
 disadvantages of each, or when disappointed in the 
 effects of one, to supply its place with another. In 
 this way also the individuals of each class form one 
 separate distinct subject, scarcely, if at all, broken by 
 a consideration of the different qualities of each. In 
 the arbitrary alphabetical arrangement, which, from the 
 nature of this work we are compelled to adopt, we can 
 scarcely avail ourselves of the advantages just stated. 
 \Ve have endeavoured, however, to combine this plan 
 by enlarging the therapeutical articles, and interweav- 
 ing, in these, the foundation of our choice of individu- 
 als, in different circumstances. 
 
 It will be obvious, that in pursuing a plan of this kind, 
 authors must differ according to their different objects. 
 Thus SPIELMAX, wlio connects the chemical and the- 
 rapeutical sects, scarcely employs indications but as the 
 titles of his chapters; while Dr. CULLEX, diffuse on the 
 therapeia, is short and often unsatisfactory in the history 
 of many individuals. In short, this latter work, though 
 vast, bold and comprehensive in its design, is, however, 
 as it has been styled by an able critic, rather the philoso- 
 phy of the materia medica than a detail of the nature 
 and properties of medicines. CRANTZ' work is short and 
 unsatisfactory in a therapeutical view, though judicious 
 
 and able in the remarks on different medicines ; while 
 JU.VKER, and DE GORTER, offer little but a catalogue of 
 medicines arranged according to indications. The latter, 
 though published as that of David, was really the work 
 of his father, John De Gorier, one of the most judicious 
 and intelligent commentators on the aphorisms of Hip- 
 pocrates. The choice of the plans of teaching the ma- 
 teria medica must lie between the arrangement of me- 
 dicines according to their natural orders, or according 
 to their therapeutical qualities. The botanical aflfi;; 
 in the Linnaean orders are not, however, so strictly me- 
 dical as to render this plan very eligible, and though 
 the arrangement is improved by Murray, it is far from 
 being sufficiently accurate for this purpose. The natu,- 
 ral orders of Jussieu, as more numerous, aremore natu- 
 ral in a botanical view, but are consequently less usefully 
 therapeutical. The therapeutical plan is, therefore, un- 
 doubtedly preferable, and, with it. the former may be more 
 intimately united than by Dr. Cullen, for he has not in- 
 troduced all the natural orders of Linnaeus, though he 
 has grouped some vegetables, in orders strictly natural, 
 not found in the fragments. The orders are not so 
 numerous as to require what Linnaeus calls a method, 
 or a clavis, to connect them ; yet their arrangement is 
 by no means to be neglected, as the therapeutical obser- 
 vations necessary to introduce eaclrare intimately con- 
 nected. Dr. Lewis has proposed an arrangement of the 
 materia medica into eleven natural orders, which are 
 not formed exclusively from the properties or the effects. 
 These are acids, absorbent earths, insoluble earths, 
 glutens, oils, astringents, sweets, acrids, aromatics, 
 bitters, and emetics, including cathartics. These orders 
 certainly afford no eligible system of arrangement. 
 Some minuter groups retained in the foreign pharma- 
 copoeia, as the four cold seeds, &c. we shall notice under 
 PHARMACIA. 
 
 In Dr. Cullen's system the materia medica is divided 
 into nutrients and medicines : nutrients are food and 
 drink, with which condiments are joined. 
 
 Medicines either act I. on the solids, or II. fluids. 
 The first act either on the simple or the vital solid. 
 Medicines which act on the simple solid are astringen- 
 tia, tonica, emollientia, and erodentia. Those which act 
 on the vital solid are stimulantia, sedativa^ including 
 narcotica, refrigerantia, and antisfiasmodica. 
 
 Those which act on the fluids are such as either pro- 
 duce a change, or occasion some evacuation. The 
 changes respect the fluidity, comprising atttnuantia and 
 ins/iissantia, or the mixture : when they correct general 
 acrimony, they are sl\\eddemulcentia; when particular 
 acrimony, antacida, antalkalina, and antisefitica. The 
 medicines which occasion evacuations are errhina, siala- 
 goga, exfiectorantia^ emetica, cathartica, diuretica, dia 
 fihoretica, and menagoga. 
 
 In this arrangement Dr. Cullen has forsaken his own 
 system of pathology, since the fluids, in his opinion, 
 are not affected, without previously influencing the 
 moving powers. Some other critical remarks might be 
 added, were this the place for such disquisitions. To 
 connect this part of the work with what has preceded, 
 and will follow, we shall add what appears to us a more 
 convenient arrangement, and subjoin a list of the ma- 
 teria medica adapted to it, adding the pharmaceutical 
 or Linnaean names, while the more particular refc" 
 ences mav be found under each article. 
 
M A T 
 
 926 
 
 31 A T 
 
 It has been usual in these circumstances, with Spiel- 
 man and Cullen, to premise the nutrientia ; but as this 
 would only extend the clavis, and we have already 
 treated of it at some length under ALIMENT, q. v. we 
 shall now omit this class, which consists only of FOOD, 
 
 DRINK, and CONDIMENTS. 
 
 MEDICAMENTA AGUNT. 
 I. In Solida viva. 
 . 1 . Motum augent. 
 
 in vcntriculo. 
 EMETICA. 
 
 Intestinis. 
 CATHARTICA. 
 Vasis extremis. 
 
 DlAPHORETICA. 
 
 Renibus. 
 
 DlURETICA. 
 
 Bronchiorum glandulis. 
 
 EXPECTORAXTIA. 
 
 Narium glandulis. 
 ERRHINA. 
 Salivae glandulis-. 
 
 SdALAGOGA. 
 
 Uteri vasis. 
 EMENAGOGA. 
 
 Toto corpore. 
 STIMULANTIA. 
 
 Cardiaca. 
 
 Analefitica. 
 
 Attrahentia. 
 
 Discutientia. 
 
 3. Motum imminuunt. 
 
 a. REFRIGERANTIA. 
 
 Resolventia. 
 /3 ANTISPASMODICA. 
 S.Tonum imminuunt. 
 SEDANTIA. 
 
 Anodyna. 
 
 Inirritantia. 
 
 4. Tonum augent. 
 
 TONICA. 
 
 II. In Fluida. 
 
 1. Crasin immutantia. 
 
 a. ATTENUANTIA. 
 
 j3 INSPISSANTIA. 
 
 y ALTERANTIA. 
 "2. Acredinem corrigenda. 
 
 DEMULCENTIA. 
 
 (3 ANTACIDA. 
 
 y ANTALKALIXA. 
 
 ^ANTISEPTICA. 
 
 III. In Solida simplicia. 
 
 * EMOLLIENTIA. 
 
 Relaxantia. 
 /3 ERODENTIA. 
 
 y ASTRINGENTIA. 
 
 IV. In Corpora aliena. 
 
 1. Venena. 
 
 ALF.XITERIA. 
 
 Antiduta. 
 
 2. Calculum. 
 
 LlTHOXTRIPTICA, 
 
 3. Venues. 
 
 ANTHELMINTICA. 
 
 The classes of the materia medica are not so numer- 
 ous as to require what is usually styled a methodus ; 
 and, if any thing were sacrificed" to the parade of system 
 by this means, it would be improperly adopted. What- 
 ever may be its merits, it has no disadvantages, for the 
 arrangement is exactly such as if the orders were na- 
 tural and independent ; and the clavis limits the inten- 
 tion of the group with peculiar accuracy. The evacu- 
 ants most nearly related follow each other ; and as no 
 evacuation can take place without the excitement of 
 the vessels as muscular organs, so in the following 
 class, stimulantia, where the nervous system is more 
 generally affected, a general action of the vessels of 
 the whole system usually accompanies. Of the syno- 
 nyms of Stimulantia the two first, should such medicines 
 exist, act more peculiarly on the nervous system : the 
 two last are topical remedies. The distinction between 
 general and topical medicines usually admitted is, at 
 best, useless, if not injurious ; for the most active in- 
 ternal medicines, are often powerful topics. 
 
 The next division is also connected with some action 
 on the sanguiferous system, which disappears in the 
 second class, the antispasmodics. Resolvents are truly 
 refrigerants, for discutients occur in a subsequent part. 
 The medicines which increase tone are included under 
 tonica, and the astringents are referred to those medi- 
 cines which act on the simple solid. Some certainly 
 act on both, and astringents, as already explained, (see 
 ASTRINGENTIA,) sometimes ^appear to be tonics. The 
 medicines which diminish tone, diminish also sensi- 
 bility and excitability ; and we have added as synonyms 
 anodyna and inirritantia; those which possess an op- 
 posite quality are commonly associated in idea with 
 stimulants. 
 
 We have admitted, with limitation and reluctance, 
 any action of medicines on the fluids, adopting the ax- 
 iom of the nervous pathologists, that the constitution 
 forms its own fluids. Yet some complaisance is due to 
 many excellent physicians of the Boerhaavian school, 
 and it is at least necessary to point out the medicines 
 which have been employed with these views. The third 
 of the classes of the first division, the alterantia, is vague; 
 yet the action of remedies in scurvy, in what are styled 
 scorbutic eruptions, in lepra, and some other cases, 
 must be collected into one group, and it is not easy to 
 find a more proper place. In the second division we 
 clearly perceive the action of demulcents on the throat, 
 the stomach and alimentary canal, the urinary organs, 
 and perhaps the bronchial glands. The antacids and 
 antalkalines are at least useful in the stomach, and 
 some medicines undoubtedly act, chemically, as anti- 
 septics. 
 
 The medicines which act on the simple solids afford 
 few subjects of remark. If relaxants are any thing 
 more than emollients, they bear the same reference to 
 the sedantia that the astringents do to the tonics ; at 
 least they seem to act through the medium of the simple 
 solid. For these and the other reasons assigned, the 
 astringents are referred to this place. The last general 
 division contain classes independent in their operation 
 on each other. Lithontriptics may be only antacids, 
 
M A T 
 
 927 
 
 M A T 
 
 but they are said, with confidence, to dissolve the calcu- 
 lus. Anthelmintics may be only drastic purgatives, but 
 some at least kill worms. The observations on the 
 subdivisions of the catalogue must be deferred till that 
 is concluded. 
 
 It is a common objection to any arrangement, that 
 some medicines possess very different powers, and that 
 their proper places are not easily ascertained. Instances 
 of this kind occur in mercury and steel. Repetition, 
 however, is unavoidable ; and those who seek for the 
 medicine appropriated to any disease in such catalogues, 
 must find them in each list. The more general author 
 on the materia medica, will, treat of them under that 
 head where iheir powers are most conspicuous; and 
 the medicine will again recur, where, from its prepara- 
 tion, or exhibition, peculiar properties are discovered in 
 it. The catalogue, which we shall add, will differ from 
 former ones by the subdivision into groups, which may 
 be styled orders, an attempt first made by Dr. Duncan 
 in his Therapeutics. The plan we have followed is 
 adapted to the therapeutical ideas offered under the dif- 
 ferent articles ; and we consider this mode of arrange- 
 ment as peculiarly useful at least to the student, since 
 it offers at almost one view a more distinct idea of the 
 
 powers and properties of each medicine than is obtained 
 in the best systems. The catalogue itself can possess 
 no other very peculiar advantages; yet we cannot con- 
 clude this part of the subject without acknowledging our 
 obligations to the very excellent syllabus of Dr. George 
 Pearson, who lectures on the materia medica with dis- 
 tinguished, and if we can judge from this little work, 
 with the most merited reputation. 
 
 In our general observations on the materia medica, 
 we mentioned the plan of some authors, and particu- 
 larly of Tessari, of distinguishing the degree of power 
 by slight marks at the end. This idea we have occa- 
 sionally pursued ; and while we have followed, without 
 any very nice discrimination, the conduct of our pre- 
 decessors in the medicines inserted under each class, 
 when their powers are considerable'we have added a 
 note of admiration (!); when dangerous two (!!); 
 when trifling, a semicolon (;); when doubtful, a note 
 of interrogation (?); when the medicine has been in- 
 troduced by fancy, folly, superstition or prejudice, a co- 
 lon (:). These marks are only added to a few, and for 
 the Linnaean appellations and synonyms the reader is 
 referred to the separate articles. 
 
 I. EMETICA. 
 
 a.. .Vauseosa. 
 Scillae radix ! 
 Antimonii praparationes, refracta 
 
 dosi. 
 
 Digitalis purpurea, folia ! 
 Xicotiana ! 
 Nux vomica! 
 Colchicum autumnale. 
 
 /3. Evacuantia. 
 
 Rmetica J\ r auseosa, auctd dosi. 
 Asarum. 
 
 Raphanus rusticanus, radix. 
 Sinapi nigrum et album, semen. 
 Bryonia alba. 
 Gratiola ofrkinalis. 
 Veratrum album. 
 Ipecacuanha. 
 -^^ alba ; 
 Cathartica dra&tica. 
 Amara calida dicta. 
 
 Carduus benedictus. semen. 
 
 Chamomaelum. flores. 
 
 Absynthium. folia. 
 
 Genista, summitates. semen. 
 Zincum vitriolatum et ustum ! 
 Cuprum vitriolatum ! 
 Platinae praeparationes? 
 Ammonia; 
 Aqua distillata flammulae Jovis ! 
 
 ranunculi ! 
 
 linguae ! 
 
 Emctica epigastric infricata; 
 Aqua calida, praesertirn ope. 
 
 CATALOGUE. 
 
 Sails marini, Olei communis. 
 
 Pulv. sem. sinapeos, Hepatis. 
 
 Sulphuris, vel putridorum. 
 Motus vertiginosus, vel inusitatus. 
 Associatio. 
 
 y. Irrltantia. 
 Erigerum succus ! 
 Hydrargyrus vitriolatus ! ! 
 Vitrum antimonii! 
 Arsenicum ! ! 
 
 II. CATHARTICA. 
 
 *. Lenitrva. 
 Sales tcrrei et neutri. 
 Alum ? 
 Selenita ? 
 
 Aquae minerales salinae ; 
 Fructus acido dulces; 
 Cerevisia; 
 Vinum; 
 
 Lac acidulatum ; 
 Sapo. 
 
 Cassia fistularis fructus. 
 Manna. 
 
 Saccharum impurum; 
 Mel; 
 
 Fructus siccati; 
 Oleum olivae. 
 
 vege- 
 
 ricini. 
 
 Thalictrum. 
 Infusum coffeae ; ? 
 JLmetica nauseosa. 
 evacuaneia. 
 
 Balsamum copaibae; 
 
 Gum asafcetida; 
 
 Sagapenum ; 
 
 Opoponax; 
 
 Myrrha; 
 
 Galbanum; 
 
 Rosa damascena. folia; 
 
 Bilis? 
 
 Infusa aquea animalia vel 
 
 tabilia copiose hausta. 
 Enemata aquosa. 
 
 Cathartica acria abdomini infricata ? 
 Aqua frigida in femora et ventrem 
 
 cum impetu adacta. 
 
 /3. Purgativa. 
 Sena, folia. 
 Jalapium. radix! 
 Mechoacanna. radix. 
 Rheum, radix. 
 
 Aloes succotrini succus inspissatus, 
 Polypodium. radix. 
 Myrobolans fructus. 
 Pulvis antimonialis. 
 Calomelas ! 
 
 Rhamnus catharticus. baccse. 
 Senega, radix! 
 Nitras et phosphas argenti? 
 Peragua. folia. 
 
 '/. Drastica. 
 Gutta gamba. gum. 
 Scammonium gummi resinae. 
 Elaterium ! 
 
 Colocynthis fructus medulla. 
 Convolvulus brasiliensis. 
 
M A T 
 
 928 
 
 M A T 
 
 Convolvulus soklanella ! 
 
 curpethum! 
 
 Gratiola. loiia. 
 
 Alnus nigra; 
 
 Linuin catharticum. folia. 
 
 Hclieborus niger et albus. radix. 
 
 Genista, semen! 
 
 Arthanita! 
 
 Cucumis asininus fructus! 
 
 Sambucus niger. cortex. 
 
 Sambucus ebulus cortex interior. 
 
 Iris nostras succus ! 
 
 Cheledonium radix. 
 
 Agaricus muscarius. 
 
 Boletus larycinus. 
 
 Anagyris foetida. 
 
 Croton tiglium! 
 
 Carthamus tinctorius. semen, flores 
 
 Buxus. folia. 
 
 Bryonia alba et dioica ! 
 
 Euphorbia: species omncs ! 
 
 Lycopodium selago. 
 
 Mercurialis annua. 
 
 ^. Narcotica. 
 Nicotiana. folia ! 
 Digitalis purpurea. folia. 
 Lactuca sylvestris. 
 Drastica odor is tctrl et sa/ioris a mari? 
 
 III. DIAFHOHETICA. 
 
 . Diajmoica. 
 
 Argenti vivi praeparationes variae. 
 Guaiacum lignum. 
 Sarsaparilla. radix. 
 China, radix. 
 Ulmus. cortex interior. 
 Mezereon. radix. 
 Gestatio. 
 Navigatio. 
 Libratio. 
 Frictio. 
 Aer frigidior. 
 Potiones frigidae. 
 
 acidulae. 
 
 Applicationes frigidae. 
 Lavatio frigida. 
 
 ft. Relaxantia. 
 
 Antimonii praeparationes variae. 
 Ipecacuanha. 
 Scilla. 
 Opium. 
 Acetum 
 Calor mediocris. 
 
 Solidorum. , 
 
 Balnei. 
 
 Semicupii. 
 
 Pediluvii. 
 
 Fotus. 
 
 Aeris. 
 Serum lactis. 
 
 EX aceto. 
 
 y. Stimu/antia. 
 Calor eximius. 
 Contrayerva. 
 Serpentaria. 
 Infusa calida. 
 
 Menthae. 
 
 Macis. 
 
 Melissae. 
 
 Calendulse. 
 
 Salviae. 
 
 Caryopliyllorum. 
 
 Scordii. 
 
 Sassafrae. 
 
 Cinnamomi. 
 
 Pimento. 
 
 Zinziberis. 
 
 Marjoranae. 
 
 Sinapeos sem. 
 
 Thymi. 
 
 Coriandri sem. 
 
 Serpentariae. 
 
 Carui sem. 
 Alcohol. 
 Vinum. 
 Cerevisia. 
 Ammonia. 
 
 IV. DIURETIC A. 
 
 a, Diluentia. 
 Aqua. 
 
 Diafihoretica rclaxantia. 
 Acidulae. 
 
 Fructus acido dulces. 
 Oleraceae. 
 
 /2. Stimulantia. 
 1. Salina. 
 Alkali fixum. 
 
 purum. 
 
 carbonatum. 
 
 supercarbonatum. 
 
 Strontiae solutio? 
 Magnesia? ; 
 Barytes ? 
 
 Sales alkalini neutri 
 Acida vegetabilia. 
 Fructus acido dulces. 
 . Aeria. 
 Alliacea. 
 Scilla. 
 
 Herbae siliquosae et siliculosae. 
 Juniper! baccae. 
 Apium graveolens. 
 
 petroselinum. 
 
 Scandex chaerifolium. 
 
 Daucus sylvestris. semen. 
 
 Faeniculum. semen. 
 
 Stellatae ? 
 
 Asparagus. Turiones. 
 
 Bardana? 
 
 Arum, radix? 
 
 Eryngium maritimum ? radix. 
 
 Persicaria urens herba? 
 
 Seneka. radix. 
 
 y. Narcotica. 
 Arnica? 
 Dulcamara ? 
 
 Nicotiana. folio rum ustorum lixi- 
 vium. 
 
 Lactuca virosa; 
 Digitalis ! 
 
 Genista, summitates. 
 Alkekengi. 
 
 V. ExPECTORANTIA. 
 
 a. Demulcentia. 
 Saccharum. 
 Mel. 
 Extract, malvae (pate de guimauve 
 
 hordei vegetantis (malt). 
 
 Amylum. 
 
 Liquoritia. 
 
 Succi inspissati fructuum dulcium. 
 
 Caricae. 
 
 Uvae passae. 
 
 Gluten farinae (bran). 
 
 Gelatina. 
 
 Icthyocolla. . 
 
 Conserva cynosbatum. 
 
 Gummi arabicum. 
 
 tragacanthae. 
 
 cerasorum. 
 
 Lini semen. 
 
 Mucilago seminis cydonii. 
 
 Sapo. 
 
 Expectorantia demulcentia. 
 
 Oleum expressum olivae. 
 
 amygdylarum. 
 
 seminipapaveris. 
 
 cacao. 
 
 Tussilago. 
 Petasites. 
 
 /3. Refrigeranlla. 
 Succi spissati ribis nigri et rubri. 
 Conserva lujulae. 
 Pruna gallica et sylvestria. 
 Fructus acido dulces. 
 Limonum succus. 
 Nitrum. 
 Acetum. 
 Vapor aceti cum aqua calida. 
 
 y. Relaxantia. 
 Aquae vapor. 
 Emetica nauseosa. 
 Ipecacuanha. 
 Opium. 
 Digitalis. 
 Nicotiana? 
 Hydrogenium. gas ? 
 Seneka. radix. 
 
 Stimulantia. 
 Balsama, q. v. 
 Benzoinum ? 
 
M A T 
 
 929 
 
 31 AT 
 
 Gum ammoniacum ! 
 
 myrrhae. 
 
 asa foetida. 
 
 resinae fcetidae aliae ; 
 
 Umbellatarum semina. 
 Angelica, radix; 
 Hedera terrestris ; 
 Hyssopus herba. 
 Marrubium album. 
 A grimonia ? 
 Pulegiutn. 
 Iris florentina. 
 Enula campana. 
 Siliquosae. 
 Alliaceae ! 
 Scilla ! 
 
 Colchicum autumnale. 
 Aquae vapor imbutus. 
 
 Herbis aromaticis. 
 
 Oleis essentialibus. 
 
 Alcohole. 
 
 Oleo vini. 
 
 JE. there. 
 
 Acido nitroso. 
 Aer ae there, fccc. imbutus. 
 Ammonia. 
 Oxygen : 
 
 VI. ERRHIXA. 
 
 <t. Mitiora. 
 Primula veris. 
 Iris, radix. 
 Lavendula. flores. 
 Beta, radix, succus. 
 Betonica. folia. 
 Marjorana. 
 
 Hippocastanum. fructus. 
 Rosmarinus. summitates flores. 
 
 ft. jicriora. 
 Asarum. 
 Euphorbium. 
 Xicotiana. 
 Helleborus albus. 
 Ptarmica. folia, flores. 
 Iris nostras. radix. 
 Pyrethrum. 
 Marum syriacum. 
 Hydrargyrus vitriolatus. 
 
 VII. SIALAGOGA. 
 
 <*. Secreioria. 
 Hydrargyri praeparationos. 
 Acidum nitricum ? 
 
 ft. Excretoria. 
 Nicotiana. 
 Pyretrum. 
 Piper. 
 
 Carypphyllus. 
 Angelica. 
 Imperatoria. 
 Stavisagria. semen. 
 Zinziber. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 Mezereum. 
 Mastiche;? 
 
 VIII. EMMEXAGOGA. 
 
 . Stimulantia. 
 Oxygenii gas. 
 Exercitatio. 
 Gestatio. 
 Frictio. 
 Electricitas. 
 Alcohol ? 
 Dapes lautae. 
 
 Calor aeris vaporis vel aquae. 
 Ferrum. 
 Oleum animate. 
 Balsamum peruvianum. 
 Petroleum. 
 metica. 
 Hyssopus. 
 Guaiacum. 
 Ammonia. 
 Argentum vivum. 
 Bathonienses aquae. 
 Pathemata excitantia. 
 
 ft. Irritantia. 
 Cathartica fiurgantia. 
 Oblectamenta venerea. 
 Rubefacientia. 
 Cantharides. 
 Terebinth ina. 
 Rubia. radix ? ; 
 Helleborus niger. 
 Electricitatis impetus per pelvim. 
 Cucurbitulae non cruentae. 
 
 y. Antisfia&modica. 
 Camphor. 
 Sabina. 
 Moschus. 
 Castor. 
 
 Gununi resinae foetidae. 
 Ambragrisea ? 
 ./Ether. 
 Pediluvia. 
 Semicupium. 
 
 } Tonica. 
 Cortex peruvianus ? 
 Amara calida. 
 Lavatio frigida. 
 Gestatio. 
 Hilaritas. 
 Tranquilitas. 
 
 Metalla excepto plumbo. - 
 Aquae ferrugineae minerales. 
 
 IX. STIMULAXTIA. 
 
 a. Diffusibilia. 
 Calor aeris, aquae, vaporis & solido- 
 
 rum. calefactorum. 
 Oxygenii gas respiratum. 
 Valens materia alimentaria ex ani- 
 
 malibus. 
 
 Exercitatio. 
 Pathemata excitantia. 
 Acria cuti applicata. 
 Frictio. 
 Ammonia. 
 
 Hydrargyri praeparationes. 
 Aromatica. 
 Caryophylli. 
 C innamomum . 
 Balsamita. 
 Ginseng. 
 Melissa. 
 
 Nardus celtica Sc indica. 
 Macis. 
 
 Capsicum annuum. 
 Myristica mix. 
 Canella alba. 
 Piper cayennensis. 
 Pimento. 
 
 Piper album 6c nigrum. 
 Capsicum. 
 Zinziber. 
 Cubebae. 
 
 Cortex winteranus. 
 Cardamomum minus. 
 Cassia lignea. 
 Grana paradisi. 
 Aurantium & limon. cortices. 
 Aromaticorum olea essentialia. 
 Balsama. 
 Peruvianum. 
 Gileadense. 
 Copaibae. 
 Canadense. 
 Terebinthinae. 
 Gum resina styracis. 
 
 euphorbii. 
 
 benzoe ; 
 
 myrrhae ; 
 
 Scordium. folia. 
 Radices. 
 Galangae. 
 Zedoariae. 
 Calami aromatici. 
 Serpentariae. 
 Ari. 
 
 Sarsaparillae. 
 Chinae. 
 Contrayervae. 
 Pulsatillae nigricantis. 
 Verticillatae. folia 5c flores. 
 Melissa. 
 Calamintha. 
 Lavendula. 
 Dictamnus creticus. 
 Origanum. 
 Marjorana. 
 Rosmarinus. 
 Marum. syriacum. 
 Chamaedrys. 
 Betonica. 
 
 Mentha sativa Sc piperitis. 
 Menthastrum. 
 Mentha gentilis Lin. 
 Nepeta. 
 Pulegium. 
 6 C 
 
MAT 
 
 930 
 
 M A T 
 
 Hedera terrestris. 
 
 Hyssopus. 
 
 Thymus. 
 
 Serpillum. 
 
 Salvia. 
 
 Satureia. 
 
 Verticillatarum. olea essentialia. 
 Umbellatae. semina. 
 
 Anethum. 
 
 Anisum. 
 
 Angelica. 
 
 Carui. 
 
 Coriandron. 
 
 Cuminum. 
 
 Fosniculum. 
 
 Pimpinella. 
 
 Ligusticum. 
 
 Imperatoria. 
 
 Seseli montanum. 
 
 Daucus sylvestris & creticus. 
 Umbellatarum gum resin foetidae. 
 
 Asafoetida; 
 
 Galbanum ; 
 
 Opoponax ; 
 Siliquosae. 
 
 Sinapi semen. 
 
 Raphanus rusticanus. radix. 
 
 Cochlearia hortensis. folia. 
 
 Alliaria. 
 
 Lepidium. 
 
 Eruca. semina. 
 
 Napus dulcis. semina. 
 
 Erysimum. 
 
 Thlaspi. semen. 
 
 Nasturtium aquaticum. 
 
 Cardainine. flores. 
 Alliacea Spathaceae. 
 
 Allium. 
 
 Cepa. 
 
 Porrum. 
 Coniferae. succi spissati. 
 
 Terebinthina vulgaris & veneta. 
 
 Thus. 
 
 Olibanum gum resina. 
 Juniperus baccae. 
 Euphorbiae. 
 
 Esula. 
 
 Lathyrus. 
 
 Cataputia. 
 
 Peplus. 
 
 Tithymalus. 
 Mezereum. 
 Flammula Jovis. 
 Sedum acre. 
 Ladanum. 
 Liquid ambar. 
 Gum elemi. 
 
 0. Tofiica. 
 Natron. 
 Sal marinus. 
 Cantharides ! 
 Pix Burgundica. 
 Sabina. folia. 
 
 Anacardiumorientale & occidentale. 
 Moxse urentis flamma. 
 Ranunculus folia, radix. 
 
 Daphne laureola. 
 Iris palustris. succus. 
 
 radix. 
 
 Stavisagriae. semen. 
 Persicaria urens. 
 Urtica. folia. 
 Cevadilla. 
 Toxicodendron. 
 Arthanita. radicis succus. 
 Liliaceae. 
 
 Siliquosae. 
 Kali purum. 
 .Ammonia pura. 
 Calx viva. 
 Acicla mineralia. 
 Sales metallici. 
 
 Butyrum anlimonii ! . 
 
 Mrugo jEris ! 
 
 Cuprum vitriolatum ! 
 
 Hydrargyrus muriatus. 
 
 Argentum nitratum ! 
 Oxyda. 
 
 Cupri. 
 
 Hydrargyri. 
 
 Arsenici ! 
 Verberatio. 
 Urticatio. 
 
 y. Indirecta. 
 Vinum. 
 Cerevisia. 
 Alcohol ! 
 
 Olea empyreumatica ! 
 .Ether ! 
 Oleum alcohol vini. 
 
 dulce gas olefiantis. 
 
 Papaveris succi. 
 Lollium temulentum. 
 Cocculus indicus. 
 Kaad arboris arabici summitates. 
 Haschich. folia arboris arabici. 
 Hyoscyamus physalodes. 
 Peganum harmala. 
 Agaricus muscarius. 
 Rosmarinus sylvestris. 
 Achillaea millefolium. 
 
 X. REFRIGERANTIA. 
 
 Sales neutri. 
 
 terrei ; ? 
 
 Acida vegetabilia nativa. 
 
 fermentatione orta. 
 
 Fructus acido dulces. 
 
 Acetosa. 
 
 Acetosella. 
 
 Cathartica lenitiva. 
 
 JEmetica nauseoaa. 
 
 Frigus. 
 
 Materia alimentaria imbecilla. 
 
 Sanguinis missio. 
 
 Arteriarum sectione. 
 
 Venarum sectione. 
 
 Hirudinum vulneribus. 
 
 Cucurbitulis cruentis. 
 Aquae frigidae potus. 
 
 Plumbi prasparationes. 
 Stimulorum abstractio Sc evitatio, 
 
 XI. ANTISPASMODICA. 
 
 . Faetida 
 Fossilia. 
 
 Ambragrisca. 
 
 Succinum. 
 
 Petroleum. 
 
 Bismuthum. 
 Vegetabilia. 
 
 Ruta. 
 
 Sabina. 
 
 Aristolochia; 
 
 Artemisia; 
 
 Atriplex olida. 
 
 Cardiaca. 
 
 Matricaria. 
 Gummi. 
 
 Asafoetida. 
 
 Galbanum. 
 
 Opoponax. 
 
 Tacamahac. 
 Camphor. 
 Paeonia. radix. 
 Valeriana. radix. 
 Fuligo ligni- 
 Animalium humores. 
 
 Castor. 
 
 Moschus. 
 
 Zibethum. 
 
 /3. Sedantia, q. v. 
 y. Stimulantia, q. v. 
 j\ Emollientia, q. v. 
 e. Demulcentia, q. v. 
 . TonicafossiliO) q. v. 
 
 XII. TONICA. 
 
 . Amara calida. 
 Cincona. cortex, rubra Sc flava. 
 Angustura. cortex. 
 Swictenia. cortex. 
 Eleutheria. cortex. 
 Aurantium. cortex. 
 Canella alba. 
 Quassia amara. 
 
 Picrania amara. lignum. Wright. 
 Rhodium lignum. 
 Arnica. 
 
 Columba. radix. 
 Kursuta. radix. 
 Angelica, radix. 
 Galanga. 
 Zecloaria. 
 Iris. 
 
 Curcuma. 
 
 Serpentaria virginiana. 
 Calamus aromaticus. 
 Aristolochia tenuis. 
 Aureliana canadensis- 
 Centaurium minus. 
 Aloes. 
 
31 A T 
 
 931 
 
 31 AT 
 
 . Amara narcolica. 
 Faba St. Ignatii. 
 Amygdala amara. 
 Lupulus flores. 
 Chamomaelum. flores. 
 Helleborus niger. radix. 
 Hippocastanum fructus. 
 Absynthium Romanutn & mariti- 
 
 mum ? 
 
 Santonicum. semen. 
 Abrotanum folia ? 
 Carduus benedictus. semen. 
 Genista, cacumen. 
 Hypericum flos. 
 Tanacetutn flos Sc herba. 
 Trifolium paludosum. 
 Marubium herba. 
 Myrrha. 
 
 "/. Fossilia 
 Alumen. 
 Acida mineralia. 
 Antacida, q. v. 
 Metalla. 
 
 Ferrum. 
 
 Zincum. 
 
 Stannum. 
 
 Argentina. 
 
 Arsenicum. 
 
 Cuprum. 
 
 Bisiuuthum. 
 
 f. Astringentia. 
 Quercus. cortex. 
 Gallae. 
 
 Fraxinus. cortex. 
 Lignum campechense. 
 Terra Japonica. 
 Gum kino. 
 Sanguis draconis ? 
 Acacia succus. 
 Uva ursi. 
 Viscus quercinus. 
 Myrtus. 
 Plantago. 
 Millefolium. 
 Balaustia. 
 Senticosas. 
 
 Rosa rubra petala. 
 
 Tormentilla. radix. 
 
 Agrimonia. 
 Stellatx. 
 
 Rubia. radix ? 
 
 Aparinae ; 
 
 Galium ; 
 Vaginales oleraceae. 
 
 Rhaponticum. 
 
 Bistorta. 
 
 Rhabarbarum. 
 
 Hydrolapathum & oxylapathum. 
 
 Rhabarbarum monachorum. 
 Cryptogamia. 
 
 Felix florida. 
 
 Trichomanes. 
 
 Equisetum. 
 
 Muscus pyxidatus.- 
 
 Fructus. 
 Cydonia. 
 Pruna sylvestria. 
 Sorba. 
 
 XIII. SEDANTIA. 
 . Refrigerantia, q. v. 
 
 0. .Yarcotica. 
 Solanaceae. 
 
 Digitalis. 
 
 Belladonna. 
 
 Dulcamara. 
 
 Solanum. 
 
 Mandragora. 
 
 Hyoscyamus. 
 
 Nicotiana. 
 
 Stramonium. 
 Umbellatae. 
 
 Conium. 
 
 Cicuta. 
 
 Fceniculum aquaticura. 
 
 CEnanthe crocata. 
 Opium. 
 
 Passiflora rubra. 
 Aconitum. 
 Flammula Jovis. 
 Lactuca ; 
 
 virosa ! 
 
 Taraxacum. 
 
 Laurocerasus. 
 
 Laurus. 
 
 Colchicum ? 
 
 Nymphsea. 
 
 Rhododendron. 
 
 Liquor anodynus Hoflmani. 
 
 ^Ether. 
 
 Stimulantia indirecta. 
 
 Antisfiasmodica fatida. 
 
 Cofieaa baccae empyreumaticas. 
 
 Thea. 
 
 Astringentia? 
 
 XIV. ATTEXUANTIA. 
 
 . Diluentia. 
 Aqua. 
 Aquas minerales. 
 
 /3. Solventia. 
 Alkali. 
 Sales neutri. 
 Sapones. 
 Dulcia ? 
 Diseta insalubris. 
 
 XV; INSPISSANTIA. 
 
 Acida mineralia ? 
 Alcohol ? 
 Asiringentia ? 
 Evacuantia III IV ? 
 Demulcentia. 
 Tonica. 
 Siliquosae. 
 
 XVI. ALTERANTIA- 
 
 Diafihoretica Diafinoica. 
 Diaeta. 
 
 XVII. DEMULCEKTIA. 
 
 . Alucilagino&a. 
 Aiperifalif. 
 
 Consolida major. 
 
 Cynoglossum. 
 
 Pulmonaria. 
 Semina. 
 
 Cucurbitae. 
 
 Citrulli. 
 
 Cucumeris. 
 
 Melonis. 
 
 Papaveris. 
 Gummi. 
 Icthyocolla. 
 Amylum. 
 mollientia. 
 
 ft. Dulcia. 
 Mel. 
 
 Uvae passas. 
 Ficus. 
 Cynosbatus. 
 Glycirrhiza. 
 
 XVIII. AXTACIDA. 
 
 . Astringentia. 
 Creta. 
 
 Osteocolla; ? 
 
 Cancrorum chelae & oculi : 
 Cornu cervi ustum ? 
 Corallium rubrum ; 
 Ovorum testae. 
 Ostreorum testae. 
 Margaritae : 
 Materia alimentaria valens. 
 
 /3. Laxantia. 
 Alkali fixum & volatile ; 
 Sapo. 
 Tonica amara calida. 
 
 Demulcentia. 
 Icthyocolla. 
 Amylum. 
 Gummi. 
 
 XIX. AKTAX.KALIXA. 
 
 Acida vegetabilia. 
 
 mineralia. 
 
 Acetosa. 
 
 Acetosella. 
 
 Fructus acido dulces. 
 
 Vinum. 
 
 Diaeta imbecilla. 
 
 Tonica astringentia. 
 
 XX. ANTISEPTICA. 
 Acida vegetabilia & mineralia. 
 6 C 2 
 
MAT 
 
 932 
 
 M A T 
 
 Diaeta ex vegetabilibus. 
 
 Fructus acido dulces. 
 
 Siliquosae herbse 8c radices. 
 
 Semiflosculosse herbae. 
 
 Umbellatae ; ? 
 
 Alliaceae. 
 
 Legumina. 
 
 Brassica fermentatione acicla. 
 
 Byne. 
 
 Vinurn. 
 
 Alcohol. 
 
 Tonic a amara calida & astringentia. 
 
 Opium ; ? 
 
 Olea essentialia. 
 
 empyreumatica ? 
 
 XXI. EMOLLIENTIA. 
 
 <*. Oleosa. 
 Oleum olivae. 
 
 seminis papaveris. 
 
 Spermaceti (adipocere). 
 
 Cremor & butyrum lactis. 
 
 Palmse oleosae. 
 
 Cocos butyracea. 
 
 Butyrum. 
 
 Axungia & sevum animalium. 
 
 Sapo. 
 
 Cera. 
 
 /3. Farino-mucilaginosa. 
 Farina lini. 
 . cannabis. 
 
 cydoniorum. 
 
 fcenugraeci. 
 
 psilli. 
 
 Amylum. 
 
 Malva. 
 
 Althaea. 
 
 Branca ursina. 
 
 Melilotus. 
 
 Sapenaria. 
 
 Liliorum alborum radices. 
 
 Cepae. 
 
 Gummi arabicum. 
 
 tragacanthae, Sec. 
 
 '/. Aquosa. 
 
 Aqua & vapores aquosae. 
 Atriplex. 
 Beta. 
 
 Bonus Henricus. 
 Spinacea. 
 
 XXII. ERODENTIA. 
 
 *. Azoetica. 
 Sabina. 
 Euphorbia. 
 Gallae. 
 
 Saccharum ustum. 
 Cevadilla. 
 
 Ranunculus, folia 8c radix. 
 Tithymelea. 
 
 Daphne laureola 8c mezereum. 
 
 Persicaria urens. 
 
 Flammula Jovis. 
 
 Toxicodendron. 
 
 Arum. 
 
 Arthanita. 
 
 Cantharides. 
 
 /3. Solventia. 
 
 Argentum nitratum. 
 
 Antimonium muriatum. 
 
 Cuprum vitriolatum. 
 
 Hydrargyrus muriatus. 
 
 Calomelas. 
 
 jErugo. 
 
 Arsenicum album. 
 
 Hydrargyrus nitratus ruber. 
 
 Calaminaris. 
 
 Kali purum. 
 
 cum calce viva. 
 
 Barytes ? 
 Strontia? 
 Acida mineralia. 
 
 cum alkali alternata. 
 
 Unguentum hydrargyri nitrati. 
 
 Alynois, viz. axungia 
 
 cum acido nitrico. 
 
 XXIII. AsTRINtJENTIA. 
 
 Tonica astringentia if fossilia. 
 Externa 
 
 Farina secalis avenae & tritici. 
 
 Linamentum siccum. 
 
 Araneorum telae. 
 
 Lycoperdon. 
 
 Agaricu's chirurgorum. 
 
 Vitriolum zinci cupri & ferri. 
 Plumbum acetatum. 
 Oleum terebinthinae ? 
 Erodentia ! 
 Frigus. 
 Alcohol. 
 
 XXIV. ALEXITERIA. 
 
 Emollientia. 
 Emetica evacuantia. 
 Antidota. 
 
 Arsenici. 
 
 Kali sulphuratum. 
 Oflii. 
 
 Acetum ? 
 - Coffea; 
 
 Castoreum ; 
 Alcohol. 
 
 Lavatio frigida. 
 
 Ammonia ? 
 
 Coffea. 
 Acidi carbonici gazeosi. 
 
 Lavatio frigida. 
 
 Ammonia. 
 Aeris nitrosi. 
 
 Alkalina. 
 
 Aeris azotici. 
 Alcohol. 
 Oxygenei gas. 
 
 XXV. LlTHONTRIPTICA. 
 
 Sapo. 
 
 Kali, praecipue purum. 
 
 Mel; 
 
 Calx viva. 
 
 Amara calida. 
 
 Uva ursi. 
 
 XXVI. ANTHELMINTICA. 
 . Vtnenata. 
 
 Dolichos pubes leguminis. 
 
 Geoffrea. cortex. 
 
 Spigelia. radix. 
 
 Sabina. folia. 
 
 Lonicera marilandica. radix. 
 
 Ruta. folia. 
 
 Santonicum. semen. 
 
 Tanacetum. folia, flores. 
 
 Mezereum. cortex. 
 
 Nicotiana. folia, semen. 
 
 Filix mas. radix. 
 
 Abrotanum herba. 
 
 Absynthium. folia. 
 
 Nux juglans putanem & extractum. 
 
 Epidendrum claviculatum. 
 
 Anthora radix. 
 
 Abrotonum fosmina. 
 
 Asclepias curassavica. 
 
 Annonae muricatae sp. quatior. 
 
 Jatropha gossipifolia sp. tres. 
 
 Melia azeclurach. 
 
 Helleborus foetidus ! 
 
 Spigelia marilandica. 
 
 Atropa mandragora. radix. 
 
 Lobelia, flores. 
 
 Oleum. 
 
 Hydrargyrus muriatus mitis. 
 
 Hydrogenium sulphuratum (gas). 
 
 Aquae minerales sulphurate. 
 
 Aqua Harrogatensis. 
 Aqua calcis. 
 Barytis ? 
 Marina. 
 Nicotianae fumus. 
 
 infusa pro enemate. 
 
 Stannum. 
 
 Aurum musivum. 
 
 Cum hydrargyro. 
 Oleum terebinthinae. 
 Tonica amara calida & fossilia. 
 Astringentia narcotica. 
 Carica papaya, semen. 
 
 ft. Evacuantia. 
 
 Cathartica drastica. 
 Aloes. 
 Emetica ; 
 Vitriolum zinci. 
 
A T 
 
 933 
 
 M A T 
 
 From such an arrangement of theraateriarnedica, and 
 this subdivision of the classes, the young student, or 
 the more discriminating inquirer, will, v e think, find 
 his labour greatly facilitated, as he will not be obliged 
 to range through a muster roll of names to attain the 
 object of his search. It remains only to explain the 
 foundation of these subdivisions. 
 
 EMETICS, though a class far from numerous, and of 
 simple operation, yet require some distinctions. We 
 do not always require full vomiting, and we some- 
 times want this action to produce a very sudden and 
 violent change. It may be supposed that all emetics, 
 in a less dose, will nauseate, or in a more active one 
 give a sudden and violent shock; but ipecacuanha sel- 
 dom produces sickness without vomiting, and squills 
 will very seldom occasion a complete action of the sto- 
 mach. Ipecacuanha also acts with no more violence in 
 a large than a small dose, and mercurius vitriolatus is 
 severe in its operation even in a small one. 
 
 Of CATHARTICS and the foundation of the distinctions 
 we have already spoken ; and these lead us to remark 
 another advantage of the subdivisions, a more ready 
 reference to the proper remedies in other parts of the 
 catalogue. Drastic purgatives would be injurious as 
 diuretics in nephritis, and mild ones very inefficient as 
 anthelmintics. 
 
 There is certainly a very striking, and, in a practical 
 view, a very important, distinction between the relax- 
 ant and the stimulant -DIAPHORETICS. If we have 
 been right in our views under this article, the diaftnoica 
 equally merit a selection. A view of the remedies in- 
 cluded in the list will, at least, show the propriety of 
 the distinction. It appeared, indeed, so strong, that in 
 the first sketch of this article, made for a very different 
 purpose, twenty-five years since, the alterantia were in- 
 cluded in this class. 
 
 The stimulant, the diluent, and theraarcon'c DIURETICS 
 are equally distinguishable. Perhaps the salina are not 
 properly arranged with the stimulantia ; but we were 
 determined by the fact, that nitre, and some of the other 
 neutrals, in large doses, produce pain in making water. 
 They are, however, distinguished ; the strontia and ba- 
 rytes are inserted with doubt and hesitation. 
 
 The division of the extensive and doubtful class of 
 EXPECTORANTS is made from the nature of the medi- 
 cines recommended. The first, however, act chiefly on 
 the fauces ; the second and third on the fever, except 
 where employed in the form of gas or vesicular va- 
 pour. The fourth contains only the real expectorants ; 
 and of the whole subdivision there are few strictly 
 such. Some of these are slightly astringent, and should 
 have been separated to have marked them as fre- 
 quently injurious, or at least only useful in a relaxed 
 state of the glands. Of these the agrimony marked 
 with a note of interrogation is the most hurtful ; but the 
 whole of the group must be used with caution when in- 
 flammation exists. 
 
 Dr. Cullen used to distinguish the ERRHIXES accord- 
 ing to their effects as irritants and evacuants ; but we 
 found it difficult to follow the idea on an extensive 
 scale ; and the whole, at last, seemed resolvable into 
 their less or greater acrimony. At least this distinction 
 is abundantly sufficient to assist our practice. 
 
 The division of SIALAGOGUES is sufficiently obvious. 
 
 There is but one certain internal remedy of this kind, 
 mercury. Yet, from the late experiments with the ni- 
 tric acid in syphilis, there is some reason to suspect 
 that it may have a similar power. The experience of 
 others, however, has scarcely supported the suspicion, 
 and it is consequently inserted with the mark of doubt. 
 In the other list, though almost all the stimulants might 
 have been inserted, those usually preferred are only 
 enumerated. 
 
 In the class of EMMENAGOGUES it was necessary to 
 distinguish those which stimulate the system in general, 
 from those whose irritation is confined to the uterus, or 
 whose action is of a different kind. The two first orders 
 contain the general and topical stimulants : the two 
 next the antispasmodics and tonics. All the medicines 
 included in this class are employed, and the distinction 
 will be amply explained under the article MENSES. 
 
 The STIMULAXTIA have occasioned no little difficulty 
 in the arrangements. The diffusibilia and the topica 
 are chiefly distinguished in the Brunonian works ; but 
 as we have rejected the principles, we cannot be expect- 
 ed to adopt their consequences. We could not, how- 
 ever, wholly avoid them. Some stimulants are very ge- 
 neral in their action, others confined to particular parts. 
 Yet they pass into each other by such imperceptible 
 shades, that we found it difficult to draw the line, and 
 have passed with sufficient accuracy from the more ge- 
 neral to the more partial stimulants. The tofiica are 
 those chiefly of topical application. The insertion of 
 the order indirecta appears to lean to the Brunonian 
 doctrines, and we have explained their action to be of a 
 sedative nature, producing an unequal excitement, and, 
 in consequence, an apparent stimulus. Yet a work of 
 this kind must not only contain the author's own opi- 
 nions, but those of others : above all, it is necessary to 
 point out that some of these medicines are employed 
 with success as active stimulants. 
 
 The REFRIGERAXTIA are few and simple. The AX- 
 TISPASMODICA, as not connected with general effects, 
 ought perhaps not to have been admitted as a class ; 
 but some complaisance is due to former authors, and 
 the first subdivision cannot be referred to any general 
 power. The subdivisions which follow sufficiently show 
 that the power of destroying spasm very commonly de- 
 pends on its cause. 
 
 Toxics are also with difficulty distinguished in their 
 several subdivisions. The natural arrangement is into 
 bitters joined with astringency, pure bitters, and the 
 more pure astringents. Yet it is not easy in the prac- 
 tice, and we have preferred uniting the warm with the 
 purer bitters, and distinguishing them from the narco- 
 tic bitters, for reasons which will be obvious on per 
 the article AMARA. The subdivision fossilia requires 
 an apology, since it does not point out their peculiar 
 properties ; but we could find no suitable appellation, 
 as they have no sensible operation. The more pure as- 
 tringents follow, which are also tonics. 
 
 The SEDAXTIA are the refrigerantia or narcotica, and 
 this division requires no remark. The ATTEXUAXTIA 
 are merely diluents, or such medicines as enable the 
 serosiry to dissolve a larger proportion of the gluten. 
 The dulcia are added on the authority of Dr. Stark, who 
 confined himself to a saccharine diet, and, after some 
 time, experienced all the symptoms of sea scurvy. Yet 
 
MAT 
 
 934 
 
 MAU 
 
 these experiments must be admitted with hesitation, as 
 his constitution, from a series of wanton trials, was pre- 
 viously much debilitated. Disetainsalubris, more strictly 
 unalimentary, is founded on the instances which have 
 occurred of the symptoms of scurvy from such diet ; 
 but it is not likely to be employed as a remedy. 
 
 The remedies included under the INSFISSANTIA show 
 that it is highly improbable such a change could be 
 produced by medicines. The remedies for scurvy and 
 the tonics are the only probable means of correcting 
 too great tenuity. 
 
 The ALTERANTIA contain, as already hinted, the dia- 
 fihoretica diaftnoica; and the only other remedy which 
 we were able to introduce is dixta. 
 
 The subdivisions of the DEMULCENTIA and ANTA- 
 CIDA are sufficiently obvious, and not very important, 
 perhaps not chemically correct; but affected minute- 
 ness, or extreme accuracy, which would multiply 
 trifling subdivisions, is certainly no improvement. 
 The ANTALKALINA and ANTISEPTICA admit of no sub- 
 divisions ; and those of the EMOLLIENTIA are sufficiently 
 obvious. 
 
 The EROUENTIA are naturally divided into the azo- 
 etica, which destroy the life ol a part, and the solventia, 
 which consume it. Many of the latter' act as azoetics; 
 a term borrowed from the excellent syllabus of Dr. G. 
 Pearson : but it is necessary only to point out the medi- 
 cines usually employed with either view. 
 
 The ASTRINGENTIA aVc chiefly external remedies ; 
 for the internal astringents are enumerated, as already 
 explained, under tonics. The ALEXITERIA, the antidotes, 
 are chiefly those enumerated by authors. The only 
 novelty is the antidote of nitrous air, inserted in conse- 
 quence of a case lately recorded, where death ensued 
 from a person having copiously inhaled the fumes of 
 nitrous acid from a bottle bursting. From the symp- 
 toms it appeared that the oxygen had been separated 
 in the system, and the acid appeared in every excreted 
 fluid. Alkalis, in the first instance copiously taken, 
 would probably have succeeded; and the best form 
 would have been that of soap. The LITHONTHIPTICS 
 and ANTHELMINTICS are those usually enumerated. The 
 last class is peculiarly fuH, as it has been supposed that 
 tve have few medicines of this kind, and of uncertain 
 efficacy. The fact is, that diseases are often attributed 
 to worms when none exist, or when they are not in the 
 slightest degree injurious. 
 
 We have thus completed a catalogue of the materia 
 medica on a new plan, more full and complete, we 
 trust, than any yet communicated to the public in ge- 
 neral. Its errors may be numerous ; but they have not 
 arisen from want of attention, of labour, or observation. 
 Many large works have perhaps cost less pains than 
 the , ompilation of these few pages. 
 
 Murray Apparatus Medicaminum ; Gmelin's Con- 
 tinuation of Murray ; Lewis, Cullen, Geoffroy, Linnaeus, 
 Bergius, Spielman, Vogel, and Cartheuser's Materia 
 Medica; Duncan's New Edinburgh Dispensatory; Dr. 
 G. Pearson's very extensive and valuable Syllabus. 
 MATB'RIA MERCU'RII SA'LIS. See CIRCULATUM. 
 MATERIATU'RA. INTEMPERATURE. Castellus. 
 MATH^E'I PI'LULJE. MATHEW'S PILL. Starkey 
 was its author, but it was sold by Mathews for him as 
 
 an universal medicine. It consisted of the soap of tar- 
 tar, black hellebore, opium, ike. 
 
 MATLOCK WATERS are found at the place from 
 whence they take their name in the county of Derby, 
 where there are a great number of warm springs, which, 
 according to Dr. Short, acquire their heat by passing 
 through a bed of lime, and what he calls croil atone. 
 The water of the bath, and all the other tepid springs, 
 is exceedingly clear, has no steam except in cold wea- 
 ther, and does not throw up bubbles: it is about a 
 drachm in the pint lighter than common water. 
 
 A gallon of this water contains about thirty-seven or 
 thirty-eight grains of solid matter, twelve or thirteen 
 grains of which are sea salt, with vitriolated magnesia, 
 the rest calcareous earth, which after calcination, con- 
 tained some particles attracted by the loadstone. This 
 water seems, therefore, to be a light chalybeate of a 
 tepid temperature, containing but a small portion of 
 solid matter, and is used in the diseases for which Bris- 
 tol waters have been recommended ; externally for the 
 gout, rheumatism, and other complaints, where a tepid 
 bath has been found serviceable. It is drunk from 
 one to four or five pints in the day. 
 MATRA'CIUM. See CUHCURBITA. 
 MA'TRES. The two membranes of the brain, the 
 PIA and DURA MATER, supposed to be the origin of all 
 the other membranes. (See DURA MATER.) In botany, 
 the artcmisia is the mater herbarum; in chemistry 
 quicksilver is the mater metallorum. 
 
 MATRICA'LIA, (from matrix"). Medicines appro- 
 priated to disorders of the uterus. 
 
 MATRICA'RJA; fiart/ienium, febrifuga, metrica- 
 ria, from matrix. COMMON FEVERFEW, FEATHERFEW, or 
 FEBRIFUGE, matricaria jiarthenium Lin. Sp. PI. 1255. 
 
 This plant hath firm branched stalks and rough ish 
 leaves, each of which is composed of two or three pairs 
 of indented oval segments, set on a middle rib, with an 
 odd one at the end, cut into three lobes ; the flowers 
 stand on the tops in the form of an umbel, consisting 
 each of a number of short white petals set round a yel- 
 low disk, followed by small striated seeds. It is peren- 
 nial, grows wild in hedges, in cultivated places, and 
 flowers in June. 
 
 The leaves and flowers have a strong, not agreeable, 
 smell, with a bitterish taste, both which they communi- 
 cate to water and spirit. On distilling a large quantity 
 of the herb, a yellowish strong scented essential oil is 
 found on the surface of the water : rectified spirit car- 
 ries oft' but little of its flavour in evaporation. The spi- 
 rituous extract contains a large share of the virtues of the 
 plant, which is esteemed as a warm aperient, carmina- 
 tive, and bitter. It resembles, in sensible qualities and 
 botanical affinities, the camomile, and keeps its virtues 
 for several years. Its oil is called ol. fiartheniacum. 
 See Rail Historia; Lewis's Materia Medica; Neu- 
 mann's Chemical Works. 
 
 MATRISY'LVA. See ASPERULA and CAPRIFOLIUM. 
 MATRIX, (from mater, the mother]. See UTERUS, 
 and MEDITULLIUM. - 
 
 MATURA'NTIA, (from maturo, to ripen}. See 
 
 SuPPURA^TIA. 
 
 MAU. See MANGA. 
 MAUROMA'RSON. See MARRUBIUM. 
 
MAX 
 
 935 
 
 MAX 
 
 MAXI'LLA, (from fuce-r*, to che-tv,") mandibula. 
 The CHKEK or the JAW. See BUCC^E. 
 
 MAXI'LLA INFEHI'OR, melci. The LOWER JAW is 
 situated at the lower part of the face ; divided into the 
 chin, sides, and processes. Tlie chin is the anterior 
 middle part ; the sides are continued beyond the chin, till 
 the bone, bending upwards, forms the processes. On the 
 middle part of the chin externally there is a transverse 
 rici^e, on each side of which the quadrati, or depressores 
 lubu inferiores, and the elevatores labii inferiores, hollow 
 out the bone, and are lodged in the furrow. On the in- 
 ternal part of the chin are three protuberances, to the 
 uppermost of which the fraenum linguae is tied. From 
 th^- middle protuberance the genioglossi arise; and from 
 the lowest the genio hyoidei : below the last the digas- 
 tric muscles are attached to two sinuosities; and at the 
 lo>ver and anterior external p:irc of each side of the 
 maxilla inferior there is a small protuberance, whence 
 the depressor labiorum communis proceeds : and nearer 
 the upper edge is a longitudinal ridge, where the buc- 
 ciiiatoris inserted; inwardly, towards the superior ridge 
 of each side, is a ridge, whence the mylo hyoidei rise. 
 The lower edge of the chin and sides are smooth, and 
 are called the base of the lower jaw, the extremities of 
 which are named the angles : the outer surface of these 
 angles hath several inequalities where the masseter is 
 inserted, and the inner surface where the pterygoideus 
 interims is attached. 
 
 The anterior sharp process is called coronoides afio- 
 fihy&is maxillce, round which the temporal muscle is in- 
 serted ; and the posterior process is called condylrjid, 
 which is received into the glenoid cavity of theos tem- 
 poris. The upper part, where the teeth are inserted, is 
 called the alveolar process. 
 
 The foramina are two on each side, one near the 
 root of the processus internally, where a branch of the 
 fifth pair of nerves with an artery and a vein enters ; 
 the other, external, at the edge of the chin, where the 
 nerve and the vessels come out. 
 
 MAXI'LLA SUPE'HIOR, the UPPER JAW, is composed of 
 thirteen bones, viz. the ossa nasi, unguis, malarum, 
 maxillaria, palati, spongiosa inferiora, or turbinata infe- 
 riori, and the vomer. 
 
 The diseases of the maxilla are chiefly those of the si- 
 nuses, and in these worms have been sometimes found ; 
 but they are more commonly receptacles of purulent 
 matter. They are sometimes the seat of fistulous ulcers, 
 occasionally of a destructive fungous or cancer, and often 
 of a caries, which happens in some instances after mea- 
 sles or small pox. Matter is let out by drawing the first 
 or second molar tooth, and we recollect, among Gooch's 
 cases, one in which it was discharged by puncturing 
 the cheek. In the Ephemerides Naturae Curiosorum 
 is an instance of a total separation of the lower jaw 
 which the man survived. See LUXATIO and FRACTURA. 
 
 MAXILLA'RES SPNUS, (from maxilla, the jaw). 
 The MAXILLARY SINUSES are lined svith a glandular mem- 
 brane, which secretes a mucilage very different from 
 that of the joints. 
 
 MAXILLA'HES GLA'NDUL.Z. The MAXILLARY GLA.VDS. 
 Each is placed between the angle of the lower jaw and 
 the os hyoides, and fills up the space between the belly 
 of the digastric muscle and the pterygoideus internus 
 at the angle of the jaw. The anterior edge lies over 
 the muscle called mylo hyoidtsus, from whence arises 
 
 its duct, running close under the membrane of the 
 mouth, and by the side of the sublingual. Each opens 
 at an angle, close by the fraenum of the tongue, just 
 behind the incisores. The duct runs from its upper 
 anterior part, on the outside of the genioglossi, and the 
 inside of the sublingual, and opens near the fraenum 
 linguae. 
 
 MAXILLA'RIA SUPERIO'RA O'SSA. These 
 form the greatest part of the. upper jaw. That long 
 process, which, rising from its superior and anterior 
 part, grows smaller as it proceeds upwards, to make 
 the side of the nose, is called the nasal process. The 
 alveolar process is that spongy part where the sock- 
 ets for the teeth are formed. The palatine process 
 forms a great part of the basis of the nostrils, and the 
 roof of the mouth. The orbiter process is very irre- 
 gular : from its superior and anterior part, to near the 
 extremity of the nasal process, a ridge proceeds which 
 forms about one third of the outward circumference of 
 the orbit. The bodies of the superior maxillary bones 
 are entirely hollow, and in each is a large sinus, called 
 
 AXTRUM HIGHMORIANUM, q. V. 
 
 MAXILLA'RIA ARTE'RIJE. The MAXILLARY 
 ARTERIES. The external artery, also called the ge- 
 nial and angular artery, is a branch from the ex- 
 ternal carotid. It runs to the basis of the lower jaw, 
 close to the attachment of the masseter, and gives a 
 branch to the maxillary gland. Passing over the lower 
 jaw, it goes upon the buccinator, gives a branch to 
 the lower lip, which anastomoses with that on the 
 other side, and is continued to the upper lip, where 
 it also anastomoses : there they are called labial arteries. 
 The external maxillary then gives off branches to the 
 nose, goes to the inner canthus of the eye, is lost upon 
 the forehead, communicating, in that part, with the 
 temporal artery. 
 
 The internal maxillary artery is a branch from the 
 external carotid, rising at the origin of the temporal, 
 and distributed to both the jaws : it is very much con- 
 voluted, and gives branches to the deep seated parts ; 
 one branch runs through the lower jaw, called the in- 
 ferior maxillary artery ; but the main trunk runs up to 
 the foramen, lacerum inferius, at the bottom of the 
 orbit, winds round the antrum, and sinks into the nose 
 behind the upper maxillary bone, and before the ptery- 
 goid process of the os sphenoides, to be lost on the in- 
 side of the nose. 
 
 MAXILLA'RIS IXFE'RIOR NE'RVUS, ramus 
 inferior, is the third branch of the fifth pair of 
 nerves. It passes through the foramen ovale of the os 
 sphenoides, where it gives off several branches to the 
 muscles of the lower jaw, then throws a remarkable 
 branch through the lower jaw to supply the teeth ; 
 which comes out at the anterior part of the channel, 
 and branches upon the lip. From this a capital branch 
 is detached to the tongue, called the lingual, which runs 
 between the two pterygoid muscles, and passes to the 
 top of the tongue, going with the duct of the maxillary 
 gland. From this the chorda tympani is derived. See 
 TRIGEMIM. 
 
 MAXILLA'RIS SUPE'HIOR NE'RVUS. The UPPER MAX- 
 ILLARY NERVE is the second branch of the fifth pair. It 
 passes through the foramen rotundum of the os sphe- 
 noides, where it throws off a branch to the palate ; but 
 the trunk passes on in the sulcus of the upper 
 
M E D 
 
 936 
 
 ME 
 
 maxillary bone, goes to the upper jaw, and to its 
 antrum. It then conies out below the orbit, and is dif- 
 fused upon the face, particularly upon the nose, the 
 upper lip, and cheek. See TKIGEMINI. 
 
 MAYS is a kind of Indian wheat. See CEREALIA. 
 MEA'TUS, (from meo, to fiass,*) a DUCT, PASSAGE, 
 or any open canal. The auditory passage is the meatus 
 auditorius; the Eustachian tube meatus a fialato ad au- 
 rem; the urethra meatus urinai-ius; the ducts which 
 convey the bile from the gall bladder to the duodenum 
 the mealus cystici. 
 
 MEA'TUS AUDITO'RIUS EXTE'RNUS is the external pass- 
 age to the ear, beginning at the hollow of the outer 
 ear, and ending at the drum. It was formerly a name 
 for the Eustachian tube. See AURICULA. 
 MEA'TUS C^E'CUS. See TUBA EUSTACHIANA. 
 MECAPA'TLI. TheAmerican name foroneof the 
 species of sarsaparilla. 
 
 ME'CCHA, BALS. See BALSAMUM. 
 MECHOACA'NA A'LBA, (from Mechoachan, a 
 province in Mexico, whence it was brought). Rhabar- 
 barum album, con-volvulus Americanus, jalafia alba, 
 bryenia alba Peruviana, mechoacan. It is the root of 
 an American species of convolvulus, chiefly brought 
 from a province in Mexico ; but its flower has not been 
 so accurately described as to enable us to ascertain 
 strictly to what genus it belongs. In the later works of 
 Linnxus it has been referred to the genus convolvulus, 
 with the trivial name of mechoacana, but with no pecu- 
 liar precision. It is cut into thin transverse slices, like 
 jalap ; but is larger, whiter, and softer. This root was 
 first brought into Europe in 1 524, as a mild cathartic, 
 which, having but little taste or smell, was thought not 
 to offend the stomach; but the common jalap hath su- 
 perseded its use. The fihytolacca decandria Lin. Sp. PI. 
 630, furnishes the Canadian mechoacana. See Rah 
 Historia; Tournefort's Materia Medica. 
 
 MECHOAC'ANA NI'GRAN A name of the jalap in com- 
 mon use. (See JALAPA.) The Brasilians call it 
 jetecucu. 
 
 ME'CON, (from wot, bulk; from the largeness of 
 its head). See PAPAVER. 
 
 MECO'NIS and MECO'NIUM, (from /MJJKWV, the 
 pojifiy*). See PEPLION. 
 
 MECO'NIO, (Syr. e.) (from the same). See PA- 
 PAVER ALBUM. 
 
 MECO'NIUM, (from the same). Opium is the 
 juice flowing from the poppy head through artificial in- 
 cisions ; but meconium is the juice of the whole plant, 
 first bruised, then pressed out. The excrement also con- 
 tained in the intestines of a newly born infant, whir.h 
 has obtained its name from its resemblance to opium. 
 See INFANS. 
 
 MEDE'NA. A species of ulcer. Paracelsus. 
 MEDE'NA VE'NA ; the same with medinensis vena. 
 Castellus. 
 
 MEDIA'NA VE'NA, (from medius, middle}. A re- 
 markable vein on the inside of the flexure of the cubit, 
 between the cephalic and basilic veins, called by the 
 Arabians funis brachii. It is frequently opened in 
 bleeding. 
 
 MEDIA'NA CEPHA'LICA, (from the same). See CE- 
 
 PHALICA MEDIANA. 
 
 MEDIA'NUM, (from the same). See MEDIAS- 
 TINUM. 
 
 MEDIA'NUS, (from the same). See CERVI- 
 
 CALES. 
 
 MEDIASTI'NA, (from the same). See INFLAM- 
 
 MATIO MEDIASTINI. 
 
 MEDIASTI'NA ARTE'RI^E, (from the same). 
 The arteries of the mediastinum arise from the subcla- 
 vian, and are spread on the mediastinum. 
 
 MEDIASTI'NA VE'NJE, (from the same). The right 
 vein of the mediastinum comes out from the trunk of 
 the superior vena cava anterior, a little above the azy- 
 gos ; the left from the subclavia. 
 
 MEDIASTI'NUM, (from the same,) medianum, is 
 the membrane called the pleura, which, after covering 
 the internal surface of the chest, rises from the spine, 
 and is reflected on each side to cover the lungs. This 
 double membrane between each lobe divides the chest 
 into two cavities. It is commonly said, that at the 
 sternum there is a cavity betwixt the laminae of the 
 mediastinum, and that any matter may be discharged, 
 if lodged there, by a perforation through the middle of 
 that bone. This operation, however, if really required, 
 would be very uncertain ; for the mediastinum does not 
 commonly terminate along the middle of the inside of 
 the sternum, but from above, all the way down, it in- 
 clines to the left side ; so that, if an instrument was 
 thrust through the middle of the sternum, it would pass 
 near an inch on one side of the membrane. 
 
 The mediastinum contains in its duplicature the 
 heart, the pericardium, the vena cava, and the oeso- 
 phagus. 
 
 MEDICAMENT A'RIA,(hommedicamentum,medi- 
 cj'we,) PHARMACY, is the art of making and preparing 
 medicines, sometimes of preparing poison. Pharmacy 
 hath been distinguished into chemical and galenical. 
 The first consists of those operations in which fire was 
 the chief medium, for the purpose of separating differ- 
 ent ingredients of a compound, or combining different 
 substances into one form ; each supposed to differ in 
 qualities from the body which afforded them, or from 
 the substances thus combined. The second consisted 
 in altering the form or texture of simples, so as to ren- 
 der them fit to be taken, or applied, without attempting 
 any change in their qualities ; and in uniting them in 
 compositions of various forms, where each simple was 
 supposed to retain its original properties. But these 
 distinctions have been long neglected. 
 
 The operations in pharmacy may be reduced to these 
 four kinds : 
 
 1. Commensuration, or the adjustment of quantities, 
 necessary for the due administration of simple and com- 
 pound medicines, as well as for the formation of those 
 very compounds. 
 
 2. Change of form, or texture, often requisite, both for 
 the convenient administering of simples, and forming 
 compounds. The instances in which this is prac- 
 tised are for the reduction of solid cohering bodies 
 to powder, and of those that partake both of solid and 
 fluid into pulp ; for converting salts, and other soluble 
 bodies to fluidity ; and, in other cases, the restoring 
 them when fluid to their solid state. The several par- 
 ticular operations by which these changes are produced 
 have been styled trituration, calcination, solution, ex- 
 siccation, and crystallization. 
 
 3. Extraction or separation, in a general sense, not 
 confined to the making extracts of the gums and resin? 
 
MED 
 
 937 
 
 MED 
 
 of vegetables. The different elements of many com- 
 pound bodies having qualities and powers, \vhcn sepa- 
 rate and pure, which they are incapable of exerting 
 when their force is suppressed by the quantity or coun- 
 teracted by the repugnant qualities of the other compo- 
 nent parts, are by this means obtained, as acid spirits, 
 testaceous earths, kc. 
 
 4. Ccn-fi'j&irion is either simple mixture or chemical 
 combination. In the first the different species are in- 
 tended to act, each according to its own nature, without 
 producing any mutual change of, or alteration in, each 
 other. But this is the less important kind of composi- 
 tion, as single simples will often answer the end of such 
 composition. The second produces many efficacious 
 remedies, which have no adequate substitutes obtained 
 by other means; as the preparations of quicksilver, 
 antimony, saline substances, Sec. in which a new com- 
 pound is produced, differing in its nature and efficacy 
 from any of its component parts-. 
 
 To execute these several intentions, a variety of me- 
 thods and proper instruments are employed; hence the 
 terms calcination, crystallization, corrosion, depuration, 
 digestion, distillation, expression, exsiccation, fermenta- 
 tion, fusion, incorporation, precipitation, pulverization, 
 solution, sublimation, Sec. 
 
 The means of effecting phannaceutic operations are 
 of two kinds, viz. chemical and mechanical. By che- 
 mical are meant the natural media by which bodies can 
 act on, and produce a change in, each other, not expli- 
 cable from the known general properties of matter, or 
 laws of motion. By mechanical, artificial instruments. 
 For brevity sake in speaking of these two kinds, the 
 first is called media, the latter instruments. See PHAR- 
 MACIA. 
 
 MEDICA'MENTA EXTEMPORA'NEA, (from medico, to 
 /leaf). Magistralia, compositions prescribed by the 
 physician, according to the circumstances of the patient, 
 and made up for this purpose only. A variety of these 
 are found in some Pharmacopoeias, under the title of 
 extemporaneous medicines, and all the compounds of 
 practice chiefly consist of them. These are the re- 
 sources of ignorance and idleness; with these the 
 fashionable practitioner provides himself, and prescribes 
 to the name of a disease, with little knowledge of its na- 
 ture or that of the remedy. To discountenance such 
 impositions on a credulous public, who contentedly 
 employ every one who calls himself a physician, \ve 
 have seldom added formulae, and shall not insert any, 
 unless stronger reasons than at present occur to us 
 should be offered. See FOHMUL.E. 
 
 MEDICAMENTO'SUS LA'PIS, (from medica- 
 yientum, medicine}. The MEDICINAL STONE, which con- 
 sists of litharge bole and alum, of each ft> ss - colcothar 
 of vitriol iij. vinegar Jtj ij. m. evaporated to hardness, 
 formerly used in collyria, Stc. as an astringent. 
 
 MEDICAME'NTUM, (from medeor, to heat). A 
 MEDICINE has been styled any substance capable of 
 changing the state of the solids and fluids of the human 
 body, so as to prevent the increase of disease,or restore 
 health. This definition is, however, both erroneous and 
 imperfect. Terror will prevent a fit of epilepsy, or 
 the attack of an intermittent. Sailing will produce a sa- 
 lutary- discharge from the stomach, while neither changes 
 the state of the solids or fluids. It is, indeed,by no means 
 clear that any medicine, except those employed in the 
 
 cure of chronic diseases, produces any considerable 
 change in either; and we have found, when we spoke 
 of the arrangement of the articles of the materia medica, 
 that medicines chiefly altered the functions of the body, 
 or the balance of. the circulation. The definition seems 
 to have been chiefly intended to distinguish medicines, 
 from aliment on the one side, and from poisons on the 
 other. The former was supposed to add to the bulk, or 
 to repair the unavoidable losses; the latter to destroy 
 life. Aliment, however, properly regulated, often re- 
 moves diseases and the most virulent poisons in smaller 
 doses are very useful remedies ; so true is the canon of 
 Linnaeus, that " medicines differ from poisons, not in 
 their nature, but their doses." 
 
 Though we have treated of the different methods of 
 investigating the power of medicines, it must still be 
 acknowledged that we owe our knowledge of the most 
 powerful remedies to chance, or to the pursuit of ob- 
 jects very different from the results -which have been 
 experienced. Chemistry, it is said, has elaborated many 
 remedies, but discovered none. Yet in the pursuit of 
 the imaginary elixir, to prolong life to an indefinite 
 term, some rnedicines have been discovered, though 
 among these we can neither reckon mercury nor anti- 
 mony, whose powers were elicited by chance. A happy 
 boldness, or a random experiment, has often added es- 
 sentially to our stock; but inductive reasoning has only 
 contributed to correct the hasty views of the indiscreet, 
 or to regulate the eagerness of the too sanguine experi- 
 mentalist. 
 
 Modern practice employs few remedies. Yet, as we 
 have more than once shown, simplicity of prescription 
 is the delusive meteor that has sometimes led us astray. 
 (See COMBINATION OF MEDICINES.) In general, how- 
 ever, we agree with an author, whose name has escaped 
 us, that long formulae are proofs of either ignorance or 
 deceit. 
 
 It has been doubted whether there are any specific 
 medicines. As usual, the question requires only to be 
 explained to approach at least to a decision. If it be 
 meant whether a specific stimulus exists, the position 
 must be granted. If, then, there be such, the medicine 
 which possesses this stimulus is, to a certain degree, 
 a specific ; but if it be meant whether any medicine 
 can cure a disease by such peculiar inherent powers as 
 are neither warranted by its general properties, or our 
 knowledge of the nature of the complaint, we must 
 hesitate in our answer. The number of supposed spe- 
 cifics, by a more careful investigation, have not been 
 found peculiarly powerful in the disease to which they 
 were supposed to be exclusively adapted; and we have 
 only left on the list i the Peruvian bark and mercury in 
 intermittents and the lues venerea. The former, how- 
 ever, has now lost this proportion .of its credit, since 
 other tonics, particularly the arsenic, is found of equal 
 or superior efficacy. The pretensions of mercury to 
 the character of a specific we have lately investigated 
 (see LUES); and when we consider the history of the 
 numerous individuals supposed to belong to this class, 
 we are disposed to conclude, that, as usual, ignorance 
 is the parent of our admiration. Had we any medicine 
 of efficacy to compare with mercury we should discover 
 its relations, and, of course, the cause of its general 
 utility. \Vc have made some steps in this inquiry in 
 the article just quoted. 
 
 6 D 
 
MED 
 
 938 
 
 JN1 E I) 
 
 Universal medicines are now only seen in the 
 columns of a newspaper, or a quack bill. The num- 
 berless inconsistent qualities attributed to a patent 
 medicine would almost fix it in this rank ; but its real 
 utility is soon seen, if we trace the leading diseases for 
 which it is recommended; and we then find it a com- 
 mon medicine decorated with a pompous title, if it be 
 not an inefficient compound, whose sole merit lies in 
 its name, in its extravagant recommendations, and the 
 credulity and folly of those whose abilities, if exerted, 
 would soon point out the fallacy. See QUACKS and 
 QUACK MEDICINES. , 
 
 The various distinctions of medicines into general and 
 topical, curative, palliative, or preservative, are suffi- 
 ciently obvious, though little attended to at present, as 
 the same medicine is now often used with each view. 
 The bark, for instance, is a palliative in restraining the 
 colliquative sweats in hectics, a preservative during the 
 progress of a highly putrid epidemic, and a curative in 
 intermittents. 
 
 MEDICI'NA, (from medcor, to heal'}. MEDICINE. 
 The history of the science which is the chief object of 
 our work, must necessarily detain us for some time; 
 yet, to avoid an article of an extremely disproportioned 
 length, we have broken it in a manner already explained, 
 and shall, in the references at the end, collect the 
 scattered limbs, so as to form one whole. At present, 
 we must examine the history and the progress of medi- 
 cine ; and if, for ages, we find reason to lament its slow 
 advance towards improvement, if we sometimes find it 
 stationary, and occasionally even retrograde, the causes 
 will furnish abundant proof of the imbecility of our 
 boasted reason, of the vast extent of science, of the 
 limited powers" of human intellect. 
 
 It would be idle to trace at length the probable origin 
 of medicine, or determine whether it be the result of ran - 
 dom experiment, of imitation from observing the instinct 
 of brutes, or of divine inspiration. Disease is the lot of 
 humanity ; and remedies, or at least attempts to relieve, 
 must be coeval with disordered functions. The obvious 
 means of procuring relief was to expose the patient in 
 the streets, and to obtain, if possible, the advantage of 
 greater sagacity, or more extensive experience ; and 
 when either a natural sagacity and opportunities of 
 observation were combined with a ready recollection, 
 they constituted the physician of rude ages, as they 
 often constitute one at the present moment. Priests, 
 as possessing greater leisure and more frequent oppor- 
 tunities of observation, were probably the first medical 
 practitioners, and the most successful physicians were 
 soon deified. Superstition gradually mixed in the scene, 
 and dreams in the temples of the gods, or incantations 
 and amulets, soon corrupted the few lights which expe- 
 rience had suggested. Yet however superstition or 
 design may have corrupted the fountains, the stream 
 was preserved with tolerable purity by the means of the 
 temples; for these were the receptacles of the earliest 
 records, the histories of cases recorded by the patients, 
 and from the temples of jEsculapius Hippocrates is sup- 
 posed to have drawn his best observations. We owe 
 only to a sarcasm of a later era one of the remedies of 
 the sacred fane, viz. the fat of pork in consumptive 
 cases; and, of all animal foods, this is perhaps the least 
 injurious in such cases. 
 
 To the Egyptians medicine, with every other science, 
 
 is said to be chiefly indebted; and we are told, with a 
 triumphant confidence, of their T/ioth,\vho was probably 
 only an allegorical personage, and, of Isis, perhaps only 
 a regal title. Horus the son of Isis, the Apollo of the 
 Greeks, was seemingly a real person ; but of his acqui- 
 sitions in medicine we know nothing except from the 
 claims of his adopting parents; who have mixed them 
 too copiously with fable to enable us to discriminate 
 their true value. ' The real knowledge of the Egyptians 
 in medicine it is not easy to appreciate; for, as we have 
 remarked, (see CHIRURGIA,) Prosper Alpinus wrote in 
 a period when the later improvements had been carried 
 to Egypt. Blumenbach has, however, shown, that the 
 process of embalming was hastily and rudely conducted ; 
 and we cannot attribute any scientific knowledge of 
 medicine to those who confined the management of 
 each disorder to a single family, a single disease to one 
 practitioner, and limited, by law, the use of medicine to 
 a definite period of the complaint. It is said we are 
 indebted to them for the use of clysters; but it is more 
 certain that they excelled in prognostics, which must 
 be the result of careful observation. This talent Galen, 
 while he highly commends, attributes to astrology. 
 Their remedies were chiefly diaetetic, if we except, 
 perhaps, the nepenthe. The medical knowledge of 
 the Chinese, the Israelites, and the Brachmans, need 
 not detain us. Among each it was inconsiderable; and 
 the chief merits of the first seem to have consisted in 
 punctures with needles; of the second in distinctions 
 between clean and unclean beasts ; and of the third in 
 botanical knowledge. 
 
 The early Grecian medicine was chiefly chirurgical ; 
 and though we hear of internal remedies, yet we have 
 no clue to guide us respecting their nature, as the asser- 
 tions of some authors nearer the period of their intro- 
 duction are contradicted by others. Amidst the darkness 
 of the fabulous ages we must acknowledge that the 
 baths of Hecate, Circe, and Medea, seem to show some 
 knowledge of the powers of vegetables externally em- 
 ployed; and the tale of the poisened shirt of Deianiria 
 equally implies the knowledge of deleterious plants, 
 even if some of the circumstances in Medea's -story 
 should be wholly fabulous. 
 
 The events of the Trojan war, which called for the 
 interposition of art, were chiefly, if not -exclusively, 
 external injuries ; and there is a very slight foundation 
 for supposing, from the language of Homer, that inter- 
 nal medicines were at any time exhibited. Nepenthe 
 was almost the only instance, for the moly was an 
 amulet. If the temples of Philostratus were at a sub- 
 sequent period crowded with votaries, who sought his 
 aid in consumptions, dropsies, intermittents, and dis- 
 eases of the eyes, we must rather attribute the removal 
 of the complaints to the arts of the priests or the cre- 
 dulity of the votaries, than to the interference of the 
 deceased hero, who is not represented as having pos- 
 sessed any medicinal powers. Mscula/iius, who accom- 
 panied the Argonauts, is not mentioned in the Iliad, so 
 that he probably died in the interval; but his fame was 
 preserved in his temples, where the artifices of the 
 priests in choosing a healthy spot shaded with trees, and 
 combining various species of amusement, contributed 
 perhaps more to the patient's recovery than their me- 
 dicines. 
 
 The jisdejiiadiK seem never, before the time of 
 
ME D 
 
 939 
 
 ME D 
 
 Hippocrates, to have practised beyond the confines of 
 their temples ; but they had various schools, of which 
 the Coan and the Gnidian were the chief. Their ana- 
 tomical knowledge, of which they boasted, was rude 
 and incorrect; their practice we can scarcely judge of 
 from the different application of their terms. We 
 should suppose them to have employed drastic pur- 
 gatives, since they used the elaterium and the grana 
 Gnidia. Yet we learn from Dioscorides how much the 
 ancient elaterium differed from ours, and the xo*i, or 
 grana Gnidia may, as the word implies, have been only 
 pills. The Coan andGnidian schools were, however, the 
 chief rivals, and the Gnidian sentences, the compilation 
 of Euryphon, of an age somewhat anterior to that of 
 Hippocrates, is severely criticised by the latter. He 
 complains of the little attention which the Gnidian 
 school paid to the observation of diseases ; of the 
 severity of their remedies; their unreasonably increasing 
 the number of diseases, and the little attention they in- 
 culcated respecting diet. The only distinguished au- 
 thor of this school known to us is Ctesias, and, from his 
 works, some fragments are preserved. 
 
 Of the Rhodian and Italian schools, established by 
 the descendants or priests of ./Esculapius, we have few- 
 remains : of the existence of the latter .we find only 
 some imperfect hints in Galen. The former was more 
 distinguished, but its remaining vestiges are few. The 
 medals bear a branch of Balaustines; but this mark is 
 rather referable to the arts than to medicine, as the 
 plant was then almost exclusively used in dying. 
 
 The fame of these schools and of the philosophers, 
 for medicine seems hitherto to have been cultivated 
 only as a branch of philosophy, was soon eclipsed by 
 Hifi/iocrates, who seems to have been the first to whom 
 the appellation of physician, in its modern acceptation, 
 is due. He first separated it from philosophy, gave it 
 the form of a distinct science, and personally observed 
 the progress of diseases, as well as the effects of reme- 
 dies; on this account he is styled the inventor of the 
 medicina clinica. Yet perhaps the philosophers who 
 preceded him must not be wholly omitted. We are re- 
 minded of Pythagoras by the Climacterics, by the Cri- 
 tical days, and his recommendation of the vinegar of 
 squills, in deafness; of his scholar jllcirueon, who first 
 described the eye; of Empedocles, who, before any 
 other anatomist, dissected with accuracy the ear; and 
 of Timaeus Locrus, who taught that the nervous system 
 was the basis of the whole body, on which the nutritious 
 substance was gradually extended. Democritus was 
 rather a philosopher and a chemist than a physician, 
 and might have ranked with credit in each class were 
 the various hints of his labours collected. 
 
 Of HIPPOCRATES it is difficult to speak with impar- 
 tiality in a manner that will satisfy his warm admirers, 
 or those who reject every thing which is not of a mo- 
 dern aera. If we look at him as a physician, when me- 
 dicine had scarcely escaped from the trammels of su- 
 perstition, the refinements of philosophy, or the dictates 
 of antiquated tradition, our admiration will rise almost 
 to enthusiasm ; for we shall perceive sound judgment, 
 accuracy of reasoning, and acuteness of observation, 
 superior to his aera, or the state of science at that 
 period. But to study and admire Hippocrates at this 
 time is very different. Science has opened newer and 
 'more extensive views; diseases are distinguished with 
 
 greater accuracy ; and the remedies, as they are more 
 numerous, may be more appropriately adapted to the 
 circumstances. If we find a striking description in 
 Hippocrates, we admire it as a mark of superior genius, 
 and wonder how the same event could have happened 
 both in Greece and England. Yet strip the fact of the 
 disguise of system, and it will be found that patient ob- 
 servation would alone have taught it. He fills, however, 
 so vast a space in the medical scene, that some further 
 notice of him and his doctrines will be necessary. 
 
 Hippocrates was born in the first year of the 80th 
 Olympiad, 460 yeai s before the birth of Christ, and was 
 descended from a line of physicians, inheriting the in- 
 structions of his father and grandfather, themselves 
 descendants from the Asclepiadae, while his mother 
 traced her origin from the Heraclidae. He died at La- 
 rissa, it is said, at the age of ninety. He first practised 
 physic at Thasus, afterwards at Abdera, and at last in 
 Thessaly ; but his chief residence was at Cos, whence 
 the Coan school became for a long time the successful 
 rival of the Gnidian. All that has been added to these 
 few events is doubtful. That his instructors were He- 
 rodicus (or Prodicus) and Democritus, rests only on the 
 attention which he has paid to the gymnastic art, as 
 well as to anatomy ; and the philosophy of Hippocrates 
 is more nearly allied to the tenets of Heraclitus than of 
 the Abderite. As Hippocrates was a great traveller, 
 he might have attended the lessons of Prodicus in 
 Athens, where he chiefly taught, and might there have 
 been acquainted with his brother Gorgias, whom he 
 afterwards attended in his medical capacity in Thessaly, 
 when worn down with old age ; but we have no records 
 of his having ever practised at Athens. 
 
 The other tales either to his honour or discredit are 
 too idle to detain us. Had he violated or burnt a 
 temple, Greece could have afforded him no asylum. 
 Had he been greatly instrumental in relieving those 
 affected with the plague at Athens, Thucydides could 
 not have stated that medicine was of no advantage in that 
 epidemic. The oration of Thessalus the son of Hippo- 
 crates on the subject of the honours decreed to him, 
 must be spurious ; for at that time the sage was but 
 thirty-one years old. The request of Artaxerxes, which 
 he is said to have refused, is also wholly inconsistent 
 with the crime supposed to have driven him from Cos. 
 The tale of his being sent to Democritus by the inha- 
 bitants of Abdera seems only one of the many sneers 
 the stupidity of the Abderites scattered in ancient his- 
 tory ; and Reland has shown, that the imputed letter 
 was written by Epictetus. The time of his death is 
 equally uncertain. 
 
 Under the name of Hippocrates we have received 
 works of very different value. Those of his prede- 
 cessors and successors are confounded with his, partly 
 from his having appropriated some of their remarks, 
 in part from the high character he had acquired ; and 
 from several of his descendants having retained his 
 name. The chief cause, however, of the many spurious 
 works attributed to him, is the avarice of the collectors 
 of Ptolemy, who, when he founded the library of 
 Alexandria, endeavoured to obtain, at the most ex- 
 travagant rates, the. works of every author of reputa- 
 tion. Every thing under the name of Hippocrates was 
 eagerly received, and it was thought of little importance 
 whether they proceeded from the first) second, or third 
 6 D 2 
 
M ED 
 
 940 
 
 MED 
 
 of that name: the reports were not sifted with minute 
 discrimination. To distinguish the real works of Hip- 
 pocrates has been consequently a problem of no little 
 difficulty. At the expiration of 500 years, this task 
 was attempted by Galen, who, to an intimate knowledge 
 of what the successors of Hippocrates had written, pos- 
 sessed a discriminating genius, and a critical discern- 
 ment of the style and manner of the Coan sage, which 
 peculiarly fitted him for the task. Mercurialis, a man 
 of the most' extensive erudition, Haller, a physician 
 of vast information, capable of the most incredible 
 labour, and Gruner, possessed of all the indefatigable 
 diligence of his nation, have laboured in the same field. 
 They have assumed, as a principle, that Hippocrates 
 was a man of singular abilities, extensive information, 
 consummate candour, and modesty. By these tests 
 they have tried every imputed work. Though perhaps 
 the principles might not be readily conceded, yet, as 
 they will certainly point out to our attention the most 
 valuable works, we shall give the result of their la- 
 bours. 
 
 The undisputed works of Hippocrates are said to be 
 the first and third book of the EPIDEMICS ; two books 
 of the PR^NOTIONES (a different work from the Prae- 
 notiones Coacae, published by Elzevir in 1660, by 
 Duretus at Paris, and with commentaries by Hollerius 
 at Leyden, which is very certainly spurious), containing 
 the Prognostics, and the second book of the Prorrhetica ; 
 De Di&ta in Acutis, in opposition to the Gnidian sen- 
 tences ; the Afihorismi ; De Acre, Aquis et Locis ; De 
 JVatura Hominis; De Humoribus Purgandis; De Aii- 
 mento; DeArticulis; De Fracturis; DC Cafiitis Vulneri- 
 bus; De Officina Medici; De Locis in Homine. This is 
 nearly the enumeration of Haller ;but Galen and Haller 
 seem to have admitted tracts among the Hippocratic 
 works, with too great facility. Gruner, who like Hal- 
 ler considered brevity, gravity, and the absence of theo- 
 retical reasonings to be the true test of the genuine 
 writings of Hippocrates, differs in the application. He 
 admits the oath, but rejects the treatise, De Natura 
 Hominia, De Locis in Homine, De Humoribus, De Ali- 
 mento, et De Articulis. Whether the oath be admitted 
 or rejected, is of little importance ; since it must be con- 
 sidered rather as an object of curiosity than of utility. 
 The first of these rejected works was admitted, with 
 hesitation, by Galen and Mercurialis, as containing 
 many passages very distant from the manner and doc- 
 trines of Hippocrates ; but it was retained, as containing 
 some facts of importance. The second, though ad- 
 mitted by. Galen and Cselius, and though it agrees, in 
 general, with the practice of Hippocrates, has been 
 suspected on account of some passages of a very differ- 
 ent description. Haller only asserts that it may be his 
 work ; and Mercurialis, who ascribes it to Hippocrates, 
 thinks that he did not live to complete it. 
 
 Gruner and Mercurialis reject the tract He Humo- 
 ribus, but add, that it merits attention. It has been in- 
 deed commended in every age, and illustrated with 
 commentaries by Galen, Duretus, and Gunzius. The 
 tract on Aliment, on the contrary, imitates only the 
 terseness of Hippocrates, but betrays the author to be 
 of a later sera, by the doctrines respecting the arteries 
 and veins. The book on the Joints is evidently the 
 work of Hippocrates, or, at least, of the author of the 
 tract De Fractures, and universally admitted. It contains 
 
 also an account of the luxation of the thigh, which the 
 history of medicine uniformly attributes to Hippocrates, 
 by recording a controversy between him and Ctesias on" 
 this subject. 
 
 Yet even the undisputed works of Hippocrates must 
 be received with some hesitation. The criteria by whick 
 they are decided arc, we have said, not infallible ; for they 
 assume a degree of uniform excellence, which perhaps 
 lew have possessed. The tract De Acre, Aquis et Locis, 
 shows the author to have been an European ; and various 
 passages even in the mosj genuine works, may be ad- 
 duced to prove that interpolations have crept in. Where 
 then can we draw the line ? or need the line be drawn ? 
 
 We have enlarged on this part of the subject to add 
 the only conclusion which can be admitted, that the 
 undisputed works of Hippocrates show rather the state 
 of medicine in the earliest eras than form what may 
 be styled the system of an individual. They are there- 
 fore objects of curiosity, rather than use ; for the most 
 important facts are scattered in a variety of modern 
 works, and within the reach of the greater number ol" 
 readers. Yet the writings of Hippocrates merit atten- 
 tion. Where the title of doctor is assumed merely as a 
 claim to receive the fee of a physician, it is of little im- 
 portance whether the practitioner can read : the world 
 is contented to take his talents on trust; but the man 
 who claims the rank of a regular, well instructed, phy- 
 sician, should not be ignorant of the language of Hippo- 
 crates, or of the state of physic at the earliest period of 
 recorded observations. He will derive no little satis- 
 faction from the polished terseness of the Hippocratic 
 language, from the candid relation of facts, whether 
 favourable or otherwise, from the firm undeviating in- 
 tegrity, which seems to have regulated the conduct of 
 this father of medicine. 
 
 We have been led also to this inquiry from other 
 views. Various are the authors who have treated of 
 Hippocrates and his system, without knowing that, in, 
 the same volume, works most unworthy of any author 
 of credit were confounded uiu^r hrs name. Each has 
 been quoted with the same indiscriminate complacency, 
 and it may be easily conceived what a motley mixture 
 must be the result. Having thus pointed out where 
 his real sentiments may be found, we shall very shortly 
 point out what they apparently were. 
 
 The tenet of Hippocrates, that a knowledge of nature 
 is the first principle .in medicine, has been quoted with 
 great zeal, to prove that he who saw this position in so 
 strong a light must have been acquainted with the 
 structure and the functions of the body. Yet even this 
 axiom seems not to have been suggested by Hippocrates, 
 as it occurs in one of his doubtful works. That nature 
 preserves health and cures diseases is a, tenet more 
 obvious, and must have often occurred in a practice so 
 inert as that of the Coan sage. His anatomical know- 
 ledge was inconsiderable. In his work on the bones, 
 one of doubtful authority, he describes the spine as con- 
 sisting of twenty vertebrse only. The error is indeed 
 corrected towards the end, but apparently by another 
 hand. The vesiculae seminales are expressly described 
 as a series of vesicles on each side of the bladder. This 
 fact has been quoted to show that he dissected human 
 bodies; but the tract, in which the observation occurs, is 
 pronounced to be spurious, even by Galen. That Hip- 
 pocrates was acquainted with the circulation of the 
 
M ED 
 
 941 
 
 MED 
 
 ., as some authors have contended, no longer re- 
 quires a single remark. 
 
 Though his genuine account of the structure of the 
 genital organs is confessedly incorrect, yet his ideas that 
 the male and female semen are mixed in conception, 
 that the sex is determined by the most powerful, and 
 that, if the semen escapes from the female, impregnation 
 is prevented, ^re principles still supported by many 
 physiologists, and are, on the whole, highly probable. 
 The reciprocal action of the warm and cold spirit, in 
 promoting the growth of the foetus, is wholly imaginary. 
 The soul, he supposes, is drawn in with the air ; not 
 with air as such, but as a vehicle of water and fire, and 
 co'mmunicated through the vessels of the placenta to the 
 foetus. His theory of the cause of labour pains, from 
 the exertions of the foetus, in consequence of the want 
 of nourishment, though long supposed to be true, will 
 scarcely bear the test of rigorous examination ; and 
 indeed every supposed cause of labour supervening at 
 the end of the ninth month appears to be equivocal. 
 The reason which he assigns for the life of a foetus of 
 seven months, while one of eight is generally dead, ap- 
 pears to be too refined, and in part imaginary. It has 
 been said, that a woman, accused of adultery, because 
 her child was like neither supposed parent, was ac- 
 quitted on Hippocrates suggesting, that a picture, which 
 resembled it, might have been in her bed chamber, 
 which, on examination was found to be true. The 
 story is told, however, by an obscure writer, Hieronymus ; 
 and Galen, who relates it as the tale of a former age, 
 docs not attribute the decision to Hippocrates. 
 * To engage, however, in any extensive enquiry respect- 
 ing the physiological doctrines of the Coan sage would 
 be idle, since much was fancy and more probably con- 
 jecture ; but above all, on account of the latitude of 
 expression which he employs. Thus iivfe* signifies 
 not only nerve, but ligament and tendon ; <f>\t^> not 
 only a vein, but an artery, or an excretory duct ; and 
 -j.:na. means not only blood, but any watery fluid ; and 
 the nervous fluid the air inspired, which mixes ulti- 
 mately with all the fluids of the body. 
 
 It is more clear, that he supposed the existence of 
 four fluids in the body, blood, phlegm, yellow and black 
 bile. Their common source he supposed to be the 
 stomach, but each had also its peculiar origin, viz. 
 blood from the heart, phlegm from the head, yellow- 
 bile from the gall duct, and black bile from the spleen. 
 The last organ, in his opinion, attracts not only the 
 black bile, but water also, which it conveys to the urina- 
 ry organs or to the belly. This doctrine of the four 
 humours has been the foundation of the system of 
 Galen, and still infects the theory of medicine. See 
 TKMPERAMEXTA. 
 
 The Hippocratic pathology might be offered in a 
 neat compacted system, were the book DeFlatibus cer- 
 tainly written by the father of medicine. It is, however, 
 generally and deservedly removed to a later aera ; yet 
 Galen employs the flatus when mixed with the bile, as 
 the cause of fever. The cause of epilepsy, as assigned 
 by Hippocrates, is so recondite, and so totally at variance 
 with what anatomy teaches, that it would be useless 
 labour to enlarge on it. Yet this, and some other of 
 this author's disquisitions, show with what eagerness 
 he endeavoured to transfer his observations on the ap- 
 pearances found in the dissection of brutes to the 
 
 human system. \Ve may here remark what an exami' 
 nation of the works of Hippocrates for this purpose has 
 suggested, that the boasted to tim is introduced hastily 
 and abruptly, greatly resembling an interpolation. In 
 other parts of our work we have followed the herd of 
 authors, and attributed it to a fixed systematic opinion. 
 
 As Hipprocates speaks of the rising and setting of 
 the dog star, of the pleiades, kc. it has been supposed 
 that he attributes diseases to their influence. If, how- 
 ever, his works be examined, it will appear that, in such 
 places, he only endeavours to fix the seasons with 
 greater accuracy. It is evident, indeed, that he examines 
 the influence of different seasons, the prevailing winds, 
 the situation of marshes and mountains, with great 
 precision, and pays peculiar attention to the age, mode 
 of life, constitution, and diet of his patient. The 
 histories or daily progress of diseases he has described 
 with great accuracy and perspicuity ; nor are his re- 
 marks, though not strictly applicable in our climate, 
 and in constitutions so totally differing by a very oppo- 
 site mode of life, wholly useless at present. Observa- 
 tion seems to have suggested what have been styled 
 critical days; nor, though he hints at a supposed har- 
 mony of numbers, is there any real evidence that the 
 doctrine was suggested by it. His observations on the 
 pulse are few and indistinct; on the urine, numerous 
 and minute ; on the excretions either from the lungs, 
 from the stomach, or bowels, peculiarly distinct and 
 pointed ; on the appearance of the features and the state 
 of the body, full and discriminated. Yet, with all these 
 aids, he stills considers the prognosis in acute diseases 
 as uncertain. 
 
 The practice of Hippocrates must be divided into his 
 diaetetic, his surgical, and his medical systein. The 
 chief diaetetic work under his name is attributed by the 
 critics to Polybius, his son in law ; but there is much 
 reason to think, that the rules are derived from the sage 
 himself. In general, in this work, as in other parts of 
 his writings, he commends moderation, and a quantity 
 of aliment in proportion to the exercise used. In some 
 of the tracts attributed to him he speaks of the compa- 
 rative utility and effects of horses, asses, foxes, and 
 hedge hogs flesh. Where excess has been indulged, 
 he mentions the advantages of vomits, purgatives, 
 clysters, frictions, baths, &c. When persons were seized 
 with acute diseases, he employed Ipw diet, and forbad 
 exercise : we find it injurious at this moment. 
 
 His practical rules are sound and judicious ; yet, per- 
 verted by fashionable systems, they have been found 
 most fatal. Acute diseases are, he thinks, cured by- 
 nature, and the physician must look on and attend : 
 those which have a fair proper crisis we must not 
 disturb. What ought to be discharged must be dis- 
 charged at the most convenient outlets, and at those 
 where the tendency to evacuation is perceived; but 
 concocted fluids only must be attacked by medicines, 
 not crude ones, unless they are turgid. It is impossible 
 to convey more sound and judicious practice in fewer 
 words, yet it has been mistaken so much, that evacua- 
 tions have been forbid in the beginning of diseases, and 
 volumes have been written to explain the meaning of 
 turgid matter, or rather to conceal it. The real meaning 
 of the rules, examined in their literal sense, or in com- 
 parison with the other passages of his undisputed works, 
 Is this : What must be discharged will be properlr 
 
MED 
 
 942 
 
 M E ]J 
 
 evacuated by the most convenient outlets. We are not, 
 for instance, to urge purgatives when there is a ten- 
 dency to perspiration, or sudorifics when expectoration 
 is necessary. Concocted fluids are only to be evacuated, 
 not crude ones, unless they are turgid. This is the fatal 
 sentence ; for the term concocted has been applied to the 
 state of the fluids only after a long continuance of fever, 
 and it has been supposed that fever must continue 
 before evacuations are attempted. Whatever be the 
 meaning, however, the interpretation must be limited by 
 the term turgid, which in fact means only full. Thus 
 a fullness of the epigastrum,of the abdomen in general, 
 bilious vomitings and diarrhoeas, redness of the eyes, and 
 a heaviness of the head, are distinctly noted as marks 
 of turgescence. These are the cases in which modern 
 practice employs evacuations, and these are the symp- 
 toms which, even with Hippocratic rigour, would be 
 truly found to indicate them. Yet to wait for con- 
 coction has been the fatal rule, which has kept febrile 
 patients in bed with closed windows and curtains, with 
 fire in the dog days, the addition of blankets, and the 
 most heating" medicines for many weeks. At the mo- 
 ment of our commencing practice his plan was not 
 wholly exploded. 
 
 A rule, less liable to be mistaken, was, that diseases 
 from repletion must be cured by evacuation ; and the 
 contrary. Rest is equally the remedy for labour, and 
 labour for indolence ; and, in general, medicine consists 
 in adding or taking away, according to the nature of the 
 cause. Every attempt, however, to change a continued 
 habit must be gradual, for every excess is dangerous. 
 
 If evacuations cannot safely take place from the most 
 convenient parts, a revulsion must, according to Hippo- 
 crates, be attempted, and the nearest emunctories should 
 be preferred ; for the discharge, he adds, is not salutary 
 from its quantity, but from its freedom and the ease 
 with which it is borne. When, however, it is the object 
 to weaken, the discharge must be excessive. If the 
 practitioner should not at once succeed, he should not 
 hastily change his plans, but consider whether any thing 
 has been omitted, or, for-a time, rest to see what nature 
 will point out. When the patient appears to yield to 
 the disease, he forbids further attempts ; but those, he 
 remarks, with an oracular uncertainty, who are not re- 
 lieved by medicine are relieved by iron ; those who 
 yield not to iron are cured by fire; and those on whom 
 fire makes no impression are incurable. 
 
 The milder laxatives of the "divine old man" were 
 the juice of the herb mercurialis, cabbage, the leaves of 
 elder, or a decoction of beet root with salt and honey ; 
 various kinds of milk, either boiled or in the form of 
 whey. These in larger quantities were sometimes em- 
 ployed to produce vomiting. As assistants to these, he 
 employed clysters and suppositories ; and, when more 
 active drastics were necessary, the hellebore, not, how- 
 ever, without the precaution of premising the most 
 cooling diet. He was anxious also that whatever might 
 prevent hiccup and convulsions should be ready, and 
 assisted their quick operation by clysters. 
 
 To the white hellebore he usually joined the sesamoid ; 
 to the black, the peplium, supposed to be a species 
 of esula, or the portulaca, though by some authors 
 thought to be the papaver spumeum of Dioscorides". 
 We might fill pages with conjectures respecting the 
 present names of these plants, but must leave the 
 
 question at last in uncertainty. . Hippocrates certainl) 
 considers what he styles the white poppy to be a pur- 
 gative, and Phny refers a kind of poppy to the genus 
 tithymalus. The peplium seems, from other parts of 
 Hippocrates's works, to be a carminative, and the cum- 
 min or the anise seeds appear to be occasionally sub- 
 stituted for it. Other purgatives, recommended by the 
 Coan sage, are the grana Gnidia, the colocynth, the 
 thapsia, the cyclamen, with the flowers and scales of 
 copper, though the last are chiefly employed externally. 
 Scammony and elaterium he commends for pessaries ; 
 but the latter was also given internally, as he advises 
 the milk of a woman or a she goat which have taken 
 elaterium, as a purgative for children. It has been 
 suspected tnat, in this passage, elaterium is inserted 
 instead of veratrum, which goats greedily devour, and 
 which acts on them as a cathartic. It is singular, how- 
 ever, that the particular purgatives, especially the dras- 
 tics, are mentioned only in the tract Ue Morbis Mulie- 
 rum, which is supposed to be from the school of Gnidus, 
 and older than Hippocrates, since no mention is made 
 of aloes, which was brought from India through Egypt 
 in his time. 
 
 The head, according to Hippocrates, was particularly 
 evacuated by the grana Gnidia, hippophae, a thorny 
 shrub which discharged a bitter milky juice ; the stone 
 magnesia, which is undoubtedly the load stone; and the 
 tetragonum, supposed by Galen to be antimony, but 
 by modern botanists to be the juice of one of the fir 
 tribe, several of which are purgative. In general, Hip- 
 pocrates used purgatives in chronic diseases; but he 
 certainly employed them in acute ones more freely than 
 the greater number of the more modern practitioners. 
 
 The diuretics prescribed by Hippocrates were the 
 leek, onion, mercurialis, wild parsley, &c. with wine and 
 honey largely diluted, sometimes the warm bath. Can- 
 tharides, however, he orders in dropsies ; and five, with 
 the head, feet, and wings taken off, to expel the secun- 
 dines and bring on the catamenia. It is not certain, 
 however, that so many were always swallowed: in drop- 
 sies he gave three only. 
 
 To purge the lungs a singular method was employed. 
 If there was reason to suppose that an abscess had 
 formed, after a peripneumony, a decoction of different 
 acrimonious plants, with honey, &c. was directed to be 
 poured into the trachea, the passage to which was 
 opened by drawing out the tongue. Galen, however, 
 has long since informed us, that the whole process was 
 taken from the Gnidian school. 
 
 The uterus was stimulated by the most active pessa- 
 ries, clysters, and injections, or by partial vapour baths 
 (incessus) composed of the same ingredients. He at- 
 tributed much to perspiration; but produced it chiefly 
 by warm diluting liquors, by bathing, and covering the 
 patient with warm cloaks. His ptisans, decoctions of 
 barley of different richness, are often mentioned. 
 
 He drew blood by venesection, and by scarifications 
 more or less deep, chiefly near the head; yet he did not 
 repeat the evacuations frequently, lest, by intercepting 
 the current of blood to the -head, apoplexy, convulsions, 
 or inflammations might be induced. When the voice 
 was affected, he divided the vein of the right arm; in 
 pleurisy and peripneumony, the internal vein of the 
 side affected : some directions are subjoined, respecting 
 a division of the veins under the tongue, or in the hands. 
 
31 E 1) 
 
 943 
 
 31 ED 
 
 In inflammations of the chest, he sometimes bled till the 
 patient fainted. He bled topically with cupping glass- 
 es, and sometimes directs the necessary size. The 
 lancet, he observes, should not be too pointed, that a 
 free passage may be afforded to the more viscid fluids. 
 
 When he wished to alter the crasis of the more fluid, 
 or of the more solid parts, he chiefly employed diet; and 
 he is consequently copious in describing the powers of 
 particular diets as cooling or heating, diluting or drying, 
 as laxative or constipative. A large share of the tract 
 De Victu .Xcutorum is employed on this subject, where 
 the ptisans again frequently occur. 
 
 To check excess of motion, he seems to have very 
 rarely used opium. In what he styles strangulations of 
 the uterus, he advises T vtriaTix.tr fiaxmitr, the soporific 
 meconium : the $ fu[x*j? seems to be the papaver 
 spumeum, the peplium, perhaps the wild purslain. He 
 recommends the mandragora in a dose below that, 
 which produces delirium, and thinks it useful in the 
 violent paroxysms to which those affected with melan- 
 cholia are sometimes subject. The juice of the man- 
 dragora, and the wild cucurbit diluted with milk, is to 
 be injected into the anus to relieve prolapsus, or bleeding 
 piles, and into the vagina to evacuate the vessels of the 
 uterus. But to cure quartans he mixed the mandragora 
 with hyoscyamus, silphium (probably asafoetida,) and 
 trefoil, giving them together in wine.- 
 
 To correct rigidity he employed baths, fumigations, 
 and gargles. Oils, impregnated with different flowers, 
 sometimes with aromatics, were also freely ordered ; 
 cataplasms and ointments, sometimes stiffened with wax, 
 but scarcely in any instance consolidated into what may 
 be now called a plaster, were frequently employed. 
 The oils were generally rubbed in after exercise, and 
 thence called acofia, relievers of fatigue. It was an idle 
 fancy of the alchemists that Hippocrates was an expe- 
 rienced chemist. 
 
 The surgery of Hippocrates is scattered through a 
 great number of tracts, but this part of the subject has 
 been anticipated in the history of surgery. (SeeCmRCR- 
 GIA.) Yet, on recurring to that article with a more cir- 
 cumspect eye, we perceive omissions which we shall 
 now endeavour to supply. 
 
 A minute attention, which seems to have prevailed in 
 the Gnidian school, to the form of bandages, he rejects 
 as rather curious than useful. The patient, he remarks, 
 requires assistance, not ornament ; and whatever does 
 not contribute to his ease or his relief, he thinks unde- 
 serving of attention. He penetrated bones with an 
 instrument not unlike the modern trephine, and even 
 the ribs, to evacuate water collected in the chest. The 
 management of fractures, though the instruments were 
 somewhat rude, seems, on the whole, judicious : no 
 plasters were applied till ' after the aera of Paulus 
 jEgineta. The eye, in inflammations, was scarified by 
 the friction of the rough Milesian wool. 
 
 We have enlarged on this subject because we have 
 not found the Coan system fully and impartially stated ; 
 and because the practice of Hippocrates, like an over- 
 ruling genius, has continued to lead us, by imperceptible 
 threads, even to the present aera. Subsequent to. his 
 time his descendants and disciples continued in the 
 same line, and for many ages little improvement was 
 made in practice, and but few innovations occurred in 
 physiology. For the latter we are indebted to Plato, 
 
 whose fancies on this subject are amusing, and, but 
 that we have little room for amusement only, might 
 for some time detain us. The names of Hippocrates' 
 successors, and we could add scarcely any thing to the 
 catalogue, would not be interesting; but we were some- 
 what surprised among them to find the elder and 
 younger Dionysius. We could easily conceive that the 
 elder, as was reported, delighted in witnessing the most 
 painful surgical operations ; but the idle dissipated cha- 
 racter of the younger forbad us to expect from him any 
 mental exertion. It is suggested, however, that the 
 barbers and perfumers shops, for he was as conde- 
 scending and familiar as our fifth Henry when prince 
 of Wales, were called 'isttfiix, and that it might there- 
 fore be truly said that his time was employed it }*rfii(, 
 but not in medical disquisitions. 
 
 From the time of Hippocrates to that of Ptolemy 
 Philadelphus few were the medical practitioners, and 
 these rather distinguished for fancy and refinement 
 than any improvement in the art. Diodes, already 
 noticed in the history of surgery, rescues this period 
 from total insignificance. Yet, even at this time, when 
 authors contended that no blood naturally entered the 
 arteries, and the arterial vibrations were attributed to a 
 fiulxificconatus, the pulse was attended to and employed 
 among other prognostics. The fame, however, of the 
 medical practitioners was eclipsed by that of Aristotle, 
 who flourished at this time; a man to whom every 
 branch of natural science was highly indebted, who 
 alone united the most comprehensive views, the acutest 
 genius, and the most unremitting diligence, and who 
 has only been disregarded by those who have not talents 
 to appreciate his labours s His two books on medicine 
 are unfortunately lost; his anatomy, in the works which 
 remain, is not on the whole correct, and his physiology 
 somewhat fanciful. These were, however, the faults of 
 his aera, not his own. Whatever were the errors of his 
 physiology, and philosophy, both were adopted in gene- 
 ral by Galen, and more exclusively by the Arabians ; 
 so that their effects were most extensive. The vast 
 knowledge which Aristotle possessed in the three king- 
 doms of nature is sufficiently understood ; to his in- 
 structions we are indebted for what Theophrastus has 
 collected, and perhaps for the fatal knowledge which 
 Thrasyas is said to have possessed of the deleterious 
 qualities of vegetables. The other physicians of this 
 aera do not merit the slightest notice. 
 
 The prominent objects which next offer themselves 
 to our attention are Herofihilus and Erasistratus, the 
 great founders of the Alexandrian school, at least the 
 powerful supporters of its credit. Erasistratus we have 
 styled the elder, but the chronology of this very early 
 period is uncertain. rasistratus was a physician of 
 some eminence, but he applied to anatomy at a very late 
 period of his life, and with great candour recanted, in 
 consequence of his discoveries, some of his early opi- 
 nions. He certainly approached very near the secret of 
 the circulation, but could not understand the use of a 
 double heart. He supposed digestion to be performed 
 by attrition, and violently opposed the humoral patho- 
 logy of his predecessors. His own system rested on the 
 idea of the arteries containing only a spirit, and that 
 diseases, particularly fevers and inflammations, arose 
 from their admitting blood. He was apprehensive of 
 bleeding, lest the blood should find a way from the 
 
M E D 
 
 944 
 
 MED 
 
 veins to the arteries; of purging, because Pythagoras 
 had forbidden it. He reduced his patients by abstinence, 
 or by violent exercise : venesection he supplied by 
 ligatures; purgatives by slight emetics, or by clysters. 
 He recommended simple medicines, and violently re- 
 probated the complicated formulae of that aera. 
 
 The school of Smyrna, in which Erasistratus taught, 
 was undoubtedly famous; but there is reason to" doubt 
 whether the medals which remain, supposed by Mead 
 to have been struck in honour or commemoration- of 
 this seminary, had really such an object. The figure of 
 TEsculapius, which they bear, is so common on medals 
 where there is not the slightest suspicion of their being 
 intended to commemorate physicians, that the image 
 carries no conviction. The names added seem to be 
 those of magistrates or priests; indeed these offices 
 were sometimes united, and should the name of a 
 physician occur, it rather belonged to him in his official 
 than his medical capacity. 
 
 Herofihilus, though chiefly distinguished as an anato- 
 mist, was, however, according to Galen, acquainted 
 with the whole science of medicine. He, as well as 
 Erasistratus, was accused of dissecting criminals alive; 
 nor can we at this time deny what Celsus has expressly 
 asserted, and Tertullian confirmed, notwithstanding the 
 silence or the evasions of Pliny. He certainly first saw 
 the lacteals in goats, and gave his name to many parts 
 of the human body, which he first described. We are 
 informed by Plutarch that he considered the function of 
 respiration to be performed by two systoles and two 
 diastoles, but his account is far from being intelligible. 
 Every complaint, he thought, was owing to humidity. 
 In pleurisy, one portion of the lungs was only, in his 
 opinion, affected ; in peripneumony the whole viscus. 
 He was peculiarly minute in his prognostics from the 
 pulse, and appears to have illustrated it by a geometrical 
 construction ; but Pliny, to whom we are indebted for 
 the account, seems to think that the full explanation 
 had not reached even his era. He chiefly depended on 
 vegetable medicines and used hellebore freely. When 
 the whole system was in confusion, he thought the dis- 
 ease would escape. He was also fond of gymnastic 
 exercises, and is quoted by Eustathius in his notes on 
 Homer, unless with some able critics we read Herodicus, 
 the first patron of gymnastic exercises, for Herophilus. 
 The followers of Herophilus were numerous, and their 
 names arc preserved ; but they are spoken of with little 
 respect by Galen, as arrogant and loquacious ; and it is 
 singular that not a single one has been celebrated for 
 his anatomical acquisitions. 
 
 The indifference to anatomy seemingly arose from 
 the gradually increasing influence of a new sect, whose 
 origin has been traced to Acfon of Agrigentum, the 
 rival of Empedocles, and the cotemporary (probably) 
 of Hippocrates, I mean the EMPIRICAL. Its real 
 author, however, according to Galen, was Philinus of 
 Cos, the pupil of Herophilus ; though Serajiion, on the 
 authority of Celsus, has bedn considered as the first and 
 chief of this sect. Herophilus himself may have dic- 
 tated this schism, by lessening the authority of Hip- 
 pocrates, whose anatomical descriptions were found by 
 Herophilus to be seldom consonant with the human 
 structure. It appears, however, more probable that the 
 new sect arose from the superstitious dread of the 
 Grecians, who thought themselves polluted by the touch 
 
 of a dead body, for Herophilus dissected in Egypt ; raid 
 this I conjecture to have been the case, since the first 
 mark of disaffection expressed by Philinus was the 
 aversion to anatomical dissections ; nor can I find, after 
 a very minute enquiry, that he proceeded farther in his 
 heresy.- He wrote also some tracts on plants, and com- 
 mentaries on Hippocrates; but very little is known of him. 
 Strafiion of Alexandria, first openly contended that all 
 dogmata in medicine were useless or injurious. The 
 result of casual information, when pursued in practice, 
 they called imitation; frequent imitation an experimen- 
 tal habit ; and they formed rules, more or less general, 
 according to each. When they transferred what they 
 had observed respecting one disease to another, they 
 called it epilogismus ; and the result of their own ob- 
 servation, autopsia ; that of others, history : the two last 
 with analogy (epilogismus) they styled the tripod of 
 medicine. This is the equivocal triplex sermo which Ga- 
 len accuses Scrap ion of preferring to the ancient dogmata. 
 Of the empirical practice Ccelius Aurelianushas given 
 some specimens : castor, cicuta or opium, and henbane, 
 were the chief remedies. In the account of epilepsy 
 the reader will find almost the whole of the materia 
 medica of the empirics ; but they usually premised 
 bleeding, vomiting with veratrum album, and purging 
 with black hellebore and scammony. 
 
 The followers of Serapion have not been distinguished 
 in the annals of medicine ; and one of the last, whose 
 name merits our regard, Heraclides of Tartntum, devi- 
 ated, we suspect, from his predecessors, since he com- 
 mented on all the works of Hippocrates, and is praised 
 by Galen. His tracts on internal affections and on diet 
 were also commended ; but, in general, the empirics 
 were attentive to diaetetics and to surgery. Celsus 
 praises their ordering moderate and frequent potions in 
 fevers, though he disapproves of their management of 
 quartans. Galen describes an antidote of Heraclides, 
 which consisted of the juices of cicuta and henbane, of 
 each four drachms ; of castor, white pepper, costus, 
 myrrh, and opium, of each a drachm. These were 
 mixed in two glasses of wine, and evaporated in the 
 sun till the whole was of the consistence of an electuary, 
 and the quantity of a horse bean given with two glasses 
 of wine in all cases of bites from poisonous animals, in 
 pains, and in strangulated uterus. 
 
 We have arrived far beyond the period when Celsus 
 tells us that medicine was divided into three branches, 
 diaetetics, pharmaceutics, and surgery, yet we have seen 
 the same authors treating of each ; and though the 
 proportion of their attention has been varied according 
 to their fancies and opinions, yet the same author has 
 seldom wholly neglected either. The language of Cel- 
 sus seems therefore to have been mistaken, and in Tres 
 partes deducta seems to mean the particular attention 
 paid to each branch ; for surgical knowledge often exert- 
 ed in the moment of necessity, and diaetetics, which re- 
 quire domestic attention, could form no part of the 
 systems of the priests. Some, however, were particularly 
 famous for branches of the science, which they had 
 particularly cultivated, and we know that lithotomy, 
 for instance, was practised by exclusive operators. 
 The empirics, we have indeed remarked, were pecu- 
 liarly attentive to diet; but there is no evidence of any 
 real separation, except in the case of the operation for 
 the stone. On attentively examining this subject, we 
 
31 ED 
 
 945 
 
 31 E D 
 
 find traces of compoundcrs of medicines (pharmacopo- 
 lae) distinct from the practitioners. Theophrastus, for in- 
 stance, distinguished the Pharmacopeia Thrasyas from 
 his pupil Alexias, who was acquainted with the whole 
 art of medicine. The same author asserts that Eu- 
 clenius of Chio was accustomed to prepare twenty doses 
 of hellebore in one morning; and it appears, from the 
 subsequent sentence, that the pharmacopolae kept open 
 stalls, not unlike, probably, the stages of modern moun- 
 tebanks. The herbalists were a still inferior class, sub- 
 servient to the pharmacopeia. The successors of He- 
 raclides are not of sufficient importance to detain us, 
 for much remains to fill up the picture. 
 
 Greece was now become subservient to the superior 
 genius of Rome, and we must there look for the pro- 
 gressive steps of medical improvement. Rome, formed 
 by the rude tribes of ferocious banditti, wanted for 
 many ages little more than those chirurgical aids which 
 their mode of life rendered indispensable. Epidemic 
 fevers, however, were at times violent and fatal, from 
 the Pontine marshes, which were at no greaj distance 
 from this capital of the world. Yet, for nearly 600 
 years, they were said to be without medical aid, and 
 their only resources to have apparently been blind 
 empiricism, superstitious charms, or religious cere- 
 monies. Temples seem to have been erected to r f.- 
 BRIS, and their most destructive enemy, thus raised to 
 the rank of a goddess, was worshipped. In various parts 
 of the city subordinate deities of the same kind were in- 
 troduced; and no less than three goddesses, Intercidona, 
 Pilumna, and Deverra, were propitiated by offerings to 
 confine Sylvanus, who was supposed to be inimical to 
 women in child bed. In the year 32 1 ab urbe condita, 
 a temple was erected to Apollo for the health and safety 
 of the Roman people ; and in 470 jEsculapius, or rather 
 his emblem, a snake, was brought to Rome by a solemn 
 embassy, sent for the purpose to Epidaurus. The snake 
 took refuge in an island in the Tiber, and there the 
 temple of the god was erected. This fact is of con- 
 siderable importance in the history of medicine, since it 
 proves that the worship of JLsculapius was continued 
 in Greece in that era, and consequently that traces of 
 the records from which, as a sacred fountain, Hippo- 
 crates drew a great part of his observations, were still 
 preserved. Some of the votive tablets hung up in this 
 new temple are preserved by Gruter, and of a date so 
 late as the age of the Antonines ; but these are in 
 Greek, and seem to have owed their origin to the grati- 
 tude or superstition of some Greeks who at that time 
 resided in the city. 
 
 It indeed appears singular, that, while Rome was so 
 little distant from Naples, a Greek city, who traced 
 their original to the Rhodians, among whom JLSCU- 
 lapius was worshipped, they should have had no traces 
 of medicine ; especially as the Pythagorean philosophy 
 was brought from thence, or from the farther provinces, 
 styled Magna Graecia, to the Roman kings. The tes- 
 timony of Pliny, however, is positive ; nor is it repelled 
 by Dionysius of Halicarnassus, who remarks, in two 
 distinct epidemics, viz. of the years of 282 and 401 ab 
 urbe condita, that the disease was so violent, as to baffle 
 the skill of the physicians ; for such would be the lan- 
 guage, whatever the medical aid might have been. The 
 stern patriotism of Marcus Cato seems to have pre- 
 vented the increasing influence of the Grecian physic ; 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 and, from authority, or complaisance, Pliny fixed the 
 period of 600 (strictly 535) years, during which no 
 physicians were to be found in Rome. It must be 
 obvious, as we have already insinuated, that this coultl 
 not be strictly true ; for some resources, either ridiculous 
 or superstitious, must have been sought for when dis- 
 ease occurred. The diaetetic system, the virtues of 
 cabbage, adopted from the school of Pythagoras, and the 
 superstitious attachment to the Asclepiadse, could not 
 have sufficed ; but we find little- to substitute in their 
 place. The Roman records fail us, and the authority of 
 Cato is supreme. We mean not, in this account, to 
 allude to a law said to be introduced by Cato, prohibit- 
 ing the Grecian practice ; for at the time of the arrival of 
 Archagathus from Greece, he was but fifteen years old; 
 but, as we have remarked, to his influence in prevent- 
 ing the increase of the prevailing fashion. The fame of 
 Archagathus quickly faded ; for, though at first styled 
 Vulnerarius, he was soon stigmatized by the appellation 
 Carnifex. Of the practice of Cato, who wished to su- 
 persede the Grecian system, we have hints from Pliny, 
 Plutarch, and his own remaining works. He did not 
 enjoin abstinence, but allowed his patients to eat vege- 
 tables (Pliny says cabbage, exclusively), ducks, pigeons, 
 or hares. In fractures and dislocations, his remedy was 
 a charm, consisting of hard words, without a meaning. 
 The English reader may find some amusement on this 
 subject in the memoirs of Martinus Scriblerus. 
 
 The bad success of the severer practice of Archa- 
 gathus soon rendered his successors more gentle in their 
 operations ; but that some remains of the active Greek 
 surgery continued to prevail we learn from Plutarch, 
 who informs us, that, when C. Marius suffered the ex- 
 tirpation of the varices of one leg without a groan, he 
 declined the attempt on the other, saying, that the 
 advantages did not compensate for the sufferings. 
 
 Numerous works have been written to prove, that 
 physicians at Rome were slaves, liberti, or foreigners. 
 The opponents of this opinion have been equally 
 voluminous. We must, as usual, give the result of our 
 inquiry without engaging in the controversy. It seems 
 clear that the greater number of practitioners were of 
 the description mentioned, but it is equally certain that 
 many were of a superior character. Archagathus him- 
 self was received at first with great ardour, and a house 
 purchased for him ; nor, on the decline of his credit, was 
 he apparently deprived of it. He was also raised to the 
 rank of a Roman citizen; and the Aquilian law declares, 
 that, if any physician neglects a slave after any opera- 
 tion, he shall be pronounced guilty of a crime. By the 
 same law, an action will lie against a physician, who, by 
 the unskilful use of the knife or of medicine, shall kill 
 a slave; and Ulpian decides, that a midwife, in the same 
 circumstances, shall be pronounced equally guilty v 
 These regulations must relate to free men, and the 
 Aquilian law is confessedly anterior to the age of the 
 Caesars, for all physicians were by Julius Caesar raised jto 
 the rank of Roman citizens. Varro is also explicit on 
 this subject, when he discusses the question for what 
 farms it is preferable to have artificers, among which he 
 reckons medical assistants, occasionally hired, and to 
 what kinds it is better to have slaves attached. In 
 the time of Cato, also, the Phoenicians had been driven 
 from Sicily by the Romans, and the Macedonians from 
 Greece. The Grecians had therefore recovered a great 
 6E 
 
MED 
 
 946 
 
 ME D 
 
 share of their former liberty. As their language was 
 fashionable, their manners pleasing, their demeanour 
 obliging, perhaps approaching to servility (Juvenal), it 
 is not surprising that they should flock to Rome, nor 
 that they should be favourably received. 
 
 Medicine obtained no inconsiderable advantages from 
 the legacy of Attains Philometor^ the last king of Per- 
 gamus, who left the Romans his heir. We are told by 
 Galen that the Pergameni were the rivals of the 
 Egyptians in collecting books ; and Philometor was 
 peculiarly attached to gardening, and the examination of 
 the powers of poisonous plants. It has been said that 
 this study was rendered subservient to the most cruel 
 purposes, but of Philometor's cruelty we have no evi- 
 dence. We know that he wrote some tracts on agri- 
 
 eulture, which Pliny and Varro have praised ; that he 
 engaged-in metallurgic experiments, and in modelling 
 with wax : Galen describes also, with commendation, 
 some medicines invented by him. To the patronage 
 and to the assistance, probably, of Philometor, we are 
 indebted for the works of JYicander, particularly the 
 Theriaca and Alexipharmica. His collection of reme- 
 "dies, the prognostics translated from Hippocrates, and a 
 work in verse, De Re Rustica, highly commended by 
 Cicero, are lost. A long fragment of the last is pre- 
 served by Athenseus, which shows that it contained 
 many observations relative to medicine. The poems 
 which remain were highly valued by ancient authors, as 
 we find from the numerous commentaries on them ; 
 and whatever may be said of Attains' more philosophical 
 or patriotic pursuits, it is still probable that experiments 
 on condemned criminals furnished Nicander with many 
 facts. The history of medicine describes Thrasyas as 
 attentive to poisonous plants, and perhaps their anti- 
 dotes, fable speaks of Deianira, Hecate, Circe, and Me- 
 dea, but animal poisons were first considered scientifically 
 by Nicander. The king of Pontus, about the same period, 
 engaged in a similar investigation ; and to his experi- 
 ments in pursuit of antidotes we owe the famous medi- 
 cine, which bears his name, Mithridate. The receipt, 
 
 with many others, was taken from the cabinet of Mi- 
 thridates, by Pompey, who directed his freed man Le- 
 nseus to translate them. The original formula however 
 of this famous alexipharmic consisted only of two dried 
 nuts, as many figs, twenty leaves of rue, and a grain of 
 salt. To this remedy we shall, however, return. 
 
 The pursuit of this subject has drawn us from our 
 chronological clue ; for, previous to the conquest of 
 Pontus, Asclefiiades flourished. He was not a Roman, 
 but born in Prusia, a city of Bithynia. He was by pro- 
 fession a rhetorician, an Epicurean, and the friend of 
 Cicero. If we may trust the report of Pliny, Ascle- 
 piades came to Rome without any knowledge of medi- 
 cine; and, failing in his attempts as a rhetorician, he 
 with little preparation professed himself a physician. 
 He was the first of this profession who gained general 
 esteem in the capital of the world, and whose name has 
 reached posterity. Pliny gives a long account of the 
 artifices by which he attained his reputation, but they 
 are such only as every fashionable physician employs, 
 viz. pleasing the patient, and avoiding every thing that 
 can give unefasiness, till nature cures, or yields to the 
 disease. He curtailed the rigorous abstinence of the 
 Greek physicians, gave wine occasionally, recommended 
 friction, gestation, baths, Sec. vide BALNEUM, pro- 
 
 fessing to cure with speed, with safety, and without 
 inconvenience.- He declared that he deserved no credit, 
 if he was himself unwell ; and, fortunately for the credit 
 of his system, he died in extreme old age, in conse- 
 quence of a fall over the stairs. 
 
 Asclepiades was the founder of a new sect styled the 
 METHODIC; for his philosophy was that of Democritus 
 as reformed by Epicurus, and his physiology rested on 
 corpuscles, (lowing through invisible pores. The> 
 doctrine of Hippocrates, respecting the intelligence of 
 nature, and her influence in curing diseases, he rejected 
 with contempt. He denied even the power of at- 
 traction in the magnet. The soul he considered only as 
 the united action of all the senses ; and the intellect, or 
 the power by which we understand what is secret or 
 concealed, consisted, according to Asclepiades, in a reso- 
 lution of the ideas, attained by the sensible images for- 
 merly collected. Every thing happened, in his opinion, 
 from necessity, and nothing without a cause; nor was- 
 nature any thing but the body, or its motions, and, in- 
 stead of assisting, usually injurious. Thus the Epicurean 
 system of Asclepiades verged towards Stoicism. His ana- 
 tomical knowledge was very imperfect, or he would not 
 have thought that the urine passed from the intestines 
 into the bladder through pores. Digestion was, in his 
 opinion, unnecessary ; and he supposed that the food 
 was carried into the blood, and there attenuated till it 
 was adapted to the pores of the vessels which conveyed 
 it as nourishment. Hunger was induced by the relaxa- 
 tion of the larger, and thirst by that of the smaller 
 pores. The faeces were not, he thought, excrement!-, 
 tious, as some insects fed on them. 
 
 His pathology was of a similar complexion. Inflam- 
 mation was owing to obstruction either from the mag- 
 nitude, the figure, the multitude, or the rapid motion 
 of the atoms ; pain to obstruction from particles of 
 a large size, and the absence of the smaller ones. 
 Paintings, dropsies, and hectics, arose from the too> 
 great size of the pores; and dropsies, in particular, he 
 thought might be owing to the transudation of the flesh, 
 which then became water. Quotidians were owing, in 
 his opinion, to the obstruction of the larger particles, 
 tertians of the less, and quartans of the least. He 
 denied the existence of critical days. 
 
 This system he adorned with all the art of his former 
 profession, and his practice was no less captivating. He 
 rejected vomits and purgatives ; admitted of bleeding, 
 but with numerous limitations ; and substituted, forpur- 
 gatives, the most acrid clysters. Obstructions v were, he 
 thought, best removed by wine, by friction, gestation, 
 and bathing. He plumed himself on having first directed 
 frictions, and is minute in his directions for their 
 management ; yet, so far as we can collect from his 
 disciples, he added little to what Hippocrates had, in a 
 few words, directed. He sometimes, however, ordered 
 medicines, though chiefly external applications, and 
 occasionally scarifications. 
 
 Thus was this famous revolution in medicine effected, 
 not from superior judgment, more extensive observa- 
 tion, or experience, but from ignorance of what former 
 practitioners had taught, and indolence, which rendered 
 him unwilling to learn. It was easier to construct a 
 fanciful romance than to study by the midnight lamp, 
 and some late systematics have thought the same. 
 Tlie whole was rendered fashionable by his eloquence, 
 
MED 
 
 947 
 
 MED 
 
 and the comparative pleasantness of his medical di- 
 rections. 
 
 We must not, however, suppose, as has been too com- 
 mon with medical historians, that Asclepiades had no 
 prototype or rival. Celsus expressly remarks, that he 
 borrowed from Cleo/i/iantug, a physician of a former era ; 
 end Pliny observes that the use of wine, as directed by 
 Asclepiades, was borrowed from the same author, 
 whose period is uncertain, though we approach it by 
 finding that his scholar Mnemon flourished in the time 
 of Ptolemy Euergetes. One sarcasm of his rivals has 
 been mentioned, where he is referred to the butchers 
 and cooks, as able to give him correcter physiological 
 views than he possessed. Cicero also, the friend of 
 Asclepiades, highly praisesCrareras,and bitterly laments 
 the death otjtlexion. We may likewise mention, though 
 it might more properly occur in another place, that 
 Crateras the herbalist, highly commended by Pliny and 
 Dioscorides was probably the first who drew figures of 
 plants. He lived, however, in the time of Mithridates, 
 and must be distinguished from a physician of the same 
 name, the cotemporary of Hippocrates ; nor is it too late 
 to add, that many Asclepiades flourished in subsequent 
 eras, whose works and opinions, without great care, may 
 be confounded with those of the Bithynian. 
 
 The sect of Asclepiades seems not to have been at 
 once established. Alexander P/iilalet/ies, his scholar, 
 taught in Asia ; and Artorius, the physician of Augustus, 
 who perished at sea, Ab. U. C. 722, was also a follower 
 of this celebrated innovator. Arlorius has been con- 
 founded with Antonius Musa ; but he had been dead 
 ten years, when the latter succeeded in the cure of the 
 emperor, after his former physician had failed. Who 
 that physician was is not certainly known. If we trust 
 the emendation of P. Harduin, he was called Camellius; 
 and this name occurs not only on inscriptions preserved 
 by Gruter, but on medals. What the disease of Augustus 
 was we are not informed ; probably a debilitated sys- 
 tem, which A. Musa cured by cold bathing, cold 
 drinks, and lettuces, which Camelius' scruples had for- 
 bidden. The gratitude of Augustus was unbounded. 
 His pecuniary rewards were immense : he was allowed 
 to wear the ring; and immunities were not only granted 
 to him, but to all who exercised the same art. Sue- 
 tonius adds, that his statue, made of brass, was placed 
 next that of -tsculapius. We have no reason to sup- 
 pose that Musa was a follower of Asclepiades ; for he is 
 spoken of by Galen as intimately acquainted with the 
 whole science of medicine. 
 
 Whether it arose from the slow progress of the plans 
 of Asclepiades, or from the alterations and improve- 
 ments of Themison, that the latter has been considered 
 as the founder of the methodic sect, is uncertain. Such, 
 however, is the general language of medical history, and 
 we must follow her steps. Themison has been highly 
 commended by his cotemporaries and successors, and 
 his name was long synonymous with that of an able phy- 
 sician. Yet we cannot but recollect the line of Juvenal : 
 
 Quot Themison <egro aulumno occiderat uno. 
 
 Asclepiades chiefly considered the causes of diseases : 
 Themison thought it only necessary to connect them by 
 some common symptom, and divided diseases into the 
 stricta, laxa, and mixta. By these terms we must not 
 understand, with the generality of authors, constricted 
 
 and relaxed fibres, or a mixture of both, but diseases 
 attended with impeded or increased secretions, or too 
 great discharges from one part, and too little from an- 
 other. These principles afforded a fiath for physicians, 
 and hence the sect (from futeX'ts, via) was styled the 
 methodic. In the first case he directs evacuants, in the 
 second restringents, and in the third to oppose, by either 
 class of remedies, the most dangerous disease. Such 
 was the system he taught in advanced age ; but the 
 methodic doctrine had not yet been polished with care, 
 so that we shall speak of Themison as an individual 
 only in this place. 
 
 Themison neglected the precepts of Asclepiades in 
 many respects, particularly in giving aloes and scam- 
 mony, in allowing cold water after bleeding, and in not 
 observing the due periods for giving nourishment, ex- 
 citing evacuations, or bleeding. It is remarkable that ia 
 the writings of the methodic sect we find the first traces 
 of bleeding with leeches ; and Coelius Aurelianus re- 
 lates a singular fact of Themison, that, having been bit 
 by a mad animal, or possibly remaining too long with 
 a friend labouring under an hydrophobia, he contracted 
 the same disease. He cured himself; but, when he at- 
 tempted to explain the method, he relapsed. This must 
 have been a high degree of hypochondriasis. He was the 
 author of many works, from which Ccelius Aurelianus 
 has preserved short extracts ; but we can select nothing 
 very important, except his praises of plantago, a plant 
 supposed to be discovered by himself. 
 
 The system of Themison seems to have had no very 
 violent opponent, or defendant : so far as we can col- 
 lect, the opinions of physicians vibrated between the 
 pores of Asclepiades,and the strictureor laxityof Themi- 
 son, and practitioners seem to have reasoned with some 
 freedom, though with no striking marks of genius or 
 ability. A work intitled Problemata Medica, ascribed 
 to Cnssiut, who seems to have lived about the end of the 
 reign of Augustus, and the beginning of that of Tibe- 
 rius, displays some marks of judgment and discrimina- 
 tion ; but in his reasoning he seems to lean rather to the 
 opinions of Asclepiades than Themison. We must not, 
 however, conceal that the problems have been attri- 
 buted -to a later author, who is by no means a servile 
 follower of the Rhetorician's doctrines. His practice, ^s 
 we learn from Celsus, was far from irrational, and he 
 freely gave cold water in fevers. Galen and Scribonius 
 Largus mention a remedy of Cassius, called colice, as 
 useful in colic pains. It consisted of carminatives, 
 spices, opium, and saffron. This receipt Cassius left, 
 apparently, to his servant Atimetus, whom he bequeath- 
 ed to Tiberius, and from him Scribonius received it. 
 
 Celsus was another distinguished practitioner of the 
 methodic sect, who brought, or greatly contributed to 
 bring, physicians back to the patient study and obser- 
 vation recommended by Hippocrates. He seems to 
 have been a cotemporary of Cassius ; and his language 
 alone would place him in the Augustan age. Some 
 late critics have reduced him to that of Trajan. Pliny, 
 however, who dedicates his work to Vespasian Titus, 
 in his sixth consulship, A. U. 830, quotes passages of 
 Celsus, which we still find in his writings ; but Trajan 
 only began to reign twenty years afterwards. Pliny- 
 also observes, that Julius Graecinus, respecting vine- 
 yards, transcribed the directionsof Celsus ; butJ. Grae- 
 cinus was murdered bv Caligula, according to Tacitus, 
 6 E 2 
 
MED 
 
 948 
 
 M Ell 
 
 and Caligula was himself killed in A. U. 783. Celsus 
 tells us that Themison, in advanced Ife, had deviated 
 from the precepts of Asclepiades, and Pliny, that The- 
 mison was the pupil of Asclepiades, who lived in 
 the time ofPompey. Celsus, indeed, speaks of The- 
 mison as still alive, and consequently he must have 
 himself flourished in the latter years of Augustus. Cel- 
 sus is said to have been a Roman, or perhaps a Veronese ; 
 but though he speaks occasionally of his own observa- 
 tions, he was not a regular medical practitioner. Pliny 
 never mentions him in this light ; and, when he enu- 
 merates the physicians of Rome, the name of Celsus is 
 not included. 
 
 Celsus in his medical works has chiefly followed 
 Hippocrates, particularly in his Histories of Diseases and 
 Prognostics, except in relation to critical days ; but he 
 is not, as has been supposed, the servile commentator 
 of the Coan sage ; for he quotes numerous authors of 
 a later era, and seems to have given a brief abstract of 
 the best systems, in a connected view, though evident! y of 
 the methodic sect, and the echo of Themison in what 
 Delates to the cure of fevers. He is, indeed, rather an epi- 
 tomeof his predecessor's maxims,than himself an object 
 of historical research ; and we shall leave him with re- 
 marking, that those who wish to study the opinions and 
 practice of the ancient physicians will find both ele- 
 gantly, as well as correctly, detailed in Celsus. 
 
 We should scarcely have mentioned SEmilius Macer, 
 a physician of this era, who is said to have written on 
 plants, on breeding birds, and on theriaca,but to remark 
 that his works are lost, and that the poem on the Vir- 
 tues of Plants, ascribed to him, is the production of an 
 obscure monk of the middle ages, or, as has been said, 
 of the physician Odo. Of Servilius Democrates we 
 should also have scarcely spoken, since his era is un- 
 certain, and the subject is too uninteresting to induce us 
 to engage in the disquisition, but that the more laboured 
 composition of the Mithridate and Theriaca is profess- 
 edly taken from his works by Galen. They were de- 
 tailed in Greek iambics. Of an uncertain age also is 
 Philo, whose name is preserved in the Philonium, a 
 preparation described, according to Galen, in elegiac 
 verses. In this prescription the corrector of opium is 
 the euphorbium, as in the theriaca it is the squill. He 
 seems to speak of himself as of the family of Asclepi- 
 ades ; but his age, we have said, is doubtful. 
 
 Scribonius Largus, of whom we have incidentally 
 spoken, was of an era posterior to that of Celsus, though 
 not so late as has been suspected from his style ; a pecu- 
 liarity satisfactorily explained, by supposing that he 
 wrote in Greek, and that his work was translated by an 
 inferior author. His tract on the composition of me- 
 dicines contains many choice receipts, collected from 
 different sources, chiefly private collections, and empi- 
 rical traditions, which are not found to countenance the 
 encomia with which they are introduced. Scribonius 
 highly commends his preceptor,^/m/fzu* Celsus, whose 
 antidote against the hydrophobia he has preserved. 
 Another pharmaceutist of that era was Philenides or 
 Philonides, who wrote, according to Dioscorides, on 
 white hellebore; but the chief author in this department 
 of medicine was jtndromac/ius, perhaps the first who 
 was dignified with the title of archiater, though the ho- 
 nour of priority has been contested in favour of Demo- 
 crates. The title has been equally the subject of con- 
 
 troversy, and it has been disputed whether it meant the 
 principal, or the emperor's physician. Galen, indeed, ex- 
 pressly observes, that such were his talents, not only in 
 the medical but in the literary departments, that he was 
 appointed ag%tiv rv ixrfSt. He was the author of the 
 theriaca, still known by his name, whose utility con- 
 sisted not only in resisting the power of all poisons, but 
 in giving calmness and hilarity, as well as removing the 
 effects of fatigue. In this preparation the troches of 
 vipers were designed to be the alexipharmic, and the 
 opium the cordial, ingredient. This remedy, for more 
 than one thousand five hundred years, enjoyed the 
 highest reputation, and was prepared by kings and no- 
 blemen with the most accurate attention. The receipt 
 in Greek verse is preserved by Galen. Andromachus 
 has left no other memorial ; but the works of his son 
 are often quoted by Galen, though neglected by later 
 authors, as he is not explicit respecting the preparation 
 of his compositions, or the times of most successfully 
 employing them. 
 
 Numerous are the collectors of formulae in this pe- 
 riod. Among these are the younger ^t/cle/iiades, called, 
 probably f;>r the sake of distinction, pxppiaxiav ; Cha- 
 ricles, highly commended by Tacitus, and Afenecrates, 
 perhaps of an earlier era, who first endeavoured to 
 abolish the medical characters of weights and measures, 
 as liable to be mistaken by transcribers, and to substi- 
 tute words. The improvement, however desirable, 
 was soon overlooked, and Galen complains that the 
 characters were again employed. 
 
 There is much reason to suppose, that, from the time 
 of Celsus, physicians again returned to the more cer- 
 tain road of observation and sound reason ; but cither 
 the rage of innovation, or the desire of distinction, ex- 
 cited another scctarist, who, like Asclepiades in a for- 
 mer, and Paracelsus in a later, era, attempted to over- 
 turn all that his predecessors had collected. This man 
 was Thessalus Trallianus, who boastingly styled himself, 
 on his tomb, latronice. ,His father was of the lowest, 
 rank, and Thessalus himself without the advantages of 
 education. This is the account, indeed, of Galen, who, 
 on every occasion, eagerly censures him ; but we have 
 the evidence of Pliny to convict him of the most dis- 
 gusting arrogance, and the most consummate igno- 
 rance. He gained access to his superiors by flattery, 
 and a subserviency to their pleasures; nor did he pro- 
 fess himself a physician till he had disgraced himself by 
 every species of infamy in their service. His system 
 differed, however, very little from that of Asclepiades 
 and Themison. If, in their opinion, health consisted 
 in the pores being adapted to the fluid, and disease in. 
 their being unsuitable, Thessalus thought the same. 
 But in the mode of relief he aimed at changing the 
 state of the solids rather than the fluids. He also was- 
 the first who in fever ordered three days abstinence and 
 rest, from which physicians were afterwards called 
 diatritarii. His peculiar pathological opinions intro- 
 duced a singular language, which has not been pro- 
 perly explained, viz. metasyncrysis and metasyncriticat 
 remedies. In the language of the methodic sect, 
 svyxpivf$litt is opposed to hantpbirfa.!, the former mean- 
 ing to mix and unite, the latter to separate. MITX^VI- 
 Kpiver,6*i, therefore, means the separation of bodies 
 previously united. Ccelius Aurelianus uses the words- 
 recorporate and recorporatio. The chief works o 
 
MED 
 
 949 
 
 31 ED 
 
 Thessalus, quoted by Coelius Aurelianus, relate to diet; 
 but Galen mentions his name on a subject of surgery, 
 which leads us to suppose that he wrote some chirur- 
 gical tracts. 
 
 Among those who recommended themselves by the 
 novelty of their fancies rather than their improvements, 
 we may mention Crinas, of Marseilles, who only al- 
 lowed food when the horoscope of the patient permit- 
 ted; a system sarcastically hinted at by Juvenal ; and 
 CAarmis, from the same city, who, with less discrimina- 
 tion and more eagerness than A. Musa, allowed only 
 of cold baths and cold drinks. Authors of a superior 
 character, in this era, were Kufus E/iAesius, who was 
 perhaps the first medical lexicographer, and who wrote 
 De Nominibus Partium, and Erotian, whose Lexicon 
 Hippocraticum is still a work of great value. Rufus, 
 \\ ho is placed by some historians in the time of Trajan, 
 wrote many other works, particularly one on the affec- 
 tions of the bladder. His poem, in hexameter verse, 
 on plants, is wholly lost, unless, as has been suspected, 
 the lines on the plants consecrated to the gods, added 
 by Aldus to his edition of Dioscorides, and preserved 
 in the Greek bibliotheca, be a part of it, as Fabricius 
 suspects. 
 
 In this era also, from the age of Nero to tl\at of 
 Trajan, Dioscorides and Pliny lived. The vast work of 
 the latter has furnished many parts of this history, and 
 the materia medica is indebted to each author for the 
 most important aid. We have mentioned them more 
 particularly in another place. From the Preface to 
 .irins it is probable that he was himself a practitioner 
 of medicine, though to no great extent; and, from the 
 predilection he seems to feel for the sect of Asclepiades, 
 if we may guess from his almost exclusively quoting 
 his followers, he was probably a Methodic. 
 
 It will be obvious, from this history, that the doc- 
 trine of the Methodics had, at no period, a very general 
 currency, and about this time the Asclepiades were di- 
 vided into many subordinate sects. One of these, the 
 EPISYXTHETICS, endeavoured to reconcile' the various 
 discordant opinions of different authors; and another, 
 the ECLECTICS, to'select from each system what was 
 most probable. The chief of the first was Leonides of 
 Alexandria, whose works are lost, and from the quota- 
 tions which remain in other authors, it is not easy to 
 ascertain his peculiar opinions. The chief of the eclec- 
 tics was Archigene s of A/iamea, a most excellent author, 
 highly commended by Haller in all the different de- 
 partments of medicine. He was a scholar of Agathinus, 
 one of the chiefs of the Episynthetics. 
 
 Another sect into which the Methodics divided, and 
 which was at last absorbed in, or absorbed, them, the 
 PNEUMATIC, merits more particular notice. The chief 
 of this sect was Athenzua of Attalia, a man whose 
 system, according to Galen, was polished with greater 
 skill than that of any of his cotemporaries. The philo- 
 sophy of the Pneumatics was derived from the Porch, 
 since they allowed Chrysippus to be their great proto- 
 type. Athenaeus supposed that fire, air, water, and earth 
 were not really elements, but that their qualities, heat, 
 cold, dry, and moist, merited this title. Following the 
 Stoics, he introduces a fifth principle, viz. a spirit go- 
 verning and directing every thing, and occasionally, 
 when offended, inducing diseases. From this new 
 principle they were styled Pneumatics. Agathinus, 
 
 already mentioned among the Episynthetics, was in a 
 subsequent period a Pneumatic, in consequence of his 
 attending Athenaeus. He explained, if appears, at 
 some length, the principles of his sect, in a tract on 
 Discoveries since the time of Themison. He wrote also 
 on the pulse. Herodotus, Archigenes, zn& other physi- 
 cians of character, were followers and pupils of Athe- 
 naeus; but the fame of each was eclipsed by that of Are- 
 taeus. It is singular that he never mentions Galen, nor 
 is mentioned by him ; and, at the same time, the quo- 
 tations of jEtius from Archigenes bear a considerable 
 resemblance to the observations of Aretaeus on thesamr 
 subjects. Was the Attic dialect of Archigenes more, 
 agreeable to the Roman ear than the Ionic of Aretaeus ? 
 or were they one and the same, differing only by a 
 change of dialect? We must, for want of further in- 
 formation, leave this subject in its former obscurity. 
 
 The language of Aretaeus is distinguished by a lu- 
 minous terseness, which impresses the idea with con- 
 siderable force. He can scarcely be styled a Methodic, 
 and indeed bears few marks of that sect, and particu- 
 larly differed from them in investigating the causes of 
 diseases by anatomical dissections. The nerves, he 
 supposed, did not run from their origin to rtieir ter- 
 mination in straight lines, but crossed each other in the 
 form of an X, passing in this way to different sides ; 
 and he thus explains the disease felt on the side oppo- 
 site to that where the head was injured. His practice 
 was that of the most judicious of the ancient physicians, 
 and he was particularly fond of exciting vomiting by 
 white hellebore. This operation, he remarked, relieves 
 the breathing, changes what was of a bad colour to a 
 good one, and restores plumpness to those who were 
 emaciated. He used the most active purgatives, bled 
 frequently and freely from different parts, though he 
 argues very forcibly against the refinement of some prac- 
 titioners, who prefer small veins, which are the branches 
 only of those from which blood is usually taken. He 
 employed arteriotomy, cupping glasses, and leeches; 
 but preferred curing acute diseases by diet. He gave 
 wine more freely than former physicians allowed, and 
 employed opiates with little reserve. He was pecu- 
 liarly partial to castor, as a nervous and antispasmodic 
 medicine, thinking it also an assistant of digestion. He 
 recommended asses',mares*, sheeps', and women's milk, 
 used frictions and the actual cautery, and advised the 
 operation of lithotomy. In short, practitioners of any 
 age will derive from Aretaeus the most sagacious and 
 useful medical observations. His practice is active, 
 enlightened, and discriminated. Aretaeus is, by some 
 authors, referred to the age of Nero. His era is, in- 
 deed, uncertain; but the Ionic dialect was not wholly 
 disused even in the time of Hadrian. 
 
 An author of this era, and of the Methodic sect, 
 whose works are lost, was Soranus of Ephesus; and 
 we have reason to regret it, because Galen, who loses no 
 opportunity of criticizing the Methodics, speaks respect- 
 fully of Soranus. They were translated in a barbarous 
 style by Coelius Aurelianus, an African; but even in 
 this dress they have reached us in an imperfect state. 
 Yet from Coelius we have the only systematic and con- 
 nected view of the Methodic doctrine; for by Soranus 
 only it was brought to a perfect state. As the cycles of 
 the Methodics are often mentioned in medical works, 
 we shall add a short description of the meaning. 
 
MED 
 
 950 
 
 M E D 
 
 The cycles were periods supposed to consist of three 
 days each, or combinations of three, and during these 
 the same plans were continued ; but at the end of each 
 cycle the exertions were increased, so as at last to rise 
 to the most active measures. The resumptive cycle 
 consisted of common foods : the metasyncritic of a 
 more acrid and stimulating diet, with frictions, baths, 
 rubefacients, sternutatories, &c. The cydus vomitorius 
 was distinguished into two, as the vomits accompanied 
 the sparer diet of the first, or the more stimulating diet 
 of the second. Each cycle consisted of four diatriti, 
 though sometimes prolonged to sixteen days; the addi- 
 tional diatrition containing four days. 
 
 We have already observed, that in all the wanderings 
 of the fancy, the natural good sense of physicians occa-. 
 sionally brought them back to the safer road of patient 
 thinking, and accurate observation, which so much dis- 
 tinguished the Hippocratic school, the real r*.i6o$'os of the 
 healing art: but we have now to notice the revolution 
 which for ages gave a stability to the science of medi- 
 cine, and fixed an oracle, who for more than one thou- 
 sand five hundred years dictated to the world, and 
 whose decisions were listened to with the most im- 
 plicit deference. We allude to CLAUDIUS GALENUS, of 
 Pergamus. Galen lived in the second century of the 
 Christian era, and was born during the reign of Severus. 
 He studied at Alexandria, but chiefly practised at Rome, 
 and was the physician of the amiable and benevolent Mar- 
 cus Aurelius,one of the few emperors who added lustre 
 to the purple. Galen was distinguished in his earliest 
 years, for a lively fancy and uncommon ingenuity. He 
 attained all the learning of that era, and was soon dis- 
 gusted with the prevailing systems of medicine. He 
 professed, indeed, to select from each what was most 
 valuable ; but has almost exclusively confined himself 
 to commenting on and illustrating the works of Hippo- 
 crates, which he thinks succeeding physicians had 
 either misunderstood or misrepresented. Yet he seems 
 to have taken the qualities of the four elements from 
 Athenaeus; and though Hippocrates mentions, some- 
 what equivocally, the Spirit, he apparently borrows the 
 vital, animal, and natural spirit from the Pneumatics. 
 Galen wrote very diffusely on every part of medicine ; 
 but he added only dress and ornament to the system of 
 Hippocrates. In fact, minute distinctions, refined spe- 
 culations, and abstract reasoning are the whole for which 
 the medical world is indebted to him. They did not 
 lead Galen himself from the path of truth ; but they had 
 the most fatal influence on his successors, who specu- 
 lated when they should have observed, and reasoned 
 when they should have acted. The doctrine of con- 
 coction, the most fatal idea which ever occurred, was 
 completely established in the school of Galen. 
 
 The splendour of Galen's famedazzled his cotempora- 
 ries and successors, so that we find few who afterwards 
 dared to think beyond his circle. ' Quintus Serenus 
 Samonicits wrote, in Latin verse, on medicine in the 
 following century ; but whether that was the work of 
 the father or the son is still doubtful ; nor does its real 
 merit call on us to enlarge on it. .Alexander Aftliro- 
 disiEus, who wrote a treatise on fevers, and a work in- 
 titled Interdicta Medica, and Problematica Physica, 
 scarcely deserves more attention. Oribasiun has been 
 styled the ape of Galen. The twenty-fourth and 
 twenty-fifth books contain, Indeed, an abridgment of 
 
 Galen's anatomy; but we find a description of the sa- 
 livary glands, which, if known to the Pergamenian, has 
 never reached us in any of his works. Oribasius, who 
 lived till near the latter end of the fourth century, was 
 the physician of Julian, and his collections were com- 
 pleted about the year 360. It is not, however, true 
 that he collected from Galen only; for even in his first 
 fifteen books, the' only ones we possess, except the ana- 
 tomical ones, other authors are mentioned, and we find 
 numerous quotations from preceding physicians. Ori- 
 basius was not only a physician, but high in the confi- 
 dence of the emperor Julian, who appointed him the 
 Qusestor of Constantinople; and though in the suc- 
 ceeding reign he was for a time disgraced, and even 
 banished, his real merits were too considerable to admit 
 of the continuance of his exile. 
 
 v His anatomy, we have observed, was copied from 
 Galen; but the remaining books of his medical collec- 
 tions, amounting, it is said, in the whole to seventy-two, 
 besides his quotations from authors now lost, contain 
 some practical remarks of importance. His recom- 
 mendation of scarifications, instead of cupping, is not, 
 we think, one of these; for ligatures, bathing the legs, 
 and the application of stimulants previous to the use of 
 the lancet or needle,, answered the same purpose as the 
 rarefaction or exhaustion of the air. 
 
 Oribasius first described the singular madness styled 
 Avx.t6fu7ria,, in which the patiems avoid the society of 
 mankind, haunting the most desolate places, and wound- 
 ing themselves with stones, &c. Some critical disqui- 
 sitions have been employed to determine whether they 
 " ofien" the tombs, or only " dwell" among them. The 
 question is of little importance, though, as it is con- 
 fessedly the disease mentioned in the New Testament^ 
 if we recollect rightly, the possessed are there said to 
 " come out of the tombs exceeding fierce;" and the 
 tombs of the pagans were generally open to receive the 
 oblations to the manes of the deceased. As we have 
 pronounced the question to be a trifling one, we shall 
 not enlarge on it. Oribasius wrote four books also on 
 diseases, and several others, which were chiefly abridg- 
 ments of Galen. Some receipts, quoted by jEtius, 
 seem to be his own; but the commentaries on the 
 aphorisms of Hippocrates, attributed to him, are of a 
 much later era. Excepting the collections, the nine 
 books of his synopsis, addressed to the younger Eusta- 
 thius, and four, De Euporistis, to Eunapius, are the 
 only works which remain of this author, who certainly 
 merits more attention than he has received. 
 
 About the same era Nemesius, bishop of Emesa, 
 abridged the physiology of Galen, intitled Natura Ho- 
 minis. Vindlcianus, the archiater of Valentinian, ad- 
 dressed to that emperor his Carmen Epistolare; and 
 Theodore Priscian, the disciple of Vindicianus, and 
 archiater to the second Valentinian, wrote his four 
 books De Curatione Morborum. The last work has 
 been attributed to Q. Octavius Horatianus, the disciple 
 of Priscian, and under his name the treatise is annexed 
 to the Strasburg edition of Albucasis' Surgery. Seve- 
 ral authors of this century, whose works are still ex- 
 tant, merit little more than the mention of their names. 
 The chief is Marccllus Jm/iiricus, who wrote Ue 
 Medicamentis Empiricis; Plinius Valerianus, whose 
 work De Re Medica is referred by Gunziusto Siberius; 
 Vegelius Renatus, a different person from the Tacthian^ 
 
31 ED 
 
 951 
 
 31 ED 
 
 and Cffius Jurelianus, already noticed, the last medi- 
 cal author who wrote in Latin. 
 
 After the lapse of nearly one hundred years, in which 
 scarcely the name of a physician is recorded, we meet 
 with JEtius of Amida, of whose sixteen books (iv tetra- 
 biblia) but eight have yet been published in Greek, 
 though we possess the Latin version of the whole. He 
 is chiefly distinguished as an original writer, by hischi- 
 rurgical operations, and in this line his practice seems 
 to have been extensive. In medicine he recommends 
 punctures in dropsies ; but the observations on these 
 subjects are taken from Archigenes and Leonides. His 
 remarks on cauteries, both actual and potential, are 
 more peculiarly his own. He advises them freely in 
 many complaints, and directs numerous drains to be 
 made. To keep these open by tents seems to have 
 been the improvement of a subsequent era; for in many 
 places where caustics are recommended by jfctius, tents 
 could not be used. Setons are only mentioned 800 years 
 afterwards. From Leonides he also describes the dra- 
 cunculi, by modern authors called the vents medinrnses, 
 an appellation given by the Arabians. vEtius, who had 
 studied at Alexandria, introduced much of the Egyptian 
 pharmacy, and was particularly fond of external appli- 
 cations. He introduced also charms and amulets, so 
 common in the same country; and, though a Christian, 
 and an officer of the emperor's household, seems not 
 to have been exempt from credulity. Many boasted 
 and high priced remedies he has taught us to prepare ; 
 but adds no opinion of their utility, though of other 
 medicines, and indeed generally of those truly valuable, 
 his encomia are usually warm. 
 
 Palladius of Alexandria was but a few years later 
 than .Etius, and his Synopsis of Fevers, as well as his 
 Commentaries on different parts of Hippocrates, are 
 still extant. He differs, however, little from the system 
 of Galen, and merits no particular notice. 
 
 Alexander Trallian, so called from his native place, 
 Tralles, a city in Lydia, was nearly of the same era, 
 and a writer more original than any that have occurred 
 to us since the days of Galen. He limits his observations 
 to the signs of diseases and their remedies; and though 
 he shows too great confidence in the efficacy of some 
 apparently trifling medicines, and is particularly fond of 
 air.ulets; yet, in many parts of his work, he displays 
 great judgment, and extensive experience. His obser- 
 v..tions on bleeding in syncope%re valuable, and those 
 cm- the use of emetics, particularly of purgatives in fe- 
 vcrs, highly useful. He is apparently the first au- 
 thor who mentions rhubarb ; but he certainly means the 
 Rhapontic, as he speaks of it only as an astringent. 
 The white hellebore had at this period been neglected, 
 and even Alexander speaks slightingly of it : nor was it 
 again recommended till Asclefiiades, more than fifty 
 years afterwards, employed it with success. Alexan- 
 der was by no means a servile follower of Galen. On 
 the contrary, he frequently differs from him, and in 
 some instances, particularly the treatment of hectics, 
 boldly pronounces him wrong. 
 
 Though Christianity was now established, and the 
 physicians lately mentioned were Christians, yet the 
 next author was the first monk who wrote on, and proba- 
 bly practised, medicine. We shall call him T/ieofi/iitus, 
 though, fiom his sanctity or his talents, he was also 
 
 called Philotheus and Philaretus. There is, however, 
 a singular confusion arising from the name of Theo- 
 philus, which was given to a cotemporary of Alexan- 
 der, called by him Jacobus Pyc/trestus,or Psychochrcs- 
 tus. The latter was by birth an Alexandrian, archiater 
 to Leo the Thracian, and a count of the empire. If they 
 were, therefore, the same, he must have become a monk 
 in his latter years, a circumstance by no means uncom* 
 mon. Jacobus Psychrestus left apparently behind him no 
 medical work, though Theophilus, who by some histo- 
 rians is placed in the beginning of the seventh cen- 
 tury, and certainly a different person, is the author of 
 five books De Fabrica, in the collection of Celsus Cras- 
 sus, and a tract De Urinis, the first work professedly 
 on the subject, in Henry Stephens' Principes. His 
 scholar, Stephen of Athens, was the author of a Com- 
 mentary on some part of Galen's works. 
 
 Paulus of JEgina is the last author that claims our 
 particular attention. He flourished near the end of the 
 seventh century, and was the first physician who, by his 
 particular notice of female diseases, appears to have 
 paid very particular attention to them : indeed he seems 
 to have practised midwifery. In medicine he does not 
 merit any great regard ; but his surgical observations are 
 valuable, and often new. What relates to lithotomy and 
 herniae are the most important parts ; but the observa- 
 tions on aneurisms are sometimes new, and generally 
 valuable. 
 
 Some Byzantine physicians, dimly seen through the 
 obscurity of the darker ages, we may shortly mention. 
 jVbnus, who lived near the end of the tenth century, by 
 the command of Constantine Porphyrogenetus, wrote 
 an Epitome of Medicine, chiefly taken from .tius, 
 Alexander, and Paulus ; and near a hundred and fifty 
 years afterwards, Symeon Lethiun, who held some office 
 in the palace of Antiochus, wrote a Syntigma de Ciba- 
 riorum Facultate, in which he copied chiefly the work 
 of Pstllua, who was his cotemporary. Both treatises 
 still remain, but are of little value. Demetrius Pepa- 
 gomenus, near the- end of the thirteenth century, was a 
 distinguished author on hawking; but he was the phy- 
 sician of Michaeelis Palaeologus, and left also a Treatise 
 on Gout. Somewhat later lived Myrefisus, the author 
 of the Antidotarium; and the scene closes with John) 
 the son of Zachariah, honoured with the title of Actua- 
 rius, nearly answering to what we mean by physician 
 in ordinary, in the court of Andronicus Palaeologus. 
 His six books on the Methodos"Medendi,and his Treatise 
 De Urinis, have been commended by some practical 
 authors; and the latter was thought, by H. Stephens, 
 worthy of a place, in his valuable work, among the 
 Principes Artis Medicae. All his works are in a great 
 measure compilations from his predecessors, but there 
 are some original observations respecting the palpita- 
 tion of the heart, in which Actuarius seems first to 
 have recommended bleeding and purging. He is also 
 the only Greek physician who speaks of the milder 
 purgatives, as senna, manna, cassia, and myrobolans. 
 The pods of the senna were then only employed, 
 and it was brought from Syria under the name of a fruit. 
 These medicines were professedly borrowed from the 
 Arabians, whom he calls barbarians. He mentions 
 sugar, also, and what seems to have been distilled 
 water of roses, derived from the same source. Indeed 
 
MED 
 
 952 
 
 MED 
 
 distillation appears to have been known prior to the era 
 of Actuarius, which was probably about the end of the 
 eleventh century. 
 
 We have greatly regretted, in this long career of the 
 Grecian medicine, that no author has connected the re- 
 volutions of this science with those of the Grecian phi- 
 losophy. We perceive, in every step, how greatly they 
 would illustrate each other; and, but for the extent to 
 which our article would be thus drawn, we should have 
 enlarged a little on the connection. We have, in this 
 part of our history, traced, with anxious care, the suc- 
 cession of the different sects, the influence of prevailing 
 opinions, their alternate fashion or decline, and while 
 these, with some neglected portions of the history, have 
 detained us, we have certainly omitted, not without de- 
 sign, what may be found in every common author. We 
 ought not to conceal that the history of medicine has 
 not hitherto been that of a science. We have seen the 
 scattered limbs: we wished to see them connected, so as 
 to form an entire body ; and of this connection we have 
 endeavoured to give the outline. 
 
 While 'we have less anxiously detailed the medical 
 opinions of philosophers, we must not omit some ob- 
 servations of Dr. Friend, whose history is chiefly filled 
 with discussions on different portions of ancient medi- 
 cine. He remarks, that the historian Procopius was 
 probably a physician, from his minute and scientific de- 
 scription of wounds, and of the plague. He adds, too, 
 that the professional character of St. Luke is obvious, 
 not only from his more polished language, but from his 
 expressions relating to diseases. The curiosity of the 
 subject has led us to pursue it, and we certainly find, 
 in the relations of the cures effected by the miraculous 
 power of our Saviour, the elegant terseness of Aretaeus. 
 
 When science declined in the west it again rose in 
 the east. In pursuance of the plan just mentioned, we 
 have not omitted to notice the gradual steps by which me- 
 dical knowledge gradually approached its former cradle, 
 seeking, in its decline, the protection it had received in 
 its commencement. In the later ages of Grecian medi- 
 cine we perceive a strong predilection for an education 
 at Alexandria, and we have already traced its progress 
 in Asia, as we catch transitory glances of its occasional 
 appearance. Alexandria, once the receptacle of the fa- 
 mous library, burnt by accident during Caesar's attack, 
 received, in return, by the bounty of Anthony, the fa- 
 mous collection of Mithridates, already mentioned 
 as a legacy to the Roman people; and even at the com- 
 mencement of the ninth century its professors were 
 highly celebrated. Other circumstances favoured the 
 progress of medicine in the east. When Valerian was 
 conquered by Sapor, the king of the Persians, and car- 
 ried captive to his new city, Grandisapora, he was fol- 
 lowed by many Greek physicians. So early as the sixth 
 century a medical school was founded in that city, and 
 an hospital established in it. Hospitals were, indeed, 
 not unknown in the latter ages of the Roman empire, 
 and seem to have been first established before the reign 
 of Justinian. Its school was highly celebrated, and 
 much frequented by the Arabian physicians, even at 
 the time of Mahomet; but Persia was conquered by the 
 Saracens in the year 460, and medicine was scattered 
 by their means through the wide extent of their tributary 
 regions, even to the confines of Spain. Previous, how- 
 
 ever, to the conquest of Valens, Sapor had married the 
 daughter of the emperor Aurelian, and probably the 
 medical knowledge of Greece had already attracted the 
 attention of the Persians. They left, indeed, no traces of 
 their acquisitions; for the earliest eastern medical authors 
 were Syrians. Aaron, the presbyter first collected what 
 he called the Pandects of Medicine, from the Greek, 
 about the time of Mahomet, A. C. 622, which were 
 only translated into Arabic by Masergawaihus, in 683. 
 Near a century afterwards we find Alexander, the se- 
 cond caliph of the house of Abbas, requiring the assist- 
 ance of Bactishua, who resided at Grandisapora; so that 
 this city still retained its character for the acquisition of 
 medical science, and the family of Bactishua continued 
 famoils for many succeeding generations. To them 
 the eastern nations were indebted for many translations 
 of the Grecian authors into Syriac and Arabic. 
 
 All these translations, and even Honaim's, were very 
 imperfectly executed, though the latter, disgusted by 
 the treatment of Mesue, had retired two years to the 
 Grecian islands, where he had cultivated his knowledge 
 of their language. Indeed, on all occasions the Ara- 
 bians take the liberty of altering the arrangement, and 
 often the sense, of the Greek authors, so that they can 
 scarcely be recognised in their new forms. The names 
 of plants are also so much changed, that many are, at 
 present, unknown. 
 
 Mesue was the first author, after Aaron, who wrote 
 on medicine. He also is styled a Syrian, as he proba- 
 bly wrote in the Syriac language, and was apparently 
 educated under one of the descendants of Bactishua. 
 Yet, when we compare his works which now remain 
 with the criticisms of Haly Abbas, we are obliged to 
 remove him to a later date, or admit, with the best his- 
 torians, that there were- two or more of that name, of 
 very different periods. 
 
 Sera/iion seems to have been next in succession to 
 Mesue, and was probably the first medical author who 
 wrote in Arabic. Historians have differed also about 
 his era, and the knot, as usual, has been cut, by suppos- 
 ing that there were other authors of this name; for 
 Serapion is only a Patronymic ; but Haly Abbas, who 
 wrote near his time, quotes his works as they have been 
 handed down, and places him between Mesue and 
 Rhazes. In other respects he merits little attention. 
 
 Rhazes, the great luminary of the Arabians, flourish- 
 ed about the middle of 'the tenth century. To him it 
 is supposed that we are indebted for the first descrip- 
 tion of the small pox ; and, in fact, he is the first au- 
 thor on this subject which has reached us, though we 
 are informed that it was publicly described by a preced- 
 ing physician, Amrou. The two great works of Rhazes 
 are the Continent, and the ten books styled Alman~or, 
 addressed to Mansor, king of the Corassini. The first 
 appears rather a common place book, in which facts and 
 observations are obscurely noticed for his own recollec- 
 tion. The second is a full and complete view of medi- 
 cal science, taken almost exclusively from the Greek 
 physicians. Rhazes, however, was the first author 
 who spoke professedly of the diseases of children, and 
 he first described the spina ventosa. The Arabians are 
 said to have been the earliest physicians who applied che- 
 mistry to medicine, and chemical remedies have been at- 
 tributed to Avicenna. We were therefore anxious to 
 
31 E D 
 
 953 
 
 MED 
 
 point out the early traces of, this connection in the 
 Greek authors; and Rhazes certainly, in many instances, 
 spoke of chemical preparations. 
 
 Haiy Abbas, or Haiy, the son of Abbas, we have al- 
 
 mentioned. His only work is styled Almaleki, 
 
 or the Whole Book of Medicine. One half of this 
 
 work is theoretical, and the other practical. Haiy, 
 
 however, is chiefly valuable for his remarks and criti- 
 
 5 on Mcsue, Serapion, and Rhazes. Liberal in his 
 
 censures on others, he has added nothing from himself 
 
 to the stock. 
 
 :cenna is the most celebrated author of the Ara- 
 bians. He flourished early in the eleventh century, and 
 was born at Bockara, in Chorasan. He was the last of 
 the Arabian authors of medicine; for his successors 
 were born in Spain, where the Saracens were then 
 triumphant, and little communication seems to have 
 been held between the eastern and western empire. 
 Avicenna has, however, liu!e of his own : he was merely 
 a compiler, though his chief wark, his Canon, was for 
 centuries commented on, and the syllabus or founda- 
 tion of the lectures in every university. Of Albucasis, 
 undoubtedly the same author who is sometimes styled 
 ,4lza/iaravi, we have already spoken in the history of 
 surgery. It is, therefore, only necessary to mention 
 him, as it preserves the connection with the Arabian 
 authors, and to add, that he flourished near the end of 
 the eleventh century. 
 
 ,4-venzoar, or the son of Zohr, was an Arabian of the 
 western empire, born at Sevil, in Spain, apparently 
 about the beginning of the twelfth century. He lived to 
 the very advanced age of a hundred and thirty -five, and 
 continued his practice to the last, from which he hasbeen 
 called Exf^erimentator. The term probably implies the 
 exfie rienced; for he deserves not the title of em/iiric, 
 which, in the opinion of some authors, this term im- 
 plies. He treats of medicine in a rational, often in a 
 dogmatic, manner, and seems first to have described 
 the inflammation of the mediastinum, and of the peri- 
 cardium, as well as the dropsy and cmpyema of the pe- 
 ricardium. It is a singular remark, that he cannot fol- 
 low Galen's advice in giving asses' milk in consumptive 
 cases, as it is unlawful for the Saracens to drink the 
 rfiilk or eat the fiesh of this animal, and that he, there- 
 fore, substituted goat's milk. It is only, however, to 
 the stricter sects of Mahometans that the ass is an abo- 
 mination ; but this circumstance may account for the 
 use of goat's milk. He first recommended the bezoar, 
 and seems to have been particularly expert as a surgeon. 
 From some parts of his works we should even suspect 
 that he had dissected dead bodies. In his time, surgery, 
 pharmacy, and medicine, seem to have been practised 
 by different persons", and neither Avenzoar nor A verhoes 
 quotes the Arabian physicians of the east. The little 
 connection between the Arabians of the east and west 
 seems to have been owing to a political, or rather a re- 
 ligious, dissention respecting the true caliph. 
 
 ,4-cerhoes was also a Spaniard, who flourished early in 
 the thirteenth certury ; but rather distinguished for his 
 Commentary on Aristotle than for his medical writings. 
 His Compendium Medicinx, however, in seven books, 
 has been highly commended by some authors. 
 
 Mose Ben Maimon, a scholar and a cotemporary of 
 Averhoes, was born at Corduba; and, though a Jew, 
 was archiater of Saladin. the sultan of Egypt. He was 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 the author of a Treatise on Regimen, addressed to th 
 sultan of Babylon, and of Aphorisms, according to the 
 Doctrines of Hippocrates and Galen. 
 
 The works of some other Arabian authors are e'xv- 
 particularly of Abenguejit, J3u!casen, Jesu :;na- 
 
 nusa/i, &c. ; but we cannot find that they contain 
 thing peculiarly interesting to the progress of 
 science. Indeed, during its cultivation in the eait. we 
 find little added to the stock. The Arabians certainly 
 introduced many new medicines, made some additional 
 progress in medical chemistry, and mitigated the seve- 
 rity of the Grecian practice. The new diseases, which 
 they described, are fev,-. The small pox was a native 
 of the east, and the others were in no respect highly 
 important. They seem, therefore, to have cheri- 
 and but slightly to have animated, the spark. The 
 Arabian writers refine, indeed, with great f/ 
 distinguish with the most minute precision; but their 
 metaphorical and ornamented language they have wisely 
 left to their poets. Perhaps, from'the example of their 
 Grecian masters, they are often concise, and generally 
 reason with correctness and precision. 
 
 Thus while medicine was declining in Greece it was 
 kept alive in Arabia; but it sterns scarcely to have sur- 
 vived the thirteenth century Jh either. This was the 
 period of its downfal. Europe and Asia were obscured 
 by the cloud of ignorance, and the arts of war or 
 poetry were alone cultivated. European genius began 
 first to penetrate the obscurity; but in this cloud of bar- 
 barity we for a long time catch but a few imperfect 
 rays. As we found medical science stealing by almost 
 imperceptible steps from Greece to Asia, so we shall 
 here perceive, that, from the western extremity of 
 the extensive empire of the Saracens, it gradually ex- 
 panded to different parts of Europe. It is too much the 
 fashion to refer the spread of knowledge to the Cru- 
 sades. The human mind wants not such a powerful mo- 
 mentum : the gradual expansion of its own powers will 
 solve the problem. The short distance from Spain to 
 Italy, and the constant intercourse, even at this time, 
 gradually introduced the medical knowledge of the 
 Arabians to the latter country. It has been supposed that 
 Latin, Hebrew, and Arabic professors of medicine were 
 settled at Salernum in the seventh century. This opi- 
 nion has, however, no well founded support; but it 
 must have attained some credit, as a school, before 802, 
 when Charlemagne founded a college there. It will be 
 obvious, however, that, at this period, medicine could 
 have gained little from the Arabian authors', since they 
 were then imperfectly known even in the east; so that 
 if, in reality, Salernum was so early a school of medi- 
 cine, it must have gleaned the little knowledge it pos- 
 sessed from the later Grecians and the Byzantine au- 
 thors. We are consequently ready to deny this early 
 antiquity of Salernum as a seminary of medicine, and 
 the more willingly, as its first author, Constantine the 
 Carthaginian, flourished only at the end of the eleventh 
 century. He did not collect all the accumulating 
 science of this establishment of Charles the Great, but 
 is expressly said to have resided, for a long period of 
 his life, in Babylon and Bagdat. He was appointed 
 secretary to Robert Guiscard, duke of Apulia, about the 
 middle of the eleventh century; and there is much 
 reason to believe that Salernum was established as a 
 medical school about that time. Its appellation, Civitas 
 
 6 F 
 
MED 
 
 954 
 
 M ED 
 
 Hippocratica, shows that it was considered to be a scion 
 of the Grecian stock ; and, however barbarous the Latin 
 style of the African may appear, it is said that he was 
 intimately acquainted with Greek. He was afterwards 
 a monk of Mount Cassino, thence called Cassinus, and 
 dedicated his work, Breviarium dictum Viaticum, to its 
 abbot, Desiderius, raised afterwards to the purple by the 
 name of Victor the Third. Several other works, parti- 
 cularly the Antidotarium, and the Loci Communes, 
 were written by him ; but the substance is copied from 
 the Greek and Arabian authors : the latter is apparently 
 a servile translation of the work of Haly Abbas, though 
 professedly an original, and, as he remarked, greatly 
 wanted. The Schola Salertina, a Treatise on Diet and 
 Medicine, in leonine verses, was probably composed 
 very early in the twelfth century, and was for a long 
 period highly celebrated. It is said to have been writ- 
 ten by John of Milan, and was dedicated to the duke of 
 Normandy, son of the conqueror. 
 
 Salernum perhaps justly boasts of its priority as a 
 medical seminary, and the school of Montpelier is the 
 next, the foundation of which Astruc, in his memoirs on 
 this subject, refers to 1 150. That of Paris was founded, 
 according to Naudaeus, by papal authority, in 1220, and 
 the school of Bologna in the following century. To 
 this chronological series there is but one objection, 
 that Mgidius, whose Latin hexameters on the Virtues of 
 Medicines, the Urine, and Pulse, written towards the 
 close of the twelfth century, is somewhat severe in his 
 reflections on those who were educated at Montpelier ; 
 a circumstance which must have arisen, if the dates are 
 admitted, from personal opposition, as the character 
 of the school could not have been, at so early a period, 
 ascertained. 
 
 Few, however, were the physicians of character edu- 
 cated in these seminaries. One road to fame and for- 
 tune was obstructed; for the chief physicians of kings 
 and princes were Jews ; nor was the intolerance of the 
 Spaniards so rigid as to reject this nation when their 
 own lives and healths were in danger. The emperor 
 Frederick II. attempted to restore the study of anatomy. 
 In his Treatise on Hawking he introduced several va- 
 luable remarks on comparative anatomy, and instituted 
 public dissections and demonstrations. Fifty years after 
 this attempt, his laudable career was checked, in 1300, 
 by a bull of pope Boniface, who forbade the dissection 
 and preparation of the human body. To this edict 
 Mundinus alludes, when he declines a demonstration of 
 the internal parts of the ear ; because it is necessary to 
 separate the bones by boiling, which " firofiter fieccatum 
 dimittere consuevi." Mundinus was an anatomist and a 
 physician of considerable celebrity : indeed, so great 
 was his credit, that any observations on the structure of 
 the body, which did not coincide with his, were sup- 
 posed to relate to lusus naturae. 
 
 Arnold of Villano-va and Peter Julian the Spaniard 
 (afterwards pope John XXI.) were both celebrated for 
 their knowledge of medicine, about the end of the 
 thirteenth century. The former has been chiefly com- 
 mended for his chemical knowledge ; but, though none 
 of his works remain, it is certain that he was not less 
 famous as a practical physician. The latter was the au- 
 thor of several works, both physiological and practical ; 
 but all are copied from the Arabian or the Greek authors. 
 
 Gordonus, a Scotchman, was professor at Montpelier 
 
 early in the fourteenth century, and his system of the 
 practice of medicine, entitled Lilium Medicum, con- 
 tains some remedies not yet wholly forgotten. These 
 are the troches, which still bear his name, and the pul- 
 vis ad guttetam. Petrus de Apono, an author of the 
 same era, was one of the first professors in the univer- 
 sity of Padua, then recently established. His chief cre- 
 dit was derived from his chemical remedies, of which 
 very few were invented by himself. He practised at 
 Bologna, and attained a high degree of reputation, with 
 a handsome fortune. Apono commenced a supplement 
 to Mesue, which Francis of Piedmont, in the service of 
 Robert, king of Naples, continued. 
 
 Another physician in the service of Robert was Jo- 
 annes Sylvaticus, styled Pandectarius, from his Pan- 
 dects, or Medical Vocabulary. He was a Mantuan by 
 birth, and educated in the school of Salernum ; but his 
 Pandects are written in so singular a style that they 
 contribute little to their pi'ofessed object, the explana- 
 tion of the Greek and Arabian authors, and actually re- 
 quire a dictionary to explain them. 
 
 Nichol. Niplus de Palconius, a Florentine, was nearly 
 a century later, and must be distinguished from Ni- 
 cholaus, a Florentine also, but of a later date, a cele- 
 brated patron of science. He appears to have been a 
 physician of no common genius and learning ; but his 
 most distinguished work is his Sermones Medicinales, 
 published at Venice, in four volumes, folio. The last 
 author we shall mention is Valescus de Tarenta, who 
 has given a compendious view of the doctrines of the 
 Arabians, and of the physicians of the middle ages. He 
 lived in the fifteenth century, and is one of the few au- 
 thors who give opinions of their own. He appears to 
 have been an able and experienced physician. 
 
 During this obscurity, Greece still retained her former 
 treasures, and could boast of a few physicians to whom 
 they were not unknown, and by whom they were not 
 neglected. A warlike race, whose martial spirit was 
 aided by enthusiasm, burst at once from -its fastnesses, 
 and soon overwhelmed the Roman empire in the east. 
 The Turkish emperor, Amurath, in the year 1430, took 
 by storm Thessalonica, from whence Theodore Gaza, 
 a man of considerable learning, escaped, with some of 
 his literary treasures to Italy. When Constantinople 
 was taken, a few years afterwards, and the Byzantine 
 kingdom wholly overturned, many others followed 
 his example. All were warmly received by Lorenzo de 
 Medicis, and the manuscripts, thus rescued from obli- 
 vion, soon disseminated the stores of Grecian poetry, 
 history, philosophy, and medicine. The human mind 
 was roused from its lethargy by many other events in 
 this century. The invention of printing facilitated the 
 communication of knowledge. Colon and De Gama 
 discovered, or facilitated, the access to either India, 
 from whence the materia medica gained new acquisi- 
 tions. The Scurvy, first observed in Germany, in 1482; 
 the Sudor Anglicanus, first noticed about the same time, 
 followed by the Lues Venerea, and the Morbus Pete- 
 chialis in Italy, equally animated the spirit of enquiry to 
 prevent or relieve the effects of such afflicting scourges. 
 During this era Fracastorius and Massa were the chief 
 luminaries of the Italian schools ; Sylvius and Fernelius 
 of the Paris ; Lommius, the excellent author of the 
 Observationes Medicinales, was a disciple of Fernelius, 
 and practised at Brussels. All these authors were warm 
 
MED 
 
 955 
 
 MED 
 
 admirers of the Hippocratic medicine, and with equal 
 zeal and perseverance endeavoured to revive it. Botal- 
 lus, a Piedmontese of this era, a disciple of Fernelius, 
 archiater to Charles IX. and Henry II. of France, 
 chiefly distinguished himself by his recommendation of 
 profuse-bleeding. In this practice he might have found 
 examples both in the medical authors of Greece and 
 Arabia ; but evacuations, so indiscriminate and profuse, 
 must be often injurious. The fatal effects of his plans 
 are even yet felt ; for, in France, venesection, almost 
 forgotten in England, is still freely and copiously prac- 
 tised. Duretus, A". Piso, and Hollerius, were also 
 French physicians, but with more correct views, under 
 the guidance of Hippocrates, whom they admired and 
 illustrated. De Gorris ( Gorrteus) and Fesius of Dijon 
 were equally able illustrators of the ancients in the 
 Definitiones Mediae et Oeconomia Nififio cratis; but the 
 most striking features in the history of this era are the 
 attention paid to prognostics, and the publication of 
 select observations and consultations. For the latter 
 we are indebted to Forestus and C. Piso. 
 
 As we approach nearer our own times, we shall pass 
 more hastily on ; and, as we have explained in distinct 
 articles the prevailing systems of medicine, we shall 
 connect only the historical links, except where we find 
 any important fact omitted or misrepresented. The 
 extravagant and erring spirit which we have in this 
 history so often found expatiating beyond the sphere of 
 sobej- investigation and patient observation, seems again 
 to wander in the 17th century. In its commencement, 
 indeed, Bellonius and Rnerius still pursued the system 
 of Hippocrates ; and though Sennertus endeavoured to 
 unite the doctrines of the Coan school with the more 
 judicious parts of the chemical system which then 
 began to prevail, it was reserved for fan Helmont to 
 inundate the whole science with the mysticism of the 
 alchemical doctrines and language. Paracelsus, who 
 first introduced chemistry into medicine, was an ig- 
 norant boaster, the Jatronice of modern eras, professing 
 to cure all diseases by chemical remedies. He burnt, 
 in solemn state, the works of the ancients, as no longer 
 necessary ; and, in possession of the universal medicine 
 to secure immortality, died himself in an hospital at the 
 age of forty-seven. He lived near the middle of the 
 16th century, but then appeared like a single transitory 
 meteor, so that we reserved any notice of his extrava- 
 gancies till we could combine the whole of the chemical 
 sect. Van Helmont, the next in succession, was a man 
 of superior talents, distinguished by sagacity and judg- 
 ment, which might have been more advantageously 
 directed, but which still render his works, collected by 
 his son, not unworthy the attention of the modern phy- 
 sician. He is considered as the first discoverer of 
 factitious air, to which he gave the name of gas; but 
 Rev had published, somewhat earlier, essays on the 
 cause of the increase of weight in lead when calcined. 
 His son was more mystical than the father, but acute 
 and ingenious, and the friend of Leibnitz. He was suc- 
 ceeded as a chemical pathologist by Sylvius de la oe, 
 whose doctrines of alkalis, acids, and effervescence, even 
 to our own time, disgraced the science. The prevalence 
 of the chemical system, in the school of Leyden, pro- 
 bably led Boerhaave to select some portion of Sylvius' 
 doctrine to fill up his eclectic system ; and Hoffman, 
 amidst more judicious and scientific views, returns often 
 
 with a partial fondness to acids, alkalis, and acrimony. 
 In our own times the chemical doctrines infected 
 Willis and the whole tribe of Boerhaavians ; nor are 
 we, at this moment, exempted from the mania, under 
 the more fashionable names of oxygenation and deoxy- 
 genation. 
 
 This century was, however, distinguished by exertions 
 more honourable for science. It was the era of the 
 discovery of the circulation of the blood, a subject 
 already noticed, and of the dissections of animals, to 
 ascertain many important points of physiology. In both 
 HARVEY was a distinguished and active philosopher ; 
 and, while the circulation was decried or opposed by 
 ignorance or prejudice, his other labours were warmly 
 received. Sfiigelius, Sanctorius, Jsellius, Pecguee, the 
 two Bartholines, and Rolfincius, equally promoted phy- 
 siology, or disseminated the discoveries of others, ob- 
 tained by their dissections, assisted by the newly dis- 
 covered art of injections, and the use of lenses; for 
 microscopes, in the complex sense now affixed to the 
 term, were the invention of the following century. 
 
 Another distinguishing and honourable feature of this 
 century was the institution of medical and philosophical 
 societies. Our own Royal Society was the first of these, 
 and it was followed by the Academy of Sciences at Paris 
 in 1667, established by the judicious and penetrating 
 Colbert. The Academia Naturae Curiosorum was at first 
 a private society, and its origin is traced from 1652 ; but 
 it was established, some years afterwards, by the au- 
 thority of the emperor Leopold, and then styled Aca- 
 demia Caesareo-Leopoldina. Its publications were con- 
 tinued, under various titles, till within these few years. 
 It will fill but a small space to pursue this subject. The 
 Royal Society at Berlin was founded in 1700 by the 
 advice of Leibnitz, and first published its transactions 
 (Miscellanea Berolinensia) in 1710; the Petersburg!! 
 Academy in 1724, which first published its " Commen- 
 tarii" in 1726; the Bologna Society, founded by Marsi- 
 gli, first published its " Commentaries" in 1731. The 
 Breslaw collection, afterwards called Commercium 
 Noricum, was published from 1717 to 1731, under the 
 former title; and from that time to 1745, under the 
 direction of Dr. Trew, distinguished by the latter. The 
 Royal Society of Norway began to publish their trans- 
 actions in 1771 ; of Denmark, in 1745 ; and the Royal 
 Academy of Sweden in 1739 : the Royal Society at Up'sal 
 in 1720; of Bazil in 1751; of Gottingen in 1752; and 
 of Montpelier in 1766. Within the years 1771 and 
 1792 we have seen philosophical societies established in 
 Hesse, Philadelphia, Brussels, Boston, Ireland, Padua, 
 Edinburgh, Calcutta, and New York. These have 
 admitted into their plan medicine as a branch of 
 natural philosophy, and several medical improvements 
 of importance have been published in their successive 
 volumes. . Establishments more closely connected with 
 medicine are also numerous. The first work of this 
 kind was Thomas Bartholine's Cista Medica Hafniensis, 
 in 1662; and a similar one appeared in 1679, at Paris, 
 entitled New Discoveries in every part of Medicine by 
 Nicholas de Blegny. The Zodiacus Medico Gallicus, 
 in Latin, by Bonnet, succeeded in the following year at 
 Geneva ; and in the same year, the lexicographer 
 Blanchard published, in Holland, Collectanea Physico- 
 Medico. The Recueil Periodique d'Observations de 
 Medicine appeared at Paris in 1754, and was continued 
 
 6 F 2 
 
ME 1) 
 
 956 
 
 M ED 
 
 under the title of Journal de Medecine ; but this col- 
 lection was preceded by the Medical Essays of Edin- 
 burgh, which were begun in 1733, and continued to 
 1742. These were succeeded by three volumes on a 
 more extensive plan, entitled Essays and Observations 
 Physical and Literary, and by the Medical Commenta- 
 ries of Dr. Duncan. Two volumesof a collection entitled 
 Acta Medicorum Suecicorum have appeared, which arc 
 not, however, exclusively medical, and two volumes of 
 collections of a medical society at Copenhagen. The 
 Royal Medical Society at Paris published their first 
 volume at Paris in 1779, and continued their volumes, 
 at irregular intervals, till the year 1788. Four societies 
 have collected medical observations in London ; the 
 college who published their first volume in 1768, and 
 their third in 1785 ; a society who published " Medical 
 Observations and Enquiries" in six volumes, from 1757 
 to 1784; another society, to whom we are indebted for 
 "Medical Communications," of which two volumes 
 have appeared, commencing in 1784, and concluded in 
 1790; the Medical Society, whose memoirs are still 
 continued, and have extended to six volumes ; and an- 
 other society, whose collected labours are entitled Trans- 
 actions for the Improvement of Medical and Chirurgical 
 Knowledge, in two volumes, appeared in 1793 and 1800. 
 A collection also, entitled Medical Facts, has been 
 continued in numerous volumes ; and medical journals 
 in a profusion which bafiies our enumeration. 
 
 The conclusion of the 17th century was distin- 
 guished by some of the brightest luminaries which have 
 illustrated this science ; Sydenham, Morton, Uaglivi, 
 and Boerhaave, though the fame of the latter'was chiefly 
 conspicuous in the next century. Of Sydenham and 
 Morton we need not speak, for their merits are suffi- 
 ciently known ; and the Boerhaariau system we have 
 explained in a separate article. In treating, however, 
 of this venerable and highly respected eclectic, we have 
 mentioned a philosophical sect, whose tenets we have 
 not explained. In fact, the sect fell so nearly within 
 each century, that it was not easy to fix accurately its 
 precise era. The application of mathematics to astro- 
 nomy by Kepler, and to the laws of motion, as well as 
 to the system of the world, by Newton, led to the 
 opinion that its powers were irresistible, that it might 
 unfold every secret of nature. Borelli, at the end of 
 the 17th century, applied this science where it properly 
 admitted of application to the motions of animals, and 
 showed the advantages and disadvantages derived in 
 these motions from the origin and insertion of the 
 muscles. His scholar, Hellini, in the beginning of the 
 following century, went farther, and, from mathematical 
 data, endeavoured to explain many functions of the 
 human body. Keil, a philosopher and a mathematician, 
 rather than a physiologist, calculated from imaginary 
 data the power of each organ, and gave the stomach, for 
 instance, a force of compression which must so over- 
 come the resistance as to destroy its organization ; and 
 Pitcairn, with his followers, calculated the ratio of 
 medicines in proportion to that of the consitution. In 
 the principles of medicine of this last author, and in 
 some of the early volumes of the Edinburgh Medical 
 Essays, this phrensy is carried to a most ridiculous 
 height, indeed so far as to undermine its own best 
 security; for, if such were truths, mathematics had no 
 certain foundation. From the chemists and the mathe- 
 
 maticians, as we have seen, Boerhaave drew his theory ; 
 but his practice was founded on the sound observations 
 of the Coan sage, and his most respected followers. The 
 fatal doctrine of concoction held its ground, and was 
 supported in all its rigour. Thus fever was not to be 
 checked, but encouraged : most destructive delusion ! 
 millions have been the victims to this fancy. 
 
 While Boerhaave held the reins of empire, and ruled 
 with a sway almost as absolute as that of Galen, two 
 rivals arose who overturned his apparently well esta- 
 blished dominion. Hoffman and Stahl were rival pro- 
 fessors at Halle, yet without acrimony, and without, at 
 least, open opposition. Hoffman was a voluminous 
 writer, but not the founder of a sect; for he does not 
 always reason with consistency, nor are his arguments 
 directed to any definite system. He wanders from the 
 mechanical to the chemical doctrines ; but, in the midst 
 of these, directs the reader's attention to the exertions 
 of the vital powers, in changing the direction and the 
 balance of the circulation. Stahl, with scarcely less 
 industry, but with acuteness and talents eminently 
 superior, aimed at changing the whole of the science. 
 He acknowledged, with Van Helmont, a ruling power, 
 guarding the constitution against disease, and repairing 
 every defect which might occur; but, with this superin- 
 tendance, he considered the human system as a living 
 and an irritable machine, susceptible of various and ir- 
 regular motions, and consequently of topical congestions. 
 This is the meaning of " spasm," of " tonic motion," 
 and similar expressions ; nor can we avoid the suspicion, 
 that, when Hoffman speaks of spasm, he means what 
 Stahl styles his tonic motion, for each is attended with 
 topical congestions. Whatever becomes of this idea, 
 it is evident that the germ of this new doctrine gradually 
 expanded. Even Boerhaave, in his later years, did not 
 reject the consideration of a nervous fluid, though con- 
 sistently with his humoral pathology he considered it as 
 "inactive;" and Gaubius his successor treats at some 
 length of the diseases of the vital solid. Indeed the 
 heresy began in his own family ; for his nephew, Kauw 
 Boerhaave, who practised with credit at Petersburgh, 
 considered the influence of the nervous system in his 
 work entitled Impetum faciens Hippocrati dictum. Hal- 
 ler, though chiefly of the mechanical sect, and who is 
 entitled to our gratitude for his industry, rather than his 
 genius, assisted this new revolution by his experiments 
 on irritability ; and Dr Cullen at last constructed, on 
 this ground, a system highly ingenious, though, like 
 many first efforts, sometimes too refined, perhaps occa- 
 sionally incorrect. See BOERHAAVIAN and CULLENIAN 
 SYSTEMS. On the same foundation Ur. Brown has still 
 farther refined; but, while the Boerhaavians made the 
 human body wholly material, he considers it as wholly 
 spiritual, created only by heat, motion, and other sti- 
 muli. See BRUNONIAN SYSTEM. 
 
 Of living physicians, as of surgeons, it is not " our 
 hint to speak;" nor, indeed, in the present era, have we 
 any revolution to describe, or any marked improvement 
 to praise. When, in the history of surgery (see 
 CHTRURGIA), we pointed out the objects of the surgeon, 
 we discriminated those of the physician. We there 
 engaged also in a slight disquisition on the talents and 
 acquisitions necessary to the surgeon. This calls on us 
 for a similar explanation ; yet, as coming " nearer to 
 our own business and bosoms," it is a task we would 
 
31 E U 
 
 957 
 
 ME1 
 
 . 10 decline. Necessity, however, imperiously de- 
 mands it; and the consciousness of holding the mirror 
 tip to what appears to us the character of an accom- 
 plished physician, will be our best shield against the 
 censure we must consequently encounter. 
 
 It would appear superfluous to say, that a physician 
 Id be at least acquainted with the ancient languages, 
 did we not daily see pretenders to that character with- 
 out even a knowledge of their own. The observations 
 of Hippocrates and his followers should be read in their 
 own language ; and we would engage to promise a 
 classical scholar the highest literary entertainment from 
 the simple elegance of the Coan sage, the polished elo- 
 quence of Galen, and the expressive terseness of Are- 
 taeus. Among the Latins his prospects are less allur- 
 ing; and the Augustan elegance ofCelsus must atone 
 for the barbarisms of Ccelius. Yet in more modern 
 times Lommius, Read, Friend, Heberden, and Baker, 
 will compensate for Stahl and Brown; and the sterling 
 sense of Haller, Gaubius, and Burserius, will instruct, if 
 their language should for a moment disgust. The 
 modern languages are equally necessary, at least the 
 French and the German. It is indeed to be regretted, 
 that vernacular tongues are so much employed ; for no 
 position is more truly unfounded than that what deserves 
 to be translated has already appeared in an English 
 dress. The Italian is perhaps less necessary ; yet Sar- 
 cone, we believe, still retains his original garb, and dif- 
 ferent modern writers of that country seem to merit 
 more attention than they appear to have received. 
 
 If, as has been supposed, the practice of medicine 
 requires the active exertion of the intellectual powers 
 with their full energy, it will at once be obvious, that 
 every method by which the physician's views are early 
 contracted must be injurious. For this reason, to spend 
 the first period of his life in an apothecary's shop has 
 appeared a plan p of the worst tendency, for this is the 
 time in which he must endeavour to attain an intimate 
 acquaintance with the classics, a competent knowledge 
 of mathematics and of natural philosophy. Man, the 
 most glorious work of the Creator within our limited 
 observation, is not indeed regulated by the laws of 
 matter and motion ; but each must be often taken into 
 our views, in reflecting on the deviations from health 
 and the means of restoring it ; and, so intimately is 
 every part of nature's works connected, that we cannot 
 draw the line where the vital powers begin, and those 
 of matter and motion end. Mathematics are highly ne- 
 cessary to enable the student to follow the mechanical 
 philosopher, and to understand the mechanical physi- 
 cian ; for it is highly disgraceful in the modern physi- 
 cian not to be acquainted with the principles of every 
 sect, or unable to comprehend their mode of reasoning. 
 Without mathematics, Haller, Hamberger, Bellini, Van 
 Swieten, and Sauvages, will be often unintelligible. 
 The utility of mathematics is not confined, however, to 
 their aids in pursuing other objects. They accustom 
 the mind to close, abstract investigations ; give a habit 
 of connected and accurate reasoning, of connecting con- 
 sequences with premises by their strict relations, rather 
 -.nan by loose analogy. In these views we have often 
 reason to regret the neglect into which the mathema- 
 tics have lately fallen. 
 
 Natural philosophy is highly necessary, independent 
 of its connection with matter and motion. We are 
 
 advancing rapidly into these brc.: 
 
 human body, we see effects without being ;-.b!e to com- 
 prehend causes ; we mean in the sciences of electricity 
 and galvanism, and have reason to sup, '. the 
 
 discoveries in these will, at no great distance, materially 
 illustrate the functions of the human system. It is dis- 
 graceful not to be intimately acquainted with each, and 
 in the acquisition of either mathematics are useful, if 
 not necessary. The great supports of this position are 
 the papers of Columb and Van Sv.inden. Another 
 assistant in acquiring this habit of close reason;: 
 logic, a science essentially useful, though, in c r 
 quence of its abuse, too much neglected. When pro- 
 perly regulated, it gives the distinctions so necessary to 
 the clear enunciation of a proposition, and the co;. 
 of the reasoning either in support or in opposition ; and 
 it leads the mind, by easy steps, to detect the falk 
 a too unlimited statement, of an unsuspected subterf 
 or of inconsequential reasoning. Were logic more 
 generally studied, many bulky volumes would neither 
 have tired our patience, nor disgusted our judgment. 
 Fatal as its neglect has been in every science, it has 
 not been more severely felt than in medicine. 
 
 Of chemistry we need not now speak : it is acknow- 
 ledged to be an essential part of the physician's educa- 
 tion ; nor should any science which is supposed orna- 
 mental in a gentleman be omitted. Geography, for 
 instance, may appear far from a necessary branch of 
 medical knowledge; but it would be disgraceful to 
 speak of the ipecacuanha as a production of Russia, or 
 the cortex peruvianus of the arctic circle. A knowledge 
 of botany is highly necessary, especially an intimate 
 acquaintance with the natural families, as it will often 
 enable a physician to apply his indigenous species of 
 plants to useful purposes where the exotic is wanting. 
 
 All these arc, or should be, preparatory sciences, for 
 medicine itself is a study which -will fill all the time 
 usually allowed for its attainment. Where then can this 
 varied knowledge be acquired? not behind the counter ; 
 not in dispensing the prescriptions of others ; not in 
 staring at diseases, without information, or without 
 principles. In this way, the student cither attains no 
 knowledge or crude imperfect ideas, which he can 
 scarcely ever correct ; or, if correction is in his power, 
 ii will require more trouble than the acquisition of 
 juster notions. This kind of education also narrows the 
 mind in another view. We look with some partiality 
 to our earliest instructor ; our first ideas stick to us with 
 peculiar force, so that it is of consequence where they 
 are acquired. Those who are accustomed only to a 
 narrow circle cannot easily expand their ideas beyond 
 it, as the native of Switzerland thinks his valley scarcely 
 less than the whole world. We do not indeed contend, 
 that able and enlightened physicians have not, at times, 
 escaped from the shop ; or, on the other hand, that tbe 
 deepest and most profound philosophers have been the 
 best practitioners. Exceptions firove a general rule ; 
 but some distinctions are requisite in the full discussion 
 of this question, which we shall soon consider. 
 
 We have, in different parts of this work, hinted that 
 a physician should be, from his earliest years, educated 
 with the view to his future profession. If the best pr.rtb 
 of his life have been directed to other pursuits, he will 
 seldom acquire that extent of information, and readiness 
 of application, which the practice of his profession 
 
MED 
 
 958 
 
 MED 
 
 requires. In the most advanced period of his life, what 
 he may have seen at his first entrance into the study 
 may happen to be applicable, though, through the whole 
 interval, it has been never necessary. It must not be 
 supposed, that the most splendid abilities or the deepest 
 knowledge are always requisite. Many diseases are 
 obvious in their causes, appearances, and treatment ; 
 but, on the other side, many serious complaints assume, 
 at first, a common form, and it requires no little sagaci- 
 ty to trace them in their bud ; no little knowledge to 
 obviate the fatal consequences. Were it always possible 
 to say whether a disease was common, great abilities 
 or extensive knowledge might not be necessary ; and 
 we thus find physicians, with little real skill, but with 
 policy and address, pass through life with credit, some- 
 times with the highest applause. , It is not, however, 
 enough to possess knowledge, but the mind should be 
 ready and active in its application. It is often necessary 
 to adopt at once a plan, and to pursue it with active 
 decision : it is necessary to weigh contending difficulties, 
 and at once to seize the path where the fewest or the 
 least important appear, or where the inconveniences are 
 counterbalanced by the advantages. This rapidity of 
 decision, the result of great and extensive knowledge, 
 as well as readiness of resource, is often equally the off- 
 spring of ignorance. No difficulty can be experienced 
 by those who are unable to anticipate danger; and 
 doubt, the consequence of different plans contending 
 for superior eligibility, can scarcely be felt by those who 
 have none. Physicians are called on, in general, to act 
 with this prompt decision ; and to hesitate is usually 
 accounted a mark of ignorance. A man must have 
 merited the confidence of the world before he can re- 
 quire time for consideration, and his reputation be firm- 
 ly established before he can own himself at a loss. 
 
 Readiness of resource is partly owing to habit and 
 long experience ; but it may be easily acquired by a 
 ready arrangement of ideas, and clear distinct views. 
 The able a.nd experienced physician, who can at once 
 comprehend the object to be attained, will, at the same 
 moment, perceive the various methods by which it may 
 be effected, and he has only to choose the most con- 
 venient and the best adapted to the habit or idiosyncra- 
 cy of his patient. In his progress new views will gene- 
 rally open, and the soundest judgment is shown in steer- 
 ing between the opposite extremes of varying the plan 
 according to the variety of symptoms, or obstinately 
 persisting in it, notwithstanding every change of ap- 
 pearance. The first is pleasing to common observers, 
 as it shows diligent attention ; but it is a proof of weak- 
 ness and indecision. The last, perhaps the most venial 
 error, is the effect of too great confidence ; and, unless 
 accompanied with extensive knowledge which dictated 
 the first opinion, and an acute sagacity in discerning the 
 effects of the medicines, is scarcely less injurious. 
 
 It has been supposed, that extensive reading rather 
 impedes by overloading the mind, than assists by giving 
 information. Reading, however, with judgment and 
 discrimination will produce no such effect. The mind 
 should be so regulated that each new fact may be com- 
 bined with the former stock, or, if, in opposition, re- 
 served for subsequent mature reflection. It will then 
 come in aid, to limit, to confirm, or to invalidate pre- 
 conceived opinions. If reading and practice proceed, 
 *:ari ft at-ni, the advantages will be still more considerable. 
 
 Each new observation may be soon brought to its pro- 
 per test, and its value consequently justly appreciated. 
 Facts in medicine have lately accumulated so rapidly, 
 that we are oppressed by the load rather than informed 
 by the substance. To discriminate between the true 
 and the false, the important and the trifling ones, is no 
 easy task. To say that any author states as a fact 
 what he does not know to be true must appear harsh, 
 perhaps unjustifiable ; but the internal evidence often 
 shows, that the case cannot have existed as the writer 
 (we should have said the author} describes. When we 
 find the symptoms loosely detailed, the necessary con- 
 nections omitted, the effects of medicines imperfectly 
 or inconsistently described, we may rest assured that it 
 is the manufacture of the closet. When we find 
 violent complaints cured by the most inert remedies, 
 we may be equally certain that the violence of the 
 symptoms are magnified, or the real effects of the 
 medicines disguised ; and, as has been often hinted, 
 when an inventor describes his plan as infallible, sus- 
 picion should open all her eyes to detect the fallacy ; 
 yet many such deceptions occur with no culpable in- 
 tention. A young sanguine practitioner seems to think 
 every case the same, and always finds wonderful benefit 
 from his plans. When he reviews them with a calmer, 
 more experienced eye, he doubts whether they have 
 been so successful as he supposed, or indeed whether 
 they have succeeded at all. This is not indeed a singu- 
 lar case : it is the unavoidable progress of the mind 
 from youth to age, from confidence to doubt, from hesi- 
 tation to scepticism. 
 
 The mind of the physician should, in the most ardu- 
 ous and difficult circumstances, be unruffled. Doubt 
 and hesitation should never be seen in his countenance, 
 or in unsteady, vacillating councils. In the midst of 
 uncertainty he should be calm. In the most adverse 
 events, while he may express his surprise, he should 
 never appear without his resources, nor until the case 
 be wholly desperate should he suffer those around him 
 to despair. For doubt and apprehension of the event 
 there may be a more early foundation, and suspicions 
 may be cautiously suggested that, should any given re- 
 medy fail, the danger would be increased. 
 
 In emergencies, friendly and affectionate anxiety may 
 suggest additional advice, or a remedy of a doubtful 
 quality and uncertain effects, the boasted panacea of 
 some fashionable quack, recommended by an archbi- 
 shop, a judge, or any other old woman ; for, in such 
 circumstances, each appellation is synonymous. No 
 physician, whatever may be his character, is justified in 
 refusing professional assistance, when required ; nor, 
 to his coadjutor, in this respect, ought he to withhold 
 whatever his former experience with the patient has 
 taught him. If he gains from his assistant, the patient 
 has the advantage; it is his fault if the patient suffers. 
 In every consultation it should be known whether the 
 first or the second has the implicit confidence of the 
 patient and his friends ; and the conduct should be 
 suitable. 
 
 In the administration of a quack remedy more caution 
 is necessary. It should be known whether it is a mere 
 name without effect, or whether it has any decided 
 positive power. If the former, it maybe indulged; 
 nov is it a great sacrifice, in case of a fortunate event, 
 that the medicine has the credit, if, in contrary circum 
 
ME D 
 
 959 
 
 M E I) 
 
 stances, the friends of the patient feel satisfied that 
 every thing which art could devise has. been attempted. 
 This doctrine we know will not be popular among 
 physicians ; but they ought to recollect, that to cure 
 their patient is their first "object ; to gain fame, a 
 secondary one. If indulged with their favourite remedy, 
 they will agree to combine other means; confidence 
 will be supported, hopes raised, the spirits cheered ; 
 and, in case of a sinister event, the candour and liberality 
 of the practitioner will secure general esteem. Yet he 
 would merit the severest censure, if, indulging such 
 fancies and prejudices, he omitted, for a moment, the 
 efforts which he yet retained. The conduct we re- 
 commend is only justifiable where the case is desperate, 
 or the boasted panacea inert. 
 
 In some circumstances, however, the remedy is 
 active, and the ingredients well known. The physician 
 must then decide whether it is adapted to the complaint, 
 or whether its effects may not be too powerful. When 
 he has stated, fully and impartially, his opinion, the 
 friends or the patient must determine. We think, that 
 he is not justified in leaving, as has happened, the 
 patient to his fate. It is rather his duty to look on, to 
 watch, to regulate, or correct any errors. He may- 
 yet save the devoted victim from destruction, from fall- 
 ing a sacrifice to prejudices either his own or his mista- 
 ken friends. 
 
 There is yet another situation in which an active 
 quack medicine may be allowed. In continued chronic 
 complaints the patient is often weary of his physician, 
 and willing to try the recommendation of some in- 
 terested adviser- He has, for instance, been using a 
 mercurial alterative, and wishes to try Spilsbury's 
 drops. They are no other. Why then may he not 
 be indulged ? Low indeed must be the credit of his 
 physician, if he should suffer by adding one to the many 
 boasted cures performed by this medicine, which is only 
 the hydrargyrus muriatus in small doses, a preparation of 
 mercury generally employed. Yet we must repeat, 
 that, in every such instance, the physician is inex- 
 cusable if he do not guard the patient against any pro- 
 bable inconvenience that may result from the supposed 
 qualities of the secret remedy, and suggest the best 
 methods of preventing them. These few remarks we 
 have suggested as a kind of supplement to the very 
 liberal and judicious observations of Dr. Gregory in his 
 most valuable lectures on the" Duties and Qualifications 
 of a Physician," and to this work we would refer the 
 young practitioner for his more general conduct. 
 
 Had we room, we might enlarge a little on the fiolicy 
 of medicine. Hoffman has left us a dissertation entitled 
 Medicus Politicus, though its object is different ; but 
 the art in this age is greatly improved, and an amusing 
 treatise, cofiied from life, might be easily written. Our 
 object is however to make the practice of medicine re- 
 spectable, not contemptible. 
 
 It was a question suggested respecting surgery, 
 whether it had been improved in later periods. The same 
 question has been agitated respecting medicine, and 
 perhaps it may, in this part of our article, merit a short 
 notice. The argument, that medicine has no_t im- 
 proved, has been supported by the most inconclusive 
 reasoning; viz. that we still resort to the older authors, 
 and that diseases are still mortal as before. To engage 
 
 in an extensive discussion is inadmissible, but, as in the 
 article referred to, we may adduce a few instances. 
 
 In the conduct of fevers, is it no improvement that 
 the rigorous abstinence of the early days, enjoined by 
 the ancient physicians, is, at least, abridged or softened? 
 that the great heat, the close rooms, the warm stimu- 
 lating medicines, and the sudorific regimen of the 
 modern Galenists, are wholly abolished? It may be asked, 
 whether either plan is justly or advantageously super- 
 seded ; and we hazard little in replying, that the re- 
 coveries under the later mode of treatment exceed those 
 under the former three times told. Death, from a 
 fever, is now comparatively rare : formerly, recovery 
 was equally so ; and many, whom we remember among 
 the recoveries, lingered out the remaining period of 
 life without the slightest enjoyment of an hour's perfect 
 health. 
 
 In internal inflammations the constitution is equally 
 preserved by the rejection of the indiscriminate bleedings 
 so often and so copiously employed ; nor is the excita- 
 bility exhausted by the numerous blisters applied, under 
 the mistaken idea of derivation. In childbed how is 
 the strength preserved, and inconveniences avoided, by 
 the cool regimen, by the discharges from the bowels, 
 and the early application of the child to the breast ? 
 How is the strength and health of the child augmented 
 by copious and frequent ablutions ? In dysenteries, 
 what pains are saved by the free use of cooling laxatives; 
 in scirrhous livers, how long is the life comfortably pre- 
 served by the free use of mercury ? The paper would 
 fail before we could enumerate the advantages of modern 
 improvements in the practice of medicine. Let us take 
 up the subject more generally. Abstruse disquisitions 
 respecting the causes of disease, and the operation of 
 remedies, are now seldom indulged. Our indications 
 are more clearly pointed, and the means usually better 
 chosen and more direct; less depending on pathological 
 enquiries, and more closely connected with the changes 
 to be produced. Dr. Friend was supposed to be master 
 of all the medical science of every sera ; and yet, if any 
 modern physician, who had for some years escaped 
 from his early studies, were to read his Reflections on 
 the Practice of the Ancients, they would suppose them- 
 selves engaging in a new and most intricate science ; so 
 disguised and involved are the most common observa- 
 tions and directions. This was, in fact, our own cas-c. 
 
 We had intended to have closed this article with a 
 sketch of a medical library, but we feared to terrify the 
 indolent practitioner, or to repress the timid. Yet per- 
 haps we may find an occasion to resume this subject 
 under a later article, STUDIUM MEDICIN.E. At the 
 conclusion however of so long a work reasons of ne- 
 cessity must at last decide. 
 
 Le Clerc Histoire de la Medecine ; Friend's Hist<#y 
 of Physic ; Blumenbach's Historia Medicinae Literaria; 
 Schultze Historia Medicinae ; Conringii Introductio ; 
 Halleri Bibliotheca Medicina Practica. 
 
 See CHIRURGIA ; BOTANY ; MATERIA MEDICA ; 
 OBSTETRICATIO ; MEDICINA FORESSIS et POLI- 
 
 TIOA. 
 
 MEDICINA FOREXSIS et POLITICA. Medicine has 
 for ages been the guide of the police and of justice, 
 without ostensibly mingling in their contests. When 
 Acron of Agrigentum is said to have kindled fires to 
 
MED 
 
 960 
 
 MED 
 
 promote the circulation of air in order to check the 
 plague, of Athens, orNuma constructed sewers to keep 
 the imperial city from the noisome stench of impurities, 
 they acted as able politicians and judicious philosophers; 
 and an early work of Hippocrates on a kindred subject 
 should have particularly fixed the attention of phy- 
 sicians. Many similar regulations are indeed the result 
 of good sense, reduced to practice by an active mind 
 and well directed views; but many years elapsed before 
 regulations of this kind were digested by a regular 
 scientific publication, professedly on the subject. The 
 Criminal Constitution of Carolina was the earliest work 
 in which the rudiments of forensic medicine were 
 developed, and the first edition of this work appeared 
 in the beginning of the 16th century. The origin of 
 political medicine in modern times maybe dated about 
 forty years later, and its first publication by Joach. 
 Struppe, at Frankfort, appeared in 1573. His work in 
 quarto contains the necessary precepts for preventing 
 the air from contamination by filth, by injurious occu- 
 pations, and by sepulture in the midst of cities. He 
 adds regulations respecting the occupations of millers, 
 bakers, butchers, &c., on the proper instructions neces- 
 sary for midwives, on the establishment of infirmaries, 
 on the propriety of visiting the shops of apothecaries, 
 and of guarding against the arts of quacks. In the 
 same year, he published his Anchor of the Hunger, 
 Thirst, and the Health of Mankind ; in which he parti- 
 cularly treats of the substances which may occasionally 
 supply bread, and the means of preserving meat from 
 putrefaction. At the end of the same century, Fortu- 
 natus Fidelis of Sicily published his work on the depart- 
 ment of forensic medicine, De Relationibus Medicorum; 
 and, under the name of Keinesius, his Schola Ictorum 
 Medica. The subject was still further pursued by Paul 
 Zacchias, principal physician to the pope, who publish- 
 ed his Quxstones Medico-Legales in 1621, &c. in nine 
 volumes, quarto, at Rome. About the end of the same 
 century Paul Amman, a native of Breslaw, and a pro- 
 fessor at Lcipsic, published the Medicina Critica seu 
 Decisora, as well as the Irenicum Numse Pompiliicum 
 Hippocrate; and, in the same century, G. Welsck of 
 Leipsic published his Rationale Vulnerum Lethaliuiu 
 Judicurn. We may just add, as objects of curiosity, 
 that this author first described the purple miliary fever 
 of childbed women, as a new disease, in 1655; and, 
 about the same time, a German clergyman first de- 
 scribed the method of recovering persons apparently 
 drowned. 
 
 To pursue the history through the 18th century 
 would be useless, and almost impracticable. We en- 
 gaged in it chiefly from curiosity, and need only add, 
 that the minor works on this subject are collected by J. 
 C. Traugott Schlegel, published in six small volumes at 
 Longosalissa ; but we must remark, that of this city and 
 some others we have found it impossible to discover 
 the vernacular name. The obscure towns in Germany 
 have not found a place in any Latin or geographical 
 dictionary to which we have access. 
 
 To account for the numerous German and French 
 publications on this subject, we must observe that the 
 laws of these countries are much more minute in their 
 distinctions respecting crimes than the criminal code of 
 this kingdom. This may be one reason why the sub- 
 
 ject has been so much neglected, that it has not former 
 any portion of a course of lectures ; and very lately only 
 has a professor of forensic medicine been established in 
 a British university. To treat of this branch of medi- 
 cine, therefore, with all the subtility of a German lawyer, 
 will be unnecessary, and we must confine ourselves to 
 the outline of those topics, which must be the subject 
 of inquiry in an English court of justice. 
 
 We must first consider forensic medicine as it is a 
 branch of medical investigation, and next as it. is con- 
 nected with the conduct of the surgeon. 
 
 MANIA is one of the most frequent subjects of 
 forensic inquiry, in which the physician is called on to 
 decide; and, to the disgrace of science, we find the 
 most opposite opinions adduced by practitioners of 
 eminence. Much depends on the period during which 
 the physician sees the supposed lunatic, and more on a 
 few necessary distinctions, which we fear are sometimes 
 designedly neglected. It is possible for an interested 
 relation to fix on a day when the patient is calm and 
 rational, an hour when he is usually collected, to intro- 
 duce the physician who pronounces him sane. Another, 
 in different circumstances, might pronounce him mad. 
 It is necessary, therefore, to guard against such decep- 
 tions, to visit him frequently at different times, and at 
 the most unsuspected hours. If this is refused, a col- 
 lusion will be evident. We remember seeing a man, 
 who was confined for a crime and defended on the plea 
 of idiotic insanity. We visited him frequently, while 
 unsuspecting any such examination, and found the 
 plea strictly true. Yet, when called into court for the 
 purpose of acquittal, when cleaned and dressed, roused 
 also perhaps by the novel appearance of the Scene, his 
 look assumed a meaning, and he was almost rational. 
 
 In the general relations of life, a man may be thought- 
 less, ridiculous, and extravagant, yet these errors will 
 not be sufficient to fix the charge of insanity, which 
 consists cither in false perceptions or erroneous rea- 
 soning, on objects distinguished in their true colours. 
 Many individuals of this kind require guardians for their 
 property as much as persons really insane ; but the law 
 entrusts no practitioner with such discretionary power. 
 The difficulty arises when this wild absurd conduct is 
 attended with no such inconsistencies as lead to the sus- 
 picion, that the perceptions or the reason are affected. 
 This situation is a question of prudence, rather than of 
 jurisprudence, or medicine. The reflecting physician 
 will not fix, unnecessarily, the stigma of insanity on a 
 whole race ; nor will he expose a family to ruin by a too 
 great delicacy. In this difficulty, he will rather take 
 the opportunity of a calmer moment to induce the 
 patient to adopt such plans as may prevent the ruin of 
 the family, and may properly make use of the alternative 
 as an argument, in case of refusal. But this, as we 
 have said, is not a medical question. 
 
 There is another doubtful state, in which the phy- 
 sician is often called on to decide, viz. when from 
 disease, from general weakness, or any constitutional 
 cause, the mind is so much enfeebled as to render it 
 uncertain whether the patient can judge of the proper 
 disposition of his affairs. This too is a question of dis- 
 cretion, for the afflicted person may be taught to answer 
 common questions readily, or may be awed by some 
 interested attendant. In this case, if the physician, 
 
ED 
 
 9-61 
 
 M E JJ 
 
 \vhcn alone with his patient, talks to him of his affairs, 
 suggests, for the sake of a reply only, some objections 
 to his arrangements, he will soon find whether the 
 testator has judged properly, or only repeats a lesson. 
 The circumstances themselves often suggest doubts; 
 and when an infirm old man disinherits obedient or 
 near relations, for the sake of those connected with him 
 only by accident, the presumption is, that his mind is 
 not sound. 
 
 We have said, in the article MANIA, that by a fiction 
 of the law every mania, we have been informed, is sup- 
 posed to be relieved by occasional lucid intervals, and 
 that if the act of a madman is reasonable and proper, it 
 is a proof that the interval was a lucid one. Thus in 
 the case, which has just been considered, whatever be 
 the apparent state of the patient's mind, if his will be 
 judicious and proper, there is no reason why the phy- 
 sician should not pronounce him in a sound state. 
 Yet, in criminal cases, the law is not equally indulgent, 
 nor has it always, perhaps, been equally humane. Lucid 
 intervals, in cases of murder, are not allowed, and the 
 man who has been proved to be mad on the Monday 
 and Wednesday is not allowed to be sane on the inter- 
 vening day ; yet decisions have occurred of a different 
 kind ; and an art in planning, a coolness in executing, a 
 deliberation in the conduct, have been supposed to con- 
 stitute soundness of mind. On these grounds lord 
 l-'errcrs and Mr. Oliver were executed. Yet, if the 
 motive is at any time connected with the hallucination, 
 the subsequent action should certainly be considered as 
 a part. In later trials the opinions have leant more on 
 the side of humanity. 
 
 The question of confirmed insanity must be decided 
 by a comparison of the patient's state with the pathog- 
 nomonic symptoms. Yet there are many sources of 
 doubt, and often room for hesitation. In many in- 
 stances the mind wanders, at first, on one subject only; 
 and, when the madman has any point to gain, he will, 
 with great success, counterfeit a calm reasonable state. 
 Each point must be carefully guarded ; yet the expe- 
 rienced physician will not be easily baffled. A wildness 
 of the eye, a tension of the skin of the temples, a dry 
 furred tongue, often a hurried pulse, will explain the 
 real state. The madman is also a coward, and we have 
 drawn from this a good pathognomonic symptom. If 
 threatened with some vehemence with any punishment, 
 however wild and impracticable, he will shrink and 
 tremble, forgetting all his art, or returning to his ori- 
 ginal deviation of mind. 
 
 Returning sanity is another point of doubtful dis- 
 tinction ; nor do we see that it is possible to lay down 
 any rules, except the absence of the pathognomonics of 
 the disease. Yet we have often witnessed the return 
 of persons from the appropriate receptacles, with a 
 wildness of the eyes, a quickness of utterance, rapid 
 unsteady motions, which showed corporeal disease, 
 though the mind was calm. Such persons should not 
 be pronounced secure ; and, though confinement may 
 not be necessary, the most pointed caution should be 
 continued. 
 
 Dissembled insanity might more properly belong to 
 another head, morbi simulati ; but we may more easily 
 speak of it in this place. An experienced practitioner 
 will soon detect the absurdities which assume the form 
 of insanity ; for, though incoherence's, wildness, and 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 obscenity, may be imitated, the hurried look, the rapid 
 pulse, the dry tongue, and the sleepless nights, cannot 
 be assumed. Above all, the cowardice, the apprehen- 
 sion of punishment, the influence of threats, are seldom, 
 to be discovered. A French author details the symp- 
 toms of madness, for the purpose of this distinction, so 
 elegantly as to induce us to copy the picture. 
 
 " Thus to neglect what most deserves attention, and 
 to value what is least deserving of it ; to rejoice or 
 weep without an adequate reason ; to despise what is 
 terrible, and to fear what is ridiculous ; to admire trifles, 
 and to reject what is excellent ; to love the objects of 
 hate, and to hate those of love ; to hope without an 
 object, and to despair while in security ; to be pleased 
 with things which excite no agreeable sensations in 
 others, and to fly from what every one would anxiously 
 seek; to be timid with those who demand no deference, 
 and bold to those whom they ought to respect ; such are 
 the infallible marks of a wandering mind." 
 
 In either of these cases, an excellent criterion may 
 be found by inducing the supposed lunatic or the pre- 
 tended convalescent to write. If engaged in a corre- 
 spondence particularly respecting his own affairs, he 
 will soon betray insanity, should it remain. In the 
 servile war, the slaves who opposed the spears of their 
 former masters yielded, when they saw them armed 
 with whips ; so the most furious maniac will often 
 submit on presenting him a pair of hand cuffs, which 
 will only irritate the counterfeit. 
 
 MORBI SIMULATI. Dissembled diseases sometimes 
 claim attention in a court of justice, but perhaps more 
 frequently in an infirmary. The latter is, as usual, the 
 school. Insanity, of which we have already treated, is 
 the most frequent, and, next to it, are the different 
 nervous and spasmodic complaints. We must not, how- 
 ever, always accuse the patient. The timid girl will 
 have the catchings and the gesticulations of chorea more 
 frequent on the access of a stranger ; and the disease, to 
 the attendants apparently cured, will appear to return. 
 On the contrary, these and some other diseases will 
 occasionally seem to lessen on the approach of the phy- 
 sician. The wanderings of delirium will cease, and the 
 wildness of the eye be converted to an expression of 
 meaning. These are circumstances which must be 
 kept in view, as tending to explain the opposite course. 
 The diseases counterfeited are catalepsy (commonly 
 styled ecstacy) and convulsions. Some patients possess 
 even a command of the features, and others, it is said, 
 of the pulse ; but, in general, an unchanged expression 
 of countenance and an unaltered pulse will explain the 
 deceit. Boerhaave is reported to have cured real fits 
 by threatening, ea qua pollebat gravitate, to burn the 
 next patient seized, with a hot iron. To heat a poker 
 with the same gravity has cured pretended ones, espe- 
 cially if they felt the heat approaching. Plunging the 
 suspected patient in cold water is still more effectual, 
 and it will not injure if the disease be real. Dashing 
 cold water in the face, unsuspectedly, will succeed ; 
 but, as the bathing requires preparation, it will not be 
 necessary, in caseofdeception, to proceed to extremities. 
 
 Pains in the limbs, which sometimes happen without 
 fever, is a fertile source of deception, and blisters will 
 often have little effect in detecting the fallacy. We 
 have not, however, found patients of sufficient constancy 
 to endure a few smart electrical shocks; and the 
 
 6 G 
 
M ED 
 
 962 
 
 K 1) 
 
 galvanic, if the skin is punctured, will be probably still 
 more effectual. In cases where fever must necessarily 
 attend, the detection is easy. No one can counterfeit the 
 febrile symptoms enumerated under FEBRIS ; though by 
 topical stimulants inflammation and fever may be 
 brought on. 
 
 In the time of Galen, tumours were produced in the 
 knee by the semen thapsi ; and Zacchseus, in his numer- 
 ous quartos, has copied many tales of this kind. We 
 have seen abcesses produced by inserting- splinters under 
 the skin, continued ulcers by stimulating dressings, and 
 even haemoptoe occasionally returning by artificially 
 exciting cough. Yet while we awaken suspicion, we 
 would not silence the feelings of humanity. We have 
 seen cases where no deception could exist, where no 
 motive could be found for fallacy, that appeared at the 
 first sight fictitious. We have known the urine retained 
 .six weeks without any remarkable vicarious discharge : 
 we have known a nail of no inconsiderable size, such an 
 one as fastens the hoops of small barrels, retained in 
 the throat till it formed an abscess : yet in each case no 
 deception could exist. 
 
 The mendicant with his ulcers counterfeits both 
 deafness and dumbness; but these deceptions are best 
 detected by the beadle, or by a little address. " How 
 long have you been dumb, my good friend ?" says a 
 passenger, with the most insidious humanity. " Three 
 weeks, sir," replied the incautious deceiver. 
 
 IMPOTENTIA. This disease rarely requires the in- 
 terposition of a physician in a court of justice. The 
 romplainants, who are commonly females, can relate 
 their grievances in terms sufficiently guarded and clear. 
 The causes and cure we have already considered, and 
 we see but one circumstance in which it requires our 
 attention in this place. The extirpation of the tes- 
 ticles is an operation obviously designed to prevent ge- 
 neration. But in the human species, as we have seen, 
 they are originally seated in the abdomen, and fall 
 through the rings of the muscles into the scrotum. If 
 they do not appear in the scrotum it is no evidence of 
 their absence, and it has been said that their influence 
 on the genital powers are more conspicuous while they 
 remain in their original seat. It is at least certain that 
 this influence is not less, so fallacious is the logical 
 maxim, when applied to medicine, De non apparenti- 
 bus et non existentibus eadem est ratio. If they did 
 not exist, or were not evolved, the beard, the graver tone 
 of voice, and every mark of virility would be absent. 
 If they had been extirpated, the cicatrix would remain. 
 It has been said that one, three, and even four, testes 
 have been discovered. One has certainly been lest by 
 accident, has decayed, or been extirpated, without in- 
 juring the generative power: sometimes the other has 
 enlarged, but more often continued of the same size, 
 with little apparent diminution of the powers. The 
 stories of three and four testes we cannot disprove ; but 
 there is much reason to suppose that many of these have 
 arisen from an enlargement of one or each epidydimis. 
 They at least furnish no grounds for a legal process. 
 
 From what has been said under the article IMPO- 
 TENTIA, q. v., the physician will be sufficiently di- 
 rected in his judgment; nor need we enlarge with the dis- 
 gusting indecency with which the old authors expatiate 
 on this subject, nor on the public display of the active 
 powers in the venereal act, which some of the canons 
 
 enjoined. The original authors seem plainly to hint 
 that this indecency was only the prelude, like the mo- 
 dern actions for crim. con. to a divorce, and designed 
 as a justification of the most licentious conduct ; for 
 divorces, they add, were less frequent since such exhi- 
 bitions were abolished. This practice began, itis-said, 
 curly in the thirteenth century, and ended about a hun- 
 dred and fifty years afterwards. 
 
 POISONS. This frequent cause of violent and pre- 
 mature death is often the subject of inquiry in courts 
 of judicature, and the physician is usually called on for 
 his opinion. Science has been often disgraced by the 
 crude, the injudicious, and often the opposite, opinions 
 offered on these occasions; nor has humanity had less 
 cause to regret the sacrifice of lives on the most vague 
 and inconclusive evidence. Poisons may be accidental 
 or designed. We shall begin with the latter. 
 
 The marks that poison has been administered are the 
 sudden appearance of extraordinary and unsuspected 
 symptoms, as uneasiness, nausea, an acute pain in the 
 stomach, palpitations, faintings, disagreeable and fetid 
 eructations, vomiting of blood, and bile, hiccough, sud- 
 den debility, smallness and inequality of the pulse, cold 
 and clammy sweats, coldness of the extremities, pale- 
 ness, livid nails, general oedcmatous swellings, windy 
 distention of the abdomen, sudden relief with an 
 equally rapid return of pains, blackness and swelling of 
 the lips, burning thirst, loss of voice, a livid counte- 
 nance, vertigo, convulsions, rolling and starting eyes, 
 loss of sight, with a dilated pupil, lethargy, suppression 
 of urine, a fetid smell of the whole body, purple erup- 
 tions, livid gangrenous spots, and an alienation of mind. 
 All these symptoms are undoubtedly equivocal, and oc- 
 casionally attend other diseases. They arc marks of poi- 
 son only when they come on suddenly, without any 
 known cause; when the food, if unsuspected as the 
 vehicle, sudden cold, violent affections of mind, or de- 
 leterious vapours, cannot be accused; for these will in- 
 duce many of the symptoms, though seldom in so con- 
 siderable a degree as arises from poison. 
 
 If the patient be not a suicide, and still retains his 
 senses, he can explain the taste of the food, or medicine, 
 which has induced these symptoms, so as to direct the 
 future inquiries. When no satisfactory explanation can 
 be obtained we must depend on the evidence collected 
 on dissection. Poisons, so far as they are the object of 
 our present inquiry, are violent, inflammatory, stimu- 
 lants, or sedatives. The pungent stimulants betray 
 themselves by the taste, the pain in swallowing, and the 
 inflammation of the fauces; and they must be treated 
 under the head of accidental poison, as they cannot be 
 given without suspicion. The chief substance to be 
 considered here is arsenic, which is nearly tasteless, and 
 violent in its action, even in trifling doses. Its power 
 is shown by violent inflammation and gangrene in the 
 stomach ; and it is discovered by calcining the contents 
 of the stomach with the black flux, when the smell of 
 garlic will betray even such an impregnation as will not 
 often be fatal. Some of the saline mercurials show 
 no very decided action on the tongue or fauces, and 
 will produce similar effects. These may be discovered 
 by adding ammonia, and heating the whole in a close 
 vessel, when the mercury will be so far revived as to 
 whiten copper on rubbing. In this way mercury can 
 be often discovered in those quack medicines where its, 
 
MED 
 
 96S 
 
 MED 
 
 existence is utterly denied ; for the ammonia contri- 
 butes to precipitate the mercury, reduced in part to its 
 i!ic state, and enables it to appear on the copper. 
 The suspected substance, if arsenical, heated between 
 plates of copper, will give a whitish tinge to the part of 
 the plates in contact with it. Independent of these 
 trials, when the stimulant poisons have been the cause 
 of death, the abdomen is greatly inflated, becomes ra- 
 pidly putrid, dark spots appear on the body, erosion, 
 inflammation, apd gangrene, are found in the fauces and 
 stomach, the blood is black and collected in the veins ; 
 above all. ous coat of the stomach is destroyed. 
 
 One other discriminating appearance, on dissection, is 
 mentioned by a respectable author on jurisprudence. If, 
 after a body has been long buried, should gangrened 
 spots be found in the stomach, surrounded by a reddish 
 ciicle, these were effects of changes during life. Should 
 the colour of the whole be uniform, the putrefaction 
 took place after death. 
 
 There are other poisons which kill by a partial stimu- 
 lus. The chief of these is cantharides; but theirpecu- 
 liar action on the bladder will point out the cause. The 
 violent inflammation, the rapidity with which it hastens 
 to gangrene, will at once betray the crime, and, at the 
 same time, point out the culprit. No such can escape. 
 The colocymh, the elaterium, and the tithymali, be- 
 tray themselves by their taste, as well as by their local 
 action, and can neither escape the detection of the per- 
 son himself who is the subject of the crime, nor the 
 attendant physician. 
 
 The narcotic poisons like theothers, produce vomit- 
 ing; but the faintness which is the effect of the vomit- 
 ing in the former cases is the apparent cause of it in 
 the present. The rapidly sinking strength, the dilated 
 pupil, convulsions, stupor, sleep, vertigo, swelling veins, 
 ar.d cold extremities, point out the cause. Fortunately 
 there are few such substances that do not betray them- 
 selves by their taste; but there are such, though we 
 shall not point them out ; nor shall we mention any poi- 
 son that can be secretly administered. It is incumbent, 
 however, on the practitioner to be cautious in these in- 
 stances respecting his decisions; for no chemical ana- 
 lysis will assist him, and his only guide will be the dis- 
 charge of substances which the powers of the stomach 
 cannot change. He must compare with anxious atten- 
 tion the appearance of the symptoms after the supposed 
 cause ; trace with diligent circumspection every other cir- 
 cumstance that might have produced the effect ; examine 
 with care the patient's usual habits, his predispositions, 
 his complaints, and at last remember that every medi- 
 cal conclusion is doubtful. Should he then be positive 
 when the life of a human creature is at stake ? One 
 trial has been falsely considered to be decisive, viz. 
 the effects of what might remain of the supposed fatal 
 beverage on animals. This will hold true of the stimu- 
 lant poisons; but by no means of the narcotic. The 
 most innocent substances of this kind are occasionally 
 fatal to animals; the narcotics, most injurious to man, 
 are to many animals innocuous ; and the human fluids 
 changed by putrefaction are themselves poisonous. 
 
 Accidental poisons are received in the food, or are 
 hastily swallowed by mistake instead of a medicine, 
 before the taste betrays their nature. The former are 
 chiefly copper,arsenic,and lead ; the latter, nitre, cam- 
 phor, ammonia, or the mineral acids. 
 
 is greatly dreaded, and has frequently b<_ 
 accused with little reason. Copper culinary vessels, 
 bell metal mortars, and all the various means by which 
 this metal can be introduced to the system, have re- 
 ceived an indiscriminate sentence of banishment. In- 
 juries have undoubtedly arisen from them, and 
 would earnestly join in deprecating their use. When. 
 however, we have said this in the way of caution, 
 may be allowed to add, that the dangers have been 
 greatly magnified. The taste of copper is so peculiar 
 that it can scarcely be disguised, and it will not generally 
 fail to give the alarm in doses far distant from dangerous 
 ones. Hunger, or eagerness to taste aluxuriousdish,may 
 however, hastily impel us, and such vessels should be 
 avoided. The effects are chiefly on the stomach, and 
 the quantity taken must be considerable to endanger 
 life. 
 
 Arsenic has been swallowed accidentally when join- 
 ed with any sweet substance to poison flies, or 
 other substances to destroy rats. The effects are so 
 marked and discriminating as not for a moment to 
 mislead, and they have been sufficiently detailed. It 
 has been supposed that this metal may be accidentally 
 introduced into the system when employed in fining 
 wine ; but for this purpose it is now wholly disused in 
 this kingdom. 
 
 Lead has been accused of producing the Poitou colic 
 when united with cyder, either as this metal is pre- 
 sented to it in the instruments employed in pressing 
 the apples, or as added to correct the acidity of either 
 wine or cyder. We cannot deny that in each instance 
 it has produced the effect, since it is the peculiar con- 
 Sequence of swallowing any saturnine preparation. 
 But these are by no means the constant, or indeed the 
 most frequent causes of the disease. Another source 
 is said to be the glazing of the common earthen vessels, 
 since lead is used in the process, and in such vessels 
 pickles are usually kept. Lead is not, however, always 
 the substance employed, or it is not dissolved by the 
 acetous acid. We have kept vinegar in such vessels 
 for many days in a warm place, without its discovering 
 the presence of lead on the addition of the most deli- 
 cate tests. The alarm, therefore, we think unfounded. 
 In these circumstances caution is almost as necessary as 
 in the former, where the life of an individual is at stake. 
 The credit of a house, the character of a professional man, 
 are involved ; and the feelings of those whose want of 
 caution may have occasioned the mistake may be so ex- 
 cessive as to endanger their lives. Though their negli- 
 gence may merit punishment, yet that punishment may- 
 be too severe. 
 
 Ignorant druggists have sold camphor and nitre in- 
 stead of neutral salts ; and by mistaking the vials, the 
 aqua ammonia:, some mineral acid, or other stimulating 
 substance, has been swallowed. The eagerness to 
 escape from the taste of a -disagreeable medicine hastens 
 the act of deglutition, and the error is sometimes not 
 discovered till the whole has been swallowed. The 
 medical treatment is not our object in this place. The 
 only connection this subject has with medical jurispru- 
 dence, is to ascertain the cause of death when such sub- 
 stances prove fatal. If taken as a medicine, the effects 
 of the poison must be compared with the symptoms of 
 the disease; and should the latter be highly dangerous, 
 the feelings of the mistaken attendant may perhaps be 
 6 G 2 
 
M E 
 
 964, 
 
 M E D 
 
 relieved by the humanity of the physician's declaration, 
 in which, ii" he offers truth in her fairest and most fa- 
 vourable hue, he will do no injury to any individual. 
 
 The symptoms which distinguish camphorswallowed 
 in large doses are, giddiness, vertigo, delirium, and con- 
 vulsions. Nitre produces, with the common symptoms of 
 narcotic poisons, bloody discharges from the bowels and 
 the urinary organs. The mineral acids and ammonia do 
 not greatly differ in their effects, which are those of 
 violent stimuli, rapidly exhausting irritability. Inflam- 
 mation in the mouth, or fauces, with a burning heat at 
 the scrobiculus cordis, are followed by vomiting, by the 
 sense of a heavy load in the stomach, and a consequent 
 diminution of all its powers. From these symptoms, 
 the remains of the medicine, and the report of the pa- 
 tient's feelings when it was swallowed, if he is able to 
 report them, the nature of the deleterious draught may 
 be ascertained. 
 
 The case of the SUICIDE is deplorable ; yet he often 
 repents before the termination of the scene, and can 
 lead us to form a judgment of the treatment necessary. 
 The physician's testimony may be called for, and no 
 rule of morality can, we think, be violated by soften- 
 ing the most offensive circumstances. The feelings of 
 the relatives may be essentially hurt by marks of dis- 
 grace to the body, which we believe never once deterred ' 
 a determined suicide. 
 
 APPARENT DEATH has been the subject of much 
 discussion, and premature interment the object of 
 universal apprehension. Numerous are the tales told 
 on this subject, many of which are exaggerated, and the 
 greater number probably false. It is, indeed, possible 
 that a person not yet dead may be interred; but it is 
 highly improbable that any one should, in such a situa- 
 tion, recover their senses and recollection; for before 
 these returned they must be suffocated by the want of 
 air. The complaints, in which such apparent dissolu- 
 tion is most common, are the spasmi and cornata of Dr. 
 Cullen, drunkenness, excessive evacuations, narcotic 
 poisons, strangulation, drowning, breathing deleterious 
 gases, excessive cold, sudden and violent terror, and 
 violent passions. 
 
 The want of motion, or feeling, of respiration and 
 pulsation in the arteries, are neither singly nor in con- 
 junction signs of death. The motion of the carotids, 
 in the greater number of instances, continues longest, 
 and their state should be most carefully examined. The 
 experiment proposed by M. Bruhicr is, to draw down 
 the lower jaw, and if it approaches spontaneously the 
 upper jaw, he thinks it a conclusive sign of some life 
 remaining ; but this may happen from the elasticity of 
 the ligaments and other causes. It is certainly an equi- 
 vocal proof. The eyes furnish the most certain signs, 
 independent of putrefaction. If their transparency is 
 lost, the eyeball sunk and wrinkled, and the pupil di- 
 lated so as not to contract by the strongest light, resus- 
 citation is no longer in our power. The sunk features, 
 in the eyes of experience, are a proof almost equally sa- 
 tisfactory ; but putrefaction furnishes the only unequi- 
 vocal symptom. Yet this we cannot always wait for. 
 If any legal question depends on the state of the inter- 
 nal parts, dissection must be attempted at an earlier 
 stage, since putrefaction changes every appearance by 
 which we are enabled to decide. In cases of the slight- 
 est doubt, it is recommended to commence the dissec- 
 
 tion in the parts less essential to life, that if the stimu- 
 lus of the wound excite the action of the remaining 
 powers no considerable injury may ensue. 
 
 VIOLENT DEATH is apparently ascertained without 
 difficulty ; and when the cause proceeds solar as to de- 
 stroy the organization of a part essential to life, little 
 hesitation can be felt. Haemorrhages, and the appear- 
 ance of contusions, are often fallacious. The former 
 certainly take place from a variety of causes independ- 
 ent of violence, and the latter may arise from petechiae, 
 or similar causes. We can scarcely, however, conceive 
 a question to come before a court of judicature, where 
 the difficulty would arise whether death was occasioned 
 by a putrid fever or by blows ; and we think the deci- 
 sion of the father of forensic medicine, Zacchias, decisive 
 in this respect. In case of violence, he observes, there is 
 an extravasation under the skin : the lividness from 
 other causes only discolours the surface by a change in 
 the skin itself. We know that Stoll in two cases dis- 
 covered a considerable extravasation under petechiae ; 
 but these instances are rare, and the danger of mistake 
 very trilling. On the other hand, considerable extra- 
 vasations may take place internally, without the surface 
 being affected, as where the bruise consisted of a large 
 heavy weight, which gave a considerable shock without 
 making an impression on any particular part. This 
 cause of death may, however, be discovered by dissec- 
 tion ; though, undoubtedly, bruises after death may, be- 
 fore the blood has coagulated, occasion similar appear- 
 ances. This source of error must be carefully investi- 
 gated in the particular cases. 
 
 One very important subject of inquiry arises, how- 
 ever, out of these discussions. If a man, in an acci- 
 dental or premeditated struggle with another, by any 
 extraordinary exertion, break a blood vessel and die, 
 though the struggle occasioned the death, yet it is 
 deemed accidental. If this struggle be a pugilistic con- 
 test, where personal animosity is unsuspected, and the 
 person thrown dies on the spot, a doubt will arise how 
 i'ar his antagonist was the cause of his death. Again, if, 
 in the violence and heat of a quarrel, a person strike an- 
 other with an inconsiderable weapon, and death follows 
 as much from the passion as the blow, the doubt will be 
 increased. In each instance, the physician and surgeon 
 are called on to decide ; and we know no cases in which 
 such contradictory evidence has been given. The prin- 
 ciples on which the decision should rest appear to be 
 these. When, from prior complaints, any weakness or 
 predisposition to disease, hereditary or otherwise, can 
 be discovered ; when the violence is such that, in a 
 sound healthy body, it would not probably produce any 
 dangerous effect, the blow or the fall should not be ac- 
 cused. If a man, subject to a spitting of blood, in a strug- 
 gle should break a blood vessel; if a person with a full 
 florid complexion, and a short neck, whose parent had 
 died of apoplexy, and perhaps about the same age, should 
 fall down dead in a trifling contest, where the exertion 
 was inconsiderable, we should certainly not convict his 
 antagonist of any thing but imprudence and misfortune. 
 
 When any contest has taken place, independent of 
 personal animosity, and some slight injury has been 
 seemingly received, the subsequent conduct of the pa- 
 tient should have great influence on the judgment of 
 the practitioner. If he has received injury in his side 
 or head, and, instead of a cautious mode of diet, should 
 
MED 
 
 965 
 
 MED 
 
 indulge in every irregularity, the pleurisy or phrenitis 
 that might ensue should not, in justice, be attributed to 
 the antagonist; nor, when the proper distinction is made, 
 will the law, we believe, condemn him. This is not, 
 however, the place to discuss a legal question, but to 
 point out the foundation for the physician's opinion. 
 The case is somewhat different when an abscess has 
 followed external injury, independent of any irregu- 
 larity of the patient's conduct. The physician must 
 then decidedly attribute death to the c'>ii.\!-<jiirncca at 
 least of Lhe accident; and the legal distinctions will 
 regulate the degree of criminality, and, of course, the 
 punishment. 
 
 We have for some time been trenching on the pro- 
 vince of the surgeon; but to introduce those parts of our 
 subject which are more peculiarly his object, we must 
 offer some remarks on the DISSECTION OF BODIES, with 
 a view to discover the disease which has proved fatal, 
 or the nature of the wound, in complicated cases, which 
 has been destructive. 
 
 Dissections are opposed on many grounds. We shall 
 notice only the objections which urge that by this 
 means we discover effects rather than causes, and that 
 complaints may have occured either in the minuter 
 parts, which cannot be detected, or in the nervous sys- 
 tem, which are not cognizable by our senses. Un- 
 doubtedly we more often observe effects rather than 
 causes; but the objection will only apply when the 
 anatomist, from ignorance, cannot detect the difference; 
 or, from haste, will not wait to examine. The source 
 of great error has been the partial examination of the 
 part apparently most affected. We remember the dis- 
 section of a person supposed to be starved. The sto- 
 mach was empty and full of wind, hut not contracted. 
 Some doubt remained ; for the mesentery had not been 
 examined, in which the conglobate glands were after- 
 wards discovered in an enlarged and scirrhous state. 
 Many similar instances might be adduced; and we may 
 here add, that, in general, every cavity of the body 
 should be examined with care, particularly the head. 
 Complaints also may undoubtedly occur in parts of the 
 body which even an exact anatomist may not think of 
 examining; but these, we believe, will seldom prove 
 fatal : nor, except from deleterious gases, is there any 
 probability that the nervous system will be so much af- 
 fected as to produce death, without leaving evident cor- 
 poreal traces. 
 
 In medical jurisprudence, however, dissection is ab- 
 solutely necessary, as the law requires the best evi- 
 dence that can be procured, and various cases may be 
 stated in which it is essential. A man, for instance, is 
 found dead in a close apartment, in which charcoal has 
 been burning, or which is in part consumed. The 
 cause will appear evident : but dissection may disco- 
 ver traces of poison or of blows ; and the fire may have 
 been lighted to prevent suspicion. 
 
 When the dissection is determined on for the disco- 
 very of the cause of death, it should be attempted early, 
 before putrefaction can have changed the appearance of 
 the parts, and with as little motion as possible, that the 
 relative situation of the viscera be not disturbed. The 
 whole body, particularly the head, sternum, and abdo- 
 men, should be cautiously examined by gentle pressure. 
 All the natural openings should be carefully sounded, 
 and each part opened in succession, beginning- with 
 
 that which is most probably injured. The order of the 
 examination is of more consequence than has been sup- 
 posed. If, for instance, in the dissection of the body 
 ot a new born infant, to ascertain the cause of its death, 
 the heart and lungs be first opened, the copious dis- 
 charge of blood will drain the large vessels, which will 
 be found empty, and a strong suspicion will conse- 
 quently arise that the child died of an haemorrhage, by- 
 neglecting the ligature on the funis. So, in examining 
 a wound and its direction, every thing must be avoided 
 which can disturb the relative situation of the parts; 
 for to establish the cause of death it is necessary that 
 the direction of the instrument should be accurately as- 
 certained. In ruptures of internal vessels this caution 
 is of less importance ; yet, when there is any suspicion 
 of the cause, it should be traced with as little disturb- 
 ance of the relative situation of the parts as circum- 
 stances will permit. 
 
 The mode of examination is known to every sur- 
 geon ; but it is highly necessary that he should be ac- 
 quainted with the natural bulk and colour of the parts, 
 and with the changes which fermentation, inflammation, 
 and putrefaction will successively, at different periods, 
 produce. The swelled abdomen and livid spots on the 
 side may give suspicion of poison ; but they are the 
 effect of a separation of air, and the necessary changes 
 in consequence of a warm season. If an inconsiderable 
 wound, from its place or its direction, proves fatal only 
 after some time, the previous inflammation will close 
 it so that it shall appear too inconsiderable to be the 
 cause of death. 
 
 RAPE. The ancient authors on forensic medicine are 
 full on this subject, and unnecessarily minute and inde- 
 cent. The examination and marks of violence will 
 alone determine the judgment of the practitioner ; and 
 for this purpose the English law has wisely determined 
 that the complaint should be immediately made, since the 
 injury can then only be best ascertained. The existence 
 of the membrane closing the entrance of the vagina, 
 deified under the name of Hymen by the ancients, has 
 occasioned some controversy. The moderns have wisely 
 cut the knot, and admitted, that though it is a sign of 
 virginity, yet its absence is no proof of violation, since 
 it may be destroyed in a variety of ways without suspi- 
 cion of impropriety. An observation of Buffon, which 
 we believe to be correct, will explain some of the ap- 
 parent contradictions on this subject. He observes that 
 this membrane is seldom found in young children, or in 
 girls long previous to puberty. It is at that early period 
 folded in wrinkles, and expands, as the custos horti, 
 only near the age of womanhood. It is certain that its 
 existence has been denied by anatomists of eminence, 
 who, in order to " make assurance double sure," in 
 such a doubtful point, have sought it in girls from four 
 to ten years of age. The marks of violence, and the 
 evidence of the young woman, according to our laws, 
 alone decide, and these require no further medical dis- 
 crimination than we have stated. The swelling of the 
 neck, which the " hesternum monile" can no longer 
 surround, the blackness under the eye, the sullied 
 whiteness of the cornea, must be referred to the list of 
 old women's stories, which sounder science spurns at. 
 
 SUSPECTED PREGNANCY. On this subject a surgeon 
 is often consulted, and we have already stated in dif- 
 ferent articles the foundation of the distinction. (See 
 
M E D 
 
 966 
 
 M E 13 
 
 CONCEPTIO, GENF.R.VTIO, and ASCITES.) We shall here, 
 however, give a general connected view of the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 If a woman, who has been previously regular and in 
 good health, at once complains of obstruction, without 
 any well founded cause, as cold, fright, &c. suspicion 
 must be kept alive, and active medicines avoided. The 
 complaints which arise from pregnancy, though of a 
 similar nature from those owing to suppression, yet 
 greatly differ. In the first weeks the pregnant woman 
 feels no inconvenience, and then only from sickness, 
 and chiefly ill the morning. In the intervals of sick- 
 ness the spirits are free, and in the evening the appe- 
 tite is also good; while, from obstruction, vomiting is 
 an uncommon symptom, the languor comes on more 
 slowly, and the symptoms are by no means worse in the 
 morning. In the former case the complexion is clear, 
 in the latter pale and dark: in the former the eyesoften 
 lively, in the latter uniformly dull. Not many weeks 
 elapse before the breasts swell, and a pink or brown 
 arcola appears round the nipple. The former state 
 of the breasts may not be known, and the areola in 
 many women is naturally dark. Yet in a thin woman 
 it will be at once seen, if the breasts are disproportion- 
 ally full; and even in a more lusty one their firm- 
 ness will betray an increased bulk, while in suppressed 
 menses the breasts are much extenuated. The areola 
 in a pregnant woman is also unusually extensive. After 
 the fourth month the swelling arises above the pelvis in 
 the form of a round, circumscribed ball, and the sick- 
 ness usually goes off, while the spirits become pecu- 
 liarly free and cheerful. At this period the state of the 
 os tincse may be discovered by the finger, and will at 
 once preclude all hesitation. See PR^ESENTATIO. 
 
 We have not mentioned the sensation of motion in 
 the uterus, because we proceed on the supposition of 
 concealment. The same cause may prevent our know- 
 ing the state of the menstrual discharge : but the vo- 
 miting, the tumour of the breasts, the darker areola, 
 cannot be concealed, and the tumour of the abdomen 
 at the subsequent period will be decisive. At this time, 
 also, and often more early, a slight pressure will produce 
 a flow of serum or milk from the nipple. Hebenstreit 
 indeed observes, that many women, not pregnant, can 
 bring on a discharge of milk at will ; but we have no 
 reason to think that moderate pressure, independent 
 of long continued irritation, or suction, can produce it 
 in this climate. 
 
 Medical authors, kind to the fair sex, have been 
 anxious to point out the fallacy of all these proofs ; and 
 we shall so far join with them in urging the practitioner 
 not to hasten the decison. Certainty is at no great dis- 
 tance, and it is prudent not to endanger driving the 
 woman to despair. This may occasion the worst of 
 crimes ; and, if though guijty, she escape, she may live 
 to repent, and repair to society the injury which her 
 former errors have occasioned. 
 
 It sometimes happens that women pretend to be with 
 child, either to impose a fictitious offspring on a cre- 
 dulous companion, or to avoid punishment. The deter- 
 mination is in this case more easy ; but should it be pru- 
 dent to delay the decision, a most unremitted vigilance 
 is necessary. 
 
 Susftected delivery very often claims the attention of 
 the surgeon. The signs, however, though singly equi- 
 
 vocal, are, together, certain. The very considerable rt 
 laxation of the vagina, the laxity of the teguments of 
 the abdomen, the want of the fourchette, the thin 
 membrane which unites the labia below, the peculiar 
 Dwelling of the breasts, the extended areola, milk pecu- 
 liarly thin and serous, with the unequivocal smell of the 
 lochia just going on", will decide. Exceptions may be 
 made to all these as well as to the signs of pregnancy ; 
 but the experienced eye cannot be deceived. 
 
 Ketarded or fire mature deli-very. Nothing can be 
 conceived more ridiculous than the discussions of me- 
 dical jurisconsults on this subject. The ancients con- 
 tended that every animal had a fixed period of gesta- 
 tion except the human female; but this is by no means 
 true: and the moderns have tortured their invention to 
 explain why delivery should be retarded. We need 
 not enlarge on the subject; for our laws speak plainly 
 that if a woman lies in within eleven months after the 
 death or the possibility of the access of the husband, the 
 child shall still be his; and the axiom fiater est yuem- 
 nu/itice dcmonsirant, be uncontroverted. It is not our 
 business to oppose the law, but to explain it, though we 
 may still remark that it is peculiarly complaisant or. 
 indulgent. On the other hand, the law, we believe, 
 recognizes only a living child of seven months to be 
 legitimate, if former access can be denied : a circum- 
 stance which can seldom happen. 
 
 AHOHTION. This is a subject which, by our laws, 
 can scarcely be considered as an object of medical juris- 
 prudence ; for no statute is in force to punish the means 
 of procuring it. The civil law made many unscientific, 
 and even ridiculous distinctions on this point, resting 
 on the period when it was supposed the foetus began to 
 live. We have now reason to think that life com- 
 mences from the moment of impregnation. There is, 
 however, a nice distinction in the English laws, which 
 can never be applied without the most rash, unwar- 
 rantable decision of the physician or surgeon. If, 
 says Dr. Burn, whom we quote, by a medicine given 
 the child is killed in the womb, " it is great misprision, 
 but no murder;" "but if the child be born alive and 
 dieth of the potion, or other cause, this is murder." 
 The opinion, we say, is inapplicable: for where is the 
 physician who will decide that a weakly child might 
 not have been so without the potion ? and the vague 
 clause distinguished by italics must make the whole 
 "-words of sound signifying nothing." There is, how- 
 ever, another view which we must take of the subject. 
 An author of the purest morality, the most extensive 
 benevolence, and the soundest religion, Dr. Percival, 
 has dropped a hint, that it may not be unlawful to pro- 
 cure abortion where the size of the pelvis is not adapted 
 for the birth of a living child. This is a latitude which 
 we cannot sanction. A more recent (we believe a more 
 recent) proposal of a celebrated accoucheur, who sug- 
 gests in such circumstances, the propriety and advantage 
 of bringing on labour at the end of the seventh month, 
 is greatly preferable. In this case, though the attempt 
 is peculiarly difficult, and can only succeed in the most 
 experienced hands, the health of the mother is less en- 
 dangered, and the'child may be preserved ; nor, on the 
 whole, does humanity; so strongly revolt at the attempt. 
 Yet, as we have said, the whole should only be under 
 the conduct of a man who unites resolution with dis- 
 cretion, and judgment with humanity. 
 
M K 1) 
 
 967 
 
 MED 
 
 INFANTICIDE. We know not have found 
 
 greater difficulty in speaking on any subject than on the 
 present. The weight of arguments seem often to bear 
 hard on those who are the objects of the greatest com- 
 passion ; on unhappy women, deluded to their ruin, 
 struggling with remorse, with the apprehension of dis- 
 e, acting from a momentary phrenzy in self defence, 
 often inconsistently and improperly subjected to suspi- 
 cion from circumstances wholly beyond their power, 
 and to conviction from the fortuitious occurrence of 
 events not within their calculation. On this subject 
 particularly, and indeed in every branch of medical ju- 
 risprudence, we strongly advise the practitioner to be 
 cautious. He may reason as a physiologist, but he 
 should act as a man of feeling and reflection, who 
 knows that no medical conclusion is certain, and that 
 the life of a perhaps innocent individual may be sacri- 
 ficed to his hasty oracular decision, perhaps to his 
 inadvertency. The punishment of a crime, says Bec- 
 caria, cannot be strictly called just or necessary, while 
 the law has not employed the best possible means of 
 preventing it. The law is indeed silent; but modern 
 refinement, the precision of outrageous virtue, which 
 admits not of the penitence of a sinner, urges the 
 unhappy culprit to the worst of crimes. 
 
 In such circumstances the woman, from the causes 
 already stated, is alone, her mind agitated, her resolu- 
 tion weak, herself spiritless and indecisive. The labour 
 is perhaps rapid, the child born during fainting or con- 
 vulsions, and lost from want of that attention which no 
 law enforces, and which the apprehension of disgrace 
 prevents her calling for. A state of this kind may be 
 ascertained by subsequent faintings, peculiar debility, a 
 low fluttering pulse, paleness, and subsequent oedema. 
 Should these symptoms not occur, let us not yet decide 
 without hesitation; for other circumstances should be 
 also considered. 
 
 The first question must be, was the life of the child 
 so perfectly established as to be probably continued 
 after its birth ? This is answered by its appearance, and 
 the perfect, the complete development of its organs. 
 It may be again asked, was it not dead before delivery ? 
 According to Alberti, if dead previous to delivery, the 
 limbs are flexible, the skin wrinkled or soft, the colour 
 yellow or livid, the abdomen sunk, with -marks of com- 
 mencing putrefaction, particularly about the navel, and 
 the umbilical cord empty, yellow, livid, and apparently 
 dissolved. The appearance of the cord is, however, 
 equivocal ; for the access of the air will, in a short time, 
 produce the same changes. Indeed, all these appear- 
 ances are the result of putrefaction, and the child may 
 have died only a very short time previous to its birth ; nor 
 are authorities wanting to show that, while the access of 
 the external air is prevented, putrefaction does not soon 
 take place. (Heister, Alberti, and Hebenstreit.) The 
 marks of apparent violence on the body are by no means 
 decisive; but we have already, when speaking of con- 
 tusions, laid down the best diagnostics on this point. 
 
 If an infant has breathed, it is supposed to have lived; 
 but how many weakly infants are torn alive, without 
 breathing for many minutes; and how often, on the 
 other hand, after a hard labour, does the child breathe 
 once or twice, and then die ? That the child may breathe 
 before the delivery is complete, and die before it is fullv 
 born, is a fancy within the verge of possibility only. 
 
 but too improbable to induce us to enlarge on it. A 
 child, indeed, wholly perfect, may be strangled in its 
 birth by the twisting of the umbilical cord round its 
 neck; and it has been doubted whether, iu this case, it 
 is suffocated or dies apoplectic. It is probable that 
 death is rather the consequence of the stoppage of the 
 circulation through the cord itself; but this is of. little 
 moment as the mark remains. May not this mark, 
 however, be the effect of violence? It certainly may be- 
 so; and the famous experiment of the lungs sinking iii 
 water is adduced to determine the doubt. 
 
 In a child that has not breathed, the lungs occupy 
 the upper part of the chest, so as to leave the heart and 
 pericardium exposed to view. But when the lungs are 
 distended by respiration they fill the chest, and become 
 specifically lighter than water. The English courts do 
 not admit this experiment as evidence, and we arc- 
 unwilling to disturb their decisions. We shall, there- 
 fore, add a few words on it as philosophers rather tha:i 
 as forensic physicians. 
 
 Heister observes, that the experiment is indecisive, 
 because scirrhi in the lungs will make them specifically 
 heavier than water; but who would be so weak as not 
 to examine whether the experiment was tried on a 
 morbid or a sound part; for the morbid lungs even of 
 an adult will sink in water? He adds, that he has seen 
 a child who had breathed twenty hours, whose lungs 
 sunk in water; but he here speaks of the whole viscus, 
 not of any particular portion, on which the experiment 
 ought to be made. Again, it is contended that when 
 putrefaction has taken place, the lungs of a child who 
 has never breathed will swim. This fact is positively 
 denied by at least equal authority ; and, in reality, the 
 lungs are scarcely susceptible of putrefaction, even 
 when it has taken place in a considerable degree in the 
 other parts of the body. If there were, however, any 
 ambiguity, it may be at once removed by a slight at- 
 tention. The air, separated by putrefaction, may be 
 observed in the water passing along the divisions of the 
 lobules, while air within them is invisible. 
 
 It is certainly possible that the mother, in attempting 
 to revive a still born child, may endeavour to inflate 
 the lungs by her own breath. Anatomists of eminence 
 have differed on the possibility of success; and we own 
 that it appears to us impracticable, since the force of 
 the expiration must be sufficiently great to expand the 
 thorax, and the nostrils must be at the same time 
 closed. Humanity will, however, take this source of 
 expanded lungs into consideration when the life of an 
 individual is at stake. 
 
 The colour of the lungs, which is of a bright red pre- 
 vious to inspiration, their situation in the thorax, and 
 the situation of the liver and stomach, as well as the 
 shape of the diaphragm, will afford more decisive proofs 
 (Sabatier Memoirs de PAcademie Royale des Sciences) ; 
 but we will not accumulate what may be adduced to 
 criminate. 
 
 Suppose it, however, ascertained that an infant is 
 born alive, does it follow that the mother has been its 
 murderer? The English law allows the concealment 
 of pregnancy, and the want of provision for the infant, 
 to be presumptive proofs of her guilt; though this has 
 been most wisely and humanely put out of view by 
 constituting it a distinct crime, with its appropriate 
 punishment. But if children die soon after bi- 
 
31 ED 
 
 968 
 
 M E D 
 
 the most anxious attention is exerted to preserve them, 
 is it not probable that, in circumstances like those we 
 speak of, the fatal event will be more commorf? Is it 
 not rather surprising that any should live ? The dangers 
 that attend this first state of existence are numerous, 
 and the neglects which may prove fatal are equally so. 
 It is not our present business to point out these ; and, 
 indeed, we have through the whole discussion purposely 
 avoided giving information that may be abused. The 
 foreign authors on forensic medicine seem to aim at 
 assisting criminal intentions, by industriously pointing 
 out the means of their execution. 
 
 WOUNDS. The surgeon is often called to decide 
 on the degree of injury sustained by these, and on the 
 cause of death which follows them. When not mortal, 
 and mutilation only is the consequence, the recom- 
 pense which the law awards is proportioned to the in- 
 jury sustained. The English law, however, makes the 
 lying in wait, to maim, a capital offence, and with great 
 propriety, as the lurking assassin is far more dangerous 
 than an open enemy; and when it was alleged in a 
 criminal's defence that the design was to kill, not to 
 maim, the objection was overruled, on the principle 
 that omne majus continet in se minus. It is not easy to 
 kill without maiming. 
 
 Wounds are fatal either in consequence of the effu- 
 sion of blood, or the destruction of the organization of 
 some part essential to life. It is not here our business 
 to enter into the legal distinctions in this very compli- 
 cated subject; but to point out to the surgeon, for his 
 observation, the various circumstances on which these 
 distinctions are founded. The divisions of the civilians, 
 and of the older forensic physicians, into wounds mortal 
 or indifferent, necessarily or absolutely mortal, Sec. we 
 shall not enlarge on, as they are not applicable to the 
 system of English jurisprudence. Wounds may, how- 
 ever, be fatal by accident, as a bone at some part of the 
 skull may be penetrated, if peculiarly thin, by a slight 
 blow; a part essential to life may be in a preternatural 
 situation, as a blow on the groin, which would do no 
 injury, may bring on a fatal inflammation in case of a 
 previous hernia; or a fever, which a slight blow has 
 occasioned, may excite an indolent vomica to suppura- 
 tion. In all these instances, the English law inquires 
 quo animo the injury was inflicted. Again, a trifling 
 wound may become fatal during the prevalence of a 
 malignant epidemic, in a constitution deeply tainted 
 with scurvy, syphilis, &c. or in one of great nervous 
 irritability, by inducing tetanus, or its lesser degree, a 
 locked jaw. A state of pregnancy, infancy, or old age, 
 will also render trifling injuries dangerous or fatal. 
 
 The event is equally influenced by obstinacy or cow- 
 ardice, which prevents the treatment necessary to pre- 
 serve life ; by intemperance, violent passions, or de- 
 spair; by neglecting the proper precautions enjoined; 
 the want of necessary assistance, its delay in inclement 
 seasons, or the unskilfulness of the practitioner. It 
 was a truly judicious remark of a judge in a late cause, 
 that he could not try the skill of a surgeon; and we 
 would here add, that in every case where the opinion of 
 a professional man is called on the conduct of another, he 
 should reflect that his judgment is enlightened by the 
 subsequent circumstances. In the situation in which 
 the first practitioner was at the early era of the acci- 
 dent or complaint, the question must be, could he with 
 
 propriety have acted differently? If that question is 
 answered in the affirmative, another will arise; and 
 should a man, himself liable to error, be forward in 
 criminating a brother? 
 
 Wounds of the brain are seldom mortal, except the 
 base, the cerebellum, or the spinal marrow at its com- 
 mencement are injured. A large portion of either 
 hemisphere has been evacuated without injury, and 
 even without the slightest (apparent) diminution of the 
 faculties. Depressions of the skull are much more 
 dangerous; and compression, from a fractured skull or 
 extravasated fluids, as well as that torpid inflammation 
 which concussion, after some time, brings on (vide 
 CONCUSSIO and CEREBRI COMPRESSIO), are almost 
 equally fatal. It is not the present object to point out 
 the symptoms of each; but we must add the strongest 
 injunctions in case of apparent compression, to examine 
 with the strictest anxiety, the part affected, in order 
 to the application of the trepan. This is often verv 
 difficult to ascertain. 
 
 Wounds of the nerves are not always dangerous; but 
 if a nerve is partly wounded it may bring on a fatal 
 tetanus, when, from its situation, the nerve cannot .be 
 divided. Bohnius remarks, that wounds of a nervous 
 plexus are usually mortal, and bruises on a nervous part, 
 particularly where its nerves are connected with the 
 vital organs, are generally dangerous. Michaelis men- 
 tions bruises on the pit of the stomach, in the English 
 pugilistic combats, as frequent causes of death; and in- 
 deed, all wounds of the stomach and intestines are 
 highly dangerous, though many miraculous stories are 
 related in which the patients were cured. Wounds of 
 the liver, spleen, kidneys, bladder, and uterus, are also 
 usually fatal, from the access of the air or the internal 
 haemorrhages. In experipients made on animals each 
 is carefully avoided; but, with every precaution, the 
 C?esarian section is usually mortal. 
 
 Injuries in the vital organs, and indeed all wounds of 
 the larger vessels, must necessarily be fatal. The stop- 
 page of respiration, from any cause, must also soon ter- 
 minate in death. A question sometimes occurs, whether 
 the person may not have been suspended or drowned 
 after life had been extinguished? This question can only 
 be answered satisfactorily by dissection. Indeed, when 
 life is destroyed by suffocation, the mark of the injury is 
 conspicuous in a much greater degree than by common 
 suspension; and, in cases of drowning, the pale livid 
 colour of the face, with froth round the mouth, may 
 determine the question ; but each sign is equivocal. In 
 either case, however, the venous system, particularly 
 of the vena cava, and of the head, is greatly distended; 
 and in strangulation the pulmonary artery is unusually 
 full. Whether death has proceeded from deleterious 
 vapours, in which the body has been confined, to avoid 
 the suspicion of former violence, is not so easily dis- 
 covered. The application of galvanism would, how- 
 ever, show the extraordinary diminution of irritability, 
 which is usually the effect of such vapours; and, in each 
 case, other marks of violence, and the injury of organs 
 essential to life, will give strong suspicions, which dis- 
 section will confirm. 
 
 To pursue, with forensic physicians, the wounds of 
 every different part, would extend this article beyond 
 its proper limits; nor indeed could we add any thing 
 which a knowledge of anatomy and physiology will 
 
MED 
 
 969 
 
 MED 
 
 not supply. We must not suppose our readers ignorant 
 of either. 
 
 Shocks and bruises. In the article respecting concus- 
 sion we have shown how shocks impair the irritability 
 of the vessels, and produce chronic inflammation in the 
 brain or liver, which after some time is often the cause 
 of death. Each cause here mentioned will also produce 
 internal effusions, generally from a rupture of arteries, 
 which may be fatal. A late instance has occurred, in 
 which the radial artery was broken through its whole 
 substance, by the shock only of a fall from a horse ; and 
 Pilatre de Rozier, the victim of aeronautic folly, fell on 
 his feet, and died immediately from the shock, which 
 was found to produce internal effusions. Blows with a 
 stick, without inflicting any wound, will occasion, inter- 
 nal, and sometimes neighbouring accumulations; and 
 military punishments, when not fatal from gangrene, 
 are sometimes so from abscesses forming below the 
 bruised part. (Hamilton's Regimental Surgeon.) It is 
 necessary, therefore, in forensic medicine, to look be- 
 yond the immediate injury, and examine the effects of 
 what may arise from the shock or its consequences. In 
 three instances we have heard from practitioners of 
 credit decided testimonies that the blows were not the 
 causes of death, because no mortal appearance attended 
 the wounds. It was unlucky for the cause of justice 
 that they were so ignorant; but humanity might smile 
 through her tears, and charitably hope that the escape 
 would prove a warning. 
 
 Hanging and drowning. We can scarcely separate 
 the forensic from the more strictly medicinal considera- 
 tion of these subjects, and must therefore refer to 
 STRASGULATIO and SUSPENSIO. 
 
 MEDICINA POLITICA. Medical interposition, ac- 
 cording to our laws, is seldom necessary in questions of 
 police. Yet there are many cases where an intelligent 
 physician might afford satisfactory information. Per- 
 haps the neglect has arisen from that dogmatism which 
 is the effect of ignorance, or of imperfect science, as in 
 the instance mentioned by Dr. Percival, where two 
 physicians contradicted each other respecting the dan- 
 gers from a copper work. One swore positively it was 
 dangerous ; because copper ores usually contained ar- 
 senic ; the other had ascertained, by experiment, that 
 the ore in question contained none. 
 
 In the article AER we showed that weather, and a 
 state of atmosphere apparently the most insalubrious, 
 were sometimes found healthy ; and that neither rea.- 
 soning a firiori, nor experiment with the eudiometer, 
 would always point out situations where the health can 
 be preserved. The vicinity of marshes certainly ren- 
 ders situations unwholesome ; but this is liable to ex- 
 ceptions. If the prevailing winds blow from a marsh 
 to a town, at the season when the marsh is covered with 
 water, little danger arises from it ; but if the wind 
 passes over it when in a moist state, diseases often fol- 
 low. Dilution of the miasma, we have said, is the 
 best security, and, therefore, at a certain distance its 
 power is lessened or destroyed ; but unfortunately this 
 distance is not ascertained, nor is it certain that every 
 marsh produces deleterious vapours. Those covered 
 with salt water at each returning tide, or even at each 
 spring, are not always dangerous. We cannot as- 
 certain the innocence of any other kind, except of those 
 very generally covered with water or herbage. Stag- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 nant water has indeed been accused ; but we suspect 
 without reason : it certainly is not eminently injurious, 
 and, from the " green mantling," known to exhale oxy- 
 genous gas, it may probably be salutary. 
 
 Towns, it may be said, cannot be removed ; but if 
 unhealthy they will be gradually forsaken. A house 
 may be removed to a healthier spot; but the more tem- 
 porary situation of a camp or a barrack which may be 
 chosen should be fixed with peculiar care. The re- 
 ports of army surgeons frequently point out the fatal 
 effects of inattention to this important circumstance ; 
 and it has been said that barracks have been heedlessly 
 erected in spots peculiarly unhealthy ; nor should we be 
 surprised to find the same carelessness respecting health 
 that we have found of expenditure. A medical to- 
 pography should be published of every district, com- 
 prehending the particulars of its situation, its prevailing 
 winds, usual temperature, and reigning diseases. This 
 plan, which has been adopted in France, would truly 
 merit the attention of the legislature ; and it might easily 
 have been appended to the agricultural surveys, were 
 we as attentive to the lives and health of mankind as of 
 the shape or breed of cattle. 
 
 Nuisances often claim the attention of courts of jus- 
 tice, and physicians are sometimes called on to de- 
 cide. Their object is, however, to determine only 
 what manufactures are injurious to health. A brick- 
 kiln, a lime-kiln, a pottery, and an iron-foundry, 
 are unpleasant neighbours ; but can we say either is 
 unwholesome ? Smelting-houses for lead, and, in ge- 
 neral, for copper; dye-houses and tan-yards, erected so 
 near the water as to corrupt the stream, are certainly 
 injurious. The manufacture of the mineral acids, the 
 oxygenation of the muriatic acid for bleaching, the 
 singeing of velvets, currying of leather, are processes 
 always offensive, and generally injurious ; for the work- 
 men are usually pale and weak, subject to nervous dis- 
 eases, and seldom long-lived. Yet it is said, that the 
 improved methods of burning the smoke prevent much 
 of the inconvenience. The process of making candles is 
 offensive, but apparently not unwholesome. It has been 
 admitted into towns, but with reluctance; and the ma- 
 nufacture is discouraged in populous cities when com- 
 plained of. The business of the dyer or the butcher is 
 certainly not injurious to the health of those who prac- 
 tise or who live near either, nor can we recollect, in a 
 large populous and trading town, any peculiar com- 
 plaint that could be traced to their quarters. The 
 breath and the dung of the cows have been thought sa- 
 lutary ; but should they be so, the vicinity of pigs is cer- 
 tainly otherwise, and these should not be fed in popu- 
 lous cities. 
 
 Were the police to interfere in buildings, one cir- 
 cumstance should be indispensable, viz. that every house 
 should have a free ventilation from the front to the 
 back part : the smallest court behind would be suffi- 
 cient, if not shut up by houses rising gradually higher 
 on a hill. We have found no circumstance so injurious 
 to the general health of a family as a situation where 
 free ventilation is impeded. 
 
 The foreign authors on the medicina politica are full 
 of numerous disquisitions, in which the law of this coun- 
 try speaks positively, and requires no medical aid. One 
 of these points is the age proper for marriage ; others 
 are cohabitation, the Caesarian operation, punishments 
 6 H 
 
MED 
 
 970 
 
 MED 
 
 during pregnancy, &c. One of these subjects calls, we 
 think, for medical interposition, viz. the danger of pro- 
 pagating the most dreadful diseases, as mania, scrofula, 
 phthisis, &c. Yet we see npt how physicians can inter- 
 fere ; for the child sometimes partakes of that parent's 
 constitution, which is perfectly sound. Must that child, 
 or such children, then, be deprived of existence be- 
 cause the life of others may be short or suffering ? Hu- 
 manity, reason, and religion, will at once forbid. A 
 stronger case is, where a woman, from deformity, can- 
 not have a living child. Must her marriage be pre- 
 vented ? Neither law nor religion will decide in the 
 affirmative, though the child and the mother may be 
 sacrificed ; and such is the circumstance lately men- 
 tioned, where the civilians have thought the procuring 
 abortion justifiable. This, for numerous reasons, we 
 must oppose, though we think bringing on labour at the 
 seventh month a humane and judicious expedient : the 
 impossibility of the woman's bearing a living child 
 should, however, be first ascertained without any doubt. 
 
 When the testimony of a physician is called for in a 
 court of justice, his evidence should be clear, divested 
 of technical language, and in modest, decent terms. He 
 is sworn to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing 
 but the truth ; yet we have spoken of giving truth in 
 her fairest garb, of softening what is harsh, and leaning 
 to the side of humanity. We must explain. It is not 
 our design to recommend prevarication, much less con- 
 cealment ; yet in the most decided cases there must be 
 doubts, there must be views, which will carry with 
 them alleviations. It is neither prevarication nor con- 
 cealment to give each their full force; to point out how 
 far they may bear on circumstances the most appa- 
 rently positive. It has been said that it is better ten 
 criminals should escape than one innocent person suf- 
 fer by insufficient evidence. Yet criminals are con- 
 fessedly punished for the sake of example ; and the 
 frequency of escapes, we fear, encourages new attempts. 
 The maxim, therefore, though humane and benevolent, 
 has been carried to an extreme ; yet, as involving some 
 intricate disquisitions, not applicable to medical evi- 
 dence, we can only add, that as the extreme of justice 
 is the extreme of injury, so excess of humanity may be 
 -the excess of cruelty. 
 
 We have now finished a subject, new in our lan- 
 guage, and in which, though we have anxiously avoid- 
 ed error, we may have often committed it. The extent 
 of our article is comparatively short, for we have endea- 
 voured to compress volumes into pages ; and as Eng- 
 lish forensic disquisitions on medical subjects must re- 
 late to English laws, many bulky inquiries were foreign 
 to our purpose. Yet, in our references at the end, we 
 have pointed out the sources of a more general and a 
 more extensive inquiry. If these appear numerous, the 
 reader will feel more sensibly the obligation we have 
 endeavoured to confer, viz. contracting our article by 
 the omission of numerous references in our progress. 
 To the candor of the more enlightened and experienced 
 readers we now trust it, with a consciousness of having 
 meant well ; of having 
 
 Nothing extenuated, 
 JVor set down aught in malice. 
 
 See Paullus Zacchias Quaestiones Medico legales, 3 
 vols. fol. Norinberg ; Michaelis Valentin! Pandectae 
 
 Medico legales, 4to. Frankfort ; Zittman Medicina Fo 
 rensis, 4to. Frankfort; Alberti Systema Jurisprudentix 
 Medico legalis, 6 vols. 4to.; Richter Decisiones Medi- 
 co Forenses ; Teichmeyer Institutiones Medicinar 
 legalis (Fazellii edit.), Jense, 4to. ; Hebenstreit An- 
 thropologia Forensis, 8vo. ; Ludwig Institutiones Me- 
 dicinae Forensis; Fazellii Elementa Medicinse Foren- 
 sis; Collect Opusculorum ad Medicinam Forensem 
 Spectantium, a Schlegel, 6 vols. 12mo. Lipsiae ; Me- 
 decine Legale et Police Medicale de Mahon, Paris, 5 
 vols/8vo. ; Percival's Medical Jurisprudence; Medical 
 Jurisprudence on Madness by J. Johnstone, M. D. 
 
 MEDICINA STATICA. During the prevalence of the 
 mechanical systems, when fiondere mensura et numero 
 Deus omnia fecit was the conduct held out to out- 
 imitation, the body was constantly weighed, and the 
 salubrity of food was estimated by its perspirability. 
 This plan, pursued at some length by Sanctorius, was 
 soon found to give unsatisfactory results; for the vale- 
 tudinarian, in his statical chair, though the balance was 
 carefully preserved, lost his strength .and spirits ; and 
 he saw, with surprise, that he was " truly found want- 
 ing." Many circumstances were not taken into the 
 account, which would greatly alter the result ; but these 
 we need not stay to enumerate, as the folly has had 
 its day, and is now forgotten. 
 
 Sanctorii Medicina Statica, and Keil's Aphorisms. 
 
 MEDICI'NA TRISTI'TI^. See CROCUS. 
 
 MEDICINA'LES DIES, are those days in fevers 
 which are neither critical nor indicatory, and on which 
 it is supposed proper to administer powerful remedies. 
 
 MEDINE'NSIS VE'NA, (from Medina, where it 
 was frequent). Medena-uena. A WORM ; called -vena, 
 before it was known to be an animal. See DRACUN- 
 CULUS. 
 
 MEDITU'LLIUM, (from medium, the middle}. See 
 DIPLOE. When it signifies the pith of vegetables it is 
 called also cardia, cor, encardium, medulla, matrix. 
 
 ME'DIUM, (from Media, its native soil). See CER- 
 VICARIA. 
 
 ME'DIUM TE'STJE. See BREGMA. 
 
 ME'DIUS DI'GITUS. See DIGITUS. 
 
 MEDU'LLA, quia in media ossis. MARROW; ax- 
 ungia de mumia. In anatomy it hath various significa- 
 tions. The white substance of the brain is called me- 
 dulla, or the medullary part, to distinguish it from the 
 brown or cortical. The continuation of the brain in the 
 spine is distinguished by the epithet nfiinalis; but me- 
 dulla strictly means marrow in the bones. 
 
 If the marrow be viewed through a microscope, it 
 seems a mass of small globules united like those in the 
 roe of a herring. The distinction between medulla and 
 succus medullaris is useless, for the marrow in the liv- 
 ing body is always fluid. The membrana medullse not 
 only lines the internal surface of the bones, but divides 
 the vesicles, or membranous bags, containing the mar- 
 row; these very fine minute vessels from which the mar- 
 row is secreted are dispersed on these membranes, and 
 are branches from the artery, which enters the bone 
 by its appropriate aperture. The use of the marrow is 
 said to be rendering the bones flexible, for it was with 
 little reason supposed they would soon otherwise become 
 brittle, as happens in syphilitic and scorbutic habits, 
 where it is apparently separated in too small a quantity, 
 too quickly absorbed, or diseased. The membrana 
 
MED 
 
 971 
 
 MEL 
 
 "medullas is furnished with a nerve which enters with the 
 artery, and with an accompanying vein. The small 
 vessels which secrete the marrow are more than usually 
 diminished by advancing age; and we thus find the 
 marrow bloody in the earlier periods, oily in the middle 
 stages of life, and watery in old age. 
 
 The marrow is never sensible but in a diseased state, 
 and is usually absorbed with the rest of the fat in drop- 
 sies. In the foetus the bones contain albumen chiefly ; 
 and in birds the proportion of marrow is inconsiderable, 
 for the cavities chiefly contain air. Marrow of animals 
 is prescribed in some compositions, but it has no supe- 
 rior efficacy to other fats. 
 
 MEDU'LLA c 'ASSIZE. The pulp of the cassia fistularis. 
 See also MEDITULLIVM. 
 
 Mr.Du'LLA oBLOXGx'TA is a continuation of the me- 
 dullary substance of the cerebrum and cerabellum, 
 passing downwards, and a little backwards to the fora- 
 men magnum occipitale, where it assumes the name of 
 medulla spinalis. It is rather of a depressed pyriform 
 figure though called oblong; rising oy two crura from 
 the cerebrum, and two peduncles from the cerebellum : 
 the enlargement formed from the union of these is 
 called /ions raro/ii, or tttberculum annulare, behind 
 which is a stricture upon the medulla oblongata, fol- 
 lowed by an enlargement, on each side, styled corpora 
 fiyramidalia. From the medulla oblongata arises the 
 medulla spinalis, and all the nerves which pass from the 
 head, except the first and second pairs. (See NERVI.) 
 Death is the immediate consequence of an injury on 
 the medullary part. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 MEDU'LLA SPIXA'LIS ; cerebrum elongatum; JEon; is 
 the continuation of the medulla oblongata, from the fora- 
 men magnum occipitale, through the vertebrae of the 
 neck, back, and loins. It is of different sizes ; in the 
 neck flat and broad ; in the back, small ; in the loins, 
 large ; and at last it becomes a bundle of nerves, 
 which have the name of cauda equina, because when 
 taken out, and extended in water, they resemble a 
 horse's tail, and as the medulla passes out of the fora- 
 men magnum, its external membrane the dura mater is 
 united to the ligamentous lining of the bony cavity, but 
 this connection does not extend beyond the first verte- 
 bra. The cineritious matter in the medulla spinalis is 
 within the medullary. 
 
 A singular circumstance, of importance in explaining 
 the phenomena of many diseases is, that the spinal 
 marrow, though apparently one cord, is divided into 
 two, easily separated, but united by a cineritious sub- 
 ttance : it is therefore, double, but, from the mode of 
 union, single only; and we thus see how, in the more 
 important organs, an injury in one part of the marrow is 
 attended with a diminution of the power only in the 
 organ, and can explain the reason of the irreparable 
 consequences of a distortion, or exostosis of the bony 
 canal. The fasciculi of nervous fibrils are sent off from 
 each portion of this double cord, anteriorly and poste- 
 riorly, passing through separate foramina of the sheath. 
 The posterior nerves form a ganglion, and then unite 
 with the anterior. Each fasciculus is attended by the 
 external lamina of the dura mater, the internal is gra- 
 dually lost, and the angle left by each in its first 
 divarication is filled by a fine ligament, which appears 
 to support the nerves on the front, and behind, in their 
 passage. This denticulated ligament seems through the 
 
 whole cord to distinguish the a_nterior and posterior 
 bundles, and, near the cauda equina, has been considered 
 as itself nervous, since it there loses its denser structure 
 as having less to support. The tunica arachnoides is 
 more distinct from the pia mater in the spinal marrow 
 than in the brain, though it adheres more closely to this 
 membrane at the bottom than above. It is apparently 
 suspended by the denticulated ligament, and passes 
 with the dura mater, along the nervous fibrils sent off. 
 
 The spinal arteriet arise from the vertebral within the 
 foramen magnum, which again passing through the 
 occipital hole divide into two other branches, which run 
 to the posterior portion of the medulla. Each runs 
 through the respective grooves formed by the division. 
 of the cord. They divide, and again unite and anasto- 
 mose occasionally, with the vertebral, the intercostal, the 
 lumbar, and sacral arteries. We thus see that the effects 
 of a slight change in the capacity of the bony canal, by 
 interrupting the course of the blood, and, in part the 
 nervous influence, may be gradually obviated by the 
 efforts of nature alone. The medullary veins terminate 
 in the vertebral, and in different sinuses, which have a 
 free communication, apparently serving, as in the head, 
 to keep the arteries full, and to prevent the fatal effects 
 of temporary pressure. See CEREBRUM. 
 
 MEGALOSPLA XCHXOS, (from fy<, great, 
 and^a-A?^eF, a bwel}. A person affected with an en- 
 largement of any viscus. 
 
 ME'GRIM. See CEPHALALGIA. 
 
 MEIBO'MII GLA'NDUL.E. See CILIARES 
 
 DULjE. 
 
 MEL, MELI, (from ni*i, honey"}. HOXEY ; aerc- 
 milf, acoitus. Aristaeus, a pupil of Chiron, is said to 
 have first gathered this sweet vegetable juice, col- 
 lected by the bee from the flowers of various plants, 
 and deposited in the cells of its comb. The little 
 animal which furnishes this rich juice is the apis mel- 
 lifica, Lin., and the honey which separates without 
 expression contains a less proportion of wax, and is of 
 a thick consistence, a whitish colour inclined to yel- 
 low, a granulated appearance, an agreeable smell, and 
 pleasant taste ; both the colour and flavour differ in 
 some degree, according to the plants which the bees 
 prefer; but that wrought by young bees, and permitted 
 to run from the comb without heat or pressure, is 
 called virgin honey. The honey of old bees, pressed 
 from the wax, is yellow. Honey produced where the 
 air is clear and hot is better than that where the 
 air is variable and cold. Where the bee hives are 
 fixed, aromatic plants, particularly thyme, lavender, 
 violets, primroses, baum, sage, and borage, should 
 abound. Honey seems to be merely collected from the 
 flowers, and not elaborated by the internal economy of 
 the insect, for it derives, apparently from its source, 
 many qualities not peculiarly its own. New honey to 
 many proves disagreeably and powerfully laxative ; and 
 it sometimes, particularly in America, proves poi- 
 sonous. Boston (American) Transactions. Each incon- 
 venience is often removed by age, but more certainly 
 by boiling. The animal which collects it is an ex- 
 clusive inhabitant of the old continent, imported by 
 America, where the natives call it the white mens' fly. 
 Honey contains a large portion of a purely sac- 
 charine matter, mixed with an acid partly uncom- 
 bined, though concealed by the sugar. With this, 
 
 6 H2 
 
MEL 
 
 972 
 
 MEL 
 
 however, there is certainly a proportion of mucilage, 
 since oxalic acid is the result of its treatment with 
 the nitric. 
 
 If M. Seguin's late experiments are correct, honey 
 must also contain albumen, since substances which arc 
 susceptible of fermentation without yeast, seem, in his 
 opinion, to owe it to their albumen. When deprived 
 of it they lose this property ; and when it is again added 
 in the form of the white of an egg, they regain it. Yeast 
 certainly contains albumen, but M. Scguin has lately 
 shown so much fancy in his experiments on gelatine, 
 with which intermittents he thinks may be cured, be- 
 cause the bark appeared to contain this substance, that 
 we distrust his present conclusions. 
 
 Honey is highly nutritious, though when long conti- 
 nued as a diet, is said to occasion a dissolution of the 
 blood. As a medicine it is supposed to be aperient, anti- 
 septic, and expectorant : but it is perhaps only slightly 
 laxative, and a pleasing demulcent. It seems to possess 
 some stimulus, since it is forbidden where heat and in- 
 flammation are considerable. If given in a large quan- 
 tity it has been said to relieve asthma, and dissolve a 
 calculus in the bladder (see CALCULUS) ; but there is 
 much reason to doubt its efficacy in these complaints. 
 It is only a sugar with a larger proportion of mucilage, 
 for its acid is inconsiderable in quantity, and highly vo- 
 latile. 
 
 MEL AE'RIUM. See MANNA. 
 
 MEL DESPUMA'TUM. CLARIFIED HONEY. 
 
 Liquefy the honey in a water bath, separating the 
 scum as it arises. On continuing the heat, a considera- 
 ble quantity of an aqueous fluid, impregnated with the 
 finest smell of the honey arises : the inspissated resi- 
 duum dissolves in water and in spirit. If treated with 
 moist clay, as practised by sugar bakers for purifying 
 sugar from its treacle, the unctuous parts of the honey 
 may be separated, and its saccharine matter obtained 
 in the form of a solid, saline, white concrete. 
 
 OXYMEL SIMPLEX. Simple Oxymel. Take of clari- 
 fied honey, two pounds ; of distilled vinegar, a pint. 
 Boil them in a glass vessel, with a gentle fire, to the 
 consistence of a syrup. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 CERA'TUM ME'LLIS, (from cera, wax, and mel, 
 honey*). CERATE OF HONEY. R. Olei olivae ; mellis 
 despumati iia ffo ss. Cerae flavae. Emplastri lithargyri 
 aa I iv. m. Melt the oil, wax, and plaster together, and 
 afterward add the honey. This cerate is said to be 
 well calculated for scrofulous ulcers, as it is slightly 
 stimulant. 
 
 MEL BORA'CIS. HONEY OF BORAX, consisting of an 
 ounce of honey to a drachm of borax, is applied to the 
 mouth in cases of aphthae. 
 
 In every instance where honey is thus employed, it 
 should not be new, and it should be ascertained pre- 
 vious to its use whether honey commonly disagrees 
 with the bowels. 
 
 Of many compositions honey forms the basis, as the 
 mel scillts, oxymel stills. See SCILLA. Mel Rose. 
 See ROSA. Oxymel Colchlci. See COLCHICUM. Mel 
 hydrurgyri, and Mel sEgyfitiacum. See ^EGYPTIACUM 
 
 UNGUENTUM. 
 
 MEL^E'NA, MELAI'NA, (from ^EA*, black}. A 
 disease in which the discharges are black, attributed to 
 black bile. See MORBUS. 
 
 A NO'SOS. See MORBUS NIGER. 
 
 MELAMPO'DIUM. See HELLEBORUS NIGER. 
 
 MELAMPY'RUM, (from /tte/a?, black, and 
 wheat, because it resembles wheat,) triticumvaccinum, 
 crataogonum, PURPLE cow WHEAT, melamfiyrum ar-venne 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 842, because it is very grateful to black 
 cattle. Its effects resemble those of darnel, and are 
 narcotic, until custom has rendered it habitual. It is 
 found among corn in many countries, particularly 
 Fricsland and Flanders. A wild species is called sa- 
 tureia lulca sylvestris. Melamjiyrutn sylvaticum Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 843. See Rail Historia. 
 
 MELANAGO'GA, (from )./, black, and y, to 
 exfiel). Medicines which purge off black matter sup- 
 posed formerly to be bile. 
 
 MELANCHO'LIA, (from itebaiva, black, and xM, 
 bile). MELANCHOLY; delirium melancholicum, eroto- 
 mania, fianofihobia, athymia. Dr. Cullen places it as 
 a genus in the class neuroses, order -uesania, and de- 
 fines it, a partial insanity, without dyspepsia. (Vide 
 MANIA.) Melancholy and hypochondriasis are so nearly 
 allied, that the distinction is difficult. Dyspepsy is, 
 however, a commonly attendant symptom of the latter ; 
 but absent in the former. 
 
 Of this Dr. Cullen distinguishes eight varieties, 
 arising from the objects of false conceptions. 1st, 
 from being fearful of the dangerous state of the consti- 
 tution ; or, 2dly, from a false conception of their more 
 prosperous situation ; 3dly, from violent love, without 
 the irritation of lust ; 4thly, a superstitious fear, of a 
 future state; Sthly, a dislike of motion, and all the 
 offices of life ; 6thly, with inquietude and restless- 
 ness ; Tthly, with a weariness of life ; Sthly, from a 
 man's false conception of the nature of his own 
 species, fancying himself a dog, a horse, or some 
 other animal. 
 
 Melancholy, however, is in general the beginning 
 or a less degree of madness, and the highest degree of 
 hypochondriasis. Each passes gradually into the other ; 
 and they all often, at last, terminate in alienation of 
 mind. See MANIA. 
 
 MELANOPI'PER, (from neteiva, black, and flifler, 
 fiefifier}. See PIPER NIGRUM. 
 
 MELA'NTHIUM, and MELASPE'RMIUM, (from 
 (./;, and a-Kifpct, semen, seed). See NIGELLA Ro- 
 
 MANA. 
 
 MELANTO'RIA, (from pites, black]. See ATRA- 
 
 MENTUM SUTORUM. 
 
 ME'LAS, BLACK. An epithet applied to the colour 
 of the skin, and to some particular medicines, as 
 calomelas. A species of leprosy of a dark black colour 
 has the same appellation. See ALPHUS. 
 
 MELA'SMA, (from /.*, black}. See SUGILLATIO. 
 
 MELA'ZZO. See SACCHARUM. 
 
 ME'LCA,(from a.^i^ya, to milk}. "Milk well sea- 
 soned with boiling hot vinegar, to separate by rest the 
 curd from the whey." Constantino de Agriculture, 
 lib. xviii. 
 
 MELEGE'TA. See PARADISI GHANA. 
 
 MELEI'OS. See ALUMEN. 
 
 ME'LICA. See MILIUM INDICUM. 
 
 MELICERI'OLA. A small meliceris. 
 
 MELICE'RIS, (from fAi, honey, and *fo, tuax}. 
 Mellifavium, is an encysted tumour, whose contents 
 resemble honey and wax. It differs from the atheroma 
 by its evident fluctuation, and from the steatoma by 
 
MEL 
 
 973 
 
 MEL 
 
 its firmness. It may be extirpated, or opened and dis- 
 solved, by exciting suppuration. Sec N.SVUS. 
 
 MELJCRA'TOX, (from AA, honey, and Ktfxttvfu, 
 to mix). See HYDROMELI. 
 
 MELIGEl'OX, (from fu*i, honey,} a foetid oily hu- 
 mour of the consistence of honey, discharged from 
 ulcers when complicated with a caries of the subjacent 
 bone. Blanchard. 
 
 MELILO'TUS,.(from (u*>, honey, and **?, the 
 iotue,) lotus sylvestris, tertula comfiana, trifolium cabal- 
 linum, corona regia, COMMON MELILOT, trifolium meli- 
 lotus officinalis Lin. Sp. PI. 1078, is a plant with smooth, 
 oval, striated leaves, standing three together on slender 
 pedicles, and round, striated, branched stalks, termi- 
 nated by long spikes of papilionaceous flowers dropping 
 downward, followed by short, thick, wrinkled pods, 
 containing each one or two roundish seeds. It is an- 
 nual, or biennial, and flowers in hedges and cornfields 
 the greatest part of the summer. 
 
 Melilot is emollient, and supposed to be anodyne, 
 participating of the virtue of camomile. Its taste is un- 
 pleasant, somewhat acrid and salt, but not bitter; when 
 fresh it hath little smell, but in drying acquires a strong 
 aromatic though disagreeable odour. The distilled 
 water of melilot, though of little smell, remarkably 
 heightens that of other substances. It formerly gave 
 name to a plaster, to which its juice imparted a green 
 colour ; but it is now seldom used. 
 
 ^IELILO'TUS MAJOR. See LOTUS URBAXA. 
 
 MELIPHY'LLON, (from m*i, honey, and <fAAF, a 
 leaf). BAUM or BALM. See MELISSA. 
 
 MELI'SSA,(from n\i<mt, because bees are fond of 
 it,) afiiastrum, erotion, mellifoliumj citrago, citraria, 
 und cedronella, from its colour; melis&a ojficinalis Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 827, is a well known plant in our gardens: the 
 stalks are square ; the leaves are oblong, pointed, dark 
 green, somewhat hairy, and set in pairs, in the bosoms 
 of which arise pale, reddish, labiated flowers, standing 
 several together, on one pedicle, with the upper lip 
 roundish, erect, and cloven, and the lower divided ipto 
 three segments. It is perennial, a native of mountainous 
 places in the northern parts of Europe, and flowers in 
 our gardens in June. 
 
 Baum is one of the mildest cordials and corroborants : 
 with a pleasant smell, resembling that of the lemon, 
 and a weak aromatic taste, which it loses in a great 
 degree by drying ; a slight roughness discoverable in 
 the fresh herb, becomes more sensible when dry ; the 
 young shoots are stronger than the full grown stems. 
 Infusions of the leaves, in water, smell agreeably of the 
 herb, but have not much taste, though, when inspis- 
 sated, that of the extract is bitterish and austere. In- 
 fusions of baum do not, like other aromatics, offend the 
 head. Cold infusions in water, or spirit are far better 
 than the cohobated distilled water, and are the best pre- 
 parations. It used to be considered as an efficacious 
 nervous medicine in hypochondriasis and melancholia, 
 as well as an emmenagogue. At present it is only 
 given in infusion as a grateful diluent in fevers, some- 
 times acidulated with lemon juice. 
 
 On distilling the fresh herb with water, it strongly 
 impregnates the first running with its grateful flavour. 
 When large quantities are subjected to the operation, a 
 
 small portion of essential oil, called ol. Syria, or of. 
 Germanis, swims on the surface. It is of a yellowish 
 colour, and a fragrant smell. See MOLUCCA. 
 
 MELI'SSA NE'PETHA. See CALAMINTHA. 
 
 MELI'SSA CALAMI'XTHA. See MONTANA. 
 
 MELI'SSA TU'RCICA, camfihorosma, TURRET, or CA- 
 NARY BAUM, commonly called balm of Gilead, dracoce- 
 fihalum Canariense Lin. Sp. PI. 829. This species is 
 a native of the Canary isles, and scarcely bears the cold 
 of our climate without shelter. It is commended as a 
 warm tonic if frequently drank in infusion. 
 
 MELISSOPHY'LLON. See MELISSA, and BAL- 
 
 LOTE. 
 
 MELITI'SMOS, (from fu*t, honey). A linctus pre- 
 pared with honey. 
 
 MELLA'GO, (from mel, honey). Any medicine of 
 the consistence and sweetness of honey. 
 
 MELLEGUE'TTA. See PARADISIGRAXA. 
 
 MELLIFA'VIUM, (from mel, and favu*, honey- 
 comb). See MELICERIS. 
 
 MELLITUS, (from mel, honey,) sweet, partaking of 
 the nature of honey. This is the trivial name of a 
 species of diabetet, q. v. a disease which, since the pub- 
 lication of the second part, has attracted the attention of 
 MM. Dupuytren and Threnard. (See MANNA.) They 
 discovered that the residue of diabetic urine, after eva- 
 poration, was not peculiarly sweet to the taste, though 
 it had all the properties of real sugar ; while manna, a 
 substance peculiarly sweet, contained sugar only in a 
 very small proportion. They found an animal diet suc- 
 cessful, and on examining the urine during the cure, 
 perceived the first salutary change in the urine to be 
 an evolution of albumen, and soon afterwards the urea 
 and uric acid appeared. In the true diabetic urine 
 no animal matter can be discovered. 
 
 MELIFO'LIUM, (from mel, and folium, a leaf). 
 (See MELISSA.) MELISSOPHYLLUM, melitis melissofihyl- 
 lum Lin. Sp. PI. 832, has been used in calculous com- . 
 plaints, and as an emmenagogue, but is now neglected. 
 
 ME'LO, (from its resemblance to ^Ao, an aji/ile). 
 The MELON, cucumus melo Lin. Sp. PI. 1436. This 
 fruit is cooling and wateiy, and should be taken with 
 caution by those who have weak digestive powers, and 
 are best eaten with sugar and some aromatics, as 
 ginger, or pepper. They are diuretic, and have been 
 said to produce bloody urine, which may have hap- 
 pened, but it seems a solitary instance. 
 
 ME'LO I'XDICUS. See JACE BRASILIENSIBUS. 
 
 MELO'E VESICATO'RIUS. See gANTHARiDES. 
 
 ME'LON, (from ft*A, an a/ifile). AN APPLE; the 
 CHEEK, (see MALA and BUCC.S,) or a disorder, of the 
 eye, when it protuberates from the socket. See EX- 
 OPHTHALMIA and MALUM. 
 
 MELO'NGENA, mala insana, tolanum fiomiferum. 
 MAD APPLE. It is not injurious, as has been sup- 
 posed. The Spaniards and Italians eat them both in 
 sauce and in sweetmeats : their taste resembles that of 
 a citron. 
 
 MELO'PEPON, (from /tAr, an afifile, and x-ervt, a 
 fiomfiion). The SQUASH resembles both the melon and 
 the pompion, except that its fruit is roundish, striated, 
 angular, cut into five parts, and full of flat seeds, fixed 
 to a spongy placenta. See PEPO. 
 
ME M 
 
 974 
 
 M E N 
 
 MELO'SIS, (from w*v, a probe}. The searching of 
 any part with a probe. See APYROMELE. 
 
 MELOSTI'CA PENDULA, Lin. Sp. PL 49, is not 
 remarkable for any medical virtues, but its fruit is pick- 
 led and eaten as a condiment. 
 
 MELOTHRUM. See BRYONIA ALBA. 
 
 MELO'TRIS, (a diminutive of fojAx, a probe}. See 
 APYROMELE. 
 
 MEMBRA'NA, (from membrana, parchment, -which 
 it resembles). A MEMBRANE; chiton. Winslow de- 
 scribes it to be a pliable texture of fibres, disposed or 
 interwoven together in the same plane. Membranes 
 differ in thickness, according to the smallness of their 
 fibres, and the number of their planes, called lamina. 
 For a description of the cellular membrane, see CELLU- 
 LOSA MEMBRANA, and FIBRA. 
 
 The mucous membrane is that covering of the surface 
 of any part, generally within the body, which is ex- 
 posed to injury from extraneous matter, as the internal 
 membrane of the mouth, nose, lungs, oesophagus, sto- 
 mach, intestines, and urinary passages, from which 
 they are defended by the mucus, which it secretes. 
 
 The common membranes, called the common tegu- 
 ments, are the scarf skin, the true skin, and the cellu- 
 lar membrane; but from this rank the first and last 
 must be excluded, for the scarf skin is an apparently in- 
 organic exudation, inspissated, or a scaly covering, and 
 the tela cellulosa not very different. The membranes 
 which cover particular parts are, the dura and fiia ma- 
 ter, pleura, peritoneum, pericardium, periosteum, mem- 
 brana propria musculorum, a vascular membrane which 
 covers all the vessels of the body, and those which form 
 the tubes, as the stomach, intestines, arteries, veins, gall 
 bladder, or urinary bladder. Membranes, we have 
 said, (see FIBRA, FETUS, and GENERATIO,) are appa- 
 rently primordial and nervous, and afford a striking 
 instance where nerves, by a closer and more compact 
 texture lose their sensibility ; for membranes, like ten- 
 dons, are insensible in a sound state. They show, how- 
 ever, their peculiar nature by the extreme pain and 
 irritation felt when stretched or inflamed. 
 
 MEMBRANA HYALOIDEA, the membrane which encloses 
 the vitreous humour of the eye. 
 
 MEMBRANA PUPILLARIS, the membrane which covers 
 the pupil of a foetus before the sixth month. 
 
 MEMBRANA RUYSCHIANA the internal lamina of the 
 choroid. 
 
 MEMBRANA TYMPANI. The membrane separating the 
 tympanum of the ear from the meatus externus. (See 
 AURIS.) It is said to consist of six laminae, 1st, a pro- 
 duction of the epidermis ; 2cl, of the skin lining the au- 
 ditory passage ; 3d, a cellular membrane supporting 
 reticulated vessels; 4th, a production of the periosteum 
 of the meatus; 5th, like the 3d; 6th, a production of the 
 periosteum of the internal cavity. Muscular fibres 
 have also been discovered in it. 
 
 MEMBRANA'CEI, (from membrana}. Inflamma- 
 tion of membranous parts. 
 
 MEMBRANA'CEUS,(from membrana,} belonging 
 to the MEMBRANES. In botany it means those leaves 
 which have no parenchyma between the surfaces. 
 
 MEMBRANA'CEUS PI'NGUIS. See C^ELIFLOS. 
 
 MEMBRA'JSLE, See I.NVOLUCRA. 
 
 MEMBRANOLO'GIA,(from membrane, and 
 discourse}. MEMBRANOLOGY. It treats of the com- 
 mon integuments, and of particular membranes. 
 
 MEMBRANO'SUS MU'SCULUS; from its large 
 membranous expansion. See APONEUROSIS. 
 
 MENDO'SA SUTU'RA, (from mendax, counter- 
 feit}. The squamous suture in the skull ; differing 
 from other sutures, as it resembles a scale instead of 
 being indented into the adjoining bone. 
 
 MENDO'SjE. COST^E, (from the same). See 
 
 MENI'NGES, (from fw*>, to remain}. See DURA 
 
 MATER. 
 
 MENING.E'^ ARTE'RI^E, (from fv,y|, a mem- 
 brane'). See DURJE MATRIS ARTEKI^. 
 
 MENINGOPHYLAX, (from i^v/yf, a membrane, 
 and <pv)w<rra, to guard}. An instrument described by 
 Celsus, lib. viii. cap. 3, contrived for guarding the 
 membranes of the brain, whilst the bone is rasped, or 
 cut, after the operation of the trepan. 
 
 MENI'NX,(from pwta, to remain}. See DURA MATER. 
 
 MENORRHA'GIA, (from juve, the menses, and 
 ftiyivfu, to break out}. EXCESSIVE" or EXTRAORDINARY 
 DISCHARGE of the MENSES, metrorrhag/iia, htsmorrhagia 
 uterina. Dr. Cullen places this disease in the class 
 pyrejciiE, and order limorrhagi<s, which he defines 
 pains of the back, loins, and belly, similar to those of 
 labour, attended with a flow of the menses, or of blood 
 from the vagina, more copious than natural. The 
 species are : 
 
 1. MENORRHA'GIA RUBRA. See MENSES. 
 
 2. MENORRHA'GIA ABORTUS; menorrhagia gravida- 
 rum. See Floodings under ABORTUS. 
 
 3. MENORRHA'GIA LOCHIALIS. See LOCHIA. 
 
 4. MENORRHA'GIA VITIORUM; when the appearances- 
 of the menses are from ulcer or other local defect. 
 
 5. MENORRHA'GIA ALBA. See FLUOR ALBUS. 
 
 6. MENORRHA'GIA NABOTHI ; the serous discharge 
 from the vagina during pregnancy. 
 
 MENORRHA'GIA DIFFI'CILIS. Difficult or painful 
 menstruation. See MENSES DEFICIENTES. 
 
 ME'NSA. The second lobe of the liver in ancient 
 authors. See AURIGA. 
 
 ME'NSA Jo'vis. See VERBENA. 
 
 ME'NSES, (from mensis,a month,} catamenia, men- 
 strua, emmenia,gyn<ecia, periodical discharges of blood 
 from the uterus, vagina, or both, from about the age of 
 fourteen to about fifty. In warm climates they appear 
 at about eight or nine years of age ; in temperate ones 
 at thirteen to fourteen, and in the arctic regions not till 
 nineteen or twenty. The quantity discharged is from 
 four to ten ounces; but in this there is much variety, 
 and the discharge continues from two to eight or ten 
 days. In some relaxed constitutions there is occasion- 
 ally not more than a week's interval, and in general the 
 more lax the constitution, the larger is the discharge, 
 and the longer its continuance. The indolent, the san- 
 guine, and the luxurious, have generally a large pe- 
 riodical evacuation. Usually, the earlier the period 
 when they first appear, the sooner they disappear. 
 In this country they disappear about the forty-fifth year, 
 though, from accidental circumstances, the cessation 
 may happen in the thirty-sixth or be protracted to the 
 
MEN 
 
 975 
 
 M EN 
 
 fiftieth year. We have known instances of their con- 
 tinuing to the fifty-second, when they have not ap- 
 peared at a late period. The tales so frequently de- 
 tailed of their returning at the ages of sixty, and even of 
 eighty, do not merit any particular attention, though 
 often well founded : for in these cases, the discharge 
 is truly haemorrhagic, generally temporary, and often 
 critical. 
 
 The menses flow chiefly from the uterus, and occa- 
 sionally from the vagina alone, as happens sometimes 
 during pregnancy. When the natural discharge is 
 ^topped, a vicarious bleeding takes place from the nose, 
 the lungs, the nipple, the haemorrhoidal veins, the 
 stomach, the bowels, and even the gums, without any- 
 particular inconvenience. 
 
 Before that peculiar state of irritability which dis- 
 poses to an irregular balance of the circulation, and 
 consequently to topical congestion, had its full weight 
 in our physiological and pathological inquiries, a dis- 
 charge of blood implied, in the opinion of pathologists, 
 plethora. That a general fulness was the cause of the 
 menstrual discharge was scarcely doubted by the 
 soundest physiologists, for the fancies of the lunar 
 influence and of fermentation were soon rejected. 
 This opinion had undoubtedly many observations to 
 support it. The access of the catamenia was marked 
 by general load and oppression ; the breasts swelled ; the 
 stomach was often disordered ; and their suppression 
 was followed by other sanguine discharges. Yet the 
 acuteness of modern philosophers soon discovered that 
 these views would not explain all the various phe- 
 nomena. They saw that the catamenia continued to 
 recur notwithstanding the system was exhausted, that 
 the fullest habits had not, invariably, the most copious 
 or frequent discharges ; for, on the contrary, these were 
 usually observed in the weak and irritable. They per- 
 ceived also, that a copious general bleeding would not 
 stop their appearance, and the most copious discharge 
 would not always relieve any internal inflammation. If 
 also this view was correct, why did not the catamenia 
 occur at other ages, when the vessels were distended ? 
 why not in the intermediate periods, if the arterial sys- 
 tem was unusually full ? The partial congestions, sug- 
 gested by the writers of the Stahlian school, came 
 therefore to their aid. The topical load, in a system so 
 irritable, and so generally sympathizing, as that of the. 
 uterus, would produce equal uneasiness ; irom the pe- 
 culiar sympathy between the uterus and the breasts, the 
 mammse would swell ; and, when any the most purely 
 topical discharge was suppressed, other irregular deter- 
 minations were known in other instances to come on. 
 Nothing appeared, therefore, to be inconsistent with to- 
 pical plethora ; and this satisfactorily explained all the 
 difficulties of the former system. The idea had loosely- 
 floated in the minds of many physiologists before 
 the time of Dr. Cullen; but to him we are indebted 
 for its expansion into a system at once elegant and 
 corrett. 
 
 In different parts of this work, and particularly in the 
 article of HAEMORRHOIDS, q. v. we have explained the 
 gradual 'development of the different parts of the 
 body from the distention of the arterial system, ul- 
 timately depending on the progressive changes of the 
 relative degree of resistance in the coats of the ar- 
 teries and veins. The genital systems of either sex 
 
 experience this change about the same time, and as the 
 vessels of the uterus easily admit of considerable dila- 
 tation, congestion is the consequence, which is re- 
 lieved by the exhaling arteries yielding to the impulse. 
 No rupture of the veins or arteries takes place, for the 
 discharge is steady, regular, and seldom considerable in 
 a given time. After it has continued for even a short 
 period, every inconvenience is removed, the previous 
 load is no longer felt, and the fulness of the mammae 
 subsides. The continuance of the discharge is different 
 in different constitutions, but it usually continues from 
 three to five days, when it ceases, sometimes leaving a 
 serous discharge for a day or two, sometimes a mucous 
 one, which, if it continues, constitutes the disease 
 called leucorrhfa, or Jluor albut. 
 
 The recurrence of the catamenia is with more diffi- 
 culty explained. Women, from the sedentary life 
 which they lead, and from a looser contexture of ves- 
 sels, are more subject to plethoric congestions than 
 men, and the uterus is, from its structure, more likely 
 to receive these accumulated fluids. By degrees, these 
 topical congestions become habitual, and recur inde- 
 pendently of any real general plethora. This explana- 
 tion appears to be supported by the irregular returns 
 of the catamenia in the earlier periods, and the irregu- 
 lar continuance of the discharge before the habit is 
 established. Why the accumulation should require a 
 lunar month before it is equal to produce the effect, it is 
 impossible to ascertain, as why the period of fourteen 
 days should be most commonly required to produce the 
 crisis of fever, or why the seventh and the fourteenth 
 year should be marked by striking changes in the con- 
 stitution. Such is the determination of Him " in whom 
 we live, and move, and have our being." 
 
 This view of the subject will explain equally the pa- 
 thology and practice in all their varieties. When the 
 changes, which successively take place in the determi- 
 nations to the different parts, commence, a great 
 degree of irritability occurs, and sometimes considera- 
 ble debility. This is particularly the case with the 
 changes in organs so peculiarly irritable as those con- 
 nected with generation. At this period, in young 
 women, we find a pallid languor, want of appetite, 
 terrors, tremors, and even convulsions. Where the 
 constitution is more robust and plethoric, violent pains, 
 flushings in the face, and even feverish attacks. In the 
 first instance, the determination is unequal to the task, 
 in the second, some obstruction occurs in the exhalents ; 
 and, like every other impediment to the free circulation, 
 excites a vis a tergo to overcome it. Similar symp- 
 toms follow obstruction, joined with the inconve- 
 niences which arise from the stoppage of an habitual 
 discharge, added to those which result from the altered 
 determination, which is the consequence. 
 
 MENSES DEFICIEXTES, the amenorrhoea of Dr. 
 Cullen, including also, with less accuracy, the dys- 
 menorrhoea, difficilismenstruatio of authors, constitute a 
 disease divided into the amansio and sufiftressio men- 
 sium. The difficult menstruation may be a variety of 
 the latter, as the discharge is temporarily suppressed. 
 
 The emansio mensium consists of a retention of the 
 discharge at the period when it should take place, 
 independent of pregnancy. To constitute a disease 
 it must be attended with pain, uneasiness, or a dis- 
 turbance of the functions, for, whatever time may 
 
MEN 
 
 976 
 
 MEN 
 
 be fixed as the usual one, this period is protracted 
 in some constitutions, without inconvenience. Much 
 depends on the climate, the mode of life, the structure 
 of the body, and the peculiarities of the constitution. 
 Thus in a warm climate the period may be accelerated 
 to the .age of ten or eleven, and, in a cold one, 
 retarded to eighteen : a girl, indulged in all the luxuries 
 of modern fashionable life, and the sedentary seam- 
 stress, or the laborious peasant, experience equal prema- 
 turity, or retarded expansion : a full bosomed plethoric 
 girl and a thin attenuated one, with small delicate 
 limbs and a torpid circulation, are respectively in the 
 same circumstances. Somewhat depends also upon 
 structure. In the case recorded in the Edinburgh 
 Journal, where the menses never appeared, the ovaria 
 were wanting. In similar circumstances, the form, the 
 manners, and general appearance, resemble that of a 
 man ; so that, when we see the masculine manner and 
 growth, it is highly probable that the menses, if they 
 appear at all, will be scanty, and impregnation impro- 
 bable, as the female structure is in some important 
 respect defective. 
 
 When the discharge does not take place, the whole 
 system becomes languid, the complexion pale, the 
 mucous secretions are defective : and, in consequence, 
 the foeculent discharges are impeded, and the nose is 
 dry. The appetite is bad, or fanciful, often requiring 
 substances not alimentary, though not, as has been 
 said, always antacid, nor in such circumstances does 
 acid abound in the stomach. The mind is whimsical 
 and variable, the voluntary muscles convulsed ; the 
 sleep disturbed, the urine pale. In fact, the animal 
 functions are almost wholly suspended, and the vital 
 ones feebly carried on, for the pulse is low and quick, 
 the breathing laborious, consumption, or palsy, seems 
 to impend, and the patient appears to sink rapidly to the 
 grave. In the worst stages of these complaints, a little 
 mucous or serous discharge, perhaps somewhat colour- 
 ed, changes the scene, and gives some appearance of 
 returning health : it recurs at distant and irregular in- 
 tervals, attended, each time, with some amendment of 
 all the symptoms, till at last, colour, appetite, spirits, 
 &c. return ; and the palid, chlorotic girl becomes a 
 blooming, healthy young woman. 
 
 While we are ignorant of the first principles by 
 which nature acts, we know not the impediments to 
 her action. We recognize, in the case before us, either 
 a want of energy, or some resistance in the exhalent ar- 
 teries ; each attended by an apparent sinking of the 
 more active powers. If we observe the progress, the 
 change at last appears to take place from the vessels 
 yielding, in consequence of debility, rather than from 
 increased impetus, for the first appearances, the serous 
 or mucous discharges are complaints, which, at future 
 periods, arise from debility only. The change, though 
 imperfectly taking place, is attended with beneficial 
 consequences ; and the powers of nature, thus reani- 
 mated, gain additional force, to complete the more per- 
 fect state. The regular return, however, is not yet ob- 
 served, for this is the consequence of habit. 
 
 In this weak state young women often continue for 
 many years ; but we know not that the complaint has 
 ever been fatal, for, if the discharge does not take place, 
 they recover some share of strength and activity. The 
 complaint is often taken for consumption, and many 
 
 remedies of a secret kind have acquired credit from the 
 efforts of nature alone. Many oiu women's remedies 
 have, on the same ground, been highly praised ; and 
 the numerous female pills, so often advertised, have 
 appeared to succeed, when nature has done the work. 
 We mean not to deny that this often happens in regular 
 practice, but the foundation of the plans in this disease, 
 we shall proceed to explain. 
 
 The most obvious idea in these circumstances is to 
 give strength and activity to the circulating system : 
 another, though a subordinate one, is to relax either a 
 supposed constriction, or to stimulate, topically, thft 
 neighbouring vessels. 
 
 To give strength and activity to the circulation 
 is attempted generally by tonics and stimulants. Such, 
 however, of the former as combine astringency are sup- 
 posed to be injurious. The simple bitters are, therefore, 
 often employed, particularly the camomile flowers, 
 and the columbo root. The myrrh is a medicine of a 
 more doubtful nature; and, as a narcotic bitter, may 
 appear to combine a sedative power. It seems, very 
 certainly, to lessen hectic exacerbations. Whether it 
 has a peculiar power in promoting the menstrual dis- 
 charge we dare not say. We never have observed 
 such power, but have suspected, in hectics, where 
 there is a tendency to haemorrhage from the lungs, that 
 it has contributed to promote haemoptysis : it may, 
 therefore, have a similar effect. Astringents have been 
 accused of checking the discharge, and we believe with 
 reason. They have been certainly injurious when em- 
 ployed too freely in critical menstruations, and in 
 puerperal profluvia. 
 
 The tonics most generally beneficial are the metal- 
 lic. Of these the most useful, or rather the most 
 used, are the iron and mercury. We have said, that 
 perhaps, with the exception of lead, all the metallic 
 bodies were tonics, but that the two, just mentioned, 
 seemed to give a more decided activity to the cir- 
 culation, and that the former even occasioned inflam- 
 matory action. Iron, or rather, as it is styled inaccu- 
 rately, steel, is the foundation of the more common 
 boasted panaceas for this complaint, and is often highly 
 useful. Every form has been in turn extolled, and 
 each has perhaps succeeded. We know not that art 
 has contrived a better preparation than the scales found 
 around the anvil, in a blacksmith's shop, or the green 
 
 Vitriol ; and whatever iron can effect will be found to 
 result from these remedies. Thechalybeate mineral 
 waters are also frequently used with success. Zinc has 
 been occasionally employed, but we believe no other 
 metal in the later periods, since the cordial and dia- 
 phoretic powers of gold and silver have been distrusted. 
 Perhaps arsenic might succeed ; but the long time 
 required for the continuance of remedies for this com- 
 plaint will suggest the most suspicious caution respect- 
 ing this metal. Cold bathing has been sometimes em- 
 ployed for this purpose, but not so frequently as it 
 might, and probably would have been, were not cold 
 considered among the causes which retard men- 
 struation. We have, however, often found it an useful 
 remedy. 
 
 The chalybeate mineral waters have been, us usual, 
 rendered more effectual by exercise, change of scene, 
 cheerful society, and pleasing objects; for all assist 
 greatly in producing the change in the constitution 
 
M E 
 
 977 
 
 M E 
 
 which facilitates the discharge. Indeed, even' thing 
 which establishes the general health, and gives vigour 
 to the constitution, contributes to the same salutary 
 object. 
 
 The stimulants employed to give energy and activity 
 to the circulation must be those which act steadily and 
 with moderation, so as not to exhaust the excitability 
 they are designed to support. The chief of these is 
 warmth, rather of climate than the artificial warmth of 
 fires, though these are sometimes of use when com- 
 bined with exercise; and the patients in an hospital, 
 who soonest receive relief, are those employed in the 
 kitchen. In other forms, heat has been employed as 
 in warm bathing, particularly in the waters at Bath ; 
 and more partially in the semicupium and pedilu- 
 vium ; but this remedy is, in general, better adapted to 
 cases of suppression. The exciting passions, as joy, par- 
 ticularly from an object attained, exercise of every 
 kind, warm generous food, with the moderate use of 
 wine, frequent friction, particularly of the lower extre- 
 mities, electricity generally employed by sitting on the 
 stool, and perhaps Galvanic shocks, may be useful. 
 Breathing oxygen, air seems not to have been em- 
 ployed ; yet, as increasing the activity of the circu- 
 lation, and giving the blood a more florid colour, it 
 promises success. 
 
 The internal stimulating remedies are various. Of 
 these 'he most useful are emetics, on the principles 
 already explained in that article. The ammonia ; the 
 animal oil of Dippel; the petroleum; (he balsam of 
 Peru ; guaiacum, and the more irritating cathartics, are 
 employed. 
 
 The cathartics, however, most advantageous, are those 
 which act on the rectum, and to/iically stimulate the or- 
 gans adjoining the uterus. The. chief of these is the 
 aloes; and, as costiveness is among the symptoms, so 
 it is best relieved by this medicine: in fact, aloes has a 
 great share in all the secret remedies. Cantharides, 
 as stimulating the bladder of urine; turpentine, as af- 
 fecting, in the same way, the kidnies, and perhaps the 
 urinary organs through their whole track; and black 
 hellebore, which strongly irritates the whole of the in- 
 testinal canal, are useful remedies of the same kind. 
 Shocks of electricity, passed' through the pelvis, are 
 said to have succeeded ; and cupping glasses have been 
 applied to the sides and the thighs, to invite 1 a larger 
 proportion of the circulating fluids to these parts. The 
 effects of the rubia tinctorum we do not know: it is 
 enough to mention, in any part of this article, that it 
 has been recommended. 
 
 We mentioned, among the exciting passions, the 
 attainment of any object ; and if this be the object of 
 love, the effects are stronger; and matrimony is gene- 
 rally supposed to be an effectual cure. Yet this disease 
 checks every warmer passion; and, except in peculiar 
 circumstances, the chlorotic girl scarcely looks forward 
 to the wedded state as an object of desire. 
 
 In our description of the symptoms, we remarked, 
 that the uterine vessels yielded apparently from debility; 
 and there are many circumstances which concur in 
 proving that some degree of spasm in the weak chlo- 
 rotic state prevents the discharge. The subject of 
 spasm, as connected with debility, has been sufficiently 
 considered under the articles COXVULSIOXES and 
 vol.. i. 
 
 FEBRIS, q. v.; and, though the connection be admitted, 
 yet the one i^by no means a necessary consequence 
 of the other. There are, however, several medicines 
 recommended in the emansio mensium, which must 
 chiefly act in this way ; among the rest, sitting over 
 the steams of warm water is considered as highly use- 
 ful. We shall find this remedy particularly so in sup- 
 pressions, where spasm is more decidedly obvious. 
 The fetid gums are of this kind ; and other fetids, as 
 rue, savine, castor, musk, and ambergris, have been 
 recommended. Camphor, which is highly useful, 
 where spasm is certainly the cause, has been recom- 
 mended in the chlorotic state, and perhaps the myrrh, 
 with some other narcotic bitters, will be chiefly useful 
 as antispasmodics. 
 
 Though these are the usual symptoms of that variety 
 of deficient menses, attended with debility, and usually 
 styled the chlorotic state, yet, in some instances, there 
 are considerable fulness and pain, returning at irregular 
 intervals, with vicarious discharges of blood from other 
 organs. As such cases are, however, more common 
 from suppression, or difficult menstruation, we shall 
 speak of the proper remedies under these heads. 
 
 SUPPRESSIO MENSIUM. When the habit is estab- 
 lished, and the discharge continued monthly from this 
 cause, it cannot be broken with impunity. The most 
 frequent causes of suppression arc exposure to cold, 
 frights, falls, sometimes fever, anxiety of mind, or con- 
 finement. Suppression from falls is a peculiarly obsti- 
 nate disorder, and the discharge is seldom restored; 
 for, as in other shocks, the irritability of the vessels is 
 apparently injured. The attack of fever is often at- 
 tended with the appearance of the catamenia, and this, 
 if at or near the regular period, is a favourable symp- 
 tom. If at the intermediate part of the interval it is 
 less favourable, though it affords no dangerous or fatal 
 prognostic, as some practitioners have alleged: sup- 
 pression in consequence of long fevers is from weak- 
 ness only, but the return is often protracted. We have 
 thought, that, when the menses appear, on the attack of 
 fever, oat of their usual period of recurrence, the 
 following suppression has been more obstinate. In 
 general, the return of the discharge, after any violent 
 degree of either cause, must not be soon expected. Sup- 
 pression in weak, delicate habits differs little, either in 
 -symptoms or remedies, from the species of emansio 
 first described. In plethoric habits the symptoms are 
 very different. If the .cause occurs during the discharge, 
 a feverish attack often supervenes, the face is flushed, 
 the eyes red; pains in the head and back come on, with 
 sometimes a bleeding from the nose. If a similar 
 cause, occurring in the intervals, is continued in its 
 effects to the usual period of its appearance, symptoms 
 of the same kind are observable; and they recur at 
 each expected return, gradually, however, declining, till 
 the chlorotic state comes on. In general, the sudden 
 causes bring on the inflammatory, those more slow in 
 their action the chlorotic, suppression. 
 
 It has been usual, in cases of inflammatory suppres- 
 sion, to bleed copiously, and this is sometimes necessary, 
 to prevent a vicarious haemorrhage either in the brain or 
 lungs; but, if it can be avoided, we shall also avoid the 
 danger of establishing a new and dangerous habit. We 
 gain much, in such complaints, by determining the 
 6 I 
 
MEN 
 
 978 
 
 MEN 
 
 fluids to the skin, by the relaxing diaphoretics; and the 
 sedative, or antispasmodic power of cahiphor renders it 
 a valuable medicine in this complaint. With either the 
 antimonials, or with camphor, opium is also highly 
 useful ; nor should the practitioner neglect to invite the 
 circulating fluids to the hypogastric region, by interpos- 
 ing active purgatives. About the period of the expect- 
 ed return, a smart emetic will prevent the recurrence 
 of the spasm, especially if followed by the camphor, 
 with opium ; and the discharge will appear with its 
 former regularity. It sometimes happens, that at the 
 usual period of the return a fever comes on, which, 
 as none of the causes of suppression had* preceded, or 
 at least been observed, is usually considered as a common 
 fever. If, however, it is at the period of menstrua- 
 tion, a circumstance which every prudent physician 
 will keep in view, and the fever is of the inflammatory 
 kind, it is highly probable that it proceeds from 
 some spasmodic obstruction in the uterine vessels, 
 and must be treated according to the directions already 
 detailed. 
 
 The DYSMENORRHtEA, Or MENSTRUATIO DIFFICILIS, 
 
 is a similar disorder, and a very important one, as it 
 prevents the completion of the anxious wishes of those 
 " who love their lords." The pain, on the occurrence 
 of the discharge, is peculiarly violent; accompanied 
 often with an- obstinate constipation, or a suppression 
 of urine. In fact, until the spasm of the uterine ves- 
 sels is relieved neither the kidneys nor the bowels 
 yield, however powerful the medicine ; and the vio- 
 lence with which each returning discharge is attended, 
 loosens the hold of any embryo, which, in the interval, 
 may have been attached. No disease is more dis- 
 tressing in its symptoms or its consequences; and the 
 regularly returning confinement is disguised by a va- 
 riety of ingenious inventions, while the consequences 
 in advanced life are all the diseases of celibacy. The 
 remedies are those of suppression, attended with violent 
 pains, but the dysmenorrhcea does not require bleed- 
 ing. An active laxative at the expected period of the 
 return, followed by a full dose of camphor and opium, 
 will often succeed; and, if repeated at the next period, 
 seldom fails to induce the discharge without the pre- 
 ceding pains. When these have been once and again 
 conquered they seldom recur. In the inflammatory 
 suppression and dysmenorrhoea, pediluvia, and sitting 
 over the steams of warm water, are highly useful. The 
 warm bath, raised to the heat of 94 or 96, and con- 
 tinued so long as to produce slight faintness, will be 
 often successful; but the laxatives, joined with the 
 relaxants, are not only conducted with more ease, but 
 more certainly effectual. 
 
 In the whole of this consideration it will be obvious, 
 that the great object is to correct the deviations from 
 health. When the healthy state is restored, the dis- 
 charge will return. Medicines therefore should not be 
 too frequently nor too constantly employed; and, on the 
 other hand, too much should not be trusted to nature. 
 It requires a minute discrimination to determine when 
 art should interfere, and how long artificial means should 
 be continued. If our exertions are too violent, the 
 constitution will sink under the double powers of the 
 disease and the medicine : if we are too remiss, the 
 obstruction gains force, and years are required to re- 
 store the tone and the general health. 
 
 There is, however, a period when the discharge will 
 naturally cease. It is not that the constitution does not 
 supply the fluids as before, but that the diminished irri- 
 tability of the vessels, or the diminished resistance of 
 the veins, no longer permits the haemorrhagic effort. 
 This critical period of the female life, MENSES CES- 
 SANTES, must be attended to with care. The future 
 health depends in a great degree on our conduct at this 
 time; and we are required to be peculiarly attentive, as 
 female prejudices lead them to attribute every future 
 complaint to some error at this time. The disap- 
 pearance of the catamenia is preceded by a temporary 
 suppression, continuing perhaps for two or three 
 months, followed by an increased, and unusually con- 
 tinued, discharge. The discharge will sometimes recur 
 at very short intervals, and in profuse quantities, leav- 
 ing, when absent, a considerable degree of leucorrhrea. 
 The increased evacuation is not always attended with 
 proportional debility, nor the temporary suppression 
 with the symptoms already described. The blood, in 
 these instances, is apparently poured from ruptured 
 veins, without any haemorrhagic effort. In this way 
 the change is effected, often without disease, and 
 almost unobserved ; but the suppression is sometimes 
 attended with general load, with headach and wander- 
 ing pains; and the excessive discharge with consider- 
 able debility. Generally speaking, however, art should 
 seldom interpose. The whole is the work of nature, 
 which, as we cannot imitate, we cannot always assist. 
 Experience, however, in the former variety, goes hand 
 in hand with popular prejudice, and the general fulness 
 is successfully relieved by laxatives. The domestic 
 remedies are not, however, usually well chosen. 
 Women, attached to their early experience, prefer the 
 aloes, in their warmest preparations, but the object 
 is to lessen the proportion of fluids in the abdominal 
 vessels, and whatever effects this purpose with the 
 least iri-itation succeeds best. The salts alone are in 
 general too cold, but they may be warmed with the 
 tinctures of the more active purgatives, as of senna, 
 rhubarb, or jalap. These, with the relaxant diaphore- 
 tics at night, particularly camphor and opium, will 
 restore the circulation to its proper balance without 
 inconvenience. 
 
 The task is more difficult when the discharge is im- 
 moderate ; for female prejudice demands our active 
 interference to check it, but this is always injurious. 
 Young practitioners are commonly alert to show their 
 skill ; but it is wiser to rest, and to observe with care. 
 In general, we have seldom known a more healthy 
 old age than in those where the menses have disap- 
 peared with these profuse evacuations. If the woman 
 has confidence in her medical attendant, she will 
 remain at rest, in free air, lightly clothed, without ex- 
 citing the circulation by aliment too rich, or drinks too 
 stimulating; keeping, with anxious care, the bowels 
 free by the most cooling laxatives. This conduct 
 should, we think, be pursued, even when the debility is 
 considerable ; nor should even opiates be interposed, 
 except the pain is violent. In such cases, powerful 
 astringents are highly injurious, and we have more than 
 once seen apoplectic attacks from their imprudent use. 
 In a few instances we have found it necessary to regu- 
 late the discharge, but seldom with advantage, and have 
 had reason to suspect scirrhosities of the uterus, ulcers 
 
 f 
 
MEN 
 
 979 
 
 ME N 
 
 and cancers from the imprudent use of styptics. If 
 called on, it is necessary to attempt relief in some way ; 
 and we have generally found, that, though no haemorr- 
 hagic effort is perceivable, we have done more service 
 by cooling and sedative medicines than by bitters and 
 astringents. Bitters may indeed be frequently allowed, 
 and they will please, because an astringency is supposed 
 to accompany every medicine of this kind. 
 
 The M.INORRHAGIA, MENSES IMMODIC.S ; or an ex- 
 cessive menstrual discharge, independent of the preg- 
 nant or puerperal state, is truly an haemorrhage, and 
 may be either active or passive. The active haemorrha- 
 gia arises from cold, from blows or shocks, and almost 
 exclusively occurs in strong robust habits. The passive 
 maenorrhagia arises from debility of the vessels, too 
 fluid blood, from frequent miscarriages or labours, 
 which occasion local debility. There is, however, an 
 intermediate kind, viz. the excessive discharges, which 
 occur in the indolent and luxurious females of polished 
 life. In these the vessels yield to excessive fulness, in 
 part from debility, but generally with the assistance of 
 some haemorrhagic effort. In the first variety bleeding 
 is sometimes necessary, though, as usual, a suspicious 
 and uncertain remedy. It must, however, be often 
 used, to prevent immediate bad consequences ; but, in 
 general, rest, in a cool free air, with nitre and cam- 
 phor, very generally with opium, often in large and 
 repeated doses, interposing cooling saline purgatives, 
 will relieve the complaint. The treatment of the 
 second variety differs in no respect from that of other 
 passive haemorrhages ; but the third often baffles our 
 best endeavours. It is difficult to induce the patient to 
 avoid the principal causes, indolence and luxury ; and 
 to constringe distended vessels is the surest means of 
 increasing their debility. If, however, she be obe- 
 dient, lessening considerably the quantity and quality 
 of her aliment, using, at the same time, free exercise 
 in the open air, she will soon find a degree of languor 
 and debility superior to what she before experienced ; 
 and it will be difficult to persuade her to continue a dis- 
 agreeable plan, when her feelings tell her that increased 
 weakness is the consequence. The fact is, that the 
 diminution of the fluids lessens the tension of the ves- 
 sels ; and, as in the parocentesis, and numerous other 
 cases, the diminution of tension produces faintness, and 
 sometimes even convulsions. It will require, then, no 
 little confidence in the physician, and no common 
 resolution to persevere ; yet, with perseverance, relief 
 is certain. To steer between opposing prejudices and 
 the best means of relief is difficult ; nor do we know 
 what rules to offer. The disposition of the patient 
 must be consulted, and every address employed to 
 lessen the powers of the aliment; to increase the dis- 
 charge of the bowels by cooling laxatives; to lessen 
 the activity of the circulation by opiates and refrige- 
 rants, while by every artifice bodily exercise is pro- 
 moted. In the summer, sea bathing, and in the proper 
 season, Cheltenham, and other saline chalybeate waters, 
 may be advised, as change of scene will lead to mo re fre- 
 quent exercise in the open air. The fashionable physi- 
 cian, who is contented with receiving his daily fee, while 
 he humours the fancies of his patient by some useless 
 placebo, has the best chance of gaining credit in these 
 rases ; as usual, not by assisting, but by pleasing. 
 Yet some political advice will not be without its 
 
 advantage. Women look to the period of the access 
 and departure of the catamenia, as well as the monthly- 
 recurrence, as times of peculiar delicacy. Th.ey are un- 
 willing to take any medicine unless it be consistent 
 with their present circumstances, and are apt to 
 attribute any disappointment to the medicine that they 
 may have been prevailed on to employ. The discharge 
 is, however, an occurrence which we cannot always 
 produce, and which we can seldom prevent, or supply 
 by any vicarious evacuation. In general it requires no 
 peculiar care; but, while popular prejudices exist 
 against the use of any medicine at this time, a prudent 
 physician will forbear to press it, unless absolutely ne- 
 cessary. If it be so, the inconvenience, whatever 
 it may be, must be met, and every bad effect may be ob- 
 viated by caution. Even a copious bleeding will often 
 not stop the discharge ; purgatives will assist it ; and 
 opium, though it may occasionally retard, will be ulti- 
 mately injurious. When, however, the discharge is 
 fully established, and has continued twenty-four or 
 forty-eight hours, the danger of checking it, even in 
 female apprehension, is inconsiderable. 
 
 See Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. v. p. 
 160; Hoffman's Medicinae Rationalis Systema; Hal- 
 ler's Physiology ; Cullen's First Lines, vol. iii. p. 9. 32 ; 
 Hamilton's Midwifery, edit. 4th, p. 134; Edinburgh 
 Medical Commentaries, vol. v. p. 119; London Medical 
 Journal, vol. v. p. 183. The works professedly on this 
 subject are, however, unsatisfactory and erroneous. The 
 various authors on midwifery, particularly Dr. Hamilton, 
 in his Elements, afford the best assistance. 
 
 ME'NSIS PHILOSO'PHICUS. A PHILOSOPHICAL 
 or CHEMICAL MOJTTH is sometimes confined to three 
 days and nights, at others to ten, thirty, and even forty 
 days. 
 
 ME'NSTRUA, (from /of, or the Hebrew term meni, 
 a month"). The menses in women, and the bleeding piles 
 in men. The plural also of MENSTRUUM, q. v. 
 
 ME'NSTRUUM, (from the same). A fluid body 
 capable of reducing a given solid to the same state, and 
 thus diffusing the latter through every part of the 
 former ; called a menstruum, because the chemists first 
 assisted its action by a moderate fire for a philosophical 
 month ; synonymous with solvent. See SOLUTIO. 
 
 MENSURA. The variety of measures employed 
 by different nations renders medical directions often 
 obscure, and occasionally fallacious. The word mensura 
 is sometimes employed absolutely to denote a given 
 bulk, and the measure occasionally contains one, some- 
 times two, quarts, and the quadrans mensurae is either 
 six or twelve ounces. The great diversity in this 
 respect has induced the London college to order every 
 thing by weight ; for a pint of the purest alcohol is very- 
 different from even a pint of water, and much more so 
 from a pint of the vitriolic acid. In general, the pint is 
 supposed to be equivalent to a pound ; but, in medicinal 
 directions, it is estimated at twelve ounces : the French 
 pint is double, and the Scotch pint equal to two quarts. 
 The cantharus of the Swedes equals five pints. 
 
 In smaller quantities, the tea spoonful is estimated as 
 equal to a drachm, but few tea spoons hold more than 
 forty drops. A dessert spoon holds somewhat more than 
 than two drachms, called, in prescriptions, cochleare 
 medium, and the table spoon about half an ounce. 
 The modern French weights and measures are greatl v 
 612 
 
M E N 
 
 98 
 
 M E N 
 
 changed, and have produced no little confusion in me- 
 dicine, chemistry, and even in common life. We shall 
 detail the principles of their new system under the 
 article PONDERA, on which that of their measures de- 
 pends ; so that we shall in this place only explain the 
 terms. The fundamental measure, the LITHE, filled 
 with distilled water, is equivalent to the Paris pint, 
 somewhat more than two English pints, and, in weight, 
 is nearly equal to the kilogram, two pounds. The 
 SEMILITRUM (demilitre) is equal to somewhat more 
 than a pint; the DECILITRUM to about three ounces, 
 and a drachm, equal in weight to the hectogram : the 
 double and the half of the decilitrum are easily estimated. 
 The litre contains fifty cubic inches, and consequently 
 the centilitrum half a cubic inch ; and the double cen- 
 tilitrum one cubic inch, or nearly five drachms, about a 
 large table spoonful. 
 
 MENTA'GRA, (from meritum, the chin, and .??<*., 
 a disease,'), IMPETIGO. An obstinate tetter, which ap- 
 peared in Italy 'during the reign of Claudius Cssar, be- 
 ginning upon the chin, extending itself over the face, 
 and descending to the neck, breast, and hands. A cau- 
 tery was applied to some convenient part, so deep as to 
 penetrate to the bone. 
 
 We sometimes find a disease of less virulence which 
 seems to merit this appellation. It affects the bulbs of 
 the hair on the chin, resembling, in its nature and treat- 
 ment, the tinea capitis. 
 
 MENTA'LES, (from mens, the mind). Alienation 
 of the judgment, in which the functions of the mind are 
 disturbed. 
 
 Nosologists have formed a 'class of diseases under 
 this title, and in an arrangement from symptoms it 
 may probably be admitted. It is, however, necessary 
 to remark, that, though the mind be affected, a laesion 
 of any function, which alone constitutes disease, can 
 only be recognized by the practical physician ; and we 
 have found changes, in appearance most purely mental, 
 arise from a material cause. Our idea of the duration 
 of time, for instance, is, as we shall see, produced by 
 opium ; a fit of apparent insanity will be relieved by 
 discharging a very moderate quantity of bile. See 
 MANIA. 
 
 ME'NTHA, MINT; hedyosmos, from its sweet 
 smell; is a perennial herb with square stalks, serrat- 
 ed leaves set in pairs, and spikes of monopetalous 
 flowers, each cut into four sections, and followed by 
 four seeds inclosed in the cup. The species are nume- 
 rous, but no thitherto described with sufficient accuracy. 
 See Linnaean Transactions, vol. v. for an account of 
 the British species by Dr. Smith. 
 
 ME'NTHA AQUA'TICA, Lin. Sp. PI. 805, slsymbrium 
 syl-vestre, mentha rotundifolia fialustris. RED WATER 
 MINT. Its leaves are somewhat oily, and set on pedicles ; 
 the stamina long, standing out from the flowers. 
 
 ME'NTHA CATA'RIA ; nefieta cattaria, mentha felina, 
 herbafelis,calamintha fialustris, nefietella,nefieta cataria 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 796, for cats are so delighted with the smell 
 that they roll on it, and destroy the plant unless defended 
 till it has acquired some strength. It is an hoary plant 
 with square stalks; the leaves heart shaped, acuminated, 
 serrated, and set in pairs on oblong pedicles ; the flowers 
 whitish, labiated, standing on spikes at the top of the 
 branches. The upper lip is divided into two, and the 
 
 lower into three, sections. It grows wild in hedges and 
 on dry banks, and flowers in June; is moderately aro- 
 matic, of a strong smell, resembling a mixture of mint 
 and pennyroyal, and participates of their virtues. 
 Water dissolves their active matter; but rectified spirit 
 extracts it more completely. Distilled with water, they 
 yield a yellow essential oil, not quite so agreeable as 
 the herb, though resembling it in smell : the remain- 
 ing decoction is bitter and subastringent. See Rail 
 Historia Plantarum ; Cullen, Lewis, and Tournefort's 
 Materia Medica. 
 
 ME'NTHA CORYMIU'FERA MI'NOR. See AGERATUM. 
 
 ME'NTHA CRISPA, Lin. Sp. PI. 805, agrees in its gene- 
 ral virtues with the MENTHA SPICATA, q. v. 
 
 ME'NTHA HIRSUTA, -var. <J\ Smith, in the Linnasan 
 Transactions, v. 196; probably a variety of the mentha 
 saliva. See FLORA BRITANNICA. 
 
 ME'NTHA PALU'STRIS FO'LIO OBLO'NGO, mentastrum. 
 liirsutum, auricularia; HAIRY WATER MINT, or EARWORT, 
 has long hairy leaves, without pedicles, and broad spikes 
 of flowers. All the water mints grow in marshes and on 
 the banks of rivers, and flower towards the end of summer; 
 their smell is less agreeable than that of spear mint, their 
 taste more bitter and pungent : the second sort resem- 
 bles the pennyroyal. They yield much less essential 
 oil than the spear mint, and their virtues, though similar, 
 are greatly inferior. 
 
 The hairy water mint is supposed to be auricularia, 
 planta Zeijlanica, or earwort, celebrated by Marloe for 
 the cure of deafness. 
 
 ME'NTHA PIPEHI'TIS. PEPPER MINT. Mentha pijie- 
 rita Lin. Sp. PI. 805 ; hath acuminated leaves on 
 very short pedicles, and the flowers set in short thick 
 spikes or heads : it is a native of this kingdom, and its 
 natural soil is a watery one ; but in any other it does not 
 degenerate. 
 
 Peppermint hath a more penetrating smell, with a 
 stronger and warmer taste than the other mints. In the 
 mouth it feels at first hot, afterwards cold, and some- 
 what nitrous. From its stomachic, antispasmodic, and 
 carminative qualities, it is of great use in flatulent 
 complaints, hysteric depressions, nausea, and other 
 dyspeptic symptoms; often producing immediate re- 
 lief by diffusing a glowing warmth through the whole 
 system. Its qualities are with great probability ascribed 
 to the camphor, which the experiments of Gaubius have 
 proved to be largely contained in it, and it is seldom 
 injurious from its stimulus. 
 
 It readily and strongly impregnates either water or 
 spirit by infusion : in distillation with water it gives, 
 over a large quantity of essential oil, of a pale greenish 
 yellow colour, growing darker coloured by age, and 
 possessing a great degree of the smell and pungency of 
 the herb. As much of this oil as can be suspended in 
 rectified spirit of wine is sold under the name of the 
 essence of pepper mint. The decoction which remains 
 after distillation, like that of the other mints, is bitterish 
 and subastringent. For the water, spirit, and oil, see 
 MENTHA SPICATA. 
 
 ME'NTHA PULE'GIUM. See PULEGIUM. 
 
 ME'NTHA SPICA'TA ; mentha satrva Lin. Sp. PL 
 805, mentha vulgaris, HART MINT, and COMMON 
 SPEAR MINT, hath oblong, narrow pointed leaves, 
 joined close to the stalk, and small purplish flowers, 
 
31 E N 
 
 9S1 
 
 M ER 
 
 standing on long spikes on the top. Though a native 
 of warmer climes, it is common in our gardens, and 
 flowers in June and July. 
 
 The smell of mint is agreeably aromatic, and the 
 taste bitterish and moderately warm ; it is carminative 
 and stomachic, particularly useful in -relieving vomit- 
 ings and weakness of the stomach. An infusion of 
 mint in water is said to prevent the coagulation of milk 
 in stomachs where acidity prevails ; and in general this 
 herb nearly resembles the pepper mint, though perhaps 
 less efficacious as an antispasmodic, and more injurious 
 as a stimulant. In vomitings from inflammation in 
 the stomach it is injurious. 
 
 The juice expressed from the leaves retains the bit- 
 terness and astringency, but not the aroma of the mint, 
 which, however, is not lost by keeping, drying, or a 
 moderate degree of heat. In five or six hours cold 
 water extracts the more agreeable and active parts of the 
 mint ; a longer maceration extracts the grosser and less 
 agreeable portions. Hot water more quickly extracts 
 its virtues, but boiling dissipates the aroma. Infusions 
 and tinctures contain the whole virtue of the mint ; the 
 oil and the distilled water only the aroma. 
 
 Mint water should be distilled from the fresh 
 herb, and it is improved by adding some dried mint. 
 In distillation with water an essential oil rises, which 
 is of a pale yellowish colour, changing by age to a red- 
 dish hue : about an ounce is procured from ten pounds 
 of mint, which for this purpose should be gathered 
 when the flower is expanding. The oil is not, however, 
 an agreeable preparation. 
 
 Dry mint yields to spirit of wine, either with or 
 without heat, all its virtue, without its disagreeable 
 parts. Spirit takes up very little in distillation. An 
 extract made with spirit possesses the concentrated vir- 
 tues of a large portion of dried leaves. Fifteen grains 
 of the resinous extract obtained from either the com- 
 mon mint or pepper mint, by means of spirit of wine, 
 is said to be equivalent to six drachms of the dried herb. 
 The spirituous tincture mixes with watery liquors 
 without precipitation; but spirituous liquors impregnat- 
 ed with its pure volatile parts by distillation turn milky 
 on the admixture of water. A conserve made in the 
 usual way is an excellent vehicle for other medicines, 
 in diseases of the stomach. 
 
 Tincture of mint is made by adding to a pint of mint 
 water half an ounce of the dried leaves of mint: after 
 standing four hours in a warm place, it must be strained. 
 The distilled water contains as much of the volatile 
 part of the herb as it can retain; but by infusion it 
 takes up as much of the extractive matter as pure water. 
 Thus any of the simple distilled waters may be much 
 improved, and, when required, the waters distilled 
 from one vegetable may be the menstruum for a dif- 
 ferent one. 
 
 The college of physicians order from the mentha 
 sativa, and mentha piperitis, a water and a spirit, which 
 are directed to be made as follows. Take of spearmint 
 or pepper mint dried, one pound and a half, water suffi- 
 cient to prevent an empyreuma; and to the same quan- 
 tity of the herb they order one gallon of spirit, with 
 water sufficient to prevent an empyreuma. In each 
 process they draw off a gallon. The essential oils of 
 each are obtained by distillation. See OLEUM. 
 
 MENTHA'STRUM. See MENTHA AQ.UATICA. 
 
 ME'NTULA, (from the Hebrew term matah, a 
 staff}. See PENIS. 
 
 ME'NTCLA ALA'TA. See PEXNA. 
 
 MENTULA'GRA, (from mentula, and ey^). A 
 disorder of the penis, induced by a contraction of the 
 erectorcs musculi. 
 
 ME'NTUM, (ab eminendo, from its sticking out\ 
 The CHIN is the anterior protuberance which terminates 
 the lower part of the face; the under part of the chin 
 is termed its basis, distinguished from the throat by a 
 transverse fold, extending from ear to ear ; in the mid- 
 dle of the chin a dimple is usually found. 
 
 MENYA'NTHES TRIFOLIA'TA, et PALU'S- 
 TRIS. See TRIFOLIUM PALUDOSUM. 
 
 MEPHI'TIS, (from the Syriac term mefihuhith, a 
 blast). A POISONOUS EXHALATION, or what the miners 
 call a DAMP. It was formerly applied to any air, not 
 respirable, especially if attended with an offensive smell. 
 Modern chemistry is more accurate ; and what was 
 with little discrimination called mephitic is now hydro- 
 gen, nitrogen, or carbonic acid gas. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS, (from mercurius, quicksilver). 
 MERCURIAL, or a PREPARATION OF MERCURY. But 
 in obsolete authors, the atra bills is also called the 
 MERCURIAL HUMOUR ; and the diseases from this 
 source have the same appellation. In botany it is the 
 name for lafiathum unctuosum folio triangulo, bli- 
 thum, chenofiodium, bonus Henricua Lin. Sp. PI. 318, 
 ALL GOOD, ENGLISH MERCURY, a plant with triangular 
 leaves, covered underneath with a whitish unctuous 
 meal : its stalks are striated hollow, partly erect and 
 partly procumbent, bearing on the tops spikes of small 
 imperfect flowers, each of which is followed by a small 
 black seed, inclosed in the cup; perennial, grows in 
 waste grounds, and flowers in August. The leaves 
 are mucilaginous, a little subsaline, and used as emol- 
 lients in clysters and fomentations. The young shoots 
 are eaten in spring as a gentle laxative and diuretic. 
 See Raii Historia. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS A'QUA. See BETA. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS FRU'CTICOSA INCA'NA TESTICULA'TA ; 
 marisicuni) thelygonon, mercurialis tomentosa Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 1465. CHILDREN'S MERCURY, is a garden plant, 
 and used in Barbary against some female diseases. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS MAS, mercurialis testiculata, sfticata, 
 and femina. FRENCH MERCURY. It is the mercuri- 
 alis annua Lin. Sp. PI. 1465, var. . and , hath 
 smooth glossy leaves, and branched stalks. Each va- 
 riety is annual, and grows wild in shady uncultivated 
 grounds. The leaves have no remarkable smell, and 
 very little taste; they are slightly mucilaginous, but 
 seldom used. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS MUCILA'GO. See ARGENTUM vi- 
 VUM. 
 
 MERCURIA'LIS ; cynocrambe, canina brassica, fiersi- 
 caria siliquosa, mercurialis montana, WILD MERCURY, 
 DOG'S MERCURY, mercurialis Jierennis Lin. Sp. PI. 1465, 
 is one of the poisonous plants found in Great Britain. 
 The root is creeping, light coloured, and fibrous; the 
 stalk erect, green, juicy, and unbranched. The leaves 
 are oval, serrated, pointed at the extremity, placed in 
 pairs opposite each other. The flowers grow at the 
 tops of the stalks in thin slender spikes from the alae 
 of the leaves, of a light green colour, and are male and 
 female. The furrows of the germen receive a barren 
 
31 ER 
 
 982 
 
 MER 
 
 filament, terminated with a gland, marked with two 
 dark coloured spots. It flowers early in the spring ; 
 is found in woods, shady places, and the banks of 
 ditches; distinguished from the French mercury by be- 
 ing perennial, larger, with rough leaves, and the stalks 
 . not branched. 
 
 In early spring it may be eaten with safety, dressed 
 like spinach ; but its acrimony is soon evolved, and it 
 produces nausea, vomiting, and afterwards comatose 
 symptoms. These ill effects are removed like those of 
 poisonous mushrooms. See AMANITA and VENE- 
 NUM. 
 
 Wilmer's Observations on Poisonous Vegetables. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS. QUICK or LIVING SILVER ; from its 
 great fluidity. See AHGF.NTUM VIVUM. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS ALCALISA'TUS. ALCALISATED MERCURY; 
 hydrargyrus cum creta; QUICKSILVER with CHALK ; 
 JEthiofis a/bus. K. Hydrargyri puri iij. cretae pp. 
 5 v., rub them together until the globules disappear. 
 Ph.Lond. 1788. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS CALCINA'TUS; mercurius fir&cifiitatus 
 fier se. CALCINED QUICKSILVER, hydrargyrus calcina- 
 tus. This preparation is directed to be prepared by 
 exposing a pound of quicksilver in a flat bottomed 
 glass cucurbit to a heat of about 600 degrees, in a 
 sand bath, till it becomes a red powder. By agitation, 
 or by triture, similar effects are produced on the 
 mercury, and in much less time. This has lately been 
 a fashionable preparation, but is scarcely, if at all, supe- 
 rior to calomel, though the prejudices of the moment 
 have occasionally given it the preference with ourselves 
 and others. 
 
 MEHCU'HIUS CINNABARI'NUS. See CINNABAR FAC- 
 TITIA. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS CORROSIVUS SUBLIMATUS. See MER- 
 CURIUS CORROSIVUS ALBUS. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS CORALLI'NUS, arcanum corallinum. 
 This was designed to render the mercurius nitratus ru- 
 ber a more mild internal medicine ; but as no consi- 
 derable advantage was obtained by the process, it has 
 been rejected. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS CORROSI'VUS A'LBUS. The WHITE COR- 
 ROSIVE MERCURY; mercurius corrosivus svblimatus, 
 gas siccum sublimatum, albi, aquila alba, sublimatum, 
 hydrargyrus muriatus, MURIATED QUICKSILVER. The 
 modes of preparing this medicine are various ; but 
 the college of London direct quicksilver and vitri- 
 olic acid two pounds of each, dried sea salt three 
 pounds and a half: the quicksilver is to be mixed with 
 the acid in a glass vessel, and boiled in a sand heat 
 till the matter is dried ; which is added, when cold, 
 to the sea salt, in a glass vessel. The whole is 
 sublimed in a glass cucurbit, with a heat gradually 
 raised, and the sublimed matter separated from the 
 scoriae. Pharm.Lond. 1788. 
 
 The greatest part of this preparation used in England 
 is brought from Holland and Venice ; and, as has been 
 suspected, adulterated with arsenic. Dr. Lewis gives the 
 following method of detecting the fraud : " Take any 
 quantity of the suspected white corrosive mercury, 
 powder it in a glass mortar, and mix it well with twice 
 its weight of black flux (see CALCINATIO,) and a little 
 filings of iron ; put the mixture into a crucible capable 
 of holding four or five times as much ; give a gradual 
 fire until the ebullition ceases, then hastily increase it 
 
 to a white heat : if no fumes of a garlic smell be per- 
 ceived during the process, and if the particles of iron 
 retain their form, without any of them being melted, we 
 may be sure that the mixture contains no arsenic." 
 Neumann denies the possibility of this preparation be- 
 ing adulterated with arsenic, and observes, that, instead 
 of their subliming together, the arsenic will attract the 
 marine acid to itself, and the mercury will be revived, 
 instead of sublimed in the form of this preparation. 
 
 Sublimated mercury is peculiarly adapted to those 
 cases in which the slow continued action of the metal is 
 required, particularly in eruptions, in glandular indura- 
 tions, and some similar complaints. In lues it often 
 fails, after having first appeared to succeed. It was 
 given by Van Swieten in lues, dissolved in corn spirit ; 
 and in this form it sits most easily on the stomach ; but 
 the watery solution is not inconvenient in this respect. 
 A small proportion of crude sal ammoniac in the solu- 
 tion prevents the precipitation. It may be given also 
 in pills mixed with the crumb of bread, and the dose, 
 at first, should not exceed one fourth of a grain. See 
 ARGENTUM VIVUM. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS DU'LCIS SUBLIMA'TUS; DULCIFIED MER- 
 CURY SUBLIMATE, calomelas; and when the sublima- 
 tion hath been ten or twelve times repeated, fia.na.cea 
 mercurii. 
 
 It is the mercurius corrosivus albus, dulcified by the 
 addition of crude mercury. The London college directs 
 the proportion of nine ounces of purified quicksilver to 
 twelve ounces of the muriated quicksilver : rub them, 
 it is added, together till the globules disappear, and sub- 
 lime ; in the same manner repeat the sublimation four 
 times ; afterwards rub the matter into the finest pow- 
 der, and wash it by pouring on boiling distilled water. 
 Ph. London. 1788. In the Augustan Dispensatory 
 one sublimation only is required. See ARGENTUM 
 VIVUM. 
 
 The marks of sufficient clulcification are, its being 
 perfectly insipid to the taste, and indissoluble by long 
 boiling in water. If the water hath taken up any part 
 of the mercury, it may be discovered by dropping into 
 the liquor an alkaline solution, which will precipitate 
 the mercury it may contain. If the dulcified mercury 
 turns black on being mixed with lime water, or volatile 
 alkali, it is duly prepared. 
 
 We have already mentioned Mr. Scheele's prepara- 
 tion of calomel in the humid way, and explained its 
 principles. We shall now add the process at length, 
 translated from the Stockholm Transactions. 
 
 "Haifa pound of quicksilver and the same quantity 
 of nitrous acid are to be put into a small vessel with a 
 long neck, the mouth of which is to be covered with 
 paper. The vessel is then to be placed in a warm 
 sand bath ; and after a few hours, when the acid 
 affords no signs of its acting any longer on the quick- 
 silver, the fire is to be increased to such a degree that 
 the solution may nearly boil. This heat is to be con- 
 tinued for three or four hours, taking care to move 
 the vessel from time to time, and at last the solution is 
 to be suffered to boil gently for about a quarter of an 
 hour. In the mean while we are to dissolve four 
 ounces and a half of fine common salt in six or eight 
 pints of water. This solution is to be poured boiling 
 into a glass vessel, in which the above mentioned solu- 
 tion of quicksilver is to be mixed with it, gradually. 
 
MER 
 
 983 
 
 31 E R 
 
 and in a boiling state also, taking care to keep the 
 mixture in constant motion. When the precipitate is 
 settled, the clear liquor is to be drained from it, after 
 which it is to be repeatedly washed with hot water till 
 it ceases to impart any taste to'the water. The preci- 
 pitate obtained by this method is to be filtered, and 
 afterwards dried by a gentle heat. This is the hydrar- 
 gyrus muriatus mitis of the London Pharmacopoeia, 
 only that they order four ounces of sea salt, instead of 
 four ounces and a half. 
 
 " It might be supposed, that when the nitrous acid 
 ceases to effervesce with the mercury, it is saturated 
 with it; but this is far from being the case: the acid, 
 when the heat is increased, being still able to dissolve a 
 quantity of it ; with this difference, however, that the 
 quicksilver at the beginning of the process is calcined 
 by the acid, but afterwards is dissolved by it in a me- 
 tallic form. In proof of this we may observe, that not 
 only more elastic vapour arises, but also, that by adding 
 either fixed or volatile caustic alkali we obtain a black 
 precipitate; whereas, when the solution contains only 
 calcined quicksilver, the precipitate becomes yellow by 
 such an addition. If this black precipitate is gently 
 distilled, it rises in the form of quicksilver, leaving a 
 yellow powder, which is in fact that part of the mer- 
 cury which, in the beginning of the operation, was cal- 
 cined by the nitrous acid. 
 
 " The boiling of the solution for about a quarter of 
 an hour is necessary, in order to keep the hydrargyrus 
 nitratus in a dissolved state, it being much disposed to 
 crystallize. In general, some of the mercury remains 
 undissolved ; but it is always better to take too much 
 than too little of it, because the more metallic substance 
 the solution contains, the more hydrargyrus muriatus 
 mitis will be obtained. 
 
 " It is necessary to pour the mercurial solution into 
 the solution of salt by little at a time, and cautiously, 
 so that no part of the undissolved quicksilver may pass 
 along with it. Two ounces of common salt are suffi- 
 cient to precipitate all the mercury ; but then it may 
 easily happen that some superfluous mercurius corro- 
 sivus attaches itself to this precipitate, which the water 
 alone is incapable of separating completely. This is un- 
 doubtedly the reason why mercurius precipitatus albus 
 is always corrosive. I have found that common salt 
 possesses the same quantity as sal ammoniac, viz. that 
 of dissolving a greater quantity of mercurius corrosivus. 
 I therefore employ four ounces and a half of common 
 salt, in order to get the mercurius corrosivus entirely 
 separated." 
 
 Of all the preparations of mercury, calomel is the 
 most frequently used; and all the virtues attributed to 
 mercury this preparation apparently possesses. The 
 dose is from gr. i. to 9 i. according to the intention ; 
 but five or eight grains are rarely exceeded. 
 
 We have said, that probably calomel might supply 
 every other preparation ; but that accident, or the rou- 
 tine of practice, easily becoming a habit, sometimes fixed 
 a preference for other forms, without their possessing 
 any real superiority. In glandular complaints calomel 
 seems to be preferred ; but small doses of the muriated 
 mercury are often equally efficacious. " In cutaneous 
 complaints, it is often used in combination with the 
 antimony, though from the preparation employed, the 
 sulphur auratum, its virtues, as a mercurial, are greatly 
 
 diminished. In the early preparation of Dr. James's 
 powder (see JAMES), calomel formed a portion ; and it 
 has been lately fashionable to add it to the antimonial, 
 in the early periods of fevers, to secure a discharge from 
 the bowels as soon as possible. The exhibition of calo- 
 mel with camphor and opium, in the early stages of 
 pleurisy, as recommended by Dr. Lysons, we think a - 
 more doubtful practice; and on this account we are 
 unable to speak of its effects from experience. If, how- 
 ever, it is found to supersede the necessity of frequent 
 bleeding, as has been asserted, it will undoubtedly be 
 useful ; but we do not find that the plan has been suffi- 
 ciently followed to enable us to decide on its efficacy 
 or eligibility. In the confluent small pox calomel has 
 been given to assist or bring on the salutary salivation ; 
 but in this disease it has been dangerous from its in- 
 flammatory stimulus, nor is there sufficient time to pro- 
 duce the necessary evacuation. Rubbed upon the in- 
 side of the lips, it has produced similar effects to those 
 which are occasioned by taking it internally, particu- 
 larly in the lues venerea : in cases of chancres also, 
 used by itself, or in the following form, it is highly ad- 
 vantageous. 
 
 R.Ceratilapid. calamin. ^ss. calomelanospp. 5 i. m. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS DVPLICA'TUS PHILOSO'PHICUS. See 
 REBIS. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS EME'TICUS FLA'VUS. Hydrargyrus vi- 
 triolatus, turfiethum minerals; VITRIOLATED MERCURY, 
 
 and TURBETH MINERAL. 
 
 Take of purified quicksilver, vitriolic acid, of each a 
 pound ; mix in a glass vessel, and heat them by degrees, 
 until they unite into a white mass, which is to be per- 
 fectly dried with a strong fire. This matter, on the 
 affusion of a large quantity of hot distilled water, im- 
 mediately becomes a yellow powder. Rub the powder 
 carefully with this water in a glass mortar; after it has 
 subsided, pour off the water ; and, adding more distilled 
 water several times, wash the matter till it becomes in- 
 sipid. Pharm. Lond. 1788. 
 
 To edulcorate it more quickly and effectually, the 
 water intended to be used in its ablution is impregnated 
 with a determined proportion of fixed alkaline salt; and 
 by this means the quantity of the preparation will be 
 increased, and its strength more equal. 
 
 The yellow emetic mercury is a powerful vomit ; and, 
 like other mercurials, will excite salivation : in robust 
 habits it hath been used in cutaneous disorders and 
 glandular obstructions. As an emetic, if hath been 
 given to eight or ten grains ; but in this dose it operates 
 violently, and is only employed when the shock of vo- 
 miting is required to be considerable. It is thus some- 
 times useful in palsies, and more certainly in amaurosis. 
 Half a grain or a grain, given every night, is said to 
 have produced the best effects hi the most inveterate 
 cases of the venereal disease, in obstinate rheumatisms, 
 and ulcers that were difficult of cure. It is a powerful 
 medicine, but yet does not appear to excel the other 
 less violent mercurials, except in particular instances, 
 where considerable and rapid effects are necessary, and 
 where the constitution is robust. It is a favourable me- 
 dicine with some active practitioners, particularly Dr. 
 Maryatt, in dropsies. See Maryatt's Art of Healing. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS PRJECIPITA'TUS RUBER. Hydrargyrus 
 nitratus ruber. Pharm. Lond. 1788. RED PRECIPI- 
 TATE. The London college directs us to take of 
 
ME R 
 
 984 
 
 MES 
 
 purified quicksilver and nitrous acid each a pound ; 
 muriatic acid, one drachm by weight; to mix in a glass 
 vessel, and 'lissolve the quicksilver in a sand bath; then 
 to raise the fire till the matter is formed into red crys- 
 tals. Pharm. Lond. 1788. As soon as it hath acquired 
 the sparkling red colour it should be immediately re- 
 moved from the fire, or it will soon lose it again. 
 
 This preparation is sometimes mixed with minium 
 and vermilion, but then the peculiar brilliancy is de- 
 stroyed. If only minium is added, it may be detected 
 by giving a sweetish taste to vinegar. If laid also on a 
 very hot iron, the mercury will evaporate, leaving the 
 lead behind. 
 
 The red nitrated quicksilver is only used externally 
 as an escharotic; and if finely powdered and mixed 
 with the unguentum resinae flavae, in the proportion of 
 one or two scruples to an ounce, it is an excellent 
 digestive for foul ill conditioned ulcers, bringing on a 
 proper purulent discharge, instead of a thin sanies. 
 
 UNGUENTUM HYDHARGYRI NITRATI. See TRACHOMA. 
 
 CERA'TUM HYDRA'RGYRI NITRA'TI. CERATE OF NI- 
 TRATED QUICKSILVER. R. Unguenti hydrarg. nitrati ; 
 cerati spermatis ceti aa 5i}. m'. It is sometimes ap- 
 plied to scrofulous and phagedenic ulcers. 
 
 MERCU'HIUS PR^ECIPITATUS A'LBUS. Calx hydrar- 
 gyri alba. WHITE CALX OF QUICKSILVER. The Lon- 
 don college directs the following process : take of mu- 
 riated quicksilver, sal ammoniac, water of kali, each 
 half a pound ; dissolve first the sal ammoniac, after- 
 wards the muriated quicksilver in distilled water, and 
 add, the water of kali ; wash the precipitated powder 
 until it becomes insipid. Ph. Lond. 1788. 
 
 Great care is required lest more of the fixed alkali 
 be added than is necessary, for the precipitate will then 
 be yellow. This preparation is almost constantly con- 
 fined to external uses. Half a drachm or two scruples 
 of it, added to an ounce of pomatum, is used as an 
 elegant cure for the itch ; the same quantity may be 
 dissolved in two ounces of a thick decoction of lintseed, 
 as a liniment for curing chancres when situated on the 
 glans penis, or on the inside of the prepuce ; a rag 
 being dipped in it is applied to the glans, and the pre- 
 puce may be drawn over it. 
 
 This precipitate is adulterated with starch, and with 
 white lead. The first is discovered by its becoming 
 glutinous on being dissolved in a small quantity of 
 water ; the second by adding one third of its weight of 
 alkaline salt; heating the mixture in a crucible till no 
 fumes arise. If the residuum does not melt in water, 
 it is adulterated. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS PH-ZCIPITA'TUS DU'LCIS. Ph. Lond. 
 1721. See HYDRAHGYRUS MURIATUS MITIS. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS PHJECIPITA'TUS PER SE. MERCU'RIUS 
 CALCINATUS. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS SACCHARA'TUS. SUGARED MERCURY. 
 A preparation designed to give the mercury in a liquid 
 form. Equal quantities of brown sugar candy and mer- 
 cury are triturated till the globules disappear, adding. a 
 few drops of the oil of juniper. 
 
 MERCU'RIUS VI'TS, angdicus, Algarothi jiulvis. 
 THE MERCURY OF LIFE ; the precipitate formed by di- 
 luting butter of antimony with water. 
 
 This powder when edulcorated is a calx of antimony, 
 always nearly of the same strength, and therefore some- 
 
 times preferred to the glass in preparing tartarised 
 antimony. 
 
 ME'RGEN, (from the Arabic term morgan). See 
 CORALLIUM. 
 
 MERLU'CIUS, (quasi maris lucius, the sea pike). 
 See ASELLUS MARINUS. 
 
 MERYOPHY'LLON. See MILLEFOLIUM. 
 
 MEROCE'LE, (from fttpos, the thigh, and xjA>j, a 
 rufiture). See HERNIA FEMORALIS. 
 
 ME'ROS, (from u,i>pa, to divide). See FEMUR. 
 
 ME'SANG DE'VA'CCA. See BEZOAH BOVINUS. 
 
 MESARjE'ON, ufra.piai, (from /n.5-o, medius, and 
 upi, belly). MESENTERIUM, q. v. 
 
 MESARAI'CA, vel MESARAI'CA MA'JOR 
 VE'NA, (from fiiff-upxiov, the mesentery). The MESA- 
 RAIC or MESENTERIC VEIN, is the continuation of the 
 vena ports ventralis. (See PORT.S VENA.) It bends to- 
 wards the superior mesenteric artery, and accompanies 
 it in those portions of the mesentery and mesocolon 
 which belong to the small intestines, the caecum and 
 right portion of the colon ; as it runs down it forms an 
 arch obliquely, like that of the artery, which is also 
 ramified on the convex and concave sides. It very 
 closely accompanies the meseiiteric artery, and is 
 branched out in nearly the same manner. 
 
 MESAHAI'CA MI'NOR VE'NA. See H^EMORRHOIDALIS 
 
 INTERNA VENA. 
 
 MESENTE'RIC.E ARTE'RI^E, (from mesente- 
 rium, the mesentery). The upper mesenteric artery, 
 called colica, seu mesenlerica superior., rises somewhat 
 below the ccfiliac. The aorta a little above its division 
 gives off the inferior, viz. the colica sinistra seu mesen- 
 terica inferior, to the left side upon the mesocolon, the 
 lowest branch of which goes to the extremity of the 
 anus, and forms the hsemorrhoidal artery. The upper 
 branches anastomose with the superior mesenteric, 
 and are azygous. The upper mesenteric branch forms 
 a large arch in its course from the right side to the 
 left of the mesentery; and from its convex side many 
 branches pass to the intestines, where they communi- 
 cate by reciprocal arches. A few branches go from 
 the concave sides, spreading themselves in the meso- 
 colon, colon, &c. 
 
 MESENTE'IUC^E GLA'NDULJE. The MESENTERIC GLANDS. 
 The lymphatic glands in the mesentery are larger in 
 young than in old subjects ; and, if not the proper seat 
 of scrofula, they are always affected in that disease. 
 
 MESENTE'RIUM, (from ptrts, the middle, and 
 cSlepov, intestine,) efiichordis; mesartfon; the MESEN- 
 TERY, thus named from its being' in the middle of 
 the intestines, is a duplicature of the peritonaeum, 
 nearly of a circular figure fixed in the middle of the 
 abdomen, connected by a cellular membrane, expand- 
 ing and receiving the intestines. It begins loosely upon . 
 the loins, extending to all the intestines, except the 
 duodenum ; but that part of it which belongs to the 
 large intestines is called mesocolon, and is a production 
 of the true mesentery. The diameter of this circular 
 membrane is somewhat more than four inches, and the 
 circumference when its plaits are unfolded are about 
 three ells in length : the intestines plaited on this cir- 
 cumference are nearly three times that length. The 
 inner membrane is most strictly its own ; and in it the 
 vessels and the glands are found. The two exterior 
 
M E S 
 
 983 
 
 M E T 
 
 ones are from the peritonaeum, and between these the 
 arteries and veins lie, whose branches arc dispersed on 
 the intestines. It confines the intestines, and sustains 
 the arteries, veins, lymphaeducts, and nerves, in their 
 passage to and from them. 
 
 Many disorders are described by different authors as 
 arising from the mesentery; but Dr. Hunter thinks it 
 is rarely the seat of disease ; and that even its glands, 
 sometimes disordered in children, are not affected so 
 frequently as is suspected. Riverius, in the chapter on 
 obstructions in the mesenteric glands, observes that the 
 causes and cure are the same as in similar disorders of 
 the liver. See Praxis Medica, lib. siii. 
 
 MESENTERI"FIS,(from mesenterium). Dr.Cullen 
 considers it as a species of PERITONITIS, q. v. calling 
 it peritonitis mesenterica. See IXFLAMMATIO MESEX- 
 TERIl. 
 
 MESI'RE. A disorder of the liver, mentioned by 
 Avicenna, accompanied with a sense of heaviness, tu- 
 mour, inflammation, pungent pain, and blackness of 
 the tongue. 
 
 MliSOCO LON, (from /-, the middle, and Aa, 
 the colon*). When the mesentery has reached the ex- 
 tremity of the ilium, it contracts and becomes the me- 
 socolon. One lamina, turned to the right side, is called 
 the right ligament of the colon. The mesocolon then 
 rising to the right kidney, seems to be lost by the ad- 
 hesion of the colon to the kidney and the first curva- 
 ture of the duodenum ; a circumstance which explains 
 the utility of purgatives in nephritic cases. When it 
 again appears, its breadth increases, and it passes under 
 the stomach, liver, and spleen, downwards to the left 
 kidney. The circumference, at this part, is very little 
 plaited, and the colon is affixed to it, so as to hide the 
 ligamentary band at its smaller curvature. By its 
 smaller circumference it incloses the duodenum in the 
 triangular sheath, already described, and, by its larger, 
 the colon, forming in its passage a slight adhesion to 
 the greater curvature of the stomach. 
 
 It contracts below the left kidney, forming the liga- 
 mentum coli sinistrum, and then expands again, fixed 
 to the convolutions of the colon as in the superior por- 
 tions. See MESEXTERIUM. 
 
 MESOGA'STRIOX, (from ,., and yar?,., the 
 stomach,*} the connecting membrane, or the concave 
 part of the stomach, which attaches it to the adjacent 
 parts. SeeOMENTUM. 
 
 MESOGLO'SSI, (from tuns, and />.=?*, the 
 tongue*). See GEXIOGLOSSI. 
 
 MESOME'RIA, from turos, and fy, the thigh,") 
 that part of the body which lies betwixt the thighs. 
 Rufus Ephesius. 
 
 MESOMPA'LIOX, (from j*t,and ^2*y<>;, navel*). 
 The middle of the navel. 
 
 MESOPHY'RON, (from pins, and <&?**, the eye,) 
 that part of the face which lies betwixt the eyebrows. 
 Rufus Ephesius. 
 
 MESOPLEU'RIOI, (from f-, and a-A^o/, the 
 See INTF.RCOSTALF.S. 
 
 MESO-RE'CTUM, (from turet, and rectum, the 
 raight gut*). It is a production of the peritonaeum, 
 h invests the intestinum rectum. About the mid- 
 dle of the fore side of this intestine it forms a semicir- 
 cular fold, which appears when the intestine is empty, 
 but is lost when full. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 3MESO THE XAR, (from faros, and "ti'x>, the;, 
 of the htjnd,*) is a flat and nearly u triangular muscle, 
 lying between the first phalanx of the thumb and the 
 bottom of the palm of the hand, inserted into the liga- 
 ment which connects the os magnum of the carpus to 
 that which supports the thumb, as well as into that 
 bone of the metacarpus which supports the middle fin- 
 ger, and to that which answers to the index: from 
 thence, the fibres contracting to an angle form a ten- 
 don, which is inserted into the head of the first phalanx 
 of the thumb. Winslow. 
 
 ME'SPIEUS, (from 7< " t<? fur*- sn>. ; because 
 it has a cap or crown in the middle). The MED- 
 LAR. Mexfiilus g-ermanica Lin. Sp. PI. 684. The com- 
 mon medlar is about the size of an apple tree ; 1: 
 strong and sharp pointed ; flowers in May, and the 
 fruit ripens in September. In Germany these trees are 
 wild ; with us cultivated. The fruit hath an austere 
 astringent taste, which is lost when kept so long as to 
 appear rotten ; and it is then cooling and slightly as- 
 tringent. 
 
 Mi'sriLUS A'piifolio. See SPIXA ALBA. 
 
 METACA'RPIUS, (from metacarfiu*). A small 
 fleshy muscle, situated obliquely between the large in- 
 ternal angular or transverse ligament of the carpus and 
 the whole inside of the fourth metacarpal bone ; fixed 
 by a tendon to the os orbiculare, and to the neighbour- 
 ing part of the large ligament of the carpus : at its other 
 end to the outer edge of the fourth metacarpal 
 bone. 
 
 METACA'RPIOX, METACA'RPUS, (from ;>. 
 after, and XS^TTO?, the tvrist,*) that part of the hand si- 
 tuated between the wrist and the fingers. The ancients 
 called the carpus brachiale, and the metacarpus fiost bra- 
 chiale. It forms on the inside the palm, and on its out- 
 side the back of the hand, but the first phalanx of the 
 thumb is not apart of the metacarpus. The mtv 
 pal bones support the fingers. Each bone of the meta- 
 carpus is long and flatted at the ends. The ani 
 surface of each body is concave, with a sharp ridge in 
 the middle to separate the interosseous muscles. The 
 ends next the ann have a hollow, for the articulations 
 of the carpus; and those next the fingers are dis- 
 tinguished by protuberances for fixing the ligaments 
 that unite these bones. A rough ring is observable 
 round their heads, where the cupsular ligaments that 
 unite them to the fingers are fixed. These bones are 
 united to the carpus-and to each other by surfaces al- 
 most plain, as little motion is required; and, in those 
 of the fetus, each end is usually cartilaginous. The 
 hollow of the hand is formed by the concavity of the 
 fore part of these bones, and, from the minute mo- 
 tion of which they are susceptible, they form a secure 
 basis for the action of the fingers. 
 
 METACIXE'MA, (from t*.'.~,y., and mien, to remove*). 
 A removal of the pupil of the eye from its proper situa- 
 tion. 
 
 METACO'XDYLI, (from f7*, and *.?*>.*, a 
 knuckle*). The last joints of the fingers next the nails. 
 
 META'LLA, (from the Hebrew term metil, a hard 
 subatance*). METALS, or METALLIC SUBSTANCES, 
 are distinguished by their splendour, their opacity, their 
 fusibility, specific gravity, conducting power, hardness, 
 elasticity, malleability, ductility, tenacity^ and com- 
 bustibilitv. From their hardness and elasticity, "Hey are 
 
 6 K 
 
M E T 
 
 986 
 
 M E U 
 
 idapted for the construction of different instruments 
 employed by surgeons ; and these properties fit them 
 for discovering solid bodies by the vibrations they con- 
 vey to the hand, as a stone in the bladder, or a bullet 
 under the muscles. Their splendour is connected with 
 their opacity, for all metals are impervious to light; and 
 the green rays, which seem to pass through the thinnest 
 gold leaf, are seemingly owing to light transmitted 
 through an accidental fracture. 
 
 All metals are fusible ; and mercury even retains its 
 fluidity in our greatest colds. The specific gravity of the 
 lightest metal, arsenic, is more than five times greater 
 than water, and much more considerable than the 
 densest stone, which is not suspected to be metallic. 
 The metals arc the best conductors of electricity, and it 
 has been supposed that the electrical fluid is conveyed 
 through our system more readily by the small propor- 
 tion of iron which the blood contains. This is, however, 
 improbable, as the electrical shock follows more closely 
 the course of the nerves than of the arteries. 
 
 Metallic substances are also called perfect or imper- 
 fect. The first are not permanently altered by the 
 greatest heat of our furnaces ; while the second, when 
 exposed to a strong heat, with the access of free air, 
 are changed by a process similar to burning, and in 
 some instances with an actual flame, into an earthy sub- 
 stance called calx, which is heavier than the metal from 
 ivhich it was produced, though its specific gravity is 
 less. This arises from the union of vital air, which 
 converts some metals into acids. If the calx of a metal 
 be exposed to a strong heat in a closed vessel, with 
 some inflammable matter, styled a flux, it recovers its 
 metallic state. This is called reduction, or reviving of 
 the metal. 
 
 All metals are imperfect, except gold, silver, and 
 platina. The imperfect metals are, mercury, lead, 
 copper, iron, tin; and the semimetals, bismuth, nickel, 
 arsenic, cobalt, zinc, antimony, manganese, molybdae- 
 na, tellurium, titanium, chronium, columbium, osmi- 
 um, iridium, and uranite, with some others whose 
 nature is not yet accurately ascertained. As the appella- 
 tions arsenic, antimony, manganese, wolfram, and mo- 
 iybdaena, arc given to the ores, the term of regulus is 
 often employed to distinguish the metal, though modern 
 chemists often use the terms indiscriminately. 
 
 The heaviest metal is gold, then follow platina, mer- 
 cury, lead, silver, copper, iron, and tin. The most 
 malleable also is gold, followed by silver, copper, tin, 
 iron, lead, platina, zinc, bismuth, antimony. The force 
 of cohesion is greatest in gold, next in iron, silver, 
 brass, and copper, successively : tin is far below copper, 
 and lead still less cohesive. The order of fusibility 
 is the following, tin, bismuth, lead, zinc, antimony, 
 silver, copper, cobalt, nickel, gold, iron, manganese, and 
 platina. Different proportions of tin and lead are still 
 more fusible; and, if bismuth be added, this property is 
 increased. Five parts of tin, three of bismuth, and two 
 of lead, become soft in boiling water. This last pro- 
 perty renders such metallic mixtures highly useful as 
 injections for anatomical preparations. 
 
 All the metals dissolve in acids. See AFFINITY; 
 and in these solutions the metal is in a state of calx. 
 Neumann, Chaptal, Fourcroy, and Thompson's 
 Chemistry. 
 
 MET VLLU'RGIA, (froqj ^7*>.Ao, metal, and 
 
 tfyou, work). METALLURGY ; the chemical doctrim 
 metals, particularly respecting their separation, depu- 
 ration, and preparation. 
 
 METAPE'DIUM, (from rf", and *&, the foot}. 
 See METATARSUS. 
 
 METAPHRE'NON, (from /nil*, and p/wis, the dia- 
 phragm). See DORSUM. 
 
 META'STASIS, (from fi.era.ri6>,^t, to transfer,) di- 
 adexis, diadoche, a translation of a disease from one part 
 to another. The term is limited to a change of deter- 
 mination, for when matter or water passes through the 
 cellular membrane, it is not called a metastasis. 
 
 METASY'NCRISIS, (from fu-ra, and ^vyy.^a, to 
 mix together'}. The word generally implies a change 
 in any given part. Asclepiades. See MEDICINA (-///- 
 tory). 
 
 METATA'RSIUS, (from ml*, and r* fnf , the tar- 
 sus of the foot). A fleshy mass lying under the sole of 
 the foot, fixed by one end to the fore part of the great 
 tuberosity of the os calcis, and terminating in a short 
 tendon, inserted in the tuberosity and posterior part of 
 the lower side of the fifth bone of the metatarsus. It 
 moves the last bone of the metatarsus, and draws the 
 fourth bone along with it, contracting the sole of the foot. 
 
 METATA'RSUS, (from fiirx, and rapa-os, the tar- 
 sus,) planta, planum, vestigium, mctafiedium, is com- 
 posed of five bones, similar to those of the metacarpus, 
 but, in general, thicker and stronger ; their round ends 
 not so broad, and less in proportion to their bases. 
 Their bodies are also sharper above, and flatter on the 
 sides, with the inferior ridge inclined more to the out- 
 side, and larger tubercles at the lower part of the round 
 head. 
 
 ME'TELLA NUX. See Nux VOMICA. 
 
 METEORI'SMUS, (from rftopts, a -vapour). See 
 TYMPANITES. 
 
 METEO'ROS, (from /^irx, and atpu, to elevate). 
 Elevated, suspended, erect, sublime, tumid ; pains af- 
 fecting the peritonaeum, or the superficial parts of the 
 body, opposed to more deep seated ones. Galen. 
 ^ METHEMERI'NOS, (from p., and &?, a day). 
 See QUOTIDIANA FEBRIS. 
 
 METO'PIUM, an oil, or an ointment described by 
 Dioscorides, named from the plant which produces 
 galbanum: sometimes itmeansthe oil of bitter almonds. 
 See AMYGDALAE. 
 
 METOTON or METO'PUM, (from ftc, and ^, 
 oculus). See FHONTIS os. 
 
 METO'SIS. An amaurosis, from an excess of short- 
 sightedness. 
 
 ME'TRA, (from fmrup, a mother). See UTERUS. 
 
 METRE'NCHYTA, (from fwp*, the uterus, and 
 iy%va, to pour into). INJECTIONS for the UTERUS. 
 
 METRE'NCHYTES, (from the same). A WOMB 
 
 SYRINGE. 
 
 METRI'TIS, (from wlpx, the womb). INFLAMMATIO 
 UTERI, q. v. 
 
 METROCE'LIDES, (from wrr,p, a mother, and 
 >Ais, a mole). See N^vus. 
 
 METROPROPTO'SIS, (from wrp*, the womb, and 
 zrpo?riir1a, to fall down). See PROCIDENT'IA UTERI. 
 
 METRORRHA'GIA, (from fuflp*, the womb, and 
 ptyw/Ai, to break out). See MENORRHAGIA. 
 
 ME'U, ME'UM, (from /H.J/OV, less,) on account of 
 its diminutive size. SPIGNEL, BAUD, or VAULD 
 
M I A 
 
 987 
 
 MIL 
 
 :IOXET. Athamanta meum Lin. Sp. PI. 553. 
 ium .llftinum, is a perennial plant, whose leaves are 
 much smaller, and seeds broader, than those of fennel. 
 The root resembles that of fennel, but is of a more 
 agreeable though fetid smell, and a more pungent taste. 
 ME'UM ALPHI'NUM GERMA'XICUM. GERMAN or 
 MOUNTAIN SPIGXEL, mutellina, fihellandrium mute/Una 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 366. It possesses only the virtues of the 
 common sort. 
 
 ME'UM LATIFO'LHTM ADULTERI'XUM, seseii fierenne 
 folio gtcuco brei-iori, ftniculum sylvettre, ferula folio 
 dreviori, saxifrage montana minor, BASTARD SPIGNEL, 
 seteli monranu?n Lin. Sp. PI. 572, grows on dry 
 hills, and flowers in June. The root is drying and 
 pungent. 
 
 MEXICA'XUM BALS'AMUM. (from Mexico, of 
 which it is a production). See PERUVIAN-CM BALSA- 
 MUM. 
 
 MEXICANA'YA. See BOTRYS MEXICAXA. 
 
 MEZE'REUM, an indigenous appellation. See 
 LAUHEOLA F<EMIXA. 
 
 MIA'SMA, (from '>, to flollute'). MIASMATA 
 have lately claimed the attention of pathologists, as 
 they are the causes of some of the most fatal fevers to 
 which mankind are subject. In the more strict patho- 
 logical investigations of modern authors they are dis- 
 tinguished from contagion, which is confined to the 
 effluvia from the human body, when subject to disease; 
 yet this contagion, when it does not proceed immediate- 
 ly from the body, but has been for some time confined 
 in clothes, is sometimes styled miasma. Another kind 
 of miasma as already noticed, (see CONTAGION,) is pu- 
 trid vegetable matter, and indeed every thing of this 
 kind which appears in the form of air. Miasma, then, 
 strictly speaking, is an aerial fluid, combined with atmo- 
 spheric air, and not dangerous except the air be loaded 
 with it; for diffusion, as we have seen, renders it harm- 
 less. It is not always discoverable by the smell, and 
 scarcely ever by the nicest eudiometrical tests : it is not 
 therefore hydrogen or azote, though there is great rea- 
 son to suppose that it is a modification of these ; for, 
 from marshes hydrogen generally arises, and, from the 
 human body, the chief injurious exhalation is azote. 
 Hydrogen and azote also destroy irritability, or induce 
 sudden debility, effects generally found from the mias- 
 mata which produce fever. As we know not the nature 
 of miasmata, therefore, we cannot discover their cor- 
 rector. Diffusion, however, renders them harmless, and 
 it is sufficient for us that free air will prevent their de- 
 leterious effects. 
 
 What the variety of miasmata may be we cannot 
 Each infectious disease has its own, diffused 
 round the person which it has attacked, and liable to 
 convey the disease at different distances, according to 
 the nature of the complaint, or to the predisposition of 
 the object exposed to it. This part of the inquiry rather 
 belongs to contagion, and to the particular disease. A 
 patient in the small pox seems to diffuse an infectious 
 atmosphere to the distance of from ten to fourteen feet : 
 measles and scarlatina are less active in this respect, and 
 even the plague seems not to be infectious, except from 
 fomites, but from actual contact. 
 
 The miasmata of marshes, those only whose effects 
 we can more distinctly perceive, produce intermittents, 
 and remittents of the worst kind. They produce also 
 
 dysentery and the epidemic catarrh, of which the in- 
 fection is usually conveyed by the air. The bilious fever 
 of America we have supposed to be the natural autum- 
 nal remittent, and therefore may be referrible to the. 
 same source; nor can we avoid concluding that every 
 endemic disease must have its origin in the peculiar 
 exhalations of the country. 
 
 The putrid vegetable matter which has been accused 
 as the cause of many fevers may be truly such, for we 
 know that many parts of vegetables produce azote. 
 Yet their effects in this respect have not been traced 
 with accuracy. Continued fevers are chiefly referrible 
 to contagion: but the causes of intermittents in some 
 constitutions seem to produce fevers of the more con- 
 tinued form ; and the miasmata of marshes, when they - 
 have excited their peculiar fever, may certainly, through 
 the medium of the human body, produce continued 
 fevers. Human effluvia confined, independent of a 
 morbid state, become undoubtedly the cause of fever^ 
 the most continued in their form, and are then truly 
 miasmata. 
 
 MI'CA, (from ;.<*?, small}. A morsel, a crumb, a 
 grain; also a foliated semi-transparent stone, formerly, 
 and at present in the Russian, navy, used as glass. It is 
 of the magnesian genus, but not used in medicine. 
 See Haiiy, iii. 208. Thompson's Chemistry, iii. 462. 
 
 MI'CA THU'RIS. See OLIBANUM. 
 
 MI'CA PA'NIS, the soft part of bread; employed in 
 preparing mild cataplasms, by soaking slices of new 
 bread in water until they become perfectly soft, and 
 then pressing out the superfluous water, beating the 
 bread up with a spoon, and stirring into it a small quan- 
 tity of lintseed meal. It is used also in its dry state, as u 
 convenient mass for pills. 
 
 MI'CRO-LEU'CO-NYMPHjE'A, (from ,.<>. 
 small, Att/jwj, white, and rvf^aite, the ivater lily,) nym- 
 phea, morsus rane, FROG BIT, hydrocharis morsus ra- 
 ng Lin. Sp. PI. 1466, grows in muddy waters, and 
 flowers in July. It is said to resemble in virtues the 
 leuco-nymphaea. 
 
 MI'CRO-XYMPHJE'A, (fitxfes, and ivit&xia^. A variety 
 ft of, and in every respect resembling, the above. 
 It is less than the nymphaea; grows in ditches, and is 
 said to possess the same virtues. 
 
 MI'CROS. See DIGITUS. 
 
 MID'WIFERY. See OBSTETRICATIO. 
 
 MIGRA'NA. A corruption of HEMICRANIA. Set- 
 CEPHALALGIA. 
 
 MILIA'RES GLA'XDULJE, (from their resem- 
 blance to millet seeds). See SEBACE.E GLAXDUL.E. 
 
 MILIA'RIA, MILIA'RIS FE'BRIS, (from the 
 pustules resembling millet seed). The MILIART FE- 
 VER, by the Germans Friesel, placed by Dr. Cullen iu 
 the class Pyrexie, and order Exanthemata; defined 
 " a synochus attended with restlessness, frequent sigh- 
 ing, a fetid sweat, and prickling of the skin; red. 
 small, distinct spots, on an uncertain day of the disease, 
 break out copiously over the whole skin, except the 
 face, whose tops discover, after a day or two, very 
 small white pustules, continuing but a short time." This 
 fever is now generally supposed to be symptomatic 
 only, because it never appears contagious or epidemic. 
 It sometimes attends febrile affections, as well those of 
 an inflammatory as of a putrid nature, but it seldom 
 occurs in anv. unless a hot regimen and sweat precede. 
 6K.2 
 
MIL 
 
 988 
 
 MIL 
 
 The French and German authors, however, still con- 
 sider it as an idiopathic disease, and we have twice seen 
 it when the regimen could not be accused as the cause, 
 though it must be allowed to have been often the crea- 
 ture of art, since, after the disuse of the hot regimen, 
 its appearance has been rare. When the 1 pustules are 
 white it is called fiurpura alba, when red, ftur/iura 
 riibra. It is almost exclusively confined to child-bed 
 women, though it sometimes appears during the sweat- 
 ing regimen in rheumatism. 
 
 This disorder is denominated simple when none 
 but miliary pustules accompany the red ones, which, 
 \vhcn appearing alone, are called a rash. If we speak 
 of it as an idiopathic disease, we must employ the lan- 
 guage of those who have described it as such. They 
 say that it is peculiar to some constitutions, who 
 experience the disease repeatedly in their lives, and pe-. 
 culiarly affects the tender, the weak, and the irritable ; 
 preceded by sighing, great lowness, oppression on the 
 praecordia, and ushered in by shivering, followed by 
 heat and a pricking sensation of the skin ; nor does the 
 anxiety and lowness cease till the eruption is completed. 
 Unlike other exanthemata, the eruption does not con- 
 clude the disease, for successive crops often appear, 
 preceded and attended with the same symptoms. Ac- 
 cording to circumstances, the fever sometimes rises to 
 phrenitis, and sometimes sinks into a typhus. The 
 pustules, first apparently filled with serum, afterwards 
 v> iih u whitish fluid, at last dry, and scale oft' in branny 
 crusts. 
 
 It is not, we have observed, contagious or epidemic ; 
 the eruptions have no regular periods of appearance or 
 duration ; and though the origin and source of the dis- 
 ease are said to be at no distant period and country, 
 yet traces of it are discoverable even in Hippocrates. 
 All these circumstances strongly militate against its 
 being an idiopathic disease, and the only connection 
 which has been discovered, if it be really a discovery, 
 between the different states of constitution subject to 
 miliary fever is, that it more often attends those subject 
 to considerable haemorrhages. Such discharges certainly 
 occasion great irritability ; and the disease is not con- 
 nected with mere debility, since it is not peculiarly 
 attendant on typhus. On the other hand, the appear- 
 ance of the urine is peculiarly pale, and the smell of 
 the perspiration is acid; but the former is an almost 
 constant attendant on fevers in their commencement, 
 and the latter is peculiar to the perspiration of child-bed 
 women. 
 
 The accidental symptoms of miliaria are remission 
 and exacerbation of the fever, but at no regular periods. 
 The sleep is disturbed, often interrupted ; tremor, sub- 
 sultus, and even convulsions, come on. Occasionally, 
 the pulse sinks, the eruptions assume a purple hue, 
 clammy sweats and death follow. The directions for 
 the cure of this fever have been strangely and without 
 reason embarrassed. If it is symptomatic of a too hot 
 regimen, we shall find little other regulation than with 
 caution to lessen it. If idiopathic, similar plans should 
 be followed, and according to the principles laid down 
 in the articles DIAPHORETICA and MORBI CUTANEI, we 
 should conduct the perspiration steadily and slowly. 
 Cool instead of cold drinks should be employed, the 
 cooling neutrals freely given, and the bowels kept free 
 by the mildest laxatives. The nervous symptoms are best 
 
 relieved by camphor, which the stomach usually bears 
 with ease, and should the strength sink, a little wine 
 may be cautiously allowed, or ether added to the cam- 
 phorated draughts. In general, however, cool free air 
 , is the greatest cordial. Even Fischer, after the expe- 
 rience of sixty years, advises us not to be too anxious 
 to force on the discharge from the skin; and we have 
 seen that cool air is the most effectual cliapnoic. See 
 DIAPHORETICA. 
 
 When the pustules assume a purple hue, which in 
 this country is an occurrence peculiarly rare, the bark 
 and port wine, in quantities proportioned to the violence 
 of the symptoms, are necessary, and when the debility 
 is considerable, bark, independent of putrcscency, has 
 been given. This may be requisite, but we have never 
 found it so, and there is always danger that bark may 
 occasion a stricture on the skin and check the salutary 
 diapnoe. When inflammatory, phrenitic, or pneumonic 
 symptoms come on, they must be treated according to 
 the rules laid down under the proper heads, urging, 
 however, the general evacuations with caution, and 
 trusting rather to the topical ones. Blisters are never 
 useful, except in such cases of topical congestions. 
 
 See Hoffman and Sir David Hamilton's Treatise on 
 the Miliary Fever. Sydenham Miliaris nova Fcbris, 
 Schedula Monitoria ; Fischer et Febre Miiiari ; Allioni 
 de Miliaria. De Haen Ratio Mcdendi ; Colin de Mi- 
 liaria. Cullcn's First Lines, edit. 4. vol. ii. 
 
 MILIA'RIS NAU'TICA, and PURPUKA'TA, species of 
 Typhus : the former is called by Huxham fcbris nau- 
 tica pestilentialis. 
 
 MILIA'RIUM, (,./>i< />/i>). See ALEMUICUS. 
 
 MILIO'LUM. A small tumour in the eye lids, of 
 the size of a millet seed. 
 
 MILITA'RIS AIZOI'DES. See ALOIDES. 
 
 MILITA'RIS FIE'RBA, (from miles, a soldier,} 
 from its efficacy in curing fresh wounds. See MILLE- 
 
 FOLIUM. 
 
 MI'LIUM, (from mille, a thousand, because of its 
 numerous seeds). MILLET, cenc/irox, fianicum Italicum 
 and miliaceum, Lin. Sp. PI. 83 and 86, hath large, 
 broad, grass like, somewhat hairy leaves, encompassing 
 the stalk of three or four feet in height, bearing on the 
 top a large pendent panicle, composed of many slender 
 stalks, with many small glumes, including small, white, 
 hard, shining grains. It grows plentifully in Poland; 
 is sown in April, reaped in August or September, and 
 is used as food. See ALIMENT. 
 
 MI'LIUM I'NDICUM, sorgo, sorghum, melica, Holcus, 
 Holcus sorghum Lin. Sp. PI. 1484. INDIAN MILLET 
 is sown in Spain, Italy, and other warm countries. In 
 Turkey they feed their hogs and poultry with it; but in 
 the human body it induces constipation. 
 
 MI'LIUM ARUNDINA'CEUM, Coix lachryma Jubi, Lin. 
 Sp. PI. 1378; the lithonficrmum. 
 
 MILLEFO'LIUM, (from mille, a thousand, and fo- 
 lium, a leaf). Lentibularia; sufiercilium and luinbus 
 Veneris, myriofthyllon, c!iiliofihy(lun, COMMON VAHKOW; 
 MILL FOIL, Achillea milli-folium Lin. Sp. PI. 1267, is a 
 plant with rough stiff leaves, divided into small seg- 
 ments, set in pairs, along a middle rib, like feathers; 
 the little flowers stand thick together in the form of an 
 umbel on the top of the stiff" stalk, and consist each of 
 several whitish orpurpleish petala, set round a loose disk 
 of the same colour, followed by small crooked seeds. 
 
MI N 
 
 989 
 
 MI X 
 
 It is perennial, grows plentifully on sandy commons, 
 and ikwtib almost all the summer. 
 
 The leaves and flowers, are considered to be mild 
 corroborants, and aptispasmodics ; their .sensible quali- 
 ties promise some activi;y, for they have a weak but 
 agreeable aromatic smell, a slightly bitter, rough, and 
 pungent taste : the leaves are most bitter, the flowers 
 have most smell, and the .young roots a glowing warm 
 taste like that of contraycrva, but the smell is greatly 
 diminished by drying, By the Greek physicians this 
 plant was esteemed a vulnerary and styptic, generally 
 employed internally as an astringent in all haemorr- 
 hages. Stahl and Hoffman used it in bleeding from the 
 lungs and nose, too copious flow of the menses, and 
 bleeding piles. Stahl considered it not only as an 
 astringent, but a powerful tonic, antispasmodic, and se- 
 dative; it is now neglected, and the leaves and flowers 
 only are appropriated to medical purposes, if it should 
 be employed. 
 
 Both water and spirit extract the virtue of the leaves 
 and flowers; but water the astringcncy, and spirit the 
 aroma, in the greatest degree. If the flowers are dis- 
 tilled with water they yield an essential oil ; and if the 
 plant is gathered from a rich soil, the oil will appear of 
 a blue colour; if otherwise it will be green. A strong 
 decoction of the root and leaves is said to have cured a 
 dysentery. See Rail Historia; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 MILI.EFO'LIUM AQUA'TICLM. See MVKIOPHYLLOX. 
 
 MILLEGRA'NA MAJOR, (from mille and gra- 
 .num, grain}. See HERXIARIA. 
 
 MILLEMO'RBIA, (from mille, and morius, a dis- 
 
 eaai'}. Sl't" SCROPHULARIA MAJOR. 
 
 MILLE'PEDES, (fiom mille, and pedes, feet}. See 
 
 Asi.LLI. 
 
 MILPHO'SIS, (/K./A0a-ris). A Greek primitive. A 
 BALDNESS of the EYE BHOWS : sometimes an increase of 
 the flesh in the corner of the eyes. / 
 
 MILZADE'LLA, (from milza, Span, the sfileen, 
 from its virtues in diseases of the spleen). See LAMIUM 
 MACULA TUM. 
 
 MIMO'SA NILO'TICA, seu JGYPTIACA. See 
 ACACIA. 
 
 MIMO'SA JAPO'NICA CA'TECHU. See TERHA JAPOXICA. 
 
 MINJL'A. See AXIME. 
 
 MINERA'LIA, (from miiia, a mine rf metals}. 
 MINERALS. The mineral kingdom furnishes numerous 
 and very valuable remedies, first introduced by the che- 
 mical physicians, and, for a long time disregarded by 
 the Boerhaavian school. They were supposed by the 
 latter to be unalterable in the stomach by the digestive 
 powers, and consequently incapable of producing any 
 change in the circulating fluids, the source, in their 
 opinion, of all diseases. Dr. Cullen first clearly pointed 
 out, that many medicines, particularly opium and arse- 
 nic, produced considerable changes, though thrown up 
 with an apparently undiminished bulk, and thaj therefore 
 they acted on the stomach as a nervous organ, sympa- 
 thetically connected with the rest of the system. Since 
 that time, the opinions of the chemical sect have been 
 revived with more distinct and more rational views, 
 and copper, arsenic, barytes, with some other medicines 
 of considerable power, introduced into the materia me- 
 dica. In the views of the natural historian the study 
 of mineralogy has been attended with greater difficulty. 
 
 In the system of Linnaeus, who was very imperfectly ac- 
 quainted with minerals, the form alone was considered 
 as the basis of the classification; and forms, at that time 
 little known, or described with no very discriminated 
 minuteness, led rather to confusion, than distinction. 
 Cronstedt first conducted his arrangement with scienti- 
 fic accuracy, but his system was chemical, and tlr 
 neral rules, as well as the conduct of the historians of 
 the other kingdoms of nature, rested their discrimina- 
 tions on external forms. Daubenton, the friend and 
 coadjutor of Burton, suggested an union of these two 
 plans, but the revolution was completed by Werner and 
 Ihiiy within a very few years. 
 
 It is unnecessary to mention a great variety of sys- 
 tematic arrangements. That of Cronstedt was com- 
 prised in ib;.r great divisions; earths, salts, inflamma- 
 bles, and metals, to which he lias added, in an appendix, 
 compound and conglomerated stones, petrifactions, and 
 volcanic productions. He has been followed, with no 
 change in the great outlines, by Mr. Kirwan. While 
 the chemical mineralogists were thus meliorating their 
 system at their furnaces or their lamps, a considerable 
 revolution was preparing in Germany and France. In 
 the school of 1 reyberg, where the subject, from the 
 neighbouring mines, forced itself on the attention of 
 naturalists, Werner laboured at rendering the descrip- 
 tive language more copious, more expressive, and more 
 accurate. To every appearance of shade, colour, hard- 
 ness, taste, smell, Sec. he gave appropriate appellations, 
 often with a disgusting harshness which obscured what 
 he attempted to explain, but with the most minute and 
 accurate discrimination. Huiiy, in France, was at the 
 same time observing with minuteness the form of the 
 crystals, and investigating by the most patient research, 
 aided by the must accurate geometrical constructions, 
 the original molecule, on which the future more com- 
 pound crystal is moulded. In this enquiry he had an 
 assistant in Rome de PIsle, but his last most valuable 
 work is wholly his own. That of Rome de PIsle was 
 published near twenty years since. Hatiy, however, 
 though he rests greatly on the form of the crystals, nei- 
 ther neglects the chemical analysis, nor the strict lan- 
 guage of Werner; and the general merit of his work 
 has lead us to prefer it as the most convenient book of 
 reference, to ascertain the species intended, especially 
 as his copious list of synonyms lead us equally to the 
 best authors of the chemical and the Wernerian schools. 
 
 Haiiy's first class contains the COMPOUNDED ACIDS, 
 viz. those substances in which the acid is united to an 
 earth, an alkali, and occasionally to both. The second 
 comprises the PURE EARTHS, except where they may be 
 united with an alkali. The third contains the COMBUS- 
 TIBLES, and the fourth the METALS. The appendix is 
 rilled with those bodies whose nature is unknown, com- 
 pound, and volcanic substances. 
 
 Werner, though he has so carefully improved the 
 language of mineralogy, yet rests on chemical analysis 
 as his chief support. The principal divisions of former 
 authors it is impossible to overlook or neglect, for they 
 are strongly pointed out by nature; and EARTHS, SALTS, 
 COMBUSTIBLES, and METALS, are also his classes. He 
 has added the classification of rocks, which he divides 
 into primitive, transitive, alluvial, and volcanic. His 
 object in this arrangement will be sufficiently obvious 
 
MIN 
 
 990 
 
 MIR 
 
 Ji'om the titles. Of Werner's system we have no very 
 satisfactory uccount in cur own language. His work on 
 the "External Character of Fossils" has been translated, 
 biu the language is disgusting and rugged. M. Brochant's 
 two volumes of mineralogy, in French, give a much 
 moi-e favourable view of his doctrines; and this work is 
 more valuable, as it goes hand in hand with that of 
 Haiiy, a circumstance which enhances the value of each. 
 Mr. Jamieson's description of the minerals of Scotland, 
 and a few others from the school of Freyberg, are cal- 
 culated rather to disgust than allure the student. 
 
 Werner has improved the science in one respect, viz. 
 in preserving the natural families, which, like the na- 
 tural orders in botany, connect kindred substances. 
 Haiiy has been equally successful in connecting these 
 kindred tribes from the form of their crystals; and so 
 just is his method, that the arrangement which these 
 first suggested afterwards received their best support 
 from chemical analysis. Another improvement of Wer- 
 ner is the arrangement of subjects, not from the predo- 
 minance of their component parts, but from the charac- 
 ter. Many reputed argillaceous earths have often the 
 largest proportion of silex, but they are arranged with 
 propriety as clays. This, though sometimes attended 
 to, was not before the sera of the Freyberg professor 
 strictly kept in view, and it has greatly improved his 
 system as a natural one ; the first and great object in 
 every department of natural history. 
 
 The chief difficulty in mineralogy is the means of 
 ascertaining species; and, when we proceed to other 
 subjects which have been supposed less susceptible of 
 the advantages of arrangement, we shall find the dif- 
 ficulty less considerable. Every author depends on the 
 chemical nature of the object- for the establishment of 
 species ; and Werner expressly observes, that bodies, 
 which differ essentially in their chemical nature, differ 
 also as species. The error lies in not affixing an accu- 
 rate idea to the word " essentially" for Werner often- 
 depends on differences purely accidental ; and the es- 
 tablishment of sub species in almost every modern 
 system shows the uncertainty of the foundation of 
 specific differences. Haiiy has formed his species on 
 the chemical nature of substances, but he has added 
 essential external characters, very striking and discri- 
 minated. Brochant has done the same, but not always 
 with equal success. 
 
 It is a singular remark of prince Gallitzin in his 
 " Alphabetical Collection of Mineralogical Names," 
 that the possible combinations of the nine principal 
 earths, excluding the saline and metallic mixtures, ex- 
 ceed forty thousand, of which we have yet discovered 
 scarcely more than fifty. How inexhaustible are Nature's 
 stores, and what resources may not medicine and the 
 arts have still in reserve ? The siliceous earths form 
 nearly one half of the known combinations, the calca- 
 reous only furnish five, and the aluminous seven. 
 
 We have perhaps been led too far from our medical 
 department ; hut this subject has not sufficiently shared 
 the attention of the English naturalists or physicians. 
 We shall now return to our proper path, and endeavour 
 to point out the comparative advantages of each class, 
 in a medical view. 
 
 EARTHS. The first of these in the modern systems 
 is the barytcs, and we employ only the muriated salt, 
 Though a solution of the pure or aerated barytes has 
 
 been recommended vaguely, as an anthelmintic, and, c.v 
 ternally, as a destroyer of the life of a part. The purer 
 or carbonated lime stones are absorbents, and, by this 
 quality, they appear to act as astringents. From a loose 
 analogy, they have been supposed useful in other ex- 
 cessive evacuations, where their power will not extend. 
 The more incapable they are of absorbing acid, the less 
 effectual they appear, unless when joined with some 
 acids, they act according to common opinion as astrin- 
 gents in the intestinal canal. Their lithontriptic power 
 has been sufficiently explained. 
 
 MAGNESIA is highly useful as an absorbent, and, when 
 joined with acids, as a laxative : the clays we have found 
 demulcent, and, from this effect, apparently astringent. 
 The flints including the gems, though formerly cele- 
 brated, are now deservedly forgotten; nor, excepting 
 the portion suspected by Dr. Gibbes in the Bath waters, 
 is there any known form in which siliceous earth is 
 swallowed, or in which it can be useful. 
 
 The STUONTIA has been recommended as a diuretic, 
 and an astringent, but we cannot ascertain the authority. 
 It is probably an absorbent. 
 
 The SALTS are more frequently advantageous, and, 
 in their different forms, are useful laxatives, refrigerants, 
 absorbents, and tonics. The two former objects are 
 obtained by the neutrals ; the two latter by the alkalis 
 and acids. The volatile alkali is conspicuous as a sti- 
 mulant, the vegetable acid as a refrigerant. Alum 
 seems the chief objection to the general remark, though 
 it appears to act occasionally as a laxative. 
 
 The INFLAMMABLES offer very few medicines, and with 
 the exception of sulphur, and perhaps the petroleum, 
 none of importance. The ambergris, and the asphal- 
 tum, are now deservedly neglected. The succinum 
 used only for its salt and oil. 
 
 The METALS furnish the most numerous and the most 
 valuable medicines, which we need not enumerate, as, 
 with the exception of lead only, they are chiefly tonics ; 
 and, when we particularly examine its properties, we 
 shall find them in some views according with those of 
 the other metallic bodies. The metallic salts are often 
 externally corrosive. 
 
 If then we find, in the inexhaustible variety of possi- 
 ble combinations, that we have yet discovered few, so 
 in those which we have discovered, a very small propor- 
 tion are useful as medicines ; and when, from the whole 
 of the mineral kingdom, with all the various prepara- 
 tions, we have selected twenty important ones, we need 
 scarctjy regret the loss of the rest. It must be recol- 
 lected that the fifty known combinations from the forty 
 thousand, are combinations of earths only ; and that the 
 combinations of the metals only with the acids would 
 furnish as many more, of which a very small proportion 
 has been actually discovered. 
 
 Kirwan's Mineralogy ; Haiiy Traite de Mineralogie ; 
 Mineralogie de Brochant; Wallerii Systema Minera- 
 logicum. 
 
 MI'NIUM, (from samminia, a Chaldee word). See 
 PLUMBUM. 
 
 MI'NIUM GR^ECO'RUM and PU'RUM. ' See CINNA- 
 BARIS. 
 
 MINU'TA, (from minuo, to diminish}. An epithet 
 for a violent fever, with such great debility as to be 
 fatal in four days. 
 
 MIRA'BILIS, (from miror, lo wonder,} a term 
 
MOD 
 
 991 
 
 MO L 
 
 applied to various compositions, expressive of their 
 admirable virtues. 
 
 MIRA'BILIS A'QUA. See PIPER JAMAICENSE. 
 
 MIRA'BILIS PERUVIA'NA. See JALAPA. 
 
 MI'RI. See CEBIPIRA BFASILIE.VSIBUS. 
 
 MISERE'RE ME I, a name applied to the iliac pas- 
 sion, from the severity of the pain. See ILIACA PAS- 
 sio. 
 
 MISTU'RA, (from misceo, to mijc). A MIXTURE, 
 in the strictness ofpharmaceutical language, differs from 
 juleps in not being transparent, in consequence of some 
 powder or extract dissolved or mixed with it. See 
 
 JCLAPIDM. 
 
 MI'SY. We should not have retained this obsolete 
 word, had we not seen it styled a sulphat of iron. It is 
 synonymous with the calcantha or calcanthum of the 
 ancients, q. v. and in reality a sulphat of cofifier. Haiiy, 
 iii. 586. 
 
 MITE'LLA, (quasi mitrula, dim. of mitra, a band). 
 A scarf for suspending the arm. In BOTANY it is the 
 name of some plants from America and the north of 
 Asia, comprehended by Linnaeus under the genera mi- 
 tella and tiarella. 
 
 MITHRI DATUM, (from Mithridates}. See CON- 
 FECTIO DAMOCRATIS, and MEDICIXA {history'). 
 
 MITRA'LIS VA LVULA, (from mitra, a mitre, 
 from their resemblance). See COR. 
 
 MI'VA CYDOXI'ORUM, (from the Hebrew term 
 migma'). MARMELADE of QUINCES. See CYDO- 
 
 SIA. 
 
 MI'XTIO,(from misceo, to mix'). MIXTION. Stahl 
 used this expression to signify the union of the first 
 principles in the most simple compounds. Those prin- 
 ciples of bodies are now emphatically called a mixt, 
 which are so intimately united to each other as to be 
 scarcely discovered, though without changing the nature 
 of either, and without any union by chemical affinity. 
 A mixt is thus distinguished from aggregates, where 
 the texture is loose, and the parts more easily separated. 
 In chemical mixtures the nature of the ingredients is 
 altered, and a new body formed. 
 
 MO'CHLIA, (from fu%\tf t a lever']. A reduction 
 of the bones from an unnatural to a natural situation. 
 
 MO'CHLICA, (from uttft-ja, to move). Violent 
 purges. 
 
 MODE'RNI, (quasi hodierni, cf to-day}. The aera 
 of modern learning, according to the best chronologists, 
 is that of the capture of Constantinople by the Turks, 
 when the Greeks fled to Italy, carrying with them their 
 literary treasures. This was on the 27th of May 1453. 
 This aera will not, however, be accurate in the history of 
 medicine, for in tracing the progress of our science we 
 hare seen it gradually progressive from east to west, 
 and sometimes even in a contrary direction ; and were 
 we to fix the limits with respect to medicine, we should 
 place them at the decline of the Grecian physic, in the 
 court of Byzantium, and the last of the ancients would 
 be Actuarius. The comparative knowledge and skill of 
 the ancients and moderns have occasioned great contro- 
 versy. It is pleasantly, though not with great impar- 
 tiality, treated by Swift in his Battle of the Books. Du- 
 tens' work " On the Discourses of the Ancients attri- 
 buted to the Moderns," contains many curious and im- 
 portant facts on this subject ; but this author, like some 
 others, catches too anxiously at casual hints, and ex- 
 pressions, seeming to mistake a lucky but a loose con- 
 
 jecture for a discovery. Pancirollus, in his wcrfc De 
 Rebus Perditis et Inventis, and Baeckman 
 tory of Inventions, offer many curious facts respe; 
 the science of the ancients, and often respecting me. 
 opinions and the use of remedies. Two volumes have 
 been added by the latter author to those already trans- 
 lated, which would be a valuable acquisition to the 
 English reader. 
 
 MODI OLUS, (from modus, a measure,} since it is 
 contrived to enter only to a certain depth. The crown 
 or saw of the trepan ; or a circular trepan resembling 
 in shape the nave of a wheel, which is its true significa- 
 tion. See TREPHINE. 
 
 MODIO'LUS, (femin. of modus,) the axis of the 
 cochlea of the ear. 
 
 MODI'RA. See COLUBRIXUM. 
 
 MOl-'r'A'T WATERS. A mineral spring : 
 Moffat in Scotland, resembling the Harrowgate waters ; 
 equally sulphureous and saline, but not equally bitter. 
 They have been chiefly used in scrofulous and cuta- 
 neous disorders, and more lately applied to irritable ill 
 conditioned ulcers. Their contents are chiefly sea salt 
 and hepatic air ; but the former is in so small a dose, 
 as scarcely to act as a laxative. In indigestion from 
 weakness, in calculous cases, and in biliary obstructions, 
 they have been employed, but are not sufficiently 
 powerful in their action on the bowels for the i 
 complaint. They chiefly act as diuretics. 
 
 MOGILA'LIA, (from /*/<?, difficulty, and >*>.- 
 t/ieair). A difficulty of speech ; ftselli&mus acfteifos o: 
 Dr. Cullen. See AXCYLOGLOSSUM. 
 
 MO'KEL. See BDELLIUM. 
 
 MO 'LA, (a Hebrew term). A name for the fiatelle, 
 KNEE PAX, for the molares denies, or grinders; for 
 the maxillx; and a FALSE CONCEPTION, or a shape- 
 less mass in the uterus, without a placenta, called ejncy- 
 ema, mi/le, and by Avicenna, naducem. Should part of 
 the placenta remain in the uterus after the birth of the 
 child, this may resemble a mole ; and it is then called 
 fiseudo-tnola, a FALSE MOLE. If the symptoms of a 
 miscarriage happen in the first, or beginning of the se- 
 cond month, the foetus being then very tender, and ly- 
 ing in the os internum two or three days, will dissolve, 
 it is said, into a kind of jelly, which, coming away, is 
 called a false conception; and if, during the time of 
 child-bearing, a flooding occurs, a large coagulum of 
 blood, with a fibrous appearance, is discharged some 
 time after its cessation : this also is called a mole. It 
 differs from the placenta in being only fibrous on the 
 outside. 
 
 We cannot indeed deny, that the tender foetus may 
 melt into a jelly, or that coagula may become fibrous, 
 but the appearances of molae seem to be owing to a 
 more recondite origin. It is ridiculous to talk at this 
 time of a plastic power, or a tendency to organization j 
 yet either imperfect rudiments of a fcetus pre-exist in 
 ovaria, or by some unknown process there is an ap- 
 proach to organization. We have numerous records of 
 the remains of hair and teeth in ovaria of women of 
 character, and in circumstances where there can be no 
 deception. We have sir.iilir appearances in the brute 
 creation. We find, too, that, when married women have 
 been in a bad state of health, which has prevented con- 
 ception, an organized mass is often discharged on their 
 recovery before a living foetus is produced. We have 
 much .reason to suspect, then ? that in every instance- 
 
MO L 
 
 992 
 
 MOL 
 
 moles are imperfectly organized productions, and that 
 they may be both formed and discharged in some 
 instances without any blemish on the female character, 
 whatever theory may be adopted respecting their origin. 
 In many instances what is styled a mole is merely a 
 coagulum of blood. 
 
 The signs of a mole are, in general, the same as 
 pregnancy. It is said, indeed, that in the former case 
 the belly increases more rapidly than in pregnancy, and 
 after the third month it generally produces floodings. 
 Women of experience, however, always feel some va- 
 riety in their symptoms and sensations, and generally 
 suppose they are not with child. 
 
 A mole is also distinguished from pregnancy by its 
 exciting no motions in the womb like those of a living 
 child, and by changing its situation in the belly accord- 
 ing to the posture of the mother. The general health 
 is commonly worse, after the fourth month while in 
 pregnancy it improves. 
 
 Should the existence of a mole be ascertained, assist- 
 ance is necessary, the finger may be gradually intro- 
 duced into the uterus, and its action excited by a slight 
 irritation. As there is no placenta, so, if after the dis- 
 charge of the mole the flooding ceases, the whole is at 
 an end, except another may remain, a circumstance pe- 
 culiarly rare, which however will soon follow. See La 
 Molte, Smellie, and Hamilton. 
 
 MOLA'GO CO'DI. See PIPER NIGHUM. 
 
 MOLA'RES DE'NTES, (from mola, a mil/, and dens, 
 a tooth). GRINDERS, gcnuini; gom/ihioi; mol<; mo- 
 misci; the large broad teeth beyond the canini. 
 
 The two first are smaller than the rest, terminating 
 in two points, and therefore styled by J. Hunter 
 bicuxfiiden. They have short fangs, which are double 
 at their extremities. The other three on each side have 
 four points at the basis of their bodies, two anteriorly, 
 and two posteriorly; these have generally two fangs in 
 the lower jaw, and three in the upper. Mr. John 
 Hunter observes, that the first and second of the 
 grinders arc nearly alike : they stand next behind the 
 cunini or eye teeth ; and the first is frequently the 
 smallest, with rather the longest fang, sometimes with 
 its point bent. In the upper jaw, the bicuspicles are 
 rather thicker than in the lower; and both, especially 
 the second in both jaws, are oftener wanting than any 
 oihers, except the denies sapientias. The bicuspids s 
 and the molarcs alter very little in shape on their 
 grinding surfaces, by use ; their points only wear and 
 become obtuse. The two first grinders differ from the 
 bicuspides in being much longer, and in having more 
 points and more fangs. The body forms almost a 
 square, with rounded angles. The grinding surface has 
 .commonly five protuberances, two of which are on the 
 inner, and three on the outer edge or part of the tooth, 
 with generally some smaller points at the roots of these 
 longer protuberances. The body towards its nctk 
 divides into two flat fangs, one forward, the other 
 backward, which are often bifurcated.. The first grinder 
 is somewhat larger and stronger than the second; and 
 both have shorter fangs than the bicuspides. In the 
 upper jaw they have three fangs ; and the first and 
 second in the upper jaw arc placed directly under the 
 maxillary sinus. The third grinder is the di-ux na- 
 ]ii<:nti<z. See DENS. J. Hunter's Natural History of 
 the Human Teeth. 
 
 MOLA'RES GLA'NDUL., are two glands, nearly 
 
 of the same Idnd with the sublingual glands, each of 
 them situated between the masseter and buccinator 
 muscle, resembling, in some subjects, two small lumps 
 of fat. They send out small ducts, which perforating 
 the buccinator, open into the cavity of the mouth, 
 almost opposite to the last denies molares; from which 
 circumstance, Heister gave them their name. 
 
 MOLDA'VICA MELISSA. TURKEY BAUM. See 
 MELISSA TUKCICA. 
 
 MOLE. See TALPA. 
 
 MOLL. See LENTISCUS. 
 
 MOLLI'TIES O'SSIUM (from mollis, soft). A 
 SOFTNESS of the BONES, malacosteon . The principal 
 cause is a defect of boney matter, and often occasioned 
 by a general weakness, scorbutic, venereal, or other 
 taint in the blood. Cleanliness, a change of air, fric- 
 tions, a good diet, cold bathing, exercise, and chaly- 
 beate medicines, are the proper remedies, though when 
 the cause is known, it should be previously corrected. 
 See MoitBi SOLIDI SIMPLICIS. DISTOKTIO SPIN/E. 
 GUM MA. 
 
 MOLLIFICA'TIO, (from mollis, soft, and fo, la 
 makr). A barbarous term for a partial palsy of the 
 muscles. 
 
 MOLLU'GO, (from its softness). See RUBIA SYL- 
 VATICA L.EVIS, and ALYSSUM. 
 
 MOLU'CCA MELI'SSA. MOLUCCA BAUM. Its 
 qualities agree with those of melissa. 
 
 MOLUS'CUM, the appellation given by Dr. Willan 
 to a cutaneous disease, consisting in small soft wens, 
 which may be extirpated, but not easily resolved. 
 
 MOLLU'SCA,(from mollis, soft). Natural history 
 has, within these few years, greatly extended its boun- 
 daries by new discoveries. Philosophers wanted new 
 worlds as a supply for their ambition, new territories for 
 their conquest, and they have discovered them by 
 improving their instruments, by their more extensive 
 and more acute observation. New planets, new metals, 
 and new animals are daily attracting our attention, and, 
 in the present department of science, they have ne- 
 glected the gaudy shell, the former object of inquiry, 
 and the subject of classification, to ascertain the nature 
 of the animal which inhabits it. This part of the 
 inquiry has been chiefly cultivated by the French 
 naturalists, and the reader will obtain the most satisfac- 
 tory information from these and the Linnaean Transac- 
 tions. We must add, however, with regret, that the 
 volumes, which relate to the molluscaby the successor of 
 Denys Monlfort, are inferior to many of the others, and 
 the plan of that naturalist is not completed. In this 
 place we can only skim over the surface, in order to 
 apply it to medicine. We have already noticed the 
 great outline drawn by La Marck and Cuvier, who 
 divide animals into those which have articulated ver- 
 tebrae, and those which want them. We say articu- 
 lated vertebrae, because some of the animals before us 
 have a bony support, particularly the cuttle fish. 
 When vertebrae are no longer found, the blood is' no 
 longer red. All these animals were divided into insects 
 and worms, or, as they are now called, molluscfe ; but 
 later authors have added and detracted a little from 
 the classes of their predecessors. Cruguiere added the 
 echinodermes, viz. the star fish and the urchins. La 
 Marck reduced the six classes of Bruguiere to four, 
 molluscae, worms, radiarii (echinodermes) and the 
 polypi, including the infusory animals. Denys Montfort, 
 
M O M 
 
 993 
 
 MON 
 
 whose work, as the chief systematic one, we must fol- 
 low, divides the molluscs into ten classes, the M. 
 " coriacee (cuttlefish); tentaculate (snails); ejaculatores 
 (many of the bivalves) ; annulate (worms) ; gelatinose 
 (medusas or blubbers); loricate (asterias); hydne 
 (multivalves) ; fiolyfii (madrepores) ; comes (lithophy- 
 tes); infusoria (microscopic animals). In this ar- 
 rangement, the insects, the crustaceae, and arachnoides, 
 are excluded ; for the moHuscae undergo no meta- 
 morphosis, do not change their skins, and have no really- 
 articulated limbs. 
 
 The coriaceae once furnished their shells as absorbent 
 medicines. They sunk into dentrifices, and are now 
 disregarded. One species, the sepia octopus, the 
 octopus vulgaris of La Marck is said by Jitius, and 
 many of the other Greek physicians, as well as the 
 poets, to be aphrodisiac. The sepia moschata (octopus 
 moschatus of La Marck) was esteemed for the same 
 qualities,also as an emmenagogue, and as highly nutrient. 
 All the polypi are occasionally eaten. They are a hard 
 indigestible _ food, employed only from necessity, and 
 rendered as palatable as possible by the arts of cookery. 
 The tongue is said to be delicious, and is greedily 
 devoured raw. The animal styled the argonaut is of 
 this genus ; and the nautili which agree in structure 
 with it, though not like the former, are solitary animals, 
 also eaten by the common people. 
 
 With these animals the work of Denys Montfort 
 concludes, and his successor is peculiarly short, imper- 
 fect, and unsatisfactory. The tentaculatae furnish ani- 
 mals highly nutritive, and employed on this account 
 in hectics. The gluten of the large black snail is said 
 to be useful as a discutient. The only other divisions 
 which offer medicinal substances is the seventh, which 
 contains the sponge, and the ninth, the lithophytes, 
 which furnish the coralline. 
 
 Histoire Naturelle de Buffon Ed. Sonnini. Molusca. 
 Memoires et 1'Histoire de la Societe d'Histoire Natu- 
 velle, a Paris, Annales du Musaeum National. Linnaean 
 Transactions. 
 
 MO'LVA, (from mollis, soft). See ASELLUS MAJOR. 
 
 MO'LY, (from nates, tattle; supposed to have 
 sprung from blood spilt in battle). Allium latifolium 
 lilifiorum. MOLV of THEOPHRASTUS, or HOMER. Va- 
 rious plants have had this appellation, and each is a kind 
 of garlic, though it has been styled with less reason, a 
 species of rue. 
 
 MO'LY. ALPI'NUM. See OPHIOSCHORDOV. 
 
 MOLYBD-fi'NA, (from futeZPos, lead; elersna, ga- 
 lena). Molybdene tuljihure, Haiiy, iv. 289, a metallic 
 ore, often confounded, from its resemblance, with 
 plumbago, but differing essentially from it. It is one 
 of those metals which, when calcined, are acid. Its 
 texture is lamellated, the marks it leaves of a greenish 
 colour, and its specific gravity nearly 6, while the 
 carbure of iron is compact, leaving black marks on 
 paper, and in gravity exceeding 6. See also CHEMIS- 
 TRY. 
 
 MQLY'BDAS. MOLYBDAT. Salt formed by the 
 union of the molybdic acid and different bases. 
 
 MOLY'BDOS, from ^oAuo^j? : in pu>*.tt in /&*, from 
 its gravity. See PLUMBUM. 
 
 SlOLY'ZA, (a dim. of fuAt/, moly). See ALLIUM. 
 
 MO'MIN. See MAMEI. 
 
 MOMI'SCUS, (from n*w, a blemish}. The part 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 of the denies molares next the gums, usually covered 
 with a tartarcous matter. The molares themselves have 
 the same appellation. 
 
 MOMO'RDICA, (mordeo, to bite,} from its sharp 
 taste, balsamina tnas, fiomunt Hierasolymitanum,fiomum 
 mirabile, bal/a, muccafiira, cucumis, momordica balsam- 
 ina Lin. Sp. PI. 1433; the MALE BALSAM APPLE, is cul- 
 tivated in gardens, but not used in medicine, though the 
 fruit is cooling. 
 
 MOMO'RDICA ELATE'RIUM. See CUCUMIS AGRES- 
 ris. 
 
 MONADE'LPHIA,(from /<>, unions, and JVA<po$, 
 J rater}. The sixteenth class of the Linnaean system, 
 comprehending those plants which produce hermaphro- 
 dite flowers, with one collection of united stamina. It 
 is a natural association. 
 
 MOXA'XDRIA, (from"f?, unicus, and <anf, ma- 
 ritus}. The first of Linnaeus's classes, comprehending 
 plants which produce hermaphrodite flowers with a 
 single stamen. 
 
 MONA'NGIA, (from ft, and *yy, a -vessel}. 
 Plants which have their seeds in a single cell. 
 
 MONA'RDAPURPU'REA; m.Jistulosa Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 32. The smell is fragrant ; the taste aromatic and 
 bitterish. It has been styled a deobstruent and a 
 stomachic ; but has been chiefly employed in intermit- 
 tents. 
 
 MONE'RES, (from /tw, alone,} properly a boat 
 with a single oar; but figuratively applied to a melan- 
 choly person fond of solitude. 
 
 MONO'CEROS, (from jo, unicus, and *!f*4, cornu, 
 horn}. See UNICORXU. 
 
 MONO'COLON. See CECUM INTESTINUM. 
 
 MONO'CULUS,or.MONOPHTHA'LMUS,(from 
 fu>, or <p ix^fttf, an eye). A roller of ten or twelve 
 feet in length, and two or three fingers in breadth, to 
 retain the dressings on the eyes. It is fixed on the oc- 
 ciput, letting about a foot hang down, and from thence 
 carried obliquely round the head, across the wound, to 
 its commencement : having carried it thrice round, the 
 remainder goes circularly about the temples, occipit, 
 and forehead ; the end hanging behind is then to be 
 brought over the vertex to the forehead, and the whole 
 secured. A napkin, or a handkerchief, is equally useful. 
 It also signifies, as the name implies, a person with 
 only one eye, or with one eye less than the other. See 
 MOXOPIA. 
 
 MONCE'CIA, (from jn, and <x$, domus). The 
 name of the twenty-first class in the Linnaean system, 
 comprehending the androgynous plants, or such as pro- 
 duce male and female flowers on the same individual 
 without hermaphrodites. 
 
 MONOGA'MIA,(from ftao;, and yc^*f, marriage}. 
 Plants whose flowers are single. 
 
 MOKOGY'XIA, (from fw>, and yw, mulier}. 
 The name of the first order in the first thirteen classes 
 of the Linnaean system, comprehending such plants as 
 have one pistil or one stigma. 
 
 MONO'MACHON. See C<ECUM IXTESTIXUM. 
 
 MONOPE'GIA, (from fe, and -mi-ytufti , to com- 
 firess}. A pain in the head affecting only one point. 
 
 MONOPE'TALI, (from f^, and a-t7*A, a petal}. 
 Containing but one petal. 
 
 MONOPHY'LLON, (from tu'f, and <pt/AA, a 
 leaf,) smilax unifolia humillima, unifolium, lilium con- 
 6 L 
 
MON 
 
 994 
 
 MON 
 
 vallium minus, ofihrys monofihyllos Lin. Sp. PI. 1442, 
 ONE BLADE, grows in woods and thickets, and flowers in 
 May and June. The flowers are styled alexipharmac 
 and vulnerary. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MONO'PHIA, and MONO'POS, (from ftow, solus, 
 and aty an eye,) Monoculi and arimasfies, a term of the 
 same signification in the Scythian language, from their 
 custom in shooting, to shut one eye. In consequence 
 of this habit the other was rarely seen, and they were 
 said to have but one ; but the same term is applied to 
 those who have one eye less than the other. When 
 this deformity is observed in infancy, such exercises as 
 require the use of only one eye, as looking through 
 microscopes, telescopes, 8cc. should be avoided. 
 
 MOJNO'RCHIS, from /tw, and opx<s, a testicle. 
 
 MONOSPE'RMUS, from /H.OVOS, single, and o-a-e^*, 
 seed. 
 
 MONS VE'NERIS. The HILL or MOUNT of VENUS, 
 lies before and on the upper part of the symphysis 
 of the ossa pubis, formed by fat in the subjacent cellu- 
 lar membrane, and in adults generally covered with 
 hair. 
 
 MO'NSTRUM, and MONSTRO'SITAS, (from 
 monsiro, to s/ioiv~). MONSTER, or a monstrous, i. e. a 
 preternatural production. 
 
 A monster is very judiciously defined by Dr. Ha- 
 milton, in his valuable and comprehensive Outlines, to 
 consist in " any considerable deviation in the structure 
 of the foetus from the common order of nature, whether 
 such deviation be consistent with life or not." 
 
 Monsters, according to the same author, are, 1st, 
 those which are double, or have supernumerary parts ; 
 2dly, those who have a deficiency of some organ; 3dly, 
 those who have any remarkable deviation either in the 
 situation of the viscera, the distribution of the vessels, 
 nerves, or secretory organs, though not externally visi- 
 ble, or materially affecting the different functions ; 
 4thly, the productions of animals of different species. 
 
 Monsters double, or with supernumerary organs, 
 have been often described. The Bohemian sisters, 
 united by the glutaei muscles, with a more intimate con- 
 nection in the abdominal viscera, are well known to phy- 
 siologists. The monster, mentioned in the Philosophical 
 Transactions (No. 2), consisted of two bodies equally 
 distinct, and in various other parts of this collection 
 there are cases where the union is more or less com- 
 plete. This double form gradually sinks to the child 
 growing from the side of another, recorded in the Asia- 
 tic Transactions, down to the double head of the Hin- 
 doo child, in Mr. Hunter's collection. Supernumerary 
 organs are very frequent, and this peculiarity is at times 
 confined to particular families. It is remarkable that 
 the peculiarity will disappear for one, and sometimes 
 two, generations, reviving again in the third. The in- 
 ternal organs are occasionally double or supernumerary. 
 The most singular case of this kind is where two hearts 
 were discovered. 
 
 Deficiencies are also numerous. A head, an eye, an 
 arm, a leg, a hand, foot, or finger, are sometimes want- 
 ing ; but the chief deficiency, which calls for our at- 
 tention is that of the head. This has occasioned many 
 speculations ; but in every instance there is a point at 
 which all the nerves converge, or from which they pro- 
 ceed, and this contains very generally a cortical, or a nu- 
 cleus of cineritious, matter. We may, however, remark as 
 
 a fact of future application, that the acephalous children 
 are often plump, and of no diminutive size ; yet the 
 instance has escaped us, if any has occured, where such 
 children are not in other respects monstrous. The vital 
 organs must be always, to a certain degree, perfect : at 
 least neither the heart nor the large vessels can be want- 
 ing in a child which has arrived at its full time. 
 
 The third instance of monstrosity is rare, or at least 
 rarely ascertained. We have instances on record of the 
 viscera being on the sides opposite to thos'e in which 
 they are usually placed, and the pulmonary vessels are 
 occasionally defective, or useless from the foetal pas- 
 sages continuing open. From the last cause chiefly 
 arises the cserulian complexion of some children. Va- 
 rious are the changes which may occasionally take place 
 in the distribution of the vessels, the situation of the 
 glands, or the direction of the nerves within the limits of 
 health ; and numerous must necessarily be the instances 
 in which these irregularities have not been observed. 
 The imperfection of natural passages is scarcely suffi- 
 cient to arrange such persons under the rank of mon- 
 sters. It is a disease of structure, which merits no such 
 appellation, and we have anxiously excluded them by 
 our definition. 
 
 The productions of animals of different species are 
 rare ; and these very seldom, if ever, fertile. Provi- 
 dence has thus wisely preserved every species distinct, 
 and the world is not peopled with monsters. Yet, among 
 animals of the larger size, which usually produce only 
 a single offspring, twins are rarely, both, perfect. This, 
 however, is not the case in man, or in the lower orders 
 of animals. We only see it distinctly in the cow. 
 
 In the vegetable kingdom, we find monsters pro- 
 duced by excess of nourishment, or by the opposite ex- 
 treme of confinement and deficient nutriment. To 
 the former we attribute the double unfertile flowers ; to 
 the latter the variegated leaves of plants. We are not 
 without similar instances in the human species. The 
 full plethoric female is seldom a mother of many child- 
 ren, and the Laplander, the Esquimaux, and the Cretin 
 are deformed in their bodies, and imperfect in their 
 intellectual faculties. They have not, however, been 
 distinguished by the appellation of monsters. 
 
 To what are these deviations from the common struc- 
 ture owing ? We have endeavoured to render the pre- 
 existence of the germ in the female constitution pro- 
 bable ; and the monstrosities observable in succeeding 
 generations are owing probably to the imperfect germ. 
 Where, however, parts are double, or the deviations 
 from the common structure are considerable, we can- 
 not admit this source. M. Lemery long since contended 
 that monsters were rendered such by accidents in the 
 uterus. Winslow supported the idea of Duverney, who 
 supposed the germ to have been monstrous, and first 
 started this opinion. Each opinion has been supported 
 with great obstinacy by their respective authors, in the 
 Memoiresde 1'Academie des Sciences, An. 1728, 1740, 
 1742, and 1743. 
 
 The double children are certainly such as from con- 
 tiguity have accreted in their tenderest state. We can 
 have no doubt of this in the instances recorded in the 
 Philosophical Transactions, where they ate and slept at 
 different hours ; where their excretions and tempers 
 were distinct and discriminated. If it be the case in 
 these instances, may we not suppose that, by a stricter 
 
MOR 
 
 995 
 
 MOR 
 
 approximation, some of the abdominal viscera may be so 
 closely pressed as to destroy the parietes on the weaker 
 side, and the canals to be consequently common? This 
 was the case with the Bohemian sisters. A gain, may not 
 a more partial and a stronger pressure obliterate even 
 the lower extremities of the weaker child, and the 
 trunk inosculate with that of the stronger, as in the 
 case recorded by Dr. Bland in the Philosophical Trans- 
 actions ? and may not a similar cause, in twins greatly 
 disproportioned in strength, account for all the varieties 
 of a child growing out of the side, down to the double 
 head of the Hindoo, or even the double heart ? It was 
 not from accident that we said disproportioned strength ; 
 for the double portion is usually small and imperfect. 
 
 It is not possible to follow all the varieties. While 
 we have admitted, at one extreme, the monstrous germ, 
 we have endeavoured to support, at the opposite, the 
 effects of pressure. We can go no farther. Where the 
 limits of either cause may be, is uncertain; nor is it ne- 
 cessary to follow doubtful and unsteady lights in a track 
 which leads to no useful purpose. One thing we may 
 add, that in no instance is it probable that deficient or 
 redundant monsters are owing to the fright of the mo- 
 ther, or disgusting objects presented to her. 
 
 The absurdities that crowd the pages of Schenkius, 
 Bartholine, .lian, De Reies, Vanderwiel, Paulini, 8cc. 
 down to our own rabbit woman, and Roederer's relation 
 of a female that brought forth a fish, must not detain us. 
 It is enough to have stated the several facts, and to have 
 made some approaches towards an explanation. 
 
 Philosophical Transactions, No. 2, 99, 226, 228, 
 234,251,308, 320, 453, 456, 487, &c. ; Medical and 
 Physical Journal, Passim ; Memoires del'Academie des 
 Sciences, An. 1724, 1738 43; Mauriceau, Smellie, 
 and De la Motte's Midwifery ; Journal de Physique, 
 An. 1774, and 1776. See ACEPHALOS and PH.SSEN- 
 TATIO. 
 
 MO'NTA PA'NNA. See PALMA JAPONICA. 
 MO'RBI ORGA'NICI. Parts affecting the organiza- 
 tion, sometimes synonymous with the locales. See 
 LOCALES. 
 
 MORBI'LLI, (a dim. of mordus, disease). The 
 MEASLES. Variola cholerica of Avicenna; blaccice of 
 Rhazes; bother; bo-villa; ferse of the Arabians. Dr. 
 Cullen places this disease under the title rubeola, in the 
 class flyrexite, and order exanthemata, defining it a con- 
 tagious fever of the inflammatory kind, attended with 
 sneezing, watery eye, and a dry hoarse cough ; on the 
 fourth day, or a little later, small spots, crowded to- 
 gether, scarcely prominent, break out, converted after 
 three days into small furfuraceous scales. He distin- 
 guishes two species. 1. Rubeola -vuigaris, with erup- 
 tions very small, confluent, and corymbose, hardly rising 
 above the skin. Of this there are two varieties ; in one 
 the symptoms are more severe, and the "course of the 
 disease not so regular the anomalous measles of Syden- 
 ham : in the other they are accompanied with a sore 
 throat. 2. Rubeola -variolaris, where the eruptions are 
 distinct and elevated. Dr. Cullen, however, doubts 
 whether this disease be truly measles ; for the erup- 
 tions differ, and the catarrhhl symptoms are absent : in 
 Scotland this disease is called the nirles. The measles 
 appeared in Europe nearly with the small pox : both 
 came from the east, both are infectious, and attack only 
 
 once ; both appear at a definite period after the attack 
 of the fever. 
 
 The measles is an acute disorder, of the peripneu- 
 monic kind, sometimes only an eruptive catarrhal fever. 
 Dr. Morton calls the scarlet fever the confluent mea- 
 sles ; and Dr. Watson observes, that in the small pox 
 the eruption is critical, but that in the measles it is 
 merely symptomatic, for the cough and peripneumony 
 are not relieved by it. It was formerly a common 
 opinion that the measles are a good preparative for the 
 small pox ; but in general the former leaves an inflam- 
 matory tendency, which greatly exasperates the symp- 
 toms of the latter. All ages are subject to this disease, 
 but it chiefly attacks children. 
 
 The measles usually announce their approach by a 
 small, frequent, and dry cough, which often continues 
 many days, without any other sensible complaint, though 
 more frequently the cough is attended with a general 
 uneasiness, successions of shivering and heat, and a se- 
 vere headach in grown persons ; great depression of the 
 strength, a heaviness of the head in children, giddiness, 
 hoarseness, pain across the forehead, an inflammation, 
 with a considerable heat in the eyes, a swelling in the 
 eye lids, a defluxion of sharp tears, and such increased 
 sensibility that the eyes cannot bear the light, very fre- 
 quent sneezing, and a discharge of acrid serum from the 
 nose. Fever and a cough soon come on, with frequent 
 vomiting, pain in the loins, a soreness or roughness in 
 the throat, and sometimes a looseness, which relieves ' 
 the vomiting. The tongue is furred, the urine high- 
 coloured, and the pulse very quick, often irregular. 
 These symptoms usually increase from the third to the 
 fifth day, at which time little red -spots, like fleabites, 
 begin to appear in the forehead, and other parts of the 
 face, which, increasing in number and diameter, run 
 together, forming large red spots of irregular figures, 
 scarcely, if at all, rising above the surface of the skin. 
 These eruptions are afterwards extended to the rest of 
 the body ; but sometimes red effusions are seen on the 
 breast, before any appear on the face. The eruption 
 is not followed by so sensible an abatement of the 
 symptoms as in the small pox ; the vomiting usually 
 abates, but the cough, fever, and headach, grow more 
 violent : the difficulty of breathing, the weakness of, 
 and defluxion on, the eyes, the swelling of the face, 
 drowsiness and loss of appetite, continue, though the 
 vomiting abates. A bilious vomiting a day or two after 
 the eruption is often useful, and occasionally the patient 
 is relieved by a copious discharge of blood from the 
 nose. On the third or fourth day after the eruptions 
 first appear the redness diminishes, the spots fall off in 
 branny scales, while in other parts of the body they ap- 
 pear very large and red ; but in a day or two they all 
 disappear in the same branny scales, leaving a little dis- 
 coloration on the skin, with considerable itching. On 
 the ninth day from the beginning, when the progress has 
 been speedy, and on the eleventh, when it hath been 
 slow, no trace of redness remains. As the spots disap- 
 pear, the defluxion on the eyes, the fever, and difficulty 
 of breathing, sometimes increase, the cough becomes 
 more troublesome ; and these symptoms are increased 
 by a hot regimen. These peripneumonic symptoms 
 are often followed by a looseness, which immediately 
 succeeds the disease, and often continues with obstinacy 
 6 L2 
 
M O R 
 
 996 
 
 MO 11 
 
 after all other symptoms are removed. After a hot re- 
 gimen the eruptions sometimes turn bkick ; but this 
 chiefly occurs in grown persons, and is often fatal. If, 
 during the course of the disease, or immediately after 
 it, some considerable evacuation, such as the vomiting 
 of a bilious matter, a bilious diarrhoea, a considerable 
 discharge of urine, or plentiful sweating come on, the 
 patient recovers soon after the spots disappear from the 
 skin. 
 
 The measles are sometimes followed by boils resem- 
 bling anthraces, livid, often deep, suppurating with 
 difficulty and pain; sometimes attended by soft pustules 
 containing a viscid straw coloured fluid, which appeal- 
 highly salutary, by watery vesicles, and occasionally by 
 aphthae. Swellings of the lymphatic glands often fol- 
 low, occasionally suppurating, and leaving, as usual, 
 troublesome sores, which heal with difficulty. 
 
 Measles is generally a disease of little importance ; 
 but it becomes dangerous when the peripneumonic 
 symptoms are violent, and when the eruption recedes. 
 The most favourable symptoms, as in other fevers, are 
 the moistness of the skin, and the bowels moderately 
 relaxed. If the cough is inconsiderable, the eyes not 
 much swollen, the breathing moderately free, there is 
 little danger; but the period of difficulty is often 
 when the eruptions begin naturally to recede. The 
 peripneumonic symptoms are then usually violent ; and 
 if at any time the eruptions should suddenly disappear, 
 delirium, anxiety, great debility, with cold extremities 
 and livid spots, come on, terminating soon in death. If 
 the lungs are affected with tubercles, they are often 
 excited to action by this disease, and the foundation of 
 a phthisis is laid. 
 
 The treatment of measles has, we think, been mis- 
 taken and misrepresented. It has been considered as a 
 peripneumonic disease, and the most liberal bleedings 
 have been ordered : but the peripneumony only comes 
 on by accident, or by mismanagement ; for the disease 
 is purely catarrhal. The common measles rarely re- 
 quire bleeding; and, in general, the treatment is the 
 combined management of a catarrhal and an eruptive 
 disease. An emetic is undoubtedly at first required, 
 and the mild relaxing diaphoretics, with neutral salts, 
 continued through the whole course, will carry the dis- 
 ease safely to a conclusion. The only remedies neces- 
 sary, independent of these, are laxatives; which, if 
 steadily persisted in from the beginning, will very cer- 
 tainly prevent the occurrence of those violent peripneu- 
 monic symptoms, which sometimes come on about the 
 eighth or ninth day. In general it is sufficient to pro- 
 cure two or three stools daily ; but the author of this ar- 
 ticle, when his son, whose tenderness, joined with ap- 
 prehension of weak lungs, rendered the measles a dan- 
 gerous disease, was affected, carried the evacuations 
 farther. He watched him hourly, and found him always 
 relieved by stools, so that about the disappearance of 
 the spots, six or eight motions were procured daily. He 
 thought that the recovery was peculiarly quick; the boy 
 'was soon broughtjnto the air, and in three days from 
 that period not a cough was heard. No other medicine 
 was administered, except once a slight opiate when the 
 cough was peculiarly troublesome. He mentions the 
 single fact, but without advising an imitation, except 
 where the attendance can be equally unremitted. 
 
 The usual remedies of saline diuretics, with antimo- 
 nials, and occasionally opiates, spermaceti, &,c. must 
 also be given, if the practitioner would not be thought 
 ignorant or inattentive ; but the laxatives should never 
 be omitted. Should, notwithstanding the evacuations, 
 the peripneumonic symptoms come on, bleeding will be 
 necessary, in very young children by means of leeches; 
 but after the age of five or six, by the lancet, with blis- 
 ters, and the other remedies of pneumonia. No such 
 instance has, however, occurred to us in an extensive 
 practice; nor to those from whom we learned it, whose 
 practice, equally long, had been more extensive. We 
 have mentioned a diarrhoea as a favourable symptom, 
 and we may now add, that it should not be checked, 
 but regulated according to the strength. The catarrhal 
 inflammation may rise to suffocation ; and in that case 
 the emetics must be repeated, and blisters applied to the 
 neck or the upper part of the sternum. A blister to the 
 pit of the stomach is generally an useless application. 
 
 When the cold regimen was introduced for the small 
 pox, some rash innovators transferred the analogy to 
 measles, often inducing the violent peripneumony they 
 intended to avoid. Yet a very warm regimen is inju- 
 rious; for we have shown that it is inconsistent with 
 the diapnoe, which in every febrile disease is so pecu- 
 liarly salutary. The room should be large and airy, the 
 child kept in an erect or a slightly reclining posture, ac- 
 cording as either can be borne from the load of the head. 
 The drinks should not be hot, but warm only, and the 
 food light, diluent, and in a liquid form. If the cough 
 is troublesome, breathing the steams of warm water 
 will be useful, but these steams should not be drawn 
 hot from an inhaler. The warm water should be put 
 in a bason, and the head covered with a flannel large 
 enough to hang over its edges. The eyes will in this, 
 way be also relieved by the relaxing vapour. 
 
 Should, from debility or cold, the spots recedp, 
 convulsions, pneumonia, and sometimes phrenitis, will 
 come on. In such cases, blisters, with warm cordials, 
 and the warm bath, will be necessary; but this occur- 
 rence is peculiarly rare. 
 
 The continuance of diarrhoea, after the disease, is 
 sometimes troublesome; and the sagacity of Sydenham 
 has been highly extolled, who recommended bleeding 
 " because the halitus of the inflamed blood was carried 
 to the intestines." We have never found the purging 
 troublesome when the bowels have been kept free dur- 
 ing the disease; and when it has occurred, bleeding 
 seems to have exhausted the little strength that remain- 
 ed, often without relieving the diarrhoea. In this case 
 a generous, but not a highly stimulating, diet, bathing the 
 feet, and giving small doses of Dover's powder, have 
 succeeded, interposing occasionally gentle laxatives. 
 
 The rubeola fine catarrho, in Dr. Willan's opinion, 
 is not tvue measles, nor does this, disease emancipate 
 the patient from being afterwards affected with the real 
 complaint. Indeed the very vague distinctions of rashes, 
 will not enable us always to discriminate from the erup- 
 tion alone, and to this, with the catarrh, we would 
 add some affection of the eyes before we pronounced a 
 child safe. The morbillous fever without the eruption 
 is only a violent catarrh, and equally liable to deceive. 
 The NIRLES, as we have said, is equally a distinct 
 disorder from rubeola. 
 
M O B 
 
 997 
 
 MO B 
 
 Dark livid spots are sometimes intermixed with the 
 true eruptions, and in this case an alarm has been spread 
 of putrid measles ; but these little petechiae are usually 
 attended with no danger, and a light infusion of bark, 
 with the vitriolic acid, soon restores the colour. Real 
 putrid measles have been described, but Dr. Willan has 
 shown very clearly that in each instance the disease has 
 really been scarlatina. We cannot deny the existence 
 of putrid measles, since we have frequently seen putrid 
 peripneumony. The plan of treatment, however, 
 should it occur, will be nearly the same ; but we can- 
 not enlarge on a disease which no one seems to have 
 seen, and which may never occur. 
 
 It has been proposed to inoculate measles like small 
 pox, and the blood, the acrid serum from the eyes, and 
 the matter from miliary vesicles, sometimes inter- 
 spersed between the true morbillous eruption, have 
 been employed. Each has succeeded, but more often 
 failed ; nor does the disease, when produced, appear 
 more mild. The attempt, therefore, has not been fre-- 
 quently made, and to avoid a complaint usually so 
 mild, such precautions are not necessary. 
 
 See Hoffman and Sydenham, on the Measles; Home's 
 Medical Facts; Tissot's Advice to the People; London 
 Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. iv. p. 132 
 135, and p. 247 260; Medical Museum, vol. ii. p. 
 4648; Cullen's First Lines, edit. 4. vol. ii. p. 173; 
 Edinburgh Medical Essays, vol. iv. art. 2 ; London Me- 
 dical Observations, vol. iv. art. 1 1 ; Willan on Cutaneous 
 Diseases, part i. order 111. 
 
 MORBILLOSA, belonging to the measles. 
 MOR'BUS, (from fpe, death). A DISEASE; ma- 
 lum, nosos. ' A disease we have already defined to be 
 vi that condition of the human body in which the actions 
 of life and health are not performed, or performed im- 
 perfectly." (See CAUSJU) The various imperfections 
 in the functions therefore constitute it, a circumstance 
 which the accurate distinction of diseases, according 
 to nosologists, renders indispensable. 
 
 Diseases may therefore be as different as the functions 
 -injured, but this would render them too numerous, and 
 it has consequently been usual in the morbi universales 
 to combine a certain number of the injured functions 
 to constitute one disease. In the local diseases, one 
 injured function has been supposed alone to cons.itute a 
 genus. Diseases, however, differ, either as many per- 
 sons are usually affected at the same time, and they are 
 then styled EPIDEMIC ; or, as peculiar to one country, 
 and called ENDEMIC : when they occur accidentally, they 
 are styled SPORADIC. They differ also as the mind or body 
 is affected ; as any particular organ suffers ; or from the 
 cause which has produced them : but such varieties 
 are now disregarded ; and those who pursue distinctions 
 for the sake of diagnosis, at this time, arrange diseases 
 from their symptoms. See XOSOLOGIA. 
 
 While we omit many useless disquisitions respecting 
 disease in its abstract, we have referred to this article 
 for the more general pathological inquiries, and shall 
 proceed to consider the MORBI FLUIDORUM; SOLIDI 
 SIMPLICIS; SOLIDI VITALIS; and MORBI SOLIDORUM cox- 
 TIXEXTIUM, in their order. 
 
 MORBI FLCIDORUM. We begin with diseases of 
 the fluids, as in this form our nutriment is taken 
 in, and, if these are defective, the whole system will 
 suffer; though we shall soon endeavour to establish this 
 
 axiom, that the state of the fluids, in the body, depends 
 on that of the solids, particularly the vital solid. We 
 have already had occasion to observe, that every devia- 
 tion from the sound state is not disease, but that there 
 are different degrees of such deviations within the limits 
 of health, though probably each may be supposed to 
 form a predisposition to disease. 
 
 Diseased fluids are said to differ from those in the na- 
 tural state, from a difference in their cohesion, or from 
 any acrimony, formed either by the animal process, or 
 introduced with the air or aliment. The cohesion of 
 the fluids may be too great, constituting tenacity and 
 lentor ; or too little, when they are said to be in a dis- 
 solved state. The blood, to which these diseases are 
 chiefly confined, we have found consisting of different 
 parts in a state of mixture only, and the lentor can 
 be owing only to a diminution of the proportion of 
 water, or a less proportion of neutral salts, by which 
 some of the gluten is kept in solution. It may be 
 doubted whether the excess of the fibrin or gluten may 
 not produce a similar effect, but this we shall soon 
 consider. 
 
 The causes of lentor, which result from a diminu- 
 tion of the watery portion of the blood, are said to be 
 a deficiency of drink, an increase of the fluid secre- 
 tions, a stagnation and absorption of the watery parts 
 separated from the crassamentum. Each of these 
 causes, however, is imaginary, so far as regards this 
 change, for the secretions are so nicely balanced, that 
 an increase of one is followed by a diminution of the 
 other ; and when fluids are not thrown in, they are, in 
 a great degree, checked. Thus, a nurse who has not 
 drank any thing for a long time, is not greatly loaded 
 with milk, but immediately, on drinking, it flows 
 freely. The circulation also keeps up the union be- 
 tween the discordant portions of which the blood con- 
 sists; and while the secretions are supported, no slag- 
 nation of watery fluid can take place. 
 
 The idea of Gaubius, that a glutinous matter, arising 
 from foods of this kind which absorb water, from a 
 weaker digestion, a more languid circulation, or insuffi- 
 cient exercise, is certainly imaginary ; for the glutinous 
 foods produce no such effect, and the other causes of 
 this supposed gluten rather contribute to lessen the 
 tenacity of the fluids. The earthy substances and their 
 various sources, supposed to have the same effect, rest 
 on a foundation equally insecure. The opinion has not 
 a single fact for its support. We know indeed but one 
 cause of lentor, high health, with a consequent in- 
 crease in the proportion of the gluten and fibrin of the 
 blood; but this is connected with increased tone, and 
 more powerful action of the arterial system, which 
 ^prevents any bad effects, but which itself constitutes 
 "predisposition to disease, under the appellation of dia- 
 thesis fthlogistica. See IXFLAMMATIO. 
 
 Increased tenacity in the secreted Jluids is more com- 
 mon; but we chiefly perceive it in the bile and the 
 mucous follicles. It never appears to arise from any de- 
 fect in the blood, but from stagnation in consequence 
 of debility, sometimes in consequence of a want of irri- 
 tability in the excretory ducts. We certainly see, in 
 the urinary organs, that the state of the fluids, from, 
 which the urine is secreted, influences the nature of 
 this discharge, and a suspicion may arise that a similar 
 effect may produce morbid bile, but in neither case is 
 
MOR 
 
 998 
 
 MOR 
 
 the morbid fluid referrible to lentor; and the idea 
 of earth joined with acid, so as to form a " pitchy 
 acrimony," is neither supported by observation nor 
 chemical experiment. 
 
 Too great fluidity is in part owing to an excess of 
 watery fluids, and such a change undoubtedly takes 
 place; but the causes usually assigned are often imagi- 
 nary. Too large a proportion of watery fluids is cor- 
 rected by the increase of the watery secretions, and 
 increased evacuations from some glands are generally 
 compensated by the retention of other secretions. In 
 this view an indolent life and a humid atmosphere pro- 
 duce certainly some effect ; but the principal diseases 
 which they previously induce are general debility and 
 impaired digestive powers: from hence proceeds the 
 deficiency of the gluten and fibrin ; and, of course, the 
 greater tenuity of the serosity. 
 
 A more certain cause of preternatural tenuity is 
 acrimony. It may certainly be of various kinds, but 
 we can only perceive with clearness the saline acrimony. 
 Yet we have little doubt of this effect being produced 
 by many other substances. In putrid diseases, Deyeux 
 and Parmentier did not discover an increased pro- 
 portion of ammonia; but the union of the albumen 
 with the serum was affected, and the crassamentum 
 (see BLOOD) was weak. Symptoms also of a preter- 
 natural tenuity of the blood come on often suddenly, 
 without any evident cause. We dare not then carry the 
 axiom before mentioned to its utmost extent, for causes 
 not yet within the reach of our knowledge, often pro- 
 duce unexpected changes. 
 
 A peculiar tenuity of the secreted fluids often occurs, 
 "and it may arise from tenuity of the blood, increased, 
 and sometimes inflammatory, action of the secreting 
 vessels. Thus the increased flow of urine arises not 
 only from an abundant proportion of water in the blood, 
 but from the increased action of the vessels, as in hyste- 
 ria, and sometimes from fright. Increased discharge 
 of bile arises chiefly from increased action, which some- 
 times is occasioned by mental affections, as a violentfit of 
 anger. In hot weather it appears owing to the increase 
 of that portion of the circulating fluid, whatever it may 
 be, which contributes to its secretion. The tenuity of 
 the semen arises also from increased action, owing to the 
 indulgence of lascivious thoughts, or improper indul- 
 gencies ; of tears and saliva from the same cause, owing 
 often to association. When the increased tenuity is ow- 
 ing to inflammatory action, the secreted fluid is usually 
 acrid, as the tears in measles, the mucus of the nostrils 
 and bronchial glands in coryza and catarrh, the bile 
 in cholera, the urine in nephritis, though in the last 
 instance the increased discharge covers the acrimony. 
 
 Morbid acrimony of the fluids has been accused as the 
 cause of many diseases ; but in the circulating system 
 there are few marks of its existence. When separated 
 by the powers of nature, and carried to the excretories, 
 we perceive only its effects. 
 
 Philosophy has divided acrids into mechanical and 
 chemical. Pathology followed, and the mechanical 
 pathologists and therapeutists spoke with much feeling 
 of the wounds which the tender nervous fibrils sustain- 
 ed by cruel angles of salts, or the salutary momentum 
 with which mercury removed obstructions. Even the 
 later disciples of the Boerhaavian school have disused 
 this language, and speak of acrids as chemical only. 
 
 Nature has, however, anxiously guarded against the 
 admission of morbid acrimony. The taste discovers, 
 the stomach and the bowels reject, what is highly inju- 
 rious. What may be less so is often altered by di- 
 gestion, and the mixture of the fluids which it meets 
 with in that process. If, however, it prevails to any 
 considerable degree, we have reason to think that the 
 lacteals refuse their office. When conveyed to the 
 thoracic duct, it is slowly added to the mass, and largely 
 diluted by the considerable proportion of the circulating 
 fluids, and probably sheathed by the albuminous portion 
 of the blood. But even when admitted, either by its 
 chemical affinity or its specific stimulus, (see SECRE- 
 TION,) it is carried to its appropriate gland, and by that 
 outlet safely, often silently, carried away. 
 
 The source of morbid acrimony may be therefore air, 
 meat, drink, condiments, medicines, or poisons ; and 
 the air may convey either miasmata or contagion. 
 When we mention condiments, however, as a source of 
 acrimony, we must except common salt. This seems a 
 necessary stimulus to the process of digestion, and pro- 
 bably accompanies, in a small proportion, the chyle, 
 since its acid is found in the ammoniacal salts of the 
 blood, while its alkali appears to have undergone some 
 change by the animal process, and to have become am- 
 monia. We find miasmata and contagion conveyed by 
 the air, in cases of remittents and intermittents ; but a 
 more decided acrimony is evident in the causes and 
 consequences of epidemic catarrh and dysentery; of 
 many of the exanthemata, and of some of the phleg- 
 masiae. In diseases of the skin there is also evidently an 
 acrimonious substance eliminated, for the reasons 
 assigned under that article. See CUTANEI MORBI. In 
 syphilis, in hydrophobia, and many others, it is equally 
 conspicuous. 
 
 The animal process, that is, the changes which take 
 place in the system by the exercise of the animal func- 
 tions, produces an acrimony which -is usually covered by 
 the bland nutriment, constantly supplied till carried off 
 by the fluids, styled, for this reason, excrementitious. If, 
 however, these are retained, or the supply of nourish- 
 ment withheld, an acrimonious state of the fluids 
 follows. What this acrimony is we do not clearly per- 
 ceive. It is partly saline, partly, perhaps, the dissipation 
 of, or change in, the albuminous portion of the blood, 
 and very probably some admixture of putrid fluid. 
 When this animal process goes on more rapidly, as 
 in fevers, these changes are more conspicuous. The 
 most evident consequences are, all the symptoms of pu- 
 trefaction, with gangrene, putrid evacuations, fetid 
 breath, Sec. : convulsions and spasms, attributed to this 
 acrimony, appear to come on in consequence of the 
 debility which every degree of putrefaction induces. 
 
 The various foods which have been accused as 
 producing acrimony in the firimtt i>z>, and afterwards in 
 the fluids, have probably, for the reasons assigned, little 
 influence in this respect. The acid in the stomach 
 produced by the continued use of acids and acescents 
 certainly injures the digestion, and produces in conse- 
 quence debility ; but there is no trace of acid in the 
 blood, none in the secreted fluids, if we except the 
 ureal and arthritic concretions ; and of these the latter 
 only can be very obscurely traced to acescent aliment. 
 An alkalescent diet is uncommon. Putrid meat, or 
 rather meat advancing to putrefaction, does not appear 
 
MOR 
 
 999 
 
 MOR 
 
 injurious, if it neither excites sickness nor uneasiness in 
 the bowels ; and though dyspeptic symptoms have been 
 observed after a continued course of alkaline medicines 
 in cases of calculus, no injury seems to have been felt 
 in any other organ. The tetradynamiae have been styled 
 alkalescent filants; and these have been blamed for in- 
 troducing saline acrimony, but, on the contrary, they 
 are the best remedies for a disease in which this acri- 
 mony very evidently exists, the sea scurvy. 
 
 The scurvy is admitted to arise from salt provisions, 
 but in these the milder animal fluids are separated and 
 in part decomposed ; the texture of the animal fibre is 
 also destroyed, and in reality the disease arises from a 
 want of the supply of that bland aliment which corrects 
 the acrimony formed by the animal process. We have 
 evidence of the same cause producing a similar state, 
 where unalimentary food has been for a long time 
 taken, though without salt. It has occurred, however, 
 only in damp, confined situations, and each cause 
 seems to have concurred in producing debility and de- 
 stroying irritability. It may be said that if this were 
 true, bland mild nourishment should be its most ef- 
 fectual cure : but nourishment of this kind is not suffi- 
 ciently stimulant to excite the torpid fibres ; and while 
 the state of the fluids requires acids and acescents, per- 
 haps oxygen, the stomach is best excited by the warmer 
 vegetables. See SCORBUTUS. Other acrimonies have 
 not been distinctly pointed out. Effects similar to 
 those of scurvy were found by Dr. Stark to arise from 
 a diet on sugar : but he had before tried so many ex- 
 periments, that his constitution was exhausted. A 
 saccharine acrimony, if it may be called so, is conspi- 
 cuous in the diabetes mellitus. We have seen a sweet 
 secretion of a similar nature in the mouth, and have 
 reason to suspect that the discharge in lientery is of the 
 same kind. See LIENTERIA. 
 
 One other source of acrimony remains, viz. the aro- 
 matics. They are much insisted on by pathologists, but 
 we have found little foundation for accusing them. We 
 have suspected their noxious influence in those diseases 
 of the bladder which in old age are connected with a 
 tenderness at its neck, or some affection of the prostate 
 gland ; but it is a suspicion which rests on a slender ba- 
 sis. Since, however, in such cases they are not necessary 
 as medicines, they may perhaps be more safely avoided. 
 
 The subtility of modern investigators has, however, 
 added to this subject a source of humoral diseases, not 
 suspected in the schools of the mechanical physicians, 
 and which has not yet received a public share of the 
 pathologist's attention ; we mean those changes which 
 depend on the composition of the animal fluids. We 
 may repeat shortly, that the carbone and the oxygen of 
 vegetable bodies are converted by the animal process 
 into nitrogen and hydrogen ; but they still, in a certain 
 degree exist, and the change of the oxygen gradually 
 going on has been supposed the cause of animal heat. 
 It is at least certain that a large proportion of oxygen is 
 connected with a fresh florid colour of the blood, with 
 increased vigour and activity of the circulating system, 
 probably with an increased firmness of the simple solid. 
 When therefore in excess, it constitutes a morbid state : 
 such is the extreme of vigour, which, when the balance 
 of the circulation is destroyed, favours topical conges- 
 tions. 
 
 On the contrary, oxygen is too copiously expended in 
 
 different circumstances, so that its defect is equally 
 morbid. It is too copiously separated in the active 
 exertions of body and mind ; but the former, if in the 
 open air, greedily attracts the necessary supply both 
 from the atmosphere and the food for which, by exer- 
 cise, a craving desire is excited. In low, damp situa- 
 tions, and in a confined air, it is not supplied. If the 
 food is unalimentary, the expenditure will exceed the 
 supply ; if the bodily exertions are slight, and the men- 
 tal ones considerable, the excess of expenditure will be 
 more obvious in the symptoms. These are, languid cir- 
 culation, a pale cadaverous look, diminished irritability, 
 and impaired vigour. In such circumstances the oxygen 
 does not always appear deficient in quantity, but is not 
 evolved in the due proportion, since it probably pro- 
 duces its effects in the period of its separation. Thus 
 oxygenated remedies are not useful in the proportion of 
 ^their quantity of oxygen, but in that of its loose adher- 
 ence. The oxygenated muriats are by this means more 
 beneficial than the mineral acids ; and of these the ni- 
 trous is, from the same cause, superior to the muriatic, 
 and the latter to the vitriolic, acid. An argument we 
 think equally decisive may be drawn from the effects 
 of light. This principle certainly separates oxygen 
 from those bodies which contain it; but dark apart- 
 ments show in their inhabitants a deficiency of this 
 principle. In fact, it is apparently present, but too 
 closely united to show its peculiar effects. 
 
 With the excess and deficiency of oxygen are con- 
 nected the opposite proportions of azote, or nitrogen. 
 They seem in the human body antagonising principles ; 
 but though they form air by an union not perhaps pro- 
 perly chemical, we cannot trace the effects of such an 
 union, for the halitus of the insensible perspiration, if 
 not azote, is carbonic acid gas. With hydrogen, how- 
 ever, the oxygen forms water ; ~'and when the oxygen 
 disappears we sometimes see, or suspect we see, watery 
 effusions. 
 
 We can scarcely ever discover the consequences of an 
 excess of hydrogen or carbone. The singular stories of 
 the spontaneous combustion of the whole body may 
 appear to be of this kind, and to support the delusion, 
 we are told that the victims have been persons accus- 
 tomed to excesses of drinking spirits ; but from such 
 casual facts no general conclusion can be drawn. We 
 may, with equal truth, attribute the pimples of the 
 drunkard's face to the brandy which he has swallowed, 
 producing an halitus of hydrogen, instead of carbonic 
 acid gas, or azote, while they probably arise only from 
 continued and excessive stimulus. 
 
 We have found in the blood traces of sulphur, though 
 we are unable to discover its source. We see its excess 
 or its separation in cancerous sores, and some malignant 
 ulcers, which, we are told by Dr. Crawford, discharge 
 an hepatised ammonia. The source of this sulphur, 
 and its deposition, seems subjects equally intricate. Is 
 this (according to modern chemists) the most truly ele- 
 mentary body, really a composition ? Is azote a com- 
 ponent part ? or what are the consequences of an union 
 of azote and hydrogen ? " Doceat Dies !" 
 
 An excess or defect in the quantity of the fluids is 
 scarcely an object of this part of our work, yet to con- 
 sider the doctrine of plethora in this place may facilitate 
 some future enquiries. These sources of disease are 
 the xthvx.vp.iH and Xjy%vfu* of pathologists, and are, on 
 
MOR 
 
 1000 
 
 M O B, 
 
 the whole, the distinguishing marks of youth and old 
 age. Each, as may be supposed, is relative to different 
 temperaments, and even idiosyncracies; each may be 
 apparently in excess, and each may predispose to dis- 
 ease, though still within the limits of health. The con- 
 sequences of the excess of cither of the component 
 parts of the blood may be easily understood from the 
 former observations on lentor or tenuity. We now 
 mean to speak only of the excess of the whole mass, 
 which is styled plethora. This is divided into the/i/f- 
 thora ad molem; plethora ad spatiuin; plethora ad vo- 
 lumen, and plethora ad vires; nor is the distinction 
 frivolous : it were better that it had been more attended 
 to by modern authors. 
 
 The plethora ad molem, ad vasa,oradvenas, for they 
 are synonymous in ancient authors, is the exuberance 
 of the absolute quantity of blood, and, in more delicate 
 habits, is seen by the fulness and redness of the minute 
 vessels. In scrophulous habits, however, this redness 
 does not always denote plethora ; nor do they easily 
 bear large evacuations, much less astringents, which 
 are often ignorantly prescribed on account of a fancied 
 weakness. In more robust habits this kind of plethora 
 is chiefly discovered by a full, oppressed, or rather a 
 laboured pulse, and sometimes by a fulness of the veins. 
 In general it occurs in strong robust constitutions, 
 where the digestive powers are vigorous, and the waste 
 from exercise disproportioned to the supply. 
 
 The plethora ad.spatium is produced when the quan- 
 tity of circulating fluids remaining the same, the capa- 
 city of the vessels is contracted. This happens in cold 
 weather, and in the cold fits of fevers, when in weak 
 habits haemorrhages are not uncommon. It happens 
 also more frequently than is suspected, by the rash im- 
 prudent use of astringents, particularly in full mobile 
 habits, in persons of a languid circulation, or in cases 
 of haemoptoe. 
 
 Plethora ad volumen usually implies an increased 
 bulk of the blood from external heat, from violent in- 
 flammatory fevers, from friction, from violent passions, 
 spirituous liquors, ,&c. The blood, however, is not 
 capable of any very considerable expansion, and these 
 appearances of plethora arise from relaxation in conse- 
 quence of external warmth, or a determination to the 
 surface, from a more accelerated circulation. 
 
 The plethora ad vires, though it exist, is still less an 
 object of our present consideration, as it means only a 
 greater quantity of blood than the strength will bear. 
 This, of course, must be relative to the constitution of 
 the patient ; but we may add, that it is a more frequent 
 source of disease than is suspected, and peculiarly diffi- 
 cult to relieve, as we have often had occasion to remark, 
 since the slightest diminution of the circulating fluids 
 produces faintness. 
 
 It will be -obvious that these different plethoras are 
 not inconsistent with each other, and' that all may be 
 occasionally combined. The disease such an union 
 may produce will be of course more dangerous, and 
 sudden death has often been the consequence. 
 
 The deficiency of blood the ehiyo%v/U:Ht, is supposed to 
 arise from copious evacuations, or from famine. Faint- 
 ness, however, arises in the former instance before 
 a considerable portion can be lost, and in the latter the 
 contraction of the vessels accommodates them to the 
 quantity. In the infant, however, who dies from not 
 
 tying the umbilical cord, we have remarked (sec MK- 
 DICINA FOHENSIS) that the vessels are unusually empty, 
 and Lieutaud, as well as Morgagni, has recorded in- 
 stances of the vessels being peculiarly empty, though 
 without connecting this appearance with the previous 
 symptoms ; an omission too common in each. It is 
 sufficient therefore to point out the existence of such a 
 state, since from want of, such information we cannot 
 enlarge on its source or its consequences. 
 
 MOIIBI SOLIDI SIMPLICIS. This subject fills a 
 large space in the foreign systems of pathology, and 
 were it not from respect to the talents of men like 
 Boerhaave, Gaubius, De Haen, and Ludwig, we 
 should pass it over very slightly. It will not, how- 
 ever, detain us long, though we shall add in part to 
 their views. 
 
 The diseases which can affect the simple solid arc 
 those which relate to its cohesion or its chemical na- 
 ture. The state of cohesion, the only objects of the 
 Boerhaavian school, must be relative in different or- 
 gans, in different ages, sexes, temperaments, and conr 
 stitutions. In general, the cohesion of the various or- 
 gans must be in the natural proportion of each. If too 
 slight to bear the requisite motions, it constitutes dis- 
 ease ; or indeed if it require very peculiar caution to 
 avoid injury from such motions, it is equally a disease, 
 though in a less degree. 
 
 Weakness, or diminished cohesion, in a solid when 
 not ruptured, is divided into, 1st, the lax and flaccid in 
 soft parts which admit of distention by a moderate 
 force ; 2dly, the inert, or inelastic, in parts naturally 
 elastic; 3dly, the flexible, as in bones which admit of 
 being bent, after being previously softened. 
 
 When rupture has taken place in the tender fibres of 
 soft parts, it is styled tenerum gracile: when accompa- 
 nied with general softness, as from putrefaction, tabi- 
 dum. It is called Jissile when parts, naturally soft, are 
 dry and chapped ; and fragile when hard parts are bro- 
 ken in consequence of their weakness. 
 
 Rigidity, an opposite disease, consists in increased 
 cohesion, and is styled tenax when in soft parts, as the 
 muscles of old animals ; durum, when in the harder 
 parts, as cartilages proceeding to ossification ; and /><?- 
 gile vitreum when in the bones. 
 
 In all these cases the vital solid is often the chief and 
 the principal cause. The want of elasticity arises from 
 water being poured into the cellular membrane instead 
 of the usual halitus ; the flaccidity and flexibility from 
 previous debility. It is extremely doubtful whether the 
 tender fibres of soft parts can be even broken, indepen- 
 dent of previous disease, except in consequence of ex- 
 treme violence, which is not our object; and the fra- 
 gile vitreum attributed to cold has certainly no founda- 
 tion, for the heat in the internal parts is uniform, and 
 cold could not produce the effect without the previous 
 destruction of life from its sedative power. If softness 
 exist independent of these previous diseases, it must be 
 attributed to the larger proportion of water, or a change 
 in the chemical combination. A similar chemical 
 change must take place in cases of rigidity, but with a 
 diminished proportion of water. We shall therefore 
 consider softness and rigidity as diseases independent 
 of the distinctions just noticed. 
 
 When softness becomes a disease, the increased pro- 
 portion of water, as we have said, arises often from 
 
MOR 
 
 1001 
 
 MOR 
 
 debility a disease of the vital solid. With respect to the 
 chemical change, the chief substance which attracts 
 our attention in the composition of the soft parts is the 
 GELATIN, q. v. We must add, however, to the re- 
 marks contained in this "article, some later discoveries. 
 The gelatine then differs from vegetable jellies, in con- 
 sequence of the union with lymph, an animalized fluid, 
 containing or consisting of nitrogen. This lymph is 
 more copious in advanced life, and in the same propor- 
 tion the animal gelatine is less soluble in water. In the 
 earlier periods of existence this gelatine admits of the 
 union with water, but not of the later; so that softness 
 is the disease of the young, and rigidity of the old. But 
 we find, from Parmentier and Deyeux, that diseases 
 chiefly affect the gelatinous parts of the blood ; so that 
 this gelatine, in early life, from its affinity with water, 
 and in the later period if not supplied indue proportion, 
 or with the requisite qualities, produces the diseases of 
 the simple solid referrible to diminished cohesion. In 
 each view, therefore, these diseases arise from an excess 
 of water, or rather from debility ; and from opposite 
 states, rigidity, the disease of old age, must be un- 
 derstood. In the latter state, also, many of the smaller 
 vessels are obliterated; the coats of the larger, which 
 remain, are more dense, and less irritable ; the ex- 
 halations fewer : changes which contribute to increased 
 rigidity. 
 
 The fleshy parts of animals experience the progressive 
 changes chiefly from the gradual addition of lymph in a 
 large proportion, of which the fibres seem to consist, as 
 they are not very soluble in water, and appear to yield ni- 
 trogen copiously ; for though Thouvenel obtained what 
 he sty led extractive matter from flesh, muscles probably 
 differ from harder parts chiefly in consequence of their 
 containing the blood. This animalized lymph is appa- 
 rently that portion of the blood which separates in the 
 fibrin. The cartilages are chiefly gelatinous. 
 
 Bones are only subject to softness and friability, 
 which must in this case be distinguished from fragility, 
 as it chiefly arises from an absorption of the bony mat- 
 ter. Bones are originally gelatinous; and in this jelly 
 a calcareous phosphat gradually crystallizes in different 
 forms, accordingto the shape of the bone. (See BONES). 
 The gelatinous part assumes the form of membranes by 
 the pressure of the bony fibres, and may be seen when 
 the earthy salt is separated by solution in acids. The 
 bones of the foetus are naturally soft and flexible. They 
 continue so in a certain degree till their shape is gradu- 
 ally formed by the action of the muscles. The degree 
 of softness unsuitable to the age is what constitutes dis- 
 ease. It arises from weakness, as in rickets, and from 
 diseased fluids, as in scurvy, and occasionally in syphilis; 
 and immediately depends, in a great measure, on a de- 
 fective supply of the earthy salt. In rickets, debility of 
 the digestive organs precedes the softness of the bones, 
 and in scurvy the whole system is weakened. In 
 syphilis the bones are perhaps eroded, and become 
 friable rather than softened. They are, however, some- 
 times softened in cases of general debility, without any 
 peculiar affection of the digestive organs, frequently 
 from a sedentary life, and from confinement by a long 
 chronic disease. This softness, which generally pro- 
 duces deformity, and in one instance rendered the 
 pelvis so deformed as to require embryulcia, or the 
 Caesarian section in a woman who had before born 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 children of the usual size, does not produce the peculiar 
 appearance of rickets, because it happens wben the 
 shape of the bones has been more perfectly established, 
 as we shall see in that article. 
 
 Since, however, our attention has been more particu- 
 larly turned to the changes in the lymph, we may be 
 allowed to doubt whether the softness of young bones, 
 or the friability of old ones, is wholly owing to the 
 change in the bony matter. Each may be affected by a 
 change in the state of the lymph, as already explained, 
 and in part to the greater or less extent of the vascular 
 system: to these views we may return under RA- 
 CHITIS, q. v. 
 
 MORBI SOLIDI vivi. The solidum vivum, in the 
 language of Gaubius, is the living portion of our bo- 
 dies, or, in other words, the nervous system, in which 
 we include, with Dr. Cullen, the brain, the spinal mar- 
 row, and the nerves either as sentient or moving organs. 
 The distinction of every part of the nervous system is 
 excitement by stimuli, not acrids only, but every thing 
 generally understood as necessary to life, as food, 
 drink, air, heat, and even volition. As the func- 
 tions of the nervous system are those of sense and 
 motion, their exercise may be affected by the state 
 of either organ, the state of the brain, or of the nerves 
 in their progress. 
 
 The diseases of sensation are in part influenced by 
 the state of the media through which they are conveyed, 
 as those of the skin, the humours of the eye, &c. 
 These will, therefore, give the appearance of different 
 degrees of sensibility, without any disease of the nerves. 
 Different parts of the body differ also in sensibility. 
 The experiments of Haller place the heart in the first 
 rank, and, in succession, the stomach, the intestines, 
 the diaphragm, and the muscles. These have, however, 
 been disputed; but the controversy need not detain us. 
 In the sound state he is not probably in error; but, when 
 inflamed, membranes, and particularly nervous expan- 
 sions, are by far more sensible than the heart or the 
 muscles. Sensibility also differs in various ages, sexes, 
 temperaments, and idiosyncracies ; in pregnancy and 
 child bed, as well as from habit. The state of mind has 
 also a considerable effect on the sensibility ; and sym- 
 pathy, as well as association, often greatly increases it. 
 Dr. Cullen has supposed that the state of the nervous 
 fibril, or the fluid in the nerves, greatly influences the 
 sensibility, and the opinion gains force from the peculiar 
 irritable state of some constitutions, chiefly known by 
 the name of hysterical habits, where the sensibility- 
 is considerable. The state of the fibre, as affected by 
 the blood vessels, interspersed, has a similar effect. We 
 have just mentioned the increased sensibility from 
 inflammation, and the professor supposes that the 
 fulness of these vessels gives a greater tension, with 
 which he connects, with great probability, increased 
 sensibility. 
 
 Heat increases sensibility, and cold diminishes it. 
 The sensibility is also less in torpid constitutions, in 
 weak states where the circulation is not carried on to 
 the extremities, from the application of narcotics from 
 habit, and the attention strongly directed to some in- 
 teresting object. Will not a fixed resolution have a 
 similar effect ? 
 
 Depravity of sense is also an affection of the vital 
 solid, and consists in either a false estimate of the 
 6M 
 
MOR 
 
 1002 
 
 MOR 
 
 force of external impressions, or in referring to the ex- 
 ternal what is owing to the internal ones. This is, 
 however, as we have had occasion to observe, a disease 
 of the brain itself, and owing to an inequality of excite- 
 ment, or some impediment to the free communication 
 between its different parts. See MANIA. 
 
 The diseases of the moving organs are nearly the 
 same in principle, though not in name. These are 
 irritability and torpor, corresponding in their causes, 
 perhaps their nature, to increased and diminished sensi- 
 bility, and generally connected with the same constitu- 
 tions. The former is the distinguishing mark of the 
 sanguine, the latter of the melancholic, temperament. 
 There is, however, another state consistent with the 
 highest health, which consequently may become disease, 
 and is always a predisposition to disease, viz. the vigour 
 of the muscular fibres, the attendant of the diathesis 
 phlogistica, and in which it indeed consists. But to be 
 more particular. 
 
 Irritability is generally connected with the more de- 
 licate texture of the solid parts, an increased elasticity 
 of the fibres, peculiar quickness of the senses, a more 
 fluid blood, a tender constitution, a more rapid action 
 of the heart and arteries: it is consequently often here- 
 ditary, more frequent in females, in warm climates, 
 those who live luxuriously without exercise, an attendant 
 on inflammatory fevers, and considerable evacuations, 
 the pregnant and puerperal state. The effects of this 
 increased irritability are spasms, convulsions, irregular 
 secretions, and unequal temper, faintings, excessive 
 menstruation, abortions, Sec. 
 
 The torpor of the living solid is marked by a firmer, 
 ruder texture of the simple solid, sometimes by inflexi- 
 bility, as in the melancholic, occasionally by a want of 
 elasticity, as in the phlegmatic temperament ; by a 
 slower action of the arterial system, by yielding less 
 readily to stimuli, and by a dulness of the intellectual 
 functions. It is the constitution of the inhabitants of 
 higher latitudes, and has been sufficiently considered 
 under the article of COLD, q. v. The effects of this 
 torpor are a diminution of the excretions, with accumu- 
 lations in the liver and the head, which induce many 
 chronic diseases. 
 
 The diseases arising from the state of the brain 
 chiefly depend on its mobility or torpor, as a portion of 
 the nervous system ; but more particularly on the free 
 communication between its different parts. The dis- 
 eases depending on the state of the nerves in their pro- 
 gress depend also on their degree of excitement, or 
 the communication through them being more or less 
 free. 
 
 We had intended in this place to have engaged at 
 some length in the inquiry started in the article As- 
 TRINGENTIA, how far the state of the vital depended 
 on that of the simple solid. We could, however, add 
 little, except to repeat the facts recorded in the pathology 
 of the vital solid; and these seem strongly to support 
 the opinion, that firm cohesion and vigour, a more 
 tender texture and mobility, the first with diminished, 
 the second with increased, sensibility, are at least very 
 closely connected. Are they ever separated, or do they 
 depend on the same state of the solid? Future inqui- 
 ries may enable us to decide. 
 
 MORBI SOLIDORUM coNTiNENTiuM. The contain- 
 ing solids, or the parietes of cavitiesj are muscular 
 
 or membranous ; and their size may be, in different 
 ways, increased. When merely dilated beyond what 
 their elasticity or their muscular power can restore, it 
 is styled dilatatio; when cavities, as arteries or excretory 
 ducts, are so enlarged as to suffer the contents to pass out, 
 anastomosis; when the fibres of cavities are separated so 
 as to suffer fluids to escape through them, diafiedesis; 
 when ruptured, dierenis ; if ruptured by clistention, 
 pv&t, if by erosion, }i*ppsi$. The effects of these 
 changes will, be sufficiently obvious ; and, indeed, we 
 should not have introduced the subject but to explain 
 the terms. 
 
 The diseases from contraction are otstructio, when 
 from anastomosis a denser fluid than the vessel is des- 
 tined to carry passes into it, when its contents are in- 
 spissated, or when a solid substance impacts it; obsti- 
 ftatio, when the thickened parietes, or any tumour, ob- 
 structs the vessels; compressio, when cavities are dimi- 
 nished or obliterated by pressure ; collafisus, when the 
 sides fall in from diminished contents ; contractio, when 
 diminished from great elasticity or spasm ; and coatitus, 
 when the sides unite, and are conglutinated. 
 
 The morbi solidorum intrumentarii are the local dis- 
 eases of nosologists, and not a part of this subject. 
 
 Haller and De Haen Commentarii in Boerhaavii In- 
 stitutiones; Ludwig and Gaubii Institutiones Pathologic 
 Medicinalis. 
 
 MO'RBUS ATTO'NITUS, CA'DUCUS, COMMITI'ALIS, HER- 
 CU'LEUS, INFANTI'LIS, PUERI'LIS, INTERLU'NIUS, MA'GNUS, 
 SA'CER. See EPILE'PSIA. 
 
 MO'RBUS COXARIUS. This is properly the arthro- 
 pyosis, but various circumstances prevented our enlarg- 
 ing sufficiently on it at that time, and we prefer insert- 
 ing our account of it under this title, as the disease is 
 better discriminated by it from psoas abscess, and from 
 sciatica. De Haen, who first considered it distinctly, 
 also employs this term. 
 
 It generally comes on almost imperceptibly. The 
 first sensation is a dull pain, often attributed to fatigue, 
 to a strain, or, in more advanced life, to gout. When 
 the pain becomes so violent as to attract attention, it is 
 described as deeply seated, but on strong pressure it is- 
 greatly increased ; the glutaei and the vastus internus 
 are flabby ; and the glutseus, losing its elasticity, obli- 
 terates the line which apparently divided it from the 
 biceps and semitendinosus. The thigh itself is less, 
 though the nates on the side affected are sometimes 
 extended in breadth. In many cases the tubercle of 
 the ischium is lower, and the leg, on the side affected, 
 longer. In general, on walking, the toe drags a little on 
 the ground; and the limb is raised, or extended sideways, 
 with difficulty, though moved circularly with some case. 
 The pain is not considerable, except in the advanced 
 states of the disease, but it is not confined to the joint. 
 It sometimes extends to the knee, and is felt there 
 with so much violence, as to lead to a suspicion that 
 this joint is the seat of the disease. From the knee it 
 extends to the ankle, but is felt there less acutely. The 
 pain is sometimes on the upper part of the pectinseus, 
 near the place where psoas abscess first appears, and 
 then it descends on the inside of the thigh, nearly in 
 the direction of the adductores of the tricepsand vastus 
 externus, almost in a straight line from the knee to the 
 ankle. 
 
 For. some time the general health remains uniatet- 
 
MOR 
 
 1003 
 
 MOR 
 
 fupted; but, when the disease advances so as to be 
 acutely sensible to the touch, with an acute or throb- 
 bing pain, and a redness of the skin, hectic exacerba- 
 tions come on ; the patient starts in his sleep; theface 
 is of a leaden paleness, except when flushed with hectic 
 heat ; the skin is clammy ; the body wastes, and the 
 strength gradually sinks. 
 
 The shortening of the limbs has been esteemed a 
 mark of suppuration coming on ; but this is not correct. 
 The limb is sometimes shorter from the beginning, as 
 well as in the advanced stages ; nor is any certain con- 
 sequence to be drawn from this circumstance, unless it 
 suddenly becomes so, when it may give some suspicion 
 of matter having formed. 
 
 On dissection, the head, sometimes the neck of the 
 thigh bone, is carious ; nor is the change confined to 
 this bone, for the acetabulum equally suffers, and the 
 matter has been found to escape through it into the 
 cavity of the pelvis. Matter in proportional quan- 
 tities is occasionally found in the cotyloid cavity. 
 
 In. this disease there is evidently relaxation of the 
 ligament, with a alight inflammation. It probably 
 begins with inflammation of the head of the bone, 
 like that which occurs in the vertebrae, in cases of 
 distorted spine, and gradually presses it downward, 
 upward, or to either side, according to the portion 
 of the head affected ; and this will account for all 
 the variety of lengthening or shortening of the limb; for 
 the difficulty of moving the legs sideways and outwards, 
 or, for what sometimes happens, of keeping them to- 
 gether. 
 
 It is often confounded with rheumatism, and with 
 psoas abscess ; but from each may be distinguished by 
 the elongation or the abbreviation of the limb, by the in- 
 creased breadth of the nates, and the laxity of the glutaei 
 muscles. In the earlier periods also of psoas cases, the 
 difficulty of bending the body, or of putting either leg 
 forward, will sufficiently point out the part affected, 
 while the pain on pressure, dragging the toe, and the 
 relaxation of the glutaei muscles, will sufficiently dis- 
 tinguish it at a subsequent period. In rheumatism 
 _also the pain is more extended, the earlier fever more 
 considerable, with often external soreness. At every 
 period of the complaint the prognostic- must be un- 
 favourable ; but if the constitution is sound, without 
 any scrofulous taint, the disease incipient, and the 
 patient willing to pursue the necessary plans, we some- 
 times succeed. Even when suppuration has come on 
 the patient may escape, but it must be by the efforts of 
 nature alone. In such cases the abscess occasionally 
 bursts, though this sometimes does not occur, and the 
 matter is absorbed. In each circumstance the most 
 absolute rest, free country air, a milk diet, keeping the 
 bowels free, with the occasional use of the bark, are 
 chiefly useful. If any thing is more essentially neces- 
 sary than the others, it is absolute rest, with free coun- 
 try air. If any thing is less so, it is medicine. A stiff- 
 jiess of the joint is, however, the inevitable conse- 
 quence. 
 
 The causes appear to be most generally cold, from 
 damp beds, and lying in damp sheets. Blows and 
 strains also induce it ; but in children it often comes 
 on without the known influence of either, and seems 
 to be of a scrofulous nature, as it chiefly affects 
 
 those whose appearance shows the seminium of that 
 disease. 
 
 The cure of the disease, in the earlier or middle 
 stages, requires peculiar attention in the practitioner, 
 and no little resolution in the patient. Inflammation, 
 we have said, is the first symptom, and bleeding with 
 leeches, a moderately low diet, occasional doses of neu- 
 tral salts, together with the continued discharge of a 
 blister, will succeed. If the season permit, sea bathing 
 or cold pumping will complete the cure. In this state, 
 also, a light infusion of the bark, or any other bitter, 
 seems to have been of service. Should, after a tvial ot" 
 this plan, the disease continue, or seem to increase, an 
 issue should be made just behind the great trochanter. 
 The application of a caustic will, on the separation of 
 the eschar, form a deep sore, which should be so large 
 as to require, both in breadth and depth, a horse bean 
 for its continuance. Tenderness is in this case cruelty : 
 it should be done effectually, or wholly omitted. If 
 the pain and fever have not been violent, or have been 
 mitigated by the usual remedies, sea bathing may be 
 continued with this issue, as it can be easily covered by 
 leather spread round its margin with sticking plaster. 
 Some surgeons have recommended a seton; but the 
 cord does not penetrate so deep, and cannot be so con- 
 veniently covered to admit of sea bathing, which is a 
 most essential remedy. 
 
 Instead of leeches, cupping glasses have been re- 
 commended; and instead of blisters, the lime poultice, 
 made of one part of quicklime slacked in the air, with 
 two parts of oatmeal, made into a poultice with hogs' lard. 
 These are less effectual remedies, though sometimes 
 useful in irritable habits, where the terror excited by 
 the more acute remedies might be injurious. They 
 should be trusted, however, only in the slightest cases. 
 Opiates, particularly in theformofDover'spowder,may, 
 at any period of the disease, be allowed with safety ; 
 and often when the pain is violent with advantage. 
 
 Though we have chiefly trusted sea bathing and cold 
 pumping, yet the annals of the Bath hospital speak with 
 confidence of the utility of warm pumping ; and Dr. 
 Falconer has lately given a very satisfactory view of its 
 utility. The Bath waters can only be admitted when 
 fever has not come on, or when it has been checked 
 by the appropriate remedies. If the patient be tolerably 
 strong, and the symptoms moderate, the bath of 105 
 is used two or three times a week, and the patient con- 
 tinues in it from fifteen to twenty-five minutes. After 
 bathing a few times, on the intermediate days, the part 
 is pumped on for about five minutes, when the patient 
 receives 500 strokes. From this remedy the stiffness 
 and pain are relieved, the soreness and swelling di- 
 minish, the strength and plumpness of the limb gra- 
 dually return, and the leg, whatever was the change, 
 resumes its natural length and direction., 
 
 A similar application of hot water has been attempted 
 at a distance from Bath ; but whether it arises from 
 the heat employed being too low, or that the Bath wa- 
 ters derive, in part, their virtues from the mineral im- 
 prr ^nation, is uncertain ; the effects, however, have not 
 answered the expectations of the practitioner. The 
 warm sea water bath promises to be very useful, and to 
 this a pump may be readily adapted. 
 If the suppuration proceeds, notwithstanding every 
 6 M 2 
 
M O R 
 
 1004 
 
 MOR 
 
 effort, we have already remarked t,hat nature must 
 effect a cure, if the patient ever attains it ; and the plan 
 has been sufficiently detailed. 
 
 Hippocrates deMorbusInternis, cap. 54 58; Caelius 
 Aurelianus de Morbis Chronicis, lib. v. cap. 1 ; De 
 Haen de Morbo Coxario ; Falconer's Memoirs of the 
 Medical Society of London, vol. vi. 
 
 MO'RBUS GA'LLICUS I'NDICUS. See LUES VENEREA. 
 
 MO'RBUS HUNGA'RICUS. See AMPHEMEKINA HUN- 
 
 GARICA. 
 
 MO'RBUS STRAXGULA'TORIUS, TRUCULE'NTUS I'NFAN- 
 
 TUM. See SuFFOCATIO STRIDIA. 
 
 MO'RBUS NI'GER. The BLACK. DISEASE, melena 
 of Sauvages, melaina nosos of Hippocrates, of which he 
 describes two kinds. In the first the patient vomits 
 black bile, sometimes bloody and sour ; a thin saliva, 
 or green bile. The acrimony of the fluid occasionally 
 inflames the mouth, and its acidity affects the teeth in 
 the usual way. Vomiting relieves, but flatulence af- 
 fects the patient when empty, and a great load is felt 
 after eating. A slow fever, head ach, dim sight, 
 heaviness in the legs, and blackness in the skin, are 
 common symptoms. Frequent cathartics, with whey, 
 milk, and other diluent drinks, are only necessary. 
 The second kind consists of a discharge of concrete 
 blood of a blackish red colour, mixed with a large 
 quantity of insipid, acid, or viscid phlegm, thrown up 
 by vomit. This evacuation is generally preceded by a 
 pungent tensive pain in both hypochondria, and the 
 appearance of the disease is attended with anxiety, a 
 compressive pain in the praecordia, and fainting, which 
 last is more frequent," and more violent, when the 
 blood evacuated is fetid and corrupt. 
 
 In modern authors, every dark coloured discharge 
 has this appellation, and little care is taken to distinguish 
 its source. A black discharge may be either bile or 
 blood. Each is distinguished by the colour when diluted, 
 for bile is of a dark yellow, and blood is red. But in 
 worn-out constitutions the bile will not always assume on 
 dilution the yellow hue ; and in this case the black 
 matter consists of dark flakes, or sometimes a dark 
 pitchy matter is discharged. The latter appearance is 
 not indeed a diagnostic mark, for it is the colour of 
 the meconium in young children, and is the substance 
 often discharged after long continued constipation. 
 
 When these distinctions are kept in view, the practice 
 is easy. The discharge of blood is either an active or 
 a passive haemorrhage, generally passive, and in neither 
 case highly dangerous. Indeed we have seen very 
 considerable discharges of Wood by stool, from strains 
 in the young and active, yield to nitre, to opiates with 
 occasional mild laxatives. The passive haemorrhages 
 require astringents, with the vitriolic acid. Thebloorl 
 in these cases flows from different arteries, and its 
 source requires no variation of practice. 
 
 When the bile is dark, a previous suppression has 
 usually occurred ; and the discharge, which is essentially 
 necessary, must be regulated by the strength of the 
 patient. The pitch-like bile, or perhaps the grumous 
 blood, requires also to be evacuated ; and the best me- 
 dicine for each purpose, if the strength of the patient 
 will admit, is calomel. This medicine, were we to re- 
 vive the term, we should style the true cholagogue. 
 But the pitchy and the flaky bile, in worn-out constitu- 
 
 tions, must be gradually discharged, and the strength 
 supported by wine, by nourishing diet, by aromatics, 
 and by any thing but astringents. 
 
 Pains are uncommon; and if they occur, must be 
 obviated by fomentations, and by opiates. They are 
 truly spasmodic, for inflammatory pains only attend in- 
 flammation of the membranes of the liver. 
 
 Thte discharge from piles sometimes resembles the 
 melaena ; but the pain, at the lower part of the rectum, 
 the fulness and tension, sufficiently distinguish them. 
 
 See Hippocrates, lib. ii. De Morbis, sect. v. ; Hoff- 
 man, Rationalis Medicina Systema; Edinburgh Medi- 
 cal Commentaries, vol. iv. ; London Medical Journal, 
 vol. i. p. 10. 
 
 MORDE'HI. A disease to which the East Indians 
 are subject. It is a fever seemingly from bile in the 
 stomach. See F. Hoffman, De Morb. Epidemicis. 
 
 MORDE'XYN. A disorder very common at Goa, 
 which seizes the patient suddenly, attended with a con- 
 tinual nausea and vomiting, and often proves fatal. 
 F. Hoffman, De Morbis Epidemicis. 
 
 MORHU'A. See ASELLUS MAJOR. 
 
 MORI'LLE. See AMANITA. 
 
 MORI'NA. A plant, named in honour of Dr. 
 Morin of Paris. Marina fiersica Lin. Sp. PI. 39, said 
 to be cordial and perspirativc. 
 
 MORI'NGA. Guillandina morin^a Lin. Sp. PI. 546. 
 A large tree in Malabar and Ceylon, whose fruit is a 
 foot long, angular, as thick as a carrot, and delicious to 
 the taste. The leaves, root, bark, and fruit, are said to 
 be antispasmodic and sudorific. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MO'RO (from morns, a mulberry}. An abscess in 
 the flesh, resembling a mulberry. 
 
 MOROCTHUS. See OMOROCTHUS. 
 
 MORO'SIS, (from ftw^s, foolish}. STUPIDITY, 
 IDIOTISM. This may be styled a mental disease, 
 sometimes owing to a more slow expansion of the men- 
 tal faculties, which often, however, attain their powers 
 suddenly, and in perfection, as suppressed irritability is 
 followed by excess of excitement. When the mental 
 powers are developed slowly, we often find a defective 
 conformation of the cranium, and particularly an elon- 
 gation of the upper part, while the sides are unusually 
 depressed. Pinel, who scarcely admitted any organic 
 defect to produce mania, admits it as a cause of idiotism. 
 When in a less degree, it is not connected with any de- 
 fective organization which the knife can discover. 
 
 Dr. Cullen considers this disease as synonymous with 
 AMENTIA. Sauvages makes it a species of AMENTIA, 
 and defines it a slowness or inability in the faculty of 
 imagining or conceiving; consequently a debility in 
 judgment without delirium. Stupidity differs from 
 folly, as stupid or idiotic persons want both conception 
 and memory. See AMENTIA. 
 
 MOROSITA'TES, (from morosus, fiet?vish,~)&v& dis- 
 eases wherein the desires and aversions are unnatural 
 and depraved, and in which it is difficult to please 
 or satisfy. A morose man, speaking of him in a state 
 of disease, constantly requires what is injurious, and is 
 averse to what would be beneficial. In Dr. Cullen's 
 system these diseases are synonymous with dysorexiae, 
 appetites erroneous and defective. In the last editions 
 they are included under the class locales, because al- 
 most all the species of dysorexy are affections of a 
 
MOB 
 
 1005 
 
 MOR 
 
 particular part rather than of the whole body. The 
 nostalgia alone, if it can be called a disease, cannot be 
 esteemed a local one; but he thought he could not well 
 separate an uncertain disease from the rest of dysorex- 
 ies. See Nosologiae Methodicae Synopsis, vol. ii. 
 
 MORPH-/A,(|i4of0!/*, from f"?0, forma externa). 
 MORPHEW, SCURF, a species of the leprosy seated in the 
 skin. The brown itching morphew is named hefiatizon. 
 
 MORPIO'NES. CRAB LICE, so called from their 
 resembling crabs : fiediculi fiubis Lin. plactule, fietola, 
 fiessolate. They are flattish, more round than the 
 common lice, with a shorter thorax, and the four hinder 
 feet, very strong, perforate the cuticle, and stick so 
 close that they can be with difficulty dislodged. They 
 do not only affect the pubes, but the axillae, eye brows, 
 and eye lids, and are often found on the breast, abdo- 
 men, thighs, and legs, in persons who have those parts 
 covered with strong hair ; but they seldom fix upon the 
 hairy scalp. They occasion considerable itching, which 
 may be cured by destroying them with black soap, or 
 a solution of sublimate in rose water, in the proportion 
 of 3 ss. to fb i- of the water: strong mercurial ointment 
 is an effectual remedy. See PEDICULUS. 
 
 MORS. 'See DEATH. 
 
 MORSE'LLUS, or MORSU'LUS, (a dim. of mor- 
 sus, a bite}. See TROCHISCI. 
 
 MORSU'RA, (from mordeo, to bite,) a BITE, gene- 
 rally applied to the bite of a mad dog, a viper, or any 
 venomous animal. 
 
 MO'RSUS, (from the same). A BITE, or PAIN re- 
 sembling that from a bite of an insect. 
 
 MO'RSUS DIABO'LI. See TUB* FALLOPIAN*, or DE- 
 VIL'S BIT, and SUCISA. 
 
 Mo'RSUS GALLl'.\.. See ALSIXE. 
 
 MO'RSUS RA'N.S. See MICROLEUCONYMPH.SA. 
 
 MORT DE CHIEN. A spasmodic disease of pe- 
 culiar violence and obstinacy, not generally understood. 
 The name is assigned by the seamen, who probably 
 consider this disgraceful termination of their lives as the 
 death of a dog. The disease is mentioned by Bontius, 
 and by Mr. Girdlestone; but considered more distinctly 
 and accurately by Mr. Curtis in his account of the Coast 
 Diseases of the East Indies. It is a violent spasm affect- 
 ing not only the extremities, but the bowels, drawing the 
 intestines into a hard knot, attended with great cold- 
 ness and debility, and within a very short period fatal. 
 It has been attributed to acrimonious bile; but previous 
 evacuations do not prevent it, nor emetics, with purga- 
 tives, relieve it. External warmth, with the most active 
 stimulants, and opium, in very large doses, appear to 
 have been the most useful remedies. See Curtis's Ac- 
 count of the Coast Diseases of the East Indies. 
 
 MO'RTA. Synonymous with PEMPHIGUS. 
 
 MORTARIO'LUM, (dim. of mortarium, a mortar). 
 In chemistry, a mould on which cupels are formed ; in 
 anatomy, the sockets of the teeth. See ALVEOLI. 
 
 MORTIFICA'TIO, (from mors, death, and Jio, to 
 /traduce). A MORTIFICATION. Sjihacelus, ignis frigi- 
 dus. Hippocrates uses sphacelus in different senses, 
 sometimes confining it to a corruption of the bone, 
 which, in the language of Celsus, is called -vitiari; but 
 these words are used in general to express the corrup- 
 tion of the flesh as well as bones. A mortification of 
 the soft parts only Hippocrates. styles safiron, mydosen, 
 and se/iomenon. The word sfihacelus was used by the 
 
 ancients to express violent pains and inflammations ter- 
 minating in mortification, as well as the withering of 
 any part. Galen confines the term sphacelus to an 
 incipient gangrene. 
 
 Boerhaave considers gangrene as a beginning morti- 
 fication. Mr. Pott calls it gangrene in the cellular 
 membrane and the skin, but when attacking the mus- 
 cles, sphacelus. A mortification in the bone is called a 
 caries. Dr. Cullen considers the mortification not as 
 a genus of disease, but as a termination of inflamma- 
 tion; and he divides it into gangraena and sphacelus. 
 In the first, after an inflammation, the part becomes 
 livid, soft, has little sensibility, and is often covered 
 with ichorous vesicles; in the second after a gangrene, 
 the part becomes black, flaccid, easily lacerating, with- 
 out sensation or heat, and attended with the fcetor of 
 putrid flesh ; the malady quickly spreading : the latter 
 is, therefore, an higher degree of the former. 
 
 A mortification is, the death and consequent putre- 
 faction of one part of the body while the rest is alive. 
 Celsus describes its progress in the following terms. 
 The flesh is black or livid, dry or parched, and the 
 external skin generally full of blackish pustules: then 
 that which is next to it is pale or livid, almost aerugi- 
 nous, and without sensation. It is still worse in an 
 inflammation, since all the symptoms spread at once, 
 the ulcer into the pustulous place, the pustules into 
 that which is pale and livid, the pale or livid into that 
 which is inflamed, and that which is inflamed into that 
 which is sound. 
 
 It is singular that this subject has so long remained 
 in a state of so much confusion, not only with respect 
 to its nomenclature, but to its causes and treatment. 
 We have found in no author a connected and sys- 
 tematic view of the subject ; and we must, therefore, on 
 this, as on several other occasions, endeavour to unite 
 the scattered limbs and supply the deficient links. In 
 this enquiry we shall employ the term mortification as a 
 generic one. 
 
 The simple idea of mortification is, as we have al- 
 ready said, the death of a portion of the body while the 
 rest continues alive, often in a sound state. This par- 
 tial death may arise from general or local causes. The 
 general causes are fever, or great debility; each occa- 
 sionally attended with a dissolved state of the fluids. 
 Fevers attended with mortification are the violent in- 
 flammatory ones, with local inflammation, or the jail 
 and hospital fevers. Diseases of debility are those of 
 old age, anasarca, scurvy, bruises, and causes which 
 check the circulation of the blood, or impede the nervous 
 influence. In these cases, the life of the part is destroy- 
 ed by the violent excitement, or the tone of the consti- 
 tution gradually diminished, by advancing age, a seden- 
 tary life, or an unalimentary diet. In internal inflam- 
 mations we cannot see the progress, but it is probably 
 the same as in the external parts. In the latter the pain 
 ceases, the purulent matter becomes acrid and sanious; 
 air bubbles are set at liberty, collecting in small vesica- 
 tions, under the skin, or distending the whole organ by 
 an emphysematous swelling. A slight delirium comes 
 on, with either dejection of spirits, or with a calm sere- 
 nity of mind; but, in each case, attended with a pecu- 
 liarly wild expression of countenance; though some- 
 times with a very peculiar expression of serenity, with a 
 blackness under the eyes. The pulse is usually quick, 
 
MOR 
 
 1006 
 
 31 OR 
 
 Jo-,v, and often intermitting. In the earlier stages, deep 
 incisions are attended with a discharge of blood still 
 fiord ; but the skin, the muscles, and the cellular 
 membrane, soon melt down into a brownish offensive 
 mass. See INFLAMMATIO. 
 
 In the jail and hospital fevers, depositions sometimes 
 take place, resembling, at first, in appearance, critical 
 abscesses, but rather of the nature of the anthrax or 
 carbuncle, running rapidly into mortification ; and, 
 when these do not appear, discolorations, apparently 
 slight will be observed on the skin, which often run 
 deep, and the mischief is concealed till no longer 
 within the reach of art. 
 
 Mortifications, from debility, are frequent in old age, 
 and these are sometimes chiefly local. When attended 
 with great pain, they are highly distressing ; but they 
 sometimes occur without being perceived. Mr. Pott 
 first pointed out the painful kind, as the subjects of 
 treatment different from that which had been usually 
 recommended: the other kinds are the dry, and what 
 has been styled the tvlnte gangrene. In the dry gan- 
 grene the parts shrivel, the fluids are observed, but no 
 putrefactive fermentation can take place without mois- 
 ture. The part remains attached, for a time, like an 
 extraneous one, and may be amputated above the mark, 
 which separates the dead from the living portion; but 
 nature at last often makes the separation, as in other 
 gangrenes. Theiv/rite gangrene, sometimes mentioned, 
 seems rather to be a paralytic insensibility than truly 
 gangrenous. 
 
 In general, the topical gangrenes of advanced life 
 are owing to ossifications of the arteries, and we suspect 
 the pains attending those described by Mr. Pott are 
 owing to the effort of the arteries above, endeavouring 
 to conquer the obstruction. We have instances of 
 similar pains in paralytic limbs, when sensation is re- 
 covering, and in anasarcous ones, when the water is 
 removed. What adds to the probability of the cause is, 
 that the pains occur some time previous to the darkness 
 appearing on the skin, which is usually first observed 
 between the toes. 
 
 Water, collected for a long time, in the lower extre- 
 mities, presses on the nerves and arteries, destroying 
 both sensibility and irritability. In such cases, a slight 
 wound often becomes gangrenous, and the vesicles, 
 raised by the water, and by which it is occasionally 
 discharged, sometimes cover a deep mortification. 
 Such consequences are not, however, common, and when 
 mortification, in such instances, does follow, it is super- 
 ficial, and often easily removed. See ANASARCA. 
 
 In scorbutic habits, particularly in sailors after long 
 voyages, in soldiers from an unhealthy encampment, 
 or afcer a siege, and in prisoners after confinement, ul- 
 cers break out chiefly in the lower extremities, which 
 discharge a thin ichor, and sometimes terminate inmor- 
 tification. Instances are also recorded of mortifications 
 rapidly coming on without any evident cause. 
 
 Other causes are ligatures, wounds, fractures, where 
 the soft parts are greatly bruised or lacerated ; aneu- 
 risms, or ruptured arteries, with whatever impedes 
 the influence of the nervous power, or the flow of blood 
 from the heart. From these causes, mortification often 
 occurs in palsied limbs, or is the effect of severe long 
 continued coLD,q. v. Compression of the spinal marrow 
 jn cases of distorted vertebrae, gr. of other tumours in the 
 
 course of the larger nerves, equally produce it, by first 
 inducing palsy. 
 
 The event of mortification is always doubtful ; and 
 when the cause is irrecoverable debility, obstructions 
 which art cannot remove, or ossifications of the arteries, 
 we can scarcely expect a cure. Internal mortifications 
 are usually beyond the reach of medicine; yet we see 
 in cases where the operation is performed for strangu- 
 lated hernia a beginning blackness, not followed in some 
 cases by any fatal event; and find that even a portion of 
 intestine may be thrown off, after intususceptio, in 
 which internal mortification must have preceded. 
 W T e should not, therefore, relax in our efforts, when ap- 
 pearances of internal mortification have come on; and, 
 in fact, we find in enteritis the most threatening symp- 
 toms of this kind apparently relieved. 
 
 The most important symptom to guldens in cases of 
 mortification, is the appearance of separation. When 
 the general principle of the disease, in the constitution, 
 is checked, a red line, sometimes considerably above the 
 mortified part, appears. At this line the dead part 
 drops from the living; and, when it is discovered, am- 
 putation above that line will greatly save the strength 
 of the patient : were the natural separation suffered 
 to go on, amputation would be afterwards necessary, 
 if the stump is expected to be ever useful. In cases, 
 however, where, from the violence of the bruise, morti- 
 fication appears inevitable, amputation, previous to its 
 coming on, will succeed, at no great distance from the 
 wounded part, if above the place where it is bruised, or 
 to which inflammation has extended. 
 
 When mortification appears to have taken place after 
 internal inflammation, we have said our endeavours 
 must not be relaxed, but we must check all evacuations, 
 and support the strength with more generous nourish- 
 ment, give wine so far as the original disease will per- 
 mit, occasionally bark, and more certainly opium. 
 
 In external mortifications, from inflammation, it has 
 been common immediately to give bark. But this is 
 not always necessary, and sometimes injurious. If the 
 increased action of the vessels still continues, it must 
 be moderated by a stimulus, a little below that which 
 supports the inflammation ; and it is in this state 
 that the application of a solution of muriated ammonia 
 with vinegar is peculiarly useful. At this period also, 
 opiates will be advantageous. When the disease has 
 proceeded farther, and the part is wholly dead, the 
 warmer applications, soon to be mentioned, will be ne- 
 cessary. It has been usual to direct, in such cases, inci- 
 sions or scarifications down to the living portion of the 
 limb. It has been practised, and opposed, without 
 sufficient foundation. It is often useful to admit of the 
 access of the stimuli to the living part, to assist the se- 
 paration; and there is no danger from the absorption 
 of the putrid matter, as has been supposed. Yet, on 
 the whole, the advantages of this plan, In practice, do 
 not appear to be considerable. 
 
 In those mortifications which attend~jail and hospital 
 fevers, the bark, with cordials, each in the fullest doses, 
 are absolutely necessary ; nor are there any limits to 
 the exhibition, but what arise from the situation of the 
 patient. In such cases, all abscesses must be opened 
 very early. We cannot wait for a proper purulent mat- 
 ter, which nature is most frequently unable to form ; 
 for the discharge is most often fetid and sanious. 
 
31 OR 
 
 1007 
 
 MOS 
 
 The topical mortifications are most frequent ; and, 
 in these, Mr. Pott has taught us the superior advantages 
 of opium. In general, this medicine is indicated when 
 great pain has preceded ; and it is probable that, as ex- 
 cess of contraction lessens the irritability of muscular 
 fibres, so excess of excitement will impair the nervous 
 energy. Opium, therefore, as diminishing the cause, 
 \vill contribute to lessen the effect. Whether opium 
 will add to the efficacy of other medicines, or will, 
 alone, relieve diseases of this kind, has not yet been as- 
 certained. We have reason to think it will prove a 
 useful addition, in the greater number of cases. 
 
 If opium fails in the painful gangrenes, proceeding 
 from ossifications, we know not what can be substituted. 
 Bark, wine, and other cordials will have little effect ; 
 nor will any thing succeed but amputation. Where, 
 "however, must we amputate, or where does ossification 
 end ? and in an old, worn out, debilitated frame, is the 
 operation advisable ? To add a few weeks to a decaying 
 constitution will not justify what Dr. Aitkin calls an 
 Herculean experiment. 
 
 The rest of the practice is empirical. Bark, wine, 
 ardent spirits, and opium, must be given in doses equal 
 to the emergency, and often accumulated with great 
 rapidity. It might perhaps render the practice less em- 
 pirical, if surgeons were to distinguish more accurately 
 when stimulants and when antiseptics were necessary. 
 The list of stimulants is unusually long; but the order 
 indirecta, including wine, alcohol, &c. is of equivo- 
 cal use, as followed by loss of tone, unless the applica- 
 tion is continued. As powerful antiseptics also they 
 have been preferred, and we should also remember, 
 that in general, when the disease is first checked, nature 
 exerts all her powers to continue the salutary process. 
 We add to the antiseptic power of these stimulants by 
 camphor, which may be properly combined with them, 
 and sometimes by the warmer essential oils, which may 
 perhaps be more often used with advantage ; and the 
 effects of all are increased, by their being heated to a 
 degree so high as the patient can bear. In local mor- 
 tifications from debility, the antiseptics are often only 
 necessary ; and of these the myrrh is frequently very 
 useful, and in cases of a high degree of faetor, the 
 carrot poultice, the charcoal, the effervescing poultices, 
 particularly with the oak bark, and the .cummin seed, 
 are highly advantageous. In every situation of this 
 kind, however, the constitution must be supported, by a 
 generous diet ; by wine, frequently by bark. 
 
 In many instances, the bark is inadmissible, either 
 from fulness, asthma, or other constitutional complaints. 
 In these circumstances, wine, probably opium, ammo- 
 nia, with stimulant applications of the greatest efficacy, 
 must be employed. We have not found that the other 
 bitters will supply the place of the bark ; but the ca- 
 momile flowers have been recommended, though mo- 
 dern practice appears to rank them among the more 
 inert remedies. 
 
 Antiseptic poultices are of different kinds. The as- 
 tringents, of which the chief is the oak bark, are highly 
 useful; and this, joined with fermenting substances, is 
 often highly useful. The addition of charcoal is said to 
 correct the foetor, and it may add also to the antiseptic 
 power. Since, however, it was introduced by the re- 
 commendation of the first Monro, the bark has been 
 implicitly trusted. 
 
 We might add a hint, that amputation has been often 
 employed too early, and that ecchymosis has been mis- 
 taken for mortification. Yet, as we can lay down no 
 general rules for the conduct in cases of emergency, we 
 would not insinuate doubts which might be prejudicial 
 to the character of the surgeon, without reason or foun- 
 dation. 
 
 The tendency to mortification from scorbutic affec- 
 tions must be obviated by fresh vegetables, and the native 
 vegetable acids. Those from tumours of the spine or 
 other parts, from palsies, &c. must be relieved by 
 remedies adapted to the original affection. 
 
 Boerhaavii Aphorismi. Hildanus de Gangraena et 
 Sphacelo. Heister's Surgery. Kirkland on Pott's Re- 
 marks on Fractures. Pott's Works. Bell on Ulcers, 
 edit. 3. p. 93 122. Kirkland's Medical Surgery, 
 vol. ii. p. 291 433. London Medical Transactions, 
 vol. iii. p. 47. Pearson's Principles of Surgery, vol. i. 
 p. 105. W T hite's Surgery, p. 8. 
 
 MO'RTUA TE'RRA. See CAPUT MORTUUM. 
 
 MO'RUM, (from morus, a mulberry}. An excres- 
 cence on the surface of the skin in many parts of the 
 body, resembling a mulberry. When on the eyelids, 
 the Arabians call it alchute. 
 
 MO'RUS, (from the Hebrew term mora, black}. 
 The MULBERRY TREE, morug nigra Lin. Sp. PI. 1398. 
 Its fruit hath the common quality of all sub-acid fruits, 
 quenching thirst by their coolness, and by exciting an 
 excretion of mucus in the mouth ; a similar effect is 
 also produced in the stomach, where they also correct 
 putrescency, which occasions an uneasy clammy sensa- 
 tion in the fauces. A syrup is prepared from this fruit, 
 though but little used. See Raii Historia. The bark 
 of the root of the mulberry tree has an acrid bitter 
 taste, is said to be a cathartic, and has been used with 
 success as a vermifuge, particularly in cases of the tape 
 worm, given in powder, in the dose of half a drachm. 
 
 MO'RXI. A pestilential distemper very common in 
 Malabar and other parts of the East Indies. 
 
 MO'SA. A liniment used in Germany, made of 
 wheat flower and milk, nearly of the consistence of 
 thin paste. 
 
 MOSCH. The roriferous vessels, which Bilsius 
 thought that he had discovered, but never demonstrated. 
 Castellus. 
 
 MOSCHATELLI'NA, adoxa moschatelina Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 527, ranunculus nemorosus, aristolochia rotunda-, 
 conca-va,dcnticulata; a diminutive from moschus; called 
 so in consequence of its smell. The root is supposed 
 to be resolvent and detergent. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MO'SCHUS, (from the Arabic term moscA). MUSK, 
 C7tfi6a, is an odoriferous grumous substance, an inspis- 
 sated secreted fluid of the moschus moschiferus of Lin- 
 naeus, and the Tibet musk of Pennant. This animal is of 
 the deer kind, and the drug is found in a follicle of the 
 size of a hen's egg, on the belly of the male only. The 
 bag is kidney shaped, pendulous, opening by two small 
 orifices ; a naked oblong one, and another smaller with 
 long hairs. The best musk is brought from Tonquin 
 in China, in thin bags, with brownish hairs ; an inferior 
 sort from the East Indies is in bags with white hairs. 
 Neumann thinks both equally good. 
 
 The best musk is dry, with a kind of unctuosiry, of a 
 dark reddish brown colour, in small round grains, with 
 very few hard black clots, perfectly free from any sandy 
 
MOS 
 
 1008 
 
 MOX 
 
 or other visible foreign matter. Chewed and rubbed 
 with a knife on paper, it is bright, yellowish, smooth, 
 and free from grittiness. Laid on a red hot iron, it 
 flames, and burns almost entirely away, leaving only 
 an exceedingly small quantity of light greyish ashes. 
 The taste is bitterish and subacrid, the smell highly 
 fragrant, in small quantities, or at a distance. Rectified 
 spirit of wine takes up the whole of the active part ; 
 but the smell is only discovered on dilution : a drop or 
 two communicates to a quart of wine, or to water, a 
 rich scent. The quantity of liquor which may thus be 
 flavoured by a certain known proportion of musk is the 
 best criterion of its goodness. With water it is mixed 
 only by the intervention of mucilage, as in the follow- 
 ing preparation. 
 
 MI'STURA MOSCHATA, formerly Julefium moscho. 
 Take of rose water, six ounces; of musk, two scru- 
 ples ; of the mucilage of gum arabic, and of double re- 
 fined sugar, of each one drachm ; grind the musk with 
 sugar, then with the gum, and add the rose water by 
 degrees. Volatile spirits enable the water to suspend 
 or dissolve more of the musk ; and two drachms of 
 the volatile spirit may be added to the above mixture. 
 Dose, two or three table spoonfuls. In distillation, 
 however, water carries over all the odoriferous matter, 
 while the rectified spirit scarcely conveys any portion 
 of it. 
 
 Though the smell of musk sometimes disorders those 
 who are peculiarly sensible and irritable, yet, when 
 taken inwardly, it abates those symptoms which its 
 smell produces. It is one of the principal antispasmo- 
 dics ; but its advantages are often lost by giving it in 
 too small doses. Dr. Wall informs us that two persons, 
 labouring under a subsultus tendinum, extreme anxiety, 
 and want of sleep, occasioned by the bite of a mad dog, 
 were perfectly relieved by two doses of musk of sixteen 
 grains each ; adding that convulsive hiccoughs, attended 
 with the worst symptoms, were removed by two doses 
 often grains each. When, on account of convulsions, 
 no medicine could be given at the mouth, musk suc- 
 ceeded in a clyster ; and those who were averse to per- 
 fumes, expressed no objection to it in a bolus ; but under 
 six grains he never saw any benefit by its use. Ten grains 
 and upward promoted usually a diaphoresis without heat- 
 ing or giving any uneasiness : on the contrary, it abates 
 pain, raises the spirits, and, after the sweat begins, pro- 
 motes sleep; and in maniacal cases hath afforded a tem- 
 porary relief. Dr. Owen, of Shrewsbury, relates a 
 singular instance of success from yet larger doses, viz. 
 of half a drachm every four hours, in a convulsive disor- 
 der, after all the usual methods had failed. See London 
 Medical Observations and Inquiries, vol. iii. 
 
 Though we highly respect these authorities,yetourown 
 experience does not support them in their full extent, 
 which may probably be owing to the medicine not being 
 genuine. In large doses it is said to procure sleep, and 
 as certainly to occasion a profuse sweat. It has been 
 hence considered as a sudorific, and given in the latter 
 stages of fever, particularly where subsultus and convul- 
 sions had come on. In gout retroceding to the stomach 
 or head, and in delirium, it is also said to be a valuable 
 medicine. 
 
 Some practitioners consider musk as a medicine of 
 little or no consequence ; but for what reasons it is 
 difficult to determine, since the experience of every day 
 
 proves it certainly a diaphoretic and antispasmodic, 
 given in such doses as are properly adapted to the con- 
 stitution of the patient and nature of the complaint ; 
 but, on the whole, it is not a very certain or a very 
 powerful medicine. 
 
 See Lewis and Cullen's Materia Medica, and Neu- 
 mann's Chemical Works. 
 
 MO'SCHUS A'RABUM. See ABELMOSCHUS. 
 
 MO'SCHUS A'RTIFICIALIS, is a medicine lately in- 
 troduced from Germany. Four ounces of nitrous acid 
 are added to an ounce of oil of amber, constantly stir- 
 ring them ; and the result is a spongy mass, highly fe- 
 tid, but resembling in smell nitrous oxide rather than 
 musk. This preparation has been for some years 
 known, and was introduced as a medicine for the hoop- 
 ing cough ; but, even among the young, sanguine inno- 
 vators is now seldom heard of. 
 
 MO'SE HAZUA'NIA. See ENDIOA. 
 
 MOSQUI'T^E. A cutaneous disorder in the East 
 Indies, sometimes produced by sweating, sometimes by 
 the bite of an insect of this name, moaqueta. With the 
 pimples an itching comes on, succeeded by an ulcer. 
 When from sweating, the relaxant or diapnoic sudo- 
 rifics are useful ; and the itching is allayed by wash- 
 ing with vinegar in which nitre is dissolved, or with 
 which lime juice is mixed. See Bontius de Medicina 
 Indorum. 
 
 MOSY'LLON, (ftoo-iiAAov). See CINNAMOMUM. 
 
 MO'TA. See CASTANA. 
 
 MOTO'RES OCULO'RUM, molorii ocutorum com- 
 munes, oculares communes, and oculo musculares,are the 
 third pair of nerves from the head, which pierce the 
 dura mater by the sides of the sellaturcica, run through 
 the foramen lacerum orbitale superius, to all the mus- 
 cles of the eyes, except the obliquus superior and ab- 
 ductor of each. They likewise supply the levator pal- 
 pebrae superioris, and send twigs to form the ciliary 
 nerves, to the choroides and iris. 
 
 MOTO'RES OCULO'RUM EXTERNI, occulares externi, 
 ojihthalmici externi, orbitarii, and oculo muscular i es, ex- 
 terni, are the sixth pair of nerves that go out from the 
 head to the abductores oculorum, running forward on 
 the side of the cella turcica, and getting into the orbit 
 by the foramen lacerum- orbitale superius. By the side 
 of the sella turcica they give off what is called the be- 
 ginning of the intercostal nerves, but they are more 
 properly branches of the intercostal, which join these 
 nerves. 
 
 MOTO'RII. See SPASMUS CLONICUS, andMoroREs 
 
 OCULORUM. 
 
 MO'TOS, LINT, (ft*?*?). See CARBASUS. 
 
 MOUL-I'LA seu MOUL-ELAVOU, the INDIAN LEMON 
 THEE, bombax ceiba Lin. Sp. PI. 959, the fruit of which 
 is both acid and aromatic, like the pepper. See Rail 
 Historia. 
 
 MOUNT-SIGN WATER, a chalybeate, which 
 seems to retain for a long time its ingredients, without 
 decomposition. See an Essay on the Liverpool Spa 
 Water, by T. Houlston, M. D. 
 
 MO'XA, (a Japanese term,) artemisia vulgarin 
 Lin. Sp. PI. 1188, musia-fiatirts, MOXA, is a soft lanu- 
 ginous substance, prepared in Japan from the young 
 leaves of a species of mugwort, by beating them, 
 when thoroughly dried, to separate the fine lanuginous 
 fibres, which are then formed into small cones. The 
 
M U C 
 
 1009 
 
 MUL 
 
 down on the leaves of mullein, cotton, and hemp, are 
 not greatly inferior. 
 
 In the eastern countries, when the actual cautery is 
 required, a little cone of the moxa is laid upon the part, 
 previously moistened, and set on fire at the top : it 
 burns down with a temperate glowing heat, and pro- 
 duces a dark coloured spot, the exulceration of which 
 is promoted by applying a little garlic. In Asia this 
 kind of cautery is employed in preventing and curing 
 many complaints, particularly chronic rheumatisms, 
 gout, the morbus coxarius, and other painful affections 
 of the joints. See Kaempfer Amoenitates Exoticae, p. 
 502, &c. Abbe Grosier's History of China. 
 
 MUCA'GO, (from mucus, mucilage}. See Muci- 
 
 LAGO. 
 
 MUCHA'RUM. A barbarous word, signifying an 
 infusion of roses, in warm water, reduced to a syrup, 
 with sugar. 
 
 MUCH LU'XUS ACTTVUS, and PASSI'VUS, 
 (from mucus, and^uo, tojlovo). See GONORRHCEA. 
 
 MUCILA'GO, (from mucus"). A MUCILAGE; ntu- 
 cago, a viscid glutinous liquor, made by dissolving the 
 gum, or the soluble part of gum arabic, quince seeds, 
 &c. in water. 
 
 Young plants particularly abound in mucilage, and 
 seem to consist of it almost wholly. In the mallows, 
 lintseed, and some of the cryptogamiae, as the lichens, 
 confervas, and mushrooms, it is almost uncombined : in 
 the milky plants it is in part separated, and united with 
 oil and water. In every instance, it seems to be formed 
 independent of light, which is rather an ingredient 
 of the gluten. It is occasionally united with sugar, 
 sometimes with oil, forming what are styled fat oils. 
 It is insipid ; soluble in water ; insoluble in alcohol ; 
 coagulated by weak acids, and metallic solutions ; not 
 inflammable, but almost wholly exhaling in carbonic 
 acid gas ; changeable by the nitric acid into the oxalic, 
 and by the muriatic into the citric acid. When diluted 
 with water it becomes acid, and, in distillation, gives 
 over the pyromucus acid. 
 
 The fluid, separated from the glands about the joints 
 to facilitate their motion, is styled mucilage. See SY- 
 NOVIA. 
 
 MUCILAGIXO'SA LIGAME'NTA. See CAPSU- 
 
 LARIA LIGAMEXTA. 
 
 MCCILAGINO'SA EXTRACTA, are what the French 
 chemists have styled extractive matter. They are the 
 mucilage of the plant, united with its proper juices, 
 scarcely changed by heat. 
 
 MUCOCA'RN'EUS, (from mucus, and caro, flesh,") 
 myxo sarcoma, an epithet for a tumour, or abscess, 
 partly fleshy, and partly mucous. Severinus. 
 
 MUCO'SJE GLA'XDUL^E. See COWPERI GLAN- 
 DULE ; sometimes the name of the conglobatae, to dis- 
 tinguish them from the glandular conglomeratae, called 
 
 YASCVLOSi. 
 
 MUCO'SUM LIGAME'NTUM, a ligamentous 
 cartilage, and full of mucus,s ituated betwixt each verte- 
 bra, admitting them to recede from, or approach nearer 
 to, each other. To their elasticity it is owing, that at 
 night a man is somewhat shorter than in a morning. 
 
 MU'CRONATI,(from mucro, a sharp point"). Leaves 
 or fruits of plants terminating in a point, termed mucro- 
 nated. Mucro is also the sharp point of the heart. 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 MUCRONA'TUM OS. See EKSIFORMIS CAR- 
 
 TILAGO. 
 
 MUCU'N'A GUA'CU, dolicAos urens Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1020. The largest and most beautiful kind of phaseo- 
 lus in Brasil ; growing also in Malabar. The beans are 
 poisonous, but easily rendered fit for food. See Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 MU'CUS, (from the Arabic mule,) myxa; myxara; 
 myjcas; the viscid fluid which covers the surfaces of all 
 the membranes, exposed to any extraneous matter, as 
 the skin, internal membrane of the mouth, nose, lungs, 
 ojsophagus, stomach, intestines, urinary passages, &ur. 
 It is thin at its first secretion, but more viscid apparent- 
 ly from its union with oxygen, colourless, insipid, in- 
 odorous, and incapable of stimulating ; but if its secre- 
 tion is suddenly increased, it becomes a watery acrimo- 
 nious fluid of a whitish or a greenish yellow colour, 
 sometimes acquiring a smell, and occasionally the ap- 
 pearance of pus. In its natural state it contains some 
 common salt and phosphat of soda, inviscated in albu- 
 men. From Dr. C. Darwin's Experiments, which Dr. 
 Darwin himself has since claimed, it appears that, if 
 any suspected matter be in separate equal portions, dis- 
 solved in vitriolic acid and caustic alkaline lixivium, 
 water will precipitate any pus which exists. Pure pus 
 will not dissolve in a dilute alkaline solution. But an 
 experienced eye requires no such assistance. 
 
 MU'FFLE, in chemistry, a little oven, in which tests 
 or cupels are placed to defend the metals in assaying 
 from the contact of the fuel. 
 
 MU'GILIS, (o muco, from its viscidity). MULLET. 
 Mullus Lin. Syst. Nat. the cephalus of Aristotle and 
 the Greeks, the cestreus of Oppian and others. It is 
 sufficiently soluble, and nutritious. The Romans va- 
 lued a fish of this name highly for its exquisite relish, 
 which was probably the sur-mullet of the western 
 coasts of the channel, an exquisite dainty, which will not. 
 however, bear carriage. See DI.ETA. 
 
 MU'LJL Pustules contracted either by heat or 
 cold. 
 
 MULE, any production between individuals of dif- 
 ferent species ; sometimes styled hybrid animals, or 
 plants. The species must be nearly related, or genera- 
 tion will not take place, and mules of either kind are 
 generally barren. 
 
 MU'LSUM, (from mulceo, to refresh). Hydromeli, 
 HONEY and WATER. Acratomeli signifies wine sweet- 
 ened with honey. 
 
 MULTICAPSULA'RES PLA'NT^E, (from multus 
 and ca/isula,) such plants as have several pods of seeds 
 succeeding each flower. 
 
 MULTI'FIDUS SPI'NJl, MU'SCULUS, (from mul- 
 tus and^nrfo, to cleave,) lies under the spinal is; rises 
 from the roots of the transverse processes, and runs to 
 those of the spinal processes : it is commonly called 
 transversalis, distinguished into the transversalis colli, 
 dorsi, and lumborum. The last is also called SACER; 
 q.v. 
 
 MULTIFO'RME OS, (from multus and forma"]. 
 See CUBOIDES os. 
 
 MULTISI'LIQU,E PLA'NT^, (from multus and 
 Jiliqua,") plants which have after each flower many dis- 
 tinct, long, slender, often crooked seed pods. It is the 
 name of the twenty-third order in the Fragments, and 
 6 N 
 
MUN 
 
 1010 
 
 MUS 
 
 of the twenty-sixth in the ordines naturales at the end 
 of the genera filanturum. 
 
 MUM. A bitter infusion in beer, to which the in- 
 gredients are added, generally while the beer is fer- 
 menting, though it is sometimes made extemporane- 
 ously by adding a bitter tincture. It is a German 
 liquor, introduced to us from Brunswick, and is there 
 said to be made in the following manner : 
 
 Sixty-three gallons of water are boiled to 1 forty- 
 two, and with this seven bushels of malt, a bushel of 
 oatmeal, and as much of ground beans, are brewed in 
 the usual manner. When the fermentation begins, 
 three pounds of the inner rind of the fir, one pound of 
 the tops of fir and beech, three handfuls of carduus be- 
 nedictus, two of the flowers of rosa solis, a handful and 
 half of burnet, betony, marjorum, avens, pennyroyal, 
 and wild thyme, two handfuls of elder flowers, thirty 
 ounces of cardamoms, and an ounce of bruised barber- 
 ries, are added. The herbs and seeds, however, are 
 put in the hogshead after the fermentation has con- 
 tinued a little time. When stopped, ten ,new laid eggs 
 unbroken are added, and it is kept two years before it is 
 drunk. 
 
 The English brewers chiefly use cardamoms, ginger, 
 sassafras, elecampane, and for the colour, madder or 
 red sanders. It is a warm carminative, useful in weak 
 and gouty stomachs, used by common labourers as a 
 warm stimulating liquor in the morning, chiefly to re- 
 store the tone of the stomach after excess. It was for- 
 merly drunk after dinner to assist digestion, generally 
 from high narrow glasses. 
 
 MU 'MI A, (from the Arabic mum, wax). MUMMY 
 signifies fiissasfihaltum, bitumen, or a brown fluid found 
 in sepulchres, in which bodies embalmed have been 
 preserved many years; sometimes a carcass dried by the 
 sun and sands, of the consistence of horn, and light, 
 called white mummies. In general, the embalmed 
 bodies from Egypt, preserved with peculiar care, swath- 
 ed in linen, impregnated with bituminous matter, and 
 adorned with hieroglyphics, have this appellation. 
 
 Mumia medull& is the marrow of the bones. Mumia 
 elementorum, a balsam of the external elements. (Para- 
 celsus and Van Helmont.) Mumia transmarina, manna. 
 Water deposited in a phial from breathing in it has the 
 same appellation. Mumia sometimes means the subtle, 
 spirituous, ethereal substance, supposed to be innate in 
 every body, and to remain in some measure after death. 
 The mummy taken from a human body is a resinous 
 matter, hath a hardened, black, shining surface, is 
 acrid awl bitter to the taste, and of a fragrant smell. 
 That which is particularly called mummy of the Ara- 
 bians is a fluid liquor, obtained in sepulchres by exu- 
 dation from carcasses embalmed with aloes, myrrh, 
 and balsam. 
 
 MU'NDI A'NIMA, according to Plato, or rather 
 Jiis commentators, is a certain universal ethereal spi- 
 rit, which exists perfectly pure in the heavens, as re- 
 taining its proper nature ; but on the earth pervading 
 elementary bodies, and intimately mixing with their 
 minutest atoms, it assumes somewhat of their nature, 
 and becomes of a peculiar kind. 
 
 " Spiritus intiis alit, tolosque infusa per artus, 
 " Vi us agitat mo'i'w. i-t i.'iagno se corpore miscet." 
 See AX.CHJ&VS, and ANIMA MUNDI. 
 
 likeness). 
 
 MUNDIFICATI'VA, (from mundijico, to cleanse}. 
 Cleaning, detergent, purifying. 
 
 MUNDIFICATI'VUM RARACE'LSI. R. Mellis 
 Britannic! terebinthinae Venet. 5.J. Ibss. vitel quatuou 
 ovorum coq. ad consist, unguenti ct sing, unciis ackk- 
 hydrargyri nitrat. rub. 3 i- 
 
 MU'NDY-GUA'CU. See CATAPUTIA MINOR. 
 
 MUNGOS RADIX. Ofihiorrheza mungos Lin. Sp. 
 PI. 213. Its root is considered as a specific against the 
 bites of mad dogs, and of the serpent naya. Its seeds 
 are accounted among the febrifuges. 
 
 MUOI'DES, (from P.VS, a muscle, and e 
 See PLATYSMA MYOIDES. 
 
 MUR-iE'NA. The generic name of the eel. See 
 ALIMENT. 
 
 MURA'LIS, (from murus, a wall,') because it grows 
 on walls. See PARIETARIA. 
 
 MU'RECI. A tree in Brasil, whose berries are 
 purging. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MU'RIA, (from |K.t<fo, to flovi). BRINE, a solution 
 of common salt : also a supposed acrimony in the fluids, 
 resembling brine. 
 
 MU'RIAS, (from muria). MURIAT. Salt form- 
 ed by the union of the muriatic acid with different 
 bases. 
 
 MURIATIC ACID. See MARINUS SAL. 
 
 MURICA'TUS, (from murex, a prickly Jisli). The 
 stalk of a plant covered with prickles like the shell of 
 the murex. 
 
 MU'SA, (from the Arabic term mauz,)/ialma humi- 
 lis,ficus Indica, bala,filatanus,\hz PLANTAIN TREE, musa 
 fiaradisiaca Lin. Sp. PI. 1477. Though called a tree, it 
 scarcely merits the name of a shrub, since it hath an 
 annual stalk like a reed. The leaves are an ell long, 
 and three spans broad ; of which it is supposed that 
 Adam and Eve made aprons. The fruit is of the shape 
 of a cucumber, of a yellow colour, and a most delicious 
 food, and resembles meal and butter. The stalk is 
 cut down to obtain the fruit, the spikes of which some- 
 times weigh fifty or sixty pounds. The fruit, when 
 roasted, is beat in water, and the juice, styled mislaiv, 
 is drunk ; and even the pulp, when dried and baked, 
 may be used in the same way, to prepare the mislaw. 
 It is found in all the eastern countries, and in Africa. 
 See Raii Historia. 
 
 MU'SA FRU'CTU CUCUMERI'KO BREVIO'HI. See BA- 
 NANA. 
 
 MU'SAM. See CASSADA. 
 
 MU'SC^E HISPA'NICjE. See CANTHARIDES. 
 
 MU'SCARI, (from the smell of its flowers). See 
 
 BuLBOS VOMITORIUS. 
 
 MUSCA'RUM FU'NGUS, (from musca, a fly}. 
 See BESONNA. 
 
 MUSCI'PULA, (from musca, and cafiia, to take), 
 I^ychnis "uincasa rubra, -viscaria. CATCH FLY grows 
 among corn, and is cultivated in gardens. Its seeds are 
 said to be warm and diuretic. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MU&CI'PULA PRATE'NSIS. See BEHEN ALBUM VUL.- 
 GAKE. 
 
 MUSCULA'RIS ARTE'RIA, (from musculus, a 
 muscle). See SCAPULARS ARTERI^E. 
 
 MUSCULA'RIS VEN^E. A branch of the posterior or 
 upper branch of the external jugular ;. it spreads in the 
 muscles, which cover the scapula and joint of the 
 
MUS 
 
 1011 
 
 31 US 
 
 humerus. Winslow describes it also as rising from the 
 axillaris. 
 
 MUS CULI OBLI'QUI SUPERIO'RES NE'RVI. 
 See PATHETICVS. 
 
 MU'SCULO CUTA'NEUS NE'RVUS. See 
 CERVICALES. 
 
 MUSCULO'RUM COMMU'NIS MEMBRA'XA, 
 MEMBRA NA MUSCULO'SA. Winslow denies its 
 existence ; but, in fact, it consists of compacted cellular 
 ubstance, which, in finer ramifications, penetrates be- 
 tween the muscular fibres : in some places this mem- 
 brane is closely united to the proper membrane of the 
 muscles. 
 
 MUSCULO'SI. A class of diseases, comprehend- 
 ing external or muscular inflammations. 
 
 MU'SCULUS. See MYTILUS and CETUS. In ana- 
 tomy from H.VSII, to draw or contract. LACERTULI, q. v. 
 Muscles consist of those bundles of fleshy fibres by 
 which the motions of all animal bodies are perform- 
 ed, and each is divided into the head, belly, and tail. 
 The head is the part fixed on the immovable joint, called 
 its origin, and is usually tendinous ; the belly is the 
 middle, fleshy part, which consists of the true muscular 
 fibres ; the tail is the tendinous portion inserted into the 
 part to be moved, called the insertion ; but in the ten- 
 don the fibres are more compact than in the belly of 
 the muscle, and. do not admit the red globules. The 
 number and their nature are supposed not to differ. 
 
 The arteries, veins, and nerves, generally enter the 
 middle of muscles, and ramify alike throughout then- 
 whole substance. The large arteries and veins run ac- 
 cording to the direction of the muscular fibres; the less 
 anastomose and run transversely : but a muscle seems 
 to have a greater proportion of blood than is required 
 for its nourishment, so that it probably assists in the 
 performance of its functions. 
 
 The muscles are commonly attached to the bones, 
 and the tendons are inserted into the substance of the 
 bone ; but when a muscle is fleshy at its insertion, it is 
 only fixed to the periosteum. The muscles fixed to 
 cartilages are attached to the perichondrium. Some 
 are fixed to ligaments, as those in the fore arm ; others 
 into membranes, as those of the eye ; and others again 
 into fleshy parts, as those of the tongue. 
 
 Muscles are either oblong, hollow, or mixt; the ob- 
 long are divided into the rectilinear, half penniform, 
 the penniform, the complex penniform, and the radi- 
 ated. The muscular fibres are united very firmly in 
 tendons, to lessen the bulk near the joint, which would 
 have obstructed motion, and been otherwise inconve- 
 nient, as in the hand. By this means also the fleshy 
 pan of the muscle is nearer the centre of motion ; and 
 injurious friction is avoided. The appendices of muscles 
 are, the fascia, or aponeurosis, the annular ligament, 
 by which the tendons of some muscles are confined, 
 and the sacculi mucosi. 
 
 The more intimate structure of the muscles has not 
 yet been ascertained. The appearance of flesKy fibres 
 is well known ; and these, we have said, terminate in 
 white, shining, firm cords, calle<||tendons. The tendi- 
 nous are seemingly the continuation of muscular fibres, 
 losing, with their more compact structure, the pecu- 
 liar muscular appearance. Yet this is contradicted on 
 mithority that we cannot lightly pass by, and it is said 
 
 that they are obviously distinct; that the muscular fibres 
 are attached to,' without being continued in, them ; that 
 they are arranged in a different manner, and inserted at 
 angles more or less obtuse. On the other side, tendi- 
 nous aponeuroses, diminishing in thickness, constitute 
 internal aponeuroses, giving tension to the fibres, as 
 external aponeuroses sometimes give points of attach- 
 ment, and almost an origin, to muscles ; nor can we 
 deny that tendinous fibres may be inserted into muscles 
 on one side, as they are to ligament or bone on the 
 other. At the same time it is certain that tendons 
 partake of none of the peculiar structure of muscles, 
 and that they are more nearly allied to the simple 
 solid. 
 
 Muscular fibres are, when carefully washed, white, 
 solid, and parallel. It is said that they are indefinitely 
 ramified ; an opinion, observes Mr. Carlisle, which an 
 hour's labour at the microscope will refute. On these 
 fibres arteries very minutely ramify; it is said, also, 
 with the same indefinable minuteness : but it is at least 
 certain, that before they escape the assisted sight they 
 cease to give off" branches. The minuter ramifications 
 of the nerves cannot be ascertained. They enter into 
 the muscle often at right angles, at least considerable 
 ones; and when they spread on the fibres they lose their 
 external coverings, and become transparent, so that we 
 can no longer follow them. The fibres are connected 
 by a cellular substance of different fineness in different 
 muscles, but apparently of a more delicate texture, as 
 the muscular fibre itself grows more minute, and has 
 very seldom any adipose accumulations. 
 
 From these facts, which are now well established, 
 we may reject the opinion of the primitive muscular 
 fibre being globular, spheroidal, or rhomboidal, of its 
 being wholly nervous or arterial. We own that we 
 have indulged the language of calling muscular fibres 
 the sentient extremities of nerves, and occasionally 
 spoken of them as such ; but if we have at any time ex- 
 pressed such an opinion, we beg leave, on mature re- 
 flection, to disclaim it. If there were no other argu- 
 ments, the proportion of bulk in the vessel and nerve, 
 compared with that of the muscle, oppose it : the pecu- 
 liar structure and other propertis of the muscles are 
 equally adverse. 
 
 Though muscles are evidently fibrous and red, we 
 must not deny a muscular structure where we do not 
 find red fibres. The lymphatic system is probably mus- 
 cular; for the fibrous structure is discoverable in the 
 thoracic duct of a horse : and Mr. Home has rendered 
 it probable that the fibres of the crystalline lens are 
 equally so. At least we know, in numerous instances, 
 that muscular contraction takes place where fibres are 
 scarcely, if at all, discoverable, and where the red mus- 
 cular structure is not found. Yet, as a part of the 
 fibrous structure, the muscles form a part of the pri- 
 mordial germ. We see their influence at the first dawn 
 of life in the punctum saliens : their action is coeval 
 with animation. 
 
 These facts at once disprove the theory of Girtan- 
 ner, who attributes muscular contraction to a kind of 
 explosion, or effervescence, arising from the oxygen in 
 the blood uniting with the azot, the hydrogen, and car- 
 bon of the muscles ; for contraction exists when azot is 
 not yet formed. We admit that azot, which furnishes 
 6 N 2 
 
MUS 
 
 1012 
 
 M US 
 
 the zoonic acid, is chiefly discovered in the muscles ; 
 that their fluids are the most completely animalized of 
 the whole system ; that in animals who lead the most 
 active lives, and in the organs most constantly exerted, it 
 is most frequently found, as in wild animals, the red 
 deer, and hares, the pectoral muscles of the moor fowl, 
 &c.; but this seems the effect rather than the cause of 
 the contraction, as we shall soon find ; and, on the con- 
 trary, the action of a lympathic, for instance, is steady, 
 and constant; that of the heart of the embryo rapid and 
 unremitted, while each is transparent. 
 
 On what then docs this action depend ? certainly on 
 one of those intricate states connected with life, which 
 we cannot even approach by conjecture. We have no- 
 thing analogous to compare it with, nothing which pos- 
 sesses the same properties in different circumstances to 
 enable us to divest it of the adventitious circumstances. 
 We must content ourselves, therefore, with endeavour- 
 ing to ascertain its phenomena and its laws. 
 
 We know, from various experiments, that a free cir- 
 culation through the arteries of muscles is necessary to 
 their contraction ; for tying the artery will render a 
 muscle paralytic ; and even tying the inferior vena 
 cava above the iliacs, we are told by Kauw Boerhaave, 
 will render the muscles of the posterior extremities in- 
 capable of contraction. The free access of the nervous 
 influence is equally necessary ; for though we are 
 vaguely told of animals without a nervous system pos- 
 sessing muscular power, none, which have been examin- 
 ed with care, are found to want this source of motion. 
 
 A muscle in action increases in absolute weight, in 
 density, and in its power of resistance. That it in- 
 creases in bulk may be doubted, for experiments are 
 contradictory; and while the middle or the belly of the 
 muscle is evidently enlarged, the diminution of its 
 length compensates for the increase. Though the tendon 
 is a firm, substantial cord, it is sometimes broken by 
 muscular exertion ; while the organ is uninjured, and 
 the patella, as well as other bones, are fractured by 'a 
 violent jerk, or a sudden, peculiarly violent, action of 
 the muscles. It is, however, recorded, that the muscles 
 themselves are sometimes ruptured, particularly the 
 recti abdominis in tetanus, and the gastrocnemii in 
 cramps ; and, as it is difficult to suppose that increased 
 cohesion should occasion a solution of cohesion, it has 
 been suspected that this is the effect of the action of 
 antagonists, or of unequal excitement. Neither, how- 
 ever, could be the cause in the present instances, nor is 
 it difficult to conceive that the material may be ruptured 
 by excess of power. Cord entwined with great force 
 round any body, and then wetted, will be broken by the 
 violent contraction. The choutchouc, a very elastic sub- 
 stance, is diminished in specific gravity by extension. 
 
 Muscular action, then, consists in an attraction of the 
 parts of each fibre in a manner peculiar to animated 
 nature. It is not a contraction in every dimension, since 
 it would be then attended with diminished volume ; 
 but in length only attended with a proportional increase 
 of bulk, so as to preserve the absolute volume un- 
 changed, or perhaps somewhat increased. The force 
 exerted by this contraction is enormous. It was cal- 
 culated, however, by the mechanical physicians in the 
 most extravagant manner, on foundations almost wholly 
 chimerical ; but on better grounds, from the very dis- 
 
 advantageous insertion of the muscles, which we shall 
 soon enlarge on, to surmount a resistance of fifty 
 pounds, the deltoid, it is said, must exert a force equal 
 to 2568 pounds. In general, it appears that the force 
 with which a muscle contracts is in proportion to the 
 number of its fleshy fibres, and the extent of the sur- 
 face to which these fibres are attached ; but its degree 
 of contraction, or the extent of its motion, is in propor- 
 tion to their length. The limits of contraction differ in 
 the long and in the circular muscles ; for the former 
 do not contract more than one third of their length ; 
 but the circular fibres of the stomach, which, in their 
 utmost dilatation, may be expanded to a foot in circum- 
 ference, will, after long fasting, be reduced to a circle oi 
 an inch. It must, however, be added, that in circular 
 muscles no fibres pass completely round : bundles of 
 fibres are collected, and end at different points, while 
 some begin where others end. Each may, therefore, 
 admit only of a limited contraction, while the dilata- 
 tion just mentioned may be the sum of the whole. 
 
 Muscles are usually attached to bones near their 
 joints, and, running almost parallel with the bone, are 
 inserted at very acute angles. They are consequently 
 levers of the third kind, situated between the fulcrum 
 and resistance. By this contrivance, much force is lost 
 to attain velocity, and to avoid deformity ; for the 
 muscle would start out in its action, if conducted in any 
 other manner, and this starting would be in proportion 
 to the celerity of the action of the resisting part. At 
 present, the hand, for instance, sweeps through a large 
 circle with great velocity, while the muscles, which raise 
 the fore arm, viz. the biceps and brachialis internus, 
 swell to a degree scarcely perceptible. In the force sup- 
 posed to be exerted by the deltoid, a great proportion 
 acts only in pressing the humerus to the shoulder, ac- 
 cording to the common doctrine of the composition, and 
 resolution of forces. Another loss of force arises from 
 the oblique insertion of the fleshy fibres into the ten- 
 dinous expansion, which pervades them : but, with the 
 Author of Nature, power as well as life is obedient to 
 the divine fiat, and each is profusely diffused : yet all 
 this has been resolved into jarring atoms, molecules or- 
 ganiques, and animated filaments! Various contrivances, 
 however, appear to have been adopted to lessen this 
 considerable loss of power. In general, the extremities 
 of the bones are enlarged, so that the muscle is re- 
 moved from the parallelism, the tendons of the smaller 
 line of direction of the bones are separated, or the 
 angles at which they are inserted are augmented. 
 Sometimes, for the same purpose, the tendons, or the 
 muscles themselves, are reflected over pulleys. When 
 the limb begins to move, the angle of insertion is, of 
 course, increased. 
 
 The action of muscles is never intermitted, and only 
 diminished in the sleeping state. This action arises 
 from a less degree of that power which moves the 
 limbs, and is styled, by Haller, the vis insita ; by later 
 authors, irritability, or tonic power. When muscles 
 are not exercised, this power is very slightly exerted ; 
 but, by the position wJiich the limbs assume, we disco- 
 ver the relative strength of the antagonizing muscles. 
 Thus we find the flexors stronger than the extensors; 
 for during sleep the head falls forward, the body, legs, 
 arms, and fingers are lightly bent. We see the cause of 
 
-M US 
 
 1013 
 
 MU S 
 
 this strength, when we find that the flexors have stronger 
 and more numerous fibres ; that their insertion is farther 
 from the centre of their motions, and under a larger 
 angle, which, as we have remarked, must increase when 
 flexion has begun. This superiority of the flexors 
 bends the fcetus in utero into a round ball. When the 
 infant is born, the same superior power of the flexors 
 continues, though in a less degree, and frequent pandi- 
 culations are required, to give activity and energy to 
 the extensors, which they again lose in advanced age. 
 When we awake from a sound sleep the same yawn- 
 ing pandiculations occur ; and Barthez fancifully refers 
 the crowing of the cock, and the fluttering of his wings, 
 to a similar purpose. It is always useful to examine, 
 in diseases, the position of the limbs during sleep, par- 
 ticularly of children. If they deviate from the bent to 
 a more straight position, there is generally some irregu- 
 larity in the state of tone, and, of course, in the vital 
 influx. 
 
 It is supposed by some authors, that the vital influx 
 is not necessary to the contraction of muscles, but that 
 they possess irritability as a quality, and this is the strict 
 meaning of the vis insita of Haller; but we do not, in 
 any instance, find this, for any time, unconnected with 
 life. Irritability is, indeed, lost at different periods in 
 different organs; for some, particularly the heart, soon 
 lose it, while the voluntary muscles retain it; and appa- 
 rently those which derive their nerves from the inter- 
 costal system lose it sooner than those whose nerves 
 originate from the base of the cerebrum. Irritability is 
 also exhausted in the agonies of death, and retained for 
 a longer time when the death has been sudden and vio- 
 lent, except it happen from lightning. On this prin- 
 ciple fish are crimped; for the muscles are cut across, 
 while the irritability remains, and the muscular por- 
 tions contract so as to give greater firmness to the 
 flesh. To preserve this irritability, the fish receives a 
 blow on the head as soon as it is taken from the water, 
 when the operation is performed, is washed in hard 
 water, whose astringency, from the selenite it contains, 
 Assists the contraction. Irritability is also soon de- 
 stroyed by narcotic poisons, either if partially applied, 
 or, more generally, if life is extinguished by their 
 means. The power of contraction, by volition, by- 
 association, by a stimulus on the brain, or on the nerves 
 in their course, as it acts through the medium of the 
 nerves, is called the nervous fiower; though when vo- 
 lition only is the cause, Dr. Cullen chooses to call it the 
 animal fiower. The tonic flower, as we have said, is 
 that state of constant contraction owing to life, or per- 
 haps to the action of antagonizing muscles. 
 
 The state of muscles differs according to their vigour 
 and their mobility. The first attends firm and robust, 
 the second weak, constitutions. In the latter, muscu- 
 lar contraction frequently alternates with relaxation ; 
 and the greatest degree of this state is CONVULSIONS, 
 vide in verbo. Vigorous contraction is less subject to 
 alternate with relaxation ; but such alternation is com- 
 mon to muscles in general, and found in every long 
 muscle but among the round muscles in the heart, the 
 intestines, probably also the stomach only. Spasm is 
 not a disease of vigour, but of a high degree of irrita- 
 tion, and owing to an irregular influx of the vital power. 
 We have enumerated association among the stimuli, 
 
 rather from a loose analogy than with strict pretensions 
 to accuracy, including, in this way, each source of mus- 
 cular action. 
 
 Muscular irritability is exhausted not only by exercise, 
 by narcotic poisons, and every kind of excitement, but 
 by mental exertions also : and' the student, constantly at 
 the midnight lamp, finds it greatly diminished, not only 
 by his mental exercise, but by disuse. Violent emo- 
 tions have a similar and more sudden effect. At the 
 time we observe that violent muscular action di- 
 minishes, and occasionally destroys, sensibility. Thus, 
 in battle, the soldier does not feel his wound ; and 
 the juggler violently contracts the muscles of his 
 leg when he runs the pin into them. These facts, 
 which might be supported by many analogous ones, 
 seem to show that the sentient and moving powers are 
 more closely connected than physiologists have sup- 
 posed. 
 
 The bulk of a muscle is chiefly made up of cellular 
 substance and blood vessels. When each is separated, 
 the true muscular fibres occupy a very small space, and 
 the muscles are found equally, often more, distinct in 
 the emaciated invalid than in the robustest subject. We 
 may conclude from hence, that muscular fibres are not 
 destroyed nor produced ; and we think the opinion is 
 supported by observation. If a muscle is destroyed, the 
 limb remains useless, or at least partially useful, by the 
 assistance of those which remain. If cut through, the 
 fibres are united by a compact cellular substance. Yet 
 late authors have been fond of employing the analogy 
 between the fibrin and the muscular fibre, particularly 
 when they found the fibrin contract by the galvanic 
 stimulus ; and, in support of it, they quote an observa- 
 tion of Haller, that the generality of muscular arteries 
 are curved on themselves, in a remarkable manner, 
 when entering into the muscles. This structure, they 
 think, must retard the blood, and facilitate the separa- 
 tion and deposition of the fibrin. The muscular flesh, 
 they add triumphantly, is the most azotic fluid of the 
 whole system, and the fibrin the most animalized por- 
 tion of the blood. If, however, the fact be as just 
 stated, that muscular fibres are not reproduced, this ne- 
 cessity no longer appears, and we know not that con- 
 traction is connected with azot. Irritability and sensi- 
 bility are both, however, apparently peculiar to a fibrous 
 structure ; and we know so little of the means by which 
 the nervous influence is connected with the nerve as a 
 simple solid, that we may suppose this union in part 
 depending on fibres, and, when these are formed, that 
 they may share a portion of this incomprehensible 
 power. Thus, then, the fibrin may enjoy a certain 
 portion of life ; thus the muscles may be more directly 
 a part of the nervous system. Yet we have disclaimed 
 both opinions ; and, though the course of our argument 
 has led us to this view of the subject, we must add 
 that such reasoning appears loose and precarious. See 
 BLOOD, vol. i. p. 357, Etc. and NERVUS. 
 
 Before we proceed to a general enumeration of the 
 muscles, we must premise, that the most fixed point is 
 styled its origin, the more moveable its insertion. In 
 the motion, however, of limbs, the peculiar muscles are 
 not exclusively employed, since some distant ones are 
 exerted to fix the part from which the muscles origin- 
 ate. In other circumstances the fixed point 
 
MUS 
 
 1014 
 
 MUS 
 
 occasionally, though in a less degree, the moveable ; 
 and for this reason we have styled the origin the most 
 fixed point. In some instances, the part from which 
 the muscle originates is equally moveable with that into 
 which it is inserted. 
 
 Muscles of the Head. The forehead is wrinkled and 
 drawn upwards, as are also the eyebrows, by a broad 
 thin muscle, occifiito fronlalis, which rises at the back 
 part of the skull, and, covering the head, runs down the 
 forehead, to be inserted into the skin of the eyebrows. 
 
 The eyebrows are drawn towards each other, and 
 the skin of the forehead pulled down and made to 
 wrinkle, as in frowning, by a pair of small muscles, 
 corrugatores su/iercilii, which rise from the root of the 
 nose, and are inserted into the inside of the eyebrows. 
 
 The ear is moved by eleven small muscles. The 
 first three are called common, because they move the 
 whole ear. The next five are termed proper, and only 
 move the parts to which they are connected; while the 
 other three are internal, to move the small bone situ- 
 ated within the ear. 
 
 The eyelids are closed by a muscle, which, rising 
 from the inner angle of the orbit or cavity in which the 
 eye is embedded, covers the, under eyelid, then sur- 
 rounds the outer angle, and passing over the upper 
 eyelid, descends to be inserted, by a short, round ten- 
 don, near to its origin, orbicular is jialficbrarum. 
 
 The eye is opened by a muscle, which, rising from 
 the inner and upper part of the socket, is inserted into 
 the upper eyelid, to draw it upwards, leitator palpebre 
 sufierioris. 
 
 The eyeballs are carried through all their motions by 
 six small slender muscles to each. They arise from the 
 bottom of the socket, and are inserted into the outer 
 coat of each eyeball at different points. Four of these 
 move the eye upwards or downwards, to the right and to 
 the left; while the two remaining muscles give oblique 
 directions to the eye, at the same time protruding it; 
 and all acting in quick succession, enable the ball of the 
 eye to describe a complete circle. See OCULUS. 
 
 The nose is affected by several small muscles of the 
 face, but only one muscle on each side is proper to it. 
 This muscle straightens the nostrils, and corrugates the 
 skin of the nose, corrugator naris. 
 
 The mouth and lips are moved by nine pair of mus- 
 cles, le-vator labii sufierioris alayuenasi; levator anguli 
 oris; zygomaticus major; buccinator; defiressor labii 
 sufierioris alcsyuenasi; defiresitor anguli oris; defiressor 
 labii inferioris; le-vator labii inferiorin; orbicularis oris; 
 which, arising from the contiguous bones of the face, 
 are inserted into the lips and angles of the mouth : and 
 from the termination of these muscles a tenth is formed, 
 which surrounds the mouth like a sphincter, and closes 
 it, by drawing the lips together. It is from the actions 
 of these muscles on the mouth, particularly at its cor- 
 ners, that the emotions of the mind are expressed, and 
 the predominance of particular feelings in characters is 
 indelibly stamped : unless in those individuals whom 
 nature has gifted with an unimpressible dulness of cha- 
 racter, or in whom the more delicate lines are filled up 
 by too great fatness. 
 
 The lower jaw has four pair of muscles for pulling it 
 upwards, as in manducation, viz. two p. ir seen upon 
 the outside of the face, and two pair concealed by the 
 angles of the jaw. The first pair arise from the sides 
 
 of the skull, above the temples, whence they are called 
 temporal muscles, temfioralis; and then descending 
 under the bony bridges of the cheek bone, are inserted 
 into the lower jaw near its ends. The second pail- 
 arise, at each side, from the under edge of the bony 
 bridge, and descending along the cheek, are inserted 
 into the angle of the lower jaw, ntasseter. These four 
 muscles act powerfully in pulling thejaw upwards, and 
 when we bite, may be felt swelling out in the flat part 
 of the temple, and upon the back part of the cheek. 
 The other two pair of muscles arise from the base of 
 the skull, and are inserted into the lower jaw internally, 
 for enabling this bone to move from side to side, the 
 more effectually to grind the food, ptcrygoideus internus 
 and ejcternus. The lower jaw is pulled downwards by 
 muscles, which extend between it and the bone of the 
 tongue, and which also serve to raise the throat 
 upwards. 
 
 Muscles of the Neck. _ The neck is covered with 
 numerous and complicated muscles : those on the fore 
 part or throat extend some between the head and upper 
 part of the trunk, latissimus colli and mastoideus: others 
 between the lower jaw and the os hyoides ; more be- 
 tween this bone and the cartilages of the throat; while 
 numerous other small muscles are situated between 
 these cartilages and the trunk; and also about the root 
 of the tongue and the back part of the mouth. Their 
 names are sufficiently descriptive of their situations, viz. 
 omo-hyoideus; sterno-hyoideus; hyo-thyroideus; ster- 
 no-thyroideus; crico-thyroideus; digastricus; stylo-hy- 
 oideus; mylo-liyoideus; genio-hyoideus; genio-glossus; 
 hyo-glossus; Imgualis; stylo-glossus; stylo-pharyn- 
 geus; circumflexus; palati; le-vator -palati; palafo- 
 fiharyngeus; constrictor isthmifaucium; azygos u~uul<Z; 
 constrictor pharyngis superior, medius et inferior; crico- 
 arytcenoideus lateralis et fiosticus; arytenoideus obli- 
 quus et transversus; thyreo-aryt&noideus; arytceno- 
 epiglottideus; and thyreo-epiglottideus. Their uses are, 
 viz. to bend the head forwards; to open the mouth by 
 pulling the lower jaw downwards ; and to move the 
 parts concerned in deglutition and speaking. 
 
 The muscles on the back part of the neck are rather 
 portions of the great muscles, which cover the back, 
 than distinct bundles of fibres ; but, having some of 
 their extremities fixed to the back part of the skull, and 
 also to the hinder portion of the spine of the neck, are 
 intended to move those parts, drawing them backwards 
 and sideways. 
 
 Muscles of the Trunk. Those are principally the 
 muscles which cover the breast; those which constitute 
 the fore part and sides of the abdomen ; and the great 
 muscles that are spread over the back. 
 
 The muscles of the back are numerous and large : 
 they arise from the whole length of the spine or back 
 bone, having their originating fibres firmly fixed to the 
 numerous processes or handles of that bone ; from the 
 upper and posterior edge of the pelvis ; and also, some 
 portions from the back part of the skull; and from 
 these different organs, they spread over and cover the 
 back of the trunk, ano^run to be inserted, some into the 
 base of the arm, others into the spine at a distance from 
 their origin, and the remainder into the ribs and back 
 part of the skull* They consequently not only cover 
 and protect the whole back part of the body, but also 
 serve to pull the head backwards, move the whole arm, 
 
M US 
 
 1015 
 
 MUS 
 
 ssist respiration by acting on the ribs, and to raise the 
 body by extending the spine. These are, the trafiezius, 
 or cucularis; rhomboideus; latissimus dsrsi; serratus 
 inferior et sufieri^r fivslicus; Itrvatorscafiulie; sfilenius ; 
 comfilexus; trachtlo mastoideits; rectus cufiitis fiosti- 
 cus major el minor; obtiquus su/ierior et inferior cafii- 
 tis sacrolumbulis; longisximus dorsi; sfiinalis el semi- 
 sfiinulis dorsi; multifidus sfiine; semisftinalis cold; 
 scalenus; interspinalis et inter'.ransvcrsales. 
 
 The caviiy of the abdomen is completed at its fore 
 part and sides by a few broad and thin muscles, which 
 extend from one bone to the other, having their ends 
 firmly fixed to the edges of these bones ; and passing 
 over each other, to constitute walls for covering in and 
 containing the bowels. These are obliquuis externus and 
 interims; transversatis; rectus abdominis and fiyrumi- 
 dulis. These muscles also assist respiration by help- 
 ing to expel the air from the lungs : and they contribute 
 to the movement of the body, by bending it forward as 
 in bowing, and by raising the pelvis. 
 
 The breast is covered by a few broad and strong 
 muscles, which arise from the whole length of the 
 breast bone, and form the fore part of the ribs, and run- 
 ning from each other over the chest, are inserted into 
 the shoulder for moving the limb forward, fiectoralis 
 major; terrains magnus; lei'atores costarum. 
 
 The ribs are raised, and the cavity of the chest en- 
 larged, during inspiration, by eleven double rows of 
 small muscles on each side. They grow out from the 
 lower edge of one rib, and are inserted into the upper 
 rim of the next : intercocta/es externi et interni; sterna 
 costales: at the fore part of the neck, close to the ver- 
 tebrse, are the rectus caftitis internus, major, minor et 
 lateralis; longus coli. 
 
 Muscles -aithin the Bcdy. The principal one is called 
 the diaphragm ; it is a broad thin muscle, occupying 
 partly a horizontal position, when the body is erect; 
 but inclining downwards towards the back, and divid- 
 ing the trunk of the body into the two great cavities, 
 the thorax and the abdomen. It arises from the lower 
 end of the breast bone ; from the cartilages of the 
 seventh, and of all the inferior ribs on both sides; and 
 from the second, third, and fourth lumbar vertebrae ; 
 and from these origins its fibres run, like radii from the 
 circumference to the centre of a circle, to be insetted 
 into a broad flat tendon, which is situated in the middle 
 of this muscle. The diaphragm is the principal agent 
 in respiration, as shall be more fully described under 
 that head. 
 
 The other muscles within the body arise from the 
 sides of the lower end of the back bone, and from the 
 inner surface 'of the pelvis, and, passing down to be in- 
 serted into the thigh bone, a little below its head, they 
 help to turn the toes outwards, and to bend the thigh ; 
 or when the limb is fixed, they assist in bending the 
 body, fisoas flarvus el magnus; illiacus internus; qua- 
 dratus lumborum. 
 
 Muscles of the Superior Extremities. These anato- 
 mists divide into the muscles that are situated ou the 
 shoulder blade, on the arm, on the fore arm, and on 
 the hand. 
 
 The muscles situated on the shoulder blade are call- 
 ed muscles of the arm, because, though they arise from 
 the former bone, which serves them as a base, yet 
 they are inserted into the bone of the arm to effect its 
 
 movements : the same observation holds with respect 
 to the other divisions of these muscles. 
 
 The arm then is moved by seven muscles which arise 
 from the shoulder blade, and passing over the joint are 
 inserted into the arm bone at its upper and middle parts. 
 The deltoides; sufira et infra s/imatus; teres minor et 
 major; subxcafiularis et coraco brachialis; these, to- 
 gether with the muscles coming from the back and 
 breast, already described, complete the motions of this 
 part of the limb. 
 
 The fore arm is moved in flexion and extension by 
 three muscles, which arise from the upper part of the 
 arm bone ; run down its whole length, and constitute 
 its fulness and figure : they then pass over the elbow 
 joint to be inserted into the upper ends of the two bones 
 of the fore arm. These are the bice/is Jlexor cubiti; 
 brachialis internus et tricefis extensor cubiti. 
 
 The hand is moved at the wrist by six muscles ; three 
 of these arise from the upper part of the fore arm, and 
 descending along its whole length, are continued over 
 the wrist, and are inserted into the hand close to this 
 joint ; they bend the hand, and are consequently called 
 its flexors,./fejror carfti ulnaris; fialmaris longus et Jlex- 
 or carfii radialis. The three extensors, so called, be- 
 cause they extend the hand, and bring it backwards, 
 arise from the lower end of the arm bone, and passing 
 down the fore arm also, run to be inserted into the back 
 of the hand just beyond the wrist, extensor carfii radi- 
 alis, longus et brt-uis; extensor carfii ulnaris; all these 
 muscles, before they reach to the wrist, become slen- 
 der tendons, which is the cause of the tapering of the 
 fore arm from about its middle to the hand. 
 
 Besides flexion and extension, the hand has a circu- 
 lar kind of motion called pronation and supination : the 
 former takes place when we turn the palm down, as 
 upon a table ; the latter when we turn the palm up- 
 wards ; and both motions are produced by four short 
 muscles which extend obliquely across from one bone 
 of the fore arm to the other, and roll the radius upon 
 the ulna, carrying the wrist round in circles, sufiinator 
 longus et brevis; fironator radii teres et quadratus. 
 
 The fingers are principally moved by two flexors and 
 one extensor. The former muscles arise from the 
 upper part of the fore arm near the bend, and running 
 down towards the wrist, send off four round tendons 
 each ; which passing over the palm of the hand, are in- 
 serted, the one set of tendons into the upper part of 
 the second bone, and the other into the last bone of each, 
 of the four fingers : the latter set of tendons pass 
 through slits in the former, which help to bind them 
 down, when the fingers are bent. The extensor mus- 
 cle arises above the elbow, passes down the fore arm, 
 and also splits into four round tendons, which can be 
 plainly felt on the back of the hand, and are inserted into 
 all the bones of the four fingers for extending them. 
 
 The other movements of the fingers, and those of the 
 thumb, are performed by muscles, chiefly situated upon 
 the hand ; and which, together with those we have de- 
 scribed, complete the motions of these parts. Except 
 the indicator which extends the four fingers, the names 
 express their uses. The interossei interni et externi ex- 
 tend the fingers, and move them in different direc- 
 tions. The lumbricales bend the first, and extend the 
 two last, joints of the fingers. 
 
 of the Inferior Extremities. The great 
 
MUS 
 
 1016 
 
 MUS 
 
 muscles -which move the thigh all arise from the pel- 
 vis, or the lower part of the trunk; covering, and also 
 giving plumpness and shape to the external surface of 
 these parts, they descend over the hip joint, to be in- 
 serted into the thigh bone below its articulating head : 
 by the action of these powerful muscles the thigh is 
 carried through all its motions. These are the glutei; 
 pyrtformis; gemini; obturator internus, et quadratus 
 femoris; fiectinalis; adductor longus brevis et magnus 
 femoris; obturator externus. 
 
 The leg is moved by eleven muscles, which arise part- 
 ly from the pelvis, and partly from the upper end of 
 the thigh bone : they descend along this bone, giving 
 fulness and shape to the thigh, and passing over the 
 knee joint, are inserted into the bones of the leg ; the 
 extensors into the upper edge of the knee pan, for ex- 
 tending the leg, and the flexors into the posterior sides of 
 the long bones of the leg, a little below their heads : 
 the tendons of these muscles form the inner and outer 
 ham strings. Bicejis jlexor cruris; semitendinosus; 
 scmimcmbranosus; tensor -vagina femoris; rectus; 
 sartorius; gracilis; vastus externus et internus, cru- 
 rteus et pojiliteus. They bend the leg. 
 
 The foot is moved by three extensors, and by four 
 flexors. The extensors arise, the two first by double 
 heads from the lower end of the thigh bone, near the 
 bend of the knee : these heads soon after unite into the 
 great fleshy bellies, which, swelling out, form the calf 
 of the leg; but decreasing where the leg begins to 
 grow small, they each give off a broad thin tendon, 
 which also uniting, form the tendon of achilles, to be 
 inserted into the extremity of the heel. Those power- 
 ful muscles extend the foot by bringing it backwards, 
 and are principally engaged in running, walking, leap- 
 ing, &c. The third extensor of the foot arises also 
 from the lower end of the thigh bone, and descending 
 by a long, slender tendon, is inserted into the heel, to 
 assist the former : but this muscle is sometimes not to 
 be found in the human subject. Gastrocnemius inter- 
 nus et externus; filantaris. 
 
 The four flexors arise, the two first from the upper 
 part of the tibia, or principal bone of the leg, and con- 
 tinuing fleshy about halfway down that limb, send off" 
 two round tendons, which pass under the inner ankle, 
 and are inserted into the bones of the foot. The other 
 two flexors of the foot arise from the superior part of 
 the fibula or smaller bone of the leg, and sending off 
 two round tendons, which pass under the outer ankle 
 also, are inserted into the bones of the foot. These 
 assist the former in bending the foot by drawing it up- 
 wards. Tibialis jiosticus et anticus; jieronizus longus 
 et brevis. 
 
 The toes have two extensors and three flexors. The 
 first extensor arises from the upper part of the leg, and 
 descending to the ankle, splits into four round tendons, 
 which run forward upon the upper part of the foot, 
 where they can be plainly felt, and are "inserted into 
 the four small toes to extend them : the other extensor 
 arises from the heel, and running forward upon the 
 foot, also splits into four tendons, to be inserted into 
 the to.es likewise, and to assist in extending them. 
 
 The flexors of the toes arise, the first from the under 
 and back part of the heel, and running forward along 
 the sole of the foot, sends off four tendons to be insert- 
 ed into the second row of bones of the four smaller 
 
 toes. The second flexor arises from the back part of 
 the tibia below its head, and descending the leg, passes 
 at the inner ankle to run along the sole of the foot, on 
 the middle of which it splits into four slender tendons, 
 which perforate the former, in the manner of those 
 which bend the fingers ; and extending beyond them 
 are inserted into the extremities of the last joint of the 
 four small toes. The third flexor assists the two former 
 in bending the toes, and also draws them inwards. Be- 
 sides these there are other small muscles which are 
 situated upon the foot, and which, with those coming 
 from the leg to be inserted into the great toe, complete 
 the movements of these parts. These muscles are suf- 
 ficiently known by their names, and what has been said 
 on those of the hand. 
 
 Thus we see that the muscles or flesh cover and 
 spread over the whole frame of bones, connecting and 
 securing its different divisions and parts ; and not only 
 producing all its movements, but also giving to it ful- 
 ness, shape, and beauty. 
 
 See the Croonia-n Lectures in various volumes of the 
 Philosophical Transactions ; Mailer's Elementa Physi- 
 ologiae ; Brown on the Muscles; Winslow's Anatomy ; 
 Cowper's and Albinus's Tables of the Muscles ; Innes 
 and Douglas on the Muscles. 
 
 MU'SCULUS ANTE'RIOR MA'LLEI, or MU'SCULUS EX- 
 TE'RNUS AU'IUS DUVE'RNII ; anterior malleolus; is 
 placed in a fissure on the temporal bone, above the 
 glenoid cavity, where the lower jaw plays, runs inward, 
 and is inserted into the Ravian process of the malleus 
 irregularly forward from the incus; and by taking off 
 from the vibratory motion of the bones, it is supposed 
 to fit the ear for receiving weaker sounds. 
 
 MU'SCULUS EXTE'RIOR. See ABDUCTOR OCULI. 
 
 MU'SCULUS INFE'RIOR. See DEPRESSOR OCULI. 
 
 MU'SCULUS TU'BJE NO'VUS VALSA'LV^. See CIRCUM- 
 
 FLEXUS PALATI. 
 
 MU'SCUS CLAVATUS. See LYCOPODIUM. 
 
 Mu'scus CUMATILUS. Lichen afithosus Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1616, is supposed to be anthelmintic, and is given in 
 infusion or decoction to destroy worms, or to remove 
 aphthae. The dose of the powder is twelve grains to 
 infants. Its smell is highly fetid and disgusting. 
 
 Mu'scus ARBOREUS, lichen jilicatus Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1622, usnaa officinarum. It is slightly astringent, used 
 to stop haemorrhages, and by the Laplanders to relieve 
 excoriations from travelling. 
 
 Mu'SCUS LAPIDEUS. See CoRALLINA. 
 
 Mu'scus PULMONA'HIUS. ' Pulmonaria arborea, OAK 
 LUNGS, and LUNG WORT, is made up of flat, wrinkled, 
 rough leaves, greenish above, and ash coloured under- 
 neath, with several round, reddish brown spots on the 
 surface, in which the seed is supposed to lie. It hath 
 a bitterish astringent taste, and grows spontaneously on 
 the oak tree. 
 
 Mu'scus PYXIDATUS, musculus fiyxoides terrestris, 
 lichen ftyxidatus major; lichen cocciferus Lin. Sp. PI. 
 1618. CUP MOSS, a species of lichen, growing on bar- 
 ren dry ground, with many hoary whitish green, small 
 leaves, spread on the surface of the earth, among which 
 arise little, whitish, dusky, hollow cups, a quarter of an 
 inch high, showing neither flower nor seed. The de- 
 coction is reckoned a specific in the hooping cough. 
 
 Mu'SCUS SqUAMOSUS TERRESTRIS. See LYCOPO- 
 
M YD 
 
 1017 
 
 M YO 
 
 MUSTELA NEI. See ASCI. 
 
 MU'STUM, (vinum mustum, i.- e. -novum, from 
 tener~). MUST, gleucos. This term usually 
 given to new wine, is now applied to the saccharine 
 juice of several fruits, susceptible of the spirituous fer- 
 mentation, and particularly of grapes, before its com- 
 mencement. When boiled till one third is consumed, 
 it is called carenum; when to one half, defrutum; heji- 
 *ema; and when its fermentation hath been prevented, 
 or prematurely suppressed by fumigation with sulphur, 
 stum. See VINUM. 
 
 MU'STUS, (from fur%es, tener}. The WHITE CALX 
 OF URINE, and whatever is young or tender, as virga 
 musta, agna musta. 
 
 MUTELLINA. See MEUM ALPIXUM GERMANI- 
 CS UM. 
 
 MUTILLA. The velvet ant of South America, 
 highly troublesome from its sting. It is usually found 
 in sandy places, runs very swiftly, and lies concealed 
 under stones and flowers. There are many European 
 species, but these are not troublesome. 
 
 MU'TITAS,(from mutus, dumb'). DUMBNESS. The 
 want of power to articulate words. Dr. Cullen places 
 this disease in the class locales and order dyscinesi<e, 
 defining it an inability of articulating words. The spe- 
 cies are, 
 
 1. MU'TITAS ORGANICA; when the tongue is taken 
 away or injured. 
 
 2. MU'TITAS ATONICA, when the nerves are chiefly 
 affected. 
 
 3. MU'TITAS SURDORUM, from early deafness. 
 MYACA'NTHA, (from p.\n, a mouse, and net>l, a 
 
 thorn; because its prickly leaves are used to preserve 
 substances from mice). See Ruscus. 
 
 MYA'GRO, and MYA'GRUM, (from .<", a fly, 
 and cf/fivu, to seize; because flies are caught^ by its 
 viscidity). Myagrum fierenne Lin. Sp. PI. 893. (See 
 RAPISTRUM.) This plant has a turbinated fruit, like an 
 inverted pear, unicapsular, pressing in the stalk, con- 
 taining one seed, with two empty cells, resembling in 
 virtue the rapistrum, or raphanistrum. 
 
 MY'CE, (from p**, to wink.') A WINKING, CLOSING, 
 or OBSTRUCTION. It is applied to the eyes, to ulcers, 
 and to obstructions of the viscera, especially thejspleen. 
 In botany it means a fungus ; in surgery the fungus 
 which rises in ulcers or wounds. In some authors it 
 signifies a yellow vitriol. 
 
 MYCHTHI'SMOS, (from fx<2>, to mutter or 
 groan). A sighing or groaning during respiration, while 
 the air is forced out of the lungs. Hippocrates. 
 
 MYCONOI'DES, (from /*t*7f, a nostril, and &, 
 resemblance^). An epithet of an ulcer, which is full of 
 mucus. 
 
 MY'CTER, (from fo"*, to blow the nose'). See 
 NASUS. 
 
 MY'CTERES. See NARES. 
 
 MYDE'SIS, (from fit/Pout, to abound -with moisture ). 
 A disease of any part from redundant moisture, applied 
 by Galen to the eyelids. 
 
 MY'DON, (from nvSeta, to groto fiutrid). Fungous 
 flesh in a fistulous ulcer. 
 
 MYDRI'ASIS, (from n.vXiu>, diseases supposed to 
 arise from too great influx of humours). Different 
 complaints have been attributed to this cause, the dis- 
 tinguishing symptom of which is a dilatation of the pu- 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 pil. These are amaurqsis, hydrocephalus, worms, the 
 adhesion of the uvea to the capsule of the crystalline, 
 paralysis and spasm. See AMAUROSIS. 
 
 MTLA'CRIS, (from its resemblance to tui\*i, a grind- 
 stone). See PATELLA. 
 
 M Y LE, (>*). See PATELLA and MOLA. 
 
 M\LO-GLOSSI, (from n*>x, dens molares, and 
 /A=-C-<*, lingua}. These muscles are small fleshy 
 planes, situated transversely on each side, between the 
 ramus of the lower jaw and the basis of the tongue ; 
 they rise from near the inner side of the denies mo- 
 lares, and thence run to the basis of the tongue, but are 
 often wanting. 
 
 MYLO-HYOI'DES, (from pu>*.n, a grinding tooth, and 
 M<jy, the hyoid bone,) muscles which rise with a large 
 basis from the inferior part of the lower jaw, and are 
 inserted at the basis of the os hyoides. 
 
 MYLO-PHARYNG-S'I, (from the same, and (p^oyf, 
 the fiharynx,) cefihalo fiharyng&i. See GF.NIOPHA- 
 RYXG.EI and PHARYNX. 
 
 MY'LON. See STAPHYLOMA. 
 
 MYOCE'PHALOX, (from nv,, a fly, and x^A, 
 the hea'd). A tumour in the uvea of the eye, resembling 
 the head of a fly. See STAPHYLOMA. 
 
 MYOCOILI'TIS, (from tu>in, musculus, and */Ax, 
 venter). An inflammation of the muscles of the belly. 
 
 (Vogel). See IxFLAMMATIO MUSC. ABDOMINIS. 
 
 MYOLO'GIA, (from net, a muscle, and AO^;, ser- 
 mo). A treatise on the muscles. 
 
 MYO'PIA, MYOPI'ASIS, (from (*, to shut, and 
 r^s, the eye). SHORT SIGHT; dysofiia disnitorum of 
 Cullen ; nuciositas, because the eyes are generally part- 
 ly closed. This disease is owing to the excessive con- 
 vexity of the crystalline, by which the rays, unless the 
 object is placed close to the eye, are united before they 
 reach the retina; consequently .vision must be indistinct. 
 This convexity may arise from a beginning hydroph- 
 thalmia, or a too copious secretion of the aqueous 
 humour ; from a distention of the axis of the eye, in 
 consequence of habit ; from a natural (often an here- 
 ditary) convexity of the anterior curvature of the crys- 
 talline ; from the density and, in consequence, the in- 
 creased refractive power of the cornea. The increased 
 convexity of the cornea is not uncommon in the infant 
 state. The concavity of the spectacles must be propor- 
 tioned to the sight, and myopes should begin with the 
 least concave glasses. When they read they should 
 never use them. See AMBLYOPiA,and OCULUS. 
 
 MY'OPS. Short sighted person. 
 
 MYORE'SHALON. The uvea growing over the 
 sight. 
 
 MYO'SIS, (from the same). A contraction of the 
 pupil, not enlarging in darkness. This sometimes arises 
 from spasm, occasionally from paralysis, and in the in- 
 ternal ophthalmia, or from wounds, from inflammation, 
 when it is, perhaps, ultimately referrible to spasm. It 
 is sometimes like the myopia acquired, sometimes here- 
 ditary. 
 
 MYOSI'TIS, (from /K.I/?, a muscle). Rheumatism, 
 particularly when it affects the muscles of the limbs 
 proceeding from the joints. (Sagar.) See RHEUMA- 
 TISMVS. 
 
 MYOSU'ROS, (//, a mouse and n>*, a tail; from its 
 resemblance,) cauda muris, holosteum, holostes, ranun- 
 culus, myosurus, minimus Lin. Sp. PI. 407. MOUSE 
 6 O 
 
M YK 
 
 1018 
 
 M Y Ji 
 
 TAIL. The leaves are gramineous; it flowers in May, 
 and grows in the highway, resembling in virtue the 
 plantain. 
 
 MYOTO'MIA, (from /*, a muscle, and repta, to 
 cut}. A dissection of the muscles. 
 
 MYRE'PSICUM O'LEUM. See BEN. 
 
 MY'RICA, (from the Hebrew, morale). See TA- 
 
 MAHISCUS. 
 
 MY'RICA GALE. See MYRTUS BRABANTICA. 
 
 MYRIOPHYLLON. See MILLEFOLIUM. 
 
 MYRI'NGA, MY'RINX. SeeAunirus. 
 
 MYRI'STICA NUX, (from A"*?", an odoriferous 
 ointment; named from its sweet smell). See Nux 
 MOSCHATA. 
 
 MYRME'CIA, (from its being the size and shape of 
 /M,M>jtt)}|, a pismire). A soft, often a moist, wart, about 
 the size of a lupine, with a broad base, growing on the 
 palms of the hands, or on the soles of the feet, deeply 
 rooted and painful. 
 
 MYROBA'LANI, (from ^v^at, an ointment, and 
 /3aA*v5, a nut,) MYROBALANS, a dried fruit of the 
 plum kind, brought from the East Indies, of which 
 three kinds are brought fron Bengal, faba Bengalensis, 
 Camdaia, and Malabarica. (See ADIPSOS.) They 
 have been recommended as somewhat astringent and 
 tonic, but are not now in use. Myrobalanus means nux, 
 or glans unguentaria, a NUT or ACORN, fit for making 
 precious ointments ; for from the myrobalans described 
 by Dioscorides, Pliny, and Galen, they used to express 
 a fragrant oil used in ointments. All the different kinds, 
 which we hasten to describe, are probably varieties of 
 the iihyllanthus emblica Lin. Sp. PI. 1393. 
 
 MYROBA'LANI BELLI'RICI, belleregi, bellegu, BELLIRIC 
 MYROBALANS, are of a yellowish grey colour, and an irre- 
 gularly roundish or oblong figure, about an inch long, 
 and three quarters of an inch thick. 
 
 MYROBA'LANI CHEBUL.K resemble the yellow sort in 
 their figure and ridges, but are larger and darker co- 
 loured, inclining to brown or blackish, and with a thicker 
 pulp. 
 
 MYROBA'LANI CITRI'NI, vel FLAVI, are somewhat longer 
 than the belliric, have generally five large longitudinal 
 ridges, and as many smaller between them, somewhat 
 pointed at both ends. 
 
 MYROBA'LANI E'MBLICI, ambegu, are of a dark, 
 blackish grey colour, roundish, about half an inch 
 thick, with six hexagonal faces opening from one an- 
 other. 
 
 MYROBA'LANI I'NDICI, vel NIGRI, asuar, are of a deep 
 black colour, oblong, octangular, differing from all the 
 others in having only the rudiments of a stone, and sup- 
 posed to have been gathered before maturity. 
 
 All the sorts have an unpleasant, bitterish, austere 
 taste, strike a black colour with a solution of vitriol, 
 contain tanin, are gently purgative and astringent. The 
 dose in substance is from 3 i- to ss. in infusion or de- 
 coctions from ^ ss. to i. ss. Water extracts their styp- 
 tic virtue, and the extract is astringent. The faba Ben- 
 galensis, or the Bengal bean, is an abortive fruit of the 
 myrobalans, round, flattish, wrinkled, and of the size of 
 a small fig, hollow in the middle, of an irregular shape, 
 hard, tough, brown outwardly, and blackish within, of 
 but little smell, but an austere and astringent taste. It 
 is vitiated by the puncture of an insect, by which it is 
 often hollowed like a gall ; but is a powerful astringent, 
 
 and is said to be demulcent. See Raii Historia ; Tour- 
 nefort's Materia Medica. 
 
 MYROBA'LANUS ZEYLA'NICUS. See ELEMI. 
 
 MY'RON, (from pvfa, to flow). An ointment, me- 
 dicated oil, or unguent. 
 
 MYROPHY'LLON. Millefolium aguaticum. WA- 
 TER FENNEL, grows in marshy soils ; flowers in April and 
 is styled vulnerary. See Raii Historia. 
 
 MYRO'XYLON, (from fivftv, an ointment, and ftMov, 
 wood; because it flows from a tree). See PERUVIANUM 
 
 BALSAMUM. 
 
 MY'RRHA, (from Hebrew, mar, bitter). MYRRH, 
 stacte, ergasma, in the ancient designation, Z z. Dio- 
 scorides mentions a fatty species, gabirea. It is a gum- 
 my resinous concrete, brought immediately from Alex- 
 andria, Smyrna, and Aleppo, said to be a produce of 
 the scandix odorata; found, according to Bruce, in that 
 part of Africa to the south of the straits of Babel- 
 Mandel. When he inquired after the plant which pro- 
 duced it, they constantly brought him the branches 
 of the acacia nilotica. Loueiro has told us that itisthe 
 production of a species of laurus, but this is improbable ; 
 and from its sensible qualities, it seems rather to belong 
 to the genus amyris. It is brought to us in globules, or 
 drops, of various colours and sizes. That of a reddish 
 brown colour, not verging too much to a yellow or 
 black, uniform on the outside, internally speckled or 
 streaked with white, semicircular striae, clear and 
 bright, somewhat unctuous to the touch but not so te- 
 nacious as to stick to the fingers, is the best. If whit- 
 ish, or dark, resinous, fetid or mixed with impurities, it 
 should be rejected. 
 
 This drug is subject to a variety of frauds ; ifis mixed 
 with hard, shining, yellow pieces of a gum, void of 
 smell or taste. Pieces of bdellium are found with it, 
 known by their darker colour, their being soft within, 
 and by their different smell and taste. Sometimes an 
 unctuous gummy resin, of a moderately strong, some- 
 what ungrateful, smell, and a bitterish, very durable 
 taste; obviously different both from those of bdellium and 
 myrrh; at others, pieces of a hard, compact, dark 
 coloured kind of tears, less unctuous than myrrh, of an 
 offensive smell, a most ungrateful bitterness, and of a 
 very resinous nature, are mixed with it. The myrrh 
 itself is sometimes blackish, gathered probably from old 
 trees, and fitter for tinctures; or yellow, apparently from 
 young trees. The latter easily dissolves in the mouth, 
 hath a much more agreeable aromatic smell, and is 
 preferable for pills, powders, and watery solutions. All 
 the variety seems, according to Bruce, to arise from the 
 age of the tree, and the period of collecting. 
 
 Myrrh is said to be balsamic, vulnerary, antiseptic, 
 attenuant, and deobstruent; butits real virtues seem not 
 to be clearly understood. It is a bitter, apparently of 
 the narcotic kind, and in doses from ten to fifteen 
 grains appears to be mildly corroborant, aud gently se- 
 dative. That it promotes the secretions is doubtful, 
 but its having been so frequently given as an emmena- 
 gogue seems to show that it has some power in pro- 
 moting this discharge. We find it reprobated by the 
 French physicians, as promoting bloody urine; and we 
 have confessed some prejudice against it in hectics where 
 haemoptoe had occurred, or was dreaded. In cases of 
 languid circulation and cachexy, it seems to be useful 
 rather as a tonic than as a stimulant ; and it seems 
 
M YK 
 
 1019 
 
 M YR 
 
 occasionally of service as an antispasmodic. In external 
 sores it is a mild sedative, and frequently an antiseptic 
 application ; effects which perhaps recommended it to 
 internal use in hectics. In doses of from half a drachm 
 to two scruples it is said to be stimulant ; but such we 
 have never given. In some states of low fever, how- 
 ever, it seems occasionally to act as a cordial. 
 
 It dissolves almost totally in boiling water ; but as 
 the liquor cools, the resinous part subsides ; and if the 
 solution is evaporated to an extract, the bitter of this 
 drug only remains. By distillation with a boiling heat 
 in water, the whole of its flavour rises, partly impreg- 
 nating the distilled water, and partly collected and 
 concentrated in the form of an essential oil, in smell 
 extremely fragrant, and more agreeable than the myrrh 
 in substance; in taste remarkably mild, and so ponde- 
 rous as to sink in water. Two or three drachms of this 
 oil are obtained from $xvi. of the gum. Rectified 
 spirit dissolves less of the myrrh than water; but it ex- 
 tracts more perfectly that in which its bitterness, fla- 
 vour, and virtue consist. The spirituous solution con- 
 tains all the active matter; in distillation nothing is 
 caaried away by the spirit, so that the extract obtained 
 from a spirituous solution is a very fragrant, bitter, 
 tenacious resin, and possesses all the virtue of the 
 myrrh. 
 
 From 7680 parts of myrrh Neumann procured 60OO 
 of watery extract, 180 of volatile oil, and 720 of alco- 
 holic extract: by inverting the order, 2400 of alcoholic 
 and 4200 of watery extract. Myrrh is not fusible, and 
 with difficulty inflammable, soluble in alkalis ; but the 
 tincture poured into water becomes yellow and opaque. 
 The watery solution, when filtered, is also yellow. 
 Myrrh was anciently of great value, not as a medicinal 
 substance, but as one of the ingredients for embalming. 
 The London College directs the tincture of myrrh to 
 be prepared by adding three ounces by weight of bruised 
 myrrh to a pint and half of proof spirit, and half a pint 
 of rectified spirit of wine. It must be digested with a 
 gentle heat for eight days, and strained. This tincture 
 is frequently employed in detergent gargles (see APH- 
 THJZ); but if one ounce of hepatic aloes be added it 
 becomes the tinctura myrrha cum aloe, and is applied 
 externally to ulcers as a vulnerary, and is useful when 
 such are foul and fetid, requiring stimulating applica- 
 tions. 
 
 Elixir myrrht comfiositum. Tinctura sabine com- 
 fio&ita, is made by adding one ounce of the extract of 
 savin to tincture of castor, one pint; tincture of myrrh 
 half a pint. Digest until the extract is dissolved, and 
 strain. (Pharm. Lond. 1788.) This was formerly 
 called elixir uterimtm; and is given in a dose of from 
 twenty to forty drops, in a cup of pennyroyal tea, twice 
 a day. It is esteemed a good emmenagogue, possessing 
 similar virtues to the powder and extract of sabine. 
 
 Pul-vis e myrrha comfiositut. Take of the leaves of 
 dried rue, savin, myrrh, and Russia castor, of each an 
 ounce; mix and beat them into a powder (Pharm. Lond. 
 1788). Given in a dose of twenty-five or thirty grains 
 two or three times a day, it is esteemed an efficacious 
 medicine, in uterine obstructions, and hysteria. 
 
 Pulvis myrrhae added in an- equal proportion to the 
 lapis calaminaris is sometimes sprinkled upon an ulcer, 
 to promote cicatrization. 
 
 Oleum myrrha fier dfliyuium. Boil an egg very hard, 
 
 take out the yolk, and fill the cavity with myrrh, bind 
 the divided sides together, and it will deliquesce in a 
 cool moist atmosphere. 
 
 It possesses all the smell and taste of the myrrh, 
 may be precipitated and coagulated by spirit of wine, 
 and the coagulum dissolved by water. It is used as a 
 cosmetic. See Raii Historia; Tournefort, Lewis, and 
 Cullen's Materia Medica ; Neumann's Chemistry, 
 
 MY'RRHA. See ANIME. 
 
 MYRRHI'NE, (because it smells like myrrh). See 
 MYB.TUS. 
 
 MY'RRHIS, (from its smell). Cerefolium Hisfiani- 
 cum, conile from its resemblance to hemlock, cicutaria 
 odorata, SWEET CICELY, GREAT CHERVIL, scandix odo- 
 rata Lin. Sp. PI. 368. The petals are unequal, the 
 seeds striated, resembling the beak of a bird. In virtue 
 it agrees with chaerefolium, resembles in taste the 
 cloves, and, like them, is said to be useful in scurvy. 
 The branches resemble those of fern, with a pleasant 
 aromatic smell, the stalks hairy, the flowers white, and 
 appear in May or June. It is rather an esculent than 
 a medicinal plant, though said to be diuretic. See Raii 
 Historia. 
 
 MY'RRHIS A'NXUA. See DAUCUS CHETICUS. 
 
 MY'RRHIS SYLVE'STRIS. An appellation of the cfice- 
 rofihyllum sylvestre, kc. 
 
 MYRTACA'NTHA, (from its likeness to myrtle, 
 and from its prickly leaves). BUTCHER'S BROOM. See 
 Ruscus. 
 
 MYRTI'DANON, (from i*ofl<, the myrtle}. Ac- 
 cording to Hippocrates this is the fruit of the Indicum, 
 called from resembling myrtle berries, which the In- 
 dians called pepper. But Dioscorides means by it an 
 excrescence which grows on the trunk of the myrtle, 
 more astringent than the plant itself. 
 
 MYRTI'LLI, (a dim. of myrtus'). See MYRTUS 
 
 COMMUNIS ITALICA. 
 
 MYRTOCHEI'LIDES, (from fu>p]n, the clitoris, 
 and xtiktf, a lift). See NYMPHJE. 
 
 MY'RTON, (from its resemblance to the myrtle 
 berry). See CLITORIS. 
 
 MY'RTUS. The MYRTLE; myrrfiine, because it 
 smells like myrrh. 
 
 MY'RTUS BHABA'NTICA and ASGLICA, called also 
 rhus myrtifclia Belgica, myrica gale Lin. Sp. PI. 1543, 
 rhus syl-vestris; acaron; fruttx odoratus sefitentriona- 
 lium eltagnus chamtltagnus Dodonti. GAULE, SWEET 
 WILLOW, DUTCH MYRTLE, is a small shrub much branch- 
 ed, with smooth, oblong, whitish green leaves, some- 
 what pointed, or converging at each end ; among which 
 arise pedicles, bearing scaly cones, which include the 
 seeds, one little seed being lodged in each scale. It 
 grows wild in uncultivated watery places, in many 
 parts of England, flowers in May or June, ripens its 
 seeds in August, and loses its leaves in winter. The 
 leav es, flowers, and seeds, have a strong fragrant smell, 
 and a bitter taste : they are used to destroy moths and 
 cutaneous insects; sometimes to preserve malt liquor; 
 but they render it very inebriating. An infusion taken 
 inwardly is said to destroy worms, and strengthen the 
 stomach. This plant has been highly esteemed, but is 
 little valued in this kingdom. See Raii Historia Plau- 
 tarum ; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 MY'RTUS COMMU'MS ITA'LICA. COMMON MYRTLE; 
 myrtus communis Lin. Sp. PI. 673, var. 7, is an 
 
MYT 
 
 1020 
 
 M YX 
 
 evergreen shrub, with oblong leaves, pointed at both 
 ends, in 'the bosoms of which spring solitary white 
 pentapetalous flowers, followed by black, oblong, um- 
 bilicated berries, full of white crooked seeds. It is a 
 native of the southern parts of Europe ; the berries, 
 which are called myrtilla, rarely come to perfection 
 with us, and they are usually supplied by those of the 
 vaccinium myrtillus Lin. Sp. PI. 498. 
 
 The berries are recommended in alvine and uterine 
 fluxes, and disorders from laxity and debility ; they have 
 a roHghish, not unpleasant, taste, and are accompanied 
 with a sweetish aromatic flavour. The leaves are as- 
 tringent, and, if rubbed, yield an aromatic flavour. See 
 Rail Historia; Lewis's Materia Medica. 
 
 MY'RTUS PIME'NTA vel JAMAICE'NSIS. See PIPER 
 JAMAICENSIS. 
 
 MY'STAX. That part of the beard which grows 
 on each side of the upper lip. The etymon of mus- 
 tachio. 
 
 MYSTICE'TUS. See CETUS. 
 
 MY'TILUS. The MUSSEL, mytilus edulis Lin. Syst. 
 Naturae, musculus. A sea shell fish of a luscious flavour, 
 found on many parts of our coast, of a moderate size, 
 larger between the tropics, and smaller in the arctic 
 sea. As from mushrooms, so from this shell fish very 
 alarming symptoms are often produced, ascribed to a 
 quality in the mussels, either proper to them, or acci- 
 dentally acquired from their situation or nourishment. 
 The pea crab, often found in them, has been accused ; 
 but as similar effects are observed to arise from various 
 other causes besides mushrooms and mussels, the pecu- 
 liarity of the person's constitution is generally supposed 
 to occasion them. Similar complaints have sometimes 
 been produced by eating salmon, taking the Peruvian 
 bark, by washing the hands in water after fish Jiath been 
 boiled in it, bathing in the sea, cantharides applied to 
 the skin, and the internal use of wild valerian root. 
 
 " The signs which announce the noxious effects of 
 boiled mussels," observes an author in the second vo- 
 lume of the Memoirs of the Academy at Brussels, " are 
 an universal uneasiness, or numbness, that commonly 
 takes place three or four hours after they have been 
 eaten. These symptoms are succeeded by a tightness of 
 the throat, a sense of heat about the head and eyes, im- 
 moderate thirst, nausea, and sometimes vomiting. If the 
 patient hath the good fortune to vomit up the whole of 
 the offensive matter, this evacuation is generally suffi- 
 cient to stop the progress of the complaint; but if he 
 does not bring up any or only part of the noxious sub- 
 stance, the disorder becomes more or less alarming, ac- 
 cording to the quantityof the deleterious matter in the first 
 passages, and the particular constitution of the patient. 
 The want of a sufficient evacuation, by vomit, increases 
 the tightness of the throat, and the swelling of the face, 
 eyes, and tongue : all the parts within the mouth appear 
 inflamed, and, as it were, excoriated ; and the redness 
 soon spreads to the outer surface, appearing first in the 
 face, and extending from thence to the neck, breast, and 
 abdomen, and by degrees over the whole body. This 
 particular eruption is the symptom the most distinguish- 
 
 ing and characteristic of the malignancy of mussels; it 
 is constantly accompanied with a kind of delirium, with 
 singular uneasiness, and an insupportable itching. It 
 has no affinity with the eruption produced by the ery- 
 sipetalous fever, with the scarlatina, measles, purpura 
 urticaria, or any other known species of red eruption ; 
 but has these particularities, viz. that it never appears 
 unless mussels have been eaten ; is net preceded by 
 fever, or accompanied by symptoms which appear united 
 in any other disease; and lastly, that the whole surface 
 of the body, though redder than in any other eruptive 
 disease, appears as it were spotted with an infinite num- 
 ber of points of a deeper red than the rest of the skin. 
 These points are infinitely smaller than a millet seed; 
 if we examine them through a lens, we see distinctly 
 that they are the opening or pores of the cuticle, while 
 the redness which is seen only through the epidermis 
 appears of a paler hue." 
 
 The proper treatment of these complaints is the same 
 with that directed when mushrooms are the offending 
 cause. (See AMANITA.) The itching is considerably 
 allayed by washing the whole surface of the body with 
 vinegar and water for about half an hour. 
 
 It is advised as a preventive of their injuries to wash 
 them with water, and afterwards with vinegar, to boil 
 them for use in an earthen pot with vinegar and water, 
 and a few grains of Jamaica pepper. 
 
 The dangerous consequences supposed to arise from 
 eating mussels are, however, greatly exaggerated. They 
 very rarely occur, and scarcely with the violence just 
 described; and, though such effects are occasionally 
 heard of, yet years elapse without such an occurrence, 
 on coasts where mussels are a common article of food. 
 These deleterious consequences are sometimes attribut- 
 ed toone particular part of the fish; at others, to their lying 
 on beds of cupreous pyrites; sometimes to their rich- 
 ness, at others to a peculiarity of constitution. No part 
 of the fish, however, seems to have been pointed out, 
 the absence of which would secure the person from the 
 peculiar effects : the symptoms are not those which fol- 
 low the swallowing of copper, and the fish is not pe- 
 culiarly rich. It is certainly more deleterious to some 
 constitutions than others. M. Debeunie thinks that the 
 cause is the spawn of the star fish (the asteria), and has 
 added some experiments in a late volume of the Jour-, 
 nal de Physique to support his opinion. This is by no 
 means improbable; but the little crabs often found in 
 mussels are far from being unwholesome. 
 
 MYTTO'TUM. A kind of food made of garlic, 
 onions, and cheese, bruised together. 
 
 MYU'RUS, (from j*t/, a mouse, and tvp, a taif). An 
 epithet for a sinking pulse, when the second stroke is 
 less than the first, the third than the second. The pulse 
 sometimes sinks irrecoverably, but occasionally rises 
 again in some degree. 
 
 MY'XAS, MYXA'RIA, (from its viscidity, resem- 
 bling /M.f|, mucus'). The sebastina domeslica, cordia 
 myxa Lin. Sp. PI. 273. See SEBESTEN. 
 
 MYXOSARCO'MA, (from /*!*, mucus, and **& 
 Jlesh). See MUCOCARNEUS. 
 
 END OF VOL. I.